《Fast Through the White Moonlight is Poisonous》


 Chapter 1

    Mi Youning, the ninth Princess of the Xia Dynasty, died and was poisoned to death today.


    At this time, she looked at the body lying on the ground as a soul.


    His eyes showed a trace of surprise and disbelief.


    She grew up cautious in the palace and was careful everywhere.


    The dark means of the harem have always been handy.


    Even if she met that noble man later.


    He was sheltered by the other party and never relaxed his vigilance.


    But she was so careful. How could she get caught.


    In fact, she was indeed poisoned to death.


    At this time, the body was still lying on the ground with residual temperature.


    "Ha ha... Mi Jiu, you have today! Die... Die!"


    Mi Youning looked at the woman standing next to her body with a cold light in her eyes.


    Obviously, a woman with such a gentle appearance and temperament is so crazy at this time, and her face is slowly distorted.


    It''s ugly.


    Jiang Wan is the apple of the prime minister''s house.


    It is the future Princess who has been protecting her, who is more powerful, dignified and powerful than the man sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Mi Youning doesn''t understand why this woman wants to kill her. What are they worried about?


    A regular sound of heavy footsteps came from outside the door.


    Mi Youning floated in mid air and looked at the source of the sound.


    At the same time, Jiang Wan, who was crazy in the room, also looked out of the door.


    I saw a group of people in black rushing in from the door. When they rushed into the room, they pressed Jiang Wan down and even rudely blocked her mouth.


    Mi Youning knows whose subordinates these people rushed in.


    She looked faintly at the door.


    Sure enough, the man appeared.


    The handsome man, born noble and powerful, walked into the room step by step.


    The steps are elegant and fast, and the whole body exudes an unparalleled powerful aura.


    When the man''s cold eyes saw her body, there was a trace of complexity and guilt.


    Seeing this, MI Youning doesn''t understand.


    The man reached out his hand to take her out of the abyss of the cannibal palace before she reached the hairpin.


    Where does that trace of guilt come from?


    The man walked steadily to her body.


    He picked her up carefully.


    The man picked her up and looked at Jiang Wan coldly.


    "Kill -"


    Cold, emotionless words are revealed from a man''s sexy thin lips.


    The eyes were even colder, with an obvious killing intention.


    Mi Youning doesn''t remember everything after that.


    She was taken to the ice bed by a man.


    The man''s eyes radiated a gentle light and gently combed her hair.


    Her soul has been standing in front of the bed.


    The man''s eyes seemed to inadvertently look at her, and then a gentle smile hung from the corners of his mouth.


    The cold chill on that face receded.


    "Xiao Jiu, wait."


    Mi Youning was stunned at the speech.


    Wait¡ª¡ª


    What are you waiting for?


    However, before she could think, she felt a suction and took her out of the room.


    Her consciousness also fell into a coma, and her eyes were dark.


    "The ancient god and the holy daughter of God return to a wisp of living soul, enter three thousand worlds, and all sentient beings bow down -"


    When mi Youning fell into a coma, he only heard such a specious but vague remark.


    She didn''t understand or understand what it meant.


    But she knew she was dead.


    Instead of dying in the dark struggle in the harem, he died in the hands of the Regent of the Xia Dynasty and the future Princess.


    Her life is really short.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know that after she left, everything in the world fell into a static mode.


    Even the handsome man who had been guarding her body disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recommend Huahua''s new book "farming doctor: husband, strong pet"


    This time is an ancient saying, men and women are strong, Su Shuangchong, Wen and Shuangjie.


    A golden needle is unparalleled in the world. It can kill and die. It is human flesh and bones. It dares to fight for life with the king of hell.


    PS: baby who likes this book, remember to collect it.

 Chapter 2

    When mi Youning opened his eyes again, his eyes were still confused.


    She looked at the strange environment around her, with confusion and doubt in her eyes.


    It is also a little afraid of this alternative space.


    It was surrounded by modern costumes and rooms she didn''t know.


    There is also a big mirror in the house.


    Much clearer than the bronze mirror in her boudoir.


    Through that mirror, MI Youning saw himself now.


    The face she died as like as two peas.


    However, the clothes on the body are exposed, exposed shoulder exposed back, and the cloth on the body is poor.


    And that loose hair, which is much shorter than before.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    She''s dead.


    So what''s going on now?


    "Mi Youning, the world you are now in is not the previous Xia Dynasty, but the modern plane. Because you entered the 3000 world for the first time, you didn''t have time to find a suitable plane for you..."


    "Who are you?"


    Suddenly hearing a strange voice, MI Youning sat up from bed.


    There was no fear on her face, even with a cold murderous intention.


    Since she left the imperial palace that ate people and did not vomit bones in the Xia Dynasty, she has been with the man. She has been raised by the other party for a long time, and has gradually caught up with the momentum of the other party.


    Their own aura is naturally similar to that of the man.


    When mi Youning made a sound, the sudden sound immediately fell into silence.


    Mi Youning did not relax his vigilance.


    She looked around at strange and strange scenes, and found no one there.


    This made her more alert.


    Mi Youning kept a move all the time.


    At this time, she was sitting on a modern luxury big bed, but in the twinkling of an eye, she felt the space twisted.


    The man in bed disappeared.


    Mi Youning also felt the sudden change, and her body shook a few times.


    In an instant, she came to a place that was not strange.


    Under her body is the Royal concubine and beauty couch, and the surrounding dress is also the decoration she was familiar with in the Xia Dynasty.


    This is a room with simple decoration, but it makes her feel at ease.


    The only difference is that in the center of the room, there is a colorful stone emitting dark light.


    Beside the stone, there is also an ancient ring floating.


    The ring with solemn design also emits white light.


    "Mi Youning, I''m in charge of this small world. You can call me to give up my soul.


    I can answer any questions you have, but before you ask, I''ll tell you some necessary information.


    You are dead in the great Xia Dynasty. I will bring your soul here. As long as you complete the specified task, you can return to the great Xia Dynasty and start again. "


    Mi Youning heard the neutral voice again. This time, there was no sound to disturb.


    But in this small space, looking for the source of sound.


    Soon she locked her eyes on the ancient ring.


    Is it this ancient ring?


    When mi Youning looked at the ancient ring floating beside the colorful stones, the neutral voice also disappeared.


    The voice sounds like a male voice and a female voice.


    Mi Youning didn''t analyze whether the other party was male or female.


    However, at this time, she still had leisure to think about this, which showed that everything was in her favor.


    Because she''s still alive.


    "I need to know everything."


    Mi Youning is not afraid of the strangeness in front of him and everything that is divine.


    For she is dead, and those who are dead can no longer die, and there is nothing to fear.


    She habitually relied on the beauty couch, looked at the ancient ring in the void, and her voice was calm.

 Chapter 3

    After MI Youning spoke, Jiehun told her everything.


    Of course, all this is just about the task.


    After the renunciation of the soul stopped, MI Youning fell into a strange silence.


    Although the performance was very calm, MI Youning still had great waves in his heart.


    What happened in front of her was too subversive.


    She''s dead and can still live.


    The so-called living is just relying on other people''s bodies.


    Experience different worlds and complete some special tasks before you can live.


    When the task is completed to a certain extent, you can return to the Xia Dynasty before her.


    But the task at hand confused her.


    Reverse the fate of others and change the tragic or difficult fate of all cannon fodder, female partners and female owners.


    But what can she do?


    She can''t even change her fate of death.


    Thinking of this, MI Youning suddenly sat up straight from the soft collapse.


    incorrect!


    She can change. As long as she follows the precepts, she can be reborn and resurrected.


    Although it sounds scary, even in the Xia Dynasty, this is nonsense.


    But she is still well now. All this can be changed.


    "I promise."


    Mi Youning heard his answer.


    Ring soul heard these three words and floated in front of her from the colorful stone.


    "The contract is established!"


    Then it flew to MI Youning''s right index finger.


    "If the host wants to be reborn, it must revive the light of the colorful glazed stone. When the task is carried out to a certain extent, it will change by itself. At that time, it will not be far from the day when the host returns to the Xia Dynasty.


    Now I want to introduce the world to the host. After that, we need to go out quickly. You can communicate with me consciously without making a sound... "


    After Jiehun finished the task, MI Youning didn''t respond.


    The ring soul also fell into silence.


    "After my death, will the Xia Dynasty be the same as before? When I finish my task and come back, will the Regent of the Xia Dynasty have already died?"


    She felt a little uncomfortable thinking of the man.


    Although the future Princess of the other party killed her, she was not angry with the man who saved her from the harem.


    Hearing the host''s words, the ring soul immediately responded: "no, wait until the host completes the task and the time returns to before you die. Everything after that depends on how the host turns around."


    Mi Yuning was satisfied with this.


    She is not the real charming Princess of the Xia Dynasty.


    Even now facing such an incredible situation, she has only one firm belief in her heart.


    That is to live.


    And deep down, she wanted to see the man.


    After that, Jiehun sent her back to the mission world.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, time flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, thousands of years have passed.


    Mi Youning once again completed the task and entered the space of soul discipline.


    Looking at the unchanging colorful glass stones in the space, there was no emotional change in her eyes, no expectation and hope.


    She is the only one in such a big space, and the ring soul is still in her hand.


    "Host, do you want to enter the next world?"


    At this time, the sound of giving up the soul sounded.


    Mi Youning thought of the world he had gone through for thousands of years. Now it seems very vague.


    But she is still alive, living endlessly.


    She has long been used to living like this.


    As long as she doesn''t die, she will continue her task forever.


    Reincarnation, now the task has long been like a fish in water for her.


    "Enter the next world."


    She can live only if she keeps on working.

 Chapter 4

    "Ah... Pull people out quickly!"


    "Where are the staff? Where are they..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The disordered voices of people, accompanied by the confused footsteps, were in MI Youning''s ears.


    She felt sharp pain all over her body, especially in her head.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the machinery not far away and the man standing in the middle with great anger on his face.


    This time it''s modern.


    Feeling that the pain in her body will not cause casualties, MI Youning calmly closes her eyes and waits for Jiehun to repair the trauma of her body.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning arrived at the mission world, he was not far from the site.


    Shen''s entertainment company building.


    In the high-rise office area, in the room marked with the chairman''s office, the man lying on the desk suddenly woke up.


    The man''s just sober peach eyes were slightly picked up, with Qingming in his eyes, but a little confused.


    The cold face of Zhang Junmei was somewhat distressed.


    Deep eyes looked at a place in the office and recalled the back in the dream.


    Just now, he has been chasing a figure in his dream.


    It was a woman''s back, but he couldn''t catch it.


    Clearly listening to the woman''s laughter is in my ear, but watching each other farther and farther away.


    He didn''t wake up from his dream until the other party''s back disappeared.


    It was inconceivable to him when he would dream of a woman.


    The man stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead with a headache. The other hand pressed through the Secretary''s plane outside.


    "Send today''s documents."


    When the phone was connected, the man gave orders.


    Maybe it''s because he''s too tired recently and doesn''t have enough rest.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up again, he was in the hospital.


    And there was only one girl waiting by her side.


    "Phyl! You''re awake!"


    As soon as the girl saw the person in bed, she opened her eyes and stood up excitedly. Her eyes were full of surprises.


    At this time, MI Youning had already received all the memories in his mind.


    This body is called ran Feier. It is a third-line actor. It is neither popular nor famous.


    The task this time is about the modern entertainment industry.


    Mi Youning quickly mastered the original owner''s character, expression and movement.


    She looked at the girl by the hospital bed with fear.


    "May, what''s the matter with me?"


    Mi Youning held his forehead and looked very painful.


    The girl in front of me is the life assistant of the original owner.


    Seeing her reach out and touch her head, she immediately came forward to stop, "Phyl, you can''t meet now. You were injured when shooting yesterday. Do you remember?"


    Mi Youning''s face was tangled and confused.


    After a while, she shook her head. "I don''t remember. I feel a headache."


    May''s face became nervous when she heard the speech. She reached out and pressed the button at the head of the bed.


    Soon a doctor came into the room.


    Because the original owner is an artist, the crew arranged a single room for him.


    The doctor came in with the nurse and went straight to the hospital bed.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is there any reaction of dizziness, nausea and vomiting? Does the wound hurt..."


    Mi Youning and may listen. The elderly doctor is wordy. Finally, one of them can''t live.


    "Doctor! Doctor, I don''t remember anything in my family. I always say that I have a headache. Is it amnesia? Check it quickly!"


    May pulled the doctor''s clothes and looked very nervous.


    But there was a trace of excitement in the tension.


    This makes mi Youning feel a little stomachache. What kind of assistant is this.


    Such a big nerve, even feel that the other party''s body still exudes the breath of middle two.

 Chapter 5

    The doctor pulls Amy''s hand away and squints at Mi Youning.


    The latter immediately put away all his emotions and held his head in pain.


    "Doctor, my head hurts and I feel like it''s about to crack. What''s going on?"


    The doctor reached out to fiddle with MI Youning''s eyelids, then observed for a while, and then picked up the case.


    "Do you remember your name? Do you know how you got hurt?"


    Mi Youning smelled the speech and looked thoughtful. "My name is ran Feier. I''m an actor, but I forgot how to get hurt. What''s going on?"


    She looked at the doctor and may with an eager expression.


    "It''s over. Feier really lost her memory. I''ll tell brother Qing." may hurried out when she heard the doctor''s words.


    The doctor finally identified indirect amnesia.


    When everyone left the ward, MI Youning put away the disguise on his face.


    Now, if she doesn''t lose her memory while the original owner is injured, it won''t be good for her future development according to the original owner''s character.


    The original owner wants to be a movie queen. This cowardly and introverted character is absolutely impossible.


    Of course, there is herself. She feels oppressed to live with such a temper.


    "Little soul, how am I now? Is there any sequelae from the wound?"


    Mi Youning holds his head, and Bamei asks Jiehun.


    "No, it will only hurt for two days. Do you want to shield the pain?" the voice of giving up the soul sounded in my mind.


    Looking at the sky outside the ward, it''s really a sunny day.


    "Shield pain."


    "Bang..."


    Just after MI Youning finished talking with jiehungou, the ward was vigorously pushed away.


    The visitor is a well-dressed young man.


    However, MI Youning saw the visitor, but the words "gentle scum" appeared in his mind.


    "Brother Qing, you''re here."


    Soon mi Youning put away her previous indifference, with a blush on her face, as if she was embarrassed to look at others.


    "Well, I heard you were seriously injured. I don''t remember what happened before."


    The visitor sat directly on the seat beside the hospital bed.


    His face was even more impatient. It seemed that he came to the hospital to see people. It was his great favor and charity.


    Mi Youning bowed his head and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth.


    Shen Qing, the original owner''s agent.


    The gold broker of Shen''s entertainment company even has some relations with Shen''s senior management.


    This man once misappropriated many of her good resources for another female artist in his hand.


    Ah, think of this.


    The reason why the original owner was injured seems to be related to another artist of Shen Qing.


    Li Xin, a powerful cadre in Shen Qing''s hands.


    Shen''s entertainment company.


    The original owner ran Feier is now working with Li Xin on a crew to shoot the legend of the Tang Dynasty. The crew has just started shooting.


    Li Xin is the heroine in the play, and the original owner is just a little n girl.


    I don''t know why. Li Xin has been unhappy with the original owner since last year.


    She even made small moves behind her back, allowing Shen Qing to take away her resources.


    So the original master''s star road is becoming more and more difficult.


    The reason why the original owner was injured was that he was pushed by Li Xin, resulting in injury.


    Because on the first day of shooting, the staff were in a mess and no one saw it.


    Even if she now stood up and said that Li Xin pushed her, it is estimated that not many people believe it.


    A small third tier artist, a popular actress, this is a matter of strength.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Shen Qing''s impatient voice sounded.


    Mi Youning trembled when she heard the speech, and then looked up at each other with wet eyes.

 Chapter 6

    "Brother Qing, I don''t know what''s going on. I forgot why I was hurt. It seems that I don''t remember anything."


    Shen Qing looked at the girl with delicate face and pure temperament, and there was a faint light in the bottom of her eyes.


    For the first time, he found that the girl in front of him still had such capital.


    There was an idea in his heart, which made him look much better.


    Hearing that the other party said he didn''t remember, he put away his impatience on his face, "forget it. I arranged a supporting role for you in a TV play before. Now you''re injured, just push it. Then I''ll find a good role for you. You recover first. When you''re good, I''ll arrange work for you..."


    Shen Qing comforted her for a while and hurried away.


    Mi Youning watched the other party leave with a satisfied look on her face.


    It''s impossible for her to play a supporting role for Li Xin again.


    Taking advantage of this injury, she needs to do something and plan her future.


    If the original owner wants to be a movie queen, he must go another way.


    First of all, we must leave Shen Qing''s control.


    And why Li Xin is so unfriendly to the original owner, all this should be made clear.


    It''s a pity that the original owner was so young that she was killed. No wonder she wouldn''t be reconciled.


    But that''s why she came.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning stayed in the hospital for a week and finally discharged from the hospital.


    I''ve been my little assistant this week. May is taking care of her.


    At this time, may drove her back to the original owner''s residence.


    The original owner was an orphan. She grew up in an orphanage, which also formed her cowardly and introverted character.


    Her education is not high. When she worked in a coffee shop, she was discovered by a star scout of Shen''s entertainment company and brought into the entertainment industry from then on.


    The original owner has been unknown for less than three years.


    Although she had a good skin bag, she wasted it in Shen Qing''s hands.


    "Phil, here we are."


    When the car stopped, MI Youning looked up and saw the apartment in front of him.


    At first glance, it is where ordinary people live.


    But it''s good for the original owner.


    It is rare for an orphan to have his own real estate in this first tier city by relying on his own efforts.


    Mi Youning gets off the bus with Ah Mei, goes upstairs and enters the former owner''s residence.


    Open the door, you can have a panoramic view of the small space, and the room is taken care of very clean.


    "Fei''er, brother Qing told you to take a day off. The day after tomorrow, Shen''s company will have a banquet. At that time, all the artists of the company will go, and there are even many well-known directors and partners. Brother Qing asked you to be there. This is definitely an opportunity. You should take advantage of it this time..."


    Entering the room, may put the salute at the door and began to talk.


    This week, MI Yuning also found that this may looks like a child who has something to say.


    But sometimes I make two mistakes, but I''m really good for the original owner.


    "This time, we must not be cheap. Li Xin''s woman has played more TV dramas. She doesn''t look as good as fei''er. She always looks superior..."


    Listening to may, MI Youning goes to the refrigerator and takes out two bottles of water.


    "Here you are." she threw it in front of May.


    The latter quickly picked it up, "fei''er, I told you if you heard it. Don''t worry. Most of this year has passed. You see what achievements you have, brother Qing is also. I just thought of taking you out recently. I don''t know if it''s Li Xin''s woman who plays tricks. Every time she has any good resources, it''s her."

 Chapter 7

    Mi Youning smiled innocently when he heard the speech, twisted the water bottle, drank a few drinks, and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    This time Shen Qing even wanted to show her up, which is not a good signal.


    Thinking of Shen Qing''s strange look when she left that day, MI Youning looked subtle.


    May didn''t open her mouth when she saw the woman sitting on the sofa.


    Every time the emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch was in a hurry.


    In the past, fei''er would be worried. Now, it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t know what the other party is thinking.


    She accepted her orders and began to clean up the house.


    After cleaning up the room, he picked up the takeout menu in the kitchen.


    "Fei''er, I''ll go first. You can order takeout for lunch. My parents came back from a business trip today. I''m going to accompany them."


    Mi Youning heard that Yan took the other party''s takeout menu and finally said, "thank you."


    May turned her eyes when she heard the speech. "What a loser." she poked mi Youning on the forehead and turned away.


    The latter touched his forehead, raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl leaving, with a stunned smile on his face.


    It''s not big or small.


    After may left, MI Youning walked into the original owner''s bedroom.


    First, I took out the contract signed by the original owner and Shen''s company from the drawer.


    The five-year contract is now more than two years away from the expiration of the original main contract.


    If she wants to terminate the contract, she needs to pay millions of compensation.


    It seems that she can''t leave Shen''s company yet.


    Then we will leave Shen Qing''s control.


    Just think about how to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Time soon arrived at the banquet held by Shen''s entertainment company.


    The banquet held on this day is mainly for the birth of a new film emperor.


    Zhang Yanlin won the film emperor this year.


    The company held a special celebration party for the cash cow.


    May came home to dress mi Youning in the afternoon.


    She is also in a hurry than she is, making up and choosing clothes.


    "Yes, may is fine now."


    Seeing that it was getting late, MI Youning finally stopped may from mending her makeup.


    The little girl sipped at the corners of her mouth and looked at Mi Youning in front of her.


    The more he looked, the more he nodded and snapped his fingers, "OK, let''s go."


    The banquet was held at the famous Kaya hotel.


    Kaiya hotel is a famous entertainment stop in this city.


    These are places where members of the upper class come and go frequently.


    May drove a Volkswagen car and stopped in a luxury car. They were not embarrassed. They got off and walked to the hotel.


    Just a few steps away, a low-key and luxurious Bentley drove over, and the speed was very fast.


    They had to stop.


    The beautiful luxury car flew past them quickly.


    Sitting in the back seat, a pair of deep eyes saw mi Youning, and his eyes changed for a moment.


    Until the car passed, he turned his head and looked after it.


    Mi Youning himself stood where he was and couldn''t see the scene in the car.


    After the car rowed, may took her straight to the hotel.


    The banquet is on the top floor. They take the elevator to the top of the building.


    As soon as the elevator opened, we had a panoramic view of the scene in the banquet.


    Men and women in Chinese clothes, carrying high-end drinks, warmly contacted each other.


    Smiling and laughing, the atmosphere in the venue was lively.


    May goes straight to the banquet with MI Youning.


    As soon as mi Youning appeared, people close to her kept their eyes on her.


    A low-key white dress with delicate light makeup, a pearl necklace around the neck and long hair.


    What a beautiful woman with calm and elegant temperament.


    Such a natural temperament, pure beauty is rare.

 Chapter 8

    Most of the people present were members of this circle, who saw mi Youning''s face without a knife at a glance.


    This is the most rare thing in this circle now.


    Mi Youning naturally felt the gaze of many people. She had a faint smile on her face, neither stage fright nor arrogance.


    "Phil, here!"


    Just then, a male voice sounded.


    Mei and MI Youning looked at each other at the same time. Shen Qing waved to them not far away.


    Today''s Shen Qing is wearing a formal dress. She looks even more well-dressed and gentle.


    May sees Shen Qing''s face with excitement and takes mi Youning straight to him.


    Many people saw this scene, and many people had a spectrum in their hearts.


    They have some ideas about the pure natural beauty at today''s party.


    At this time, I know this person is the gold medal agent Shen Qing, so I know how to contact him.


    Shen Qing looked at the approaching ran Feier and was more satisfied.


    I knew this girl had such capital and brought people out long ago.


    But in the past, this girl was introverted and cowardly. She always humiliated him, and then she didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    At present, it is still a little valuable.


    He just saw several partners of Shen''s entertainment company and what the famous director''s eyes on ran Feier represent.


    He is very satisfied with this.


    Shen Qing quietly takes a glass of wine from the attendant tray around him and sends it to MI Youning.


    "The chairman will also be present today. You should be careful not to make trouble. The chairman just came to the scene. After that, I will show you some directors and see if I can find you some good scripts."


    Mi Youning takes the wine from Shen Qing and nods gently.


    But the brain communicates with the ring soul.


    "Little soul, see if there is any problem with this glass of wine."


    "No, you can rest assured."


    Knowing that the wine was ok, MI Youning took a sip.


    I don''t blame her for being so careful. Who blames Shen Qing for her bad intentions.


    Although I really don''t know what the other party''s idea is, it''s definitely not a good thing for her.


    After all, be careful.


    Shen Qing saw her nod and then gave a few instructions. Then she walked towards Li Xin not far away.


    Mi Youning took the wine in his hand and drank it again.


    Not to mention, the wine is good. Shen''s hand is really generous.


    This wine is not cheap, and the supply and demand of the banquet is huge.


    She turned and looked up and saw that Shen Qing and Li Xin not far away looked this way.


    With a shy face, she raised her glass to them.


    Shen Qing pretends to smile, but Li Xin sees that her face is black.


    Li Xin didn''t know that ran Feier was also present. She saw that the other party was a little surprised when she appeared. Her face was very ugly.


    "Brother Qing, why did you let her come too? This woman always has more to lose than to accomplish. It''s a trouble to bring her here."


    Shen Qing knows that Li Xin is always unhappy with ran Feier. Although she doesn''t know the specific reason, women are always so careful.


    Usually he will follow Li Xin.


    But today he needs to reassess the value of ranfil.


    "Xin''er, today I asked her to have my thoughts, but it will never affect you. Don''t be unhappy."


    When Li Xin heard Shen Qing''s words, she looked at the woman not far away.


    She just doesn''t like the woman ran Feier.


    Especially what happened a year ago made her jealous.

 Chapter 9

    Suddenly, there was a noise at the entrance of the banquet, and all the people present looked at it.


    Even mi Youning looked up.


    A tall figure appeared in his eyes.


    Shen Ke strode towards the banquet, and everyone passing by made way.


    The man came with a pair of hooked peach eyes, but his face was very cold without a smile.


    A man and a woman followed behind him, always keeping up with men''s footsteps.


    "Dong Shen..."


    Listen, someone calls a man. Mi Youning knows the identity of a man.


    Chairman of Shen''s entertainment company.


    This man looks so young.


    Are you thirty?


    It''s not easy to manage such a big Shen company at such a young age.


    The man went straight to the banquet table, and MI Youning walked towards the nearby one.


    While everyone gathered in front of chairman Shen, she needed to fill her stomach.


    I saw the food at the party before. It''s also good. I''ll have a blessing in the mouth tonight.


    "My dear host, why are you so depressed, task, your task!"


    Just then, the sound of the ring soul hating iron and not steel sounded.


    In this regard, MI Youning looked unchanged. He went to the place where the cakes were placed and began to choose.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with you today? It feels like something''s wrong."


    Mi Youning selects a piece of cake that is not greasy and slowly enjoys it. The previous soul discipline will not urge her to do the task.


    "Host, please take the task seriously. Although you have completed the centenary, you have no proud capital. You are still floating in the 3000 world."


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning stopped eating.


    Her eyes gleamed with danger.


    Yes, she has stayed in the world for 30 million years.


    It has been reincarnated for centuries.


    But she still couldn''t find a way back.


    Because there is no change in the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space.


    According to Jiehun, only the colorful glazed stone will have a chance to go back one day when it radiates light again.


    But after so many years, her expectation and excitement turned into disappointment.


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    In the end, she had no hope.


    At this time, the ring soul took the initiative to mention it, and her heart was even more confused.


    She seriously suspected that this was the lie of soul abstaining.


    Just to confine her in this three thousand small world.


    On second thought, what capital does she have.


    There are so many innocent people like her who have been affected and died.


    "Ring soul, do you think I can go back? I almost forget where I came from."


    Hearing the depressed and serious tone of his host, Jiehun was a little frightened.


    "Host, you will succeed. As long as you work hard to complete the task, the colorful glass stones will change one day. Really, you have to believe me."


    Mi Youning also heard the words of the soul warning, but hissed and didn''t respond.


    She put aside the cake that had just had some appetite in her hand.


    At this time, looking at it, I completely lost my previous appetite.


    No matter whether Jiehun lied to her or really, she had no chance to resist, didn''t she.


    As long as she wants to live, she must float in the three thousand world.


    Tidy up your depressed mood and focus on the banquet again.


    But when I looked up, I saw Li Xin coming this way.


    Today''s Li Xin is also dressed up as a bright person.


    Dressed in a bold and revealing way, but with a charming charm, it is worthy of being a red flower.


    Li Xin looked at her with contempt and schadenfreude in her eyes.

 Chapter 10

    Mi Youning doesn''t understand what this woman is gloating at.


    However, she did not avoid and give in to each other''s sight.


    "Oh! You''re brave today. You''re so generous."


    When Li Xin came to MI Youning, she began to ridicule.


    Mi Youning smiled at this and could not deny it.


    The latter saw that the smile on his face was distorted for a moment.


    "Ran Feier, even if you know Dong Shen, now you are not under my feet. What capital do you have to compare with me now!"


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard Li Xin''s words.


    The original owner knows Dong Shen?


    She looked at the man surrounded at the party.


    The man''s deep eyes are as quiet as water, talking with the people around him. His face has not changed at all, just like the cold appearance of entering the field.


    "Little soul, does the original owner know that man?"


    She did not find this scene in the memory of the original owner.


    Soon Jiehun transferred the intersection between the original owner and the man to MI Youning''s memory.


    Seeing the intersection between the original owner and the man, MI Youning laughed loudly.


    She put her eyes on Li Xin in front of her.


    The latter saw that she put her eyes on Dong Shen, with a trace of schadenfreude in her eyes.


    Mi Youning opened her red lips and said something that surprised Li Xin.


    "I don''t know Dong Shen. That''s why you''ve been targeting me for more than a year?"


    She used a very positive tone.


    Li Xin cannot refute this.


    No one knows how jealous she was when she saw ran Feier standing with the man talking and laughing.


    So for more than a year, she has been secretly using means to pressure this woman everywhere.


    Although it was later found that ran Feier and Shen Dong seemed to have no intersection, she had long been used to bullying each other everywhere.


    Seeing the look in Li Xin''s eyes, MI Youning was sure.


    Because of the original misunderstanding, Li Xin embarrassed the original owner everywhere, and finally killed the other party by mistake.


    If she had not come, the original owner ran Feier would have died in an accident that day.


    How innocent the original owner is.


    "You''re talking nonsense! At the beginning, you were a shameless hook to lead director Shen. In the end, you didn''t curry favor with him. I was found out, so I became angry with shame!"


    Li Xin soon regained her former arrogance.


    Mi Youning smiled calmly. She once again focused on the men who had a strong sense of existence at the banquet.


    "Little soul, what do you think of this man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ring soul means you don''t understand the host.


    "He is good-natured, handsome, romantic, handsome, clean and self disciplined... He is a good man at home."


    However, Jiehun is the fastest way to collect all the praise words in my mind to express the man.


    Mi Youning''s expression became a little subtle.


    "Quit soul, I feel you are really wrong today."


    Without waiting for the soul to retort, she continued: "first, urge me to work. At this time, I also take the initiative to praise a man. It''s really rare to see in ten thousand years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ring soul is silenced.


    He knew there were many mistakes.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about the silencing of Jiehun.


    But when she looked at the man standing in the crowd, there was a different change.


    Seeing mi Youning''s eyes in the distance, Li Xin sneered and turned away.


    Now she has no pleasure in embarrassing a small third tier artist.


    The status is different, and the things you enjoy are also different.

 Chapter 11

    It seems that she doesn''t need to pay attention to each other in the future.


    Especially after knowing that the other party really has nothing to do with Dong Shen, it is even more tasteless.


    Seeing Li Xin leave, MI Youning has a sinister smile on her mouth.


    Li Xin, Shen Qing, neither of them can escape.


    They are still the murderers who killed their original owner.


    I just hope they can bear her attack in the future.


    Neither of them is cleaner than the other.


    When they enjoy success, they give a hit, which is the real blow.


    After drinking the wine in his hand, MI Youning turned and went to the bathroom.


    But on the way, he was stopped.


    "Miss, I wonder if you are interested in having a drink together?"


    The man in the way brought the water and wine in his hand to MI Youning''s eyes.


    Looking at the red liquid body of the wine glass in front of him, MI Youning had a pure smile on his face, even a little shy.


    She has just been injured and can''t be too dangerous.


    This little shyness is still necessary. It can''t make people feel her different.


    After all, I know the man in front of me.


    "Director Liu, I feel a little drunk today. Excuse me first. I''m going to the bathroom."


    Mi Youning turned sideways and left with a little fear on her face.


    After all, the man in front of us is a well-known director.


    But the reputation is not very good, like to play - get female stars, and even men and women do not avoid.


    Mi Youning left quickly. After taking a few steps, his face became ugly.


    Because she heard footsteps coming up behind her.


    After MI Youning left, she didn''t see the man surrounded in the banquet. She looked down her figure.


    Shen Ke always found someone looking at him. He looked at him with eyes, but he didn''t have any calculations.


    He couldn''t help noticing.


    In particular, he found that the woman who had been watching him was the person he met outside the hotel, so he paid more attention.


    Before he was in the car, he found that the other party seemed to be very similar to his back in his dream.


    Strange to say, during this time, he dreamed of his back again.


    This made him a little distressed and useless.


    Seeing mi Youning walking towards the bathroom with a man behind him, he looked a little dangerous.


    Although he was the top of Shen''s family, he also got up from the bottom.


    He knows that man, too.


    The famous director has a very bad reputation, but he can''t stand the background of the other party.


    All the men and women who have played - have been dumb. They can''t tell how bitter they are when they eat Coptis chinensis.


    Watching the two figures disappear one after the other, Shen Ke winked at the assistant and Secretary behind him.


    Then he apologized to the people around him and left. The assistant and the Secretary began to deal with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walks into the bathroom and stands there. It''s not convenient, but waiting for something.


    Soon the figure of director Liu appeared in her eyes.


    "Little beauty, are you waiting for me?"


    Liu Dao rubbed his hands and came forward with lust evil in his eyes.


    Mi Youning no longer ignores people''s design at this time, and his eyes show a look of disgust.


    For her change, director Liu was more and more excited, "it turned out to be a little wild cat, so it''s more delicious!"


    Then he stepped forward quickly and stretched out his hands to hug the beauty in front of him.


    He did not notice mi Youning''s increasingly dangerous eyes.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Just as Shen Ke approached the door of the bathroom, he heard a voice from inside.


    "Um... Um..."


    The man''s repressed voice made him stop.

 Chapter 12

    The man inside had a repressed voice and could not say whether he was uncomfortable or excited, which made his face a little ugly.


    Are the people inside the same as the women they knew before?


    This disappointed him a little.


    Similarly, I have a little ridicule for my behavior.


    Shen Ke turned and left with a disappointed, unspeakable self deprecating smile on his face.


    In the bathroom, it''s another scene.


    Mi Youning stretched out his legs and kicked the man in the corner.


    Each foot falls on the most painful part, and even there will be no obvious scars.


    At this time, a door was opened in the toilet compartment.


    When mi Youning started, the people inside were startled.


    But mi Youning did not hide her anger.


    "Well..."


    Liu Dao was numb and painful all over. He was unable to resist at all and kept wailing on the ground.


    I don''t know why the woman in front of him made such a strange move, which made him weak and could only be beaten by the other party.


    It made him suffer.


    His eyes were gloomy. Unexpectedly, he just fell in love with a little beauty and let him suffer such a big loss.


    Sooner or later, he will get his partner to bed and let him know what will happen to him.


    Mi Youning finds the color of the man''s eyes at his feet, sneers and takes back his feet.


    "I don''t know how to live or die. You don''t even deserve to lift my shoes."


    Then he swaggered out of the bathroom.


    Of course, when she left, she didn''t forget to ask the ring soul to erase the memory of the people in the bathroom.


    After all, the original body has no background. If she beats a well-known director today, her star road will be more difficult in the future.


    When mi Youning opens the door of the bathroom, Shen Kegang leaves the corner.


    Neither of them ever saw each other.


    Mi Youning returned to the banquet center again.


    Shen Qing has been looking for her. Seeing her appear, her face sank instantly.


    "Ran Feier, where have you been?! do you know I''m looking for you!"


    For Shen Qing''s unfriendly tone, MI Youning reaches out and pulls up the scattered hair behind her ears.


    "I just went to the bathroom."


    Shen Qing heard that his face was still not very good-looking. He said in a deep voice, "come with me."


    Mi Youning followed the man''s footsteps and soon came to a middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Wang, this is my artist. His name is ran fei''er. He is still an ignorant child. Please take care of him in the future."


    Shen Qing flattered the man in front of him and gave mi Youning a look behind him.


    The latter saw his appearance, and then looked at President Wang in front of her. Like director Liu, she looked at him with a cold look at the bottom of her eyes.


    But at this time, she can''t attract too much attention at the party.


    She stretched out her hand and went to President Wang, "President Wang, please take care of me."


    President Wang quickly reached out and held her little hand. The strength was very tight. "It''s easy to say. I like a good child like you."


    Mi Youning wants to free her hand. However, the other party makes too much effort and even keeps taking advantage of her.


    She bent a sneer at the corners of her mouth, gently used her ingenuity and quickly got rid of her hand.


    It turned out that Shen Qing really had this idea.


    Started pimping.


    Even if she paid her body, the good resources she must have got finally came to Li Xin.


    Now she wants to leave Shen Qing''s management immediately.


    Thinking of the large amount of liquidated damages, MI Youning smiled carelessly.


    It''s just money. As long as she wants, is there anything she can''t do.

 Chapter 13

    "Sorry, I''m a little uncomfortable. Excuse me first."


    Mi Youning is friendly to the two men in front of him, but his eyes are mocking.


    At this time, even if she pretended again, it didn''t make much sense.


    Once people are pushed to the limit, they will be different.


    And she is a small artist. She is not famous now. Even if she changes, she won''t attract too much attention.


    When Shen Qing heard mi Youning''s words, he turned his head and his smile was a little stiff.


    He thought today''s arrangement was doomed.


    As long as a woman stays with President Wang one night today, Li Xin can easily get the new film invested by President Wang.


    But I didn''t expect that ran Feier should be so.


    But when he turned to see the ridicule in the other party''s eyes, he felt something different.


    "Phil! Do you know what you''re talking about? The brave, invested by President Wang recently, is about to start shooting. Aren''t you interested?"


    Ignoring Wang''s cold face, Shen Qing took mi Youning aside and whispered.


    Mi Youning smelled the speech and looked straight at the man in front of her.


    "Brother Qing, ask yourself, have you really thought about me for more than a year? People who don''t know think you only have Li Xin as an artist. What works have I done in the past year? Which time has I not been a green leaf for Li Xin?"


    For those who have been introverted and cowardly, Shen Qing is not used to a sudden outbreak.


    He had been used to ran Feier''s cowardice, but he didn''t expect that the other party knew everything, and even took the initiative to say it.


    This made his face a little uneasy.


    However, he soon became impatient and angry, "fei''er, stop making trouble. Today you can accompany president Wang, and then I will arrange some activities for you."


    Mi Youning kept a smiling expression and looked at the man in front of him.


    "No, I don''t need it. I want to break the contract with you."


    Then he turned and strode away.


    Why can Shen Qing make ran Feier so obedient?


    But he saw that ran Feier had a trace of friendship for him.


    But the only friendship dissipated as early as he consolidated Li Xin''s position and handed over her resources to others.


    Shen Qing saw mi Youning turn around and leave without hesitation. He was so angry that he clenched his teeth.


    What''s wrong with this woman today? She just wants the wrong medicine.


    Thinking of Mr. Wang behind him, he recovered his previous smiling face and began to accompany him. He said that the artist was not sensible and introduced him to others.


    President Wang is married, but he will occasionally cheat and play with some artists, just for their own needs.


    At this time, hearing Shen Qing''s words, he immediately left mi Youning behind.


    It''s not that beauty is not beautiful, but that he won''t play with involuntary objects.


    After all, there will be some trouble afterwards.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ke returned to the banquet and saw mi Youning again.


    Looking at each other''s messy hair, the light at the bottom of his eyes darkened.


    He turned his eyes away from MI Youning.


    If he hadn''t found the other party present, he would have left the party after his speech.


    At this time, he didn''t leave because of this person.


    He was completely disappointed when he thought of the movement in the bathroom and thought that the other party was brought to Shen''s partner.


    He turned and whispered to the Secretary, then strode away from the party with people.


    However, just then, a group of people rushed in from the gate of the banquet, carrying stretchers and heading straight to the bathroom of the banquet.


    Shen Ke gave in and looked at the scene with an extremely impatient face.


    Meanwhile, MI Youning has left the banquet and went downstairs.


    She took out her cell phone and began to call may''s cell phone.

 Chapter 14

    The mobile phone was quickly picked up, "Feier, Feier, where are you?"


    Listening to the cheerful voice from the microphone, MI Youning smiled.


    "I''m downstairs, ready to leave."


    "What! You''re leaving!"


    Mi Youning quickly took the phone away from her ear. The girl''s voice was too loud and really harsh.


    "I''m not feeling well today. Play by yourself. I''ll go home first."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    At this time, she did not know that some columns of sensation caused by upstairs, let alone that someone secretly collected her information because of a series of accidents upstairs.


    Shen Ke was going to leave, but now there is an accident. He can''t go for a while and a half.


    I watched the medical staff carry out a patient from the bathroom.


    Look carefully, the man is the former director Liu.


    Guide Liu was lying on the stretcher, constantly wailing in pain. At a glance, he was beaten.


    Hearing the voice of pain and depression, Shen Ke''s brain lit up.


    He thought of something, turned to the Secretary behind him and said, "go and follow Shen Qing tonight. The woman''s information will be sorted out for me. I''ll see it tonight."


    After that, he turned and left the party again. This time, his face looked much better.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, major entertainment reports appeared, and the well-known director was injured and hospitalized at the banquet.


    Many people speculate that the director kicked the iron plate and was taught a lesson.


    Some even say it''s the immediate wind. There are too many.


    Of course, director Liu himself, but one question and three don''t know.


    He doesn''t know how he got hurt.


    Even the whole body is painful, but I can''t find a wound.


    The doctor was also helpless and arranged for the patient to be hospitalized.


    Although Liu Dao didn''t know what had happened, he was hurt and let him know that he was definitely plotted.


    Find an assistant at the first time and ask him to go to the banquet to call up the video to see who is behind him.


    Unfortunately, he was a little late in the end.


    Last night, people from Shen''s entertainment company sent someone to tune out and destroy the video at the party last night.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Yuning didn''t know about it.


    As soon as she woke up the next day, she began to communicate with soul ring.


    The big talk has been said last night. She must terminate her contract with Shen Qing.


    Although she signed a contract with Shen, a small artist without background can only break the contract if he wants to leave Shen Qing''s management.


    Without contacts and background, she must leave Shen Qing''s "claw" first if she wants to stand out.


    Mi Youning is about to break his tongue today if he wants that large amount of liquidated damages.


    "Little soul, you''ll help me this time. Just tell me the number of the next lottery, and I can continue my task. It''s good for you and me."


    It is not without such a precedent to say that the task world in the past did not have such a precedent.


    Sometimes, the characters she took over were really terrible. At that time, Jiehun would give her golden fingers.


    But this time it''s a little difficult.


    "Host, this is illegal."


    The rejection of righteous words.


    Mi Youning sneers at this and violates your sister!


    I''m just not willing to help.


    "Good soul, you are accommodating..."


    Mi Youning had to keep saying good things.


    "In fact, you can go to the man last night, Shen Ke, chairman of Shen''s entertainment company."


    Jie soul sincerely proposed.


    Mi Youning put away the smile on his face and raised his eyebrows. "Little soul, you seem to pay too much attention to that man, Shen Ke? You even know his name."

 Chapter 15

    "I know all the directions of the world, even everyone, so it''s not surprising to know."


    I don''t recognize this.


    "Hum..."


    Mi Youning snorted and didn''t ask the ring soul to open her golden fingers again.


    In fact, the original owner still has some assets.


    As long as the original owner''s apartment is sold, plus his savings, it will still be enough for liquidated damages.


    But this day is so boring that I have to talk to Jiehun - gun.


    Otherwise, how sad she is these days.


    It hasn''t been like this for ten thousand years.


    I just didn''t expect to find some careful thoughts of Jiehun.


    Thinking of the man last night, MI Youning''s face was thoughtful.


    Shen Ke?


    Where on earth is this man worthy of attention.


    At this time, the ring soul was in a cold sweat, almost bald and said what he shouldn''t say.


    It doesn''t know that MI Youning has already found his abnormality.


    "Lingling..."


    Just when one person and one soul were quiet, a mobile phone ring came from the sofa in the living room.


    Mi Youning gets up and goes to his desk. He picks up his mobile phone and displays a strange number.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, but she picked it up.


    "Hello, is that miss ranfil?" a polite and friendly female voice came into my ears.


    "I am."


    Mi Youning returns to the sofa with her mobile phone and sits down.


    "Hello, this is Shen''s entertainment company. Recently, your agent Shen Qingxin took over several newcomers, so now the company has rearranged other agents for you. Now the new agent Qiao Ran is on his way to your home. Please forgive me for the inconvenience caused to your work."


    Mi Youning frowned at the words.


    The female voice on the phone was really very polite and even solved her immediate dilemma.


    New agent, Joran?


    If Shen Qing is the gold medal agent, then Qiao Ran is the ace agent.


    Every artist he brings is either a movie winner or a movie queen.


    Most of them even went out of the world, developed abroad and won many Oscar Awards.


    When the doorbell rang and guessed the people outside, MI Youning politely and alienated and said, "OK, I see. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Bye then."


    Hang up the phone and MI Youning gets up to open the door.


    Outside the door stood a gentle man. The fine lines in the corners of his eyes showed that he was not young.


    The maintenance of men is pretty good. At first glance, they are people who cultivate their morality and character.


    "Ran Feier, Hello, I''m your new agent, Qiao ran."


    The man looked at the girl in front of him and was amazed for a moment.


    Although he had good looks with artists before, his capital was very good.


    But the delicate face of the girl in front of her was as pure as the clear sky, flawless and natural.


    This appearance is a development advantage.


    Looking at the man''s outstretched hand, MI Youning stretched out his hand and shook it falsely. Then he stepped aside and invited the man in.


    "Come in, the company has just informed me," he said, shaking the mobile phone in his hand.


    Joe ran walked into the clean room and smiled at her movements.


    "Well, all your activities will be arranged by me in the future. Now you can say your requirements for filming, such as unacceptable, bed play, or fear of heights..."


    Mi Youning takes out a bottle of unopened water and puts it in front of Qiao ran. When he hears the other party''s words, his face is obviously surprised.


    This just right surprise was seen by Joe ran.


    "The company wants to cultivate you because it finds your development space."

 Chapter 16

    Hearing Qiao Ran''s words, MI Youning almost laughed.


    The company found her room for development?


    What a coincidence. I found it at this time.


    If there''s nothing fishy, she won''t believe killing a little soul.


    "Host, why kill me?"


    The ring soul began to find a sense of existence.


    "Little soul, tell me what''s going on? Darling, think it over before you answer."


    Jiehun had already figured out the wording, otherwise he wouldn''t find the sense of existence at this time. "Shen Ke was outside the door when you went to the bathroom last night. He seems to be very interested in you."


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked excited.


    The opposite Joe ran saw this and thought the other party was excited.


    He smiled and comforted: "you have to believe in yourself. The company will not let go of any promising artist. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will definitely be the next film queen. If it''s bad, you have to trust my title of ACE agent."


    At the end, he joked a little.


    Mi Youning didn''t explain Qiao Ran''s misunderstanding. She just smiled shyly and looked a little excited.


    But what ring soul said really surprised her.


    But soon remembered that Jiehun''s attention to Shen Ke, she felt that her trust in this remark could be reduced.


    "Brother ran, please pay more attention in the future. I can accept some requirements for filming as long as they are not too excessive and too large. I didn''t have a chance to shoot before. Now I have a chance, of course, I should take it well."


    What a hard-working girl.


    But the ring soul knows that his host has nothing to do with those words.


    Qiao ran was also satisfied with what she said, and then began to take out the documents with him.


    Looking at ran Feier''s skills on the file, he began to talk slowly, "you have a good dance in the past two years. The teachers say you have learned well. You can continue to learn this. There are many roles that have been filmed, but they are more complex. Later, I will arrange some roles for you, not women, but also important roles..."


    The morning passed quickly.


    Qiao ran and MI Youning planned their future work and left.


    Although mi Youning invited the other party to stay for lunch, the latter still left.


    Of course, even if Joe ran stayed, it was takeout waiting for him.


    Closing the door, MI Youning looked at the ring in her hand for the first time.


    "Little soul, you said that Shen Ke was the man who intervened in all the changes now?"


    "Yes." a cheerful voice sounded.


    He didn''t know he was exposed.


    Mi Youning goes to her bedroom and changes clothes as if nothing had happened. Qiao ran will take her to a dinner tonight.


    "Well, then the direction of the world will not collapse?"


    I still remember once when she was in the task world, she collapsed too badly, affected many people, and led to the collapse of the whole world.


    "Of course not. It''s a bold task."


    Listening to the tone of Jiehun''s mood, MI Youning''s face remained unchanged, but her eyes were somewhat thoughtful.


    Maybe she really wants to see that Shen Ke.


    ¡­¡­


    Before dinner, Qiao ran went downstairs to pick up people.


    Mi Youning received the call, put the key and mobile phone into his bag and went downstairs.


    As soon as she got on the bus, she didn''t ask where to go. She sat in the car honestly.


    Qiao ran drove and looked at the girl in the back seat and joked, "you''re not afraid that I sold you and didn''t ask anything."


    Mi Youning looked up and said with a smile, "that''s nice. If someone buys it, don''t forget to give me half of the money."

 Chapter 17

    Qiao ran laughed at the speech.


    They talked well all the way. The time passed quickly and reached their destination unconsciously.


    The car stopped in front of an elegant and chic restaurant.


    "Here we are. Get off."


    Mi Youning follows Qiao Ran''s footsteps and walks towards the restaurant.


    This place is clean at first sight, and even reveals ancient charm everywhere. It is an environment for people to enjoy.


    They entered the inner room, turned a corner and stopped in front of one of the rooms.


    There was also the sound of conversation, and from time to time there was baritone laughter.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Qiao ran knocked on the door twice, the sound inside disappeared, and soon someone shouted in.


    Pushing the door open, Qiao ran said ha ha, "sorry, I''m late. I''ll punish two cups later."


    Then he took mi Youning behind him to the table.


    Seeing the people in the room, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    I didn''t expect to see this man tonight.


    The man sitting on the throne is not Shen Ke and who is he.


    At this time, Shen Ke''s deep eyes have been looking at her. His face is cold and can''t see anything.


    However, she still felt Shen Ke''s eyes full of aggression.


    Around him sat several men and women.


    Apart from her, the only woman was Shen Ke''s attendant at the party.


    There was also the new film emperor, Zhang Yanlin, sitting next to Shen Ke.


    On the other side was a bald man who was drinking with Qiao ran.


    Just listening to the voice of a man is the owner of the smile.


    "Director Fei, it''s ok now. It''s the third cup."


    Fei Daowen laughed and scolded, "you boy, you are always so slippery. Who doesn''t know that you can''t pour a thousand cups? What does this wine mean to you?"


    Qiao ran said with a smile, "I''m not here to drink. I''ll drink with you all day and night when I have time."


    Then he pulled mi Youning to his side, "you see, I''ve found the second girl in your play. Give me your palm."


    Mi Youning looks at the big domestic guy in front of him, who is different from Liu Dao before.


    She has a natural smile on her face, without affectation or even very pure - affection.


    Fei guide narrowed his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. The sight was not disgusting.


    "Hahaha... Good, interesting."


    Hearing this, Qiao ran finally put his heart in his stomach.


    Then he looked at his boss.


    Today, the boss is out. He knows what today''s game is for.


    Qiao ran pulls mi Youning to the boss''s secretary and sits down. Then he begins to introduce them.


    "Fei''er, this is our boss. Today it''s the boss''s treat. I''ll show you director Fei. You should thank the boss. Director Fei can''t be invited by ordinary people."


    Mi Youning smiled calmly, picked up the glass in front of him and moved along with Qiao Ran''s words.


    "Thank you, boss."


    Shen Ke secretly stares at Qiao ran. Seeing mi Youning raise his glass, he also carries the wine in front of him.


    The film emperor Zhang Yanlin looked at this scene with meditation in his eyes.


    Look at Mi Youning''s eyes and look at him with some points.


    Even the fee guide on one side looked at the scene in front of him and narrowed his eyes. There was still a smile in his eyes.


    To tell the truth, he is not very interested in today''s dinner.


    It''s just that the person in power of Shen personally sent people to his crew, which is rare.


    At this time, he looked at chairman Shen''s attitude towards the female artists in front of him, as if he understood something.


    But what does that have to do with him? As long as he doesn''t destroy his film, everything is easy to say.

 Chapter 18

    Shen Ke put down his glass and stood up and said, "you talk first. I have to leave in advance."


    After that, Shen Ke''s secretary put on his coat for him. The people present did not ask him to stay and watched the other party leave.


    After Shen Ke left, the people present began to talk about director Fei''s film.


    It turned out that director Fei was the day Shen Qing took her to see the brave man invested by President Wang.


    The hero of this film has been decided, that is, the new film emperor Zhang Yanlin, and the heroine has also been decided. She is another popular actress.


    As for what she played was a female second, or a double female master, because her part was no less than that of the female master.


    The brave tells the story of an undercover fighting against black dark forces.


    The popular actress and she play undercover, while Zhang Yanlin plays the boss of black dark forces.


    With their strength, the two women finally brought down the boss, and the female owner also had feelings for men.


    Her role killed men and was assassinated by the remaining forces of men.


    Only the heroine of the play survived. She even returned to the police team and rose step by step, but she was lonely all her life.


    This is an exciting but somewhat sad story.


    But the outcome is positive energy.


    Director Fei tried her acting that night.


    Mi Youning is very sure about this. After all, the hundred century reincarnation is not wasted.


    Seeing her acting, director Fei was very satisfied.


    As long as it''s not a vase.


    Everyone was very satisfied with the dinner this evening.


    Even the movie emperor on one side didn''t look high and cold. He talked a few words, which was very approachable.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning was taken to the shooting site of director Fei.


    The crew hasn''t started shooting yet, but they came to get familiar with the environment and find a feeling.


    In the next few days, MI Youning had nothing to do and had been wandering around the crew.


    During this period, I also met the female artist who played the female owner, Scarlett Li.


    Fortunately, this woman is also a good contact.


    A week later, the crew officially started shooting.


    On that day, it was her part with Scarlett Lee.


    Everyone was very nervous this day.


    Although director Fei was dissatisfied with something, he went on very smoothly in the end.


    The brave officially started shooting, and there was news from the outside world.


    No one revealed the actors of the brave.


    This fee guide confidential publicity work is very in place.


    Now mi Youning has been on the crew for half a month.


    The film didn''t feel so hard for her, because she had really been a police inspector in the task world.


    For the inner reaction of the police inspector and the bone marrow of justice, she performed very well.


    Even director Fei occasionally praised her.


    As soon as today''s mi Youning drama was finished, she walked into the dressing room and felt the vibration of her mobile phone.


    Taking out her cell phone and looking at the caller ID above, she was surprised.


    To tell the truth, Shen Qing hasn''t contacted her since her agent changed Qiao ran in the past half a month.


    At this time, the other party called and didn''t know what he thought.


    Reach out and slide the screen, "hello."


    "Phil, it''s me."


    Mi Youning sat on the seat and motioned the makeup artist to remove her makeup. "Well, I know. What''s the matter?"


    Shen Qing heard her cold voice, paused, and soon spoke again, "fei''er, I know you are developing well now, and even received director Fei''s brave man. It is said that director Fei is looking for female third. Can you help?"


    Hearing this, MI Youning really smiled impolitely.

 Chapter 19

    Hearing Shen Qing''s words, MI Youning really smiled impolitely.


    For her laughter, Shen Qing on the other end of the phone turned blue.


    But thinking of playing director Fei''s film, he had to continue to say, "fei''er, you should help Li Xin. After all, you''ve worked together."


    Mi Youning stopped smiling. She became impatient at the thought of the entanglement between the original owner and Li Xin.


    Li Xin killed the other party just because she said a few words between the original owner and Shen Ke last year. This account hasn''t been settled yet.


    Why should she help Li Xin.


    "Shen Qing, where do you get your face?"


    With that, MI Youning hung up without waiting for the other party to answer.


    This doesn''t even count. It even hacked Shen Qing''s phone.


    The makeup artist didn''t change his expression from beginning to end.


    What mi Youning said seemed not to be heard.


    After removing her makeup, MI Youning looks at it. Qiao ran gives it to her exclusive makeup artist.


    Then she didn''t say anything. She picked up her clothes and went into the dressing room.


    "Little soul, do you think the people around me are too boring? I don''t even have anyone to joke with me."


    She''s getting bored again.


    Quickly take off your costume and change into your own clothes.


    "Host, you are too busy."


    Soul Ring attacked without hesitation.


    Mi Youning glanced, picked up the changed costume and walked out of the dressing room.


    "Little soul, I find you are a little impatient recently."


    Can she not find that the people around her are professionals.


    Let''s say that the makeup artist just now has always maintained the scope of work and never talked to her more.


    Even the new assistant who sent her to work was very serious.


    Occasionally Joe ran accosted him, but he was a busy man who always ran around.


    The ring soul said again, "host, I think you can do something."


    After putting his clothes away, MI Youning turns around and leaves the dressing room. When she hears the words of giving up the soul, her eyes shine with a touch of light.


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "Recently, it is said that the youngest chairman of Shen was forced to marry. You can go and have a fun."


    When I heard such unreliable words, a sigh sounded.


    The deputy director passing by Mi Youning heard the sigh and looked at the woman who left.


    Is it that the pressure is too great recently and the actors are too hard?


    This one is specially cared for by director Shen. He will talk to director Fei when he has time. Don''t make any mistakes.


    "Little soul, you''re really doing something. You want to break the rhythm of your host."


    "Please be serious. You won''t be bad with me."


    "Uh huh... I know you are omnipotent. I won''t die with you. How tall and powerful you are..."


    Mi Youning shifts the topic, looks at the car on the side of the road, opens the door, sits in, tells the assistant to go home, and closes his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Shen Qing, who was hung up by her, was mad with anger.


    He was hung up by ran Feier, the woman.


    Dial back and pull a blacklist.


    Looking at Shen Qing''s face change, Li Xin knew that it had not been done.


    At this time, she also knew that ran Feier was different.


    How could she not be jealous of each other''s good luck.


    "Brother Qing, is it true that ran Feier is flying high now and won''t even give you face?"


    This sentence is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.


    "Ran Feier! Good! Very good!"


    Shen Qing thought of some special means in the entertainment circle, with a cold expression on his face.

 Chapter 20

    Seeing this, Li Xin smiled silently.


    But she still leaned forward and held the man in front of her. "Brother Qing, I don''t care if I don''t get the role. Don''t beg that woman. I love you."


    The soft body was sent up, and Shen Qing turned and threw the woman down.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, there was a shocking secret in the major newspapers.


    A female entertainer surnamed ran in the entertainment circle staged a big foot degree, no photo, no father, no mother, no education, and exposed the light of an alternative life.


    This report was on fire that day.


    Large scale newspaper photos are too fragrant - gorgeous.


    Even within an hour of the news report, someone picked out the female artist surnamed ran.


    Netizens who followed the news soon learned all the information about the artist surnamed ran.


    This artist surnamed Ran is ran Feier.


    The content in the newspaper is too bad, even very bad.


    Although the characters are mosaiced, they can be picked out as long as they follow a little information.


    Ran Feier himself didn''t have much popularity, but the Internet had exploded at this time.


    Most netizens are paying attention to this matter. Even many people went to ran Feier''s microblog, and all network software scolded.


    She was angry, red, red, black and purple.


    Mi Youning was completely unaware of this.


    She was filming the scene at this time.


    The assistant came to pick her up before dawn this morning. Today''s shooting is an early morning scene.


    A well-dressed woman, covered with blood and holding a gun in her hand, solemnly walked into a broken door.


    The room is very messy.


    The woman walked into the room and saw the tall figure standing in the room.


    Looking at the familiar figure, the woman''s eyes showed a complex light.


    She put the gun away and took out a small book from her pocket.


    "This is the latest news."


    She put the black book on the table and sat down on the unclean chair.


    The man turned around. It was an elderly middle-aged man.


    Seeing that the woman looked tired, the man went to the table and took the book in his hand, "it''s hard for you 65271."


    When the woman heard her number, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    She has been undercover for three years now. How many lives and deaths have she experienced in these three years, but she still doesn''t forget her mission.


    Only when you hear her number calling out on the line at this time can you always remember that she is a police officer.


    "I should go back, or someone will find out."


    The woman rested for a moment, turned and strode away without looking back.


    The man looked at the figure of the woman leaving, with a heavy emotion in his eyes.


    However, over the past three years, his words of comfort have long been said. Now, only by catching the enemy as soon as possible can they be relieved.


    The woman left the dilapidated hut and the scene changed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Nowadays, women are in gun war.


    Looking at the man surrounded by people, the woman has a dark light under her eyes.


    Especially when you see a gun aiming at a man in the dark.


    At this moment, women''s eyes are more complex, even with hesitation.


    But just as the man in the dark pulled the trigger, the woman moved.


    She can''t watch the target die at this time, otherwise all her colleagues'' efforts will be in vain.


    The woman rushed to the man and stopped the bullet without hesitation.


    Men who are supported by others have sharp eyes when they see women''s actions, but they are a little deep.


    He quickly let the hands around him go down and save the woman.


    "Ka..."


    "Good! Good! The expression is in place!"


    Director Fei stood up and was very satisfied with the scene.

 Chapter 21

    Mi Youning stood up from the ground and looked at the "blood" on her body and frowned slightly.


    When she stood up, someone soon came forward to clean her clothes and even brought a water cup.


    But the latter gently waved his hand, nodded with a satisfied Fei guide and walked towards the dressing room.


    "Little soul, I feel so tired. I haven''t eaten since morning."


    Mi Youning pushed aside the dressing room and smelled the smell of rice.


    Looking at the exquisite food on the table, she raised her eyebrows.


    "Host, I have to tell you bad news."


    "Miss fei''er, this is the breakfast prepared by the crew for everyone. You can use some. There''s still your part before noon."


    Hearing what the makeup artist said, MI Youning was not polite. Instead of changing his clothes, he sat down at the table and picked up chopsticks.


    Then I asked Jiehun what bad news.


    "Host, you are angry. The fire is purple and black."


    Mi Youning sneered at this.


    "That''s always unknown."


    Mi Youning knows that Jiehun will not say this for no reason.


    She picked up her cell phone and began to surf the Internet.


    Now stars are hot or not, just watch the news.


    Open the web page, and then popular content appears in her eyes.


    She watched with relish as she ate.


    It''s like the unbearable content above and the messy photos are not herself.


    After filling his stomach for seven minutes, MI Youning stopped.


    "Hey, why is this photo so ugly? The original owner seems to have a good figure. Look at this. His waist is almost twice as thick as the original owner."


    "And this, this woman''s hands are too rough and too big. They don''t match ran Feier at all."


    "And this, ran Feier''s height seems to be less than 1.7 meters, but the women above are much taller than the original main one. The most important thing is..."


    Mi Youning looked down at his moon Hun department, "the size of the original owner is also inconsistent with the above."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Speechless make complaints about the tangle of your own host.


    After a long time, the ring soul silently said, "host, why don''t you go to heaven!"


    Mi Youning brushed his lips and said seriously, "honey, we should be down-to-earth. God is so boring. It''s heaven. It''s the paradise of the West. I don''t want to leave the flesh so early."


    Looking at the content on the mobile phone, especially the shouting and swearing on the Internet, she gently tapped the desktop.


    She just refused Shen Qing yesterday, and this happened the next day.


    At this time, if you don''t think about Shen Qing, you''re too sorry for each other.


    However, it''s hard for the other party to toss about so much.


    She hasn''t settled accounts with each other yet. Now she has taken the initiative to provoke her. It doesn''t matter.


    For those large-scale photos, it is not the original owner at all.


    This is a common means in the entertainment industry. It is the most direct means to black a person and destroy an artist.


    Sometimes it works, sometimes it''s a joke.


    Because it depends on whether the black opponent has the strength to fight in the face.


    While mi Youning was meditating, the dressing room was pushed away.


    Looking up, it was Qiao ran who hurried in.


    "You''ve seen it all." Qiao ran looked at the cell phone in her hand and confirmed.


    Mi Youning nodded, "I see."


    Joe ran looked at her face carefully and saw that there was no anger, which relieved him.


    He went to MI Youning and sat down. "Now the company''s publicity department is solving this matter. Don''t stand up. I believe I will give you a satisfactory result."

 Chapter 22

    Mi Youning doesn''t care about this. At this time, her mind is full of thinking about how to repay Shen Qing''s gift.


    "I know who did it."


    Qiao ran frowned and looked at her, "who is it?"


    Just before that, he received a phone call from his boss, because today''s news was criticized openly and secretly, and even deducted the bonus.


    He also wanted to know who was behind the scenes.


    After all, ran Feier is the artist in his hands. Those who dare to move him must be prepared to bear the consequences.


    "Shen Qing, my former agent..."


    After that, MI Youning told Qiao ran what happened yesterday.


    After listening, the latter comforted her and left soon.


    When I left, the expression on my face was really not very good-looking.


    Mi Yuning was satisfied with this.


    Shen Qing seems to have something to do with the senior management in the Shen family.


    But so what.


    Qiao ran will face Shen Qing directly in the company, which makes him definitely have a hard time.


    A gold medal, a trump card, this is a matter of strength.


    Moreover, MI Youning has a back move.


    "Little soul, it''s time for you to work and slowly expose the Yin private things that Shen Qing has done as an agent in recent years."


    "Received -"


    Mi Youning continued shooting without any influence.


    I don''t mind the strange eyes around me.


    When someone pays attention to her, she will smile at people, and the state of mind can''t be better.


    Director Fei''s management is good. The staff present have no gossip mentality.


    On that day, MI Youning quickly finished his work.


    The news on the Internet is also gradually changing.


    [it was revealed that famous agents forced female artists to accompany guests, took bribes, car accidents and other unbearable events.]


    In the morning, it was revealed that the female artist''s photos were not - Kan - Large - scale.


    In the afternoon, there was more popular content, and the people were quickly diverted.


    At the same time, Shen''s entertainment company also unilaterally terminated the contract with gold medal agent Shen Qing.


    The Internet is very busy now.


    Mi Youning doesn''t even need to check on the Internet. He already knows it through the mouth of Jiehun.


    She is very satisfied with this, and Qiao Ran''s means are not slow.


    "Just now, the new film emperor Zhang Yanlin sent a microblog to express his support for you. He even said that someone maliciously splashed dirty water, and his fans are crazy reprinting it."


    "There is also popular artist Scarlett Lee, who also expressed her understanding of you and even helped you wash white. Her fans are also actively reprinting it."


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning sat in the back seat and opened his eyes.


    She took out her cell phone and began to check.


    Zhang Yanlin: @ ran Feier, strongly condemns the malicious news this morning. Ran Feier is shooting with me now. She is a very motivated girl, even very innocent, not so unbearable. Moreover, when she gets along with Feier, she finds that the women in the newspaper are very inconsistent with Feier. I hope everyone''s eyes are bright.


    Dajiajia: fei''er is a very good girl. I feel heartache for her when I see today''s news. It is clearly a malicious network attack. Fei''er is strong and believes in everyone''s eyes. No one will believe those empty things @ ran fei''er [come on]


    Looking at their latest news, MI Youning chuckled.


    Soon the latest Kwai Tat news came out.


    Fei Lao: @ ran Feier, support ran Feier, the second female actor in the latest film the brave.


    Fei''s microblog was popular for the first time.


    After that, other artists of Shen''s entertainment company who had no contact with their original owners sent out messages of support one after another.

 Chapter 23

    Mi Youning can feel that there is definitely a force manipulating this phenomenon in the dark.


    As for who has such influence, she can''t think of a second candidate when she thinks of Shen''s power.


    "Little soul, is this the man''s pen again?"


    "Yes, Shen Ke is now abroad, but he always pays attention to it."


    Mi Youning frowned secretly. The man seemed to really pay too much attention to her.


    The original owner seems to have nothing to pay attention to.


    It''s too weird.


    The man is abroad now. It seems that he needs to get close to the man in the future to understand what the other party is trying to do.


    There is also the attention of Jiehun to men, which is also very strange.


    After secretly recording this matter, MI Youning began to browse the wind direction on the Internet.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, ran Feier was washed white.


    And her microblog fans have risen by millions.


    She was so angry, a small fire, which was a blessing in disguise.


    As for Shen Qing, he has been scolded miserably.


    Forced female artists to accompany - sleep, and even injured people by drunk driving two years ago. Although it was solved privately, some means were used.


    In addition, in previous years, the artists under the opponent took bribes in favor of each other.


    The development of various events brought his career to an end.


    During this time, MI Youning has been filming the brave. He shoots the scene every day at home at two o''clock.


    In the second month of shooting the brave, Qiao ran came to the crew to find her and connect her with an advertisement.


    Famous brand perfume advertisement.


    No audition, no popularity, roll call is for her, who has no achievements.


    Mi Youning feels at ease and enjoys Qiao Ran''s arrangement.


    The two left the crew and went straight to the Kaya hotel.


    The shooting scene is in the presidential suite of Kaya hotel.


    This is an advertisement shot indoors.


    Everything is ready, just wait for her to arrive.


    They went straight to the presidential suite at the Kaya hotel.


    The door of the room is open, the preparations inside are ready, and the shooting machinery is ready.


    Seeing the appearance of Qiao ran and MI Youning, the blond foreign man sitting in front of the camera immediately said, "Oh! Go and change your clothes. The sun angle is right now. We need to hurry up."


    Qiao ran sends mi Youning to the dresser and dresser, and then walks towards the blonde man.


    The two men looked at the direction mi Youning left and talked.


    "Joe, I hope you''re not causing me trouble."


    Joe ran his voice and glanced at him. "Don''t worry, she told her that the theme of this perfume will not ruin your filming results."


    Joe Ran has a guarantee.


    After all, in the past month, how can an Artiste who compliments the artist be baffled by a perfume advertisement?


    The latter did not have much credibility.


    Mi Youning is sent to another room by the makeup artist, and the stylist starts looking for the clothes she wants to shoot.


    In an hour.


    The door was opened and everyone in the shooting room looked over.


    Mi Youning stepped barefoot on the luxurious carpet and came out step by step.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The blonde man saw mi Youning come out with excited eyes.


    He immediately left Qiao Ran''s side and returned to the camera again.


    "Hey, beauty, now you need to stand in front of the French window and watch the perfume on the table. Do you see that purple perfume?"


    The man''s tone was excited and his eyes looked straight at the woman in the camera.


    It''s like finding a rare treasure waiting for him to pick it.

 Chapter 24

    He has never seen such a girl.


    Charming with innocence, the makeup gives people a kind of evil temperament.


    She is so young, but so noble.


    Not violent - dew pajamas, wear on women, very harmonious.


    The fluffy hair draped over his shoulders is so tempting.


    So far away, it seems that you can smell the aroma of women.


    This woman is simply the spokesperson for this perfume.


    She is noble, deep, mysterious, charming, but pure, with a little evil.


    So complex, even contradictory.


    But it''s so perfect.


    Mi Youning listens to the director''s imperfect Mandarin and stands in front of the French window according to the other party''s instructions.


    On the way before, Qiao ran had told her the specific details.


    At this time, she looked at the perfume, her eyes narrowed and her face satisfied, and she stretched out her fingers to touch the perfume.


    Then did not pick up the perfume.


    Instead, he looked out of the window and stretched himself very comfortably.


    Then he turned and walked somewhere in the room.


    Her steps are so elegant and noble, especially the feet followed by the camera - naked is so attractive.


    The beautiful figure disappeared at the other end of the room.


    "Perfect!"


    The blonde man watched mi Youning enter the dressing room and made a very excited noise.


    Qiao ran heard the words of his good friend''s director and raised his eyebrows at the other party with satisfaction in his eyes.


    The latter gave him a thumbs up.


    Soon mi Youning came out of the room again.


    She changed into a capable suit this time.


    At this time, her temperament is a very strong woman. Her hair is tied to her head, simple and clean.


    Seeing mi Youning coming out, the blonde director quickly regained his seriousness and made a gesture towards mi Youning.


    The latter nodded and entered the role.


    She walked back to the French window again.


    This time she reached out and picked up the perfume and sprayed a few on it.


    The perfume fell on her body. She closed her eyes and smiled.


    A clean and pleasant smile.


    The perfume was placed on the counter again, and the woman turned towards the door.


    Camera follow-up.


    Mi Youning went to the door, picked up her handbag and opened the door.


    Turn your head to the purple dream perfume.


    An enchanting smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The door was closed.


    "OK! Perfect!"


    Mi Youning opened the door and stood at the door. He could still hear the excited voice inside.


    It seems that this advertisement is shooting smoothly.


    After a few hours, it''s not too troublesome.


    However, when she saw the man outside the door, her eyes were stunned.


    "Little soul, tell me why Shen Ke is here?"


    Yes, MI Youning closes the door and sees the man walking towards her.


    Shen Ke was wearing a windbreaker and stood beside a beautiful woman, followed by his assistant and secretary.


    Each other''s footsteps were dusty and looked a little hurried.


    Similarly, when Shen Ke saw her, his eyes were stunned.


    The door was opened from the inside again.


    "Phil, the director said you need to make up a few more scenes. Today''s shooting is over."


    Qiao Ran''s voice sounded.


    Because of MI Youning''s obstruction, he did not see his boss.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Qiao ran in the room and gives way.


    Qiao ran saw the existence of the boss.


    "Boss, why are you here?"


    Qiao ran was also surprised at Shen Ke''s appearance.


    After all, as far as he knows, the boss should be abroad at this time.

 Chapter 25

    Shen Ke''s deep eyes kept staring at the capable woman in front of him.


    At this time, I heard Qiao Ran''s voice, which turned my attention away.


    "What are you doing?"


    A low voice sounded, unable to hear any emotion.


    Qiao ran immediately became serious. "Boss, ran Feier is shooting advertisements here. Now she also needs to slowly appear in front of the public."


    Shen Ke doesn''t know how to look better when he hears the speech.


    Then he turned and looked at Mi Youning, but he just caught the other party''s line of sight.


    The dark light in the room fell on the woman, outlined her soft and charming face, and gently touched his heartstrings.


    He forced down the feeling at the bottom of his heart, turned his eyes away, looked cold and said, "then you continue."


    Then he turned and walked next door to the presidential suite.


    When the Party passed mi Youning and Qiao ran, the beautiful woman beside Shen Ke looked back at Mi Youning thoughtfully.


    Women have an intuition that she is the main reason why Shen Ke stops.


    Mi Youning saw the woman''s eyes and smiled innocently.


    Watching Shen Ke and others enter the room, Qiao ran pulls mi Youning back to the room and continues shooting.


    When mi Youning was filming, Jie soul came out again to find a sense of existence.


    "Host, have you seen the woman around Shen Ke? It''s likely to be his fiancee in the future."


    "Well, what does that have to do with me?"


    At this time, MI Youning put on his pajamas again and posed according to the director''s instructions.


    "Host, if you don''t want to be a third party, I hope you can establish a different relationship with Shen Ke as soon as possible."


    Mi Youning walks to the bed and lies on it, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Inside, he sneered, "what different relationship do I have with him? For example?"


    "For example, lovers, love relationships based on marriage."


    "Little soul, I think it''s necessary for you to tell me why you pay so much attention to that man and even always push your host towards that man. I don''t think I will agree without a reasonable explanation."


    After that, the ring soul disappeared again.


    Mi Yuning was not surprised by the retreat of the soul.


    But she''ll get the answer sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ke entered the room. The assistant and Secretary behind him began to pack up.


    A pile of documents were also placed on the desk in the room.


    The beautiful and gorgeous woman who followed in was always around Shen Ke.


    She goes wherever the other party goes.


    Shen Ke was full of women he had just met outside the door.


    After more than a month''s absence, the woman seemed even more different.


    The eyebrows and eyes are cheerful, and the whole person is more confident.


    It seems that the other party''s life has been good during this period and has not encountered any difficulties.


    Shen Ke took off his coat and sat down in front of the sofa.


    Soon the assistant brought the coffee to him.


    The assistant has long been used to the silence of the boss.


    It is always unfathomable, but it has extraordinary ability. It presses a lot of old friends in the company.


    Although he was forced to marry by his family in country m this time, he still used his strong means to shut everyone up.


    Thinking of the boss''s low-pressure breath and the smoke free war, the assistant trembled and turned to continue to be busy.


    After the assistant left, Shen Ke took a sip of coffee.


    Then I looked in a certain direction of the room and continued to think about the woman I hadn''t seen for a month.


    There is always an attraction on the other side that makes him pay attention.

 Chapter 26

    "Shen Ke, what are you thinking?"


    When Shen Ke was silent, the women around him made a noise.


    The man turned his head and looked at each other with a broken eyebrow.


    "Tang Yu, you should go back."


    The beautiful gorgeous woman, that is, Tang Yu, almost became his fiancee this time.


    Tang Yu smelled a touch of injury in his eyes, "Shen Ke, you know, even if there is no arrangement from my family, I treat you..."


    "That''s good. We''ll never have a marriage. I won''t pay some unnecessary things for the family industry."


    Although I heard the man''s rejection before, I was still very sad to hear Tang Yu again.


    Such a perfect man, which woman doesn''t want.


    And also clean, there is no lace news around.


    She had an eye on this man.


    Before, both Shen and Tang families would announce their engagement if they found a suitable opportunity through gas.


    Men didn''t react so strongly at that time.


    This time the reaction was so strong that he refused.


    This was something she never thought of.


    There''s definitely something going on.


    Tang Yu''s eyes turned and changed the topic, "well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about the cooperation between Tang and Shen this time..."


    Shen Ke interrupted her again, "Tang Yu, I will personally negotiate with old Tang. Now you need to go back. I want to rest."


    This is an obvious eviction order.


    Tang Yu was solved again and again, and his face was a little ugly.


    However, she soon recovered her smiling face, "OK, I''ll go back first today. I''ll come to you tomorrow. After all, my father will give me full responsibility for the cooperation between the two countries this time. Tomorrow I''ll bring all the documents and talk about the specific details of the cooperation between the two countries."


    With that, Tang Yu fiddled with his hair, picked up the bag on the sofa, turned and was about to leave.


    But I just took two steps and returned to Shen Ke again.


    She bent over and bowed her head to kiss the man on the cheek.


    The latter quickly evaded and failed.


    Seeing the man''s action to avoid, Tang Yu''s gloom was about to overflow.


    In the past, every time they said goodbye, occasionally she said goodbye and kissed, and men wouldn''t obviously refuse.


    She thought she should know something.


    Tang Yu raised his head and looked at the man in front of him.


    The man''s eyes were obviously angry.


    "Tang Yu, don''t do this in the future."


    Shen Ke stood up and avoided Tang Yu. His eyes were very gloomy.


    Seeing that the man was really angry, Tang Yu smiled angrily, "Shen Ke, you''re so strange. Haven''t we always been like this before, or is there someone in your heart?"


    Hearing this, Shen Ke''s face lit up and his eyes had a different brilliance.


    This was a change he didn''t know when he thought of another woman.


    And Tang Yu is a woman, she can see clearly.


    Shen Ke really has someone in his heart.


    "Who is it? Who is that woman? Is there anything better about her than me? Do I bring you more benefits?"


    Tang Yu is really in a hurry.,


    The thought that someone really let Shen Ke put it in her heart when she knew it made her a little impatient.


    See Tang Yu''s face with eagerness, and even suppressed anger.


    Shen Keben''s cold face was even colder.


    "Tang Yu, I''m sorry for the impact I may have had on you before, but it''s really impossible between us."


    [kissing face is a common etiquette abroad. Those who can''t accept it can choose not to look at it.


    We are friendly and read with quality. Everyone''s acceptance is different and not reluctantly.


    It''s said that the male leader is hanging Tang Yu. Let''s not hurt each other. Just want to ask, is there something that hasn''t been online for a while?]

 Chapter 27

    What Shen Ke said is true.


    What he crossed the boundary with Tang Yu was just the etiquette of kissing his cheek.


    Because most of the assets of the Tang and Shen families are in state m, they are used to foreign etiquette.


    But it''s nothing.


    At this time, he felt it necessary to clarify Tang Yu''s persistence.


    After all, with another woman in his heart, he doesn''t want to have some unnecessary entanglement.


    Tang Yu heard Shen Ke''s words, but he stared at the man in front of him carefully.


    After a long time, he said, "you really have someone in your heart. I''d like to see who this woman is and what kind of ability she has. It makes you Miss Shen Ke so much, and even guard yourself like a jade."


    With that, Tang Yu turned and strode out of the room.


    "Bang..."


    The door was slammed shut to show the anger of those who left.


    After Tang Yu left, the assistant and secretary in the room dared not breathe.


    They are carefully busy for fear of angering the boss at this time.


    After Tang Yu left, Shen Ke pressed his eyebrows with a headache.


    Tang Yu''s family has always had a cooperative relationship with the Shen family, but it is the friendship between the two elders.


    Now he has his own career in China and does not need the support of his family.


    If he gave up the inheritance of the family, Tang Yu would no longer be so persistent to him.


    In his cognition, Tang Yu has always been very wise.


    But he likes power.


    Thinking of MI Youning working in the next room, Shen Ke''s face looked better.


    Maybe it''s time for him to find a new successor.


    And the little woman he likes to take home as soon as possible.


    That little woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp in any way.


    It''s also a kind of ability to teach director Liu such a miserable lesson at the banquet. He can''t even say it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning in the next room has finished shooting and changed back to his clothes.


    Qiao ran just hung up the phone, looked at the woman coming, smiled and said, "the boss is next door. He wants to see you."


    Mi Youning raised his eyebrows. "I dare not follow the boss''s invitation."


    They told the blonde director in the room and left.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Qiao ran knocked on the door of the next room with MI Youning.


    Soon someone opened the door.


    The man who opened the door was Shen Ke''s male assistant. Qiao ran knew him very well and said hello: "assistant Shen, the boss asked us to come."


    The man stepped aside. "I know. Come in."


    Mi Youning followed Qiao ran into the room and saw the interior of the room at a glance. It was no worse than the presidential suite next door.


    The assistant took them to the sofa in the living room, prepared water for them and put them on the table.


    Then he explained: "the boss just got off the plane and was taking a bath. He came out soon. Wait a minute."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s wait."


    Qiao ran waved his hand, and the assistant turned and continued to do other things.


    Looking at the women around him, Qiao ran thought deeply in his eyes.


    When the boss found him, he felt something from the other party''s look.


    This feeling is stronger at this time.


    Especially the events that happened some time ago.


    When the boss was abroad, he was still worried about the trouble women got into, and even asked the company''s artists to stand up and wash the white.


    He arranged it himself.


    The boss really took a fancy to ran Feier, even not like playing.


    This made him look at Mi Youning with a bit of envy.


    It''s her luck to be liked by the boss.

 Chapter 28

    Mi Youning doesn''t know what Qiao ran thinks.


    At this time, she is communicating with the ring soul.


    From entering the room, the ring soul made a sound again.


    Jiehun urged her to get close to Shen Ke again.


    "Quit soul, I said, I won''t do it without a reason to convince me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s also difficult to quit the soul.


    "The host is not that I don''t say it, but that I can''t say it. There are language restrictions that I can''t say."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she heard the speech and quietly picked up the water cup on the table.


    "So what''s in this man''s favor for me?"


    "Host, do you still want to go back to the Xia Dynasty?"


    This time, the ghost ring quickly asked.


    Hearing about the Xia Dynasty, MI Youning drank water.


    How long has it been since the Xia Dynasty.


    decade? several tens of years? Or a hundred years?


    When she entered the task of infinite reincarnation, she looked forward to the day of returning to the Xia Dynasty.


    But how much she expected at the beginning and how deeply disappointed she is now.


    Where does she come from and why does she constantly reincarnate in this task world?


    If it weren''t for the things that the Xia Dynasty couldn''t give up, I''m afraid I would have been lost in this task world.


    It has been ten thousand years, and the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space have not changed at all.


    This made her forget how to expect.


    Now the ring soul took the initiative to mention that the string at the bottom of her heart broke.


    She didn''t know how to speak for a long time.


    Ring soul felt her silence and had to speak again, "host, you have to believe me. This is really an opportunity for you. I won''t hurt you. Now for thousands of years, you finally have the opportunity to go back. Do you want to give up?"


    His voice sounded worried.


    Mi Youning''s eyes were filled with many emotions, new hopes, expectations and excitement.


    But when the sound of the soul ring again, she hid all her emotions.


    She quietly drank the water in her hand, "I will do it. I hope this task is completed, and I can see the changes of colorful glazed stones in space."


    Now there is a chance, even if it is wrong, she should seize it tightly.


    Because even after ten thousand years, she did not forget the Xia Dynasty.


    There is even that vague figure.


    That brought her up and taught her to grow up step by step, Regent of the Xia Dynasty.


    Let''s see what''s on Shen Ke that can make her return to the Xia Dynasty.


    Qiao ran saw that MI Youning had been sitting on the sofa, not asking or talking. He was very clever.


    He couldn''t help imagining some artists from other companies.


    If they were sitting in the boss''s room at this time, I''m afraid they would have had some ideas.


    But the woman in front of her, as always, kept her in line.


    This woman looks, either really very simple, or no desire.


    But there is more possibility, deep and terrible, asking for more.


    But Qiao Ran''s heart was biased towards the second kind, no desire and no desire.


    From the two opportunities to meet the boss, the woman in front of her really has no calculation.


    Unfortunately, he made a mistake.


    Because just now, MI Youning decided to entangle with Shen Ke.


    Since Shen Ke has the chance to return to Daxia, how can she let go.


    At this time, there was a slight sound in the room and the door of the bathroom was opened.


    The people inside came out slowly.


    Qiao ran and MI Youning both heard it, and they turned their eyes away one after another.

 Chapter 29

    Shen Ke''s tall and mighty figure appeared in front of him.


    The most eye-catching deep eyes are as quiet as water, and the bottom of the eyes is a millennium old ice cream.


    But for a moment, the other party''s eyes became gentle, but his face remained cold.


    At this time, the other party has just bathed, wearing loose pajamas, and his hair is still wet - moist.


    Seeing Qiao ran and MI Youning, Shen Ke was not embarrassed.


    Tidy up your pajamas and stride towards them.


    The assistant and secretary have already sorted out the room and even put the work documents.


    At this time, they saw the boss appear and immediately came forward.


    The assistant handed a document in his hand to the other party, "boss, this is the newly printed contract you just urgent."


    Shen Ke took the document and nodded gently.


    The assistant pushed away, and the Secretary stepped forward and followed, "boss, this is the cooperation document between Tang and Shen. It has been sorted out according to your instructions and can be sent to country m at any time."


    Shen Ke stopped, took the Secretary''s document, glanced quickly, and then exchanged with each other.


    "Send it to country m now. I won''t touch the Tang family now."


    The Secretary and assistant finished their business, turned and left the room.


    Shen Ke has also sat down at this time, opposite Qiao ran and MI Youning.


    He didn''t make a sound, but opened the document given to him by his assistant.


    Shen Ke looked very serious, as if this document was very important to him.


    Qiao ran saw that the boss was reading the documents carefully and had been pretending to be transparent.


    He felt that he was sitting here, just like a light bulb, or the one with extremely bright wattage.


    Mi Youning sat opposite Shen Ke and looked at each other carefully for the first time.


    On that cold face, there are a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly picked up, giving people a feeling of amorous.


    Especially when looking at someone, it gives people a deep feeling, as if you are a very important person.


    Of course, this premise is that there is no cold emotion in his eyes.


    This man is very good-looking, very handsome, and is absolutely the best in appearance.


    The other party has a noble and elegant temperament.


    At first glance, they are more self-contained people who are immersed in the circle of the upper class.


    At this time, Shen Ke sat there quietly, his momentum was a little restrained, and the whole person was gentle, gentle and introverted.


    But that doesn''t mean that this man is harmless.


    Shen Ke read the document from beginning to end, and then he looked up gently.


    The first time he looked at Mi Youning''s eyes.


    Mi Youning didn''t look like he was being looked at.


    She smiled innocently at Shen Ke, a very harmless smile.


    Seeing this, Shen Ke also gently bent the corners of his mouth.


    Then he handed the document in his hand to her and opened his thin lips: "look at this document. If you have no comments, sign it. It''s more favorable for your future development."


    Mi Youning took the document in his hand and quickly browsed it.


    The more you look at her, the more strange she looks.


    At this time, the document Shen Ke handed her was a pie in the sky.


    This document is her new contract.


    All the above are of great benefit to her.


    This is simply more preferential than the contract of the film emperor and empress.


    This man is completely free for her to build, carefully packaged.


    Even regardless of the interests of the company, she was pushed to the highest preferential treatment authority of Shen''s entertainment company in all aspects.


    After reading the document, MI Youning raised his head and looked at the man in front of him with a smile.

 Chapter 30

    "How can I repay the boss for taking so much trouble for me?"


    Mi Youning looks at Shen Ke across the street with a smile on his face and speaks frankly.


    Shen Ke looked deeply into mi Youning''s eyes.


    He did not feel the slightest joy and excitement in his eyes.


    That''s not what the other person cares about?


    It seems that the information sent from the bottom is wrong.


    He followed mi Youning''s words and said, "you have this capital, which is worth Shen''s efforts to you."


    Mi Youning hears the speech and puts the document in his hand into Qiao Ran''s arms.


    The latter took the file and browsed it quickly.


    He looked more excited than mi Youning, and his hands were a little unstable.


    Mi Youning leaned against the sofa and found a very comfortable position.


    At this time, in front of Shen Ke, she didn''t want to pretend to be clever or self-cultivation.


    "As for me, I really want to be a movie queen, but boss, you have made such a great deal of trouble. Do I have anything you like? Say it and I will repay you."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and looked at Shen Ke. When her eyes looked, there was a trace of wind emotion. It was very provocative.


    Shen Ke received the look and his eyes sank.


    He unconsciously moved his throat and swallowed some hard.


    He even gave a direct response to a woman''s eyes.


    This made him very uncomfortable and even inadvertently adjusted his sitting posture.


    I felt that there was no place to be exposed. Then I looked at Mi Youning again. A pleasant and plain voice sounded, "no, I just want to do it."


    Qiao ran finished reading all the documents at this time. At this time, he opened his mouth and looked at the boss opposite.


    "Boss, you gave me a golden doll."


    The conditions given to ran Feier in this document are beyond the reach of the artists in the whole entertainment circle.


    Shen Ke held his forehead sideways and said, "you should be very busy recently. The company will arrange some more people."


    Qiao ran nodded when he heard the speech. Indeed, according to the contents of this document, ran Feier had been arranged for all the time in the second half of this year.


    Even if she is a vase, it''s hard not to fire.


    Mi Youning stood up at this time. She stepped forward and came to Shen Ke.


    Looking at Shen Ke sitting there steadily, the tantalizing smile from the corners of his mouth has not dissipated.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. Although you don''t need my reward, I still want to thank you."


    With that, MI Youning lowers his head and approaches Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke straightened up when she approached.


    Looking at the increasingly close, delicate and charming little face, he had unspeakable expectations in his heart.


    Mi Youning is close to Shen Ke''s cheek, but she brushes past and approaches each other''s ear.


    "Thank you."


    She whispered two words in each other''s ear and left quickly.


    Stand up straight, turn around, pick up the document contract in Qiao Ran''s hand and the pen on the table, and sign quickly.


    Shen Ke thought mi Youning would kiss her, but she didn''t expect her to be so naughty.


    He felt the breath of the woman in his ear, and the corners of his mouth pursed and smiled gently.


    Seeing the other party sign, he was in a very happy mood.


    So this little woman is his.


    As long as she signs, she will be his Shen''s artist for the rest of her life.


    Qiao Ran has been silent since before.


    He didn''t expect that ran Feier should be so bold and dare to play boss.


    Shen Ke quickly signed the document, then looked at Qiao ran and MI Youning, "it''s getting late. Do you want to have dinner together?"

 Chapter 31

    Mi Youning and Qiao ran stayed for dinner at Shen Ke''s request.


    Dinner was brought into the room by the hotel staff.


    At the dinner table, Shen Ke made no secret of his hospitality.


    Personally peel shrimp for each other, and even constantly clip the special dishes in the hotel to each other.


    He is just interested in MI Youning and doesn''t mind letting anyone know.


    Especially for the little woman in front of her.


    As for the reward Mi Yuning said before, he didn''t want the two to start like that.


    He will take the initiative and use his means to take it home willingly.


    Dinner time will soon be over.


    Joe came downstairs in a daze.


    He felt a lot of excitement today.


    The boss is different from ran Feier, as well as the hospitality at the dinner table.


    And the interaction between them shocked him.


    Although there has been almost speculation for a long time, it is not as exciting as seeing this scene with your own eyes.


    Mi Youning stood at the door of the hotel, looking at Qiao ran, who was still awake, raised his eyebrows and waited for the other party''s recovery.


    Unfortunately, our ace agent, our brain is not clear at this time.


    While Gu Jiu was waiting, a low-key luxury car stopped at the door of the hotel.


    The parking boy of the hotel came forward quickly and opened the door himself.


    A middle-aged man came down from the inside. The man''s face was flushed and he didn''t get off quickly.


    Seeing this man, MI Youning''s eyes darkened.


    This man is Liu Dao who she beat up before.


    At this time, the other party was flushed and seemed to have drunk a lot of wine.


    Then a woman came down from the car again.


    Looking at the appearance of this woman, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Another acquaintance, Li Xin.


    I didn''t expect these two people to get together.


    When Qiao Ran''s little brother in parking made a move, he came back to his senses.


    At this time, seeing the appearance of director Liu, I found that the other party had drunk too much.


    He winked at Mi Youning, and they stepped aside and walked out.


    However, some people don''t let them go.


    "Ran Feier!"


    With suppressed anger.


    Mi Youning kept walking. Qiao ran heard a woman''s voice and turned to look at it. It turned out that it was the company''s popular flower.


    I didn''t pay attention to it until now.


    It''s just that the woman looks at the people around him. Her eyes are really not friendly.


    Joe ran thought and understood.


    It was in Shen Qing''s hands that Hua Dan followed before.


    When he thought of this, Gu yawn, who didn''t answer.


    Qiao ran quickly followed mi Youning''s footsteps.


    Neither of them paid attention to Li Xin behind them.


    "What are you shouting about? Come and let me touch it. I''ll be happy this evening. I''ll make a good job of you..."


    Liu Dao understood Li Xin''s voice, walked along the other side and hugged the person.


    Li Xin watched Qiao ran and ran Feier leave, bit her lips and followed Liu Dao''s footsteps.


    Now she''s down to this point. It''s all the woman''s fault.


    She''ll get revenge sooner or later.


    She was able to step on each other for more than a year, and she will certainly do so in the future.


    Even if you change your ace agent.


    Sometimes it''s easy for this circle to destroy a person.


    Li Xin was half hugged by director Liu and walked into the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, and Fei''s brave man has been filmed for three months.


    Now mi Youning is really busy and confused.


    Now she is running back and forth, sometimes less than five hours a day.


    As soon as I finished filming with director Fei, I was immediately arrested for the next announcement.


    During this time, she took over several commercials again and again, and even put on some variety shows that responded to the fire and heat.

 Chapter 32

    At this time, MI Youning is sitting in the nanny car arranged for her by the company, closing her eyes.


    She just came out of director Fei''s shooting scene.


    Director Fei''s brave man is almost over in more than a month.


    And her next play has been determined.


    It is also a famous director''s costume drama.


    At this time, Joe ran was taking her to the field.


    Although all she has now is given by Shen Shi, she can''t let anyone talk about it.


    The new costume drama is a popular court novel on the Internet.


    She plays the heroine of the play, a struggle history from a small concubine to a queen.


    Recalling the content of the script in her mind, MI Youning pressed her head wearily.


    This play is very HTC, and the shooting time is definitely no less than one year.


    However, Qiao ran took the play for her because of the director.


    All types of TV dramas shot by the director, whether the protagonist or supporting actor, are popular.


    Thinking of the original owner''s dream of becoming a movie queen, MI Youning thought it was also very hard.


    Even she has to go step by step.


    "Phil, here we are."


    When the car stopped steadily, Qiao Ran''s voice sounded.


    Mi Youning raised his eyes and looked out of the car.


    At this time, there were many people outside the audition.


    Looking at the signs held by the men and women, she bent her mouth.


    Most of the audience were her fans.


    The perfume advertisement before was very popular.


    Later, advertisements and variety shows were shot one after another to make her famous.


    Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    Mi Youning puts on his sunglasses and follows Qiao ran out of the car.


    "Fei''er! Fei''er! I love you..."


    "Fei''er..."


    "Fei''er, I will always support you..."


    "Fei''er... Fei''er..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the excited roar, MI Youning smiled at everyone.


    The staff from the car opened the way for her.


    As she walked to the auditorium, she thanked the fans around her.


    Qiao ran keeps up with MI Youning for fear that she will be hurt by the male fans around her.


    The short journey took more than ten minutes to enter the site.


    Entering the audition field, Qiao ran smiled at Mi Youning, "fei''er, do you feel that you are starting to be red."


    The latter took off his sunglasses and smiled calmly, "well, there are more and more fans, and even their news is more and more informed."


    Qiao ran laughed at his words and took him into the audition room to see the director.


    "In the future, you will become more and more popular. At that time, it will be more terrible than this. Fans are everywhere. They even have a better nose than reporters."


    Of course mi Youning knows this.


    But she didn''t care.


    "Cultural director, we''re not late. There''s a traffic jam on the road. Didn''t we waste time?"


    Qiao ran opened the door and saw the scene in the house. He smiled at the elegant man sitting in the middle.


    In fact, they didn''t come late. Everything was just polite.


    Wen Qing, the director of "the wind blows over the world", saw the appearance of Qiao ran and MI Youning with a polite smile on his face.


    "No, the time is just right. You can audition now. Where can the makeup artist come and prepare?" the following words were said to the staff not far away.


    Then he raised his hand to let the people in the room who had just finished the play back.


    Wen Qing is going to start shooting this film "the wind sweeps the world", which was funded by Shen, so the company arranged artists to come in, and he had already inquired about it.


    He also investigated ran Feier.


    It''s not a vase, and he''s still shooting Fei Dao''s film, which makes him have a spectrum in his heart.

 Chapter 33

    Mi Youning said hello to Director Wen Qing and was taken into the dressing room by the staff.


    After the audition, everyone was very satisfied.


    Mi Youning himself has excellent acting skills, which Director Wen Qing is very satisfied with.


    Signed the contract on the spot and only entered the group when the shooting started.


    After the audition, Qiao ran politely talked to Director Wen, and then left without stopping with MI Youning.


    Next, she has another activity to cut the ribbon for one of Shen''s partners.


    Although it''s not an activity in the circle, the chairman of Shen''s entertainment company is here, so she also wants to show her face.


    As long as the boss shows up at any activity recently, MI Youning must be around him.


    The car left the audition scene quickly.


    Half an hour away, they arrived at the next activity again.


    At this time, it was noon. In the bustling downtown, a new shopping mall was opened.


    Mi Youning''s presence attracted many people.


    Shen Ke had just arrived and was standing outside the mall talking to people.


    Seeing mi Youning''s appearance, he immediately whispered to the Secretary behind him.


    The latter puts his eyes on Qiao ran and MI Youning and quickly dodges away.


    Qiao ran takes mi Youning to the shopping mall and constantly tells him what to pay attention to.


    Just then, Shen Ke''s secretary came.


    "The boss asked Miss Phil to come over."


    Qiao ran looked at the boss not far away and immediately rushed over with MI Youning.


    Looking at the man standing outside to greet people, MI Youning''s tired mood eased a little.


    After all, this is the key to her return to the Xia Dynasty in the future.


    Looking at Mi Youning coming, Shen Ke''s cold face smiled.


    "Come in with me."


    The man bent his arms and the action was very obvious.


    Mi Youning smiled calmly and put his hand into the man''s arm.


    Their actions attracted other people around.


    All the people present had heads and faces. Seeing this phenomenon, they all paid attention to MI Youning.


    The latter ignored those looking eyes and followed the man into the mall.


    "No rest?"


    Seeing that MI Youning''s face was a little tired and his eyes were green, Shen Ke leaned closer and asked softly.


    Mi Youning gave a sound and looked around.


    The newly opened shopping mall is a place with high consumption of luxury goods. Looking at the items in the decoration, it is not affordable for ordinary people.


    Hearing mi Youning''s reply, Shen Ke frowned slightly, "when you''re done, find a place to have a good rest."


    With an undisguised concern, MI Youning glances at the man around her.


    Shen Ke''s face was really concerned, and even the corners of his mouth closed tightly, as if he was a little unhappy.


    She turned her head and continued to look at the decorations around. "OK."


    Soon after, the ribbon cutting began.


    After finishing the work, MI Youning followed Shen Ke and other personnel to be polite, and was ready to leave.


    Just as they had said goodbye to their master and were ready to leave, someone came towards them.


    It was a beautiful and gorgeous woman, dressed skillfully and exuding a strong smell.


    Mi Youning''s memory is not bad. At a glance, she recognizes that this woman is the woman who once stood next to Shen Ke in Kaiya hotel.


    He walked towards them with a proud smile.


    Others don''t pay too much attention to them, but people who occasionally know women inadvertently look at them.


    "Shen Ke, long time no see."


    The woman laughed out loud, but her eyes looked at Mi Youning.

 Chapter 34

    The woman is Tang Yu.


    She looked at Mi Youning with provocation, as well as irrecoverable contempt and ridicule.


    Shen Ke naturally sees Tang Yu''s hostility towards mi Youning around him.


    He stretched out his hand, took mi Youning''s body to his arms, and directly hugged him in his arms.


    Such an announcement attitude gave Tang Yu a warning.


    The woman in his arms is his man. She can''t touch it.


    Tang Yu saw this, and a dark light appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t you introduce me? I don''t seem to have seen the woman around you."


    When she saw Shen Ke''s coldness and MI Youning''s calm eyes, she had nothing to say.


    Shen Ke felt that the woman in his arms depended on him without any resistance, which made him feel better.


    "Ran Feier, my man."


    So it''s hard to introduce Tang Yu at this time.


    However, such an introduction is direct enough... Overbearing enough.


    "Ha ha... It''s just a gadget. Don''t be so serious." Tang Yu was undeniably jealous.


    She still knows Shen Ke.


    As long as men say, they are serious.


    He is really interested in actors and has a very serious attitude.


    At this time, she could not see a woman lower than her, occupying her heart.


    Mi Youning kept silent, as if he were a transparent man.


    For Tang Yu''s unfriendliness, she also knows what''s going on.


    After all, the other party is an ambiguous person around Shen Ke.


    But when he heard the insulting words of the other party, he raised his eyes and looked at Tang Yu in front of him.


    She became a thing?


    How can Tang Yu not know what she thinks of Shen Ke.


    At this time, let her fight with Tang Yu. She is not interested.


    It''s also very tired to touch your mouth up and down.


    So she expressed it with action.


    Mi Youning takes back her sight on Tang Yu and gently leans into his arms when Shen Ke is about to speak.


    "I''m a little tired. Didn''t I say to find a place to have a good rest?"


    Her tone was soft and innocent, as if she didn''t take Tang Yu to heart.


    Shen Ke felt the soft body in his arms, and his anger instantly disappeared in half.


    I know she''s really tired and a little distressed.


    Shen Ke hugged mi Youning''s body again and looked up at Tang Yu. "I hope this is the last time. She is my person. I have made my words very clear before. Don''t make it very ugly for us to meet next time."


    With that, he didn''t look at Tang Yu''s ugly face and walked outside the mall with MI Youning in his arms.


    The secretary who had been not far behind him and Qiao ran immediately followed him.


    Out of the mall, the assistant has driven the car.


    Shen Ke directly took the man in his arms to his car.


    The low-key luxury Bentley seats are very comfortable.


    As soon as she got on the bus, MI Youning left Shen Ke''s side, found a comfortable position and closed her eyes.


    She had nothing to say and nothing to ask.


    I just want to have a good rest at this moment.


    She is really tired.


    She is also a person, iron man. She can''t bear to be busy day and night during this period.


    Shen Ke felt a little lost when he saw mi Youning''s actions.


    He likes the soft body very much, and there is a good smell on the other party.


    He had planned to come forward again and hold mi Youning''s body in his arms, but the blue color at the bottom of her eyes disappeared.


    "Boss, where are we going now?"


    The assistant asked in a low voice for fear of disturbing the woman who closed her eyes in the car.

 Chapter 35

    When Shen Ke heard the speech, he glanced at Qiao ran standing outside the car and opened the window. "She''ll go back with me today. Next, push all her work. You''ll pick her up at home tomorrow."


    Of course, Qiao ran had no opinion about it. He nodded frequently to show that he knew.


    The graceful low-key Bentley drove away quickly.


    Watching the car disappear, Qiao ran pressed his forehead and thought that ran Feier would not be his landlady in the future.


    It''s very possible to see the boss''s attitude and his posture against Tang Yu in the mall.


    I don''t know where ran Feier''s luck came from. He even attracted the boss.


    Look, it''s all coming in.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning closed his eyes and really fell asleep.


    She was not at all worried about any danger.


    Because of the existence of Jiehun, once there is danger, the other party will notify her.


    So she slept very heavily.


    Even being taken off the bus and sent to bed did not disturb her at all.


    Shen Ke puts mi Youning in his arms on the big bed - in his bedroom.


    Feeling the thin weight of a woman, I thought if I gave her too much work, why are people so thin.


    He felt it necessary to talk to Qiao ran and reduce women''s work slightly.


    He opened the quilt beside him, gently covered it for the other party, and looked at the sleeping face. Shen Ke looked very moved.


    He sat by the bed, lowered his head close to MI Youning''s forehead, touched it gently and left immediately.


    Then he smiled at the corners of his mouth and finally took the other party home.


    This is the first step.


    He will let this little woman be so at ease with him forever.


    Thinking of the next work, Shen Ke tidied up the quilt for MI Youning again, and then turned and left the bedroom.


    He didn''t see that after he left, MI Youning''s ring flashed on his hand outside the quilt.


    Mi Youning, who is sleeping, doesn''t know.


    In the space of giving up the soul, the colorful glazed stone, which has not changed for thousands of years, has a slight change in the dark light of the whole body.


    The dark light of the colorful glazed stone seems to be brighter.


    Although there is only one point, there are still changes.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky slowly darkened.


    Shen Ke held a video conference in his study and solved some urgent documents. Then he looked at the time.


    Thinking of MI Youning, who brought her home, a gentle smile hung around her mouth.


    He got up and left the study and headed for the bedroom.


    The door was gently opened, and the woman lying in bed still kept his sleeping position without waking up.


    Shen Ke walked slowly to the bedside.


    Turn on the floor light of the room, and some dark rooms are slightly brighter.


    After looking at the time, it''s time for dinner.


    He took out his cell phone and walked towards the door.


    When he turned his back and left the room, the man who had been lying in bed opened his clear eyes.


    At this time, MI Youning had no confused sleepiness in his eyes.


    She had been conscious since the man came into the room.


    When the door was brought up, she sat up and looked around.


    The whole room was filled with the cold smell of Shen Ke.


    There is no doubt that this is each other''s bedroom.


    The black and white decoration is really similar to Shen Ke''s temperament.


    Seeing that his clothes were intact, MI Youning lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "Little soul, what do you think Shen Ke wants to do?"


    In her mind, a man just wants a woman and goes straight to bed.

 Chapter 36

    Even close lovers can''t avoid this link.


    But Shen Ke never crossed the line.


    The most intimate action between them this time is just cuddling.


    This day, she took the initiative to send it into the arms of a man in order to stimulate Tang Yu.


    "Host, Shen Ke wants to develop a love with you on the premise of marriage."


    "Hiss... Marriage? Love? I''ve only been in this world for a hundred years. Maybe I''ll leave ahead of time when I finish my task. What can I develop?"


    Mi Youning scoffed at this and responded mercilessly.


    Once she has feelings in the task world, it is her biggest weakness.


    She has always wanted something deep in her heart.


    She won''t stay for anyone.


    Once she loses herself in the task world, she will be abandoned in the future.


    She is still very vigilant about this.


    When you hear your host''s words, Jiehun is speechless.


    Because he can''t refute it.


    Mi Youning soon left it behind.


    Since Shen Ke wants to play, she will accompany him.


    This man just wants to warm the frog.


    For what she wanted, she was very happy to deal with Shen Ke.


    The bedroom door was pushed open again, and Shen Ke''s tall figure appeared.


    "You''re awake."


    Shen Ke went into the bedroom and turned on the light at the door.


    Looking at Mi Youning walking barefoot on the carpet, her eyes disapprove.


    Even with the carpet, the weather is still cold.


    He went to MI Youning, pulled her back to bed, bent down and put on her home shoes.


    Shen Ke quickly pulls him to the bed and sits down. He is very tough, which makes mi Youning a little surprised.


    However, seeing a man kneeling on one knee and wearing her home shoes on her feet hurt her eyes.


    Because there was this scene in her mind.


    "Xiao Jiu, get out of bed and wear shoes. The ground is cool."


    The distinguished and powerful Regent. Bend down and squat in front of her and put her shoes and socks on.


    Once she was so weak and unattractive.


    But he was chosen by the man and took away from the deep palace of eating people and not spitting bones.


    "Get out of bed and wear shoes. Although the room has a carpet, it''s a little cold now."


    Shen Ke puts shoes on the boat for MI Youning, looks up at each other and asks.


    Shen Ke''s words made mi Youning think again and looked at him with complex eyes.


    Her eyes were still filled with nostalgia and sadness.


    Shen Ke looked up and closed her eyes.


    I can''t help moving.


    That nostalgic look made him a little uncomfortable.


    I always feel that someone has walked into the heart of the people in front of him.


    But I thought of the information sent by my men.


    He knows the woman in front of him, without any emotional experience.


    This is also the main reason why he wants to warm the frog and let the other party slowly adapt to him.


    However, just after seeing the mood at the bottom of MI Youning''s eyes, he still had a crisis in his heart.


    Whether there is that person or not, whoever it is, he can''t delay any longer.


    He wants to confirm his relationship with each other now.


    Mi Youning looked at the man''s changing face with doubts in his eyes.


    I don''t understand what the other person is thinking.


    She stood up, stretched out her hand and knelt on one knee. Shen Ke, who didn''t know what to think, pulled up from the ground.


    "Phil, we haven''t known each other for a long time, but it''s not short. I want you to be my girlfriend and even my future wife, OK?"

 Chapter 37

    Mi Youning heard this as soon as he pulled Shen Ke up from the ground.


    To tell the truth, she knew she had to pay something when she was close to each other.


    For example, some feelings, some physical intimacy - heat.


    However, observing Shen Ke was not an eager temperament. She even suspected that Shen Ke would warm the frog like this for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, the other party gave her such a sharp turn at this time.


    Looking into Shen Ke''s deep eyes, the feelings in those eyes were not hidden.


    Even very affectionate, as if she was the only one he loved in the world.


    Mi Youning smiled and replied, "OK, my pleasure."


    Although she smiled, there was no emotion in her eyes.


    That smile is very indifferent, without any emotion.


    Just as she is polite and plain when she smiles at others.


    How could Shen Ke not find this.


    He knew the little woman was hard to impress.


    But so what? Mi Youning agreed.


    Then she is his man.


    They still have a long time to go.


    In the future, he is sure to move each other''s body and mind.


    I like it.


    Love at first sight.


    Then it must be him.


    Shen Ke also smiled, smiling gently and affectionately.


    He stretched out his arms and took mi Youning in front of him into his arms.


    "That''s good. I''ll protect you and stay with you forever."


    Holding the soft soft body in her arms again, Shen Ke''s heart calmed down a lot.


    He sniffed each other''s cheeks and kissed them gently.


    Then he took mi Youning''s hand and walked out of the bedroom.


    "I''m hungry. I just called to order a meal. It''s almost here at this time. Let''s go and have some food."


    Mi Youning follows Shen Ke''s footsteps and leaves the bedroom.


    She looked at the man holding her hand and recalled what the man had just said.


    Will you protect her later? With her?


    What''s the matter today? I always hear what I''ve heard before.


    The man made such a promise.


    But she didn''t wait after all.


    They went downstairs hand in hand, and the bell rang at the door.


    The order has arrived.


    Shen Ke goes to get it and asks mi Youning to sit in the restaurant and wait.


    After dinner, they sat on the sofa and began to chat.


    The conversation was all about mi Youning''s work.


    Since mi Youning promised to be his girlfriend, he has always held people in his arms.


    Mi Yuning didn''t have much aversion to this.


    It''s strange to say that when Jiehun let her close to this man.


    She thought she might have physical contact with Shen Ke.


    At that time, she was afraid that she couldn''t do it and might be unbearable.


    But then I slowly contacted Shen Ke and got used to it.


    It doesn''t even seem to have a sense of rejection.


    It more or less relieved her.


    Hearing that Shen Ke said she had too many jobs recently, she wanted Qiao ran to reduce her a little. Many times, she rejected it without hesitation.


    The original owner''s hope is to be a movie queen.


    Now she must make more achievements at the right time.


    It''s best to finish the task in a few years.


    She doesn''t want to stay too long in this world.


    As long as she completes the original owner''s hope and finds out the problems of the men around her, she will leave the world.


    Because she wanted to know if the man would let her go back.


    The two talked a lot in the living room.


    Even though one of them is an artist and the other is a leader, they talk very well.


    Shen Ke found that MI Youning could pick up any topic.

 Chapter 38

    Time passed unconsciously.


    Mi Youning slept a lot during the day. She didn''t feel sleepy.


    At this time, there is no sleep at all.


    Now it''s getting late. She looked at the time and suggested, "I''m going back. I have to shoot tomorrow. Director Fei''s play is about to end. My family is close to the crew."


    The underlying meaning is that she won''t stay for the night.


    Seeing that Shen Ke didn''t want to send her away, she knew that the other party wanted her to stay.


    However, whatever the result, she always mentioned it.


    Shen Ke shook his head when he heard the speech. "I''ve mentioned it to Qiao ran. He''ll pick you up here tomorrow. You can sleep here at ease."


    Then he frowned as if he remembered something.


    "I think you can move in with me. Where you live now, privacy is not strong, and the safety factor of the community is also low, which is too dangerous for you."


    Speaking of this, Shen Ke''s eyes brightened, as if it was very feasible.


    Mi Youning turns a blind eye with Shen Ke on her back.


    But she didn''t refuse.


    In terms of the nature of her work, she is always busy, and it takes some time to meet each other.


    It is necessary for her to have close contact with each other if she wants to find out the problems of Shen Ke.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I''ll be exposed - to the light at that time. I say I''m kept by you and become popular by the top."


    Mi Youning turns his head and looks at Shen Ke with joking eyes.


    Shen Ke grabbed her hand, but his eyes said seriously, "so what, even if he gave you the whole Shen family."


    Hearing this, MI Youning laughed twice.


    The heartbeat is a little abnormal.


    It''s not that she cares about Shen.


    But she knew that Shen Ke had brought it with him, and it was his painstaking efforts.


    Even his only most important thing.


    I gave her the details of this man before.


    The man is the successor of the Shen family in state M.


    The Shen family has more huge assets in M, which is far stronger than Shen''s entertainment company.


    But what Shen Ke cares about most is still Shen''s entertainment company.


    Now the other party even opened his mouth so seriously and gave Shen Shi to her.


    This is absolutely no joke.


    Mi Youning changed the subject, "I''ll talk to Qiao ran tomorrow and see if I can move one day. Recently, I always feel that there are people watching downstairs."


    Shen Ke looked a lot more serious when he heard the speech. "Well, I''ll arrange it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    He decided to start arranging for people to move tomorrow.


    When it comes to the woman in his arms, he can''t tolerate a single mistake.


    "Then where will I move back?"


    Mi Youning asked carelessly.


    "Of course, stay with me," Shen Ke quickly replied, and then added, "live in a room."


    This time mi Youning really laughed.


    She got up and left Shen Ke''s arms and walked towards the stairs.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I have to shoot tomorrow. Let''s have an early rest."


    Stopping at the entrance of the stairs, MI Youning raised her eyebrows and opened her mouth to Shen Ke sitting on the sofa behind her.


    Now that he knows the future arrangements, MI Youning is not hypocritical.


    There is no reward until you pay.


    She is not afraid that Shen Ke will touch her.


    Even if the other party really can''t help but want to touch her, she still has a back move.


    Shen Ke laughed, shook his head, got up and walked towards her.


    The two returned to their previous bedroom again.


    They hugged each other and slept that night. Nothing happened.


    Shen Ke didn''t even skim oil. He just hugged mi Youning in his arms.

 Chapter 39

    The next day, Qiao ran appeared in the early morning.


    Mi Youning and Shen Ke also got up early.


    The relationship between the two people was very "warm". They got up together and had breakfast together.


    Of course, ignore what happened this morning.


    Mi Youning woke up early in the morning.


    Top - something in the back waist makes her very uncomfortable.


    She was half awake and reached out to remove what made her uncomfortable.


    But it seemed to be against her, moved away and returned to its original position again.


    She came back and forth several times and felt the repressed breathing sound in her ear.


    It woke her up.


    She slept with a man last night.


    Her face became very strange when she thought of the top - thing around her waist.


    She is not an innocent little girl at all. How can she not know what it is.


    I felt the thing beating a few times, very energetic.


    Mi Youning stopped moving.


    Shen Ke behind him had already been woken up by her tossing.


    When both sides calmed down, they didn''t mention it to each other.


    It even seems to forget this time at the same time.


    Until the arrival of Qiao ran, the "warmth" between the two was broken.


    In fact, they can''t forget the scene in the morning.


    They were all a little embarrassed.


    Shen Ke looks at Mi Youning''s back and forgets to come forward and give him a kiss or a hug.


    He just watched each other get on the bus and leave with Joe ran.


    Until the car disappeared, he smiled bitterly and looked down.


    It''s really disappointing.


    I left such an impression on women on my first day together.


    Shen Ke shook his head and laughed. He began to prepare to go to the company.


    He didn''t forget to help women move today.


    Even if there was an embarrassing scene in the morning, he would let mi Youning live with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning arrived at the shooting site and everyone was there.


    She''s missing.


    Because she was a little late, director Fei began to shoot the next scene.


    Seeing her appear, I immediately asked her to make up and change clothes. After another scene, I began to shoot her part.


    Qiao ran sent mi Youning to the crew and left.


    Before leaving, she left an assistant and a bodyguard arranged by the company.


    Before leaving, he also asked her not to run around. He must wait for him to pick her up before he can start.


    Hearing this, MI Youning didn''t know what he thought, his eyes narrowed slightly, nodded and agreed.


    The content of today''s brave is not complicated, just a few simple action scenes.


    Mi Youning took two shots and it was noon.


    Director Fei shouted to stop and let everyone have lunch first and then shoot in the afternoon.


    Mi Youning was dressed in a black tights with traces of fighting.


    He took the lunch box from his assistant and began to eat it slowly.


    Now all the meals of Fei Dao are funded by Shen.


    This small lunch box was ordered by a five-star hotel.


    Just because mi Youning was filming here, in order to treat everyone equally, chairman Shen waved his hand and directly improved the food for director Fei''s crew.


    Fei is very satisfied with this.


    If the actors are in a good mood and eat well, his film shooting progress will be faster.


    Mi Youning, Zhang Yanlin and Li Sijia are sitting at the same table.


    Both of them have no arrogant character and are very talkative.


    But mi Youning later found that all this was just because someone gave them a hint behind their back. There can be no exclusion of her in the crew.


    So at this time, even if three people sit at a table, their relative words are very few.

 Chapter 40

    In the end, Scarlett Li took the initiative to speak.


    "Fei''er, I saw you go to the audition site of" the wind sweeps the world "directed by Wen Wei yesterday."


    Mi Youning hears the movement on Yan''s hand, but looks up at the woman opposite.


    "Well, brother ran, I''ve arranged an audition for the female host of wind all over the world. I signed the contract yesterday."


    Li Scarlett''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. "Yeah, I went to the audition, too. It''s just the second daughter, the role of the imperial concubine."


    Then she stretched out her hand to MI Youning, "I''ll be on a crew again. This is fate."


    Hearing what she said, MI Youning knew.


    She really didn''t know that Scarlett Li also went to the audition.


    But thinking of the role she auditioned for, she took a deep look at the woman in front of her.


    She is more popular than Li Xin. Her acting skills are also very good. I have strength.


    She was really curious about the vicious imperial concubine in the wind.


    Mi you stretched out another hand and joked: "take care of it more in the future. It is estimated that we will get along with each other in the next year. After all, we have a lot of opponents."


    Zhang Yanlin listened to their words, put the finished lunch box aside and smiled at them.


    "You two have arranged for me next. Poor me. I''m alone. I don''t know where to find my place."


    Hearing the speech, Li Scarlett glanced at him obliquely, "don''t say that to the great film emperor. I heard that Ellen Carr''s upcoming season 3" secret key of the city "has asked you for an audition. You''re on the international route. How can you compare with us?"


    Zhang Yanlin didn''t refute when he heard the speech.


    Look at his face, it seems that it''s really eight to nine out of ten.


    Seeing this, MI Youning did not hesitate to send his congratulations.


    Then the three talked for a while. Director Fei soon made a noise and continued shooting.


    All the staff were ready, and MI Youning and her three men quickly put on makeup and tidy up their clothes.


    The next scene is that the woman played by Scarlett Li has feelings for the man.


    The man felt her feelings, but fell in love with the second girl who had stopped the gun to save him, that is, MI Youning.


    Mi Youning felt the man''s feelings for her, and she began to take advantage of this advantage.


    Looking at the man sitting in the tea room, MI Youning walked over.


    "Boss, now the police - police have begun to find out about us. We have several brothers who have folded in. Can we just let it go!"


    Her eyes were worried and her tone was very unwilling.


    The man turned and the cold face appeared in the camera.


    He looked at Mi Youning with a smile. "I said, don''t call me boss, just call my name."


    Seeing the woman because of his words, the previous reluctance and eagerness were replaced by a blush, and the man was satisfied.


    He stood up, put the woman in his arms and caressed - touched the gunshot wound in front of Hungary that month.


    "Who says we don''t move? Watch it. We''ll soon find out the people in the dark. After solving those people, we''ll relax and push these messy things on to others."


    The man hugged her and sighed.


    He is really tired. He has managed such a huge family business over the years, and so many brothers under him are his responsibility.


    Now that he has finished the rest of the affair, he can leave with the woman in his arms.


    Unfortunately, the woman in his arms did not know what he thought at this time.


    Even after hearing his words, he showed a strange look full of complex hatred towards the camera.

 Chapter 41

    Zoom in and see all the emotions in women''s eyes clearly.


    It was with complex hatred, and the man finally leaned close to her ear and whispered, which completely changed her face.


    The woman seemed to be afraid of being found out and buried her head in the man''s shoulder.


    "Ka... Good!"


    After Fei''s voice, MI Youning immediately left Zhang Yanlin''s arms.


    I have to say, she still doesn''t like close contact with people.


    Filming with Zhang Yanlin is the need of the film, and she has to endure it.


    But she didn''t seem to have such a big reaction to Shen Ke''s man.


    As soon as mi Youning and Zhang Yanlin separated, their assistants began to come forward.


    Director Fei looked at the content just shot on the video again and had no instructions.


    Just then, someone walked into the shooting scene.


    "Ran Feier -"


    Not a friendly voice sounded at the shooting scene.


    Seeing the visitor, MI Youning remembered what Qiao ran said when he left.


    When she saw Tang Yu yesterday, she knew that this woman would not be too safe.


    Tang Yu took his descendants and walked directly towards mi Youning.


    Director Fei was watching the shooting of the last scene. At this time, he saw a stranger break in and his face looked like a man for a moment.


    "What are the staff doing? I don''t know it''s shooting time!"


    Guide Fei stood up and asked for the staff.


    Tang Yu gives a wink to the people behind him and walks towards mi Youning.


    The latter went to Fei Dao to explain.


    "Ran Feier, let''s talk?"


    Mi Youning said with a broken and plain smile, "OK, Miss Tang, this way, please."


    She took the man to the dressing room.


    Guide Fei also explained by the people around Tang Yu, and his face looked much better.


    After all, he has heard of the Tang family.


    In foreign countries, the Tang family is also very famous. Even the Tang family has a certain weight in the entertainment circle.


    Tang Yu and MI Youning walk into the dressing room. Without waiting for anyone to speak, they sit on the seat in the room.


    "Make a price. Leave Shen Ke. As long as you leave, I promise you won''t have any change in the development of the entertainment industry, or even go to a higher level."


    Then he took out the check and prepared mi Youning lion to speak.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning is not looking for money, but Shen Ke.


    She didn''t care about Tang Yu''s noise, so she came to Tang Yu and sat down opposite him.


    "Miss Tang, it''s unfortunate to tell you that I''m Shen Ke''s girlfriend now. Let''s not say how much money you give me and not as much as that man gives me. Just say that there''s no accident now or in the future. This man is mine for the time being."


    Mi Youning dragged her chin and looked at the beautiful woman opposite.


    Tang Yu smelled the speech, clenched his hand with the check, looked at her and wanted to eat her.


    "You? Why should you stay with Shen Ke? Do you know his family background and his family will not recognize you.


    As an artist, you really take yourself seriously for small things. You look up to yourself too much.


    When Shen Ke is tired of you, you will have nothing to want. "


    Mi Youning stretched out her index finger and shook it at her.


    "I just want to say that I''m still interested in this man, so I won''t leave.


    And how his family is, it doesn''t have much to do with me.


    I''m usually a person. I''m not a prisoner. I''ll ask Miss Tang to speak a little more politely in the future.


    After all, you don''t like to be called a thing. "

 Chapter 42

    Tang Yu, as the daughter of a rich family, was flattered since childhood. How could he have received such a tone.


    She sneered, "what capital do you have to tell me? What are you?"


    Now that she knows that this woman doesn''t want money, there''s no need for her to waste time.


    Put away the check, stood up from the seat and said proudly, "I hope you won''t cry and regret what you did today in the future. We''ll see."


    Mi Youning kept smiling from beginning to end and watched Tang Yu come and go in a hurry.


    Regret?


    She has nothing to regret.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about Tang Yu''s words at all, and doesn''t even take her words to heart.


    He turned and left the dressing room and continued to shoot on site.


    Although Fei Dao''s face was not good-looking, he didn''t embarrass her.


    It''s rare that people don''t give you a face because of her, so work harder.


    ¡­¡­


    After shooting in the evening, Qiao ran came to pick her up.


    When she came, she also listened to the people around her, Tang Yu''s arrival.


    He asked a few questions and was relieved to see that the woman didn''t have too much emotional fluctuation.


    But then he reported it to the boss.


    During the day, he was caught by the boss as a coolie to move.


    So Qiao ran sent mi Youning directly to the boss''s villa.


    Mi Youning entered the living room and saw that there were still some of her things in the room.


    There are still people cleaning up in the living room.


    The master of the house stood by and commanded.


    Seeing mi Youning appear, Shen Ke stops and walks to her.


    "I just have time today. I''ll help you move all your things. It will be more convenient in the future."


    The latter nodded slightly at the speech and walked forward to look at the original owner''s things.


    There are many things she hasn''t touched.


    "It''s the same to move early and late, but it saves me energy."


    Seeing that she was not angry, Shen Ke came forward and held her in his arms.


    "Just be happy."


    Then he remembered Qiao Ran''s words and frowned gently, "I heard Tang Yu came to see you today."


    "Well, she said a few words to me and left soon." Mi Youning didn''t hide it.


    But as for what she said, she didn''t mention it.


    If she doesn''t say, men should know what''s going on.


    That woman is interested in Shen Ke.


    He himself knows very well.


    Shen Ke didn''t ask much when he heard the speech, but comforted: "don''t care what she said. I''ll settle the matter and give you a satisfactory explanation."


    Mi Youning didn''t take Shen Ke''s promise to heart.


    Feeling the silence in his arms, Shen Ke turned around.


    Sure enough, there was no emotion in those eyes.


    The people in front of us don''t care about it at all.


    Or she had no feelings for him, so she didn''t care about it.


    This made Shen Ke feel uncomfortable.


    However, he had already discovered it. He believed that time would make him cover her heart and make the other party fall in love with him.


    Shen Ke put away his depression and took mi Youning''s hand and walked upstairs. "Go and have a look at the bedroom. I''ve let people put all your things in."


    Mi Youning follows Shen Ke upstairs.


    From this day on, the two began to live together.


    Although they shared the same bed, they did not develop a further relationship.


    Although they still have the embarrassment of waking up in the morning for the first time, they are slowly getting used to it.


    On this day, director Fei''s brave man finally came to an end.


    The ending is that MI Youning''s second daughter kills Hei Shi Li with her own hands.

 Chapter 43

    At this time, MI Youning, with a gun in his hand, has sent the sub bullet into the man''s body.


    The man opposite looked at the wound before Yue Hun in amazement.


    The red color of the blood that kept flowing hurt his eyes.


    But what hurt him more was his heart.


    Looking at the cold face of the woman opposite, a self mocking smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "I thought... I thought you wouldn''t do it."


    The woman saw that there was no shock in his eyes, his face was flustered, and his body even trembled.


    Sure enough, the man''s next words verified what she thought.


    "65271 is your number. I have known your identity for a long time, but I have done so much without making you hesitate. Now you still do it."


    The man already knew her identity and even began to smoke.


    He plans to settle everything and leave with the woman.


    But in the end he lost the bet.


    Just because he moved his heart.


    The man shouted with a smile in his eyes, looked at the woman affectionately, and finally fell slowly.


    The blood red eyes and the man''s fallen body finally moved the woman standing not far away.


    She hurried to the man.


    Seeing that the man had no breath, the corners of his mouth still smiled and tears fell.


    "Ah..."


    She opened her mouth and roared silently.


    Now she is in the men''s base camp. She doesn''t dare to make a sound and let people find out.


    The man always knew her identity.


    Even just now, he deliberately brought his back to her just to give her a choice.


    Thinking of her identity as a police inspector, the task she shouldered and the colleagues she sacrificed, she shot.


    But the heart is so painful.


    A woman holding a man''s body is lonely all over, just like a doll without soul.


    How could she not know what men do.


    But she couldn''t let the other party leave the country.


    He was already the man ordered by the domestic police to stay.


    Now, as soon as he dies, the remaining residual forces can be arrested.


    She has no choice.


    She shoulders the responsibility of the lives and blood of many colleagues for so many years.


    The woman suddenly moved.


    She threw the gun aside.


    Pick up the phone, quickly press the random code with both hands, and send the information out.


    After that, I seem to have taken off my burden.


    At last she dialed a familiar number.


    A woman''s voice rang out on the phone.


    That''s another undercover, another woman who loves men.


    "He''s dead -"


    After the woman said this, there was a noise on the phone, as if something fell to the ground.


    Hearing that there was silence, the woman hung up.


    She stood up and scanned the room where she had been with the man for some time, with a silent look.


    The door was not far away. As long as she went out, she was free.


    But she didn''t leave.


    She is waiting.


    The woman finally waited for what she wanted.


    The man''s remaining power quickly received the news of the man''s death.


    They came to the villa and killed the woman.


    The woman was shot several times and fell beside the man.


    She has no father or mother. As a policeman, she has fulfilled her responsibility.


    What she does now is the obligation of being a lover.


    Years of undercover career has already made her unable to go back.


    Women die, men die.


    Finally, another woman came out.


    She was the only one who survived and even rose step by step.


    On this day, the woman bought two bouquets of flowers and went to the cemetery.


    The last thing that appears in the camera is two gray photos on the tombstone.

 Chapter 44

    The brave has been completely killed here.


    On the same day, director Fei held a youth killing banquet at Kaiya hotel.


    Everyone on the crew was present.


    Late that night, the killing banquet ended.


    Mi Youning was also filled with a lot of wine tonight. She was helped away by her assistant.


    However, downstairs, I saw the familiar car at a glance.


    When she appeared, the window was lowered from the inside.


    Shen Ke''s cold face appeared in her eyes.


    Mi Youning was a little confused at this moment. He didn''t know why he felt at ease when he saw a man.


    Maybe she lived together for a month. She was taken good care of by men.


    It can even be said that he has been spoiled by men.


    Whatever she wants to do, Shen Ke always settles it at the first time.


    Even with one look in her eyes, the other party knew what she was going to want and sent it to her immediately the next moment.


    Mi Youning looked at Shen Ke at this time. With his affectionate eyes, he pushed away his assistant and walked towards the people in the car.


    Shen Ke also got out of the car, walked quickly to her and took her into his arms.


    She leaned against each other.


    "Why drink so much?"


    Shen Ke''s voice was a little cold. He asked not the woman in his arms, but the assistant on one side.


    The assistant''s face was a little frightened. "Today, Fei guide was too excited and drank a lot of people''s wine, and miss Feier didn''t escape."


    Shen Ke''s face was still ugly when he heard the speech.


    He looked at Mi Youning in his arms. His face was crimson and seductive. He secretly recorded Fei Dao''s pen in his heart.


    Many people must have seen mi Youning tonight.


    The thought of this made his face a little darker.


    The man in his arms was restless. At this time, his hands were still making trouble.


    Shen Ke sank his eyes, picked up the man and walked towards the car.


    Did mi Youning drink too much?


    How is this possible.


    At this time, she just wanted to indulge while she was drinking.


    I can''t say why these days.


    She always depends on Shen Ke.


    This man is so nice.


    The feeling was too obvious, so affectionate that she couldn''t see it.


    She thinks she can''t respond to Shen Ke''s feelings.


    Just when she saw Shen Ke, she thought of how to repay each other.


    After Shen Ke got on the bus with MI Youning in his arms, he whispered to the driver to go home.


    While mi Youning was still in his arms, his hands kept pulling each other''s bodies.


    Shen Ke was not unresponsive when he felt the disorderly hands.


    His thirst for MI Youning is deeper than he thought.


    As early as outside the car, when the other party touched him, the body gave a direct reaction.


    The valley under the body owes hope and has already stood up.


    However, MI Youning didn''t know it and was still teasing him.


    He felt his body approaching its limit and reached out to hold her little hand.


    "Woman, be good!"


    Shen Ke was rather gnashing his teeth.


    If he goes on, he really can''t guarantee that he won''t touch her today.


    Mi Youning''s hands were stopped, but her eyes took a Mei color and gave him a sad look.


    There are grievances in the eyes and their own charm.


    Especially those eyes, like wearing a hook, almost made Shen Ke unable to breathe.


    He stopped mi Youning''s hands with one hand and loosened his tie with the other.


    It made him feel better.


    However, at this time, MI Youning broke away from him and began to make trouble again.


    This time, she seemed purposeful and put her hand directly on Gu yanwang under Shen Ke.

 Chapter 45

    "Hiss..."


    Shen Ke took a breath when he was directly touched.


    At this moment, his eyes were low and became very dangerous.


    Looking at Mi Youning, she looked straight into her eyes, "woman, do you only know what you''re doing?"


    Mi Youning doesn''t understand the danger of this voice.


    I glanced at the journey outside and now I''m almost home.


    She inadvertently put away her eyes and turned to a hook human smile on her face. She gently approached Shen Ke''s body, leaned close to each other''s ears and said slowly, "don''t you want to?"


    The implication of this sentence is too obvious.


    This made Shen Ke smell the speech and pinch her body with both hands. He wanted to knead mi Youning into his body at this moment.


    "Drive faster!"


    Shen Ke spoke angrily to the driver.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the car stopped steadily, Shen Ke opened the door, held mi Youning in his arms and walked quickly towards the villa.


    At this time, MI Youning was very conscious and communicated with Jiehun.


    "Little soul, after going upstairs for a while, I will draw out my soul when I enter the room."


    "I see."


    Jiehun has long been used to this.


    Sometimes the task relationship, about the reason of the task person, has to happen to some people.


    Every time this happens, MI Youning will extract his soul from the task body.


    At this time in the past, Jiehun never spoke much, but today he spoke.


    "Host, you really don''t want to have anything with Shen Ke. You should be called an old driver for nearly ten thousand years. Don''t you consider breaking your place in the soul in this world?"


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning said lazily, "do you want to try? Up to now, I don''t know whether you are a man or a woman. Have you started thinking about spring, little soul?"


    "Host, I have no gender."


    The sound of the ring soul produced a slight fluctuation.


    It''s obvious that he doesn''t like the topic.


    Mi Youning knows that this is the only way to shut up the soul.


    It never occurred to her to have sex with a man.


    It''s just a human role in the task world. After a hundred years, it becomes dust. Why do you have that unnecessary entanglement.


    The reason why I want to do this today is to see that men are so affectionate, but they can''t get a response and want to repay each other.


    She doesn''t have to pay anything in return.


    When the soul was separated from the body, she had no response. After finishing, Jiehun had already restored the body to its original state, and she had no feeling.


    There is no loss in this matter.


    Even in order to make her more intimate with Shen Ke, she may get something she wants at that time.


    However, MI Yuning will not admit that the main reason for her is the latter.


    Shen Ke doesn''t know what mi Youning is thinking at this time.


    He hurried upstairs with people in his arms and couldn''t wait to get closer with MI Youning.


    Until he came to the bedroom door, he suddenly stopped.


    When I stopped from the car and went upstairs, the woman in my arms was too quiet and her hands didn''t move.


    He looked down at Mi Youning in his arms.


    The other party lowered his head, and he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Not until he thought of something, Shen Ke''s hoarse voice sounded, "now you have time to regret. I''ll sleep in the guest room tonight."


    Hearing this, MI Youning looked up at Shen Ke in surprise.


    Seeing that the other party was serious, she stretched out her hand and opened the door in front of her.

 Chapter 46

    "Quit soul! What''s going on? Did Shen Ke find something?"


    Mi Youning is eager to know what''s going on.


    Before, she found the change of colorful glass stones in the ring soul space with her own eyes.


    Now men are too important for her to make any mistakes.


    There was no echo for a long time.


    Mi Youning takes office and Shen Ke holds her tightly.


    She was waiting for the ring to give her an answer.


    Unfortunately, if you are disappointed in the end.


    Because Jiehun thought for a long time and didn''t find it.


    "Host, I don''t know about it, but he did find something, otherwise he wouldn''t stop."


    Mi Youning was disappointed when she heard the speech.


    Shen Ke really changed the colorful glazed stone.


    Then this man is different.


    She needs to find out the key to the man''s change of colorful glass stones.


    "Do you know why he changed the stone?"


    "Shen Ke''s only difference is that he is in love with you."


    Jiehun doesn''t know much about Shen Ke''s identity, but he has a fear of men.


    Even a few words of Shen Ke can''t be said. This is a kind of language prohibition.


    From his own consciousness, he has a mission.


    Until the emergence of MI Youning and Shen Ke, this mission finally seems to have a direction.


    What we can do now is to try our best to help our host get rid of this infinite reincarnation.


    Mi Youning fell silent when she heard the words of Jiehun.


    Yes, Shen Ke loves her.


    She knew that she had always felt this feeling clearly.


    Shen Ke suddenly released her.


    "Go to bed first. I''ll go to the study to deal with some documents."


    Now he wants to stay with women all the time.


    But there was something wrong with his mood.


    He can''t show up in front of MI Youning. He needs to tidy up.


    Mi Youning watched, and Shen Ke turned and strode away from the bedroom.


    She lay in bed, lost in confusion.


    Didn''t the stone of the soul ring space change in recent ten thousand years, just because I didn''t meet a person who loved her.


    If someone loves her, will the stone change?


    This makes mi Youning feel ridiculous.


    But he secretly loosened his breath.


    Now as long as there is change.


    As long as there is change, she can be free from this infinite reincarnation as soon as possible.


    Now there is no need to have anything with Shen Ke. She can stay in this body safely.


    Soon mi Youning went to sleep with the strength of wine.


    Her body was still paralyzed by alcohol, and her eyelids closed uncontrollably.


    Next door, Shen Ke was a little decadent.


    He likes mi Youning. That''s right.


    But there are too many secrets in each other.


    And tonight''s strange events made him panic.


    This feeling, just because he fell in love first, was doomed to fall and struggle for it.


    For the result of this feeling, he is willing to bear it.


    But the woman is not her.


    Just like what happened in the bedroom before, what would he do at that time.


    Shen Ke sat in front of his desk, smoking his cigarette deeply.


    His expression was very cold, so that people could feel the authority of his whole body.


    After a long time, Shen Ke''s expression moved.


    Before in the bedroom, it seemed that when they were about to happen, the other party would disappear.


    So does it mean that if you don''t touch each other before you find out, you won''t disappear.


    Thinking like this, the cold on Shen Ke''s face subsided a lot.

 Chapter 47

    Shen Ke sat in his study until midnight before he got up and left.


    He was going to the bedroom, but smelling the smoke, he turned to the guest room.


    Wash all the smoke on your body, and then walk into the bedroom.


    He lay on the bed and held the sleeping mi Youning in his arms. Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    When they woke up the next day, they both ignored what happened last night and didn''t mention it.


    They get along as before.


    Director Fei has finished shooting the brave now.


    The release at the end of the year has been scheduled.


    Now mi Youning is going to join the crew of "the wind sweeps the world".


    Before the Chinese new year, MI Youning went to other places for a month''s closed shooting because of the needs of the crew.


    The crew didn''t stop working until the Spring Festival.


    Shen Ke is also very busy before the end of the year.


    Until the day mi Youning returned, he stayed up late to finish all his work and went to the airport to pick up people in person.


    I haven''t seen him for a month. Although he can contact by mobile phone, he still misses the little woman very much.


    The low-key Bentley car stops steadily in the VIP parking lot.


    Shen Ke looked at the time and knew it was still early. He picked up the documents in the car and browsed them quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning gets off the plane and is supported by his assistant to go to the VIP channel.


    And Qiao ran took another woman with her body shape and went straight to the ordinary passage.


    After all, there are many fans waiting to pick up outside. Qiao Ran has to deal with the scene.


    The assistant escorted mi Youning and soon appeared in the parking lot.


    Seeing the familiar car, MI Youning walked in front of the car.


    At this moment, Shen Ke looked up as if he felt something.


    He saw mi Youning coming at a glance.


    He threw the document aside, opened the door and welcomed him out.


    "You''re thin."


    Shen Ke said the first words when mi Youning came to him.


    Mi Youning smiled casually and said, "then you should make it up for me."


    She reached out to hold Shen Ke''s big hand and walked towards the car.


    Shen Ke missed her within a month.


    In fact, MI Youning doesn''t think of each other occasionally.


    No matter what kind of concern it is, she seems different from this man.


    Rely on each other and enjoy the love Shen Ke gave her.


    It was a natural habit for her to get out of control.


    The two sat in the car, and the assistant turned and left.


    Looking at the scattered documents in the car, MI Youning looks up at the man around him.


    At a glance, I saw Shen Ke, the blue color that couldn''t be covered by the fundus of my eyes.


    It seems that the other party didn''t have a good rest.


    The cyan of the fundus is so obvious that it is likely that the other party worked all night last night.


    Thinking of this possibility, MI Youning felt a little bad at the bottom of her heart.


    She took Shen Ke''s hand and tightened it a little.


    How can Shen Ke not feel it.


    Seeing mi Youning''s heartache in the bottom of his eyes made him smile.


    Just feel it. It''s a very good signal.


    I''m afraid women are indifferent.


    Mi Youning put his other hand on Shen Ke''s face, touched his tired eyes and sighed, "since you are busy with work, Qiao ran can also take me back. Why do you have to come here."


    Shen Ke pulled her hand down and took the man into his arms. "I just want to see you earlier."


    Mi Youning was speechless, and they hugged each other tightly.


    They are like the closest lovers.


    Shen Ke finally held the man in his arms. This month''s empty fall finally had a sense of substance.


    When the car started, they sat in the car and drove quickly towards their home.

 Chapter 48

    The brave shot by director Fei finally came out.


    On the day of release, MI Youning saw hundreds of thousands of fans on his microblog within an hour.


    It has been rising since then.


    She was on fire again. This time it was on the big screen.


    Shen Ke looked at the little woman lying on the sofa playing with her mobile phone, with a sly smile on her face and a spoiled smile on her face.


    This year he decided not to go back to m country to celebrate the new year with his family.


    This is the first time he left his parents.


    Although he is the only child in the family, he is very indifferent to the feelings between his parents.


    Parents are married together.


    They have their own small families.


    And he is just the support of the family, just to feed a large family.


    Thinking of his new successor, Shen Ke thought it was time to get rid of the family.


    The Shen family is not his own, but the whole Shen family.


    He doesn''t want to be a hard worker for free.


    He will solve all this next year.


    Then live a good life in China with women.


    And the tangs'' entanglement. I''m sure they''ll receive a notice after the new year.


    Shen Ke was in a very happy mood. He looked at the little woman on the sofa and quickly knocked on the computer.


    To protect women, a Shen entertainment company is enough.


    He decided to expand Shen''s family again to give women enough support and capital.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what a man has done for him or what he is going to do.


    At this time, she looked at the online gossip information and passed the time with relish.


    However, a news suddenly came out and attracted her.


    [famous artist ran Feier''s unbearable past! Stone hammer!]


    There are some photos and unbearable words below.


    Seeing the photos without mosaic, MI Youning''s face sank.


    The people above are ran Feier herself, and even the photos she took when she came to the world and used her body.


    The first one is an ambiguous picture of the original owner following a man.


    The second one, too, but a different man.


    The third picture is a picture of hugging Shen Qing.


    The fourth picture is a fascinating picture taken from the perspective of director Liu when he first met her.


    The fifth one is president Wang, whom Shen Qing took her to see at the banquet.


    Although there is no ambiguity between them, the words below are very cold.


    There are still some in the back.


    There are even photos with the film emperor Zhang Yanlin.


    The more you look at it, the more ugly mi Youning''s face becomes.


    This time, MI Youning didn''t think of the fierce malice.


    Some of the photos in front are really the trouble Shen Qing encountered when she first took her to different occasions.


    But the original owner had no entanglement with those people at all.


    How can Shen Ke, sitting on one side, not feel the change in MI Youning''s mood.


    Just as he was about to get up and see what was going on, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, Shen Ke''s eyes sank.


    He dialed the phone, went to MI Youning and sat down.


    On the phone, Qiao Ran has quickly opened his mouth and said what just happened. He even made his own opinion and asked the company team to make a statement at the first time.


    Shen Ke sat next to MI Youning and tightened his eyes at the unbearable remarks on his mobile phone and the photos.


    This made his face sink and his whole body sent out great anger.


    "I see. You''ve done a good job. I''ll ask the Secretary to cooperate with you in your next work."

 Chapter 49

    Shen Ke hung up the phone, dialed the Secretary again and gave an order to fully cooperate with Qiao ran.


    And let him find out who''s behind the scenes at all costs.


    Hung up the Secretary and began to call others.


    Liu Dao remembered clearly that he had followed behind the little woman, but he was taught a lesson in the end.


    Now he also appeared, not even mosaiced, which made him smell some information.


    Director Liu is likely to be a participant.


    After all, he is a member of the circle and likes fame very much.


    Unless he agrees, who dares to let him see the light with his background.


    On MI Youning''s side, she once again found the information that made her deeply trapped in the vortex.


    The well-known director sent a microblog, and the words on it were very bold and imaginative.


    The content did not name names, but pointed directly at ran Feier.


    She said she pretended to be a woman''s watch and set up a memorial archway. She was badly played by others, and so on.


    This newly released microblog was quickly pushed up, and many people at the bottom asked whether it was a female artist surnamed ran.


    Many people scolded, and their words were full of malice.


    Seeing this, MI Youning didn''t ask director Liu why he did it.


    She thought of fighting back for the first time.


    "Little soul, take a screenshot of the meeting between me and director Liu at the banquet, as well as the meeting with President Wang, especially the flattering faces of Shen Qing, and the pictures of other original owners."


    Ring soul means to guarantee to complete the task.


    Then a group of pictures soon appeared in MI Youning''s mobile phone.


    She didn''t care about the men around her and quickly sent the photos to her microblog.


    The matter was not even discussed with Qiao ran.


    At this time, she wants to block the mouths of those people for the first time.


    Time is the most critical. Once time is long, even if she is really innocent in the end, she will be said to be washed white.


    Because many people are paying attention to her, the group of photos she sent out were quickly browsed.


    Without any words, everything makes everyone look for confirmation.


    Those photos show all her facial expressions.


    Shen Qing took the flattering face of the people she saw.


    And the rejection on her face, and where she was that day, all the evidence was in front of everyone.


    Shen Ke just hung up the phone and his cell phone rang again.


    It''s Qiao ran.


    "Boss, is ran Feier with you? Where do all her photos come from? I can''t get her on the phone. If she is with you, ask her not to make any action, let alone explain and stay still. Those photos are enough to explain everything. As long as she stays still, it will be more favorable to us, and even find the people behind the scenes."


    When he connected the phone, there came the out of proportion volume.


    Hearing Qiao Ran''s excited words, Shen Ke walks to MI Youning.


    He picked up his cell phone from a woman with a very strong attitude.


    Seeing those photos, he gave a call to the phone and hung up.


    He threw his cell phone aside and his face relaxed.


    Seeing those unbearable words, no one could imagine the anger in his heart.


    So I may have been a little anxious just now.


    Shen Ke sat next to MI Youning, held the man in his arms and whispered, "I''m sorry, I''m so excited."


    The latter heard the speech with confusion in his eyes.


    It was not until Shen Ke put his cell phone in her hand that he understood.


    In fact, she didn''t take it to heart.


    Now she seems to be more unlimited about Shen Ke''s bottom line and patience.

 Chapter 50

    Mi Youning hugged Shen Ke. "What a big deal, it''s just some people looking for a sense of existence."


    Shen Ke looked up when he heard the speech, with some curiosity in his eyes, "where did the pictures you sent come from?"


    Of course, she can''t say it was made by Jiehun, "P, how''s it? Is the effect OK?"


    Shen Ke naturally doesn''t believe it, but the other party doesn''t want to say. He just doesn''t ask.


    Thinking of today''s good mood, Shen Ke still cares very much about being disturbed by intentional people.


    He decided to pick out the people in the dark.


    Both of them ignored the information on the Internet.


    They stayed at home all the time.


    Now mi Youning has found a new entertainment and cooking.


    Once a princess who didn''t touch the spring water, she still has a little cooking skill.


    This is the result of continuous reincarnation.


    Every time I stay with Shen Ke, I either order meals or special personnel come to cook for them.


    Now that she had plenty of time, she wanted to do it on a whim.


    When Shen Ke heard her plan, he would not stop her.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s busy figure in the kitchen, only he can feel his inner satisfaction and happiness at this moment.


    It seems that nothing can compare with the little woman in front of me.


    Even if it is a treasure that the whole world can''t exchange with him.


    Shen Ke stretched out his hand and reached out to MI Youning''s back.


    The suddenly outstretched hand slowly grasped it.


    That action is like grasping the other party and the whole person in the heart of his hand.


    This day, the two have been sticky - greasy together.


    The Internet has begun to turn the wind.


    The netizens who used to scold ran Feier constantly began to be silent after the later group of photos came out.


    Then someone came forward to analyze the flaw.


    Most people have changed their attitudes and even apologized under the microblog.


    The same brave man once again received the highest attention through this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the Spring Festival, Shen Ke made a decision.


    He decided to go to country M. he couldn''t spend the Spring Festival with MI Youning.


    Thinking of the military side background behind director Liu, he felt it necessary to go out in person.


    There are still some dangers around the little woman. He can''t let go.


    Mi Youning feels a little disappointed when she learns that Shen Ke can''t spend the new year with her.


    After all, her work has been suspended.


    She''s the only one left for the rest of the day.


    A person is always lonely.


    But she didn''t ask Shen Ke to stay.


    On the day Shen Ke left, MI Youning personally sent the people to the airport.


    Looking at Shen Ke''s back as he left, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    Her situation is a little dangerous now. It seems that she is becoming more and more spoiled and tolerant by men.


    Until Shen Ke disappeared, MI Youning said to the driver left by the man, "let''s go."


    After Shen Ke left, the year passed like every day in the past. Mi Youning didn''t feel any difference.


    There are people waiting in the villa every day. They eat and sleep, wake up and surf the Internet to pass the time.


    The news some time ago has long been suppressed.


    Now there is no negative news about her on the Internet.


    As for the finger messenger behind the curtain, she has also known through the soul ring.


    Liu Dao, Tang Yu, Shen Qing.


    In particular, director Liu has suspected that she did it when he was beaten that day.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about this. After all, the other party doesn''t have any handle.


    Even if there is evidence, she is just protecting herself.


    Time passed quickly. On the third day of junior high school, she didn''t wait for Shen Ke''s return.

 Chapter 51

    Mi Youning and others came to Qiao ran to pick her up to the crew of "the wind sweeps the world".


    Move all the salutes to the car. Qiao ran sits in the car, looks at the woman holding the tablet and tells her the next arrangement.


    "Fei''er, a week later, you have a shampoo advertisement that needs you to take photos..."


    While browsing the tablet, MI Youning listens to Qiao ran report on the next arrangement.


    "By the way, there is a new actress in the wind all over the world, a supporting actor who has less than five episodes with you..."


    Qiao Ran''s words didn''t attract mi Youning''s attention. She just nodded dispensably to show that she knew.


    Until they came to the filming crew of "the wind poured over the world", they saw the woman at the door at a glance.


    The woman is Li Xin. At this time, she just got off the bus and saluted with the agent around her.


    Mi Youning sat in the car, looked at the woman who appeared here, turned his head and looked at Qiao ran opposite, "is she the person you said?"


    Qiao ran looked down her line of sight and saw Li Xin''s figure, "well, she only appeared in five or six episodes of the wind in the world, and she is still the sworn enemy of your play."


    Mi Youning smelled the speech, with an unspeakable meaning in her eyes.


    Mi Youning and Qiao ran didn''t leave until Li Xin and his agent entered the group with a salute.


    Next, MI Youning inevitably meets Li Xin.


    In the afternoon, they put on their makeup and changed their costumes, and they both bumped into each other.


    Li Xin didn''t smile at her, but her attitude was friendly and greeted each other.


    Mi Yu Ning accepted her attitude frankly, but make complaints about herself.


    If the previous attitude, the other party would have launched a mockery mode.


    Mi Youning didn''t know she was wrong until the director called for shooting.


    Li Xin, this is an increase in the number of paragraphs.


    The scene of the two opponents is the entanglement with the female Lord after she entered the palace.


    Li Xin plays a high-level concubine.


    Mi Youning has a low score, so he is more bitter.


    At the moment, Li Xin, dressed in beautiful clothes, sits on the imperial concubine''s couch and looks down at Mi Youning standing next to her.


    "A little concubine doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. Do you think you can go to the imperial study? If the emperor asks you to go, you can go in with peace of mind. All civil and military officials in the former dynasty can always stare at the rear palace. The rear palace can''t do politics. You think it''s a decoration!"


    The tone of ridicule and contempt almost drove the front into the dust.


    Mi Youning has professional ethics and shows the panic of the characters at this time.


    She bent down and begged for mercy: "madam, my concubine knows her mistake. Remember that she will never dare to go beyond it in the future."


    Li Xin''s eyes, which were as beautiful as silk, picked up slightly and sneered at the corners of her mouth.


    But he frowned as he looked at Mi Youning.


    She looked at the camera not far away with an apology on her face. "I''m sorry, I just forgot my words."


    He admitted so generously, even with a sincere expression.


    Wendao frowned, but also knew that this was a common thing. He waved his hand.


    Mi Youning looks at Li Xin sitting on the imperial concubine''s couch. The expression on her face has returned to expressionless.


    Li Xin smiled innocently at her, stood up and walked towards the assistant.


    Then they make up and continue shooting.


    However, there are still frequent mistakes below.


    Either Li Xin''s lines, or her sudden departure angle is wrong, or MI Youning''s vision is wrong, which makes her unable to enter the play.


    At this time, if you don''t know Li Xin''s plan, MI Youning is also blind.

 Chapter 52

    Similarly, other people present, including the literary director, also saw that it was wrong.


    This made him very unhappy.


    Mi Youning sneers at this. Li Xin is asking for trouble.


    Sure enough, the next cultural director was angry.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you know how many times this is..."


    Director Wen gushed mercilessly at Li Xin.


    Although the literary director is elegant, his mouth is sharp and unforgiving.


    Once heard that he scolded the actress and ran out of the crew crying.


    Li Xin''s face became very ugly when she heard the dissatisfaction of Director Wen.


    But she didn''t want to spoil the play.


    So I had to apologize with a smile.


    However, the director''s face remained ugly and continued to say, "the last game, if you can''t, go away!"


    However, he turned to the staff and made another gesture to be continued.


    Mi Youning comes to mend her makeup.


    He sneered at Li Xin, "although the number of paragraphs is high, it''s still not smart enough. Do you think you can make me lose if you embarrass me?"


    She walked into Li Xin''s side and said something that changed her face.


    "When you pushed me in the crew of legend of the Tang Dynasty, didn''t you forget? Put away your careful thoughts."


    With that, MI Youning glanced at her panicked face, brushed past and strode away.


    The reason why Li Xin''s actions are tolerated in front is just to let the other party know her situation.


    If she doesn''t want to shoot, someone told her to go away.


    If you want to continue shooting, you have to keep yourself in line.


    Because of MI Youning''s previous words, Li Xin''s next shooting was barely passable.


    Even not as good as her acting skills before, but the cultural director frowned, looked at the unsatisfactory video, waved his hand and decided to shoot the next scene.


    It''s taken a lot of time. There''s no need to waste time on it.


    After all, Li Xin''s character is just a supporting role, which can be modified later.


    The afternoon shooting ended soon.


    When she said those words, Li Xin always dodged her. At first glance, she was guilty.


    Mi Youning only cares about the result. As long as the other party is more calm, she won''t do anything to her for the time being.


    When Qiao ran came to the crew, he heard the shooting in the afternoon.


    "Is that Li Xin troubling you? If you''re not satisfied, I''ll ask the company to transfer people away?"


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning felt that he had made a mountain out of a molehill. "No, I can''t get along for long. It''s only half a month at most."


    Half a month is enough for Li Xin to shoot the next story.


    With Li Xin''s evasive attitude today, it may not take half a month.


    Mi Youning left the crew with Qiao ran.


    There was room for accommodation in the crew, but Shen Ke, the man, gave her a long-term room in the hotel around the crew.


    Returning to the residence where she lived for a month years ago, MI Youning took off her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    "Little soul, when do you think I can leave? It''s estimated that the brave should have the chance to nominate as the film queen?"


    Standing under the shower and enjoying the warm water, MI Youning began to think about leaving the world.


    Before you leave, take the queen of the film.


    And Shen Qing and Li Xin need to be solved.


    They are indirect killers who caused the death of their original owners and must be severely punished.


    When the ring soul heard the host''s words, it didn''t make a sound at the first time.


    After a long time, he said slowly, "host, you''ve only been here for less than a year. Do you want to leave so soon?"

 Chapter 53

    Mi Youning closes her eyes. Before that, she didn''t finish the task ahead of time because the task world is too boring.


    But this time she was selfish.


    After washing her body quickly, she picked up the bath towel and walked out of the bathroom.


    At the moment of coming out, the mobile phone rang on the sofa.


    She walked towards the sofa while wiping her hair.


    She picked up her cell phone and saw the caller ID on it. She had it in her eyes.


    The caller is Shen Ke.


    She cut off her cell phone and pressed hands-free. She sat on the sofa and continued to wipe her hair.


    "What are you doing?"


    A low sexy voice sounded from the telephone.


    Now listening to Shen Ke''s lowered voice, MI Youning always feels that she has been teased.


    After wiping her head, she had a little different emotion on her face, like distress and confusion.


    "Just after taking a bath, I''m scrubbing my hair."


    Shen Ke''s deep laughter came from the hands-free.


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Shen Ke''s voice was cheerful. He didn''t expect to hear the answer.


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes. Who was teased by who.


    "Why, I''m not so free."


    Feeling that her hair was almost wiped, MI Youning stood up and put on her pajamas.


    She took a look at her mobile phone. It was already 8 p.m. and it was 6 or 7 a.m. in country M.


    "Why did you call me so early? I got up early today."


    She said casually.


    Since Shen Ke left, she is used to chatting with each other on the phone.


    Now they are used to it at will. Even if they don''t talk sometimes and listen to each other''s breathing, they won''t be embarrassed.


    There was a sound from the mobile phone, like going downstairs.


    "Well, I have plans today, so I got up early."


    Shen Ke''s voice sounds very lively. It seems that he is in a very good mood.


    Hearing the happy voice, MI Youning lay on her side on the sofa and couldn''t help bending the corners of her mouth.


    But then her smile, which had not yet taken shape, dispersed.


    That''s why she wants to leave the mission world.


    She''s really going to fall.


    She couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Both familiar and so let her approach uncontrollably.


    Is this feeling love?


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    It''s an addictive thing.


    She is used to Shen Ke and enjoys the spoil given to her by the other party.


    Even often worry about this feeling.


    So in order to avoid deep depression, she had to plan early.


    Then she said something to Shen Ke. She can''t remember clearly.


    After hanging up the phone, she was also absent-minded.


    Thought a lot.


    But when I look back, I can''t remember what she thought before.


    Close her eyes and MI Youning falls asleep on the sofa.


    When she woke up, her head hurt so much that she even felt cold all over.


    Reach out to one side and find the mobile phone.


    It''s the next day.


    Mi Youning sat up in a daze.


    She''s already feeling it. She''s sick,


    There may even be a fever.


    I fell asleep on the sofa without drying my head last night. I can''t blame her for being ill now.


    She rubbed her nose and walked towards the bed in the room.


    Wrap the quilt around your body and start calling Qiao ran.


    She''s not self abusive now. I''m afraid she''s going to ask for leave today.


    "Hey, Phil, I''m on my way to you now. Wait a minute."


    As soon as Qiao ran got through the phone, he began to explain that she was in a hurry.

 Chapter 54

    Mi Youning''s hoarse voice sounded, "I''m going to ask for leave today. I''m sick. Buy me some cold medicine on your way."


    Then he paused, with a loss in his eyes.


    Then he added, "ah, by the way, there are antipyretic drugs. I feel a little burned."


    But Qiao ran spoke from her and fell into silence.


    Mi Youning did not pay attention to the situation.


    She waited for a long time before she heard a hum over there, and then hung up.


    Hang up the phone and MI Youning lies in bed and closes her eyes.


    "Host, do you want to shield your feelings?"


    The sound of giving up the soul rang out in MI Youning''s mind.


    But she was too sleepy to answer.


    After waiting for a long time, Jiehun didn''t get a response. She automatically shielded her pain. Soon mi Youning''s frown loosened.


    ¡­¡­


    Joe ran knocked on the door for a long time, but he didn''t get a response.


    He looked at the man standing beside him with a dark face and a nervous look. He quickly said, "boss, I''ll get the room card."


    When he said he was finished, he left quickly, which had a threatening space.


    The man is Shen Ke. He flew back from m country last night.


    In the middle, I went back to Shen''s entertainment company to deal with some things, and then I came nonstop.


    When Qiao ran gets the room card and opens the door, Shen Ke strides into the room.


    Seeing mi Youning in bed, he walked quickly.


    He touched each other''s forehead behind him and held him in his arms. His face was very heavy.


    Looking up, Qiao ran said, "contact the hospital. She''s burning badly."


    He took mi Youning in his arms, picked him up with a quilt and walked towards the door.


    Looking at this posture, Qiao ran immediately took out his mobile phone and began to contact the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning feels that her head is drowsy and she can''t wake up after sleeping.


    The fatigue on her body made her frown more uncomfortable.


    Shen Ke, who had been guarding her, looked up and saw her frowning. He immediately sat down and gently stretched out his hand to smooth it.


    The finger touch with temperature opened mi Youning''s eyes.


    The familiar voice appeared around him. The man''s face was cold, the corners of his mouth closed tightly, and his mood didn''t look very good.


    Shen Ke is back.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mi Youning opened her eyes for a moment and then began to look around.


    "Where is this?" she asked again before Shen Ke spoke.


    Seeing her awake, Shen Keben''s cold face became a little warm.


    "I came back yesterday. I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t expect you to scare me."


    He stood up, walked not far away, picked up his water cup and handed it to MI Youning.


    "This is the hospital. You just finished the drip. You had a high fever of more than 39 degrees. At that time, you were in a coma."


    Shen Ke''s face was a little tired. He sat next to the hospital bed again and watched mi Youning sip water.


    Before knowing that the other party is dehydrated, he has been preparing water with moderate temperature, waiting for the other party to wake up and replenish water.


    Mi Youning naturally knows that she is ill.


    But she remembered calling Qiao ran and asking him to bring medicine.


    But I didn''t think it would be Shen Ke himself.


    "Well, the weather has changed during this period of time. I didn''t pay attention to it at the moment. That''s why I got caught."


    Mi Youning puts the water cup on the table and leans against the bed. She still feels weak.


    Seeing her look, Shen Ke sighed, "I''m thin again. If I''m not with you, you''ll toss yourself into this look. What should you do in the future?"

 Chapter 55

    After sighing, Shen Ke reached out and gently scraped her nose.


    Mi Yuning has long been used to Shen Ke''s intimate movements and has not dodged.


    But the other party''s words made her pick her eyebrows.


    Indeed, without each other around, she never pays attention to something.


    For example, you can''t get out of bed without shoes, add clothes when it''s cold, and tell to eat at the dinner point


    Her face wore a bitter smile. If she went on like this, she would really sink deeper and deeper.


    Or it''s deep in it.


    It''s dangerous for her.


    "I''m a little sleepy. Sleep a little longer."


    Mi Youning''s mood dropped a bit. At this time, she didn''t want to talk to men.


    The casual words of the other party always affect her mood.


    Maybe she is ill, so her mood is not quite right. Let her be sensitive.


    In short, at this moment, MI Youning refused to talk to the man again.


    As soon as Shen Ke heard what she said, he thought she was still uncomfortable. He covered her personally, said go to sleep and left.


    He could see the change of women just now.


    The person he likes is always so strange that he can''t grasp and touch it at all.


    Out of the ward, Shen Ke''s face was full of bitterness.


    He took out his cell phone and ordered people to bring some nutritious meals.


    It''s already afternoon. The women in the ward haven''t eaten yet.


    Wake up again and you''ll be hungry.


    No matter how mi Youning repels or avoids, now he will use his greatest patience to warm her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning took three days off from her illness. Except that she was hospitalized on the day of intravenous drip in the hospital, she was taken back to the hotel by Shen Ke the next day.


    Although the cultural director didn''t say anything, he was a little worried.


    Qiao ran vaguely mentions this matter. Mi Youning decides to go back to the crew of "the wind sweeps the world" to continue shooting.


    In fact, she had no problem for a long time, but Shen Ke forced her to take a week''s holiday.


    When mi Youning tells Shen Ke about his plan, the latter''s face is cold and his eyes are full of disapproval.


    But he did not refute.


    The relationship between them in the past three days is obviously much colder than years ago.


    Shen Ke naturally discovered this situation.


    So he didn''t stop it. He won''t interfere with MI Youning''s work and life, but he will change another way.


    Then mi Youning returned to the crew of "the wind sweeps the world" again.


    Shen Ke also left and returned to Shen''s work.


    Next, several major events happened in the entertainment industry.


    First, director Liu with a military side background behind him was blocked.


    And the ugly things he''s done before have been exposed.


    Play - get artists, and even involve washing - Black - money.


    Some unbearable things were exposed, and many artists in the circle stood up and accused him.


    When the news was reported that day, director Liu was taken away by the police.


    His life was ruined, and the rest of his life was almost spent in prison.


    Similarly, Shen Qing appeared in the eyes of everyone again.


    He was sued by Shen because he took advantage of the relationship with Shen''s entertainment company, accepted - bribes, forced artists to accompany people, and a car accident a few years ago.


    Shen Qing appeared again in the eyes of the public. This time, he was scolded even worse. As long as his name was mentioned, he would be crowned with the word bird beast.


    Even the artists he brought before have been greatly influenced in the entertainment industry.


    However, there is nothing about mi Youning.


    Similarly, Shen entertainment announced the termination of all cooperation with down.


    All this happened by surprise.

 Chapter 56

    Mi Youning has heard about what happened outside, even in the crew of "the wind sweeps the world".


    There are traces of Shen''s entertainment company behind these events.


    How can Mi Yuning not know that Shen Ke did everything.


    Director Liu, Shen Qing was the originator of the news years ago.


    Thinking of Shen Ke''s reason for doing so, MI Youning''s mood became more complicated.


    That man is really nice, great.


    Let her start to feel guilty and ashamed.


    If Shen Ke didn''t spoil her a little and treated her coldly, she wouldn''t be afraid of falling.


    But fortunately, they won''t meet now.


    Next, she will follow up the shooting of the wind all over the world and won''t get along with men in a short time.


    It relieved her.


    That feeling was too heavy for her to face.


    "Phyl, next is the action play. Are you ready?"


    Qiao ran pushed aside the dressing room and saw mi Youning sitting in front of the dressing mirror, hanging his head and wondering what to think.


    For the news from the outside, how could Qiao ran not know the inside scene.


    Now he has a Golden Doll in front of him and will be his landlady in the future.


    Hearing Qiao Ran''s voice, MI Youning looked up.


    Look at yourself in the mirror.


    At this time, she was wearing a red and capable riding suit.


    The shooting will begin this afternoon when the emperor hunts and takes his concubine out of the palace.


    And she is just one of them, and she has to ride a horse and make some horse movements.


    "Ready, let''s go."


    Mi Youning stood up and walked towards the door.


    Seeing this, Qiao ran quickly said, "if you are too reluctant for the next play, you can choose to use a double."


    "No, I can handle it."


    Mi Youning opened the door and stood in the wide woods.


    Now they are shooting outdoors, surrounded by the simple stationing of the crew.


    Looking at the line of sight of Director Wen, as well as the staff, the group performance was ready, and she walked into the shooting center.


    The next plot is still her opponent with Li Xin.


    And then Li Xin will be able to kill in the wind, and her part of the play is coming to an end.


    At this time, the other party has also stood in front of a horse, next to the equestrian coach, and is introducing her some precautions during shooting.


    After seeing mi Youning appear, Li Xin''s face, which had been listening carefully, was somewhat flustered.


    She hasn''t had a safe sleep since the other party said that she was pushed down so that she was hurt.


    She was always afraid that when she woke up the next day, she would see that it had been known by everyone.


    But after waiting so long, I didn''t see any action from the other party.


    This makes Li Xin hate each other more.


    Because she thought that the other party was torturing her, holding her handle and deliberately making her sleep and food difficult.


    Mi Youning smiled at Li Xin''s gaze.


    The equestrian coach beside her had said almost at this time and came to her.


    However, when the other side spoke, MI Youning had rejected the other side''s guidance, "no, thank you. I can ride a horse."


    To say her equestrian skills, it was taught by the noble man himself.


    Her equestrian skills, even in the female circle of the Xia Dynasty, are top one and top two.


    You don''t need guidance at all.


    When the equestrian coach heard the speech, he looked at the thin woman in front of him with doubt in his eyes, but he didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 57

    The cultural director has begun to urge.


    At this time, Qiao ran brought a horse with the staff.


    Seeing mi Youning take the reins, Qiao ran asked again, "Phil, are you sure there will be no problem taking the reins? After all, horses are fierce animals. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt."


    In fact, he is more afraid of her injury. At that time, he will be implicated and his bonus will be deducted again.


    Since he took over the Golden Doll, he has never won a bonus. How sad it is.


    Mi Youning seemed to see through Qiao Ran''s heart and smiled at him.


    The latter forced his face to return to seriousness quickly.


    The cultural director saw that MI Youning was almost ready and shouted that the surrounding group performances were ready.


    Hearing the news of shooting, MI Youning didn''t say anything more to Qiao ran.


    She told each other whether she could do it or not.


    Mi Youning stepped on the saddle and turned to sit on the horse''s back.


    Holding the reins tightly in her hands, she sat on the horse''s back, straightened her waist and looked ahead.


    At that moment, MI Youning seemed to have returned to the Xia Dynasty and once again followed Uncle Huang (Regent) and galloped freely on the racecourse.


    This feeling is too familiar, but also makes her very kind and miss.


    "Handsome! So handsome!"


    Qiao ran, who had not left yet, praised her sincerely when she saw her series of actions.


    "That who who! Qiao ran, you boy, stay away! You''re ready to start shooting."


    In fact, is there only one Qiao ran around who is paying attention to MI Youning.


    Others naturally saw it, including the cultural director.


    Hearing Qiao Ran''s praise, it made his face black.


    If the previous scene had not Joe ran aside, it might have more artistic conception.


    When Qiao ran heard the speech, he raised his hand to MI Youning and went out of the shooting range.


    ¡­¡­


    The horn sounded.


    In the spacious woods, there were bursts of hoofs.


    The camera zoomed in and saw a group of people sitting on a horse running in the distance.


    And the first two women.


    The two women, one in red riding clothes, and the other in dark purple riding clothes.


    The bodyguard followed them and closely protected them.


    The woman in purple used to ride the horse wantonly, but she suddenly pulled the reins.


    The bodyguards behind her and the women in red around her pulled the reins and stopped.


    The woman in purple looked around and saw no one. Then she raised her proud chin and said to the woman in red sitting on the Horseback: "you compete with me. Whoever comes to the place where the emperor hunts first will win."


    The woman in red first frowned gently when she heard the speech, and then showed a smile, "I dare not violate my mother''s life."


    The bodyguards behind him didn''t turn red when they heard the speech.


    These two masters, one was once favored, and the other is now the red man around the emperor.


    They dare not offend either. If anything happens, they can''t afford to go.


    But they couldn''t stop it because both women had galloped away.


    The left guards looked at each other face to face, and everyone moved together. They quickly caught up with the two figures in front.


    The camera on the off-road vehicle behind him also quickly followed up.


    The camera soon followed up the women in purple and red.


    They galloped with their horses.


    All this seems to be really different from the times. They are the most arrogant and wanton masters.


    The bodyguard behind him stared at them closely for fear of any mistakes.


    However, at this very emotional moment of shooting, something happened suddenly.

 Chapter 58

    The woman in purple was Li Xin. When she was about to cross a prop tree, the horse raised its front hoof and refused to pass.


    Because she was not prepared, she was thrown off the horse when the horse leaned back and raised her front hoofs.


    Mi Youning turns around and sees Li Xin fall into an open space not far away.


    The horse she was driving was hissing, and the sound sounded wrong.


    The cultural director who followed the film behind him immediately asked the staff to come forward to see the change.


    And Li Xin herself has stood up. At this time, she just has some dust on her body and is not hurt.


    Also, Li Xin is a professional dancer. Her soft body and flexibility won''t hurt her.


    Most modern horses are warm trained. They are difficult to hurt people.


    Mi Youning felt something was wrong. It seemed that something was wrong.


    While she was meditating, she didn''t find that Li Xin stood up and looked at the agent not far away.


    The two looked at each other with satisfaction.


    After that, Li Xin apologized to everyone, saying that her equestrian skills were bad, so she delayed everyone''s shooting.


    Wendao saw that the person was not hurt and the other party actively apologized. He comforted him in words. Then he took a rest before he continued shooting.


    Until it was getting dark, today''s Department ended.


    And Li Xin was killed.


    Today, she raced with the hostess. When she met the emperor, she happened to meet an assassin.


    Seeing the assassin stabbing her with his sword, he pushed the female Lord away at the first time.


    When the emperor saw this scene, he completely broke her into the cold palace.


    In the whole play, she is just to set off the heroine and pave the way for the heroine.


    Because just after the hostess escaped the assassin''s sword, she saw that the emperor was secretly attacked not far away and stepped forward to replace him.


    Li Xin''s characters spend the rest of their lives alone in the cold palace.


    In reality, she is the protagonist tonight.


    Tonight, because it was her death, the crew prepared a farewell activity.


    After all, she is also a popular actress.


    Mi Youning was not motivated to participate in the following activities.


    She rode all day and was inactive for a long time. She was a little tired.


    And because she remembered the things in her deep memory a long time ago, she was a little depressed.


    Mi Youning did not participate in the activities of the crew, and everyone was not surprised.


    But on the next day, the matter was noisy.


    [the brave shot a famous artist vs a popular actress]


    The following names have been given. Ran Feier, who is now becoming popular, is incompatible with Li Xin.


    There are also countless pictures of them, all of which are pictures of their confrontation.


    And in the crew, only a few confrontations broke out on the Internet.


    Especially in Li Xin''s youth killing activity last night, many people were present, including the cultural director, but ran Feier was not found.


    This made Li Xin''s fans stand up one after another.


    They scolded Zhan ranfei''er under her microblog and kept spraying.


    She said that she was only popular for a few days, and even began to play cards, and even began to exclude artists and disrespect their predecessors.


    What''s more, even the dirty words began to scold.


    Of course, the fans under ran Feier''s name sprayed on each other. The scene was very lively.


    Then, a group of photos broke out on the Internet.


    That was the scene of "the wind poured over the world" yesterday.


    Li Xin fell off her horse with a painful frown on her face.


    Mi Youning was sitting on a horse at that time, and his attitude seemed high.


    This picture is interesting.

 Chapter 59

    When the photo was taken, Li Xin was in pain. She even looked back at her with an indescribable meaning in her eyes.


    I don''t know. I thought it was her. What happened to her.


    Looking at the text with the picture above, MI Youning sneered.


    To say that this matter has nothing to do with Li Xin, ghosts believe it.


    Mi Youning seems to be browsing the restlessness on the Internet.


    Especially the picture of fans fighting on both sides.


    However, more than ten minutes later, another news statement came out.


    And the news that I browsed before has been deleted.


    Mi Youning first checked the news she had browsed before, and sure enough, all the remaining ones were deleted.


    It''s fast enough.


    Next, MI Youning began to check the statement issued by Shen''s entertainment company.


    First of all, I talked about the brokerage contract signed by ran Feier in Shen''s entertainment, which is A-level, comparable to the contract of the movie emperor and the queen.


    It explains how busy her work is.


    He even told her that Shen was optimistic about ran Feier, so he was trying his best to cultivate her.


    The following is the explanation of malicious news.


    Once Li Xin and ran Feier were artists in the hands of an agent.


    Although they have contradictions, Li Xin robbed ran Feier''s resources everywhere.


    The incident was maliciously hyped.


    Jessie Lai announced some of Ran Feier''s activities.


    Those dense arrangements are really very busy.


    As soon as this statement came out, many people began to sympathize with ran Feier.


    Many people left messages asking her to take care of her health and not to break down because of work.


    Of course, some people are still clamoring that this is to wash white ran fei''er, which is simply an old trick.


    Unfortunately, those negative comments were soon suppressed by fans who cared about ran Feier.


    Not long after the announcement, Li Xin''s microblog began to make news.


    She said that she didn''t offend the river with ran Feier''s well water. The two people didn''t calm everyone as the outside world said.


    A smoke of gunpowder lasted less than an hour and was solved by Shen''s entertainment company.


    This time, Qiao ran didn''t even call.


    She didn''t know that she didn''t care about the previous events.


    So Qiao ran found out that he started shooting at the first time and even contacted the boss.


    The matter was settled so quickly.


    She didn''t call because she knew she wouldn''t care too much about it.


    Mi Youning looked at the time. It was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    Now it''s too late to go to the crew of the wind.


    Now go, make-up and change clothes. It can''t be photographed until noon.


    The cultural director didn''t urge. It can be seen that he also knows the news on the Internet.


    In particular, the news this time involves "the wind blows all over the world". The cultural director should also be busy.


    After dialing Qiao Ran''s phone, there was a noise right away.


    "Fei''er, I was just about to call you. The cultural director suspended it for one day today and started work tomorrow."


    Mi Youning sat in the lounge chair in front of the French window in the hotel room and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "I guess so."


    "Well, have you seen the news on the Internet? It has been solved. You can have a good rest today and I''ll be there tomorrow morning¡°


    Qiao Ran''s words attracted mi Youning''s attention, "where are you now?"


    And there was silence on the phone.


    "Hello -"


    Until the familiar low voice sounded.


    Mi Youning didn''t expect Qiao ran to be with Shen Ke at this time.


    No wonder the other party said genius came.

 Chapter 60

    Hearing Shen Ke''s voice, MI Youning gave a sound.


    It seems that she and Shen Ke haven''t had telephone contact for two days.


    Filming too late the day before yesterday, coupled with her deliberate neglect, she missed the other party''s phone.


    There was no contact yesterday. I called Qiao ran today, but I didn''t expect them to be together.


    Shen Ke felt mi Youning''s silence. He sat in the office of Shen''s company.


    The slender fingers with distinct bones beat the table regularly. The wristwatch showed the cuffs outside the shirt with a thoughtful expression.


    Qiao ran stood aside and looked at the boss, feeling helpless.


    He has been between them, how can he not feel the problem between them.


    But the boss was deeply involved, but the people he cared about didn''t seem to respond.


    Mi Youning also heard the tapping of the table from the other side through the telephone.


    The other party was silent for a while and said, "I will attend a party in a week. I hope you can accompany me then. Do you have time?"


    Hearing his words, MI Youning sighed silently.


    The other party''s questioning attitude is to give her a choice. In fact, she can ask for leave directly and let Qiao ran send her there.


    However, the other party will never cross certain boundaries, always take care of her feelings and make all decisions from her position.


    "OK, I''ll ask for leave then."


    Mi Youning confessed.


    Shen Ke''s attitude made it impossible for her to refuse.


    "Well, the weather over there is unstable recently. Pay more attention to your health and take good care of yourself."


    Get what you want, Shen Ke''s cold face with a gentle smile.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning couldn''t see the smile at all. Qiao ran, who was standing by, saw it, but almost lost his chin.


    If the boss keeps such a smile, the women he sees will be desperate and can''t help jumping on him.


    The killing power of that smile is too strong.


    Even Joe ran secretly covering the moon, and constantly make complaints about Tucao.


    "Well, you too."


    Mi Youning answered a specious concern and cut off the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, the smile on Shen Ke''s face subsided.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he looked straight at Joe ran and continued their previous conversation.


    "After Li Xin''s next arrangement, she can stop her work for a while."


    Qiao ran resumed his seriousness when he heard the speech. "Yes, boss."


    ¡­¡­


    A week will soon come.


    That day, MI Youning followed Qiao ran back from other places.


    This time, Shen Ke didn''t pick her up in person.


    Qiao ran directly sent the people to the villa and the evening party dress to her eyes.


    "What kind of party is it?"


    After taking the clothes, MI Youning finally asked.


    In the past, men took the initiative to tell her.


    But she hung up in a hurry and didn''t give the other party a chance to speak.


    Then I forgot to ask.


    "It''s director Fei''s celebration banquet. The brave has received a good response this time, and even has been released abroad. Although you are the second female, the external response to you is higher than the first female. You are likely to go back to the red carpet this year, and your position must be in the award ceremony at the end of the year."


    Said these, Qiao Ran''s eyes flashed.


    When he took over the other party, he knew that she would definitely be popular one day.


    But it didn''t come so soon.


    "The brave" is based on the strength of each other''s acting skills.


    In the following "the wind blows all over the world", Qiao ran had a hunch that once the TV play was broadcast, it would definitely make women more famous.

 Chapter 61

    It turned out to be a celebration banquet for director Fei. Mi Youning really didn''t guess.


    However, Qiao Ran''s words made mi Youning smile.


    If so, she is one step closer to leaving the task world.


    Seeing the smile on MI Youning''s face, Qiao ran thought she was also happy to win the prize.


    "The boss met the Shen family of M country in the company today. I should be back at dinner time. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    Mi Youning nodded at the speech.


    After Qiao ran left, she put aside her dress and went upstairs.


    Pushing away the bedroom full of Shen Ke''s breath, MI Youning frowned.


    For that man''s breath, now she is so adapted, even so familiar.


    Standing in the bedroom, looking at the surroundings.


    Everything as like as two peas in the room was left.


    Even the blanket on the sofa and the books she read were placed in the same position as before she left.


    Realizing this scene, MI Youning was bored.


    She was a little confused.


    That man likes her so much?


    I care about her so much.


    Even everything about her can be noticed.


    This Shen Ke always makes people helpless and can''t refuse, but he... Feels sorry for him.


    The reason why I feel distressed is that MI Youning can''t bear it.


    Lying on Shen Ke''s bed, MI Youning fell asleep in the familiar and reassuring breath.


    She slept very sweet, as if she had returned to her place of belonging.


    When Shen Ke returned home, he didn''t see a woman downstairs and went straight to the upstairs bedroom.


    The action of opening the door is very light.


    When the door was pushed open, he saw mi Youning sleeping soundly in bed.


    Step gently and approach each other step by step.


    I haven''t seen each other for some time. Women are still so beautiful. A small face still keeps a quiet smile.


    Shen Ke sat by the bed, gently touching her hair, with tenderness and affection in her eyes.


    Since he first met each other, one of his hearts has been lost.


    Just because he loves deeply, he is willing to choose the most humble position for this love.


    He wants to be needed by women and be relied on by each other.


    Even if he hasn''t got the other party''s heart yet, he is willing to wait.


    Spend a lifetime waiting.


    A person is too lonely. He wants to be accompanied by a woman for the rest of his life.


    Feeling someone caressing her head, MI Youning opened her confused eyes.


    Shen Ke''s deep affection is about to overflow, which makes mi Youning see it all in his eyes.


    Shen Ke, this man, what should I do with him?


    "You''re back."


    A simple greeting softened Shen Ke''s heart.


    His cold and affectionate face showed a satisfied smile.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Then he took the man who had half sat up into his arms.


    Mi Youning let the man hold her.


    At this moment, she obviously felt Shen Ke''s happy mood.


    She unconsciously hugged each other.


    The atmosphere between them is very warm - ambiguous and full of warmth.


    They held each other in silence for a long time and enjoyed this short warm moment.


    However, time is a problem. It''s time for them to attend the party next.


    Shen Ke first forced himself to loosen his soft body.


    He bowed his head, kissed mi Youning''s forehead and smiled softly. "Get up and wash. It''s time for us to start."


    At tonight''s banquet, director Fei invited many well-known figures in the circle.


    Fei Dao''s strength is there. As long as he is a big man in the entertainment industry, he will give face.

 Chapter 62

    In fact, Shen Ke himself can not participate, but he only participated because of MI Youning.


    What I said at the beginning about going to the party with him was just a reason to get along with each other more.


    Seeing mi Youning enter the washroom, Shen Ke loosens his tie and gets up and walks towards the wardrobe.


    He chose the clothes to wear tonight, but he didn''t change them the first time.


    After glancing at the washroom, Shen Ke opened the door of the dressing room.


    After MI Youning washed, there was no man in the room.


    She thought the other party had gone to the study.


    So I took back my bath towel and began to change into tonight''s dress.


    However, just as she picked up her dress, the door of the dressing room was opened.


    The sound of the door being opened awakened mi Youning.


    She looked up and saw Shen Ke standing there.


    At this time, the other party''s eyes were dark, the line of sight stuck to her, and the eye bag looked with valley.


    Mi Youning was surprised and hurriedly took his dress to block his body.


    Her expression remained flat, but the look of her ears betrayed her.


    "So you''re here. I thought you weren''t there, so -"


    Shen Ke dropped his eyes quickly when he heard the speech, but just now everything was closed.


    Mi Youning''s beautiful body and white color let him see clearly.


    He liked each other, so he didn''t expect anything from her.


    I just hope that just now, there is no fear for the other party because it reveals what he thinks in his heart.


    Otherwise, the gains will not be worth the losses.


    Shen Ke lowered his eyes and said quickly, "well, I''ll change clothes inside. Put on your clothes first. I''ll wait for you outside."


    He left the room in a hurry.


    Mi Youning stared deeply at Shen Ke''s back.


    It was not until the door was closed that I changed my clothes mechanically.


    Shen Ke''s performance just now seems to have happened in the depths of her mind.


    But she didn''t know whether it was the experience of the task world or other times.


    Half an hour later, MI Youning finally came out of the room.


    Shen Ke had already sat downstairs drinking water and calmed down for a long time.


    Hearing the sound from upstairs, he looked up.


    Just one look surprised him.


    The white dress was worn on MI Youning, with a noble temperament and elegance.


    At this time, she was like an attractive goblin.


    Charming - charming, demon - Rao, when those eyes looked over, they took a hook and were lifted up at a glance.


    Shen Ke felt that the fire had just disappeared and rose uncontrollably again.


    This woman is the incarnation of a goblin, which makes his self-control collapse.


    Mi Youning is wearing white high heels. She lifts up her skirt and walks down the stairs step by step.


    Listening to the footsteps, Shen Ke fiercely closed his eyes, clenched his hands into fists and squeezed his palms.


    When he opened it again, the valley fire in his eyes subsided.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he walked gracefully towards mi Youning.


    Also did not mean his praise, "today you are so beautiful, you will be the most beautiful woman at the party."


    Mi Youning is also a woman. Women don''t like to hear such praise.


    Especially what the man in front of her said, which made her feel very happy.


    "Thank you. You are also very handsome today, full of masculinity."


    Shen Ke himself is handsome, but he has a cold temperament and is usually silent and smiling.


    The other party has an unspeakable temperament. Sometimes it is very cold and difficult for people to get close, but sometimes it has a kind of temperament, which makes people feel warm.

 Chapter 64

    While Shen Ke is talking with Wenqing and director Fei, MI Youning sees Li Xin not far away.


    At this time, Li Xin was wearing a low-key blue dress and looked here with panic in her eyes.


    She saw a playful smile on her face.


    Shen Ke, who was close to her, whispered, "I have something to do over there. I''ll come to you later."


    Shen Ke heard that Yan was just going to ask her what to do, but when the words came to his mouth, he stopped.


    He nodded and looked at Mi Youning leaving.


    Until I saw her walking towards a woman.


    That woman seems to be Li Xin, another woman in the scandal a few days ago.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ke was reassured.


    In fact, he is still not confident. He is afraid that MI Youning will meet a man who attracts her more here.


    As long as a woman doesn''t fall in love with him for a day, his heart is always unsafe and unstable.


    He laughed at himself, but there was nothing he could do.


    Who said he fell in love first.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Xin saw the person coming, her face changed and she became more flustered.


    In fact, in the crew of "the wind blows over the world", she was sacked in an accident.


    Even discussed with the agent, just to release the disagreement between them in advance.


    Then later, the other party said that she deliberately pushed her in the legend of the Tang Dynasty. It can be denied that they had already disagreed,.


    However, she and her agent did not expect that the senior level of Shen went out.


    Even her work was affected during this period.


    "Why? Guilty?"


    Mi Youning walks up to Li Xin, picks up the drinks on the waiter''s tray, leans against the bar and looks at Li Xin with a smile.


    That expression full of arrogance.


    This was once Li Xin''s attitude towards the original owner, but now it''s just to repay each other.


    Li Xin''s face is very ugly. Seeing her attitude, how can she bear it.


    But she did not dare to act rashly. No matter how uncomfortable and oppressive she was, she could not make trouble with women on such an occasion today.


    Otherwise, her road will only become more and more difficult in the end.


    However, they are still like this, and there is no need to install it.


    "After all, you only have everything today by selling. How clean can you be?"


    She singled out her painful feet to make fun of MI Youning.


    After all, this is what every artist doesn''t like to hear.


    Even after the movie stars and actresses, they accepted the unspoken rules before they became famous.


    There is no artist who does not cherish feathers.


    Unfortunately, Li Xin is wrong. Mi Youning doesn''t care in front of her.


    Hearing Li Xin''s words, MI Youning couldn''t help looking for the man.


    Shen Ke is no longer talking to Wenqing and director Fei.


    Several men dressed neatly and with elite temperament were changed around.


    Not far away, there are many women looking around, and their eyes are eager to try.


    To tell you the truth, Li Xin is right.


    She was really kept and hidden by the rules.


    Without Shen Ke''s help, she would not have come to this step quickly and easily.


    So she didn''t get angry with Li Xin''s words, and even deepened her smile.


    Li Xin wanted to turn her face. Seeing her deepened smile, she vomited blood in her heart.


    This woman is so shameless.


    However, who cares about the reputation feather if you can hold chairman Shen''s thigh.


    I have a bright future all my life, and there is no problem walking sideways in this circle.


    How many people want to catch up and hold their thighs, but they don''t have a chance.

 Chapter 65

    Li Xin thought of the woman in front of her and actually knew chairman Shen.


    He even took her to the party himself, and the jealousy in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Two years ago, when she saw this woman talking and laughing with Dong Shen, she became crazy with jealousy.


    Now she really sat down and made her more manic.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know Dong Shen last time? Now you appear in front of everyone so quickly. It''s just like this, but you''ve become a woman''s watch and erected a memorial archway."


    This was obviously emotional, and finally took mi Youning''s eyes away from the man.


    After she moved away, she didn''t see the man''s eyes just turned to her.


    Shen Ke always knew that women were watching him, which made him very happy.


    Even the smile on his face is a little more real.


    Seeing this, people around him felt that today''s director Shen was more popular.


    Thinking of the artists brought by Dong Shen, I seem to understand something.


    Mi Youning turned his head and smiled with an indifferent face. He was not affected at all. "You''re just jealous."


    Put the glass on the bar. She doesn''t like the wine.


    It''s not the same grade as the wine at Shen''s banquet years ago.


    However, it is impossible for Fei Dao to hit tens of millions of Shen''s because of a banquet.


    She approached Li Xin two steps and said a few words. Her voice was not small, but her eyes looked frightened.


    Just because mi Youning said to her, "Li Xin, enjoy your next short and stable life. All you have done to me will be repaid to you sooner or later. I will do what I say. You''d better not be clever, otherwise the consequence will be suicide."


    After saying these words and appreciating the frightened look on Li Xin''s face, MI Youning turned and walked away.


    She is not joking. Before she leaves the world, she will repay all that Li Xin has done to her original owner.


    One report for another, the original owner has died, and this account will be settled after all.


    Shen Qing has been destroyed and spent his life in prison.


    Then there is only one Li Xin left.


    As long as you get the film queen and solve Li Xin, the task in the world is over.


    Thinking of leaving and the days approaching, MI Youning couldn''t hold down his smile.


    She hasn''t eaten tonight. Now she''s a little hungry.


    I walked to the front of the restaurant and chose my favorite food.


    Now mi Youning is in a very happy mood. He doesn''t even find the man around him.


    "What are you laughing at? So happy?"


    Shen Ke saw the smile on her face and smiled.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know what mi Youning was thinking, otherwise he would never laugh at this time.


    Mi Youning looked sideways and saw the man around him.


    See each other''s eyes focused on him, and the smile on his face is also gentle and intoxicating.


    I had some pleasant feelings before, so I couldn''t help deducting points.


    This man always touches her heart inadvertently.


    Let her disturb her mood for him, and even affect her.


    How can Shen Ke not see the changes on MI Youning''s face.


    The smile at the bottom of his eyes dissipated, but the smile on his face remained the same.


    "Why are you mute?" Shen Ke approached each other''s body.


    The spoiled words sounded in MI Youning''s ears.


    Their posture at this time is somewhat ambiguous.


    Mi Youning took a step back with the plate in his hand.


    This move made Shen Ke change his face.

 Chapter 66

    Seeing mi Youning''s obvious rejection, Shen Ke''s smile froze.


    He doesn''t know what happened to the other party in this short time.


    Become so obviously exclusive of him.


    Let the bottom of his heart sink constantly, and his face was worried.


    The smile disguised before has disappeared and turned into a thick bitterness.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Ke takes a step away from MI Youning and looks straight at Mi Youning.


    That attitude urgently needs an answer.


    Mi Youning is really embarrassed at this time.


    Shen Ke''s attitude made her feel guilty and made her feel self loathing.


    She can''t give the other party''s response, but she keeps such ambiguity with the other party.


    Such her, such reality, such inhumanity.


    Especially when Shen Ke has such deep feelings for her.


    At this moment, facing Shen Ke, MI Youning was evasive.


    She really can''t bear it.


    If the person in front of her is a scum man and a wave - son, and she doesn''t have such deep feelings for her, she won''t be so.


    Mi Youning has always been the master of others'' kindness to her and she will repay her.


    Of course, the opposite is true, and even the means are more.


    However, Shen Ke''s kindness to her in front of her can''t be repaid.


    There was no response.


    She knew that the man was waiting for an answer, waiting for her to give him peace of mind.


    It can be done with a word or even an action.


    But mi Youning couldn''t do it.


    She really can''t bear to continue to use each other.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and was silent. At this moment, Shen Ke finally panicked.


    He felt that MI Youning was wrong and his attitude was very wrong.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Ke can''t help reaching out to grab mi Youning''s hand and wants to hold the woman''s hand in his heart, which makes him feel safe.


    But when he went to grab the other party''s hand, he just touched the other party''s hand, and the other party quickly dodged.


    Shen Ke''s heart sank.


    Mi Youning confirmed with the ring soul who had not been in touch for a long time. After the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space had not changed, she finally raised her eyes and looked at the person in front of her.


    That vision is so rational, so indifferent.


    At this moment, she recovered her old attitude of being alone.


    She won''t stop her pace to work as a person in the world.


    Seeing the coexistence of affection and fear in Shen Ke''s eyes, MI Youning smiled.


    Smile relieved, smile clean and beautiful.


    But her words hurt people like that.


    "Shen Ke, you''re fine."


    In a word, Shen Ke''s heart fell to the bottom.


    This opening remark still explains what he will get later.


    Shen Ke quickly interrupted her and put on his previous smile, "let''s not talk about this first. I''m just a demon. You haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s have something to eat first."


    At this moment, he really hopes that the topic will end, because he really doesn''t want to hear the following words at this time.


    Then he took the plate in MI Youning''s hand, went to the long table and looked at the food, "what do you want to eat, I''ll take it for you."


    Mi Youning looks at her like this. Shen Ke helps her choose food, but she doesn''t respond.


    She knew the other party was avoiding.


    But if they go on like this, it''s really a problem.


    He is very good, but she can''t give the other party a response and give him the feelings he wants.


    "Shen Ke, I don''t want to eat."


    Shen Ke''s body paused, but only for a moment, he continued to put food on the plate.


    It''s like I didn''t hear what mi Youning said.

 Chapter 67

    Mi Youning couldn''t bear to see this.


    "Shen Ke, you''re really good, but do you think it''s Fair for us to go on like this?"


    She has a tough attitude. She can''t continue to hurt the man.


    Shen Ke finally turned around.


    His eyes were reddish and depressed, but his deep feelings remained the same.


    "Fairness is my business. We are boyfriend and girlfriend. You promised me at the beginning."


    Mi Youning looked away from her reddish eyes and said, "but I don''t love you."


    The cruel words were spoken in this way.


    "I don''t love you, and I will never love you. Do you think it''s fair?"


    Shen Ke pursed at the corners of his mouth, and the injury in his eyes could no longer be hidden.


    He really felt heartache.


    He knew that the woman in front of him had no feelings for him.


    But when he heard the other party say it himself, the feeling made him so painful.


    Obviously, there is no vigorous love between them.


    But he just fell in love with this woman.


    He has been trying to make the other party accept him and try to be her dependence.


    However, I finally got a sentence that I don''t love you.


    "I can wait." the hoarse voice said the dry words word by word.


    Mi Youning was oppressed by this painful voice and finally caught the man''s eye again.


    Shen Ke has a cry in his eyes. It''s humble.


    It''s not for the man in front of you.


    He is a noble and noble son of heaven,


    But now she is so humble in front of her.


    Mi Youning felt heavy.


    She hurt him after all.


    "Shen Ke, you won''t understand. Even if you fall in love, so what? I''ll never stop for you. Even when you''re away, I''ll forget you. My life is not that simple. We''re destined to be different."


    She''s telling the truth.


    Even if she gave Shen Ke what she wanted in this world, it was not pure emotion.


    Even when the other party is gone, or she leaves the task world, she will forget the other party.


    Maybe I''ll never remember. He''s just a passer-by in this thousands of worlds.


    Shen Ke didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    But he knew that women really didn''t love him.


    I have no feelings for him.


    Even in this relationship, he has been in a humble position.


    But at this stage, he didn''t know how to retain the other party.


    Her attitude was so resolute and her words were so direct that his heart broke.


    But he still can''t do not love her.


    He didn''t know how he liked this lonely woman.


    Only know that this woman is what he wants, is the person he wants to accompany all his life.


    She was the only one he wanted, and he didn''t want anyone except her.


    "Let''s calm down today. I don''t want to talk about this topic. We just forget it."


    Shen Ke''s ability to say this now is the limit.


    He is a man and has never been so humble since he was born.


    This is his last dignity. He really doesn''t know what to do when he talks about it.


    Don''t want to hear the other party''s rejection again, so put the plate in MI Youning''s hand.


    "You have something to eat first. I remember that the company still has some things to deal with. The driver will stay for you and go home early after the banquet."


    With that, Shen Ke wanted to touch her hair.


    But thinking of the other party''s avoidance just now, he dropped his hand.


    Afraid of hearing the other party''s rejection, he turned and strode away.

 Chapter 68

    Seeing Shen Ke leaving quickly, MI Youning felt uncomfortable with the panic she saw.


    She really doesn''t want to hurt each other.


    But he responded.


    At this time, she was very tired of herself.


    After Shen Ke''s back disappeared, MI Youning looked down and saw the food on the plate.


    They are all her favorite food. The other party is really careful, and even her care is beyond imagination.


    "Little soul, how about shielding Shen Ke''s feelings for me?"


    Turning around and sitting in one seat, MI Youning began to find a way to minimize the damage.


    "Host, please don''t be unreasonable. It has nothing to do with the task content."


    The sound of the ring soul tablet responds to MI Youning''s whimsical.


    In fact, Jiehun won''t tell her that even shielding can''t achieve the effect.


    Mi Youning picked up the tableware next to him and began to eat.


    The food Shen Ke chose for her gave her a bitter taste.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t know it at all.


    If you really don''t care, why do you have such a bitter feeling.


    Feelings can''t be touched or seen.


    All feelings are concerned first, and then there will be deep and shallow feelings.


    She didn''t know her emotions. When she was influenced by Shen Ke, she began to care.


    Mi Youning ate all the food on his plate even though it tasted bitter.


    The lively atmosphere at the party has made her lose interest.


    After finding guide Fei and telling the other party to leave, MI Youning takes the elevator and walks downstairs.


    After she left, she didn''t see a woman walking towards Li Xin.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning went downstairs and walked out of the hotel. At a glance, she saw a man''s car waiting for her not far away.


    "Miss Phil, are you going home now?"


    The driver has been standing outside the car. Seeing her figure, he immediately came forward and asked.


    Mi Youning nodded.


    Sitting in the car and looking at the moving scenery outside the car, she couldn''t lift her mood.


    Until she returned to the villa, she felt deserted in the empty big house.


    In the past, as long as she came back, men always appeared beside her.


    Even took good care of her and told some harmless jokes to make her happy.


    Go upstairs, come to their bedroom and push the door open.


    The familiar breath surrounded her.


    That is to reassure her that she has integrated into the atmosphere of safety boundary.


    At this moment, MI Youning finally felt no longer so cold.


    Walking into the bedroom, the smell of Shen Ke became stronger and stronger.


    But as she walked to the bedside, her face changed and she stopped.


    Mi Youning scanned everything around him.


    This is Shen Ke''s room. Here is the smell of that man.


    But now she feels a sense of belonging here.


    This is not right, very wrong.


    When the alarm bell rang in her heart, she quickly went to the corner of the room, pulled up the suitcase she hadn''t opened in time when she came back today, and quickly walked towards the door.


    She can''t go on like this.


    Now that you have confessed to Shen Ke, you can''t go on.


    She also has to adapt to the situation without a man around early.


    She used to be alone in the task world, and so is this time.


    She was always alone.


    Mi you would rather salute than change her clothes and go downstairs.


    At this time, the driver downstairs is sitting in the car on the phone and hasn''t left yet.


    He reported to the boss that he had been sent back to the villa by a woman.


    However, as soon as he finished reporting, MI Youning appeared.

 Chapter 69

    "Boss, Miss Phil appeared with her suitcase."


    Standing at the door, MI Youning saw that the driver not far away had not left.


    There was silence over the driver''s phone.


    But he quickly said to the driver, "listen to her arrangement and drive safely."


    Then he hung up.


    The last sentence is the idea of driving safely. Although it tells the driver, it is also for the sake of MI Youning''s safety.


    Mi Youning went to the car and said, "take me to the airport."


    When the driver heard the speech, he threw the cell phone that had been hung up aside and replied, "OK."


    He quickly got out of the car and put her salute in the car.


    Until he got on the plane, MI Youning felt the smell surrounded by Shen Ke gradually dissipate.


    This made her feel depressed and relaxed a lot.


    However, the depression at the bottom of her heart was ignored by her.


    When mi Youning gets on the plane and leaves, Shen Ke, sitting in Shen''s office, uses wine to relieve his worries.


    He just hung up and knew that MI Youning had left and got on the plane.


    Looking at the dark sky, I don''t know if the other party is in the sky.


    At night, he had to escape.


    If he doesn''t leave, he may be with each other, which is really impossible.


    How can he keep her away from him when the other party is so cold.


    He couldn''t do it and didn''t want to let each other go.


    No, love can, but he gives each other time.


    He can always love her, even if he can''t get a response.


    As long as she always stands where he can see.


    Even if the other party turns around or turns his head, he can be seen not far from her forever.


    He put the wine in his hand into his mouth, with a trace of firmness in Shen Ke''s eyes.


    Now that he has identified her, he will never give up unless she is the one.


    He was even glad that he left early at the party tonight and didn''t let her leave because of his poor self-esteem and a moment of sadness.


    Putting the empty glass down, Shen Ke picked up the suit coat on the seat next to him and strode out of the office.


    Mi Youning has left the villa, but there are still traces of her.


    He can''t wait to go back and feel the truth of each other''s existence.


    ¡­¡­


    Then the two seemed to fall into a cold war.


    It was Mi Yuning''s unilateral cold war.


    Shen Ke still calls him every day. Mi Youning answered the phone in addition to the first few days, and then slowly began to reduce the number of men''s calls.


    But Shen Ke is still persistent, and the phone will arrive every day.


    At this time, MI Youning ends the day''s shooting and has just been returned to the hotel by Qiao ran.


    She looked at the phone on the desk and didn''t mean to answer it.


    Now that she has decided to temporarily separate from Shen Ke and alienate each other, she can''t give up halfway.


    The phone screen went dark, and then it didn''t light up again.


    Mi Youning ignores a trace of strange emotion at the bottom of her heart, goes into the bathroom to wash, and then goes to bed.


    After their cold war, MI Youning''s activities were still full.


    Because the actors of "wind in the world" are powerful, the shooting progress is obviously ahead of schedule.


    This makes Wen Qing smile every day and seldom lose his temper.


    In four months, MI Youning finally finished her shooting work in the wind.


    In these four months, she didn''t see Shen Ke again, not once.


    Even in some of her shooting activities, there is the possibility of meeting that person, she is trying to avoid this possibility.

 Chapter 70

    Because she wanted to avoid it, they haven''t met since Fei Dao''s celebration party.


    Mi Youning packed her luggage in the hotel.


    Even if she avoids again, she will eventually return to the city where Shen Ke exists.


    However, this time, she can''t live with each other again.


    The moment she said she didn''t love each other, she couldn''t go on with Shen Ke.


    But it backfired.


    After Qiao ran received mi Youning, he boarded the plane and went back. After getting off the plane, he saw Shen Ke at a glance.


    Shen Ke knew that today was the day she came back, so she came to pick up people.


    I haven''t even let Joe talk.


    He can also feel mi Youning''s temperament. He knows that she will not find him when she comes back.


    So he came.


    Pick up the people in person and take them home again.


    Mi Youning pressed the hat on her head, and her sunglasses blocked the look in her eyes.


    She went to Shen Ke and looked at each other. "Why are you here?"


    Shen Ke is thinner than the last time they met. Although it is not obvious, it can still be seen.


    There was no reduction in the deep affection for her in those eyes.


    Shen Ke smiled at her, took the salute and took her hand.


    "Take you home. I haven''t seen you for so long. I miss you."


    Shen Ke seemed as if nothing had happened between them, just like before.


    Mi Youning''s eyes flashed behind his sunglasses.


    She looked at each other and held her hand. She didn''t break free for a time.


    Qiao ran pulled other salutes behind him. At this time, he said to the two people: "let''s go quickly. We''ll be seen in a moment, and fei''er can''t go away."


    Looking at the fan group holding a sign not far away, MI Youning lowered his hat again.


    Shen Ke took mi Youning by the hand and strode away with the suitcase in the other hand.


    It was not until she got on the bus that MI Youning realized that she was going home with a man again.


    It''s good to make it clear to men this time that such procrastination and entanglement between them is bad for both sides.


    Taking off her hat and sunglasses, she didn''t look at the man sitting next to her.


    She knew the other party was looking at her, but she didn''t want to talk to Shen Ke.


    Now the driver and Qiao ran are here, and some words can''t start in front of their interview.


    Mi Youning once again chatted with the consciousness of giving up the soul.


    "Little soul, how is Shen Qing now?"


    "It''s terrible. It''s terrible. I''ve suffered a lot and have been abandoned."


    Hearing this answer, MI Youning smiled with relief at the corners of her mouth.


    If the other party doesn''t live well, she can rest assured.


    Next is Li Xin.


    I don''t know what the other party is like.


    "Li Xin has disappeared recently. What is she doing now?"


    Jiehun tells mi Youning about Li Xin''s recent status.


    Li Xin has been hidden by the company since the last incident.


    Now she can''t be seen in all activities.


    But her life is still wonderful.


    Today, I have dinner with the famous director. Tomorrow, I spend a good night with a young master. The day after tomorrow, there is a steal love drama.


    Occasionally, in some entertainment places, I see Li Xin dressed in a violent - exposed figure.


    Each other''s life is colorful.


    It''s not urgent. Since she comes back, Li Xin will be here soon.


    Director Wen Qing will be back in two days. At that time, the crew will get together, but I don''t know if Li Xin will appear.


    Maybe at that time, it was an opportunity to get rid of Li Xin.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the car stopped.


    Mi Youning looked out of the car and saw the familiar villa.

 Chapter 71

    Shen Ke pulled the woman who had not spoken to him all the way out of the car and went straight to the villa.


    Qiao ran and the driver took the salute off the car and acted as coolies.


    Holding mi Youning in the living room, he didn''t stop until he went upstairs and entered the bedroom.


    Shen Ke let go of her hand.


    He went to the bar alone, poured a glass of wine and sent it all to the entrance.


    He always knew that MI Youning was avoiding him.


    So he followed each other and tried to avoid the encounter with her.


    He thought that if they calmed down, they could still go back to the past.


    But now the other party''s attitude made him understand how cold her heart was.


    The attitude in the car has explained everything.


    She still refused to stay.


    He refused to give him a chance to wait.


    Mi Youning walks to Shen Ke and feels his restlessness and helplessness.


    She also poured herself a glass of wine and drank with the man, "you will always meet someone who really loves you."


    After drinking the wine in your hand, put the glass on the bar and turn away from the bedroom.


    Shen Ke held the glass tightly and even cracked it.


    Instead of looking at Mi Youning''s back, he repressed, "but I just want you."


    This sentence was accompanied by Mi Youning''s action of closing the door.


    The repressed painful voice made her heart pick up.


    But she still closed the door.


    Instead of leaving, she leaned her back against the wall.


    "Little soul, am I wrong?"


    Jiehun naturally knows everything about the outside world.


    At this time, he immediately replied, "host, the obsession of love without love is the most painful."


    Mi Youning hangs her eyes. How could she not know Shen Ke''s pain.


    "However, after I leave the world, I don''t leave him alone. The pain will only be deeper."


    "But if you don''t get it, you will regret it all your life." Jie soul retorted.


    Then he said, "host, do you really have no feelings for him? You always think about him these days, and even stand in his position. You get tangled because of each other. It''s not like you at all."


    Yeah, it''s not like her.


    When did she go back and forth like this.


    The first emotion is just what men ask. Why does she keep her heart tightly.


    Even if she lives in this world for a hundred years, it''s just a flick of her fingers for the rest of her life.


    If he wants, give it to him. As for later, if he gets it, he may not have obsession.


    Mi Youning held his hands and hesitated.


    However, her actions have replaced all decisions.


    She gently opened the door and looked at the lonely figure sitting on the bar.


    She doesn''t want to see Shen Ke like this.


    It''s not for each other.


    She even wanted to give him everything he wanted.


    Mi Youning walked towards Shen Ke step by step.


    Shen Ke suddenly turned his head and looked at her coming. There was a bright light in his eyes. He opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. The look in his eyes was also gloomy.


    However, MI Youning quickened her pace, walked to Shen Ke and hugged him.


    "I''ll give it to you if you want, but I may not give the same emotional return."


    Shen Ke was stunned when mi Youning picked him up.


    Listening to each other''s words, he trembled, stretched out his hands and hugged the man in his arms.


    "As long as you are by my side, I don''t ask you to love me very much, just ask you to let me love you and let me see you."


    Mi Youning smiled. She raised her head, looked at the man''s affectionate and excited eyes, and gently tiptoed to kiss his chin.


    A light kiss made Shen Ke laugh like a child.

 Chapter 72

    Mi Youning woke up hungry the next morning.


    Open your confused eyes and feel the soreness and softness of your body for the first time.


    And hunger in the stomach.


    Thinking of what happened with Shen Ke yesterday, MI Youning blushed.


    The color made her look very attractive.


    Look at the other side of the bed. It''s empty.


    Reach out and touch it. It''s cold.


    It seems that the other party got up early and didn''t know what to do at this time.


    That''s good, so she can cushion and be a little prepared.


    Get up and get out of bed. Mi Youning walks slowly to the bathroom.


    From the back, the walking posture is very strange.


    Shen Ke stood at the door of the bedroom and watched mi Youning disappear into the bathroom step by step.


    Looking down, it''s really more than enough.


    Recalling the way mi Youning was walking, Shen Ke closed his eyes and pressed Gu Qianwang down.


    Feeling almost, Shen Ke walked into the room with the tray in his hand.


    There is a bowl of porridge and some side dishes on the plate.


    This is specially prepared for MI Youning.


    Shen Ke sat on the sofa in the room, waiting for the people in the bathroom to come out.


    Mi Youning walked into the bathroom, looked at the marks on her body and burst into foul language.


    Such a gentle but cool man is so cruel.


    There''s not a perfect place on this body.


    Too special, asshole.


    When she came out after washing, MI Youning still had a sneer on her face.


    The picture of being tossed last night made her decide that she would not let men close to her recently.


    There''s no sense of propriety. It''s killing her.


    So at this time, Shen Ke sat on the sofa waiting for the woman and felt her anger at a glance.


    Mi Youning also saw Shen Ke sitting on the sofa.


    She ignored each other and walked into the dressing room.


    After finding her close relative''s loose home clothes here and changing them, she came out.


    Shen Ke thought and understood where her mood came from. She had been waiting at the door of the dressing room for a long time.


    Seeing someone come out, he hugged him in his arms, "honey, I''m wrong. Forgive me."


    Mi Youning looked up at him coldly and began to break away from his arms.


    Shen Ke''s strength is very tight. She can''t earn it.


    "You let go of me."


    Mi Youning gnawed his teeth.


    She just decided not to let the other party close. At this time, it was obviously a slap in the face.


    This makes mi Youning look worse.


    Seeing this, Shen Ke released her, but turned to take her hand, "eat first, we''re not angry."


    Mi Youning followed him to the sofa and saw the porridge and exquisite side dishes on the table. His face relaxed.


    Then she ate without saying a word, and the man looked at her with spoiled eyes.


    At this tender moment, he was interrupted by the phone ring.


    Mi Youning listens to her cell phone ring and gets up to get it.


    Shen Ke''s face was not very good. He pressed her down, got up alone, went to the bedside and picked up her phone.


    When I saw the caller ID on the phone, my face was even more ugly.


    He displeased and handed the phone to MI Youning.


    The latter saw the caller ID, said the phone was connected, and immediately came Qiao Ran''s voice.


    "Fei''er, Director Wen Qing held a small dinner in his villa tonight. The crew of" the wind blows the world "will be there. You are the same. After all, you are the heroine."


    Mi Youning said well, and then Qiao ran said other arrangements.


    He even said that at the end of the play "the brave", she might come back with a movie queen, so he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 73

    Mi Youning hung up the phone and said to the unhappy man around him, "today is the day for the cultural director''s crew to get together. I have to sleep during the day and have spirit at night. Don''t disturb me."


    When facing her, Shen Ke showed a gentle smile, but there was no brilliance before.


    "Well, I see. I may not be able to accompany you at that time. Do you want me to pick you up at night?"


    Mi Youning shook her head and refused, then continued to eat.


    He went back to bed with dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, the sky began to darken.


    There are no men in the villa.


    After she asked Jiehun, she knew that the man was still in charge of the Shen family in country M.


    Although we have found an heir to the Shen family, we still need to cultivate. Now men have a heavy burden.


    Mi Youning sighed silently.


    Years later, he knew what a man did, and naturally how he did it.


    It''s all because of her.


    Get up and see the notes by the bed, which are all men''s instructions.


    The smile on her face softened a little.


    Then he got up to wash, change clothes and make-up, and was ready to go out.


    ¡­¡­


    Director Wen Qing''s dinner today is in his villa.


    When mi Youning was delivered by the driver, many people were present.


    And she did see Li Xin here.


    The other party''s face was haggard, and even his eyes were very sharp and full of hate.


    Mi Youning saw the funny smile on the corner of her mouth.


    When she walked into the dining center, many people greeted her.


    Mi Youning hovered among the crowd, but she observed Li Xin not far away from time to time.


    There is something wrong with Li Xin today.


    Looking at her eyes, I want to tear her up.


    "Attention, Li Xin and Tang Yu will kidnap you tonight, which involves your life safety."


    Just then, the warning sound of the ring soul came.


    Mi Youning frowned slightly.


    It turned out that Li Xin colluded with Tang Yu.


    Shen and Tang broke up, which caused a sensation.


    Now Tang Yu turned his head and reported all his hatred to her.


    "Quit soul, do you think I should take advantage of this opportunity to catch Li Xin."


    After a long time, he said, "the host is about to complete this task in the world. Everything depends on the host."


    Yes, her task is about to be completed.


    You can get the queen of the film from eight to nine.


    The wish of the original Lord has almost been completed.


    If it had been before, she might have become famous, retired and left the task world.


    However, what happened yesterday made it impossible for her to leave like this.


    Now think about it, in fact, her heart has always been biased towards that man.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made such a decision so soon last night.


    Just let her accompany men through this life.


    ¡­¡­


    The dinner was very lively, and now it''s finally over.


    Mi Youning did not return to the villa. At this time, she was "dazed".


    Of course, for the life safety of the host, Jiehun has made her body resistant to drugs in advance.


    I felt that the car was driving farther and farther away, and the sound was slowly clear.


    Mi Youning knows where the car is going. It''s getting more and more remote.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy. She didn''t forget to tell Jiehun to record all this.


    When the car stopped, MI Youning woke up slowly.


    If you don''t wake up at this time, you will definitely drag it out without pity.


    "Where is this? Who are you?"

 Chapter 74

    Mi Youning sat up and looked at his hands tied. On the car sat two big men with fear in their eyes.


    "Where is this? Who are you?"


    The two men in the car frowned when they saw her wake up. They remembered that the medicine was very heavy. How could they wake up so soon.


    But he didn''t think carefully. He opened the door and pushed people out of the car.


    "Stop talking nonsense and go!"


    The two men are very fierce.


    Looking at the remote old warehouse, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    The driver on the bus also got off at this time, holding his cell phone and making a phone call.


    "Yes, miss, she''s awake."


    The driver is also a big man. He looks at her with no temperature, just like looking at a dead man.


    Mi Youning quickly lowered his head and looked scared, but there was no fear in his eyes. Listening to each other''s words, he guessed there.


    "OK, yes."


    The driver hung up the phone.


    He turned and waved his head to the two big men on one side.


    The latter immediately impolitely took mi Youning and walked into the dilapidated warehouse.


    She was pushed into the warehouse with trembling feet.


    It''s very messy inside, and even rusty machinery is everywhere.


    Pushing her, the two men turned and left. The rusty iron door was closed and a harsh sound occurred.


    Mi Youning squints at the surrounding environment and waits silently.


    As time passed, about half an hour later, there was an emergency brake outside the warehouse.


    Mi Youning quickly recovered her frightened expression.


    The iron door of the warehouse was opened again, and the sound was still harsh.


    Several figures appeared at the door.


    Two thin voices, MI Youning lifted his eyes and swept away. It was Tang Yu and Li Xin.


    Behind them were the previous big men.


    Mi Youning looked at Tang Yu and Li Xin angrily, although she was frightened and frightened. "It''s you!"


    With a twisted smile on Tang Yu''s face, he walked into the warehouse and looked down at her, "of course, do you regret falling into my hands now?"


    Regret? Mi Youning smiled sarcastically.


    "What do you want?"


    Tang Yu came up to her, looked at her hands tied, stretched out his hand to pick up her chin, looked left and right and mocked: "there''s just a face. What Shen Ke likes is just a leather bag. You can make my Tang family smoke for you!"


    Then he pinched her hard.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help but cry out in pain.


    She stepped back quickly and looked at them coldly.


    "Come on, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Tang Yu sneered, "of course, there is revenge and complaint. Since you are so valuable, you should make use of it."


    Hearing this, MI Youning''s face didn''t look good, and she already had a guess in her heart.


    Sure enough, Tang Yu''s next words verified her conjecture.


    "On the way here, I have called Shen Ke. As long as he transfers the shares of the Shen family to the Tang family, I will let you go. Of course, you can go back alive before that."


    Mi Youning''s face was very ugly, and even her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Consciousness communicates with the ring soul, "little soul, have you recorded it?"


    "Host, it''s all done."


    Hearing this, MI Youning''s face changed.


    She secretly cut the rope with the blade prepared in advance in her hand.


    But don''t forget to talk to Tang Yu and try to delay some time.


    She can''t put a man in this danger.

 Chapter 75

    "Don''t waste time. Shen Ke won''t come. I still know my own value. It''s definitely not worth Shen''s shares."


    When Tang Yu heard this, she seemed to be stimulated. She stepped forward.


    "Pa......"


    A slap hit mi Youning in the face.


    The latter was slapped and his face tilted to one side.


    But her hands kept moving.


    "You know, Shen Ke is on his way here now. He even brought the transfer documents."


    Tang Yu''s gnashing of teeth sounded in his ear.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to hear it.


    Of course she knows what a man can do when he is in danger.


    Thinking so, she finally cut the rope in her hand.


    She narrowed her eyes and quickly threw the rope aside. Her backhand gave Tang Yu the reward before.


    "Pa... Pa..."


    Several slaps in a row shocked Li Xin and the big men not far away.


    They don''t know how mi Youning untied the rope.


    Until after several slaps, the man standing nearest saved Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu himself was confused.


    This was the first time she had been slapped, or even slapped several times in a row.


    Mi Youning touched the beaten side of his face with his tongue and looked at Tang Yu coldly.


    "Tie me up. You want to kill me, but it depends on whether you have this ability."


    Then he looked at Li Xin not far away, "I warned you not to play tricks behind your back, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences. Congratulations, you have successfully provoked me."


    The latter took two steps back when she heard the speech, and she didn''t want to, but Tang Yu found her and offered her good conditions.


    Even let her return to the entertainment industry, how can she not be seduced.


    But at this time, looking at ran Feier in front of her, she found that she had never really known each other.


    Tang Yu finally recovered from the fact that she was slapped.


    "Come on, kill her! This bitch!"


    When the big man around her heard the speech, he immediately walked towards mi Youning.


    Mi Youning sneered at his movements.


    She used to be a general, a martial arts, and even a taekwondo black belt.


    Even if the body has not learned, she can use it. That''s her own ability.


    At the moment when the three big men came around, MI Youning was the first to shoot.


    Jump, kick both sides one by one, and then quickly fight with the rest.


    The two beat quickly, but the next moment, the man fell into the wind.


    And the two who kicked before have stood up.


    Mi Youning saw from the corner of his eye that he quickly locked the man''s arm in front of him and broke it with force. The sound of bone fracture sounded.


    Turn around and deal with the two people who come up again.


    It''s a little hard this time, but I can cope with it.


    Tang Yu and Li Xin not far away grew up when they saw this scene.


    They never thought that MI Youning should have such a powerful skill.


    Mi Youning kicked and broke one of the men''s arms again, turned around and put the remaining one to the ground.


    Just as she turned around, the sound of the brakes came from the warehouse again.


    Listen to that noise. It wasn''t caused by one or two cars.


    Soon appeared in the warehouse.


    The man standing in front is Shen Ke with a gloomy and beautiful face.


    Now he saw that the woman had nothing to do and strode forward.


    He saw no one else, only those who were worried.


    When Li Xin saw the person who suddenly appeared in the warehouse, she had already softened her legs and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 76

    Tang Yu looked at Mi Youning and the man who suddenly appeared.


    She watched Shen Ke walk to the woman and hold her in her arms.


    At this point, she saw the deep feeling in Shen Ke''s eyes.


    This made the distortion in her heart beyond recognition.


    She had no chips at this time, but she couldn''t see them together.


    Shen Ke hugged the woman and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Mi Youning hugs the man back, feels the trembling of the other party, and constantly comforts him.


    After confirming that the woman in her arms was really all right, Shen Ke turned and looked at Tang Yu, Li Xin and the big man who made a painful sound on the ground.


    He didn''t ask these people what was going on, but looked at Tang Yu coldly.


    "Tang Yu, I''ve done my utmost to you. You and the Tang family were fighting Shen''s shares before. You and I know this well, but I''m involved in her at this time. I''ll settle this account with you and the Tang family."


    He was about to pull mi Youning away.


    "Ha ha......" Tang Yu looked at them and laughed.


    She reached out, took out a gun from her handbag and pointed it at Mi Youning.


    It was loaded before it came.


    She pulled the trigger directly.


    "Ah..." Li Xin screamed when she saw this.


    Shen Ke saw this scene from the corner of his eye and threw down the woman around him.


    "Bang..."


    "Host! Danger!"


    The gunfire sounded, accompanied by a warning from the soul.


    Mi Youning was thrown to the ground by a man.


    She caught a muffled hum from the man.


    The smell of blood quickly lingers on the tip of the nose.


    Shen Ke was shot.


    She reached out and wiped a man''s back. It was wet and blood.


    Put the man aside, MI Youning half knelt on the ground, with fear in his eyes this time.


    Because she saw the gun - the mouth was in the most deadly place.


    Shen Ke''s mouth still shed some blood.


    He felt the passing of life, and that feeling was very strong.


    Reluctant to hold the woman''s hand, opened his mouth to say something, but spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Standing not far away, Tang Yu was stunned.


    She killed, not the woman, but Shen Ke.


    Mi Youning held the man''s hand. His eyes were wet and didn''t know, "don''t talk. Don''t talk first."


    The voice was choked with obvious trembling.


    The people who followed Shen Ke had all gathered around at this time. They controlled Tang Yu, and someone called the hospital.


    Mi Youning is also communicating with Jiehun quickly.


    "Quit soul! Save him! Please save him!"


    The ring soul did not respond.


    "Little soul, save him! You save him!"


    She didn''t want to see a man die like this.


    He is so good, so gentle, and so love her.


    In MI Youning''s constant pleading, Jie soul finally opened his mouth, "host, if you save the male Lord, you will leave the world and need your soul to save people."


    Every time she completes her task in a world, her soul will strengthen.


    At this time, MI Youning doesn''t care about the power of the soul.


    "Save him, please save him. I don''t want to see him die."


    Mi Youning is already in tears, but she doesn''t know that she is constantly asking for a warning.


    "OK."


    A strange phenomenon happened.


    The bullet in Shen Ke''s body slowly left his body and went towards mi Youning''s body.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning felt pain and couldn''t help making a sound.


    Looking at the man''s unbelievable eyes, she smiled.


    "What a fool. Find someone who really loves you in the future."

 Chapter 77

    Shen Ke is dying, but he is alive again.


    He knows exactly what happened.


    But he was the only one who remembered all the witnesses on that day.


    Mi Youning transferred his injuries to himself and saved him.


    However, only he remembered it, but others seemed to forget it.


    That day, Shen Ke really didn''t want to think about it.


    Every recall is so painful, but it is always self abusive.


    The woman said to let him find someone who really loves him.


    How ridiculous, he only loves her, where can he give his heart to others.


    On that day, he shed tears of his life and watched mi Youning close his eyes.


    The Tang family no longer exists in this world.


    He destroyed the whole family and even traded with foreign dark forces.


    Tang Yu will pay the whole Tang family for what the woman did.


    And Li Xin, the female artist, didn''t wait until he started. On the same day, there were all kinds of unbearable photos of women on the Internet.


    This matter has made a lot of trouble with his help.


    At this time, the woman was in the place of lights and wine, constantly changing men to accompany her.


    She won''t be alone in her life.


    Mi Youning has been away for nearly half a year. She was rated as the film queen this year.


    "Wind over the world" has also been broadcast and received a good response.


    When the online fans learned that she had left, they wept and didn''t want to believe it.


    Yes, Shen Ke doesn''t want to believe it.


    At this time, he took the trophy belonging to the film queen and walked into the hospital under Shen''s banner. He walked to the ward on the roof, which was not open to the outside world.


    Push open the door of the ward and everything inside shows the man''s eyes.


    He approached the room and closed the door gently, as if afraid of disturbing anyone.


    Steady step by step came to the hospital bed.


    There is a man lying in bed.


    That''s a woman.


    Then go to see the woman''s face. This is the dead man outside, MI Youning.


    Shen Ke put the trophy in front of the hospital bed and looked at the woman with affectionate and painful eyes.


    "You have been rated as the film queen. I received the trophy on your behalf in the name of your fiance..." Shen Ke couldn''t say any more.


    He touched mi Youning''s thin and shapeless face.


    "Wait for me. Don''t leave me so soon."


    At first, everyone said she was hopeless, but he didn''t believe it and let everyone in the hospital go.


    Even the doctor was transferred from abroad overnight just to wake him up.


    He stood in the hospital covered with blood and waited all night. He didn''t have such panic and fear in his heart all his life.


    Finally, she really didn''t die, but she also became a living dead man, and she will really die one day.


    But that''s good.


    Shen Ke is very satisfied. As long as she is still waiting for him.


    As before, he wiped mi Youning''s body and cleaned everything in place.


    Looking at the woman''s thinner and thinner body, the pain in Shen Ke''s eyes made people cry.


    He knew that she loved him. His eyes could not deceive others. He remembered all the emotions before the other party closed his eyes.


    The woman also said he was stupid, and she was also stupid.


    She said she didn''t love him, but her eyes and the response of leaving the night before, how could it not be love.


    How could he not recognize the same look.


    She loved him, but she didn''t know it.


    This stupid woman.


    He loves her.


    A month later.


    Shen Ke transferred Shen to others, and Shen entertainment company let go.


    He went to the hospital again. This time he lay in bed with MI Youning.


    I know women won''t last for a few days.


    He can''t wait. Without each other around, he seems to have no concerns in this world.


    In the evening, the staff knocked on the door as usual, but there was no response.


    Thinking of the identity of the patient inside, the staff boldly pushed the door open.


    At this time, a man and a woman lie in bed.


    The man held the woman tightly, with a satisfied smile on his mouth.


    Their posture is so warm and harmonious.


    But if they don''t have both heartbeat and breath, it will be more beautiful and true.

 Chapter 78

    Mi Youning went back to the ring soul space and looked at the colorful glazed stone with a little luster. His eyes were numb and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The ring soul didn''t make a sound at this time, and there was no sound in such a large space.


    "Send me to the next mission world."


    After a long time, MI Youning''s hoarse voice sounded.


    "Good host."


    The ring soul returned.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    Mi Youning entered the mission world this time and felt some pain in his body, which was the pain of tearing his soul.


    Ten thousand years ago, she often encountered this situation when she was on a mission with Jiehun.


    However, the more times she completed the task, the less this situation.


    This has not happened for a long time.


    Mi Youning knows why this is the case now.


    Her soul power was affected in the last world.


    Thinking of the last world, MI Youning flashed a dark light at the bottom of her eyes.


    She forced herself to accept the memory of her original owner.


    This is ancient times. It is located in Yanbei state.


    The identity of the original owner is quite noble, Crown Princess of Yanbei state.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a noble status. I don''t live as comfortable as other concubines in the prince''s house.


    Because she was a chess piece, Emperor Yanbei arranged a chess piece next to the prince.


    The prince is a sick child, but he has been hanging the title of Prince for so many years. It can be seen that he is also capable.


    If you don''t have the ability, you won''t finally ascend the throne.


    This is a world derived from novels.


    The prince is the male Lord, while the female Lord is not the princess, but another woman in the prince''s house, the princess Han Xueyi.


    This is a world derived from a novel that hides its capacity and bides its time and knows how to hide its clumsiness. In fact, it has been secretly arranged all the way, but it has won the throne.


    The crown princess, who is the original owner of the body, cherishes but doesn''t like the sick crown prince, but the three princes most loved by Emperor Yanbei.


    Two people have an affair with each other, but they don''t go any further.


    Yanbei emperor made a move at this time. He didn''t intend to let Gu Xi ran marry the third prince. The third prince is his favorite prince, and he already had a candidate secretly.


    Then Gu Xi ran became one of his chess pieces. He used means to let Gu Xi ran marry the prince.


    Every once in a while, he secretly informs the people above.


    Even finally let the original Lord hide the Dragon Robe in the prince''s house, which took off the title of Prince of the male Lord.


    Hiding the Dragon Robe is a great crime of beheading.


    And on the day of the prince''s birthday, he was witnessed by all civil and military officials. He couldn''t press down if he wanted to.


    Emperor Yanbei bitterly demoted the prince to the throne, in exchange for the name of Ren Jun, a civil and military official.


    But all this did not stop the end of the crown prince''s accession to the throne.


    At the same time, there is a female Lord with a halo. She has been with the prince and even saved his life several times.


    The two men were interested in concubines, and finally the prince ascended the throne.


    The chess pieces abandoned by Emperor Yanbei became the queen.


    Yes, that''s right. Even if the male Lord ascended the throne, he even knew that it was Gu Xi ran who hid the Dragon Robe.


    But still made her queen.


    As the man''s favorite woman, the woman is the imperial concubine.


    Only because of his pity for ran, he had a good father who had learned from the Dragon when the crown prince ascended the throne.


    However, Gu Xi ran was already dead.


    She knew that what Yanbei emperor and the Third Prince did was a fraud, just because her father held the power of war.


    I want to take care of my family and confront the crown prince.


    Unfortunately, she knew too late.

 Chapter 79

    Gu Xi ran was unhappy. Her final outcome was that she died in the deep palace in the past ten years.


    She regretted and wanted revenge. She hated Yanbei emperor and the third prince.


    She is the only legitimate daughter in the general''s house. She was born noble. Although she is not compared with the princess, she is also a treasure in the hands of her family.


    Just because of the ambiguous behavior of the third prince, a heart fell to him, but finally became a pawn in their hands.


    All the scams covered by love ruined her life.


    Finally, she broke her father''s and mother''s heart and ruined her life.


    So she wanted revenge and killed them.


    Mi Youning received his memory and his face was distorted.


    Especially the noise outside the room.


    Just because now she is the crown princess, and now it is the crown prince''s birthday.


    That is, today, the prince will hide the Dragon Robe.


    After looking at the sky, MI Youning narrowed his eyes.


    Now the prince already knows.


    It is also mentioned in the book. In fact, the crown prince received a tip at the banquet. The Crown Princess hid the Dragon Robe in his study.


    The informer is the female owner, Han Xueyi.


    But she didn''t know that the whole Prince''s house was under the prince''s control. Why didn''t he know about it? It was just pushing the boat with the current.


    This is also the first time that the female owner Han Xueyi has contacted the male owner.


    Although it was a side imperial concubine, it was also given to him by the emperor.


    The prince is not interested in the women in the backyard. He doesn''t go anywhere except sitting here occasionally.


    This is the respect given by the crown prince to the crown princess.


    However, up to now, Gu Xiran is still a place - son.


    But now it''s not the time to study these things. Mi Youning sits in the room and looks at the sky getting darker and darker. The corners of his mouth close.


    Look at the time. It''s still an hour before the Dragon Robe is found.


    She must destroy the Dragon Robe in this hour.


    Because this is also one of the most regretted by the original owner.


    But now she is "ill" and it is not convenient to go out.


    Yes, the original owner wanted to have a private meeting with the third prince today. He didn''t want to attend the sick Prince''s birthday banquet, so he made such a good excuse.


    Mi Youning got out of bed and walked around. Suddenly, she had a flash of light.


    She took off her clothes and rummaged through the boxes to find a night suit.


    After changing his clothes and holding his scarf in his hand, MI Youning coughed a few times and said to the outside of the door, "spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost, winter snow!"


    Soon four servant girls with water spirit came into the room.


    The four stooped one after another, "Crown Princess -"


    "All right, all right, look up. There are important things for you in this house."


    The four servant girls raised their heads when they heard the speech. They covered their mouths in disbelief, and their eyes were stunned.


    Standing on the far left is Chunmei. She quickly runs to the door and closes the door.


    "Miss, what are you doing? It''s the prince''s birthday. You can''t make any mistakes."


    Chunmei''s small face tightened and looked at her seriously.


    Mi Youning smiled calmly and told the story of the Dragon Robe incident in the prince''s study.


    The four servant girls looked at her tremblingly when they heard the speech. Mi Youning was embarrassed to touch the tip of her nose.


    It was all done by the original owner, but now she needs to clean up the mess.


    However, the four servant girls in front of me are also courageous. If they were ordinary people''s servant girls, they would have fainted at the smell of speech.


    After all, this is a great crime of beheading.


    However, the Gu family is a general family, and the four servant girls are all armed with martial arts.

 Chapter 80

    They are the dowry servant girls personally selected by the original owner''s father.


    And these four people are also loyal. At this time, MI Youning wants to use their hands to calm the storm tonight.


    Chunmei was the first to react. She looked at Mi Youning with a serious look.


    "Princess, this is a great crime of beheading. The general''s house will even be involved in the great crime of killing the nine families. Now tell us if you have any other ideas?"


    Chunmei is the oldest and most stable of the four servant girls.


    Mi Youning nodded, waved to the four servant girls, and then ordered some words in their ears.


    The four servant girls nodded one after another, and Chunmei''s face became more and more relaxed.


    She was really afraid that the young lady would do something stupid. She didn''t know clearly with the third prince. What a death it was to do such a thing.


    However, hearing the miss''s arrangement, several people took action one after another.


    Mi Youning also took advantage of the night to go out of the bedroom, run the original master''s internal power and fly to the direction of the study.


    She fell on a big tree in her study and did not act rashly.


    Because she knows this is the important place of the prince''s house.


    As for why the original owner easily hid the Dragon Robe in the study, he just thought she was the crown princess. She made it by delivering soup when it was getting dark during the day.


    There are many people guarding the study. Now it''s like exposing your identity.


    Even if the prince knew what she had done, she didn''t have to put people in front of him.


    Just then, MI Youning saw a fire in the direction of the bedroom she left.


    "It''s on fire. It''s on fire. The princess is still in the room. Put out the fire quickly!"


    "The princess''s house is on fire. Put out the fire quickly!"


    "Fire! Put out the fire!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just then, MI Youning heard the anxious cries of Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue.


    The voice is so urgent, even with panic, which is really at the post movie level.


    Soon several figures appeared in the dark of the study.


    Everyone knows that the prince''s residence is most short of staff.


    If anything happens to the crown princess, the whole servants of the crown prince''s house will suffer.


    After those people left, MI Youning remained motionless.


    "There are not enough hands. Is there anyone else? Come out quickly -"


    "The fire is too big! The princess is still inside -"


    The sound of spring plum and winter snow came again.


    And several figures came out of the study again.


    "Little soul, is there anyone outside the study?"


    "There is one in the east corner, one in the northwest corner, and one standing on the back tree of the study."


    The ring soul responded quickly.


    Mi Youning looked at the general location and felt that these people were not too close and could shoot.


    She popped her head out of the tree, narrowed her eyes and calculated the distance.


    Next second, fly down quickly.


    The fast is like a remnant.


    Open the door of the study, go in quickly and have a panoramic view of the scene inside.


    She went straight behind the bookcase, where there was still a gap.


    And the Dragon Robe is right there.


    Mi Youning looked at the yellow cloth, and a sneer flashed across the corners of her mouth under the black cloth towel.


    This is the beginning of all the disasters of the original Lord.


    When the prince was demoted as the prince, the original owner was abandoned by Emperor Yanbei and the third prince.


    Although the waste Prince still gave her everything she should have, Gu Xi has died and ruined her life.


    Holding the Dragon Robe in his hand, MI Youning shook it to pieces.

 Chapter 81

    Looking at the rags of the Dragon Robe on the ground, Gu Jiu asked Jiehun: "little soul, put all these away and I will make use of it sometime."


    The ring soul quickly received those fragments into the ring soul space.


    This scene was blocked by Mi Youning''s body, and the people on the beam didn''t see it.


    After solving this matter, MI Youning didn''t leave, but turned around and looked at the room carefully.


    Standing in front of the desk, I happened to see a pair of words.


    The word is a good word. Seeing a clear word at the end, MI Youning raised the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    She couldn''t help saying, "the strokes are vigorous and powerful. The so-called words are like people. It''s really a bit of an imperial style."


    The sound sounded in the study, and the landing was very clear.


    Feeling that the time was almost up, MI Youning thought of what to do next and left the study quickly.


    After she left, a man fell from the beam. It was a pair of Eagle pecking eyes, with ferocity, but a little shrewd.


    The man went to the window and looked out. He didn''t find it. He returned to the beam again.


    Mi Youning didn''t go back to the bedroom, but walked towards the kitchen.


    In the rockery away from the kitchen, Qiushuang is waiting for her with the clothes of the crown princess.


    Seeing mi Youning''s figure, she was relieved, "princess."


    Mi Youning nodded and quickly changed her clothes in the dark. Qiu Shuang saw her coming out with her night clothes and quickly turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    The fire in the princess''s bedroom was really big, which had alerted the people at the banquet.


    Many civil and military ministers were present tonight. There was so much noise in the prince''s house that the prince had to stand up and recruit servants to ask.


    Soon the servants came to inquire about the news.


    Everyone heard that the princess''s house was on fire.


    When the prince heard the news, his eyes flashed, then he covered his mouth and coughed a few times. His face turned red.


    His handsome face was a little anxious, "gentlemen, excuse me first."


    However, with the help of the bodyguard around him, he quickly left the banquet.


    Stay behind and face the Minister of civil and military affairs.


    At this time, the emperor had already left, but the prince was present.


    Several princes looked worried and followed the prince''s footsteps.


    As for whether they are really worried or to see the play, no one knows.


    The prince''s footsteps were hurried, accompanied by a violent cough, which was worrying.


    I''m afraid he''ll cough and faint again.


    The princes behind him thought so.


    The princess''s bedroom will arrive soon.


    The fire has been almost extinguished.


    Similarly, the prince also saw the existence of several dark guards who should have kept in his study, which made his eyes sink.


    Seeing all the four servant girls of the crown princess, the crown prince was helped by the bodyguard.


    "My maidservant sends greetings to the prince -"


    "My maidservant sends greetings to the prince -"


    The four servant girls knelt down one after another with tears on their faces.


    The prince raised his hand. His handsome face was a little worried. "Is the princess coming out?"


    Chunmei replied, "tell the prince that the maidservants didn''t see the princess come out. We didn''t notice the shortage of people today."


    The prince''s eyes sank when he heard the speech. He looked at the fire that had been almost extinguished now and let the surrounding bodyguards enter the inner room.


    Now he has a spectrum in his heart. The crown princess is definitely not in it.


    Although the Crown Princess doesn''t look smart, the servant girls around her are not easy.

 Chapter 82

    She can''t help worrying.


    However, it turned out that her concerns were somewhat superfluous.


    According to the map copied by Lu Qitian, Lu Qitian''s people soon found the treasure hidden in the deep mountain. All the gold, silver and jewelry together can buy several Nancheng. After finding this place, Lu Qitian immediately asked people to secretly pack the things. Then, they moved to Haicheng and Nancheng and ordered the team leaders to be Lu Qitian''s closest confidants, Something went wrong on the way.


    It took nearly a month for all the treasures to be transferred from the mountains to Nancheng and Haicheng. Lu Qitian counted these things. The cash that should be realized, the military fee that should be charged, and the remaining precious jewelry were put in the warehouse and safe of Lu''s residence.


    After all these things were handled, Mrs. an''s body was completely restored, and the whole person was no different from her previous elegant appearance.


    On the night before leaving for Haicheng, Lu Qitian took Mi Raner in his arms. Mi Raner felt his body temperature and subconsciously leaned against him.


    "Congratulations to the host, the standard plane task has been completed, and all rewards have been issued! Next, we will enter the plane conveyor belt -"


    After the cold countdown of three two one, MI Ran''er, who was still sleeping, was directly taken away from the plane.


    When Mi Raner woke up, she was a little confused when she saw where she was.


    She


    Is this going directly to the new plane and starting a new task?


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She was wearing a pink nightdress and a very girlish bracelet on her arm. The bracelet looked not cheap.


    She got out of bed, went to the dressing table in the girl''s heart room, and saw herself in the mirror.


    The girl''s newly developed body looks very young, but her facial features are very beautiful. A pair of big eyes are also very divine when she wakes up. On the collar of her nightdress is a beautiful white and straight swan neck, and there is a clavicle that can put coins and eggs.


    "Nice figure!" Mi Raner pinched her waist with her small hand and couldn''t help praising.


    "Ran Le, why don''t you get up? You''ll be late for class again!" there was a knock outside the door, and a female voice familiar to MI Ran''er sounded outside the door.


    After thinking for a while, she realized that this was the original owner''s mother.


    A long memory belonging to the original owner came into my mind. Mi Raner quickly inherited all his memories while brushing his teeth and washing his face!


    Her original name was ran le. She was just 15 years old. She was a sophomore in senior high school. She was a learning scum. She usually likes reading novels. Only liberal arts is better, and science can be said to be a mess.


    Ran Le is the only daughter in the family. His father is an architect, so he is a little rich at home. With his daughter being rich, ran Le has been spoiled from small to large. He doesn''t look at people. He offended a large group of people in school. He is the so-called "flower of kaolin". No matter where he goes, he is now alone.


    However, she is naturally optimistic, and she knows not to tell her family about her situation at school. Her parents always think that she is very happy at school and her academic performance is not good because she has too much fun with her classmates. However, Ran''s father and mother think that her daughter will always have a day of peace of mind. When she studies hard, she will certainly be able to keep up with her.


    After all, my daughter is so smart.


    "Interpersonal relationship, is a huge pit!" Mi Ran''s mouth containing bubbles, looking at the little girl in the mirror, love little face, make complaints about it.

 Chapter 83

    At this time, a gentle female voice sounded around the prince.


    "Your Highness, your sister will be safe naturally. Take good care of your health."


    The prince looked sideways at the woman who came to him.


    It''s her, Han Xueyi, his concubine.


    It was this woman who tipped him off tonight, and this woman is not a simple one.


    Since ancient times, women can not be underestimated.


    The prince nodded gently and coughed a few times. Then he said, "you have a heart."


    However, this sentence made Han Xueyi smile greatly.


    Looking at the prince''s imperial concubine''s bedroom in front of him, Han Xueyi thought that all this was done by the prince.


    Because she told the prince, the princess''s plot.


    The prince saw the indistinct smile on her face, with a trace of hidden disgust in his eyes.


    He put the weight of his body on the bodyguards around him and kept away from the women around him.


    The princes have also arrived. Looking at the completely destroyed imperial concubine''s bedroom, they are stunned.


    They had no idea that it should be so serious.


    Especially the third prince standing among them.


    He thought, is that woman dead?


    But now it''s only the last step. It doesn''t matter whether you die or not. There are no valuable pieces.


    Into the burned beyond recognition of the bedroom, the guards did not find the crown princess, even the slightest wreckage.


    The bodyguards came out quickly. They went to the prince and knelt down. They were about to report back.


    "What happened?"


    A voice of doubt sounded behind the crowd.


    The woman in the princess''s dress stood not far away, with a tray in her hands.


    When the prince saw the figure of a woman, his eyes were filled with such a certainty.


    "Cough..."


    The prince coughed hard and looked at the woman not far away with obvious worry in his eyes.


    "Aifei... Cough... You''re fine."


    Mi Youning looks at the man who makes a noise.


    The handsome face with picturesque eyes and slightly red cough seemed like drinking wine.


    Under the sword eyebrow that flew obliquely into the temples, a pair of bright black eyes can see that this person is unfathomable.


    However, with a weak body, there is a touch of dignity and natural momentum.


    This man is the crown prince, fan Yinqing.


    When facing those unfathomable black eyes, MI Youning''s face changed in an instant, with a touch of Jiao shame on her face.


    Then he turned his eyes elsewhere and looked at the scene in front of him with a strange look in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect the four servant girls to destroy this place so thoroughly.


    However, if there was no such a big movement, the dark guards in the study wouldn''t have any action at all.


    She calculated every step.


    Even the possibility of the prince''s presence was counted in it.


    At this time, MI Youning took the tray in his hand and walked towards the "sick" prince.


    "I''m not feeling well today, but it''s your Highness''s birthday, so I went to the kitchen to make you a bowl of noodles."


    With that, MI Youning sent the tray in front of him to the man, which was a bowl of longevity noodles.


    This move surprised everyone around.


    Just because the crown prince married the crown princess, it is said that their relationship is very flat.


    Even the eyes of the third prince on one side were gloomy.


    The prince himself is also unpredictable. What does the woman in front of him want to do.


    However, when the woman brought the tray to her, she left the guard''s help for the first time.

 Chapter 84

    The prince held the woman''s hand in front of him with warmth in his eyes.


    "Concubine AI has worked hard. You need a lot of rest during your illness. Just leave it to the servants. Where do you need to do it yourself?"


    "It''s all my heart." Mi Youning bowed his head to judo.


    The prince handed the tray in her hand to the bodyguard, squinting at some injuries on the woman''s hand.


    It was a red dot stained with hot oil. Seeing these princes, their eyes were more unfathomable.


    But the moment I looked up, my eyes were full of warmth and moved.


    Mi Youning smiled awkwardly, his cheeks flushed, as if he were facing his sweetheart.


    The prince inadvertently looked at the angle mi Youning was facing. There was the position where the third prince was standing.


    Seeing this scene, he seemed to understand something.


    The previous unfathomable disappeared.


    Just find the reason. No matter why the woman in front of him made this scene, he didn''t forget the wonderful behind.


    "The feelings between the prince''s brother and his sister-in-law really envy others."


    At this "warm" moment, the third prince stood up.


    The prince narrowed his eyes slightly, loosened the woman''s hands, turned his head and looked at the third prince and said gently, "the third brother doesn''t have to envy. The father is already planning for your marriage. Sooner or later, you will meet a gentle and gentle woman."


    The third prince looked at Mi Youning directly, but the other party hung his head without any action.


    Hearing the prince''s words, the third prince replied carelessly: "yes, my father and emperor have informed my younger brother. There will be a female master in the family by the end of this month."


    When the princes around heard the news, they all looked jealous.


    They all know that the prince is not loved by his father, and the third prince is their biggest opponent.


    Now the third prince is about to get married, so the woman family he wants to marry must be the biggest help of the third prince.


    When the third prince said those words, he looked at Mi Youning with his head down from time to time.


    However, the other party kept that action, not even a minute.


    In fact, there are only three princes.


    Mi Youning also felt the prince''s gaze from time to time.


    Hemp egg!


    Neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp.


    And at this time, she has some difficulties to hide.


    She''s hungry.


    The women of Yanbei are all thin and beautiful, even the original owner.


    A day''s meal is the amount of her meal. Before that, she exercised again. At this time, she was already hungry.


    If these people don''t leave at this time, her stomach will sing empty city plans.


    The prince looked at Mi Youning. He didn''t move. He inadvertently turned the trigger on his hand.


    Then he turned and looked at the princes, "it''s really a poor reception for such a thing to happen in the house tonight. Your royal sister-in-law is also ill now. Take her away first and go to the party to find you later."


    The implication of this is that you all go back. You don''t have to go to the theatre next.


    However, the third prince smiled and said, "it''s no fun to go back to the party now. It''s a group of old antiques. What''s good to treat? Let''s appreciate the calligraphy of the crown prince and brother. The father always praises that the words of the crown prince and brother are top."


    The so-called appreciation of calligraphy is all in the study. The third prince has openly opened his mouth to enter the prince''s study.


    Prince Wen Yan''s gentle smile on his face remained unchanged, and he didn''t even have any aversion, but he didn''t agree soon.

 Chapter 85

    After hesitating for a while, the prince said, "well, I''ll send your sister-in-law Huang to rest first, and then I''ll find you¡°


    Next, let the attendants around him lead the princes to the study.


    The prince himself turned and stretched out his hand to MI Youning, "concubine AI, come with me."


    Mi Youning looked at the slender jade like hand and gave it to the man without hesitation.


    Seeing this, the prince covered his mouth with a handkerchief in his other hand, "cough..."


    Standing aside, MI Youning knows what will happen next as soon as he sees his actions.


    The prince in front of us is not really sick.


    Although I was poisoned when I was a child, I became weak and always got seriously ill from time to time.


    However, the toxin was completely removed as early as adulthood.


    The prince coughed quickly. Then he took mi Youning in his hand and walked towards his bedroom.


    Behind him were four servant girls of the crown princess, some personal bodyguards of the crown prince, and a side imperial concubine.


    Seeing the people behind him, MI Youning''s face exudes an indifferent smile.


    The mistress of this world is really not an ordinary beauty.


    A palm sized melon seed face and a clever face are very innocent, which makes men see that they want to protect.


    But it was this woman who saved the prince around her again and again, and finally moved the man''s heart.


    Today is their first contact.


    In the whole Prince''s house, the only woman close to the prince is the original owner.


    But the woman behind him.


    That eye is not as clever as her appearance. It is a pair of eyes full of ambition.


    As a modern person, how could she be reconciled to crossing the ancient times.


    She has some modern knowledge. How can she not make use of it and give herself a bright road.


    This is what she did in the future, and it did give her a shortcut to a high position.


    Just, she doesn''t want to get involved in the matter between the prince and Han Xueyi.


    At this time, she must have the title of crown princess.


    She wants to avenge her original owner through this identity.


    The prince held mi Youning''s hand and watched her keep her face unchanged, but her eyes turned around and full of cunning.


    There seems to be something different about this woman.


    Soon came to Minghui hall, which is the prince''s bedroom.


    When he came to the door, the prince released mi Youning''s hand and performed the rapid cough again.


    Mi Youning felt her ears were immune.


    Maybe it''s because the original owner always sees this scene in his memory.


    After the prince coughed, he looked at Mi Youning around him again.


    Seeing that her eyes were calm and had no previous disgust, he was even more puzzled.


    "Princess Ai, you go to have a rest first. I''ll tell the imperial doctor to take your pulse."


    Then the four people, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, followed behind him, sounded with a severe voice.


    "You guys take good care of the crown princess. I''ll peel your skin next time!"


    At this time, the majesty and dignity of being the crown prince are fully displayed.


    The man''s face changed in the twinkling of an eye as soon as he was gentle.


    "The maidservant dare not, and the prince will calm down -"


    "The maidservants dare not, and the prince will calm down -"


    Hearing the speech, the four knelt down one after another and sincerely begged for mercy in fear.


    Seeing them like this, the prince turned to the slaves in the Minghui hall, "take good care of the princess. If there is anything wrong, take care of your life."


    When the man turned around, MI Youning saw that the man''s face was really murderous.

 Chapter 86

    It seems that as long as these slaves make any mistakes to her, the man will really kill them in the blink of an eye.


    If the average woman saw a man like this, she would have been moved, or as a mistress, she would be so flattered and show a sense of vanity.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning is neither the original owner nor an ordinary woman.


    She smiled at the prince with murderous eyes and no expression on her face.


    At this time, the other party is showing his ability as the crown prince and the most powerful voice in the house.


    What he wants to do in this house, no one can stop him.


    Not far away, Han Xue looked at the prince and surrounded the princess. This scene made her uncomfortable.


    Especially when they stood together, the match made her jealous.


    After the prince finished training, he turned his face and showed a gentle face again. "Let''s go in and have a rest. I''ll go to the study first. If there''s anything wrong, send someone to find me."


    After the man spoke, MI Youning obviously found that this man claimed to be lonely in front of everyone.


    Even in front of the princes.


    But only call myself in front of her.


    This is not a big difference in the treatment of the original owner.


    However, when she recovered, Chunmei and Xiahe had helped her close.


    Not far away, the prince also left under the service of the bodyguard.


    Beside him, there was Han Xueyi, the hostess. Although she was far away, she was always with him.


    "Your Highness, wait --" Mi Youning said aloud.


    The prince stopped.


    He turned and looked puzzled at Mi Youning.


    The other party was at the door of Minghui hall and smiled gently at him.


    "Your Highness, it''s not urgent to eat the noodles before going. My concubine can only make a bowl of noodles to celebrate your Highness''s birthday."


    The prince looked at Mi Youning deeply and looked straight into the depths of his eyes.


    At this time, he knew that the incident had almost happened over there in the study.


    Next, it is bound to cause the civil and military officials before the banquet to go, and then the crown prince will come to an end.


    But so what? He did everything deliberately.


    Now that it''s going to be so, what if he follows each other.


    He will get what he wants sooner or later.


    The woman in front of her is the initiator, but she always feels strange today.


    He looked at the bowl of longevity noodles still held by his attendants, and thought it wouldn''t be poisoned.


    On the other hand, I just found the Hidden Dragon Robe in the prince''s house, but he was poisoned. This kind of thing can''t be done now.


    The prince smiled and said, "OK."


    The prince came to MI Youning again, took her hand and walked towards the Minghui hall.


    Han Xue saw behind him and hurried out, "Your Highness -"


    The prince stepped, turned his head and said unhappily, "Princess Han, go back first and send someone to see you off."


    Then he took mi Youning beside him and entered the house without looking back.


    They went to the table and sat down. The attendant beside them had put the longevity noodles in the tray on the table.


    Mi Youning stood up and personally picked up the bowl of longevity noodles.


    There were two small bowls on the tray. Mi Youning filled one of the empty bowls with a spoonful of soup and personally sent it to his mouth to drink.


    The prince sat aside and saw her movements. His eyes couldn''t help showing obvious doubts.


    This woman is really... Unpredictable.


    Mi Youning put down his bowl, smiled and said to the man around him, "the temperature is good. Your highness can eat it at ease."


    Hands kept moving, picked up another empty bowl and filled noodles for the man.

 Chapter 87

    Personally put the bowl of noodles in front of the man, and MI Youning sat down.


    And Chunmei beside her brought a wet cloth towel to her, and the latter took over to wipe her hands.


    The prince looked down at the longevity face in front of him.


    He knew that the bowl of noodles in front of him was definitely related to the fire tonight.


    But his heart was still touched.


    Since his mother left, no one has personally made longevity noodles for him.


    Even today''s one just asked the imperial kitchen in the palace to make a bowl of noodles on his birthday.


    When I arrived at the prince''s house, it was already cold and it was hard to eat.


    He picked up the chopsticks on one side, picked up the noodles in the bowl and slowly put them into his mouth.


    It smells delicious and tastes very good, even better than what his mother made.


    But there was no other reflection in his heart except the initial touch.


    Because he knows the identity of the woman in front of him.


    He doesn''t have to think about each other.


    Just taste a delicious food.


    ¡­¡­


    The third prince has already arrived in the study.


    In the four corners of the study stood four bodyguards.


    This is before the arrival of the third prince, this phenomenon already existed in the study.


    How could the prince really let the third prince and others enter the study at ease.


    Even if it is an illusion, it must be perfect.


    The third prince knew where to take care of the woman and put the Dragon Robe.


    But he didn''t go in that direction for the first time.


    They didn''t go to the back of the bookcase until they watched the prince''s words and observed the study.


    At this time, his eyes were excited and excited.


    It seems that the prince is about to lose everything in front of him, including his throne.


    He would even look surprised and frightened.


    But when he saw nothing behind the bookcase, his eyes showed disbelief.


    No, nothing.


    I can''t believe I came forward again and wanted to see if there was any mechanism behind the bookcase.


    "Third brother, what are you looking at there?"


    And just as he stepped forward, a voice came behind him.


    Turning around, it turned out to be the great prince, fan Yinxu.


    The great prince in front of us is the first child of emperor Yanbei.


    But his birth was not noble. He was born to a maid in the palace.


    He has no power, but he is kongfu and powerful. He is a good leader by nature.


    He was even favored by general Gu (the former owner''s father), who was the support of Yanbei on the battlefield.


    So at this time, even the third prince showed a friendly face to him.


    "Big brother, I''m just curious. It seems that too much space is left behind the bookcase of the prince and brother."


    When the Grand Prince heard his words, his evil face nodded gently.


    Then turned and left, as if it were just an ordinary question.


    However, after he turned around, his face was a little strange.


    After he turned and left, the third prince forgot the back of the bookcase again.


    Even approached and observed it.


    There are no organs.


    But why not the Dragon Robe.


    At this time, the face of the third prince was very ugly and distorted.


    All this was taken away by the man of the beam.


    Since there is no Dragon Robe, there is no need for the third prince to be here.


    He needs to report back to his father and cherish this woman. She is looking for death.


    He even made a bowl of longevity noodles for the sick seedling.

 Chapter 88

    The third prince hurried away, and even his steps were a little unstable. It seemed that his mood was obviously wrong.


    The princes left behind, looking at the prince''s study in front of them, sweat on their backs.


    At this time, even the three emperor brothers, who were most favored by their father and emperor, left, and they couldn''t stay any longer.


    When the prince appears, if you want to take it out on them, they will suffer.


    Soon all the princes in the study left and left a clean study.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, the prince finally ran out of a bowl of longevity noodles.


    He admitted that it tasted good, even compared with the imperial chef in the palace.


    But because of this, he thought the woman must have something to do.


    It was so wrong that he obviously felt something waiting for him.


    Looking at the man sitting at the table and being served by the attendants around him, MI Youning knows how much he thinks.


    Every step the man takes, he has to think about the ten steps after that step and the consequences.


    This is already his habit.


    At this time, it is estimated that it is almost the same in the study. Mi Youning stood up and said, "Your Highness, if you have something to do, go and be busy. The imperial doctor has come, and the minister and concubine have gone first."


    The man glanced at her with deep eyes and nodded gently.


    With the help of Chunmei and Xiahe, MI Youning turns away and walks into the inner room.


    This is the prince''s bedroom and the wedding room when they got married.


    But later, the original owner had to sleep in separate rooms, which is not an unprecedented precedent.


    So the prince agreed.


    It was the body of the original Lord who came into the room for the second time.


    Lying on the soft couch in the bedroom, the imperial doctor personally gave her a pulse.


    Then he said a lot of words, very wordy.


    The general meaning of the summary is that you are weak and lack of energy. You''d better keep it slowly.


    Frankly, it means that if you''re hungry and don''t eat, you can''t be empty. You don''t have enough energy. You''ve been afraid all the time. This is a loss of heart.


    The imperial doctor prescribed medicine to keep fit, so he withdrew.


    As soon as the imperial doctor left, MI Youning immediately asked Chunmei to come up and prepare something to eat.


    She had no time to eat because of the emergency in the kitchen.


    Just watching a man eat a whole bowl of noodles, her heart is crying.


    Chunmei soon got a lot of dishes for the banquet. Mi Youning had a big appetite.


    ¡­¡­


    On the prince''s side, after MI Youning left, he didn''t stay much. He turned and ran towards the study.


    On the way, he was no longer weak.


    But the steps are calm, with an evil charm and lazy temperament.


    Those who followed him were the most trusted people. As he walked along, he asked, "have all the things you asked to transfer been sent out? Have your staff been arranged?"


    The bodyguard who had been supporting the prince immediately replied, "yes, master, all traces in the house have been cleaned up, and those aides have been sent to a safe place."


    "Well, let''s see the big gift from my father."


    A low, dangerous voice came out of the prince''s mouth.


    Maybe after today, he will no longer be the crown prince of Yanbei, but he will still not stop him from moving forward.


    However, when they arrived at the study, it was very quiet.


    The prince frowned gently, and the whole man returned to his previous weakness.


    He walked into the study step by step.


    But there was no one inside except his bodyguard.


    "Where are they?"


    There was a threatening voice in the study.

 Chapter 89

    One of the bodyguards replied, "go back to the prince. After the three princes left, the princes also left one after another."


    The prince heard the speech and walked to his desk.


    Looking at the traces of being moved above, my eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Then he turned and walked to the back of the bookcase, but there was nothing.


    "Shadow one!"


    The prince shouted back into the room.


    The man on the beam jumped gently and landed in the middle of the study.


    "My subordinates have seen the master."


    Shadow knelt on one knee.


    The prince turned and his face was not very good-looking. "What''s going on?"


    Some things are out of his control.


    Shadow a smell speech only spit out three words.


    "Princess."


    Only three words have shown everything.


    All these changes were caused by the crown princess.


    Drive out all the bodyguards in the study. The prince sits at his desk and listens to Yingyi saying what happened.


    He looked at the handwriting that had been moved in front of him and pursed at the corners of his mouth.


    Especially in the sentence of women, there was a bit of imperial style, which made his eyes as dark as ink.


    That woman really dares to say anything.


    "... when the third prince left, his face was very ugly. Later, the princes left quickly with a bad face."


    With that, shadow one still kept a semi kneeling position.


    The prince''s slender fingers knocked on the table and his face showed meditation.


    After a long time, he asked, "are you sure that woman is the crown princess?"


    Shadow one quickly replied, "my subordinates are very sure. It''s the crown princess."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe it, but that he knows how stupid that woman is.


    As the only legitimate daughter in the general''s house, she was confused by the third brother and finally became a chess piece in the hands of emperor Yanbei and the third brother.


    Knowing the woman''s innocence, he didn''t involve each other in anything, even let each other live and die, but he still gave her the respect of the crown princess.


    This is within his power.


    After all, even without Gu Xiran, there will be a second woman with such an identity.


    But now, it is Gu Xiran that his crown princess has changed.


    What makes that woman variable.


    Did she find something and want to resist?


    "Ha ha..." the prince chuckled.


    How can she resist as a woman.


    She''s just a chess piece.


    If she does these things today, tomorrow will be declared into the palace with excuses. Where will she have the right to speak at that time.


    Gently leaning back on the table and chair, the prince thought about what had happened in the past two days.


    After the woman put the Dragon Robe into his study, he knew that his good father had finally started.


    And he had already prepared to let the people in the government quickly transfer some important things.


    Even the staff in the house were sent out.


    Because he knew and waited for his results.


    Today, he will not be killed, and he will even retain his status as Prince.


    Because he is the direct son of the queen, even if her mother dies, the world will not forget her.


    Now Yanbei emperor was able to sit on the throne because of his mother.


    Regardless of her own safety and the influence of her maternal ancestors, the empress entered the palace to save Yanbei emperor at that time, and even personally sent him to the throne.


    Unfortunately, what was the result of waiting for her?


    She spoiled her concubine and destroyed her wife. She raised the right of the queen. She watched the concubines at that time force her mother to death.


    The prince''s eyes were reddish, his hands were in fists, and his whole body was under low pressure.

 Chapter 90

    "Then go and see our crown princess."


    The prince closed his eyes and got up to leave.


    As soon as the shadow heard the speech, she got up and followed the prince''s footsteps.


    The prince walked ahead, his face could not see any emotion.


    The bodyguards behind them were trembling and tried to reduce their sense of existence.


    Prince took his bodyguard to Minghui hall, but he didn''t go in at first time.


    Looking at the three words of Minghui hall, these are the three words written by my mother before she died.


    This is the only thing he brought out of the palace.


    Just before, he thought he was leaving with it again.


    All the brothers and ministers of civil and military affairs saw the Hidden Dragon Robe with their own eyes and denounced Yanbei emperor. He was deprived of the title of Prince, demoted to Prince and abandoned.


    But no, he is still standing in Prince''s house.


    In front of me, the Minister of civil and military affairs is singing and drinking, which is very lively.


    Take care of what you really want to do.


    Don''t you know you''re killing yourself?


    The prince raised his feet and walked into the Minghui hall.


    Mi Youning, however, had enough to eat and drink. In the stunned eyes of the four servant girls, she leaned against the soft collapse to rest.


    But soon Chunmei brought a bowl of medicine.


    Mi Youning frowned with the strong smell of medicine.


    "Princess, this is the prescription left by the imperial doctor. Drink it while it''s hot."


    Chunmei sends the bowl of black medicine to MI Youning.


    The latter covered his nose and retreated, "Chunmei, take it away!"


    Hearing her obvious disgust tone, the four servant girls in the room showed helpless expressions one after another.


    They know.


    The young lady is notoriously difficult to take medicine. In the past, when the general and his wife were there, the young lady could barely drink.


    Now if they don''t coax their ancestors, they don''t know where this bowl of medicine has fallen.


    Chunmei''s face was helpless. "Miss, if you don''t drink medicine, your body is not good. Just drink it."


    Mi Youning looked at the close bowl of medicine and turned to stay on the other side, ignoring the image of her crown princess.


    He pulled his skirt, raised his feet and jumped onto the ground barefoot.


    The prince just walked into the bedroom with his shadow.


    Seeing a woman without image, he glanced at a shadow.


    The latter lowered his head again.


    No one in the room noticed him coming in.


    Chunmei carries her medicine to MI Youning.


    Not far away, summer lotus, autumn frost and winter snow also spoke one after another.


    "My good master, just drink the medicine -"


    "Miss, I have prepared preserves for you -"


    "Miss, drink the medicine and tell you the interesting things outside?"


    Finally, Dongxue makes a sound. Dongxue is the leader of detecting news inside and outside the house.


    Mi Youning did not waver and hid away from them with his mouth covered.


    But four servant girls came up from around.


    God knows, MI Youning hates to take these dark medicine.


    She looked at the medicine that was close to her eyes again and ran barefoot towards the door.


    You won''t drink it if you kill it. It won''t have any effect if you drink it.


    Just after MI Youning ran a few steps, he suddenly stopped his feet.


    She put her hand over her mouth.


    Very neatly, he blessed the man at the door. "I''ve seen your highness. I don''t know if your highness will come back. Please forgive me for losing my sense of propriety."


    At this time, the woman was not as smart as before, no longer frowned, no longer hid in the room, showing a cunning light.


    Prince frowned and did not speak.


    Until the woman looked up, he calmly looked up and walked to each other.

 Chapter 91

    The prince looked at the missing foot covered by the skirt, and his face became more heavy, as if something intolerable had happened.


    "See the crown prince, please forgive me -"


    "See the crown prince, please forgive me -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost and winter snow knelt down one after another, with a look of fear on their faces.


    Even if the present crown prince is not favored, their status is still noble and even determines their life and death.


    The Prince did not seem to hear what they said. He bent down and picked up the woman in front of him.


    He carried the man to his bed. Then he put the man down and looked back at the four servant girls, "put shoes and socks on your master."


    In fact, he almost did it himself. Fortunately, he stopped in time.


    Chunmei is nearest, but she has medicine in her hand. Dongxue, not far from her, immediately comes forward and puts on shoes and socks for MI Youning.


    Mi Youning, sitting on the bed, looked up at the prince.


    This is because she lost her sense of propriety, so she was unhappy.


    The prince glanced at the woman and said to Chunmei, "you, give the medicine to Gu."


    Chunmei gingerly handed over the medicine.


    The prince at this time, where is he still sick before.


    When I just picked up the young lady, the action was steady and powerful, and the prince was unfathomable.


    This is the first time she has found it in the prince''s house in recent months.


    Dongxue has put on MI Youning''s shoes and socks and retreated to one side.


    Mi Youning looked at Xia he and Qiu Shuang kneeling on the ground and said faintly, "get up, too. There''s nothing for you here. Get back first."


    These four servant girls are loyal. There is no need to involve them in some things.


    The four servant girls immediately withdrew from the room without looking at the prince''s face.


    The prince with medicine on one side picked his eyebrows when he saw this series of actions, but he didn''t stop it.


    He sat next to the woman with the medicine. "It''s the first time I''ve seen the concubine so naughty."


    The man''s face was gentle and opened with a smile.


    But listening to the other party''s self proclaimed loneliness, MI Youning knew that he didn''t look so calm.


    She bowed her head and deftly light Judo: "it''s my concubine who lost her sense of propriety."


    Seeing her so clever appearance, the prince looked at the shadow who had not come in at the door, with an intention of inquiry in his eyes.


    Ying Yi puts his eyes on MI Youning, turns around and quickly leaves, nodding to the prince.


    The latter waved at him, and the shadow immediately disappeared at the door.


    It''s really this woman.


    When she did that, it seemed that she had found something, but it was a pity that she was destined to be a chess piece.


    He felt a little uncomfortable at the thought of what the other party was about to face.


    It''s not a good time today.


    Perhaps after tomorrow, the crown princess will be secretly disposed of, and then the news of sudden death due to illness will come out.


    This is the usual means.


    He didn''t make any mistakes. There must be someone to bear the current anger.


    The prince doesn''t want to think about it anymore.


    He took the medicine in front of him, filled it with a spoon and sent it to the woman''s mouth. "If Aifei takes the medicine obediently, her health will be good."


    Looking at the medicine delivered to his mouth, MI Youning jerked at the corner of his mouth and looked like a great enemy.


    Once again restored the vivid and interesting woman before.


    Maybe it''s the real side of the woman in front of him, which makes him a little reluctant.


    He didn''t want women to have that result.


    Mi you would rather not know what he thought. At this time, looking at the medicine sent to her mouth by the man, she drank it obediently.

 Chapter 92

    After that, MI Youning stretched out his hands, "Your Highness, I''ll drink it myself."


    It''s torture to drink so one mouthful at a time.


    Prince picked his eyebrows and did not stop. He handed medicine in spoon to her mouth again.


    But mi Youning drank it again.


    "I''ll drink it myself. Your highness is not well and can''t be tired."


    Seeing the man move again, MI Youning had an idea.


    The prince stopped and squinted at her.


    I saw each other''s eyes very clear, as if I was really worried about him.


    The prince chuckled and handed the medicine to the woman.


    Mi Youning was relieved to see this. She took up the bowl and poured it directly.


    Then he trotted to the table, picked up the preserves and threw them into his mouth.


    The prince looked at her movements, and the smile on the corners of his mouth increased.


    He stood up and walked to the woman. Mi Youning heard the footsteps behind him and gave him a meal.


    She didn''t turn back with the man behind her back.


    At this time, she already knew that the man already knew about the study.


    Even know that she did it. The man just standing at the door is not the breath hidden in the study.


    The reason why she left that specious remark was to deal with the difficulties of tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, Emperor Yanbei will definitely summon her, and even leave her in the palace forever and die when a few people know.


    Although she can protect herself, she has to let the men around her dispel half her doubts.


    Feeling the man''s breath getting closer and closer, MI Youning suddenly turned around.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the prince close at hand and opened his red lips: "Your Highness, my father will return to Korea tomorrow. My concubine received the news that this is a secret return, and even brought the surrender book of the state of Wu and the compensation of one million liang of silver. It''s a pity that my father him..."


    Yes, this is the greatest talisman of the original owner.


    General Gu has been fighting with the state of Wu in the frontier for a year and a half.


    This is also why emperor Yanbei can make such use of Gu Xiran.


    Wu is a powerful country, especially their country is famous for producing weapons.


    Unfortunately, the state of Wu met a confused king, did not know how to use resources, and even harmed Zhongliang.


    Emperor Yanbei thought that general Gu was doomed to defeat after such a long delay. He even thought about it. Once general Gu lost, he immediately let the eldest prince fan Yinxu go.


    But today, general Gu has been looking for the best attack opportunity in order to find a chance to win.


    It is precisely because general Gu is in the book that the Lord of the Central Plains still sits on the throne of the queen.


    General Gu knew everything, became angry, and secretly surrendered to the prince.


    The prince is so deep that general Gu''s sharp eyes can''t see it.


    This is also the reason why he did not stop the marriage after he got the news at the border.


    The prince''s eyes became sharp at the woman''s words.


    He stretched out his hand and raised the woman''s chin. "Concubine, think clearly when you speak. This matter is very important."


    Mi Youning obeyed the man''s movements, but his eyes remained clear and there was nothing in his eyes.


    However, at this time, the prince found that such a person is the most terrible.


    There is nothing in my eyes, but everything is hidden in my heart. I can''t see through or touch anything.


    The woman around her is also capable.


    No wonder.


    Interesting, that''s interesting.


    Now he and his third brother must not know what the woman in front of him found.

 Chapter 93

    Even women have begun to move.


    General Gu returned to Korea tomorrow. It''s such a coincidence.


    This is what women rely on.


    Mi Youning raised his chin and was very gentle in the man''s hands.


    "Your Highness, the letter your father wrote to my concubine personally. If you don''t believe it, your highness can read it himself."


    Then he took out the letter received by the original owner from his clothes and handed it to the other party.


    The prince let her go and stepped back. Instead of receiving the letter in her hand, he looked at the woman again.


    He asked the donkey''s head not the horse''s mouth, "love princess, I ask you, if someone slanders me, deceives me, humiliates me, laughs at me, despises me, despises me, evils me, deceives me, what should I do?"


    Mi Youning smiled at the man''s eyes. "You can bear him, let him, let him go, avoid him, tolerate him, respect him, ignore him, stay a few more years and see him."


    "Hahaha..." the prince laughed and laughed wantonly.


    After he stopped laughing, he said, "OK! OK! Princess Ai is really a powerful woman."


    Mi Youning smiled shyly with her eyes down. It was really a hook.


    He always knew that women were very beautiful, even compared with the women of all aristocratic families in the capital.


    But it is not as good as this scene in front of him to make him so clear that women have the capital to make men crazy.


    Unfortunately, because of her love for the third brother, her nature was covered up.


    Mi Youning saw that the man was calm at this time, so he continued to speak, "unfortunately, his father was seriously injured, which is why he secretly returned to Korea. He encountered countless assassinations along the way."


    The prince frowned when he heard the speech, with meditation in his eyes.


    What does the woman say that for, or what does general Gu want to do?


    However, MI Youning continued: "Your Highness may not know that your father is the most stubborn, but he is also a person with clear love and hate. He has only my daughter. I don''t respect my father. I hope the prince can say a lot of good words for my father tomorrow."


    Hearing this, the prince looked at the woman with a smile.


    Even if general Gu didn''t get hurt and went back to Korea secretly, he won''t have a word against him today.


    Just because he won the war, he even brought back compensation for Yanbei.


    At this time, the woman said that general Gu was stubborn, while saying that love and hate were clear, and pointed out that she was the only son of Gu''s family, but told him one thing.


    If general Gu knows what he has done with his third brother, he is bound to bear a grudge in his heart.


    The prince squinted at the woman in front of him. He was really good at it.


    She turned out to be so cruel, so fast, and so quick.


    However, the focus is on the last sentence. Women want to win him over.


    Let him have a nice word with general Gu. He just wants to get on a boat.


    He knew General Gu''s character. At this time, his only daughter was his crown princess.


    Since the final result is similar, what about cooperation.


    The prince suddenly took out the white veil in his arms, covered his mouth and coughed quickly.


    Then his body seemed tired. He walked to the soft collapse on one side, and his sight was not far from MI Youning''s side.


    The change is so fast that MI Youning is a figure at the level of film emperor. Mi Youning admires it very much.


    But there was nothing in her eyes, even with a gentle smile.


    The prince half leaned against the soft collapse, with a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes.


    His eyes kept sweeping over the woman.

 Chapter 94

    Such a woman, even openly against today, even found her way back.


    He''s going to continue. How can he not appreciate it.


    This woman was played by the third brother before. She lost her nature.


    "Concubine AI, general Gu''s return to Korea didn''t come out of your mouth or into my ears today, okay?"


    Mi Youning smelled the confusion in Yan''s eyes and looked at the lazy and evil man on the soft collapse. "What did your highness say? I don''t seem to understand. Did we say anything today?"


    The prince could not help bending the corners of his mouth when he heard the speech.


    Today he seemed to laugh several times because of the woman in front of him.


    This woman is really like an endless book, which surprises him every time.


    "Concubine AI, I regret that I didn''t get along with you in the past. Now your bedroom is on fire. Let''s live in the Minghui Hall these days."


    This is not a tone of inquiry, but with some orders.


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and retorted, "Your Highness, it''s not appropriate. After sleeping, my concubine doesn''t listen to orders, snores, grinds her teeth, and even does some indecent things."


    Mi Youning really couldn''t say the word fart.


    The prince listened to her retort, and the more he heard it, the darker his face became.


    The woman was appreciated by him one moment, and wanted to shut her mouth the next.


    He sat up and walked towards the woman, "Aifei, go ahead and have a look first. The ministers are still waiting. I will come back early tonight and wait."


    Then the man turned and left.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    The figure looked very weak, especially with his cough voice.


    Mi Youning glared at the man''s eyes.


    I don''t understand people. I don''t want to share a room with you.


    When the prince came to the door, he seemed to feel something and quickly turned back.


    At a glance, he saw the woman behind him, his eyes staring wide and angry.


    Seeing this scene, the prince smiled and his previous unhappiness disappeared.


    Mi Youning saw him turn around and quickly bow his head. Unfortunately, he was still a step late.


    "Ha ha..."


    The prince left with a smile.


    Men are in a very good mood.


    Mi Youning didn''t look up until the other party''s back disappeared.


    For what the man said today, he didn''t hear it. This is what the man told him that there is no evidence of cooperation between them.


    This is a cooperation that has no control over each other, and no one will stop anyone.


    Men are very cautious. No wonder each other has been safe for so many years.


    Mi Youning did not expect the crown prince to trust her, but hoped that they would not misunderstand each other.


    You want the throne, I want revenge, we don''t disturb anyone.


    After the prince left, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue entered the room this time.


    "Princess, isn''t your highness difficult for you?"


    Chunmei''s face was worried.


    Before the prince laughed and left, she felt a little drums in her heart.


    Hearing Chunmei''s worry, MI Youning narrowed her eyes, pretended to be cruel and said, "bring me the black medicine tomorrow, and I''ll fill your mouth."


    Chunmei was relieved to see that she was all right.


    But then he straightened his face, "how can you get better without taking medicine? The imperial doctor ordered this medicine..."


    Mi Youning waved his hand. "You don''t know what''s going on with me. I had some worries in my heart before. Now my worries have been relieved. What medicine do I take? Those are useless."

 Chapter 95

    Chunmei wanted to continue talking, but when she heard her words, she was speechless.


    Indeed, framing the crown prince to hide the Dragon Robe is a great event and a great crime of beheading.


    Chunmei is very contemptuous of what he and the third prince have done today.


    But now that the general is not in the capital, they have no choice.


    But fortunately, Miss stopped it in time.


    "I''ll tell you to go down tomorrow. You don''t have to boil medicine. Miss, you just give yourself an excuse not to drink medicine."


    With that, Chunmei began to clean up the room.


    It''s bedtime. Since the prince brought the young lady to Minghui hall, he naturally wants to stay.


    Today, so many people saw the Crown Princess come here. If they didn''t live together, there must be many rumors in the house.


    The prince will not let this go. The man has always given miss due respect.


    But miss he doesn''t love the prince at all.


    Chunmei sighed and cleaned the room.


    Summer lotus, autumn frost and winter snow are the same.


    Mi Youning looks at the four servant girls and cleans up the room quickly. She even asks the servants outside to bring another bed of bedding. She picks her eyebrows.


    Winter snow and autumn frost also called for hot water.


    "I say you guys are quick enough, so you''re not afraid that the crown prince will drive me out?"


    Several servant girls looked at her with helpless eyes.


    In fact, what mi Youning doesn''t know is that the original owner doesn''t know.


    The crown prince has always given her respect as a crown princess.


    Even if they didn''t have a roommate after marriage, she has always had the most say in this family except the crown prince.


    It''s a pity that the original Lord is all about the third prince. How can she see the respect that the men around her give her as a woman.


    Looking at the four servant girls with complaining and helpless eyes, MI Youning raised her hands and surrendered, "OK, OK, you continue --"


    After that, MI Youning went to bed with the help of four servant girls.


    When she came to a strange world, even an illusory world derived from novels, MI Youning lay on her bed and smiled bitterly.


    When will this day come to an end.


    Thinking, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    When the prince came back on a cool night, he saw four big servant girls standing in the Minghui hall.


    That is the right servant girl of the crown princess, and she has Kung Fu on her.


    General Gu also took great pains to pity ran.


    "See the crown prince -"


    "See the crown prince -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The four servant girls spoke together and lowered their voices at the same time.


    The prince nodded secretly. It seems that the woman inside is asleep.


    But he still asked, "can the Crown Princess rest?"


    Chunmei immediately replied, "the crown princess waited for Her Highness for a while. After drinking the medicine, she was sleepy and couldn''t sleep."


    When the prince heard the speech, the corners of his mouth curved and crossed the four servant girls into the room.


    That woman will wait for him?


    He shook his head and laughed. It''s unlikely that the other party didn''t want to see him go to bed first.


    The prince walked into the room and went straight to the bedroom. At a glance, he saw the figure of a woman lying in bed.


    The woman leaned against the bed and turned her back to him. She should have slept over. Listening to each other''s steady breathing, the prince walked over with a smile on his face.


    He stood by the bed, and Chunmei''s servant girls had come in.


    "Slaves and maidservants serve the crown prince -"


    Chunmei several servant girls stood not far away in a respectful tone.


    However, the prince waved to the four.


    In the past, his personal attendants served.


    However, when the woman was in his room, it was inconvenient for the attendant to enter the room.

 Chapter 96

    Chunmei four people saw the prince waving and immediately withdrew from the bedroom.


    The prince took off his clothes alone, changed his bedclothes and went to bed.


    Mi Youning on the bed breathed steadily and slept soundly as before.


    The prince lay beside her and could still smell the smell of her.


    The taste is not strong, even with a light fruity smell.


    This made him close to each other and breathe the light breath.


    He lowered his head and looked deeply at Mi Youning beside him. Many emotions flashed in his eyes and finally turned into helplessness.


    The prince lay down with his back to the people inside and closed his eyes.


    This is the second time he has slept with this woman.


    The first time, it was their wedding night.


    On that day, the woman looked frightened at him, coughed for him, and even showed disgust in her eyes.


    But today, he tried several times, and the woman didn''t show that disgusting look again.


    It''s like a person changed in a day.


    She must have found that she played with her third brother today, so her temperament has changed greatly.


    Tomorrow is another smoke free war. Now he needs to think about how to deal with it.


    Tomorrow, no matter what, it is impossible to let a woman go to the palace alone.


    It''s better for general Gu to go back to Korea so that the woman won''t be killed in the end.


    Unknowingly, the prince closed his eyes and breathed steadily, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Time goes by.


    Just after the prince closed his eyes and fell asleep, not long after, the woman turned over with his back to him.


    She gently sat up from the bed and looked at the prince. When she saw that he really slept, she lay in again.


    What she said before is true. Although she can''t grind her teeth and do some indecent things, she''s really dishonest in her sleep.


    Rolling around in such a big bed.


    So her bed must be big and spacious.


    Another point is that her heart is not so big when she sleeps in bed with a strange man.


    Seeing that the prince really slept, MI Youning got up and got out of bed.


    When she stepped over the crown prince, a smile of schadenfreude was on her mouth.


    In Yanbei, women sleep outside.


    As a noble prince of Yanbei, he was crossed by a woman. This is a matter of a man''s dignity.


    Mi Youning landed gently and didn''t turn around to look at the man on the bed.


    She went straight to the soft couch in the room and asked Chunmei and others to prepare an extra bed of bedding before.


    At this time, she lay on a soft couch without a comfortable bed but with a very sense of security, closed her eyes and really slept.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know. When she closes her eyes and goes to sleep, the man on the bed opens Qingming''s eyes.


    How could the prince really sleep over.


    He has experienced countless assassinations over the years. Even if he fell asleep, he would wake up with a start.


    The prince was very alert when he felt the movement of the women around him.


    But the other party did nothing.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw mi Youning on the soft collapse in the bedroom.


    The prince was unhappy with this.


    The woman avoided him so much.


    He pretended not to know about it and turned to face the bed.


    However, just a moment later, the prince made another move.


    He turned and looked straight at Mi Youning on the soft collapse, with some obvious anger in his eyes.


    The look wanted to eat the woman.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but it was uncomfortable to see women hiding from him.


    That feeling is very obvious.

 Chapter 97

    When the prince saw that the woman was well, he stood up and stretched out his slender hand, "Princess Ai, it''s time to have breakfast."


    Mi Youning put his hand into the man''s hand with a gentle smile on his face.


    It seems that the previous unhappiness didn''t happen at all.


    "Yes, your highness."


    The two hands clasped and walked out of the bedroom step by step.


    Chunmei four people saw the relationship between the two masters. They were so good overnight that they showed a happy smile one after another.


    If the young lady can be like the crown prince today, they can worry less in the future.


    But from yesterday, Miss seemed suddenly sensible.


    Four servant girls followed behind and walked forward to the hall.


    The housekeeper in the house is a middle-aged man. Everyone in the house shouted white housekeeper.


    Housekeeper Bai has already prepared today''s breakfast.


    At this time, I saw the prince and the princess appear together, kneeling down with the people in the hall, "see the prince, see the princess -"


    "See the prince, see the princess -"


    The prince didn''t make a sound, but took the woman to sit on the table. He didn''t lift his head and said, "get up."


    White housekeeper led the crowd to get up and quickly prepared the next arrangement.


    Let someone bring the soup, and immediately bring the people who serve the prince at dinner.


    Chunmei also walked quickly in front of MI Youning.


    She can''t start until the prince has an action.


    But today''s Prince refused everyone, "you all go down. Today''s orphan and concubine love don''t need to be served."


    "Yes -"


    "Yes -"


    White housekeeper led the crowd out of the hall for the first time.


    Chunmei''s four servant girls took a look at Mi Youning''s direction and left.


    If only mi Youning and the prince are left in the hall.


    The prince picked up the chopsticks on the table and had already started.


    He put a bamboo shoot in front of him into mi Youning''s bowl, "Aifei, don''t make yourself at home. Let''s have dinner."


    Mi Youning looked at the dishes in the bowl and smoked from the corners of his eyes.


    She and men are just mutually beneficial.


    But things are out of control now.


    This man seems to be full of bad taste. He always likes to tease her, even when he knows what''s going on.


    What on earth does this man want to do?


    But whatever he wants to do.


    She is his crown princess. Before the task is completed, she has to abide by some rules of the world.


    In this world where men are superior to women, she can''t go out of her way.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Mi Youning thanked the man with a smile and used public chopsticks to cook for the man.


    They had breakfast safely.


    At this time, housekeeper Bai appeared again, brought tea, rinsed for the two masters and asked people to clean the table.


    During this period, the white housekeeper came forward and handed the prince something.


    The Prince did not care about the people around him and took it in his hand.


    It was rolled up paper. The man opened the paper slowly.


    See the above content, directly put it into the mouthwash tea cup at hand.


    Now it was Chenshi. After reading the contents of the letter, the Prince did not finish his meal and leave as usual.


    But sitting in the hall drinking tea, as if waiting for something.


    Mi Youning, too, sat next to the man.


    The atmosphere between the two is very harmonious, even with some warmth.


    The white housekeeper saw this scene, his eyes flashed, and then he saw that the prince was not unhappy, and the corners of his mouth stirred up, which relieved him and nodded secretly.


    It seems that the crown princess has changed.


    He also heard a little about what happened yesterday.

 Chapter 98

    As long as the Crown Princess doesn''t harm the crown prince.


    White housekeeper took people down, leaving only the attendants.


    However, before long, the white housekeeper appeared again.


    He doesn''t look good this time.


    "Prince, there are people in the palace. They say that the imperial concubine wants to invite the imperial concubine into the palace. I haven''t seen it for many days. I miss the imperial concubine very much."


    The smile on the prince''s face remained unchanged.


    He turned his head and looked at the woman around him gently. "The imperial concubine entered the palace today. I''ll accompany you alone. I haven''t seen grandma Huang for some time. She sent someone to ask some time ago."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the man would do so.


    This also shows that men will not let her alone in the palace.


    This must have something to do with the original owner''s father''s return to Korea.


    in truth.


    Last night, the prince heard that general Gu had returned to Korea, so he secretly sent someone to inquire.


    Finally, the news came back.


    General Gu returned to the court and was injured, but it was not very serious.


    It''s just a long way away. This toss looks ugly.


    This is also the message that Ying Yi sent to him through the white housekeeper after eating this morning.


    He was a selfish man, and even would fight for and rob what he wanted.


    At this time, women can''t be embarrassed like this.


    1¡¢ She is his crown princess. Although it doesn''t matter if she dies, general Gu is back.


    2¡¢ This woman now makes him feel very interesting. Having such a woman wandering in front of him can also kill his boring days.


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes when she heard the man''s words, "thank you, your highness."


    The prince stood up with a gentle smile on his face. He stretched out his hand, "it''s not necessary for the concubine. You don''t need this word between you and Gu."


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and smiled sarcastically.


    Man, if you say this with some emotion, people may believe it.


    The name of a man has changed since last night.


    From me to solitude, it is obvious to draw a clear line between them.


    Because he knew her danger and that she was no longer an abandoned son at the mercy of others.


    But mi Youning still looked up and returned with a gentle smile from a man.


    Wearing disguised masks, they followed the attendants into the palace.


    However, when they entered the palace, they were about to separate.


    The prince took the woman''s men to the chariot and showed appropriate concern on his face. "When you see the imperial concubine, you should be careful in your words and deeds. Although she is favored, she is just an imperial concubine. You don''t have to wrong yourself too much. I can almost pick you up in an hour."


    Mi Youning understood the meaning of the man''s words.


    This is to let her survive this hour. She doesn''t need to wrong herself for the imperial concubine. Even if the other party is favored, she is just a concubine. She is no bigger than her. She is the crown princess.


    "Yes, your highness, go and see grandma Huang. If she knows you have entered the palace, she will be very happy."


    The prince touched the hand of the woman in front of him. Then he relaxed and turned around, got on the chariot and left.


    Mi Youning looked at the man''s chariot and left. Then he turned and walked to the imperial concubine''s palace.


    One to the west, the other to the East, farther and farther away.


    Before long, MI Youning was taken to the imperial concubine''s palace.


    Seeing her figure, the palace maid at the door bent and saluted casually, and then walked into the palace to report back.


    Mi Youning stood outside the door, waiting in the cold wind.


    Half an hour passed, and the woman who entered the palace before that came late.


    "Princess, please go in."

 Chapter 99

    Mi Youning didn''t even see it. He looked at the palace maid, raised his numb feet and walked into the palace.


    Sitting on the throne in the palace was a well maintained imperial concubine like a girl.


    This imperial concubine is the biological mother of the third prince.


    The imperial concubine saw mi Youning''s figure and just talked about it. Then she touched the gold hairpin on her head.


    Mi Youning kept a smile on his face and bent over the imperial concubine, "I''ve seen the imperial concubine."


    Then he straightened up directly, and his attitude was like what the palace maids outside the temple did to her.


    The imperial concubine saw this scene with obvious displeasure in her eyes.


    The look was condescending.


    She raised her hand to play with her fingers, raised her eyelids and spit out sarcastic words, "princess, this is entering the prince''s house. She even forgot the rules and won''t salute."


    Mi Youning was surprised when he heard this. "Why did the imperial concubine say this? It seemed that she didn''t pay much attention to some rules outside the palace. She thought that the empress was a man of temperament, so she did as the Romans did. It wasn''t so, but it was mine."


    The imperial concubine smelled the speech with a touch of anger on her face.


    She couldn''t hear the sarcasm, and then she looked at the palace maid with MI Youning.


    "Someone!"


    Several palace maids around immediately came forward.


    "Pull this bitch out of here and shoot him!"


    "Yes, mother -"


    Several palace maids quickly came forward and blocked the palace Maiden''s words to beg for mercy.


    Mi Youning stood aside and looked at all this coldly.


    It seems that life did not die because of her words.


    This is a deep palace of the law of the jungle, where there is so much sympathy and kindness.


    As early as that maid of the honor was disrespectful to her, she had lost her way to survive in this palace.


    It was not mi Youning who buried her, but the other party did it himself.


    The imperial concubine eased her expression when she saw that someone had been pulled down.


    Then he glanced at Mi Youning and said casually, "don''t stand, princess. I heard that the prince is in bad health. You must be contaminated by taking care of him. Don''t make any mistakes in my palace."


    As soon as the imperial concubine''s words were spoken, MI Youning had walked to one side of the seat.


    Hearing the words behind the imperial concubine, she was not in any mood.


    It''s not her, but she wants to hurt the prince. She doesn''t need to be angry.


    So she said, "thank you for your understanding."


    "Ga ci..."


    It seems that there is a breaking sound in such a big palace.


    Mi Youning looked up along the voice and saw the strange face of the imperial concubine.


    Thinking of the memory of the original owner, her smile was real.


    In the past, Gu Xi ran also talked to the imperial concubine like this.


    It''s a pity that the original Lord''s temper can''t stand it.


    She liked the third prince, but she married the sick son.


    So the imperial concubine''s words made her lose her sense of propriety, and even said a lot of words that were beneath her dignity.


    Those are mostly about the prince.


    It was because of the original owner''s unwillingness that he said bad things to the crown prince,


    But the smile on the imperial concubine''s face became stronger and stronger, even with pleasure.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mi Youning is too lazy to talk to each other.


    At this time, she just had to wait for the emperor to come.


    As for the next thing, she has her own way to deal with it.


    The imperial concubine looked at Mi Youning. Unexpectedly, she was no longer as angry as before.


    Even his bearing has changed.


    I didn''t hear what I wanted to hear. The imperial concubine accidentally broke her nails.


    She looked down at the broken armor in her hand.

 Chapter 100

    The imperial concubine looked down at the broken armor in her hand, and her face twisted for a moment.


    However, he soon raised his head and regained his dignity. "It seems that it''s different to see you this time, but what happened? If the crown prince is bad to you, you can say it. This palace and the emperor are in charge of you."


    This is simply to sow discord and even confuse people with tenderness.


    Mi Youning raised her eyes and looked at the imperial concubine on the seat with confusion in her eyes. "What did the imperial concubine say?"


    That looks like I really didn''t hear it.


    But this made the imperial concubine think that the woman in front of her really met something.


    She also knows what happened on the prince''s birthday yesterday.


    But in the end, the Dragon Robe was not found there. The prince is still safe and sound.


    How can this make her angry? She had a headache when she understood the news last night.


    But he did not dare to declare the imperial doctor, for fear that the emperor would be unhappy.


    Now it''s not easy to take it out on this woman, but I didn''t expect that the other party seemed to have changed.


    Coupled with this confused appearance, the imperial concubine imagined a big play in her heart.


    A big play against the crown prince.


    For example, if the crown prince threatens a woman or something else happens, it is always the crown prince.


    If so, the emperor will definitely take action. The crown prince will be abolished as soon as possible by means of thunder.


    Thinking of these, the imperial concubine''s face became more and more gentle. "Good boy, what happened? I think you look bad and look in a trance, but what did someone do to you?"


    Seeing that the imperial concubine changed her face and listening to the tone of her words, MI Youning hung her head and sneered.


    This woman''s means are average.


    It doesn''t seem to have many paragraphs. You can know what she thinks when her words are out.


    "No... when emperor comes, I will tell him personally."


    With some suppressed words, it came out of MI Youning''s mouth.


    It''s like something really happened.


    The imperial concubine''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech.


    Tell the emperor personally, which shows that things are very big.


    Thinking that the prince escaped last night, there is a new turning point again. The imperial concubine''s head doesn''t hurt and her face is a little excited.


    She waved to the big maid next to her and whispered a few words.


    Seeing the palace girl leave, the imperial concubine gently dissuades mi Youning.


    "The palace knows that you are tired. You are ill these days... It''s hard for you to be with the crown prince. Don''t worry. As long as you tell the emperor what the crown prince has done today, you will definitely be relieved, poor child..."


    Mi Youning heard the footsteps of the palace maids around the imperial concubine leaving, and the corners of her mouth bent a radian.


    In fact, it was only the emperor''s intention that she entered the palace today.


    But the other party didn''t show up because he wanted to hang her.


    Now the imperial concubine has invited people, so she also saves some time next.


    As for what the imperial concubine said in her ear, she didn''t need to pay attention.


    "Little soul, do you think the world will complete the task as long as it kills Yanbei emperor and the three princes?"


    "Yes, host, but let the original master release his Qi."


    Mi Youning nodded secretly, which she knew, "how about letting them kill each other?"


    Without waiting for the ring soul to speak, she continued: "there are still two years before the prince ascends the throne. The emperor''s body is no longer good. Then in these two years, why not let the third prince, the imperial concubine and Yanbei emperor kill each other."


    "Host, the emperor is true love to the imperial concubine."

 Chapter 101

    The word of giving up the soul blocked mi Youning''s next words.


    "Host, did you not take a good look at the plot of the world?"


    He spoke in a very positive tone.


    Mi Youning was stunned. Later, she heard the story between the emperor and the imperial concubine.


    After that, MI Youning almost vomited.


    "The servant kowtowed to the emperor -"


    "The maidservant kowtowed to the emperor -"


    Just then, a sound of greeting came from outside the palace.


    Mi Youning got up from her seat. The imperial concubine quickly stepped down from her seat and greeted her at the gate of the palace.


    The middle-aged man in Dragon Robe has entered the hall.


    "My concubine, see the emperor -"


    "Daughter in law, see father and Emperor -"


    The man strode to the main seat and sat down. His sharp vision was close to MI Youning.


    "Concubine AI, you go down first." a hoarse voice came out of Yanbei emperor''s mouth.


    The imperial concubine looked up affectionately at the man sitting on it, and then left quickly.


    Only mi Youning and Yanbei emperor are left in such a big palace.


    "Look up!" a sharp voice sounded.


    Mi Youning raised his head and did not look at Yanbei emperor. This is the rule to meet the emperor.


    "What happened last night? Tell me clearly!"


    With an imposing momentum.


    Mi Youning shook her body properly, then said with a difficult look on her face: "back to my father, yesterday my daughter-in-law received a letter from my father. Seeing the content of the letter, she forgot it for a moment, and... And when she thought of it, she went to find clothes, but she couldn''t find it."


    Then he bowed his head to the superior man and stopped talking.


    When Emperor Yanbei heard general Gu''s letter, he was surprised.


    He never thought it would be caused by general Gu''s letter, and the Dragon Robe was lost?


    He rubbed his fingers and narrowed his eyes. "What did general Gu say in his letter?"


    "Back to the emperor, my father said he was already on his way back, and he returned today."


    Emperor Yanbei stood up at the sound of speech. "General Gu has returned to the dynasty! The state of Wu has been defeated?"


    Mi Youning still hung his head. "Yes, but his father was injured and suffered many assassinations along the way."


    "The Empress Dowager has arrived!"


    Just then, there was a sound outside the palace.


    Emperor Yanbei frowned slightly, but he also said to MI Youning, "get up first, what to say and what not to say, you know."


    "Yes," Mi Youning said in fear.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yanbei was satisfied, so he came down to meet the Empress Dowager.


    "Why is the mother here? My son will help you."


    "Ha ha... I heard that Qing''er''s daughter-in-law is coming. I want to see her."


    A loving voice sounded.


    Mi Youning stood with her head down and watched emperor Yanbei holding the Empress Dowager passing by.


    Soon, a man in Prince''s clothes appeared around her again.


    Mi Youning raised his head and looked at the man with both eyes.


    The latter''s eyes were a little worried and asked her something.


    Mi Youning shook her head gently and then lowered her eyes.


    The prince took her hand and walked towards the Empress Dowager and Yanbei emperor.


    "See your father for your courtiers -"


    "Yes." emperor Yanbei answered faintly.


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face decreased a little. She looked at the woman beside the prince. "This is general Gu''s daughter. When you got married, AI family worshipped Buddha in the national temple. This is the first time to see you. Good boy, come here and let AI family have a good look."


    The man beside her released her hand.


    "The granddaughter-in-law has seen the emperor''s grandmother."


    Mi Youning bends over to greet the Empress Dowager.

 Chapter 102

    The Empress Dowager took mi Youning''s hand and nodded constantly, "good boy, good. After marrying Qing''er, she will work hard to make the mourning family have a great grandson in her lifetime."


    Hearing what the Empress Dowager said, MI Youning blushed as if she were shy.


    But she can make complaints about herself.


    Yanbei emperor heard the Empress Dowager''s words and glanced at the prince with a look in his eyes.


    Even a little unhappy.


    If the prince has children, his status will be different. He is the grandson of the emperor.


    Compared with the emperor and sun, although it is one word worse, its identity is more noble.


    How could he let the prince have children.


    Naturally, the prince also felt the sight of emperor Yanbei, but pretended not to know. His eyes looked at the two women around emperor Yanbei with warmth.


    At this time, the close manager next to Emperor Yanbei came forward and said, "inform the Minister of the Ministry of war, the prime minister and the great prince of the emperor that there is an urgent need to see him. He is already in the imperial study."


    Hearing these three requests, Emperor Yanbei glanced at Mi Youning. At this time, he probably knew what it was.


    I didn''t hear general Gu''s request. It can be seen that the other party was seriously injured.


    "The son left first."


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager waved her hand, "the emperor manages everything every day and should pay more attention to his body."


    After a while, Emperor Yanbei took people away.


    The imperial concubine was not in the palace at this time, and the Empress Dowager didn''t call her at all.


    After the emperor left, the Empress Dowager''s face sank.


    "Qing''er, if you and your father make this relationship so rigid, it won''t do you any good in the future, even if you say a soft word."


    The prince smiled as usual, "where is the emperor''s grandmother so easy? You haven''t seen it clearly in these years."


    "Alas! It''s all injustice!"


    The Empress Dowager loosened mi Youning''s hand and looked lonely.


    "Qing''er, you are the most honorable crown prince of Yanbei. No one can get that position except you. Everything else is just a clown. Even if your father dotes on the mother and son now, you can''t go more than you."


    The prince kept his face unchanged when he heard the speech. "Well, if your grandson knows, don''t worry about these things. I heard your leg hurts again these days?"


    "It''s all old problems..."


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning followed the prince out of the palace, he did not see emperor Yanbei.


    But when I left, I saw the imperial concubine''s face that wanted to eat people.


    The imperial concubine must know the news.


    General Gu is back, so they dare not be so rampant in the future.


    Mi Youning smiled mysteriously when she thought of the palace maids around the imperial concubine she met before she left.


    Even if the emperor really likes the imperial concubine.


    The man killed the queen and let the women in the harem torture the queen to death just to protect his true love.


    However, before long, there will be problems between them.


    There is no longer trust between each other, and even kill each other.


    After all, murdering the emperor is a capital crime. Killing even nine families is a capital crime.


    She asked Jiehun before. Now emperor Yanbei goes to bed in the imperial concubine''s Palace on the 20th of every month.


    The imperial concubine likes to burn a spice, so she does something here.


    It''s useless for women, but it''s deadly poison - medicine for men.


    All this was done by the palace maids around the imperial concubine, who gave it to each other herself.


    Jie soul controlled the maid in waiting. When she finished all this, there was no such memory at all.


    This is the perfect fratricide.


    And she, just wait for the result.

 Chapter 103

    The prince looked at the woman sitting opposite in the carriage. His eyes showed different eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    It''s different from the cleverness when facing him before, but it''s pleasing to the eyes.


    He held his head with one hand and looked at each other with interest.


    It was not until mi Youning felt the gaze and inadvertently turned his head to the man''s eyes that he converged.


    She lowered her eyes and smiled, "Your Highness looks at my concubine like this, but what''s wrong?"


    The prince smiled, sat up straight and stretched out his hand towards the woman.


    Mi Youning wondered, but he also put his hand on the other party''s hand.


    The prince pulled the woman into his arms and sat down.


    Just then the carriage shook, and MI Youning quickly put his hand around the man''s neck.


    She let go when the carriage continued to move smoothly.


    The man holding her looked at him like a smile, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Princess Ai, it looks delicious today."


    Mi Youning suddenly heard this and his face was stunned.


    Is she being molested?


    Yeah, yeah


    Seeing the surprise on the face of the woman in her arms, the pleasure on the prince''s face became more and more obvious.


    But mi Youning wanted to scratch the man''s face. The man''s heart was white and black.


    Is it fun to play with her like this.


    Now she doesn''t fully understand each other''s bad taste, but she also knows one or two.


    So mi Youning quickly put away his surprise and shyness, and grabbed each other''s sleeves. "Your Highness, it''s still day and night. You''re losing your identity."


    The prince had a strange face. He held out his hand and raised the woman''s chin.


    I saw a woman''s face really with shyness and a bit of hook people''s breath.


    So far, he hasn''t slept with each other.


    Does the woman think of what really happened to him and want to sit down the crown princess.


    However, looking at a woman''s appearance, she has enough capital to attract men.


    Unfortunately... Although he had some interest in the woman in his arms, he didn''t want to touch each other''s valley.


    Thinking like this, the prince''s interest decreased a bit. He helped the woman down and sat aside.


    "Aifei, you''d better sit down. The road is not smooth. Be careful."


    Mi Youning''s smile did not change. He looked up at each other with beautiful eyes and breathed out like LAN, "thank you for your concern."


    The prince gave a gentle hum, and they were safe all the way.


    And MI Youning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The man won''t believe anyone. His heart is cold.


    It''s too hard for him to be emotional with a woman.


    So she had to properly expose some "greed" and forge herself into an ordinary woman.


    However, MI Youning forgot that men are so smart that they can''t see her disguise.


    Just don''t want to see her false side.


    Also, she reminded him that since she would not give what she wanted, there was no need to tease him.


    The carriage arrived at the prince''s house safely.


    The prince regained his gentle side and helped mi Youning out of the car. They returned to Minghui hall hand in hand.


    Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, the four big servant girls, immediately brought the washing utensils to the room and served the two masters to change clothes.


    However, the prince and MI Youning changed their clothes. It was about time for dinner. People came to the palace again.


    The visitor is the chief eunuch of Deli Da around emperor Yanbei.


    It was said that emperor Yanbei had something urgent to announce the prince into the palace. It was said that there was something important to discuss.


    The prince frowned gently when he heard the speech.

 Chapter 104

    Seeing that the competent manager around emperor Yanbei was still waiting, the prince turned and looked at the women around him.


    His mouth is accompanied by a cough from time to time.


    "Concubine AI, I can''t have dinner with you. My father must have something urgent. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Mi Youning politely said, "the prince wears more clothes. It''s dark and it''s a little cold outside."


    "OK, I see."


    The prince nodded gently, covered his mouth with a handkerchief and left with a cough.


    After the man left, MI Youning had dinner under the service of Chunmei.


    However, when she finished eating and drinking tea, it was getting darker and darker, and there was no news from the prince.


    Thinking of the story of the world, MI Youning felt that she had overlooked something.


    Then he returned to Minghui hall and watched the plot carefully again in his bedroom.


    She finally found something this time.


    After the war between Yanbei and Wu, Xiliang in the North has been eyeing.


    Just a few days ago, Emperor Yanbei got the news that Xiliang was ready for war.


    At that time, Emperor Yanbei did not know that general Gu had won and returned.


    He had planned to send the prince to the battlefield in the north.


    The war is about to burst - out. It seems that emperor Yanbei declared the prince into the palace again because of this.


    Mi Youning ignored the thought that there would be no problem with the man.


    Her task is very simple, to avenge the original owner.


    However, this premise can not destroy the survival rules of the world.


    The so-called rules are the men and women of the world. They can''t have any danger.


    Once something happens, the world will collapse.


    Mi Youning has encountered this situation before, so he pays great attention to it.


    Since the prince is not in any danger, there is no need for her to wait for him.


    In the bedroom of Minghui hall, MI Youning tangled for a while and decided to go to bed.


    She felt that even if she fell asleep on the soft couch, the man would still move her to bed.


    It''s strange that she didn''t feel at all when she was held to bed last night.


    Her vigilance is not so low on weekdays.


    But thinking of how late she stayed up last night, I think it was because she stayed up too long and slept too heavily.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about it. Before going to bed, she calls Chunmei in.


    "My father has come back and is now in the house. Chunmei and Xia he will go back later and give this letter to my father. Remember not to let others see it. You must hand it to my father."


    Chunmei nodded and looked serious. "Yes, don''t worry, miss. The maid must hand it over to the general."


    "Well, you go."


    Chunmei and Xiahe turned and left.


    Qiushuang and Dongxue serve mi Youning to go to bed. Looking at her young lady''s face, Qiushuang hesitated and said, "Miss, will the prince be unhappy when you go to bed like this?"


    Mi Youning waved his hand. "Don''t worry. It''s nothing. You can go down too."


    Then she lay in bed.


    The two servant girls left the bedroom reluctantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, the prince followed his personal attendants back to the house. His face was a little solemn.


    Just because of the burden on him today.


    At this time, he knew that the woman had gone to bed.


    Thinking that he would leave for a period of time, he couldn''t see a woman for a long time, so he couldn''t help walking to Minghui hall.


    Now he should quickly arrange his departure from Beijing and make steady preparations.

 Chapter 105

    But he still wants to see that woman.


    He''s leaving tomorrow. He''s in a hurry. It''s even more urgent at dawn.


    At Minghui hall, the prince went in alone and left his attendants waiting outside.


    Came to the bedroom and looked at the woman lying on the bed. The prince approached calmly.


    He found some fun in this woman, but he was leaving.


    You can''t take her on the battlefield. As a crown princess, she wants to stay in the capital.


    He can guarantee that he will come back alive, but he can''t guarantee that the woman won''t be bullied.


    Now the emperor has three younger brothers and imperial concubines, but he always pays attention to women.


    The prince sat by the bed and sighed deeply.


    Mi Youning felt a strange smell and a heavy sigh.


    She opened her confused eyes and saw the man''s serious expression.


    "Your Highness?"


    Mi Youning sat up vaguely and frowned at the man in front of him.


    This man doesn''t sleep at night. Why is he sitting by the bed? It''s scary.


    The prince saw her wake up with complex emotions in his eyes, "I woke you up."


    Mi Youning was still in a confused mood. She looked at the man''s serious expression and shook her head, "but what''s the matter?"


    The man nodded.


    "There will be a war between Xiliang and Yanbei. My father sent Gu Ming a few days ago."


    "Well, it was a war. It''s nothing?!" Mi Youning suddenly woke up.


    She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe it. "Emperor Yanbei sent you to the battlefield?!"


    The sound was loud and somewhat incredible.


    When the prince saw that the woman''s reaction seemed too big, he frowned. "Yes, but what''s wrong?"


    Mi Youning glanced at the man in front of him and hesitated: "he doesn''t know your body. What''s going on? Even if he sent the prince, it shouldn''t be his highness."


    Hearing her words, the prince smiled coldly, but he didn''t say anything.


    How could he not know his plans today.


    In fact, when he received the news in the palace, he was also very surprised.


    Even startled the Empress Dowager. If it hadn''t been for comforting the empress dowager, he wouldn''t have come back so late at this time.


    Now that he wants to die, he doesn''t have to keep an emotion in the future.


    After that man forced his mother to death and connived at the imperial concubine and his third brother for so long, it''s time to settle the account.


    When he comes back alive from Xiliang this time, he will get what he wants.


    He won''t tell the woman in front of him.


    Prince stood up, tidied up his clothes with theout wrinkles and said, "let''s have a rest earlier. Go to study alone tonight."


    Then he strode away.


    Mi Youning looked at the man''s back as he left, and his brain began to get confused.


    The world is off track again.


    Everything has changed since she destroyed the Dragon Robe.


    But emperor Yanbei was really cruel.


    If the prince is really ill, he can''t survive for a few days on the battlefield.


    However, he is not really sick, and even has a lot of strategy.


    This time, Emperor Yanbei released the tiger and returned to the mountain.


    But I think that the man has no power in the army, even in the army. If he encounters any danger or dies in the battlefield, the world will be over.


    Thinking of this, MI Youning can''t lie down.


    "Spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost, winter snow!"


    As early as the prince came back, several servant girls were startled.


    At this time, hearing mi Youning''s summons, the four immediately entered the room.


    PS: ask for a ticket, honey. Leave your ticket~

 Chapter 106

    Looking at the four people about to salute, MI Youning waved his hand and looked at Chunmei, "did you send the letter? Was your father''s injury serious?"


    Chunmei came forward, "Miss, the general''s injury is all right, but after reading the letter, she became angry and asked the maid to tell you that the general will visit in two days."


    Mi Youning nodded. The so-called visit of the original father should be to see the prince.


    After all, she sent the letter, but she told general Gu what the original owner did one by one.


    Even put it on the surface that the prince already knew what had happened.


    How could general Gu not get angry when he knew about it.


    The original owner died in the deep palace in the last ten years, but she was still a noble Queen and died with dignity.


    Unfortunately, general Gu and his wife, who had only one daughter, finally broke their heart and left the capital.


    The reason why mi Youning did this was to let general Gu know that Yanbei emperor''s unscrupulous means and the three princes'' unbearable reuse.


    Only in this way can she wholeheartedly assist the prince, and then she will change the fate of the original owner.


    She has married the prince, so there are only two ways to wait for her in this life.


    1¡¢ When the prince ascended the throne, she sat on the Queen''s throne that everyone admired and looked up to.


    2¡¢ Violent death, death.


    She can only be that man''s woman, even a decoration.


    That''s why she tolerated the man''s bad taste.


    Mi Youning couldn''t sit still when she heard Chunmei''s words.


    The prince is leaving tomorrow. She is going to the general''s house now.


    "Chunmei, you go to the study to find the prince and tell him I want to go back to the general''s house and ask him to send some people to me. He will come back in an hour."


    "Xia he, go and find white housekeeper to prepare the carriage. Go and return quickly. Bring my clothes in autumn frost and winter snow."


    Mi Youning arranges quickly. Now she is going to the general''s house to move rescue troops for the prince.


    Although the crown prince is extremely noble and has always been clumsy, but his hand has not reached the military headquarters, so now she will give him some help.


    Chunmei and Xiahe leave quickly, and MI Youning is dressed in autumn frost and winter snow.


    After getting dressed, MI Youning didn''t wait long before Chunmei and Xia he came back.


    Six or seven bodyguards followed behind them.


    Mi Youning asked Chunmei to go to the prince''s important person just to reassure the other party.


    When the people arrived, MI Youning took them away from the Minghui hall.


    Outside the prince''s house, white housekeeper stood in front of a carriage and waited.


    "Thank you, housekeeper Bai." Mi Youning nodded slightly.


    "The crown princess is a slave. Get in the car quickly. It''s cold late at night."


    The white housekeeper showed a flattered expression.


    Mi Youning followed the white housekeeper and got on the carriage.


    Time waits for no man. She must be quick.


    It''s less than three hours before dawn.


    The carriage sped towards the general''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    The study of the prince''s residence.


    At this time, the prince sat in his seat with a serious face, and several staff sat below.


    At this time, the prince''s expedition was being discussed.


    One of them, a middle-aged man with an eight pointed beard, frowned and said, "will it be bad for you if the crown prince and the Crown Princess leave the house at this time?"


    The contemplative man smelled the speech, and his sharp eyes went straight to the speaker.


    He didn''t speak, so he looked at the man, and his whole body was spreading in the study.


    At this time, everyone in the room knew that the prince was angry.


    They are just aides. This is beyond the prince''s family affairs.

 Chapter 107

    The middle-aged man was so looked at by the prince that he had already sweated behind him and wanted to open his mouth to save something.


    But he also knew his temper. He simply shut up and showed a look of fear in his eyes.


    Seeing this, the crown prince finally turned his attention and played with the jade pendant around his waist. A low voice sounded, "after all, she is a lonely crown princess. She should be careful in speaking later."


    "Yes, yes -" the middle-aged man quickly stood up and bowed his head.


    In fact, the prince doesn''t know what the woman wants to do.


    But since he sent someone to follow, it can be seen that she really has something urgent.


    He gently pressed his eyebrows and said to the people: "what should be said has been finished. During the period when you are not in the capital, you should pay attention to some. All right, go down."


    Several staff members withdrew from the study one after another.


    Just after the staff left, housekeeper Bai walked into the study.


    He saluted and said directly, "the crown prince, the crown princess has left, only with the four big servant girls around him and some bodyguards you gave."


    "Well, how does she look?"


    The white housekeeper thought and said, "the crown princess is very polite. She can''t see anything on her face, but when she gets on the carriage, she looks a little anxious."


    The man nodded gently, "she said she would come back in an hour. You arranged for someone to wait outside the house. The crown princess came to report as soon as she came back."


    "Yes."


    The white housekeeper withdrew from the study, and then the prince summoned Ying Yi out again.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning arrives at the general''s house and asks Chunmei to knock on the door.


    As soon as the gatekeeper heard that it was Chunmei, he quickly opened the door. Looking at the little princess in a cloak, she knelt down quickly.


    Mi Youning had no time to speak, so he took people into the general''s house.


    According to the memory of the original owner, she came to the room of the father of the Central Plains Lord in the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, MI Youning left the general''s house.


    But when he left, the team increased, followed by 100 dark, strong men.


    All of these people are full of blood and evil spirit. They have just come down from the battlefield.


    This is mi Youning''s purpose.


    General Gu has today''s status. How can he have no backhand.


    There are nearly a thousand elite soldiers in his hands. They are all dead soldiers of the family, which were carefully adjusted and taught by the family.


    On the battlefield, they can be said to be a good enemy of a hundred.


    This time, general Gu returned to Korea, but he only stayed for 200.


    At present, she didn''t ask for more, just half.


    General Gu''s face was also very ugly when he heard that the prince was about to go to war.


    Even very generously sent all 200 Gu''s troops to the prince.


    But mi Youning stopped them. They also needed people in the capital.


    The two discussed that the prince would not fight immediately when he went to the battlefield. General Gu sent a letter to the border to let the Gu family army in the border go to meet the prince in the northern battlefield.


    This is already the best plan.


    Mi Youning accepted the 100 Gu family soldiers. Seeing that the original owner''s father was all right and seeing that it was getting late, he left the general''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dark, and MI Youning took the 100 Gu Jiajun without disturbing anyone.


    The prince received the news on MI Youning''s way back to his house.


    When he heard that the other party had brought 100 soldiers back to his house, his face became a little strange.


    The bodyguards who followed the woman only watched each other enter general Gu''s room. They didn''t know what they said in the room.

 Chapter 108

    Now the prince couldn''t sit still when he suddenly heard the news.


    He followed the white housekeeper to go outside the house to see the situation.


    Just as the man was about to go outside the house, he heard a burst of heavy footsteps outside the door.


    Mi Youning waited for Chunmei to lift the curtain when the carriage stopped steadily, opened it and jumped out of the carriage alone.


    The prince walked quickly and stood in the door. What he saw was this scene. When he saw the woman''s action, he frowned with disapproval.


    But mi Youning turned his back to the man and didn''t see him.


    She looked at the hundred general Gu behind the car. Her beautiful face had a solemn expression, her hands clasped, and her noble spirit appeared, even with a bit of heroism.


    "Today, I want to make it clear to you that after I enter the prince''s house, I will be a man of the prince''s house, and death is also a ghost of the prince''s house! From now on, you will no longer be a man of the family army! But just a slave of the prince''s house!"


    "Please obey the order of the eldest lady!"


    "Please obey the order of the eldest lady!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as mi Youning''s voice fell, a hundred Gu''s troops spoke in order. They were Gu''s people and only obeyed Gu''s orders.


    However, MI Youning frowned, "presumptuous! This palace is the prince''s wife! Why do you let me be in the prince''s house!"


    Hundreds of Gu''s soldiers were puzzled, and they looked at each other face to face.


    Mi Youning, however, lowered her eyes and reached for her cloak. Late at night was the coldest time of the day.


    Looking at the hundred Gu Jiajun in front of him, MI Youning narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, "there is only one master in the prince''s house! Do you understand!"


    This sentence made the hundreds of people in front of them understand, they understand.


    Since then, they only belong to the prince''s house and obey orders. That is the master of the house, his Highness the prince today.


    Mi Youning gave them time to think, and then almost made a sound again.


    "This time, if you want to understand, you can answer again. If you don''t understand, you can leave!"


    Hundreds of Gu''s troops are also intelligent. Now they have been sent to the prince''s house by general Gu, so their fate has been determined in the future.


    "We are willing to serve the crown prince to the death and wait for the crown prince to dispatch!"


    "We are willing to serve the crown prince to the death and wait for the crown prince to dispatch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice is not big or small, but it is sonorous and powerful with firmness.


    The prince stood in the door, watching the woman''s actions and listening to her words, with a different color in his eyes.


    There was a warm current in his heart, which made his cold heart crack for more than ten years.


    "Remember what you said today! From now on, you will only be slaves of the prince''s house. Keep your dignity and protect your highness!"


    Mi Youning knew everyone''s choice and asked again. Then he slowly turned around.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the firm answer from the crowd, MI Youning turned around and saw a man standing not far away.


    At this time, the man''s eyes are complex, looking at her line of sight, but there is a bit of warmth.


    She didn''t explore it carefully, but bent and saluted, "my concubine, see your Highness the prince."


    The prince went out of the door step by step and walked towards the woman.


    Every step he took, his heart wavered a bit.


    For the first time in more than ten years, someone has thought of him.


    Even the Empress Dowager cares about today''s face.


    But the woman in front of him learned that he set out at dawn and brought back Gu''s army all night.


    He had long known that general Gu had a group of elite soldiers who could defeat hundreds with one, but he didn''t expect it¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 109

    The prince went to MI Youning and looked at the woman standing in the cold wind in the middle of the night.


    He has made a decision in his heart.


    He gently held the woman in his arms.


    Since this is the warmth given to him by the world, he should hold it tightly.


    For more than ten years, no one has ever thought of him like this.


    At this time, he did not want conspiracy theory, but thought about the meaning behind it.


    All he knew was that he needed this warmth and held it tightly in his hand.


    This belongs to him.


    "Love imperial concubine, it''s so" naughty "at night, and she''s not afraid of the cold."


    The prince chuckled and said nothing about what he had just seen.


    Mi Youning said in the man''s arms, "it''s a little cold. Go back to your room."


    "OK."


    The man answered, bent down to hold the woman in his arms, felt the coolness of the woman, and his eyebrows frowned again.


    He held the woman tightly in his arms and faced the Gu family army in front of him.


    Everyone knelt down and said, "I''ll see your highness and swear to serve the prince to the death!"


    "I''ll see your highness and swear to serve the prince to the death!"


    The prince''s thin lips lifted up, turned and strode into the prince''s house. Chunmei and others immediately followed up.


    The white housekeeper behind him came forward and asked the people to get up and enter the prince''s house one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Minghui hall, the prince gently put the woman in his arms on the bed and covered it with a quilt.


    Then he went to bed without undressing, got into the quilt and held the woman again.


    Mi Youning just let the man hold her. She covered her mouth and yawned lazily.


    This man should have seen it just now.


    However, although the other party didn''t say anything at this time, MI Youning knew he knew.


    As long as the man comes back alive, she still wants to finish the task in the world.


    There''s nothing wrong with her. At this time, the man is about to leave. Just hold it if you want. Mi Youning yawned, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    After tossing all night, she''s sleepy, too.


    When the Prince wanted to say something, he felt that the person in his arms had breathed steadily and slept in the past.


    He can''t laugh or cry.


    Is this woman hearty or heartless.


    It seems not. This woman is very smart.


    Compared with some time ago, it seems that earth shaking changes have taken place.


    But she is still his crown princess and a woman who accompanies him all his life.


    That''s good. She''s his.


    The prince held the sleeping woman in his arms for a long time.


    Until someone outside the door began to urge, the prince gently got up.


    It''s going to dawn. He''s leaving.


    However, some things need to be changed.


    The Prince did not turn away after getting up, but looked deeply at the woman on the bed.


    He bowed his head and gently approached each other.


    The lips fell on the woman''s forehead and left with a gentle touch.


    Then he turned and left the bedroom with light steps.


    However, the old ring on MI Youning''s hand emits a burst of light.


    Because the hand was in the quilt, no one saw this scene at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince went out of the Minghui hall and looked at the four big servant girls standing outside the door.


    He touched the finger on his hand and gently turned it. "After you leave alone, take good care of the crown princess. You can find housekeeper Bai for anything, even if it''s a tricky thing."


    Chunmei immediately knelt on the ground to thank her.


    The prince turned his head and looked at the Minghui hall again and left with a big step.


    Woman, wait, I''ll be back soon.


    Before dawn, the prince left the prince''s house with people.

 Chapter 110

    The crown prince left the capital with the people given to him today and the 100 family soldiers given to him by his crown princess.


    Mi you doesn''t know all this. At this time, she is still sleeping.


    Wearing armor, the prince led the people on his horse and left the capital all the way to the north.


    Now let him leave the capital like a fish returning to the sea.


    When he returns to Beijing again, everything will be rewritten.


    When the prince gallops his whip, he has been following hundreds of Gu''s army around him.


    They always surrounded the prince and followed and supported their new master.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opens her eyes and there is no man around her.


    She got up, got out of bed and went outside the bedroom.


    Spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost and winter snow are cleaning the room.


    "Where''s the prince?"


    Hearing her voice, the four servant girls stopped their movements one after another.


    "The prince has left."


    Mi Youning frowned and the man left.


    Why didn''t he wake her up? How did he leave? Some civil and military officials sent her away, but they have the face given today.


    However, when I asked the four servant girls in front of me, I didn''t even know a well-informed Dongxue.


    So let Chunmei call housekeeper Bai.


    When the white housekeeper heard such a question, he looked up and looked at the mistress of the house in surprise, "go back to the princess. The prince set out before dawn. The emperor means that the battle of Xiliang can''t wait. Let the prince hurry up."


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning sneered at the speech.


    The underlying sense of this is that men leave alone.


    Without the face given by today, and without the sending of all civil and military officials, I left in this way.


    Emperor Yanbei really didn''t want to see the prince.


    The white housekeeper kept lowering his head. He knew it was unhappy when he heard her sneer.


    From last night''s scene and the study incident the day before yesterday, housekeeper Bai has made a great change to the hostess in front of him.


    Thinking of the prince''s order to leave, housekeeper Bai also knew what to do in the future.


    Now the crown prince has gone, and the crown princess is the only master in the house.


    "Princess, it''s time for you to move to breakfast. The prince left what he told you to eat well."


    Mi Youning''s thoughtful face frowned when she heard what housekeeper Bai said.


    What''s the man doing again? Is it to thank her for what she did last night.


    Anyway, she was quite satisfied to see that the white housekeeper was more respectful to her than when she first met.


    "Well, I know. Housekeeper Bai, go down first."


    "Yes, princess."


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning packed up and went to have dinner, he met a man on the road.


    Or, to be correct, met the woman waiting for her at the front hall door.


    This man is no one else, but the woman of the world, Han Xueyi.


    "My concubine sends greetings to the crown princess."


    With the help of Chunmei, MI Youning looks at the beauty in front of her with meditation in her eyes.


    What does the hostess do at this time.


    Do you already know that the prince has left the house.


    Look at the weather, too. The house is so big. What news has spread at this time.


    Mi Youning whispered, "concubine Han, get up and say something in the room."


    Then he crossed her into the front hall.


    The white housekeeper has ordered the people below to arrange the breakfast.


    At this time, I saw the figure of the Crown Princess and immediately welcomed her.


    "The servant sends greetings to the crown princess."

 Chapter 111

    Mi Youning waved his hand, stopped the white housekeeper from saluting, and sat directly at the table.


    Chunmei and Xiahe came forward and began to serve soup and cloth dishes.


    Han side imperial concubine also walked in at this time, looking at the woman sitting at the table, holding her hands tightly in her sleeves.


    The woman sitting at the dinner table was having breakfast at this time and didn''t give her a look.


    But she knew that the other party must know her existence.


    This woman dares.


    As a modern person, she was humiliated by the ancients here, which made her very uncomfortable.


    The other party''s disregard gave her great embarrassment.


    Until a moment later, MI Youning slowly drank the soup handed to her by Chunmei and glanced at Han Xueyi lightly.


    Of course she knows each other''s existence.


    But she didn''t know how to face this woman.


    It is reasonable to say that as long as you ignore her and ignore her, you can do whatever you like.


    But there is something wrong in my heart.


    The woman in front of her was disgusting, and her existence was like a thorn.


    Anyway, she just looked at her uncomfortable.


    "Han side imperial concubine came early in the morning. What''s the matter?"


    Han Xueyi immediately came forward and said, "I heard that your highness left the house and went to the battlefield, so I came to ask."


    Mi Youning puts the bowl on the table and looks up at Han Xueyi with a smile.


    "Oh? Princess Han''s news is very well-informed. Your Highness has just left. You come in a hurry. It seems that you are always paying attention to the crown prince."


    Han Xueyi didn''t recognize that this was wrong, and didn''t see the white housekeeper looking at her with sharp eyes.


    She thought the woman in front of her was jealous and jealous. She showed a soft and clever smile.


    "My concubine is your Highness''s woman. She only yearns for your highness."


    "Pa......"


    The sound of palm slapping on the table sounded, and the movement was very loud, "presumptuous!"


    Han Xueyi raised her head in disbelief when she heard the princess''s angry words.


    She just said such a sentence. Why can''t the Crown Princess calm down? It''s too much. She''s not afraid of the crown prince''s anger.


    However, I don''t know what I thought, Han Xueyi immediately showed an aggrieved expression.


    "Crown princess, is what I said wrong, but I''m really your Highness''s woman."


    Mi Youning''s face became more and more ugly.


    Is this woman an idiot? She doesn''t understand anything and doesn''t see the killing intention in the white housekeeper''s eyes.


    I really don''t know how she got to be the imperial concubine and became the woman that the man put on the tip of his heart.


    "Concubine Han, do you know that you have committed a capital crime? Feel free to inquire about your Highness''s whereabouts. Is this what your concubine did?"


    Seeing what housekeeper Bai did, MI Youning made a sound again.


    She doesn''t want the woman to die. In this world, the woman is mainly dead, and the world will collapse.


    Han Xueyi is a little confused. She doesn''t know how the topic changes so fast.


    She raised her head and looked at the sitting princess. At this time, there was no jealousy in each other''s eyes.


    Even nothing, the eyes looked at her like a dead thing, giving her a creepy feeling.


    "Remember, you can''t inquire about your highness in the future. He is the noble prince of Yanbei, the future emperor and the king of this country, and you are just a concubine. You can inquire about your Highness''s whereabouts at will and die!"


    Han Xueyi trembled and her eyes were dull when she heard the last dead word.


    This is ancient times. You can kill at will, even men are superior to women. She is just a concubine.

 Chapter 112

    (in the world derived from the novel, the original owner is not dead. He is very clean from the perspective of male owner.)


    The emperor of Yanbei today is fan Yinqing.


    His mother was forced to death by the women in the Imperial Palace, and he was also his abandoned son.


    At the beginning, he was abandoned and even lost to the border.


    However, only two years later, he finally came back again.


    Even get what you want with your own hands.


    He solved all his enemies and those who forced his mother to death.


    His good father, who had lost his body for so many years, left before he started.


    Now he is the master of the country.


    But sitting on the throne, he did not feel happy.


    The Dragon chair under him was so cold that he felt lonely.


    For more than ten years, he came alone. He walked too hard and gave up too many things.


    The memorial in front of him also made him feel tired. Why did he work hard.


    Just to sit in this cold and lonely position.


    "Emperor, the imperial concubine is coming."


    Manager Bai used to be the steward of the prince''s house. Now he still serves him.


    Hearing the words "imperial concubine", fan Yinqing looked disgusted.


    That woman is now a royal concubine, but she is still restless.


    "Tell her I''m busy and don''t have time to see her."


    Manager Bai bowed down and said yes, turned and left.


    "Wait --"


    Hearing the emperor''s words, manager Bai turned and stood in place to listen to orders.


    "How about the women in Fengqi palace?"


    Hearing the words that must be asked every few days, manager Bai respectfully said, "just as before, I didn''t go out of the hall door. I heard Chunmei say that my body is getting worse and worse. The imperial doctor can''t come up with any good prescription and has been suffering."


    Fan Yinqing frowned at the speech and waved to the white manager, who left.


    After a long time, he got up and left the imperial study and walked in the direction of Fengqi palace.


    This time he did not take the palace man, but went alone.


    There lived his queen.


    The funny thing is that this woman has no roommate with him at all.


    Now it is the same. She is a chess piece sent by her father.


    However, she had a good father. General Gu took refuge in him for the woman''s life.


    No one knows that even if general Gu did not take refuge in him, he would not kill this woman.


    Because he always has an expectation for this woman.


    That expectation was after the woman pulled him down from the throne of Prince.


    However, two years have passed.


    The woman was as indifferent to him as before.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Entering Fengqi palace, he heard a woman''s weak cough in the palace.


    He knew that the other party was terminally ill, and now he was just suffering.


    Maybe he was too lonely. He wanted to take another look at this woman.


    Entering the bedroom of Fengqi palace, he saw the people on the bed at a glance.


    His thin face and dull eyes still look like that.


    His eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Fan Yinqing didn''t know what he expected.


    He couldn''t kill the woman, but he couldn''t get close to her. He always felt that there was something between them.


    The people inside didn''t find him coming, and he didn''t disturb anyone. He turned and left.


    Unconsciously, he came to the imperial garden and looked at the surrounding scenery, but his heart was very lonely.


    In the distance came a woman, who was his imperial concubine.


    This woman has a cooperative relationship with him and is still a very ambitious woman.


    He had no feelings for her and had never touched her.


    However, the other party has become more and more restless recently. It seems that it is time to give a warning.


    Looking at the figure of the woman approaching, fan Yinqing turned and left.


    However, on the way, I met Chunmei, the maid of honor beside the queen.


    Seeing each other''s eyes full of tears, he stopped with helpless eyes.


    "I''ve seen the emperor and the queen..." Chunmei cried and couldn''t go on.


    "The queen has gone -"


    Finally she said it.


    Fan Yinqing felt it and looked up at the sky.


    He seems to have no support to move forward.


    Even she left.


    Disappointed? I can''t say.


    However, his inner loneliness became stronger and stronger.


    He didn''t wait for anything.


    "Go back. I''ll let the etiquette department do it and give her everything the queen deserves."


    He walked away while talking.


    The back is so lonely.

 Chapter 113

    Mi Youning''s words frightened Han Xueyi and left with the help of the servant girl around her.


    It seems that the other party has not grown up yet.


    But the woman in the book is always by the prince''s side.


    Now everything is out of the original track. She looks forward to the female Lord''s next move.


    Han Xueyi depends on what you do next.


    Mi Youning also ate almost, and asked people to remove the rest of the food on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, the news finally came out of the palace that the emperor was ill.


    In the early morning, he fainted and declared all the imperial doctors in the past.


    Mi Youning was playing with a group of concubines in the prince''s house when she received the news.


    Yes, play.


    In addition to her and Han Xueyi, two women sent in by Yanbei emperor, there are also two beauties sent out by the third prince.


    It''s called a piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, singing and dancing, everything.


    There are other women sent by the prince, but ten out of ten.


    She was bored in this house, and these people thought she was the same as before, and even began to test her.


    Since she has fun, she doesn''t have to push it out.


    She is the prince''s wife and the master of the house.


    So let people play the piano, sing songs, serve tea and everything should be done.


    For the past month, she has been enjoying tossing these women.


    After all, none of them is safe.


    Especially two women sent by third prince sent letters to third prince.


    Let her go out and have a private meeting with her.


    At this time, the other party didn''t know what to use her.


    Mi Youning ignored this and tossed the two women every day.


    Look, now one of them is a little dumb, and the other is swollen when he plays the piano well.


    "All right, all right, you two go down and rest a few more days. I''ll pass it on to you later."


    The two picturesque beauties trembled when they heard the speech, and their heads were almost buried on the ground.


    They were afraid, they were terrified, and they had had enough of it.


    But he didn''t dare to complain. He could only respectfully say, "slaves, etc. leave."


    They are only concubines, so they can only call themselves slaves.


    Looking at the two women leaving together, MI Youning narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Chunmei in front of her. "Is the news true?"


    Chunmei nodded, "the message handed over by the people around the general."


    Mi Youning smelled the speech and looked at the water in the lotus pond in front of him. He felt a little cold. Then he got up and said, "look again, let''s not make any moves on my father''s side."


    Chunmei gave a sound and helped her back to Minghui hall.


    General Gu won''t do anything, but he will find some problems for the emperor.


    For example, the previous million liang of silver has not been settled yet.


    Now all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty know that the prince has gone to the battlefield.


    So when general Gu was overseeing the country by the third prince, he went to the road and sent half of the million liang of silver to the battlefield in the north.


    That''s where the prince is, the battlefield with Xiliang.


    The third prince is eager for the prince to die soon. How can he agree.


    It was at this time that general Gu stood up and accused the Third Prince of disrespect for his brother. He was very narrow-minded


    Other ministers who had relations with general Gu also stood up one after another.


    The third prince was stunned. He told me that he planned to usurp the throne and wanted to rebel.


    At this time, the emperor did not wake up, and the third prince finally agreed under the coercion of a group of ministers.

 Chapter 114

    In this way, 500000 taels of silver were sent to the border under general Gu''s personal arrangement.


    Yanbei emperor still didn''t wake up, and the third prince has been replaced as the prison state.


    Until three days later, Emperor Yanbei finally woke up.


    Mi Youning also received the Empress Dowager''s order to enter the palace to show filial piety instead of the prince.


    On this day, MI Youning entered the palace again. She was led directly to the Empress Dowager''s palace.


    The Empress Dowager was also planning to see Yanbei emperor at this time. When she saw her, she quickly took her hand. "Good boy, your father finally woke up. Go and have a look with AI family."


    "Yes, grandma."


    In this way, MI Youning came to the palace of emperor Yanbei again.


    Yanbei emperor had awakened, but his face was much thinner than before.


    In this bedroom, there stood a group of imperial doctors, and everyone''s face was filled with fear and anxiety.


    The women guarding around Yanbei emperor are the imperial concubine and the energetic third prince.


    "My daughter-in-law met my father -"


    Mi Youning approached and saluted.


    Emperor Yanbei raised his eyes. There was no sharp light in those eyes. He looked very weak.


    "Get up."


    Yanbei emperor still had the strength to raise his hand and gently waved his hand.


    Mi Youning got up and stood beside the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager sat next to Emperor Yanbei with real worry.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the emperor lose consciousness for three days? Can you have the result?"


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s inquiry, the imperial doctors knelt down one after another.


    "I''m afraid..."


    Mi Youning looked at the group of doctors with a pale face and a smile on his lips.


    The secret medicine produced by Jiehun can''t be found out by ordinary people.


    If we don''t give them finished products, they can''t find out anyway.


    She looked at Yanbei emperor lying on the Dragon bed. Now this is the beginning.


    After all, the efficacy has just begun. Even if it is good, the body is completely at a loss.


    The next is the third prince.


    "A bunch of quacks! What''s the use of raising you..."


    The Empress Dowager is already blaming the doctors.


    The imperial concubine bowed her head to serve Yanbei emperor. She couldn''t see any emotion at all.


    But it must have been fun.


    Her son is now in charge of the country. He is the first prince to be reused.


    Even the crown prince doesn''t have this honor.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and sneered. How high she climbed now, she would fall harder later.


    The Empress Dowager blamed the people in the hospital. Yan Beidi''s face was also bad.


    Now he is in his prime of life. How can he be so willing.


    So his face was dark, and even ordered the hospital to take out the treatment plan as soon as possible.


    They also sent people out of the palace to look for folk doctors.


    In this way, MI Youning watched the arrangements made by Emperor Yanbei. The Empress Dowager wiped tears to comfort her, and the imperial concubine took care of her tenderly.


    When it was done, it was dark.


    She was released from the palace.


    After that, however, she had to enter the palace every three or five times.


    Until this day, there was an accident in the prince''s house.


    Prince, concubine, Han Xueyi is gone.


    With the servant girls around her.


    Mi Youning knows that Han Xueyi, a woman, must have actions.


    But I didn''t expect that she didn''t start until the prince walked for nearly two months.


    She knows what the woman did.


    No more than yes, I went to the border to find the prince.


    I''m really not a safe Lord.


    I don''t know what the crown prince sees in this woman.


    Beauty? It''s impossible. The man is cold hearted and doesn''t get emotional easily.


    So what capital does Han Xueyi have that can get men''s attention.

 Chapter 115

    Is it modern technology in the future? For this, the man¡ª¡ª


    Then mi Youning shook his head. The prince is not that kind of person.


    Even for some interests, it''s not like being able to control a woman with emotion.


    In the plot, it seems that Han Xueyi saved the prince several times.


    Maybe it''s a lifesaver.


    Mi Youning rubbed his head and listened to housekeeper Bai''s words. His face was not very good-looking.


    She can''t bear going to the palace these days.


    Get up before dawn every day, change into heavy and cumbersome palace clothes, enter the palace one stop is one day, and return to the prince''s house in the evening.


    The toss of this day is torture.


    "Crown princess, but will you send someone to look for the side princess?"


    When it comes to Han Xueyi, MI Youning has a headache.


    Now that the woman has gone to the prince, she has no reason to stop.


    Simply waved his hand, "just let her go. Now the emperor is still ill, and the house is busy enough. Where can I find someone to find her?"


    She is telling the truth. Since the third prince supervised the country, he has been secretly attacking the power of the crown prince.


    Now that the prince is not in the capital, all things are handed over to housekeeper Bai and his staff behind him.


    The prince''s maternal family has long been empty, has an official title and has no strength. Now it is difficult to protect itself.


    The white housekeeper grabbed everything inside and outside the house. She didn''t take the other party to order anything else, so she let it go.


    I didn''t enter the palace today, and MI Youning was too lazy to toss about.


    He simply returned to Minghui hall to have a rest.


    Now the emperor has been ill for nearly two months.


    But I am very sober every day, except that I can''t stay.


    Therefore, some major events in the court were decided by Emperor Yanbei, and other minor matters were decided by the third prince.


    Lying on the bed, MI Youning closed her eyes and smiled silently.


    Now the third prince is very happy.


    It doesn''t matter. She''ll make the other party cry on her knees before it''s time to shoot.


    Chunmei several people saw her close her eyes and leave the bedroom with light hands and feet.


    ¡­¡­


    Far north, Yanbei and Xiliang are fighting on the battlefield.


    Since the prince arrived at the battlefield, he has got rid of his weakness.


    He has had enough for so many years, really enough.


    Cover up every day, even when your body is completely well, you don''t dare to say anything.


    It''s ironic just to prevent the relatives around you.


    The prince kept killing with a long knife in one hand.


    The soldiers around Xiliang were covered with blood and had fallen down.


    The Gu family army around him supported him to prevent the sneak attack of Xiliang soldiers.


    The prince kept killing, while Gu Jiajun cleaned up the surrounding Xiliang army at the same time.


    Even though they know that the prince does not need their protection, they always follow each other.


    Because it''s their duty.


    Not far from them, there are also their brothers.


    General Gu transferred from the frontier to help his royal highness.


    The prince didn''t know about it until they arrived.


    On that day, the woman didn''t mention it to him at all.


    But that''s it. The prince misses that woman more and more.


    Now two months have passed.


    His heart missed each other more and more.


    I even dreamed of each other in my dream.


    It''s so sweet and beautiful in his dream every day. What makes the prince''s face black most is that he dreamed again last night.


    When he woke up, his body - was wet.


    This did not ease his face all day.


    So on the battlefield today, he couldn''t hold his fire.


    The Xiliang army passing by was constantly killed by his knife.

 Chapter 116

    Today, the battle between Yanbei state and Xiliang state ended with Xiliang retreating.


    After the prince led the soldiers back to the city, he received a secret letter.


    As he walked into the big tent, he opened the letter in his hand.


    The more he looked, the more ugly his face became.


    He knows that he is ill now, but he didn''t expect that he hasn''t recovered yet.


    Now the third younger brother is the supervisor of the country, and he began to crack down on his power, even more rampant.


    The prince withdrew his armor, sat at the table, put the letter on the table, and his face was heavy.


    Now the war with Xiliang should be over.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning doesn''t know yet. The prince decides to end the war with Xiliang ahead of schedule.


    Another month passed.


    Today, she just finished her dinner.


    After a short rest in the front hall, he took Chunmei back to the Minghui hall.


    If it had been before, she would have gone to other wives and concubines to pass the time.


    But tonight, she''s going out of the house.


    She wants to visit the palace at night and go to the third prince''s house.


    Taking out the last night clothes, MI Youning began to charge the four servant girls not far away, "I''m going out tonight. No one is allowed to come in. You should guard the Minghui hall firmly."


    Chunmei was the most daring and direct, and asked, "Miss, what are you going to do? What''s the danger?"


    Mi Youning put on his night clothes in front of them and said with a smile: "there will be no danger. Just guard the Minghui hall. After today, I want some people to pay their due price."


    Several servant girls looked worried when they heard the speech.


    They know that the young lady has changed.


    No longer so in love with the third prince, and even began to resist the third prince with the general.


    Now what the other party said has made them understand that it must be related to the third prince at this time.


    "Miss, would you like to discuss with the general? If anything happens, you --"


    Mi Youning knew that they were really worried about her, so he didn''t say impatiently, "don''t worry. I''ll go out in another hour. I didn''t come back in an hour after I left. You can go to the general''s house again."


    "Then you haven''t told us where you''re going." Chunmei followed with a worried face.


    "The third prince''s house."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    A dark shadow shuttles through the palace.


    The soldiers guarding every corner of the palace did not find this figure flying over their heads.


    This shadow is mi Youning.


    At this time, she went straight to the imperial concubine''s palace.


    When I saw the maid waiting outside the hall, it was the person who gave the hint last time.


    Mi Youning chuckled and flew over.


    When she appeared next to the maid of honor, she quickly clicked each other, and then left and disappeared.


    The maid turned and looked at her side. She saw that there was no one, and her eyes showed doubts.


    She clearly felt a pat.


    However, there was no one around at this time.


    The palace maid thought that there would be dead people in the deep palace every day. It is said that the palace is the most unclean place, especially many lonely souls and wild ghosts.


    Even evil spirits, unjust dead ghosts who can''t go to reincarnation.


    Thinking of this, the palace maid shook her body, then looked at the sleepy palace maid not far away and approached there.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning left the deep palace and headed for the third prince''s house again.


    The third prince''s residence is not guarded as strictly as the palace.


    So mi Youning easily entered the third prince''s house.


    She was still carrying a package in her hand.


    Looking at the dress in the third prince''s house, she was not familiar with it and had to find the study with the help of Jiehun.

 Chapter 117

    With the help of Jiehun, MI Youning finally found the study of the third prince.


    However, she went up to the roof and found that there were still people in the study late at night.


    "Brother, you can see the situation now. We don''t talk secretly. As long as you help me, I will ensure you to sit firmly on the throne of Prince Rui and the first noble prince of Yanbei emperor."


    This is the voice of the third prince.


    eldest brother? Is it the prince.


    Mi Youning gently removed the tiles on the room, and the scene in the study came into his eyes.


    The third prince was sitting at his desk, with a fierce looking man sitting in his hands.


    This man is the great prince.


    At this time, the prince frowned tightly, filling his already fierce face with evil spirit.


    The eldest prince was born serious. He wore a small face and could scare crying children.


    However, the third prince looked at him proudly and waited for his answer.


    The prince glanced at him, and his low, rough voice sounded, "third brother, you came to me today, that''s what you said?"


    The third prince nodded, "yes, now the situation is settled. I need my eldest brother''s military power. I''ll protect you in the future..."


    "Hiss..." the prince hissed, "third brother, don''t you take me as a fool? My father is alive now, but you are so shameless. I won''t hear what I say today, and I won''t say a word in the future."


    Then the prince got up and was about to leave.


    The third prince also stood up from his desk and chair, "brother, do you know that the prince is at the border, he can''t come back alive. You are in charge of the military power in Beijing now, and you can''t save him.


    How many years have you paid off the Queen''s grace for so many years? Why give up a good future for that sick child! "


    The big prince turned his back to the third prince, and his eyes showed a sense of erasure.


    However, when he turned around, the murderous intention was covered up. He looked at the third prince with a gloomy face.


    "Third brother, the crown prince is the most distinguished person besides the father emperor. Please pay attention to your words in the future. As for me, I will only be loyal to the father emperor!"


    Then he turned and strode away without looking at the angry face of the third prince.


    "Bang..."


    Seeing that the eldest prince really left, the third prince fell the tea cup beside the table to the ground.


    The sound alerted the guards outside the door.


    The third prince looked at the direction of the big prince''s departure with a gloomy face and said, "one day, one day, I will let you pay the price!"


    Then he looked at the slave kneeling on the ground, raised his feet and kicked the man on the ground.


    Then he left the study as if he were relieved.


    The remaining guards began to clean up the room.


    Mi Youning on the roof sees everything.


    There seems to be some relationship between the Grand Prince and the crown prince.


    It''s just the entanglement between the Grand Prince, his mother and his concubine and the queen.


    Once the queen saved the life of the great prince and his mother, and even took care of her.


    The eldest prince thanked the queen. Similarly, after the queen was forced to die, his mother and concubine didn''t last long and were tortured to death by the people in the palace.


    Then he began to move closer to the prince.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t have any ability now.


    The so-called manpower is also in the capital. If there is no imperial order, you can''t leave the capital for half a step.


    In the plot, the Grand Prince also gives the prince a lot of help in the end.


    He is in charge of all the bodyguards inside and outside the palace, which is the greatest advantage and more convenient for the prince.

 Chapter 118

    Watching the guards at the bottom tidy up the study, close the door and go out, MI Youning jumped down.


    He took the package in his hand and went to one corner of the study.


    Then squat down and take out the contents of the package.


    What''s inside is the Dragon Robe used to frame the crown prince.


    At this time, he was put in the study of the third prince, and it was the other way to return the other body.


    Put the fragments of the Dragon Robe away. This corner won''t attract people''s attention. Mi Youning got up and left.


    Tonight will be a precursor to everything.


    When tomorrow comes, they will cry on their knees.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returns to the prince''s house. The four big servant girls, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, are all in a hurry.


    I''m going to go to the general''s house when I can''t wait.


    Mi Youning took off the scarf of his night clothes and said with a smile, "isn''t it back? You can go down too. I can do it myself."


    How could Chunmei go down? They served mi Youning and lay down. Then they left.


    And MI Youning slept very well this night. It was simply the best.


    However, the next day, when she entered the palace, she suddenly fell ill.


    Mi Youning''s face was pale and her eyes were blank. She asked someone to call housekeeper Bai.


    When Butler Bai arrived, he asked him to tell the people in the palace that he was ill today and could not enter the palace to serve.


    Today, MI Youning didn''t go to the palace and had a rest on his bed.


    However, it was on this day that the capital changed.


    The imperial concubine''s family was arrested, and even the third prince was implicated.


    Even the emperor''s Pro guards personally went to the third prince''s house to search.


    Mi Youning leaned against the bed and ate the tremella lotus seed soup that Chunmei fed her.


    I listened to the news that winter snow heard from outside the house.


    The smile on the corners of his mouth increased when he heard the emperor check the third prince''s house.


    The ruined Dragon Robe must have been found. Then it''s time for her to appear next.


    Mi Youning pushed the spoon in front of her and said, "OK, I can''t eat any more. You guys are going to put on makeup for me. It''s time for someone to come to the palace in a moment."


    What Dongxue said is rising. Hearing the speech, he couldn''t help revealing his doubts. "Aren''t you" sick "today? Why are you still in the palace."


    Mi Youning smiled mysteriously, "that''s because your young lady I can calculate. I''m not ready yet. Make sure people see my sick face."


    Chunmei quickly got up and put the bowl in her hand on the table not far away.


    Xia he and Qiu Shuang go to get the palace clothes they are wearing today.


    After MI Youning got up, Chun Mei and Dong Xue took her to the forehead dresser and began to prepare her makeup.


    Half an hour later, housekeeper Bai reported outside the door.


    Mi Youning has already painted her makeup and dressed herself neatly.


    With the help of the servant girls around him, he walked into the hall.


    Housekeeper Bai had said something back. When he saw mi Youning''s dress, he was stunned and speechless.


    At this moment, MI Youning''s face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and his sick appearance really opened his eyes.


    As the steward of the prince''s house for many years, nothing can escape his eyes.


    Even when the crown princess left the house last night and even came back, he knew it clearly.


    In the morning, the princess said she was ill, but he found that it was just pretending to be ill.


    It didn''t hurt much, so he pushed the people in the palace along with the other party.


    But now the crown princess is so beautiful that people can''t tell the true from the false.

 Chapter 119

    What made him more unbelievable was that the crown princess was wearing palace clothes at this time, which was his plan to enter the palace soon.


    When housekeeper Bai came back, MI Youning was already sitting on the throne, and Chunmei and others gave her tea.


    "Princess, there are people in the palace. The people around the emperor came by themselves and said they had something to ask you."


    Come back, housekeeper Bai will report back immediately.


    Mi Youning nodded and said, "I think people can wait for a cup of tea."


    She was still drinking the tea in her hand. She was not in a hurry.


    The white housekeeper understood and bent out.


    At this time, if the crown princess went out like this, the people in the palace were all human spirits. Why can''t you see that the crown princess had been prepared.


    When the time comes, she will appear naturally.


    So Butler white went to the front hall to entertain.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning entered the palace very quickly, even very quickly.


    The people who led the way in front did not care about her "illness" at all, and walked quickly towards the emperor''s bedroom.


    Her face was panting. She even held her breath when she came to Yanbei emperor''s bedroom.


    Seeing the people in the palace, MI Youning lowered her eyes.


    The imperial concubine was kneeling on the ground at this time, and the three princes were also pressed, but both of them were blocked. They looked very embarrassed.


    Lying on the Dragon bed is emperor Yanbei.


    The bodyguards standing on one side are all the emperor''s confidants.


    "Son... Daughter-in-law, can... See father and Emperor."


    Mi Youning has to breathe when he speaks. His face is even paler and sick. It seems that he is really ill.


    When Emperor Yanbei saw her, his eyes were sharp, but he had no momentum.


    However, seeing the sick look on her face, the sharpness in her eyes decreased a bit.


    "Gu Xiran! You said you lost your Dragon Robe last time. Tell me what happened and explain it to me word by word!"


    Mi Youning looked up in surprise and looked straight at the third prince.


    The third prince also looked at her with confusion and fear in his eyes.


    He couldn''t get rid of his bodyguard.


    And he was really frightened by his father''s anger.


    Mi Youning quickly glanced at the third prince and then looked at Yanbei emperor.


    She calmed her expression and said, "go back to my father and Emperor. On that day, the three princes came to me... Tell me what happened, and then we made an appointment to meet after the banquet the next day. But later, the daughter-in-law''s bedroom caught fire, and then we forgot about it. We couldn''t find it again."


    Yanbei emperor Shu looked at the imperial concubine kneeling on the ground with gloomy eyes. The latter''s eyes couldn''t stop flowing.


    She kept shaking her head and even wanted to climb to Yanbei emperor, but she was pressed by the palace maids behind her.


    At this time, Emperor Yanbei''s face was very ugly. He stretched out his hand.


    "Go out and greet the Empress Dowager and go out of the palace."


    That finger pointed to MI Youning.


    Seeing this, MI Youning quickly turned and left the palace, but when he left, he inadvertently glanced at the third prince.


    This eye, however, was just in the eyes of emperor Yanbei.


    "Oh... Presumptuous! You beast..."


    As soon as mi Youning walked out of the hall door, he heard the roar of emperor Yanbei inside and the sound of breaking.


    Her pale face wore a smile.


    After that, MI Youning went to the Empress Dowager''s palace to greet her.


    Of course, he also told the Empress Dowager what happened in Yanbei emperor''s bedroom.


    This is exactly what emperor Yanbei wanted.

 Chapter 120

    Let her come to greet the empress dowager, just to let the Empress Dowager know about it.


    The Empress Dowager hurried to Yanbei emperor''s bedroom.


    Mi Youning left the palace under the leadership of the palace people.


    She won the war.


    No matter whether emperor Yanbei pressed it down or shook it out.


    The third prince and the imperial concubine will always be a thorn in his heart.


    The emperor''s doubts will never dissipate.


    Especially life-threatening events.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, on the same day, MI Youning returned to the prince''s house and heard the news.


    The imperial concubine in the palace died suddenly.


    The third prince was also locked up in the prince''s house because he made a mistake. He could not leave the house without a decree.


    It seems that Yanbei emperor is decisive enough.


    The woman you love said kill.


    But the third prince was just imprisoned.


    However, this news has made the previous dynasty receive the wind.


    The third prince is going to be abandoned.


    If you want to tell the inside story, it''s the palace maid around the imperial concubine who informs.


    She came to the Imperial Palace and told the imperial concubine of Yanbei that she would burn a spice every day.


    There''s something wrong with the spice.


    Later, Emperor Yanbei sent the imperial doctor and gave the spices to the imperial doctor.


    This check really found the problem.


    It''s poison.


    It has no effect on women, but it is a deadly poison - drug for men.


    Emperor Yanbei was so angry that he brought the imperial concubine and arrested the third prince who was discussing state affairs with the minister.


    Then secretly sent someone to search his house.


    This investigation once again found out what made him angry.


    The destroyed Dragon Robe was found in the study of the third prince''s residence.


    How did this make him not angry or even heartache.


    His favorite woman, his favorite son, wanted him to die.


    After that, he must do as an emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince doesn''t know what happened in the capital.


    Now he is negotiating with the border and Xiliang.


    The other party has decided to make peace.


    However, in the end, war and peace are in the hands of Yanbei people.


    The prince wants a temporary truce. He wants to go back to Beijing.


    Now he is seriously ill, and the forces behind him have lost.


    Besides, he misses that woman more and more now.


    I want to see each other right away.


    If it goes well, he can start in the next half month.


    ¡­¡­


    In the capital, it has been very rigorous recently.


    The number of soldiers patrolling the streets doubled.


    In the palace, there was a heavy atmosphere of wind and rain.


    All this is because of emperor Yanbei.


    Since he found that he had been drugged that day, he began to wait for the imperial doctor to come up with a plan.


    However, as a result of many days, there is no cure.


    The underlying meaning of this sentence is that you can only wait to die.


    In this regard, Emperor Yanbei killed several imperial doctors that day.


    Recently, too many people in the hospital have been in panic for fear of being summoned.


    Now no one in the palace dares to get close to Yanbei emperor, except the Empress Dowager.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager was personally feeding Yanbei emperor medicine.


    Looking at the fallen meat, the Empress Dowager''s eyes turned red.


    Seeing that he had finished the medicine, the Empress Dowager slowly said, "the emperor''s body will be fine after slowly conditioning. Even if the imperial doctor can''t do it, there are some strange people and scholars among the people. The world is so big that if you don''t believe it, you can''t find someone who can cure the emperor''s body."


    The Empress Dowager began to cry.


    At this time, Emperor Yanbei saw the Empress Dowager''s face with sadness, and his heart was very sad.


    This should be the only person in the palace who worries about him.


    "Empress mother -" emperor Yanbei sobbed.


    Mother and son were connected. The Empress Dowager heard his fragile voice and hugged people in her arms.

 Chapter 121

    The mother and son wept silently in the palace.


    After a while, the Empress Dowager released Yanbei emperor, "emperor, now that the dynasty has been suspended for many days, what complete method does she have in mind?"


    Yanbei emperor gently pressed the corner of his eye, but he refused the topic in his heart.


    He knew he couldn''t move at all now.


    However, at this time, it is best to have a prince to preside over the overall situation.


    Once he was devoted to the three princes, but he didn''t want to mention them at this time.


    It''s true for those who really love, not to mention those who haven''t paid much attention.


    He doesn''t trust these princes with his blood.


    They all wanted him to die early.


    The Empress Dowager saw that emperor Yanbei''s face was ugly and even a little chilly. She understood, but she still continued: "now the prince is still at the border. Although the child is not close to you, he has never faced you. He has been in line for many years. He is a legitimate son and some things are right."


    Yanbei emperor was silent. The Empress Dowager didn''t mention the prince, but said his legitimate son, so that he didn''t have much resistance.


    However, he really doesn''t like this legitimate son.


    "After the mother, the son will think again."


    When the Empress Dowager heard the speech, her face looked disappointed, but she didn''t mention it again.


    In the following days, Emperor Yanbei kept recuperating himself and found many doctors from the people.


    And I never went there again in the early days.


    All the memorials will be sent to the emperor''s bedroom.


    The days passed day by day.


    Until this day, MI Youning saw the white housekeeper with a happy face.


    "Princess, the prince is back!"


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard the speech.


    The man came back so soon.


    She fiddled with the tassels on her clothes and asked, "where is the Prince now?"


    "Just outside the city gate, waiting for the emperor''s call."


    Yes, the prince returned with his troops. He can''t enter the city gate. Now he can only wait for the emperor''s call.


    Mi Youning looked up, "let the people in the house cheer up and prepare to welcome the prince back to the house, and the prince''s usual clothes and accessories are ready early."


    "Yes, princess."


    White housekeeper went out, but mi Youning sat in a daze in his seat.


    Yanbei emperor is just making a living now, and the third prince has fallen.


    The prince must have received the news when he came back.


    Then, by this man''s means, you can easily get the throne.


    When that man takes the post, she should be the queen.


    Mi Youning pressed his forehead, "little soul, where is Han Xueyi now? But he is with the prince?"


    "Yes, host, Han Xueyi met the brigade on the way back to Beijing."


    Mi Youning''s eyes narrowed. "Han Xueyi has already left the house. Why did he meet the prince for so long?"


    Jiehun immediately informed Han Xueyi of the wonderful events that had happened along the way.


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning''s mouth aroused a meaningful smile.


    She can''t wait to see the prince and Han Xueyi.


    However, the next words of the ring soul solidified the smile on her face.


    "By the way, host, the prince encountered an assassination on his way back to Beijing. Now he is injured."


    When mi Youning heard the speech, his brain had no time to think. He immediately stood up and went straight to the door.


    Looking at Chunmei several people guarding outside the door, Li Ma said: "prepare a horse for me, I want to go out of the house!"


    Chunmei went down to do it immediately after hearing the speech.


    Now, as long as it is the young lady''s command, they will obey. After all, the young lady is not the young lady before.

 Chapter 122

    Especially after the last time the young lady left the house, what happened the next day let them know the young lady''s means.


    Even the white housekeeper is responsive to the young lady''s request.


    ¡­¡­


    Chunmei goes to find housekeeper Bai. After all, if the family''s horses want to use them, they must be approved by him.


    When the white housekeeper learned that the crown princess had left the house, his face showed an ambiguous smile.


    I don''t know what he thought. He immediately sent someone to lead the horse, and even sent several bodyguards to follow.


    Mi Youning comes outside the house. Ma and others are ready to continue.


    She quickly turned on her horse and went straight out of the city.


    He rode his horse all the way. In less than half an hour, the party arrived at the gate of the city.


    Looking at the camp outside the city, MI Youning drove away.


    "Who is it? The important place of the military camp, the idle people, etc. leave quickly!"


    Seeing the people outside the camp blocking the road, MI Youning frowned.


    The bodyguard behind her immediately dismounted and stepped forward.


    "This is the crown princess."


    Then he took out a token that the prince''s family would have.


    Several people saw the token and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Met the crown princess."


    Mi Youning ignored it and drove straight to the camp.


    Looking at the most conspicuous big tent, MI Youning drove his horse outside the big tent.


    The soldiers outside immediately came forward to stop.


    Mi Youning had no time to deal with them and quickly dodged into the big tent.


    The man who was still behind to catch up was stopped by the bodyguard of the prince''s house.


    Mi Youning walked into the tent and saw the man lying in bed and the shy woman.


    The noise outside alerted them.


    Those two eyes looked at her one after another.


    The man lying in bed is his Royal Highness the crown prince.


    The woman is not who Han Xueyi left the house.


    "See the crown princess."


    Han Xueyi is holding a bowl in her hand and a spoon in her other hand.


    At this time, even if it was a salute, it was just a greeting sitting by the bed.


    Mi Youning glanced at Han Xueyi lightly, and then looked at the man''s deep eyes.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    Mi Youning smiled sarcastically at the corner of his mouth, "why can''t my concubine come, but it seems that my concubine really came at a bad time."


    With that, MI Youning was not in the mood to stay. He turned and left the big tent.


    "Stop!"


    There was an unhappy voice behind him, but mi Youning kept walking.


    She has gone out of the big account.


    "Your Highness! Your highness!"


    However, just as she continued to move forward and was ready to drive away, she heard Han Xue''s surprised voice coming out of the account.


    Mi Youning stood grinding his teeth in place, hesitated for a moment, and walked into the big tent again.


    The man who was just lying in bed was half kneeling on the ground and pulling with Han Xue.


    At this time, looking at the action between the two people, it is clear that the prince refuses the woman around him.


    However, Han Xueyi kept approaching.


    And the man didn''t let her touch it at all. What he met was just clothes.


    Mi Youning sighed deeply and went up.


    "Your Highness, why not be careful."


    With that, MI Youning pushed Han Xueyi away and helped the man up with her own hands.


    He helped the prince to the bed and sat down. Then he bent over to clean up the contaminated dust for his clothes.


    The prince held her hand tightly for fear that people would leave again.


    As a last resort, MI Youning had to clean up for him with one hand.


    After looking up, he looked into his deep eyes.

 Chapter 123

    The man''s deep eyes looked at her without blinking.


    There is a feeling in my eyes that I can''t speak clearly and I don''t know.


    That sight made mi Youning inadvertently shift his eyes,


    She sat next to the man and wanted to take her hand out of the man''s big hand, but she couldn''t move at all.


    Han Xueyi stood aside and looked at the two hands holding each other. Her eyes were full of jealousy.


    She has suffered a lot in recent months and finally met the prince, but the man''s attitude towards her is so indifferent.


    Now that the other party was hurt, she finally had a reason to get close.


    However, when the woman appeared in front of us, everything returned to the origin.


    She is unwilling.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know Han Xueyi''s jealousy. At this time, she helplessly looks at the man around her.


    I saw blood seeping from each other''s mouth.


    Her eyes sank, her other hand stretched out to touch, but she was afraid of hurting each other''s wounds.


    Mi Youning frowned. "What''s going on? How can you get hurt?"


    The prince took her hand and saw the worry in her eyes, but the corner of his mouth provoked a smile.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a bunch of clowns."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say, MI Youning didn''t ask again.


    Just looking at the blood red color of his coat, it''s really dazzling.


    She pushed the man onto the bed. "Is there a military doctor? Let someone bandage your wound. The blood is leaking out."


    The prince followed her movements and lay on the bed, but he still didn''t let go of her hand.


    Looking at the princess on the side of Han, the prince narrowed his eyes, "princess on the side of Han, go down first and call the general doctor by the way."


    When Han Xueyi heard the speech, she bit her lips and said reluctantly, "it''s your highness."


    She took a deep look at the woman standing next to the man.


    That is the prince''s wife. As long as this woman exists, she will always be a concubine.


    Biting his lips, Han Xueyi turned and left the big tent.


    The prince looked at her leaving back, but he seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up and turned to look at the woman around him.


    "I have nothing to do with her, but I met her on the way."


    Mi Youning was still looking at his injury. When he heard this, he didn''t react for a moment.


    However, for a moment, she turned black.


    The man thought she was jealous and jealous.


    Mi Youning denied it for the first time.


    However, deep inside, he was refuting slightly.


    When she heard that the other party was injured, she came for the first time.


    Seeing that the man and Han Xueyi seemed ambiguous, she couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart, so she turned and left.


    All this, it seems that she is jealous and unhappy.


    Mi Youning frowned at the thought.


    At this time, the man was still holding her hand. She tried again and easily took it out.


    In fact, she could break free before, but she didn''t do that in her heart.


    Mi Youning is a little confused.


    "Prince, the military doctor has arrived."


    Just then, a notice came from outside the account.


    The prince''s deep eyes looked at the woman whose face had changed in front of him. He didn''t understand what had happened to her.


    He lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "come in."


    The military doctor soon walked into the big tent.


    "See Prince -"


    The man didn''t know mi Youning''s identity, so he only bent over the prince.


    "The wound is cracked. Dress it up again."


    Hearing the speech, the military doctor looked worried and immediately stepped forward.


    Mi Youning stepped aside and watched the military doctor untie - open his clothes for the man.


    The prince''s eyes were fixed on the woman.

 Chapter 124

    Everyone can see the sight of the prince and the affection in his eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled at the man''s eyes and turned his eyes to the wound on his body.


    At this time, the military doctor has untied the clothes on the man.


    The chest bore of the red mango was seen by Mi Youning.


    However, at this moment, MI Youning''s face changed again.


    She couldn''t believe it. She stepped forward and looked at the prince''s body.


    Especially a little red mole in the shoulder socket.


    She even stretched out her hand to touch and feel whether it really exists.


    Feeling the raised hand, MI Youning''s just stable heart was confused again.


    The man also had a red mole in his shoulder socket.


    Her hands trembled and caressed. The mood in her eyes was very complex, even with a little sadness.


    The military doctor saw her so and asked the prince.


    The latter winked at him, and the military doctor quickly got up and stood aside.


    Seeing the disbelief in the woman''s eyes and some sadness, the prince pursed his thin lips.


    "This... This red mole always exists?"


    Mi Ning hung tiktok and touched the red mole with a few trembling sounds.


    "This red mole has existed since birth, but what''s wrong with Aifei?"


    Mi Youning quickly looked up at the speech, and her eyes were still moist.


    "Nothing wrong," she said with a smile


    Then she quickly hung her head and looked at the man''s wound. She said, "I''ll bandage your highness myself."


    After saying that, without waiting for a response, he took the dressing thing beside getting up, drugged the prince, and wrapped him up in a slow and orderly manner.


    The military doctor had some opinions, but he always pretended to be transparent to the prince''s sharp sight.


    Seeing that the woman''s dressing technique was correct, he was relieved.


    And the military doctor is not stupid. Just now the prince called the woman Aifei. It can be seen that this woman is from the prince''s family.


    Seeing that the woman was wrapped up, the military doctor began to pack up, told him to return and left the big account.


    Mi Youning sat by the bed, his eyes numb, as if he were thinking about something.


    And the prince has been looking at her.


    When the woman took her hand away and saw the red mole on him, she became haunted.


    What the hell is going on?


    The prince touched the red mole in the shoulder socket and was also meditating.


    How can mi Youning''s heart not be confused.


    Perfectness as like as two peas in the shoulders of Shen Ke, the man''s red mole is exactly the same.


    This makes her have to think about some impossible existence.


    "Little soul, is the prince Shen Ke? Why do they all have a red mole in the shoulder socket?"


    The ring soul didn''t make a sound for the first time.


    Seeing that Jiehun didn''t respond, MI Youning''s heart began to activate.


    The more so, it shows that there is something fishy in it.


    However, the ring soul never made a sound.


    She didn''t think the ghost didn''t hear her question.


    "Quit soul, can the colorful glazed stones in the space change?"


    "Yes, host, the brilliance of colorful glazed stone has risen again."


    This time, the ring soul quickly gave an answer.


    Mi Youning smiled at the speech.


    She has no evidence to prove that the prince in front of her is Shen Ke of the world.


    But this man also brought changes to the colorful glazed stone.


    This shows that she is one step closer to returning to the Xia Dynasty.


    "What did the princess laugh at? But what interesting things came to her mind?"


    The prince looked at the smile on the woman''s face and couldn''t help asking.


    Mi Youning looked up and smiled brightly at the prince. "I''m happy for your highness. Now your Highness has won a great victory and returned, the emperor will reuse you."

 Chapter 125

    The prince doesn''t understand that he should not contact anyone in the capital when he returns now.


    But how can he do it when he sees a woman leave like this.


    After thinking about this woman for so long, he has just developed. He has kissed and hugged, but he is still not satisfied.


    Thinking that all this was his initiative, the prince narrowed his eyes.


    "Love imperial concubine, kiss me and let you leave."


    Hearing the man''s childish words, MI Youning raised her eyebrow.


    Since she is not disgusted with this man, and even his identity has yet to be verified, MI Youning has no reluctance to his request.


    So in the man''s expectant eyes, he approached each other, bent over and touched the man''s lips.


    The kiss was light and left as soon as it was touched.


    Mi Youning quickly got up and said, "my concubine leaves." she turned and walked outside the big tent.


    Not far from the big tent stood the bodyguard in the house who came with her.


    She walked that way, ready to lead her horse away.


    "Imperial concubine, stay --"


    However, MI Youning was just about to lead the horse, when a soft voice came from behind.


    Hearing the familiar voice, MI Youning turned around and looked at the woman behind him with a smile.


    It was Han Xueyi who stopped her.


    "What''s the matter with Princess Han?"


    Mi Youning finally reached out and grabbed the horse. She only looked at Han Xueyi and left.


    Her men touched the horse she was driving, stroking it again and again.


    Han Xueyi looked at the noblest woman in Yanbei except the Empress Dowager and the imperial concubine in the palace, but her eyes were vicious.


    What about this woman even if she is a crown princess? She will make the other party cry later.


    Mi Youning waited for a long time without waiting for the other party to speak. He turned his head and said unhappily, "what''s the matter with Princess Han?"


    The woman in front of the world still has a little jealousy in her eyes at this time, without concealing her malicious eyes.


    Seeing this, MI Youning smiled.


    What capital does this woman have? She even overestimated herself when she met such a thing.


    It is obvious that this woman is not smart at all.


    In this world where men are superior to women, as long as you don''t die and the crown prince doesn''t abandon her, you will always press each other.


    Han Xueyi, Han Xueyi, as long as you don''t recognize the rules of the world.


    Then never want to live safely in this world.


    Although Han Xueyi quickly bowed her head, she knew that she had revealed some emotions.


    However, she didn''t care. Instead, she stepped forward and said respectfully: "crown princess, I have a few words to say to you face to face."


    Mi Youning squinted and waved to the bodyguard around him, "you go outside the camp and wait for the Palace first."


    "Yes, Princess -"


    The guards left with their horses.


    Seeing that the crowd had left, MI Youning still maintained an indifferent expression. He didn''t even take the initiative to ask, but waited for the woman in front of him to say.


    Similarly, Han Xueyi is also waiting for the woman in front of her to ask.


    Time passed unconsciously, and finally Han Xueyi couldn''t help it.


    She stared at Mi Youning''s face and said word by word: "crown princess, my concubine is pregnant. It has been less than a month now. It was when I met the prince''s brigade back to Beijing."


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    She never thought that Han Xueyi would say such words.


    Han Xue was stunned when she saw her face, and a proud smile came up at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 126

    Han Xue was stunned when she saw her face, and a proud smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    She continued: "this is your Highness''s first child. Now I''m very satisfied. First report to the crown princess, and I hope you can give some love to this child."


    Mi Youning finally regained consciousness and looked at the woman in front of her with a smile.


    This Han Xueyi really dares.


    "Princess Han, did the prince touch you?"


    Han Xue Yi saw her face with a strange smile, and her heart was a little heavy. Now when she listens to this, there is a moment of panic on her face.


    But she was barely calm and said, "yes, on the way back to Beijing, the crown prince and my concubine..."


    She didn''t say the rest, but hung her head with a little charming shame on her face.


    So she didn''t see mi Youning''s cold face.


    "Princess Han, the palace asks you again. Are you sure this child belongs to the crown prince?"


    This time, her words were obviously somewhat forced.


    Han Xue Yi covered her belly, bit her teeth and said, "yes, the child in my belly is his highness."


    Seeing her stubbornness, MI Youning sneered and said, "then, please take care of yourself."


    With that, MI Youning turned and drove away.


    She didn''t have time to talk to the woman in front of her. She chose her own way and had to go down on her knees.


    At this time, Han Xueyi dared to say this to her in front of the prince''s big account, so I hope she will return to the house alive.


    When Han Xue sees mi Youning leaving, she doesn''t show jealousy or even kill as she expected.


    Her face was somewhat unwilling.


    At this time, she did not know that great disaster was coming.


    In the prince''s account, the man half sitting on the bed looked gloomy.


    Glancing at the shadow kneeling on the ground, he asked in a deep voice, "Princess Han said so in front of her?"


    Ying Yi respectfully said, "it''s the master. Princess Han said she was pregnant with your child for nearly a month."


    The prince''s face became somewhat distorted when he heard the speech.


    He never touched that woman, so where did the child come from.


    Although he doesn''t like that woman, he is the prince. How willing he is to be played like this.


    "The general doctor called and invited Princess Han by the way."


    "Yes, master."


    ¡­¡­


    Han Xueyi was invited to the prince''s account with a smile on his face.


    However, seeing the prince''s face cold and even a flash of evil in her eyes, she was flustered.


    "See your Highness for my body."


    The prince looked at the woman below and winked at the military doctor.


    The latter immediately went to Han Xueyi and felt his pulse.


    Han Xueyi wants to resist, but he also knows that he can''t do so at this time.


    Before seeing the prince''s face was bad, she guessed.


    So now we have to let it go.


    Thinking of the day when the crown prince was in a coma more than a month ago, she was a little sure.


    Since she dares to tell the princess, she is not afraid of some trouble afterwards.


    The military doctor gave Han Xueyi a pulse and confirmed that she was pregnant.


    But military doctors also have some eyes.


    At this time, the prince''s not depressed face and this battle don''t look like a happy event.


    So instead of congratulating him for the first time, he knelt respectfully on the ground.


    "Back to the prince, Princess Han is indeed pregnant."


    "Bang..."


    With the reply of the military doctor, the prince threw the medicine bowl on the ground.


    "Ah..."


    The bowl was falling in front of Han Xueyi, which startled her and made a noise.


    The prince glanced at her fiercely and then looked at the military doctor, "go down first. Should you say you have a sense of propriety?"

 Chapter 127

    The military doctor is the confidant of the crown prince. Naturally, he respectfully withdrew from the big account.


    Then the prince put his eyes on the woman kneeling on the ground.


    "Whose child is it?!"


    Han Xueyi smelled the speech and couldn''t believe it. She was not wronged with tears in her eyes.


    "Your Highness, the child is yours. I served you more than a month ago."


    The prince frowned when he heard the speech, and the sharp light shone directly on her.


    The look wanted to cut her thousands of times and showed some disgust.


    Of course he knew the of that day.


    At that time, he was injured, feverish and occasionally fell into a coma.


    When I woke up the next day, I saw Han Xueyi lying on one side.


    Seeing the other party''s half - exposed - no - exposed appearance, he invited the person out directly.


    Then he asked Yingyi not to let anyone in.


    No one knows that shadow one is his shadow. Without his command, he won''t leave him at all.


    Moreover, he was injured at that time and wanted to return to Beijing as soon as possible, so he asked the military doctor to use banned - drugs.


    The side effect of that medicine is that it doesn''t - lift at all.


    How could he have children with Han Xueyi.


    The prince''s face was dark. "Han feigu will give you one last chance. Whose child is it?"


    Han Xueyi wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said, "Your Highness, the child is really yours. It was there that day."


    "Shadow one!"


    The prince saw her reply hard and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as the shadow came forward, he knelt on one knee, "Master -"


    "Pull this woman down and look good. By the way, find the abortion medicine and feed it. It is bound to kill the evil seed!"


    "Yes, master -"


    Han Xueyi''s tears stopped when she heard the prince''s words.


    Seeing the shadow coming towards her, she climbed to the prince in tears.


    "Prince, everything I said is true. The child is really yours. You can''t do this..."


    "Shut up!"


    Han Xueyi also planned to continue crying, but the prince angrily interrupted her.


    He gasped and said in a deep voice, "Princess Han, do you know that the shadow will be around you for 12 hours a day. It has nothing to do with your hair that day. Naturally, it is the first number in your heart.


    Since you don''t tell the child''s biological father, you can kill him. The orphan society claims that you died suddenly due to illness and will send you out of Beijing later. "


    Han Xueyi was silly when she heard the speech. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at the shadow that had come to her.


    She''s finished. Why?


    Not reconciled, not reconciled.


    Han Xueyi still said: "prince, I''m wrong, really wrong, don''t..."


    The next words were blocked by the shadow.


    Seeing that the master''s face became more and more ugly, Ying Yi quickly left with Han Xueyi.


    Seeing the shadow take Han Xueyi out, the prince''s handsome face is still not good-looking.


    At the thought of this damned woman, she told Gu Xi ran about it.


    I don''t know what that woman will think and whether she will take it seriously.


    Now he wants to explain to the other party and tell her the truth of the matter.


    But he restrained himself. Now is not the time. At present, the father emperor doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Why didn''t you announce him to the palace.


    The prince closed his eyes and rested in bed. I believe there will be a decision before tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, MI Youning had already arrived at the prince''s residence.


    She was completely unaffected by Han Xueyi''s words, and even in a good mood.


    The colorful glazed stones in the space changed again when the prince had feelings for her.

 Chapter 128

    It can be seen that this man, like Shen Ke, really has feelings for her.


    Even they have something associated.


    Mi Youning returns to the house, calls Butler Bai and begins to prepare for the prince''s return.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, the Empress Dowager is in the bedroom of emperor Yanbei.


    "Emperor, now Qing''er has arrived outside the city. Why don''t you announce him into the palace? Qing''er even met an assassination on his way back to Beijing."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice was somewhat urgent.


    And Emperor Yanbei looked down at the memorial at hand and was indifferent.


    Seeing his appearance, the Empress Dowager was a little sad in her eyes.


    "Emperor, only Qing''er can help you now. He is your legitimate son. He has never done anything disrespectful to you for many years, and he has no friends in the court.


    Even if Qing''er really sits in that position, you will control the government at that time. Isn''t that a hundred times better than the old three? "


    Hearing these words, Emperor Yanbei finally raised his head and showed his complex emotions in his eyes.


    Now that he is ill in bed and the prince returns, the Minister of civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty is bound to become unstable.


    Even now, of course, the return of the prince will only aggravate their careful thinking.


    He hasn''t lived enough. As long as he is in that position for one day, it can only belong to him.


    So he won''t agree with the queen mother.


    After thinking about it, Emperor Yanbei finally said, "empress mother, let Qing''er go back to the house. My son really has no energy to see him. Wait until he''s ready."


    He continued to review the memorials in his hand.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager sighed deeply. Her eyes were full of disappointment, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡­¡­


    When the night came, the prince finally received the edict of emperor Yanbei.


    First, he praised him a lot, and finally let him go back to his house alone. No one is allowed to take a soldier.


    The prince respectfully accepted the order, but a sarcastic smile appeared on his face.


    Then, escorted by Ying Yi, he entered the gate.


    With injuries on his body, he rode into the city. Although it was not unbearable for the prince, it was also a bit uncomfortable.


    However, after entering the gate, I saw the white housekeeper guarding the gate.


    And his prince''s honor guard were waiting at the gate.


    "I''ve seen the prince -"


    "I''ve seen the prince -"


    White housekeeper took the bodyguards in the prince''s house and knelt respectfully on the ground.


    With a faint light in his eyes, the prince''s edict has not been issued for a long time. No one should know when he will return to the house so soon.


    "Get up."


    The white housekeeper immediately got up and went to help the prince.


    After the prince dismounted, he asked bluntly, "who let you come?"


    White housekeeper saw the prince''s face pale and felt a little distressed.


    But I heard the prince''s question, with a smile on my face, "back to the prince, it''s the princess. It''s good to be more prepared."


    The prince also smiled. The woman was really smart.


    Make more preparations. I guess I guessed it long ago.


    In fact, he waited so long that he almost guessed.


    But it''s not as thoughtful as that woman.


    The prince was helped to the honor guard by the white housekeeper, and the party went straight to the prince''s house.


    Until it was dark, I finally arrived at the prince''s house.


    Mi Youning led the people in the house and stood at the door to greet them.


    Looking at the prince''s honor guard not far away, he smiled.


    She hurried down the steps, and the prince saw her from a distance.


    The guard of honor stops and MI Youning goes forward to help each other.


    "Just come back. Dinner has been prepared in the house. Go in quickly."


    PS: add two chapters for April Fool''s day. Is there any little angel clapping for Huahua?


    New book exchange group, welcome to play together.


    Welcome to miyouge, group number: 787352502

 Chapter 129

    The prince held her hand, and her handsome face showed a gentle smile. "OK."


    "Welcome the prince back to his house -"


    "Welcome the prince back to his house -"


    Where they passed, people in the house knelt down and saluted.


    The prince looked straight ahead and took the woman''s hand and walked into the house.


    At this moment, he has never been satisfied, and the woman in his hand will always be with him.


    Even if you sit in that high position, you will share with this woman.


    It seems that his life has been complete since he found the difference between the women around him.


    The woman didn''t know when she stole his heart.


    So easily into his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning took care of the man himself and had dinner. Then he went back to Minghui hall.


    On his way these days, the prince put on his bedclothes and lay in bed.


    He slept so heavily that he didn''t even take any precautions.


    Mi Youning looked at the man sleeping and lying beside him.


    Seeing this, Chunmei''s servant girls left the bedroom and blew out the fire on the wax bench in the room before leaving.


    Have a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, the prince woke up early and looked at the familiar bedroom with a relaxed smile on his mouth.


    Especially looking at the woman sleeping beside her, the smile on her face became more gentle.


    This night was the most secure sleep he had since he left the capital.


    Mingming has been with this woman for several months. Why haven''t you found her different before.


    Smart, even courageous, and respectful to him, but she had a little emotion.


    He never seemed to understand this woman.


    She still needs to know more. The woman in front of her definitely has bigger surprises waiting for him.


    He just has an intuition.


    Holding the woman in his arms, the prince''s eyes overflowed with a smile.


    No matter what this woman is, she is his.


    In this life, with her, it seems that there are no shortcomings.


    Mi Youning felt uncomfortable and moved uneasily.


    The long, curly and dense eyelashes trembled a few times, and then slowly opened their eyes.


    She was still confused in her eyes. At this time, she was incomparably seducing people, with a little taste of the valley.


    The prince moved his Adam''s apple, but his eyes were not half separated from the woman.


    Mi Youning opened his eyes and saw the man''s moon Hun chamber. Looking up, he looked up at the deep, affectionate eyes.


    She moved, left the man''s arms and sat up.


    "Your Highness is awake. Can you send someone in to serve?"


    Mi Youning rubbed his eyes and turned to ask.


    The prince once again hugged people in his arms, "don''t worry, talk. I''m not in Beijing, but someone is embarrassing you?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the man''s shoulder, away from his wound.


    Hearing his inquiry, he said carelessly, "no one has ever embarrassed my concubine."


    The man played with her hands and asked again, "did you ever worry about me?"


    The topic shifted so fast that MI Youning didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled, "Your Highness, this is a joke. My concubine is your wife. How can I not worry."


    What a perfect answer, the prince thought.


    But he understood why the woman was silent for a moment.


    However, even so, he did not lose much.


    He continued: "Aifei, I had a beautiful dream yesterday. In the dream, I don''t want to wake up."


    Mi Youning finally feels something wrong now. She looks up at the man around her.


    Each other''s eyes are full of tenderness, and a gentle smile is hanging on his face.

 Chapter 130

    Mi Youning looked at this familiar tenderness and deep feeling, and only he could feel the taste in his heart.


    It was numb and painful.


    All the feelings in her heart were covered up from anyone, even the men around her.


    Mi Youning, with an indifferent smile on his face, asked softly, "I don''t know what dream your Highness has had. It''s so aftertaste that he doesn''t even give up."


    The prince looked at her deeply when he heard the speech. "I had a dream that we grew old together. It''s really a beautiful dream, isn''t it?"


    The smile on MI Youning''s face finally stopped. She looked at the man.


    Want to look into the man''s heart through the deep eyes.


    This man¡ª¡ª


    What should she say, too stupid or too affectionate.


    When she came back last night, she asked Jiehun.


    The colorful glass stones in the ring soul space changed only when she saw a man.


    Only then did men show their feelings for her.


    Now she won''t doubt the man''s feelings.


    Hearing the man''s words, MI Youning was not untouched.


    She drooped her eyes and looked complex.


    The prince gently raised his hand and touched her neck.


    "In the future, I will get this Yanbei kingdom. You share it with me. I will only have you. There is no one else between you and me, okay?"


    He said and waited for the woman''s answer.


    Right now, if he wants this woman, he naturally has to take the initiative.


    He has a hundred ways to get this woman, even without his initiative, but he doesn''t want to hurt each other.


    And he has an intuition that makes him have to make a promise of one person for the rest of his life.


    It seems that as long as he doesn''t promise, the woman will not be there, or he will never get each other.


    Although what he wants is the love of a couple in his life.


    At this time, MI Youning finally raised her head. She narrowed her eyes and smiled, "Your Highness should remember what you said today."


    The prince''s face was full of spring - light when he heard the speech, and the smile on his face made him more handsome and unparalleled.


    Mi Youning thought that this man was born noble, brave and resourceful, and he was the pride of the world.


    With such a person for a lifetime, she did not lose, and even gave what the other party wanted.


    "Today, I will remember eternal life."


    The prince hugged the woman tightly in his arms, even regardless of his injuries.


    However, regardless of him, MI Youning saw the dazzling red outside his bedroom clothes.


    "The wound is broken again," Mi Youning reminded the other party and gently rejected the man. "How did it hurt?"


    Seeing that MI Youning wants to leave, how can the prince allow it.


    He finally waited for the woman''s answer. How can he let the other party escape? He wanted to hold it in his arms all the time.


    Mi Youning''s refusal is very light, for fear of aggravating the other party''s wound.


    "Well..."


    However, in the midst of this refusal, MI Youning put his hand in an embarrassing place.


    Mi Youning''s face changed slightly when he felt the awakening Valley yawning.


    The prince himself made a difficult - resistant voice.


    After MI Youning reacted, he wanted to take his hand away.


    However, the prince held her hand for the first time, together with the thing that woke up.


    The feeling of the object is very obvious and spectacular.


    The prince approached mi Youning''s ear and whispered, "Princess Ai, help me."


    The man''s deep sexual - Sensual voice made mi Youning''s ears red.

 Chapter 131

    The other party moved with her hand without waiting for her answer.


    The thing became more and more obvious. I couldn''t hold one hand.


    The man''s low pressure suppression voice sounded slowly, which made mi Youning''s ears more red.


    After a long time, MI Youning quickly got up and left the bedroom with his hands covered with the man''s "son son grandson grandson".


    The prince leaned on the couch with a satiated smile on his face.


    He seemed to have forgotten to tell the escaped woman that when he was well, it was time to make up for their late wedding night.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince returned to Beijing. Many officials came to visit him while he was recovering from illness.


    In this regard, the people of the crown prince''s family refused to see them on the grounds that the crown prince was ill.


    However, there is still an endless stream of visitors.


    The gate of the prince''s house never put anyone in.


    The prince returned to Beijing to recuperate, which lasted more than half a month.


    Yanbei emperor never offered condolences.


    Emperor Yanbei knows exactly what happened to the crown prince''s house recently.


    He turned a blind eye to the visiting ministers.


    However, in recent days, the prince''s family has frequently been violently killed and left, which has attracted his attention.


    These days, the women in the prince''s family have died of illness.


    Now there is only one woman left in the prince''s house.


    Yanbei emperor has been sitting on the throne for many years, but he can''t see the fishiness.


    The crown prince and the crown princess are congenial.


    Even they have already colluded with each other.


    The prince''s action shows that he attaches great importance to the princess.


    The first time emperor Yanbei got the news, he summoned the third prince.


    The third prince was summoned again today, and all the ministers knew it.


    On that day, the third prince stayed in the emperor''s bedroom for a day and rejected all the palace people.


    No one knows what they said.


    But it is said that when the third prince came out, his face looked very good, even full of pride.


    After that, the three princes were lifted and resumed his previous position.


    This has reduced the number of officials going to the prince''s house by half.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince''s residence.


    The weather is getting warmer. In the garden pavilion, a man and a woman are sitting.


    There are piano sounds coming from there.


    The man was dressed in a comfortable white gown, and the woman also faded - away the cumbersome clothes and accessories of the past.


    The man is the prince, fan Yinqing.


    At this time, he was sitting in front of the piano, his hands constantly stroking the strings, and the melody with emotion and meaning spread around.


    The woman sitting on one side holding her cheek with one hand is mi Youning.


    Behind her were two servant girls, Chunmei and Xiahe.


    At this time, the two men listened to the prince playing the piano. The affection made the two servant girls blush.


    But the party concerned, MI Youning, was careless and looked out of the pavilion.


    It''s like there''s some good scenery there that attracts her.


    But God knows, there is no scenery there, some are just dead trees.


    The prince stroked the last melody, put his hands flat on the string, and looked up at the woman.


    At this time, his beautiful face was full of tenderness and affection when he looked at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning''s long eyelashes trembled when the man stopped. It can be seen that she was not indifferent.


    The servant girl behind her had already hung her head and smiled.


    Now the young lady and the prince have such a good relationship that they are happy for it.


    The prince saw that the woman did not look at him, and the gentle smile on his face remained unchanged. He even got up and approached each other.

 Chapter 132

    Mi Youning heard the footsteps of a man coming, and then looked back at each other.


    "Your Highness has outstanding piano skills. It''s my honor to hear your Highness''s song."


    She smiled and looked at the man with both eyes.


    But the prince smiled more when he heard the speech. He came to her and sat down and took her hand. "The concubine should understand. It''s my blessing to have such a bosom friend."


    Feeling the teasing and teasing of the man pressing her fingers, MI Youning bit her teeth and her face was blue and red.


    The man ate all her tofu during his recovery.


    Especially this morning, when the man woke up, he held her hand and made his own living.


    After she was woken up, the other party always couldn''t let go.


    Now her wrist is still sore.


    Seeing Gu yawn slowly rising in the man''s eyes, MI Youning turned his eyes, "Your Highness, now the third prince has been released, do you want to ''recover''?"


    It means it''s time to move.


    The other party''s body has been better, otherwise it wouldn''t be so physical - energetic.


    The prince''s smile faded when he heard her words.


    "Aifei, when she was with me, she mentioned other men. It can be seen that Aifei''s heart is very big."


    Then he picked up the man and went straight to Minghui hall.


    Mi Youning changed her face directly. Her face was angry. "Prince, it''s day and night now. You''re not afraid to be spread. It''s your reputation that will be destroyed."


    The prince looked at her with a smile, "if the princess is not happy, I just hold you for dinner. Why can''t I?"


    The joking smile and meaningful words made mi Youning gnash his teeth.


    "Then put me down!"


    The prince laughed at the speech and directly carried the man to the Minghui hall.


    All the attendants bowed their heads wherever they passed along the way.


    Until he took the man to the front hall of Minghui hall, the white housekeeper had prepared lunch, and the prince personally put the woman in his arms on the seat.


    He also sat beside mi Youning.


    At this time, the prince''s face was serious and with a little emotion, "concubine, remember not to mention other men in the future, otherwise I have the means to make you cry."


    Mi Youning heard that Yan was about to cry, okay.


    This man is so careful, even so overbearing.


    She just mentioned the third prince, and the man teased and even threatened her.


    This is a threat, definitely a threat.


    However, MI Youning himself is very righteous and doesn''t care about this careful man.


    So she again hung a gentle smile on her face, "my concubine wrote it down."


    Can she regret it.


    Men have changed since I helped them for the first time.


    He makes trouble without reason, he is bullied by his body and strength, and he is in love everywhere


    The Prince did not make complaints about her heart.


    At this time, I was helping the woman with soup and cloth dishes, "concubine AI, I''m going to go into the palace today. The Empress Dowager''s health seems not very good. You have a rest after lunch and I''ll be back before dinner."


    Mi Youning picked up chopsticks and enjoyed the man''s service.


    He frowned at his words.


    Now there is only one empress dowager in the palace who really thinks of the prince.


    If the Empress Dowager is not well at this time, who else can speak for him in the palace in the future.


    The northern emperor of Yan didn''t like men. Now the three princes have been lifted.


    Even if there is a big prince, but the other party has already moved out of the palace.

 Chapter 133

    The prince saw that the women around him looked worried. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Mi Youning glanced at each other and continued to eat.


    Who''s worried? Who''s worried?!


    It''s just analysis.


    After lunch, MI Youning personally sent the prince to the carriage entering the palace.


    Watching the carriage go away, MI Youning takes back his sight and looks at the prince''s house behind him.


    She felt the wind and rain coming.


    The remaining time of Yanbei emperor is almost the same.


    The three princes have been released. How can they sit there without blood paving the way for that position.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked into the prince''s house.


    However, what she guessed was good.


    At dinner time, the prince didn''t come back at all.


    News came from the palace that the Empress Dowager was bad, and even called other princes into the palace.


    Mi Youning, as the crown princess, was also preached in the palace and was always ready.


    Hearing the news, MI Youning immediately asked everyone in the house to prepare plain clothes.


    Late at night, news came from the palace that the Empress Dowager had gone.


    Mi Youning called housekeeper Bai and asked everyone in the house to change into plain clothes. Then he hurried into the palace.


    The Empress Dowager''s funeral was entrusted to the prince.


    Emperor Yanbei was still lying on his couch. He was more than willing but less powerful. Among the princes, only the crown prince could take over.


    As the crown princess, MI Youning has been in the palace these days.


    It was not until the Empress Dowager was buried that he finally returned to the prince''s house.


    However, the Prince did not go back to the house with her.


    Then the prince came back and re entered the court.


    The bodyguards of the prince''s residence doubled again, and MI Youning saw it in his eyes.


    She felt that the moment of seizing the throne had finally come.


    The death of the Empress Dowager is a signal.


    After the prince returned to the court, he himself was the supervisor of the country, and the third prince was not idle. He also returned to the court again.


    But he followed the prince every day.


    Mi Youning knew all these things, so he sent a message to the general''s house and asked general Gu to help the prince in the court.


    In the past two months, MI Youning rarely saw the prince return to his house.


    Occasionally see that man, is also in a hurry.


    The other party was thin and there was no smile on his face.


    Only when she saw her, she showed her pale and haggard smile, which made mi Youning feel a little distressed.


    On this day, the prince left the house in a hurry again. Mi Youning met each other in the house.


    When the prince saw her, he also walked quickly, "Princess Ai, where are you going?"


    Mi Youning saluted slightly and said, "my father sent some things today. My concubine just went to check."


    The man nodded when he heard the speech and reached out to touch the hair in her ear. "You''ve worked hard in the house these days. After these days, I''ll accompany you well."


    Mi Youning looked up and saw that his face was a little haggard, and the color of blue could not be hidden under his eyes.


    "Your Highness, go and be busy. My concubine will be all right."


    There was a bit of love and worry in her eyes.


    It must have been a hard time for the other party.


    The prince took her hand and shook it twice, and then went outside the house.


    Looking at the prince leaving the house with housekeeper Bai again, MI Youning finally began to ask.


    "Little soul, how long does emperor Yanbei have?"


    "You will die in ten days."


    Hearing the news, MI Youning''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    There are ten days left. Now the prince should not be fully prepared.


    Walking back to the Minghui hall, MI Youning sat on the soft collapse, thinking all the time.

 Chapter 134

    She believed that the man would get what he wanted. After all, he endured it for so many years.


    But she couldn''t be indifferent to the thrills.


    She got up and went to the desk, prepared pen, ink and rice paper, and began to write a letter.


    After a while, MI Youning packed the letter in his hand and walked out of the Minghui hall.


    At this time, it was Chunmei and Xiahe who guarded outside the hall. She handed the letter to Chunmei, "Chunmei, you give this letter to your father. If your father is not here, it is the same to your mother. Never fall into the hands of others."


    Seeing her serious face, Chunmei nodded cautiously and left the prince''s house quickly.


    However, after Chunmei leaves, MI Youning takes Xia he to the reception hall of the prince''s house.


    After the white housekeeper sent the prince out of the house, he heard the summons of the Crown Princess and immediately returned to the hall.


    "I''ve seen the princess."


    He saluted as soon as he entered the hall.


    Mi Youning raised his hand and said, "housekeeper Bai, get up. Your Highness has gone?"


    "Tell the crown princess that the crown prince has gone to the palace and said that he will not come back in the palace tonight, so you don''t have to wait."


    White housekeeper got up and immediately returned.


    "Well, housekeeper Bai, you have been with your highness since he was a child. Now there is something for you to do in the palace. Can you do it well?"


    There was some prudence in the voice, and there was a powerful momentum.


    Seeing the hostess''s attitude for the first time, the white housekeeper couldn''t help looking up and looked at the clear but sharp eyes.


    "As long as it doesn''t harm the prince''s house, anyone can obey the orders of the princess."


    Mi Youning smiled, "OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies. In the remaining ten days of Yanbei emperor, the prince hardly returned to his house.


    Occasionally I came to pick up something and hurried away again.


    On the tenth day, MI Youning got up early in the morning.


    On this day, the prince still did not return to his house.


    She got up and had breakfast under the service of Chunmei. Then she called the white housekeeper.


    After that, the people in the prince''s house began to move slowly.


    This day is destined to be restless.


    Just when mi Youning led the people in the prince''s house to prepare for the storm, something happened in the palace.


    When the prince was discussing the government with the ministers, the close imperial palace of emperor Yanbei came to inform him that the emperor was bad.


    On hearing the news, the prince took all the ministers to the emperor''s bedroom.


    The prince was alone in Yanbei emperor''s bedroom, looking at the thin man lying in bed.


    At this time, his eyes were cold and devoid of emotion.


    Like a man on a bed, he is not his biological father.


    "Are you... Satisfied?"


    Yanbei emperor looked at the prince with turbid eyes. His eyes were still disgusted at this time.


    The prince had no fluctuation in the eyes of emperor Yanbei.


    If it was an hour, he might be sad or even sad for this look.


    Now that he''s strong, there''s nothing to show him what''s real inside.


    No, there''s another one.


    The woman in the house was his only warmth.


    Thinking of that woman, the prince''s face showed a gentle smile.


    When I looked at Yanbei emperor, I had some feelings, "father, now everything is fought for by myself. The only thing to thank you is the crown princess you gave me. This is the only treasure you let me have."


    Emperor Yanbei''s face was not adult, and it was even more ugly when he heard the speech.


    "You... You... Bastard!"

 Chapter 135

    The prince left his seat and walked towards Yanbei emperor. His eyes were filled with resentment.


    "Father, have you ever had a heart, have you ever had a heart as an emperor, have you regretted anything in this life?"


    In front of Yanbei emperor, the prince looked down at the man who was once high on the bed, but now he is so unbearable.


    "You forced the empress to death and even let those people trample on her. If it weren''t for the power of the maternal family, your bones wouldn''t be buried in the imperial mausoleum, but what you did to my empress... Should you go down and make amends to her?"


    When Emperor Yanbei spoke to the prince, his face was no longer ugly.


    At this time, his face was full of anger, and his eyes wanted to kill him.


    "You... You..."


    Yanbei raised his hands and pointed to the prince, trying to say something.


    The prince looked at each other coldly and continued, "do you think I really want this throne? Just don''t want the sons of women who hurt their mother to sit on it. None of them is innocent."


    "No..."


    Emperor Yanbei''s face changed when he heard the speech, with a ray of fear in his eyes.


    The prince sneered at this, "third brother, when you let him out, you''re going to let him do that position, and even left a posthumous edict. It''s a pity, a pity..."


    Yanbei emperor heard that his eyes protruded at last, with fear and incredible in his eyes.


    He died like this, as if he were still in peace.


    Looking at the man dying on the bed, a sadness flashed in the prince''s eyes.


    He had expected it, but he was often disappointed and even humiliated.


    Now watching this man die, his heart is not happy, nor half a silk of pleasure.


    At this moment, he wanted to see that woman, the woman who will accompany him all his life in the future.


    The prince turned and walked out of Yanbei emperor''s bedroom. Outside, all the ministers were waiting.


    "The emperor died -"


    ¡­¡­


    The bell rang from the palace. It was the bell for the death of the dragon.


    The emperor died.


    Passers-by wandering in the capital knelt down one after another.


    Mi Youning sat in the original owner''s boudoir. When he heard the bell, his heart was beating. The man was still in the palace. Is he safe at this time.


    "Little soul, how''s the prince?"


    "The prince has been recognized by all the ministers to discuss his accession to the throne."


    However, MI Youning still didn''t let go when she heard the words of Jiehun.


    She went out of the door and quickly summoned Chunmei to ask if there was any news.


    ¡­¡­


    "Please see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    "See the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    When the prince announced the emperor''s death, general Gu and members of the prince''s forces were the first to kneel down.


    "See the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    The remaining courtiers also knelt down.


    Fan Yinqing looks down on the people. At this moment, he will be the new emperor of Yanbei and the master of the country.


    "You are all flat..."


    Raised his hand, but he walked out.


    Because he saw the figure outside the palace, which was his good third brother.


    The third prince looked ferocious and resentful.


    "Brother Huang, it''s not bright for you to get the throne." he sneered.


    Fan Yinqing sneered back. He turned the trigger on his hand and glanced at him carelessly, "what does the third brother mean?"


    "You know why!" the third prince said angrily.


    "Third brother, do you know that the civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty are all my confidants now. What capital do you have to do this position?"

 Chapter 136

    Of course, the third prince knows this. Now he can''t get close to the officials of the court at all.


    Looking at the ministers behind fan Yinqing, the third prince smiled sarcastically again.


    "Brother Huang, do you know that your beautiful crown princess is on her way to the palace at this time?"


    Then he took out a decree and held it high, "the last imperial edict of the former Emperor clearly says to pass it on to me. Brother Huang, you are plotting rebellion and usurping the throne!"


    As soon as his words came out, fan Yinqing''s face immediately became gloomy, with a murderous intention on his face.


    Not because of the edict in his hand, but because the man in front of him actually moved the woman.


    "Third prince, if you dare to hurt my daughter, I will kill you!"


    General Gu, standing behind fan Yinqing, couldn''t help making a noise when he heard the words of the third prince.


    Although it was meant to kill, there was no worry on his face.


    Fan Yinqing glanced at general Gu with questions in his eyes.


    General Gu nodded to him, then came forward and said, "emperor, the little girl has transferred many dark guards from the house long ago, and even took all the people in the prince''s house to the minister''s residence. The little girl won''t have an accident."


    Hearing general Gu''s words, fan Yinqing''s heart, which had just risen, finally fell to the ground, as long as the woman had nothing to do.


    Just then, footsteps came from the gate of the temple. It was the sound of soldiers running neatly and eagerly.


    Soon the palace yard was full of palace guards, and the leader was the great prince.


    "I''m late. Please calm down..."


    The Grand Prince knelt before fan Yinqing with a respectful attitude.


    "Brother Huang, there is no need to be polite between you and my brothers."


    Fan Yinqing came forward and helped the prince up in person.


    The third prince looked gloomy when he saw the eldest prince coming.


    But he was not alone. He whistled with his index finger and thumb, waiting for his people to appear.


    However, when the prince heard this, he turned his fierce face and smiled, "third brother, you don''t have to move to save the soldiers. Those people have been solved by me."


    The third prince kept retreating when he heard the speech, with disbelief in his eyes.


    When I looked at fan Yinqing, I was even more frightened, "no... impossible, it was all the people my father gave me."


    Fan Yinqing wanted to see a woman at this time. Seeing the third prince, he took several people to make trouble here. He was full of impatience.


    "Send the third prince back to the mansion and send someone to look."


    The soldiers around soon suppressed the third prince.


    ¡­¡­


    But there was chaos in the prince''s house.


    There was blood everywhere, mutilated bodies with missing arms and legs.


    Gu Jiajun is the one who patrols the mansion to check these bodies.


    It turned out that on that day, MI Youning asked Chunmei to send a letter to general Gu. It was just a transfer.


    Mi Youning knew that on the day when Emperor Yanbei died, someone would make trouble.


    At that time, the prince''s house will be the target of these people.


    The most likely one is the third prince.


    So she found housekeeper Bai and told him to let everyone in the house leave on this day.


    The Gu family army sent by general Gu will wait here.


    So general Gu won the war.


    There were no casualties in the crown prince''s house.


    Gu Jiajun was cleaning the traces in the house. Nearly a hundred people cleaned up all the traces in the house without an hour.


    In such a big courtyard, there was no smell of blood.


    Mi Youning didn''t go back the first time after receiving the news.


    General Gu sent a letter saying that the prince had become.


    Mi Youning changed his face, which had been silent all day, into a relaxed smile.

 Chapter 137

    On the day mi Youning returned to the prince''s house, the Prince did not appear.


    She knew that the man would never get away.


    The people in the prince''s house showed excited faces one after another, but they still maintained the previous law.


    Until the next day, Fengyi, who belongs to the queen, came to the prince''s house.


    "Miss, someone has come to pick you up in the Miss palace!"


    While mi Youning was drinking tea, Dong Xue ran from outside and shouted loudly.


    I saw the other party come in with excitement on his face.


    Mi Youning smiled. "Speak slowly. When you enter the palace in the future, no one can save you."


    Dongxue stuck out her tongue, and then said again: "Miss, Prince... No, the emperor sent someone to pick you up into the palace."


    Just as Dongxue had finished, white housekeeper came in with a line of palace men.


    "The old slave sees the queen. The emperor has sent someone to pick you up into the palace."


    Housekeeper Bai and the palace people knelt down one after another.


    Mi Youning stood up, and four big servant girls, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, stood behind her.


    "Get up."


    The people got up. The palace people came forward and raised their Phoenix clothes, "please change the queen."


    Mi Youning winked at Chunmei. They immediately came forward to take over the Phoenix suit.


    Then he took the mammy in the palace and walked into the bedroom.


    An hour later, MI Youning changed into a phoenix suit and appeared in the eyes of the public again.


    After accepting the kneeling in the house, he went to the Phoenix chariot.


    Looking at the prince''s house, MI Youning was relieved.


    The former owner is the most miserable here.


    He was deceived by the third prince, used by Emperor Yanbei, and finally died in the deep palace.


    But now the man sitting on the throne has given her due dignity.


    Now everything is different, and even the mistress of the world has not appeared again.


    She knew that since that day, Han Xueyi said those words in front of the prince''s account, she would never come back.


    Even know that Han Xueyi is still alive.


    Because once the female Lord dies, the world will collapse.


    Everything was different, and she got what she wanted.


    The colorful glass stones in the ring soul space have changed again, and the task of this world is about to be completed.


    ¡­¡­


    The Queen''s Fengyi soon arrived in the palace.


    Mi Youning looked at the man standing outside the hall.


    The other party is wearing a Dragon Robe, showing domineering, Yonghua and noble. This man is the man of the world.


    He has the capital to be proud of everything.


    When the man saw her appear, his indifferent face showed a gentle look.


    The Phoenix chariot stopped, MI Youning came down and walked towards the man with the help of Chunmei.


    Fan Yinqing looked at the woman walking up the steps and even took the initiative to stretch out her hands.


    He is waiting for her here, waiting for her to approach and share the prosperity with him.


    Mi Youning finally walked up to the man and put his hand in the man''s palm.


    "Congratulations, Emperor."


    Fan Yinqing held her hand tightly, her affectionate eyes with a faint smile, "from now on, you will be my queen, my unique woman."


    Mi Youning smiled, "you will also be a man who will accompany me in my life and grow old with me."


    The two people smiled at each other with emotion in each other''s eyes.


    The prince took her hand and walked into the hall step by step.


    In this life, he got the throne and unexpected surprises.


    The woman around him is his biggest surprise.


    This woman belongs to him and will accompany him all his life. They come to the end of their life together.


    Live, sleep in the same bed, die, sleep in the same acupoint.

 Chapter 138

    A month later, the new emperor ascended the throne.


    On this day, fan Yinqing appeared in front of all civil and military officials in dragon robes and dragon crowns.


    The royal family also showed up one after another.


    Fan Yinqing stood on the high platform and accepted the worship of the people, with little emotion on his face.


    It was not until the woman wearing the same yellow with him appeared that there was a little light in her eyes.


    This time, he was still standing on the platform, and the woman walked up to him alone.


    At this moment, fan Yinqing made an inappropriate move.


    Looking at the woman under the stage, he stepped forward and held out his hand towards each other.


    Mi Youning endured more complicated and heavy Phoenix clothes than that day, looked at the man''s hand and walked up the steps step by step.


    She is walking towards the man.


    At this moment, MI Youning must not know how real and beautiful her smile is, and it makes people move.


    When she came to the man, she gasped a little unevenly, but she still smiled brightly.


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the queen, long live the empress, long live the empress..."


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the queen, long live the empress, long live the empress..."


    Fan Yinqing held the woman''s hand and accepted the kowtow of all the officials present and the royal family.


    The country finally belongs to him.


    The woman around him became his queen.


    On that day, the palace was still bustling late at night.


    The new emperor entertained all the ministers and imperial families.


    Today, fan Yinqing is happy. He is really happy.


    If you get the throne and the woman, you have nothing to ask for in your life.


    No, there is one more thing, that is to lead this country to greater prosperity.


    Although manager Bai, who was once the white housekeeper in the prince''s house, advised fan Yinqing to drink less.


    But this day, fan Yinqing still drank too much.


    He drank too much and didn''t play around. Instead, he smiled and shouted the Queen''s name.


    Seeing that it was almost time, manager Bai personally helped the new emperor to Fengqi palace.


    That is the Queen''s palace. It is the most noble place in the palace except the emperor''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day''s toss, MI Youning has removed all the decorations.


    After dinner, she dressed in her bedroom clothes and leaned against the soft couch in a daze.


    That man should be happy.


    From then on, there is no need to cover up and even control everyone''s fate.


    I just don''t know whether he can still fulfill his promise after many years.


    Now she is the only master in such a big harem, not including those imperial concubines.


    Mi Youning believes in the man''s feelings for her now.


    But she was not sure whether the man would still treat her like this when they were old and her face lost its luster.


    Today, on the high platform, she saw with her own eyes the smile of a man holding her hand.


    Really like a child, so happy.


    It was the first time she had seen a man show such a face.


    At that moment, her heart beat very fast, even for the man.


    I''m not sure, but I won''t stop her from moving forward.


    Once a man really intervenes between two people, she will be alone.


    She will leave the world without hesitation.


    Of course, he will kill the third prince before he leaves.


    Once the third prince dies, the task will be completely completed.


    However, the other party really promised that she would accompany men all her life until they grow old and sleep at the same point.

 Chapter 139

    "Empress, bailiff is holding the emperor and coming this way."


    While mi Youning was meditating, Chunmei came closer.


    His eyes narrowed. Mi Youning said, "bring me a cloak."


    When Chunmei heard the speech, she immediately put on her cloak and said, "the palace man outside the palace gate said, it seems that the emperor has drunk too much. I know you will go out, so I''ll prepare it."


    Mi Youning pinched her face when she heard the speech, "what a good girl."


    Then he strode out of the palace and waited for the man outside the door.


    Today seems to be their real wedding. At this time, when men come here, she has long been prepared.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning did not count. Fan Yinqing drank too much, not only wiped her dry, but also made up for all her previous debts.


    There are countless rounds of battle between the two on the Dragon bed.


    Let''s not mention that for the time being.


    At this time, MI Youning went out of the door of the temple, and manager Bai also helped the emperor to come.


    Seeing her figure, fan Yinqing directly shook off manager Bai and came straight to her.


    "Aifei, you''ve come to pick me up."


    Mi Youning immediately stepped forward and helped the man. When he heard the other party''s address, he knew that he had really drunk too much.


    "Empress, the emperor greedy for a few more cups today and has been calling your name."


    General manager Bai came forward, his face with hospitality and a hidden smile.


    Mi Youning nodded and helped the man into Fengqi palace.


    When they helped people to the bed, Chunmei had already prepared hot water.


    Let a few people back down. Mi Youning stretched out his hand and opened the man''s Dragon Robe.


    Take back the Dragon Robe and wipe the other party''s hands and body.


    During this period, men have always been very good. They can do whatever they want.


    However, after wiping her upper body, the man suddenly pulled her back to the couch.


    Press her down.


    She looked at the deep, full of Love Valley owe eyes.


    The man began to breathe, and his big hands kept swimming away.


    The cloth towel in MI Youning''s hand has fallen to the ground.


    Fan Yinqing couldn''t help it.


    He couldn''t help it for a moment. His body was shouting and asking for this woman.


    Take her ruthlessly - ruthlessly - yes, let her completely belong to him.


    With a wave of the bed curtain, the scene inside was covered.


    Mi Youning looked at the action without the slightest resistance.


    Especially the red mole in the shoulder socket of a man.


    Whether it''s wrong or right, she volunteered everything.


    Fan Yinqing eagerly took off all his clothes and touched each other. He was still not satisfied.


    After a long time, in order to take care of the woman, fan Yinqing never put her in the right place.


    Gave her enough preparation to adapt.


    Then he rushed into the gate.


    Feel the place like a stream.


    Satisfied, completely satisfied.


    He finally got her and finally belonged to him.


    He smiled, smiled proudly, laughed loudly.


    This laughter was accompanied by Mi Youning''s cries of pain.


    The sound finally became difficult to bear.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Mi Youning never thought that a man''s body strength was so strong and fierce.


    She cried and begged for mercy.


    But the other party didn''t let her go.


    Even once, he had run off his bed, but was carried back by a man again.


    She couldn''t remember how many times she fought with each other in one night.


    Even vaguely, I heard some shameless words from men.

 Chapter 140

    The man even said that he was in poor health, but also pretended to cough, showing a weak expression and let her move!


    Mi Youning wakes up, leaving her alone on the bed.


    Thinking of the man''s insidious and shameful words last night, MI Youning gnashed his teeth.


    However, feeling the pain of Hun - body, she couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    The body can''t move at all. It''s almost unconscious.


    "Quit soul and let my body recover some physical strength!"


    In the end, she had to resort to the spirit of abstinence in order to stay.


    When our new emperor returned to Fengqi palace, he met the cloudy queen.


    Mi Youning sneered and looked at the man who had not changed his Dragon Robe. His eyes wanted to bite him.


    Fan Yinqing naturally knows her little emotions.


    He drank too much last night and couldn''t restrain himself. Even when he woke up, he still had more meaning and endless aftertaste.


    After all, there was no reason.


    When he woke up in the morning, he saw a woman''s scars. Although he was distressed, he didn''t regret it.


    Fan Yinqing went to MI Youning and held her hand. He felt the resistance of the other party and softened his face. "I was bad last night. I won''t be angry in the future. Don''t be angry."


    Mi Youning gave him a white eye. "It''s easy to say. Why didn''t you stop when I begged you last night."


    Just as she said this, the man in front of her touched his nose, "at that time, a man can''t stop."


    Although the voice was small, it was still heard by Mi Youning.


    That''s true when you think of those things.


    However, it made her face a little darker.


    "Fan Yinqing! Don''t go to my bed for a month!"


    In such a big Fengqi palace, all palace people heard their master''s voice.


    But they hung their heads deeply and pretended not to hear.


    Fan Yinqing didn''t expect the woman to be so angry, but she still smiled and said, "well, what you say is what. You haven''t eaten lunch yet. Don''t be hungry."


    Then he picked up the woman and walked out of the bedroom.


    Mi Youning wants the other party to put her down, but her body doesn''t allow it.


    She didn''t have the strength to walk, and she didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t let her body adjust to her best state.


    Now we can only cultivate ourselves slowly.


    Although mi Youning forbids men to touch her within a month.


    However, this is not the case for her has the final say.


    Just a few days after she was in good health, the man wiped her dry again.


    But this time it''s not as terrible as the first time.


    Mi Youning was also helpless when she felt the man''s attachment to her body.


    Years have passed.


    When fan Yinqing was in power, Yanbei was developing towards prosperity.


    For so many years, whether civil and military officials, the people praised the ruler.


    However, recently, MI Youning encountered an unhappy thing in the palace.


    In the previous dynasty, some people began to persuade men to draft.


    It is the queen who has not given this reason for many years.


    Over the years, she has been the only one in the harem, but there are some beautiful daughters and grandchildren in the families of those officials.


    Now the emperor is young. If their daughter is favored by the emperor, it will be a step to heaven.


    And the emperor is not greedy - color, which is the most important point.


    They are more assured that their daughter and granddaughter will enter the palace.


    When he heard the news, MI Youning ignored it at all.


    She doesn''t even care.


    Today, however, she heard that the man announced that he had entered the palace.

 Chapter 141

    It was the family members of those ministers who declared to enter the palace.


    Mi Youning is in a bad mood. Even if she comforts herself, the man must have a reason.


    However, it still annoyed her.


    Chunmei changed a new cup of tea for her, glanced at Dongxue who came to send the news.


    The latter pouted innocently, but also had a look of regret on his face.


    Chunmei looked anxiously at Mi Youning leaning on the pillow and comforted her: "empress, the emperor must have a reason for doing so. Everyone has seen the emperor''s feelings for you for so many years. You''re relieved. When the emperor comes at night, it''s clear to ask."


    Mi Youning turned to look at Chunmei without any displeasure. "You girl can comfort people. I remember you have double ten, but you are interested in someone?"


    "Bang..." Chunmei immediately knelt on the ground as soon as she heard this.


    "I''ll serve you all my life. I don''t want to get married."


    The voice was eager and even a little firm.


    Mi Youning picked his eyebrows. "There''s no reason why you don''t marry. The emperor''s front guard seems to have some meaning for you. Even if you marry, it''s the same. There are no other changes in this palace."


    Chunmei was silent for a moment and still said again: "I will not marry for life and serve you all my life."


    Seeing her attitude, MI Youning turned her head and looked at the other three servant girls around her. "What about you? But you are the one who is interested? As long as someone says it, I will prepare a dowry for you in person."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The three immediately knelt down like Chunmei.


    The sound of the knee knocking on the ground made mi Youning listen to the pain.


    "Slaves and maidservants don''t marry and serve the LORD all their life."


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand with armor and gently rubbed his forehead.


    In fact, she didn''t know if the man would want to try it.


    In ancient times, fan Yinqing was even an emperor. He should have three palaces and six courtyards and countless concubines.


    Who knows if he will change if he only keeps her for so many years.


    It''s one thing not to doubt each other''s feelings, but what she doesn''t trust more is this backward era.


    Men in this era have a common problem.


    That is three wives and four concubines, which is reasonable in this era.


    The four girls in front of her have been following her for so many years.


    Once a man does something, she will leave the world without hesitation.


    Naturally, these girls will be arranged before leaving.


    But their attitude really gave her a headache.


    "That''s all. You should step back first."


    Chunmei got up and left the palace with worry and fear in her eyes.


    As soon as they came out of the temple door, they met the oncoming people. As soon as they were about to move, they were stopped by the people standing in front.


    Mi Youning leaned against the pillow of the soft couch and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    As for what she thinks, only she knows.


    The people who walked into the palace saw her and walked slowly step by step.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Listening to the deep voice in his ear, MI Youning turned his head and met the man''s handsome and gentle smiling face.


    "My concubine, please greet the Emperor..."


    Mi Youning didn''t move, so she leaned on the soft couch and looked at the man lazily.


    Fan Yinqing sat beside her with a smile and held the man in her arms.


    Mi Youning deliberately approached each other, leaned close to his arms and sniffed deeply.


    When I didn''t smell the smell of other women, I showed a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 142

    "Why did you come to me today when the women''s family members who were not the minister Xuan entered the palace?"


    Mi Youning got up and asked with a smile in her eyes.


    Fan Yinqing heard that the strength of his hands could not be increased when he held the woman in his arms.


    "Have you ever had any ideas?"


    He looked deeply into the eyes of the woman in his arms.


    Seeing that he was so serious, MI Youning''s face remained unchanged and reached out to touch the man''s head.


    "What do you think I have, more sisters? Or does this huge harem belong to me alone?"


    After asking this, MI Youning also looked deeply at the man in front of him.


    Fan Yinqing''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    He did announce those ministers and women to enter the palace, but it was not because he wanted to carry them into the harem.


    And when he summoned the women''s dependents, he had been waiting for the woman in his arms.


    I want to see her show a little care.


    Now it seems that it is extravagant.


    However, it also made him unable to be angry with women.


    He didn''t let the other party see his complex emotions at this time and took people into his arms again.


    Close to each other''s ears, a gentle voice said: "that''s the person selected for Prince Rui. Prince Rui has been single for so many years, and it''s time for someone to accompany him."


    Mi Youning puts his chin on the man''s shoulder and picks up Xiumei when he hears the speech.


    It was to choose a concubine for the former prince.


    In this way, her mood was more relaxed.


    Thinking of the disappointment that the man had just flashed by, she felt what to do.


    The man treated her so badly that there was no need to upset her.


    No matter how deep or shallow she feels, she doesn''t want to see each other like that at this time.


    He gently opened the distance between them, and MI Youning gently kissed him on the chin.


    "You promised me, and I always remember that if you turn your back, we''ll go our separate ways."


    This is mi Youning''s true words. It is also said to the other party to let him know what she cares about.


    Fan Yinqing''s face really changed. With a brilliant smile, he put his arm around her waist and rubbed it constantly.


    It also promised with that pleasant voice: "never forget, you must remember."


    No matter whether it''s day and night, hold a woman and press - on the soft collapse directly.


    Kissed the lips that he had been thinking about.


    He didn''t kiss enough every time.


    The body of the other party is the same. You can''t eat enough.


    Even addicted him.


    With this woman in this life, he has no extra heart to share with others.


    He wanted to dig out his whole heart and hold it in front of the woman to show her that it was full of her.


    On this day, the door of Fengqi palace was closed for the first time.


    This closure was a day, and even continued to make ambiguous sounds from the palace.


    Chunmei and Bai''s disciples have been guarding in front of the hall.


    Hearing the bold, even blushing and heartbeat sound inside, several people lamented that the empress had a good feeling.


    The events of today have thus vanished.


    On this day, MI Youning was eaten dry and wiped clean by fan Yinqing, exhausting unprecedented enthusiasm.


    In that process, the man said a lot of love words, which made her overwhelmed.


    That didn''t count, and even forced her to say something bold.


    And when the other party heard it, everything couldn''t stop.


    In the evening, she had no strength or was fed by the other party.


    The other party held her in person to take a bath.


    In this process, the man''s eyes were not restrained.


    Mi Youning cried for mercy all night.

 Chapter 143

    Many years later, MI Youning was still the only one in the harem of Yanbei.


    It''s not that no minister has played again for the emperor''s draft for so many years.


    The excuse used is still that the queen hasn''t come out for many years.


    Fan Yinqing didn''t care about this problem and didn''t even let mi Youning take medicine.


    Just once asked the imperial doctor for her pulse, and the imperial doctors only said no fate.


    After all these years, he has lost hope.


    Moreover, if a woman really gives birth to a child and hasn''t given her heart to him at that time, some will be separated.


    This is what he doesn''t want to see.


    This is also his selfishness.


    In previous years, Prince Rui had married and even had a son.


    Fan Yinqing and MI Youning had already discussed it. When the minister played again, he made the child crown prince.


    All civil and military officials can only accept this.


    The feelings of the empress of Yanbei Kingdom spread to the people, and they were even hotly discussed. It was said that the emperor had deep feelings for the queen.


    After a hundred years, this good story was even more praised.


    Fan Yinqing, the third prince who once sent people to the prince''s house to rob people, died in the third prince''s house in the tenth year of his throne.


    He died without leaving the house, so he died of depression.


    Many years later, MI Youning asked Han Xueyi where she was.


    At that time, the emperor only told her that she lived well and was served delicious.


    Mi Youning looked complicated at his answer.


    She doesn''t understand why men treat Han Xueyi like this.


    Now that she is still in this world, it shows that the female owner of this world is still alive.


    But she didn''t understand why the man didn''t kill Han Xueyi and did so to her.


    Because of curiosity, MI Youning asked.


    But got a mysterious smile from a man.


    Why? At that time, fan Yinqing naturally had a reason.


    When he was the crown prince, he was away from the government for more than half a year during the war with Xiliang.


    He asked manager Bai about what happened in the house.


    But I got that the little woman around me would step back three feet when facing Han Xueyi.


    She had a casual attitude towards all the concubines in the prince''s house.


    But only when facing Han Xueyi, he was so scrupulous.


    Even if the attitude is not obvious, but the old man who used to serve his mother can''t see it.


    So he won''t kill this woman.


    There''s something wrong with this woman.


    Over the years, he sent delicious people to lock them up, but he couldn''t leave the manor.


    For so many years, it has always been so. Fortunately, the woman kept herself in line.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is no longer young. At this time, she has white hair, but she is still energetic.


    But the man on the bed is dying.


    He is now in his 70s and 80s, and his life has come to an end.


    Holding each other''s body, feeling the man holding her hand, the strength is very light, but still holding it.


    "I... I don''t want you..."


    Fan Yinqing looked at Mi Youning around him, full of reluctant voices, which made people sound so weak, but so sad.


    Mi Youning held his hand, approached his ear and whispered, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I don''t want you, so I''ll be with you."


    Hearing this, the man opened his eyes in disbelief.


    Although he didn''t give up the other party, he never wanted the other party to die with him.


    But he couldn''t say anything in reply.


    With relief on his face, fan Yinqing completely closed his eyes in the woman''s arms.

 Chapter 144

    Mi Youning went back to the ring soul space and saw the changes of the colorful glass stones.


    She didn''t want to think much. She asked the ring soul to send her to the task world at the next moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pa......"


    However, as soon as he entered the task world, MI Youning felt that his body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    Her face also felt numb, and then it soon felt painful.


    Was this beaten?


    The pain of fire heat made her frown gently.


    Seeing someone flashing, it seems that there are still many people.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes slightly and asked the ring soul to quickly accept the plot of the world.


    "Master, this woman is a scourge! You can''t stay!"


    Mi Youning listens to the intense emotional voice in her ear, and her brain is tingling for a moment to accept the plot of the world.


    Looking at the picture in her mind, her face was very ugly.


    Even miserable, twisted, let her as if she had encountered some terrorist event.


    When she received the body, it was really a terrible thing.


    The original owner is a once-in-a-century white lotus, the virgin''s watch.


    At the thought of what the original owner had done, MI Youning felt uncomfortable all over.


    Especially the pain on the face.


    She looked up and began to look at the surroundings and people.


    In the luxurious halls of Europe and America, there are more than ten people standing.


    Those people looked at her with resentment and even wanted to kill her.


    However, the original owner was too good to let these people show a friendly attitude towards her.


    Then look at the two men in black standing on one side, and there is a man kneeling between them.


    The man had a mocking smile on his face.


    Even when she looked over, she showed her an ambiguous but joking look.


    Mi Youning saw the man''s killing intention in his eyes.


    The man kneeling on the ground is the murderer of the original owner.


    "Bai Ling, do you have something to say? Have you thought about the safety of the owner of the house what you did today?"


    The voice that had sounded in MI Youning''s ear appeared again.


    Mi Youning saw a man standing by the sofa with fierce eyes.


    But when he looked at the area, MI Youning saw the man sitting on the sofa at a glance.


    That''s a man.


    The man''s face is noble and elegant, with a gentle smile, and his black eyes are compassionate and gentle.


    But it is such a man who looks good, but he is the most terrible.


    Mi Youning''s body trembled subconsciously at the thought that the man didn''t play cards according to common sense, or even the weather was uncertain.


    This is not her fear, but her uncontrollable subconscious behavior.


    Mi Youning looks up, but he just bumps into the man''s line of sight.


    In the clear light of the living room, the soft and elegant face of a man is outlined.


    In particular, the man''s gentle smile gently stirred people''s hearts, as if he were the most gentle person in the event.


    False, everything a man shows is false.


    This is just a man''s disguise, his mask that can''t be torn off.


    With those smiling eyes, MI Youning gently frowned.


    She couldn''t see the man.


    There is nothing in each other''s eyes.


    No anger, no anger, not even any feelings.


    Just like a machine, it is emotionless, cold and frightening.


    Yes, fear. Even if the smile on the other party''s face is mild, people are afraid of the eyes that have nothing.

 Chapter 145

    This man is too deep.


    She can''t see through each other.


    Mi Youning inadvertently turns her eyes away. She can''t carry those eyes.


    Especially when the original Lord is still so afraid.


    After she looked away, she didn''t see the complexity in the man''s eyes.


    His eyes seemed to frown with confusion and out of control.


    Mi Youning looked at the man standing in front of the sofa.


    This man is the loyal bodyguard of the man sitting on the sofa, Hao Qiu.


    Hao Qiu has a fierce face and even good skills.


    Otherwise her face wouldn''t hurt so much at the moment.


    He also asked the question just now.


    Mi Youning reached out and touched his face with a smile.


    She got up from the ground and looked at each other. "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you?"


    Walking to Hao Qiu, MI Youning felt the sight of the man sitting on the sofa on her.


    The sense of existence of the eyes was so strong that she forced herself not to look back and ignore the look.


    "Bai Ling! Don''t deny what you''ve done. What''s your intention to release the man who wants to kill the owner!"


    Hao Qiu stretched out his hand and pointed to the man kneeling on the ground.


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and took a deep breath, then quickly looked up and threw one hand at Hao Qiu.


    "Pa... Pa..."


    The sound of slapping sounded in such a big space.


    However, this is not enough. The next one is the most shocking to everyone, even the man sitting on the sofa.


    Mi Youning slapped Hao Qiu twice and then took off his pistol.


    "Bang..."


    Not far away, a stream of blood flew to the ground.


    The bullet flew to the man kneeling on the ground.


    The accident happened only in the blink of an eye.


    Mi Youning looked at the man lying on the ground. The blood flowing out of her head didn''t blink.


    With one hand turned, the gun - mouth rushed up, and MI Youning gently blew at the smoke at the gun - mouth.


    This action is unspeakable natural and handsome.


    Mi Youning turned and looked at Hao Qiu''s wide eyes. His fierce face was shocked and incredible.


    However, seeing the gun in her hand, he quickly stood in front of the man sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing this, other people in black around also moved closer.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care at all. Without the man''s sight, she is more comfortable at this time.


    The corners of his mouth curved with a smile, "Hao Qiu, I returned the two slaps just now. It''s Fair for you to slap me and return you two slaps. After all, I''m a woman."


    She touched the painful muscle skin on her face and frowned, "to tell you the truth, I always feel very bad. You have so much strength as a man. Two slaps are like tickling for you."


    At this time, MI Youning really felt lost.


    Her two slaps were nothing to Hao Qiu.


    However, he did not care about this problem.


    She raised her gun and pointed it at Hao Qiu.


    The latter''s face changed, and the people in black around took out their guns for the first time.


    Those people''s guns - mouth straight to MI Youning.


    "Bai Ling! Put the gun down. What do you want to do?"


    Hao Qiu''s body doesn''t move. At this time, he looks at Mi Youning seriously.


    Mi Youning saw that his muscles were tight and ready to attack at any time.


    But she still pointed a gun at Hao Qiu, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask you, now I''ll kill him. What else can you say?"

 Chapter 146

    Hao Chou followed her line of sight and saw the man who had assassinated the owner.


    The killer on the ground is dead. He can''t die anymore.


    The other''s eyes were still shocked.


    It can be seen that he didn''t expect the man who killed him to be the woman who wanted to let him go.


    Hao Qiu was speechless and even frowned.


    A series of actions before a woman made him so strange.


    Is this still the timid woman in front of the owner.


    Mi Youning knows that Hao Qiu has nothing to say at this time.


    After all, the man the original owner wanted to release was killed by her own hands.


    Then it''s time to face the man behind Hao Qiu.


    "Han Mo, do you want me now?"


    Mi Youning faces Hao Qiu''s back, and the invisible man finally opens his mouth.


    But at this time, her tone was somewhat helpless.


    She doesn''t want to stay with this man if she can.


    Thinking of everything the original owner wanted, she had to ask again.


    Leave the choice to the man.


    As for the result, she can''t change it.


    Mi Youning''s heart rose gradually after asking, waiting for the man to answer.


    The man sitting on the sofa has an unidentified look in his eyes, and the pupils in his eyes are very deep.


    Some of MI Youning''s movements before did not make him move at all, but he still maintained his elegant posture.


    Hearing the woman''s words, he put a gentle smile on his face again. He stretched out his hand and pushed Hao Qiu away.


    Looking at the woman standing in the middle, he ignored the gun in each other''s hand and slowly stood up from the sofa.


    Took elegant steps and walked towards her.


    "Honey, what stupid words do you say? How can I not want you?"


    While talking, he has come to MI Youning.


    However, hearing the man''s answer, MI Youning sighed.


    She threw the gun in her hand to the ground, avoided the action of the man trying to pull her hand, crossed the other party and walked towards the stairs.


    "I''m tired and want to have a good rest."


    At this time, she must tidy up the plot of the world.


    Only the memory of the original owner was received before, and some have not been fully received.


    The man left behind by Mi Youning, that is, Han Mo, glanced lightly at the gun thrown aside by the woman.


    After watching for a while, he turned his head to the stairs and watched the woman go upstairs step by step. Finally, his back disappeared.


    "Master..."


    Hao Qiu sipped his lips and stood beside Han Mo, with a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    He was just beaten by a woman in front of his brothers.


    However, this is not important.


    Losing face is small, but his matching gun was unloaded by a woman, and even the other party killed someone.


    Once the woman is facing the owner of the house, his responsibility bears the brunt.


    Han Mo glanced at Hao Qiu.


    The latter felt the sight, hung his head and shook his body uncontrollably.


    "Master, it''s my fault. Please punish me."


    With that, Hao Qiu knelt down on one knee.


    He knew that today, he really underestimated the enemy.


    Misjudged a woman''s ability.


    You can''t underestimate everyone around you when you eat this bowl of rice. It''s a big taboo.


    Han Mo stopped looking at him and acquiesced in his dereliction of duty.


    He went to the body not far away, squinted, then turned and walked upstairs.


    "Clean up here, Hao Qiu. It''s not an example!"


    The man''s low and elegant voice sounded.


    That voice sounds so good.

 Chapter 147

    Hao Qiu was relieved when he heard the master''s words.


    He got up from the ground to greet his brother not far away and clean up the bloody living room.


    Today, Hao Qiu feels that he has something to do with the mood of the owner.


    Although the owner''s face hasn''t changed, based on his years of experience with each other.


    Today''s owner is in a good mood.


    In the past, when the owner saw the blood, he always had to create some events and refused to stop until he saw more blood.


    Now he just glanced at it and went upstairs. You can see that the owner is in a good mood.


    The people in the living room quickly cleaned up the bodies and blood on the ground.


    The living room, which used to have a strong smell of blood stasis, is now very light.


    Hao Qiu picked up the gun thrown by Mi Youning on the ground and looked at the - gun. His eyes were complex.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Today''s Bai Ling is very wrong.


    In the past, the woman was like an idiot, accusing them of this shouldn''t and that can''t.


    But seeing the owner was like a mouse seeing a cat, shivering all over.


    The changes of women tonight are two extremes, as if they are not the same person at all.


    It''s even brave to call the owner''s name directly.


    And the little Lord is even more wrong.


    In the past, he used to call Bai Ling by her name or Miss Bai.


    Now I even shouted bailing baby.


    Hao Qiu couldn''t understand. He shook his head and left the living room with his brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned to her room in the manor villa according to the route in the memory of the original owner.


    Closing the door, she leaned back against the door and her face quickly became distorted.


    "Little soul! What the hell is this body you gave me? It''s all trouble!"


    "..." the ring soul was speechless, "host, this is not my choice. Every world is out of control."


    Mi Youning took a deep breath and gently exhaled.


    She is also anxious and confused. Besides helping her complete the task, Jiehun can''t control any world at all.


    "Shit!"


    But she was still angry. This body is just the best.


    Mi Youning stretched out her hands and pulled her hair, then quickly walked to the mirror in the room.


    With this look, I couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    This is the proper white lotus image.


    A face that is not absolutely beautiful, but also very beautiful. There are a pair of round and innocent eyes under the delicate eyebrows.


    Mi Youning bit her lips with hatred.


    However, this action made her make a gesture of refusing to give up.


    It made her eyes fire.


    This woman is a replica of the white lotus. No matter how she does it, she looks pitiful.


    Out of sight and out of mind, she turned and sat in front of the small bar in the house and poured herself a glass of water.


    He poured down a glass of water and began to receive the complete plot.


    The man sitting on the sofa downstairs is Han mo.


    This man is the owner of the Han family.


    He is also a giant in the White City financial industry. He has unimaginable power and has certain power abroad.


    However, he has another identity, the dark emperor of the underground forces in the North China region.


    He is in charge of all underground transactions in North China.


    This man stands at the top between black and white.


    But it was such a man who fell in love with Bai Ling.


    No, I can''t say I like it.


    I don''t know where I like Bai Ling.


    Anyway, she''s not the one.

 Chapter 148

    The original master''s best is too unimaginable.


    Bai Ling is the only child of an ordinary family. She was born in an ordinary family in Baishi.


    She and Han Mo are people who will never meet, and they are not in a balance line at all.


    However, they even met in this way, and even had some entanglement.


    It''s also very dog blood.


    Bai Ling was met by Han Mo, the leader of the Han family, on the road.


    The original owner was a clerk of a small company. On that day, he passed Han Mo''s car.


    Just inadvertently glanced, and even couldn''t see the scene in the car.


    However, at this glance, Han Mo took the man directly to the car.


    After that, all the information of the original owner was found out by the people below.


    Bai Ling first saw Han Mo and was attracted by his handsome face and elegant behavior.


    But Han Mo strongly raised her and even quit her job.


    How can Bai Ling bear it.


    She began to resist, and even followed Han Mo on several occasions, constantly damaging his face and making trouble in front of some people.


    For example, the nightclub under the name of Han mo.


    Seeing that occasion, Bai Ling pointed directly at Han Mo, saying that he forced good people into prostitution and that he was lawless.


    When I saw a woman close to him, it was even more said that he was a hypocrite and gentle scum.


    After that, she couldn''t get out of the manor anymore and was detained - by men in the manor.


    However, the most serious one was that in the manor where he is now, the original owner saw Han Mo kill.


    At that moment, Bai Ling began to fear, very afraid of Han mo.


    But he yelled that he was a murderer, cold-blooded and ruthless, a monster, is


    When she saw each other, she would think of his murder.


    But she can''t escape. The manor is too big.


    And her parents don''t know anything about her.


    Han Mo has solved all the people around her and only made her a bird in a cage.


    Maybe Han Mo''s practice will make people mistakenly think that he likes Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling once thought so.


    But then she found that it was not that men were cold-blooded and ruthless and killed without blinking an eye.


    The man didn''t like her at all, but he was always looking at her.


    He looked at her with a kind of gloomy eyes.


    She wants to run away and leave the man.


    After that, the original Lord went farther and farther on the road of death.


    Until mi Youning arrives, the original owner releases the assassin of Han mo.


    The original owner thought that the killer would also die and was killed by Han Mo, so he secretly let the other party go.


    And got caught.


    She is also stupid. This is the Han family. What does she think she can do.


    Han Mo may be disappointed or bored with her and finally let her go.


    This is also one of the reasons why mi Youning asked the other party not to accept her.


    Han Mo let her go, but it didn''t satisfy her.


    Before leaving, she asked Han Mo to let the killer go.


    Finally, Han Mo sneered at her, turned around and let his men go, leaving without looking back.


    He completely disappeared into Bai Ling''s life.


    The original owner returned to her original life, but she had enjoyed meticulous care when she was raised by a man.


    And the superior life that she couldn''t catch up with.


    So she no longer satisfies the clerk of a small company.


    Stay at home every day and begin to miss that time.


    Until the killer who assassinated Han Mo appeared.


    This man is not a good man.

 Chapter 149

    The killer strengthened the original owner and even planned to assassinate Han Mo again through her.


    However, after knowing that she had no use value, she threw the person into the nightclub hated by the original owner.


    The man sold the original owner to that dirty place.


    If it''s domestic, she may escape, but it''s not.


    It was a foreign country strange to the original owner.


    She was lonely and helpless, and finally died in the bed of being bullied and oppressed.


    The original owner died. In this life, she didn''t know what she had done wrong.


    But on his deathbed.


    She recalled again the time when she was raised by Han mo.


    That was her most comfortable, and that time was her most enjoyable life.


    She thought that if time could return, she would return to the man.


    Mi Youning looked at the task and thought of the original owner''s best nature. How can he not be angry.


    Human nature is greedy.


    Bai Ling enjoys the superior life given to her by Han Mo, which is her greed.


    But she did not realize that all this was not free.


    She was afraid of Han Mo, but she enjoyed what men brought to her.


    It''s disgusting.


    And what I have done to men, which is typical of a woman''s watch and a memorial archway.


    However, none of this would have happened if Han Mo had not forcibly robbed the original owner.


    But in the end, the man let her go. Without so much thought, she can still return to her previous life.


    Or human greed.


    Reluctant to let go, but unable to pay.


    Mi Youning sat in front of the bar and pressed his forehead. He was confused.


    What kind of master is this.


    "Little soul, you said if I had let Han Mo release the killer before, and then I would kill him after I left. This Han Mo looks a little dangerous."


    "Host, the world can''t come back."


    The ring soul hit her mercilessly.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know.


    It''s just that she didn''t accept all her memories before.


    I don''t know that Han Mo is such a terrible man.


    He was bloodthirsty and even treated the original owner with a kind of. He wanted to eat her eyes.


    It''s definitely not love, or even favor.


    The deep and gloomy eyes were replayed into mi Youning''s mind, making her uncomfortable.


    Men always look at her with a kind of gloomy eyes when there is no one.


    "Dong Dong..."


    While mi Youning was meditating, the door was knocked.


    Her subconscious body froze.


    Quickly look back at the door.


    "Little soul, isn''t it Han Mo?"


    "Just open the door."


    The ring soul uses a tone of knowing and asking.


    Mi Youning breathed deeply, got up and went to the door.


    She opened the door and the man standing outside was as gentle as downstairs.


    The perfect sexual - thin lips hang a reserved arc, "can I come in?"


    However, before mi Youning could speak, he raised his feet and walked into the room.


    Looking at the man as comfortable as in his own room, MI Youning agrees to close the door.


    She turned and looked at the man standing in the room, frowning gently, as if she had encountered some trouble.


    Yes, this man bothers her.


    I can''t touch each other''s temper and temperament, or even see the depth of this man.


    Han Mo also turned and looked at the woman in front of him.


    His eyes were filled with contemplation and exploration.


    Especially looking at the woman''s eyes, he raised his hand to MI Youning, "come here."


    In MI Youning''s view, the action was like calling a dog.

 Chapter 150

    But she still walked towards the man step by step.


    Standing in front of each other and feeling the cold breath of each other, she stopped.


    Slender fingers touched her small chin and gently rubbed, "who are you?"


    Mi Youning was about to escape the man''s hand when she heard the question.


    She quickly raised her eyes to the man''s eyes.


    The Han Mo in front of him released a powerful pressure, which was the aura only when he was in a high position all year round.


    This did not make mi Youning afraid.


    She couldn''t stand the deep eyes.


    There seems to be nothing in a man''s eyes.


    But when I looked at her, there was a complexity that she couldn''t understand.


    And what does that mean when the other party asks.


    Han Mo didn''t hear her answer for a long time. He couldn''t help holding mi Youning''s chin.


    He spoke again with patience. "Who the hell are you?"


    Mi Youning felt a little flustered in her heart, but her face didn''t show it.


    She smiled and looked at the man, "Bai Ling, it was you who brought me back from the street."


    No matter what the man finds, she can''t have any panic.


    I can''t even admit it.


    The rules of the world still exist and cannot be broken.


    Han Mo laughed and sneered at her words.


    The hand on MI Youning''s face also moved down slowly, came to her neck and rubbed it gently.


    "Woman, tell me that my patience is limited."


    As he spoke, Han Mo could not help adding a little strength to his hand.


    Feeling that his neck was pinched and even getting worse, MI Youning looked away from the man.


    She quickly said, "Han Mo, is this interesting? I haven''t left here from beginning to end. It''s funny for you to ask me who I am."


    I can''t admit that she is Bai Ling now.


    "Quit soul, did Han Mo find out? What''s the solution?"


    "Host, you... You ask for your own blessing."


    Giving up the soul is also a helpless attitude.


    Hearing his words, MI Youning almost burst into foul language.


    What can she do at this time.


    The strength of her neck was still increasing, and she had felt difficulty breathing.


    Han Mo looked at the bright look in the woman''s eyes and the clear fundus, and his eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    Seeing that the woman in his hand couldn''t breathe, he let go of each other.


    At the moment when mi Youning was released, he immediately stepped back and kept away from the dangerous man in front of him.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She touched her neck and coughed hard.


    She had just felt suffocation.


    Han Mo looked down at her, "it doesn''t matter who you are. From now on, stay here honestly. Don''t find any trouble. It won''t be solved so easily next time."


    He walked up to MI Youning again, bent down and raised each other, his face red and moist because of the previous suffocation.


    Just like the gentle face before, he asked, "do you know?"


    Mi Youning nodded, removed his chin and left the man''s hand.


    Han Mo saw that his eyes sank, but he didn''t say any more. He stood up straight.


    "Rest early."


    Han Mo put down such a sentence and turned to leave the room.


    This man definitely found something.


    She also knew that the other party would find her different from the original owner, but she didn''t expect him to ask so directly.


    But that''s good, as long as she doesn''t admit it, as long as the man won''t really kill her.

 Chapter 151

    Looking at the closed door, MI Youning breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was gambling before.


    Bet Han Mo won''t really kill her.


    After all, he has a kind of attachment to the original owner.


    Although there was nothing in my eyes just now, I didn''t mean to kill.


    So she guessed that the man was just trying to scare her and wouldn''t kill her at all.


    She bet right, didn''t she.


    However, the trouble caused by the original owner''s will never be present.


    Why do you have to stay with this man.


    It''s just greedy for the superior life Han Mo brought her.


    However, this is where she is passive.


    If Han Mo had asked her to leave before, it would be fine, but it didn''t.


    Thinking of the next days, I have to face the uncertain man. Mi Youning has no love.


    She went to the bed and threw herself on the bed.


    Anyway, take one step at a time.


    It''s not that I haven''t encountered a more difficult task than this.


    It''s just a headache for Han Mo, a man.


    Mi Youning lay in bed, looking at her head with her eyes, empty her brain and didn''t want to think about anything.


    In the silent room, there was the sound of the door being pushed open.


    Mi Youning turned around and saw that the man who had left not long ago came back again.


    She immediately sat up from her bed.


    The look seemed plain, but in fact, she looked uneasily at the man coming towards her.


    What does this man want to do.


    Han Mo saw her sharp movements, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a smile with an unspeakable meaning.


    He went to MI Youning and handed the things in his hand to her.


    "Wipe it. It''ll be fine tomorrow."


    The other party''s hand is ointment.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help touching his painful cheek and stretched out his hand without any hesitation.


    Her actions obviously pleased Han mo.


    Han Mo''s hands were empty. He touched mi Youning''s head. "Sleep well, good night."


    Then he bent down and kissed her wounded cheek.


    Touch and leave without anything else.


    Han Mo looked at the dull woman, turned and left again.


    After turning around, he had a happy smile on his face.


    This woman is so interesting.


    I thought it was just a dead thing, but I didn''t expect it to bring such a surprise.


    When the door was closed, MI Youning touched the kissed cheek, looked down at the ointment in his hand, and couldn''t help but curl his mouth.


    That man doesn''t really like Bai Ling.


    But I can''t. is there something wrong with the plot she received.


    Han Mo seems to have never had any close action with the original owner.


    Why did the man just leave without following the script.


    All this seems to be wrong.


    This man is really uncertain and unpredictable.


    With the ointment in his hand, MI Youning came to the washroom.


    Looking at the red palm print, she opened the ointment and began to apply the medicine.


    Apply the medicine on your face with a cool feeling. It''s very comfortable.


    After applying the medicine, MI Youning went back to bed.


    She can''t do anything at the moment. She can only let it go.


    Since the original Lord wants to stay with Han mo.


    So now she can only stay here.


    The original owner is selfish enough to enjoy such a life, but he is not that or that to Han mo.


    However, in the end, he had unspeakable feelings for this man.


    It''s sick.


    White lotus is very ill. It seems that she has been affected.


    This is what she thought before going to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Han Mo finished delivering medicine to MI Youning. Instead of returning to the bedroom, he entered the study.


    He opened the file in the drawer again.

 Chapter 152

    The file opens with a picture of Bai Ling.


    The following are her information materials, including her information in kindergarten and primary school.


    This time he took it very seriously.


    Seeing the end, Han Mo''s eyes showed a touch of interest.


    Bai Ling didn''t have any self-defense skills from small to large, and even had no contact with machinery.


    However, the body downstairs exposed a lot of things.


    Women''s marksmanship is fast, accurate, sharp and beautiful.


    A look at the gun - wound, you know you are an old hand in the gun.


    He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but the change of women happened in front of him.


    This aroused his great interest.


    Put the documents in his hand into the shredder. Looking at the snowflakes, Han Mo turned and left the study.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning woke up the next day. Instead of opening her eyes, she reached out to one side.


    After touching the air, I opened my eyes,


    But in a strange environment.


    Then I remembered that she had entered a new task world.


    With a self deprecating smile on her face, she got up and got out of bed slowly.


    At this moment, she felt the unprecedented clarity of her brain.


    Thinking of her first arrival in the world last night, her face was a little weak.


    She seems to be influenced by the original owner.


    Chi - stepping on the precious carpet, MI Youning walked to the bathroom.


    This awakening woke her up a lot. The task in the world is not difficult to do.


    Everything is natural.


    Walking into the bathroom, looking at the beautiful face and good body in the mirror, MI Youning raised her hand and stretched.


    Then stop looking at the person in the mirror and wash quickly.


    After taking a morning bath in MI Youning, he was wiping his hair and walking out of the bathroom when the door was knocked.


    "Please come in."


    She wore a bathrobe and didn''t look at the door. She went to the wardrobe not far away and began to choose clothes.


    "Miss Bai, breakfast is ready. The owner asks you to go downstairs for dinner."


    Mi Youning listened to the familiar voice in her ear and had already selected the clothes to wear.


    She took the clothes in her hand and turned to look at Mrs. Liu standing at the door.


    Liu Ma and Liu Bo, who didn''t show up, have always been people who take care of the original owner''s daily life.


    At the same time, they are also the most loyal people of Han mo.


    The two old people look well maintained, but they also have skills.


    Once the original owner wanted to take the opportunity to escape. It was Liu Ma who controlled her.


    Look, even an old man can''t resist.


    After all, she couldn''t think of how to annoy Han Mo''s man.


    "OK, I know, Liu ma."


    Liu Ma bent over, closed the door and left.


    Mi Youning dried her hair, put on her clothes and went downstairs.


    It was very quiet in such a big villa. When mi Youning walked down the stairs, he saw the scene downstairs at a glance.


    There are many people in black standing in the living room. These are Han Mo''s personal bodyguards, all of whom have extraordinary skills.


    At this time, they stood in every corner of the living room without saying a word, even like a sculpture.


    On the sofa, the head of the Han family is watching the news with a tablet.


    Hearing her footsteps, the man raised his head and locked her position in an instant.


    Mi Youning smiled at him and walked towards him.


    Han Mo put down the tablet in his hand and stood up. He stretched out his hand to her, "together."


    Looking at those slender jade like hands, MI Youning did not hesitate to put his hand into the man''s hand.

 Chapter 153

    The temperature of those hands is the same as the man''s own temperament, although it is not cold, it is also low temperature.


    Han Mo took her hand and went to the restaurant.


    Liu Bo, whom mi Youning had just thought of, was busy at the table.


    When Liu Bo saw the two people appear, he bent over and said respectfully, "master, you''re ready to eat."


    When Han Mo faced Liu Bo, his face was no longer so emotionless, and his eyes changed.


    He nodded to Liu Bo and sat down mi Youning in the starting position of the throne.


    Breakfast is a combination of Chinese and western. Looking at this different breakfast, MI Youning smiled.


    This man is really smart.


    Even such small things are scruples.


    The original owner Bai Ling seldom eats Western food and even loves Chinese food.


    Mi Youning doesn''t love Chinese food, but she also prefers Chinese food.


    But at this time, she picked up the knife and fork, and the table manners were very elegant.


    The manner, without any guilt or concealment.


    That''s what mi Youning wants.


    Now that the man had guessed something, she let the other party see it clearly.


    Some things just don''t come out. It doesn''t matter what you think in your heart.


    And she is not afraid of one side. The man who has been watching her has deepened his doubts.


    The man''s words last night showed that he didn''t care who she was.


    Sure enough, Han Mo didn''t change his eyebrows when he saw a woman using a knife and fork.


    He smiled and took the soup from uncle Liu and ate slowly.


    Breakfast ended in a very calm atmosphere.


    There are no worries of the previous original owner.


    The original owner was from an ordinary family. She couldn''t stand the untouchable table manners.


    Even at dinner, he always speaks.


    She was nervous. She would keep talking when she was nervous.


    Of course, if you confide, it''s definitely a headache.


    Often at this time, Han Mo will turn and leave halfway through the meal.


    So until the end of breakfast, Liu Bo''s eyes were still on MI Youning.


    That look seemed incredible.


    Especially when I saw her using knives and forks, the table manners were very formal, and the movements were unspeakably elegant.


    Liu Bo''s eyes are full of meditation, but he arranges matters as before.


    Han Mo is not idle at home every day.


    He manages such a large financial group company, and has the title of dark emperor of underground forces.


    After breakfast, the man should go.


    Mi Youning looks at Hao Qiu not far away, puts on his coat for the man and is ready to go out.


    At this moment, MI Youning looked at the man with appreciation in her eyes.


    This man''s appearance has the capital to be chased by all women''s eyes.


    The natural appearance, the elegant manner and the whole body''s bearing are not attractive to women.


    It''s a pity that we can''t climb up and can only look up to the Lord.


    The fate of many people in his hands determines the life and death of many people.


    Just because he has this strength.


    Han Mo turned his head and looked at Mi Youning.


    Looking at the woman''s unbridled look, I couldn''t help but pick my eyebrow.


    This was the first time he had a different expression in front of MI Youning.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s just a person.


    Even if it is frightening, it is doomed to return to dust and earth like everyone else.


    Han Mo tidied his sleeves and walked towards her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning stepped forward and personally arranged the cuffs on the man''s clothes.

 Chapter 154

    She was not surprised that the man asked, because she was really waiting for each other.


    "I want to go out today to see my parents and miss them."


    "Ha ha..." the man smiled at the speech.


    Han Mo smiled and looked at Mi Youning in front of her. Looking at her calm face, he whispered, "OK, I''ll send someone to take you there."


    Mi Youning arranged the cuffs on the man''s sleeves, raised his head and gave him a smile.


    "Yes."


    She really needs to see her parents. When the original owner was abroad, he also thought of her parents.


    Han Mo saw the smile on her face and gently frowned.


    Because the woman still has a wound on her face.


    Although it is much better than yesterday, you can still see it when you look closely.


    He gently raised his hand and touched mi Youning''s smooth face. "Don''t forget to take medicine before you go out. Don''t play. Come back early."


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly, "OK."


    Seeing her so good, Han Mo couldn''t put it down. He lowered his head and touched her forehead with his lips.


    Then he turned and left.


    Hao Qiu quickly followed the master''s footsteps, but on the way, he looked at Mi Youning with doubts in his eyes.


    The white spirit seems to have really changed.


    Is it the main tone of the family - teaching well and making the other party better?


    Seeing the master''s footsteps go away, Hao Qiu takes back his sight and quickly follows.


    Mi Youning watched as most of the bodyguards in the living room and Hao Qiu supported the man to leave. Then he turned and went upstairs.


    When she changed her clothes for going out, Mrs. Liu was already waiting for her at the door.


    "Miss Bai, this is the card that the owner ordered to give you. There is no password. He said he wanted you to buy something for your family."


    Liu Ma handed her a black card with both hands.


    This is a man''s ordinary pen.


    Mi Youning smiled and took the card in her hand.


    Downstairs, the remaining bodyguards also came forward.


    "Miss Bai..."


    Mi Youning nodded and walked out of the villa.


    Such a big manor can''t be seen at all.


    It is full of European and American decoration. There are several houses not far away and restaurants not far away.


    Mi Youning looked at the smell of money everywhere and walked to the car waiting for her.


    The bodyguard behind her immediately came forward and opened the door for her.


    This trip, two cars drove one before and one after another. They drove in the manor for more than ten minutes before they really came out.


    On the way to the original owner''s parents'' house, MI Youning asked the bodyguard to buy some nutrients with the card given by Han mo.


    No way, the original owner has no money, and she doesn''t have a job now.


    He really became a caged bird raised by Han mo.


    Mi Youning didn''t move until the car stopped at the residential building where the original owner lived.


    After the car stopped steadily, the bodyguard behind opened the door for her.


    Mi Youning gets out of the car and looks at the common residential building, thinking that the original owner monster has to be willing to leave Han Mo''s side.


    Day by day, from thrift to extravagance is easy, from extravagance to thrift is difficult.


    She took the gift box from the bodyguard and said with a smile, "wait for me here. I''ll come down in an hour."


    The bodyguards nodded and said nothing.


    Mi Youning knows that this must have been ordered by Han mo before.


    Otherwise these people wouldn''t be like this.


    In the past, the original owner came out, but he was restricted everywhere.


    Mi Youning took the gift box and walked into the residential building community.


    According to my memory, I found the original owner''s home.


    At this time, she knew that the original owner''s parents had gone to work.


    But she still came to reassure them.

 Chapter 155

    Take out the key from under the doormat and open the door. Sure enough, the house is very quiet.


    She put the gift box aside and began to look at the original owner''s home.


    The home is very comfortable and full of warmth.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is not satisfied at all.


    After a few rounds in the room, MI Youning left a post it note and turned away.


    Sitting in the car again, MI Youning said directly, "go back."


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo is sitting in the office on the highest floor in Baishi, which is Han''s office building.


    Han has participated in all walks of life, automobile, catering, entertainment... Almost all industries have Han''s figure.


    At this time, Han Mo sat in the office, holding a pen in his jade like hand and looking at the documents on the table.


    But the heart is no longer here.


    Today, he can''t work at ease. When he thinks of the women at home, the corners of his mouth bend.


    The woman made him a little strange. He wanted to know what the woman was doing at the moment.


    When he thought of it, Han Mo put down his pen, leaned against the seat and picked up the mobile phone.


    In hanjiazhuang garden, the bodyguard just sent mi Youning upstairs, and the mobile phone of one of the bodyguards rang.


    Looking at the caller ID on his mobile phone, he quickly connected and respectfully said, "home owner."


    "What is Bai Ling doing?"


    "Just back to the Han house, Miss Bai has gone upstairs."


    Han Mo didn''t expect the woman to go back so soon. "What did she do when she went out today?"


    The bodyguard reported mi Youning''s itinerary for half a day, and Han Mo hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning went upstairs, changed his home clothes and began to visit the original owner''s room.


    She didn''t know that Han Mo asked about her trip.


    But even if you know, you won''t care.


    No one can stop the man from doing anything.


    The original owner''s room is very well designed. There are everything here.


    The wardrobe is full of big brand limited edition clothes.


    The house has the most advanced electronic products and an independent small bar.


    Liu Ma and Liu Bo take care of three meals every day.


    Such a life is very enjoyable for any ordinary person.


    So is Bai Ling.


    Even mi Youning is very happy to change.


    Who doesn''t want a comfortable life.


    However, she couldn''t stop her pace. She didn''t forget the task of the world.


    Bai Ling wants to be around Han mo. this man is a little dangerous.


    Does she want to stay with men all her life?


    Sitting on the bar, MI Youning shook his head and smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo settled the company''s affairs and left ahead of time.


    He can''t stay today and wants to meet that interesting woman.


    Sitting in the car, looking at the journey back to Han''s house, Han Mo frowned slightly.


    "Home owner, someone is following behind."


    At the moment Han Mo frowned, the driver and bodyguard spoke.


    Several cars followed behind them, always following them.


    Just when I turned the corner, I quickly followed up.


    In this case, Han Mo and his bodyguards always met, so he didn''t panic.


    And the cars they ride are modified vehicles with high bulletproof safety factor.


    Han Mo was in a good mood. He was depressed by the current things.


    "Let the people behind solve it quickly."


    Behind them were three cars, all of which were Han Mo''s bodyguards.


    I don''t blame him for going out every day.


    Because you always meet people who are in a hurry to die.


    The driver quickly contacted the people behind him and ordered them to be solved.

 Chapter 156

    After the driver told the people behind him, he accelerated his speed.


    The bodyguard in the back didn''t know how to do it. Unexpectedly, only for a moment, there was a powerful explosion.


    After scanning the front mirror, I saw that the vehicle behind was on fire and even overturned.


    No trace was left at the scene.


    There was no sub bullet left, so it was solved.


    But before waiting for the driver to catch his breath, he rushed out of a car in front of him.


    It was a modified Hummer. The people sitting on the co pilot had pulled out their guns and pointed them straight at them.


    Seeing this, the driver quickly took out the gun from his seat, dropped the window and pulled the trigger towards the car.


    Ben was loaded, so he was very fast.


    There was no chance for the other party to respond.


    He shot the man in the car without endangering his life.


    "Bang..."


    The other side shot.


    The driver looked at the bullet marks on the front window glass and frowned.


    "Master, please sit down."


    The driver sped up again and wanted to cross directly.


    The vehicles behind him also drove quickly and supported the vehicle in which the owner sat.


    Han Mo sat in the car, frowning at the scene, his sitting posture motionless.


    I''ve been used to this situation for a long time. There are more intense than this. The little trouble in front of me is nothing.


    However, when the bodyguard vehicle behind him drove to his side, something happened.


    I saw the Hummer coming from the front was knocked away.


    The bodyguard on his side shot the Hummer driver.


    Han Mo looked up and saw a blood red look.


    It made his face change.


    His eyes flashed a touch of red, and his eyebrows frowned tighter.


    The driver in the car saw this and accelerated his speed.


    This still didn''t let Han Mo relax his frown.


    At this time, he clenched his hands with a murderous, cold and cruel bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    The driver inadvertently glanced at the car mirror in front of him. Seeing this scene, he pursed his lips, but he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    People around the owner of the house clearly understand how much this man hates blood.


    Every time I see the bright red blood, I will be manic, and even make more killing and blood to calm and comfort.


    Not all the vehicles behind followed.


    Hao Qiu sat in the last car. He looked at the surrounding scene and got out of the car to clean up the mess.


    The rage in Han Mo''s heart just rose and his mobile phone rang.


    Look at the caller ID and slide directly.


    "Master, go back first. I''ll clean up the rest and find the people behind the curtain."


    "Yes."


    Han Mo heard Yan and hung up.


    The car was still moving forward, but he was not in the good mood before.


    Even the fierce beast in his heart is constantly struggling.


    At this moment, he wants to be free and release the fierce beast.


    "Turn around and go to the golden age."


    Han Mo''s voice just landed, and the driver acted immediately.


    Shengshi is an entertainment place under the name of Han group.


    It includes all the entertainment, even the underground boxing ring.


    Han Mo''s destination is this underground boxing ring.


    The manager in charge of this piece, seeing Han Mo''s figure, immediately came forward, "home master."


    He was respectful, but there was a look of fear in his eyes.


    Just because the man in front of him began to take off his coat, the action was self-evident.


    This made him think of a scene a long time ago.


    At that time, the owner didn''t know what had happened and even let him challenge all the boxers here.

 Chapter 157

    That scene has been replayed in the manager''s mind.


    Only because the original owner was too cruel.


    Many boxers were injured, but several were disabled.


    Others were sent to the hospital overnight.


    Now, watching the house owner is definitely a replay of what happened in those years.


    He restrained his shaking hands and respectfully took the man''s coat.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning slept in her room for an afternoon. Seeing that it was time to prepare dinner, she got up and cleaned up.


    When I packed up and went downstairs, I smelled the seductive fragrance downstairs.


    Liu Ma saw her figure and immediately came forward, "Miss Bai, what can I do for you?"


    No wonder Ma Liu asked. The original owner stayed in his room all day and seldom went downstairs.


    Mi Youning waved his hand, "no, I''m fine."


    She went to the sofa made by Han Mo and sat down.


    Look at the tablet in front of the table and take it with you.


    She was bored. At this moment, she just picked up the tablet.


    But then she didn''t calm down.


    [the imperial mausoleum site of Yanbei state, a 2000 year old monument, is well preserved...]


    The title was too long. Mi Youning didn''t look at it at all. He looked at the picture below quickly.


    The pictures taken below made her hands tremble with the tablet.


    It''s really Yanbei.


    That was the place where she was buried with men. She could see all the funeral accessories in it clearly.


    And the pattern on the sarcophagus, so clear.


    Go back to the title again and look at the content below.


    In Qingshi in the north, the imperial mausoleum site of Yanbei kingdom is startled.


    Seeing this line of words, MI Youning could no longer sit still.


    "Liu Ma!"


    She doesn''t know what the relationship between the two worlds is, and why Yanbei, the last world, will appear in this world.


    And the title says two thousand years later.


    Even if it is the same world, it is too big a time gap.


    Liu Ma heard her voice and hurried out of the restaurant.


    "Miss Bai..."


    Mi Youning directly interrupted her, "I want to talk to Han Mo on the phone."


    Liu Ma''s face changed and looked up with an inquiry in her eyes.


    "I have something important to find him. I need to contact him now."


    Liu Ma nodded, went to the landline and dialed the owner''s phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Heyday.


    Han Mo is releasing his bloodthirsty, irritable anger on the stage.


    As long as he sees the bright red blood, he will lose control.


    He can''t stop it at all.


    What happened that year has become a shadow in his heart, and he can''t be relieved.


    He has been with him for years like a nightmare.


    The opponent in front of him had been completely suppressed by him, but the anger in his heart still existed.


    Looking at each other like a puppet, Han Mo finally stopped.


    His fists were blood red.


    The smell of blood made him feel much better, but he still couldn''t get rid of it.


    Wave to the manager not far away and let the next person play.


    Seeing this, the manager immediately let the people in line behind him play.


    In this underground, there are also some belligerent boxers.


    At this time, most people still want to fight with Han mo.


    The next man with tight muscles and flesh took the stage.


    Han Mo moved his neck. Just as he was about to move, he was interrupted by the coming bodyguard.


    "Master, there''s a call from home."


    Han Mo looked at him with a cold look in his eyes.


    The latter hurriedly said, "Miss Bai is looking for you."


    Hearing this, Han Mo''s face got better.


    He reached for the cell phone handed over by the bodyguard, "hello."

 Chapter 158

    Liu Ma hears the owner''s voice and gives the phone to MI Youning.


    The latter answered the phone, "Han Mo?"


    "It''s me."


    Hearing the other party''s light panting voice, MI Youning didn''t think much, but said directly, "when will you come back?"


    Han Mo''s expression became a little subtle when he heard her question.


    For many years, no one has asked his whereabouts or when he will go home.


    Now he should be dissatisfied to hear a woman ask him when to go home.


    But he had no resistance at this time.


    He put the phone in his ear and freed his hand to take off the boxing ring.


    "What? Miss me?"


    Mi Youning just wants to see this man and want to buy her time.


    So for his words, he joked, "yes, I can''t wait to see you right away."


    "Ha ha..." Han Mo smiled.


    His voice still sounds pleasant.


    "Wait for me and get home in half an hour."


    With that, he hung up and jumped down directly.


    Put on the coat in the bodyguard''s hand and return towards the way you came.


    Mi Youning looks at the phone hung up by the man and breathes a sigh of relief.


    Then she put her eyes on the tablet.


    Yan Beiguo, she must find out what''s going on.


    Fan Yinqing, when the man was dying, she personally took him into the imperial mausoleum.


    In the sarcophagus, she lay with a man, separated from the world of work.


    But now all this makes her a little unacceptable.


    Their graves were dug.


    Thinking of the existence of Jiehun, MI Youning immediately contacted it.


    "Jiehun, why is there the imperial mausoleum site of Yanbei in this world, and it has existed for 2000 years in this world? Don''t you say it''s a world derived from novels?"


    Ring Soul: "this... Let me have a look."


    Mi Youning hears that her fingers are beating on the armrest of the sofa. She waits quietly.


    In the process of waiting, I still scan all the contents on the tablet.


    She needs to know more about this.


    It took a long time for the soul to make a sound.


    "Host, I can''t find it, but I feel that the imperial mausoleum site doesn''t belong to the world and doesn''t fit in with the world."


    Hearing this answer, MI Youning looked serious.


    "Quit soul, why do I feel that there is something wrong in recent worlds."


    Ring soul naturally felt, "it should be what mode we opened, and the plot of the task I received began to be incomplete."


    Hearing what Jie Hun said, MI Youning had to sit up straight.


    "I won''t die in the mission world, will I?"


    "Yes," the ring soul replied quickly, "even if it dies in the mission world, the host will return to space."


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief, as long as she didn''t let her life be in danger.


    She never gave up and returned to the Xia Dynasty.


    Now that she has finally found a way back, how can she be so willing.


    "Are you sure the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei does not belong to this world?"


    The ring soul quickly replied, "OK."


    Mi Youning is more determined to find out.


    Although she and fan Yinqing can''t talk about deep-seated feelings, they can''t stand that the man who loves her was dug up.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of vehicle braking outside.


    Hearing the sound, MI Youning looked at the time for the first time.


    Sure enough, in half an hour.


    Clear the tablet browsing content in your hand, and then put it back in the distance.

 Chapter 159

    Mi Youning gets up and walks towards the door to meet the man.


    This is not her home. As a guest, politeness also needs to be done.


    As soon as mi Youning came to the door, he met Han mo.


    However, when she saw each other, she frowned gently.


    Although it was soon released, it was still caught by the man opposite.


    Mi Youning frowned because he smelled the smell of blood on a man.


    Although the taste was not strong, she caught it.


    This man has definitely seen blood before.


    Pretending not to have found anything, she went to the man and said with a smile, "I''m back."


    "Yes." Han Mo said yes and walked to her.


    Especially staring at the living eyes.


    He can''t see enough with these eyes.


    In the past, although Bai Ling''s eyes were clear, she buried her careful thoughts.


    It disgusted him and even destroyed something.


    So he didn''t like the woman, but he had to leave each other.


    Now the woman in front of me is different.


    The woman''s face made him feel interesting.


    He opened his arms to the woman in front of him, and his eyes made mi Youning cry and laugh.


    The man took her as a nanny and a servant.


    For this matter, she was not hypocritical, still smiling and took off - her coat for the man.


    However, when she untied the button, she saw the blood red color inside.


    Not much, but it can be found at a glance.


    Mi Youning''s hands didn''t stop, and his movements continued.


    Until he hung his coat on his arm, he looked up at the man and said, "go upstairs and wash yourself first. I have something to do with you."


    Han Mo nodded, unable to tell whether the woman''s reaction was disappointed or novel.


    Disappointed that I didn''t see a woman change her face. The so-called novelty doesn''t already know the difference between the women in front of me.


    Back in his room, he took a shower. Han Mo went downstairs in dark blue pajamas.


    Standing upstairs, he saw mi Youning sitting on the sofa.


    The other party was very quiet, his face was not smiling, and his expression was a little solemn.


    It seems that she really has something to do with him.


    I just don''t know what it is.


    Han Mo went downstairs without deliberately taking a light step.


    Sure enough, the other party looked at him for the first time.


    This satisfied him.


    He wants this woman to have him in her eyes.


    It''s better to have nothing but him.


    Looking at the man walking downstairs, MI Youning didn''t get up, but sorted out the tea set on the table.


    This is one of Han Mo''s hobbies. He likes drinking tea.


    As soon as he came home, Liu Ma prepared the tea set.


    And she also had some itchy hands, so she made tea herself.


    Han Mo came and sat directly next to the woman.


    Looking at her flowing movements, there is an unspeakable charm between those movements.


    Mi Youning took the cup in his hand and sent it to the man, "try it."


    Han Mo took it and tasted it carefully.


    Mi Youning also picked up a cup himself.


    Once she had nothing to do in the harem of Yanbei, and she also liked to make tea for fan Yinqing.


    The man always said that he could only taste such a good craft.


    Thinking of the man''s bullying, the corners of her mouth bent involuntarily.


    When she drank tea with her eyes down, she didn''t see the change of Han Mo''s eyes.


    His eyes changed when he drank the tea made by a woman.


    It was a deep look, with a three-point surprise, three-point surprise, three-point entanglement, and finally a point of doubt.

 Chapter 160

    The reason why Bai Ling once made him persistent was just a pair of eyes.


    Those eyes have always been his support.


    A person''s eyes can see his heart.


    When he first saw Bai Ling, he inadvertently focused on those lines of sight and could no longer be indifferent.


    So I asked my men to rob people back at the first time.


    However, after getting along, I found that this woman was simply a trouble.


    But those troubles still didn''t make him abandon each other.


    Just because of the desire at the bottom of my heart.


    He was very disappointed to spend more and more time together.


    Apart from the initial similarity, he never found what he wanted from Bai Ling.


    Until that day, she wanted to release the man who killed him. He was tired.


    Bai Ling was like a dead thing to him. He could no longer feel anything he wanted.


    He decided to let each other go.


    However, life always surprises him.


    After Hao Qiu slapped Bai Ling, the woman got up again and looked at his eyes, which were different.


    He thought it was an illusion, but everything later showed that it was not.


    He watched with his own eyes how women fought back against Hao Qiu and how they killed people.


    Once upon a time, Bai Ling trembled with fear at the sight of blood, even scolded, and had no education.


    And the woman in front of her, even if it is covered, let her see her inside.


    Every move is to receive a good tutor.


    And the table manners, to be correct, are no inferior to him.


    They are different. He has known since last night.


    But today, women bring him new surprises again.


    The tea in his mouth made him very familiar.


    It''s like deep into the bone marrow.


    At this time, MI Youning finally found that the man around her looked at her.


    She turned to look back at each other, puzzled in her eyes.


    Han Mo inadvertently shifted his eyes and continued to taste the taste that made him greedy.


    However, MI Yuning still saw the complexity in his eyes.


    At this time, she had something in her heart and didn''t think deeply.


    Looking at the man''s eyes, MI Youning said to him, "I want to leave for a while and go to Qingshi."


    "Bang..."


    The tea in Han Mo''s hand fell onto the precious carpet after hearing her words.


    It''s like this sentence touched his nerve, or the bottom line.


    Mi Youning looked at the carpet with tea stains and thought it was a waste.


    In front of this man, the character of turtle Mao must be changed.


    The carpet in this huge living room is enough for ordinary families to be rich all their life.


    While mi Youning was pitying the carpet, Han Mo held his hands into fists and endured something.


    His calm eyes looked deeply at the head of the woman in front of him.


    The hoarse voice sounded, "OK, I''ll send someone to go with you. Let Hao Qiu go with you. His skill is quite good. You haven''t been to Qingshi and you''re not familiar with your place. I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    Mi Youning looked up at the man in front of her in amazement.


    At this time, the other party''s elegant face is hung with some twisted patience.


    However, what surprised Mi Yuning most was that the man agreed so easily.


    However, she was very satisfied with the result.


    Even if she wanted to fly to Qingshi immediately, she knew it could not be done immediately.


    He smiled at the man in front of him and said, "thank you. I''ll come back early."


    Han Mo gave a sound and turned to look at the flat plate beside the tea set.


    There was a faint light in his eyes.

 Chapter 161

    Then Han Mo stood up, looked as gentle as possible and said, "I have to deal with some business. I''ll go upstairs first and come down to dinner with you later."


    Then he inadvertently picked up the flat plate on one side, turned and went upstairs in a hurry.


    When passing by the bodyguard not far away, he whispered, "let Hao Qiu come back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, master."


    The bodyguard immediately went out of the door and began to contact Hao Qiu, their boss.


    Mi Youning doesn''t look at Han Mo, but thinks about how to explore after arriving at Qingshi.


    Since it is a site, it must not be easy to enter.


    She needs to plan how she can go in and have a look.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo, who went upstairs, came to the study and opened the tablet for the first time.


    When he opened the page and looked at the clean traces, a penetrating smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The smile was unspeakably strange, with depression, excitement and excitement.


    If so, this woman has a problem.


    I just don''t know whether it''s surprise or joy.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The study was knocked.


    "Master." then came Hao Qiu''s voice.


    Han Mo sat on the seat and looked at the door. "Come in."


    Hao Qiu opened the study door and came in.


    I saw the owner''s face at a glance.


    "What''s up, master?"


    Han Mo knocked on the table and said, "tell Yan Hao to suspend the publicity activities in Qingshi."


    Hao Qiu nodded and immediately took out his mobile phone.


    Han Mo just watched him call Yan Hao, and then perfectly solved the matter.


    Facing Hao Qiu''s waiting eyes, Han Mo continued: "tomorrow you accompany Bai Ling to Qingshi. When you get there, listen to her and report anything to me at any time."


    Although Hao Qiu doesn''t know what Bai Ling''s woman is going to do.


    However, to the owner in front of him, he said cautiously, "yes, I will protect Miss Bai."


    "HMM." Han Mo was silent and looked at one of the study. He didn''t know what to think.


    Hao Qiu stood in the middle of the study and waited quietly.


    After a long time, Han Mo said again, "if you really come to the publicity, try to arrange it as real as possible..."


    After that, Han Mo and Hao Qiu talked in the room for a long time before they walked out of the room.


    When they came out, dinner was just ready.


    Han Mo regained his former calm. He took the woman into the restaurant.


    Hao Chou kept on doing what the owner told him.


    After dinner, Han Mo returned to his study again and didn''t even get along with MI youningduo.


    He now needs to look for clues that women go to Qingshi.


    Go back to the study and open the computer. There are already documents sent by Hao Qiu.


    Looking at the words above, Han Mo covered his eyes and a deep laughter sounded in the study.


    Sure enough, the woman has been watching the news of Yanbei kingdom.


    Han Mo left the study.


    He knocked on the woman''s door and was soon opened from inside.


    The woman changed her pajamas and was standing in the door.


    "What''s up?" Mi Youning asked when he saw him.


    Han Mo nodded, "well, I want to ask you something."


    Mi Youning stopped at the door of the room this time and asked directly, "what''s the matter?"


    "What do you want to do in Qingshi?"


    Hearing his question, MI Youning quickly said, "I''m just curious to see the 2000 year old imperial mausoleum site in Yanbei."


    Because she knew she couldn''t hide it from this man. She didn''t mean to hide it at all.

 Chapter 162

    Han Mo smiled happily at the corners of his mouth and nodded gently.


    "OK, pay attention to safety tomorrow. Call me if you need anything."


    He then stepped forward and bowed his head to kiss the woman''s forehead, but the other party avoided him.


    Mi Youning is also a natural reaction.


    Today, when I thought of fan Yinqing, her body subconsciously stayed away from the man''s touch.


    She looked up and said with a smile, "I''m a little tired today. I want to rest."


    At this time, she couldn''t pay attention to Han Mo''s mood.


    She really wants to rest and get up early tomorrow to go to Qingshi.


    Han Mo''s face didn''t see anything. He still kept a gentle and elegant smile. "OK, have a rest early. Good night."


    Then he turned and walked towards his bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, MI Youning is sitting on the bus to Qingshi.


    This time, Hao Qiu followed her.


    Hao qiuzheng served as her driver, followed by two cars, both of which were bodyguards escorted by Han mo.


    Thinking of the man''s expression of wanting to talk and stop this morning, Gu Jiu recalled that there was something wrong with the man.


    "Little soul, does Han Mo have anything to do with this?"


    The ring soul said, "I can''t find it. If the host goes to the place himself, he may find something."


    Looking at the scenery outside the car, MI Youning thought to see it with his own eyes.


    At this time, she wanted to know to what extent the tomb between her and fan Yinqing had been destroyed.


    After two hours, MI Youning and his party finally arrived at Qingshi.


    I knew her purpose before coming, so I booked a room in a hotel near the imperial mausoleum site of Yanbei state.


    Three low-key luxury cars, however, looked at the logo and stopped at the door of the hotel.


    Hao Qiu gets out of the car, hands the key to the parking staff and opens the door for MI Youning in person.


    "Miss Bai, please..."


    No wonder he was so polite, because later the owner found him again,


    He told him not to let the woman in front of him make any mistakes.


    Once something goes wrong, he doesn''t have to go back.


    Just watch the prop life here.


    When mi Youning got off the bus, he saw the hotel manager waiting there with several staff.


    "Mr. Hao, I''m the manager of this hotel. Mr. Yan has prepared all the rooms."


    Hao Qiu glanced at him lightly, and then asked the bodyguard behind him to salute. Then he said to the manager, "lead the way."


    "OK... This way, please..."


    The manager led the group into the hotel.


    However, the staff behind the manager, who wanted to take over the salute in the hands of the bodyguard, were influenced by their cold eyes and retreated.


    The manager took the people to the elevator and arrived at the luxury suite of the hotel.


    "The room on this floor is not reserved, and it will not be open to the public when you live here."


    This time, the manager spoke to MI Youning.


    Because he can see that the capable men around the Han family leader just now have incomparable respect for MI Youning.


    She was asked to enter the elevator first. After entering the elevator, she took the initiative to stand behind her.


    The woman in front of me looked as if she didn''t know the world, had a beautiful face, and showed a feeling of weakness.


    Let people see, there is a valley that wants to protect each other.


    I don''t know what the other party came from.


    Let Han''s confidant be so respectful.


    She looks like, and she doesn''t look like that kind of woman.


    Soon the manager felt that he had passed and immediately looked away.

 Chapter 163

    Mi Youning heard the manager''s words and smiled, "thank you. It''s hard."


    He walked directly into the room in front of him.


    The instant she entered the room, the approachable smile on her face disappeared.


    She is not an approachable Lord, but she is used to smiling at everyone.


    Of course, except for those who have ulterior motives for her.


    Mi Youning enters the room. Hao Qiu turns and nods to the manager.


    "Something will call you."


    The manager nodded and turned away.


    As the manager of the hotel, he could still hear the implication.


    This is an obvious seeing off. He doesn''t have to stay here.


    Looking at the back of the manager leaving, Hao Qiu took the bodyguard behind him and walked into the room mi Youning entered.


    Mi Youning enters the room and comes directly to the French window of the room.


    Looking at the mountain not far away, there is the location of the imperial mausoleum.


    Because it is underground, the buildings on the surface can''t see anything.


    However, MI Youning recognized the signs there at a glance.


    That''s what she saw online.


    When Hao Qiu walked into the room, he saw her standing in front of the French window and didn''t bother.


    Instead, let the people behind you start checking the security of this room.


    It was not until he checked every corner of the huge room and found that there was no problem that Hao Qiu walked behind mi Youning.


    "Miss Bai, there is nothing wrong with the room. You can check in at ease. Our room is next door. You can call and arrive at any time."


    Then he stepped forward again and handed the latest mobile phone in his hand to her.


    "This is prepared by the owner for you. There are the owner''s phone and mine. They have been marked with names."


    Mi Youning looked at this mobile phone with a high safety factor common to the whole planet and held it in his hand.


    "Well, when can I go in there? Will it be open at night?"


    Hao Qiu looked in the direction she pointed out and immediately said, "the party will also be open. It will end at nine o''clock."


    Mi Youning looks down to check the time of the mobile phone. It''s less than six o''clock.


    It takes less than half an hour to drive from here to the imperial mausoleum.


    However, after driving all day, Hao Qiu and his family also need to have a good meal and rest.


    But since she came, she wanted to see it immediately, otherwise she couldn''t be at ease.


    So she obeyed her heart and said, "you go to dinner and have a rest. I want to see it in an hour."


    It''s not that she doesn''t sympathize with Hao Qiu and them.


    She''s going to have a look at everything she says today.


    But it''s impossible to go alone.


    The man definitely gave them an explanation. Hao Qiu and others were even more unlikely to let her go alone.


    An hour is enough for them to relax. These people themselves eat this bowl of rice. They run around with that man. They should have been used to it for a long time.


    Hao Qiu did not frown. "OK, let''s order first. What do miss Bai want to eat?"


    The latter waved to her and said something casual.


    Hao Qiu turned and left.


    However, after leaving the room, he immediately dialed the phone to the owner.


    "What happened?"


    With a low magnetic voice, Hao Qiu immediately reported what had happened before.


    When Han Mo answered the phone, he was receiving American customers in Shengshi hotel.


    This negotiation is a military fire transaction with foreign countries, with a huge amount of tens of billions.


    But he still got through the first time Hao Qiu called.

 Chapter 164

    Hearing the report over there, Han Mo got up and threw the customers aside, turned and entered another room.


    In this regard, the blonde foreign man and several people around him have no complaints.


    Because this time they took the initiative to catch up with the Han family, they must lower their head.


    Han Mo went to the room and said, "she''s not picky about food. Just send her some special dishes in the hotel. Since she''s anxious to see them, don''t waste time."


    It turned out that Hao Qiu reported all the reactions of MI Youning on his way to the hotel.


    Finally, I asked about mi Youning''s taste. He didn''t know what the other party liked to eat.


    At the thought of the owner''s attitude towards Bai Ling, he decided to ask.


    After getting the answer, Hao Qiu ordered others to arrange it.


    An hour later, Hao Qiu appeared in MI Youning''s room on time.


    The party set out on the road again and went straight to the imperial mausoleum.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, looking at the strange environment around him, MI Youning felt something wrong.


    The sense of disobedience is very strong.


    The former imperial mausoleum could not have turned into what it is today.


    The trees around here and the formation of the mountain road are very wrong.


    However, thinking that it was 2000 years later, she seemed to have found the reason.


    In less than half an hour, the destination finally arrived.


    Hao Qiu parked his car directly at the entrance of the underground.


    Even in front of the previous guards, he took out a pass card and even the vehicles were released.


    Looking at the surrounding staff and the deserted venue, MI Youning frowned.


    She looked at Hao Qiu, "Why are there so few people here?"


    There''s something wrong with it. It shouldn''t be so cold.


    It''s not that she likes to be visited the tombs of previous lives, but that the atmosphere is wrong.


    Hao Qiu turned his head and said, "the owner knows you will stay here for a few days, so he used his privilege. There will be no tourists in these days."


    The expression and words revealed sincerity, and MI Youning had no doubt.


    Looking at the entrance, without waiting for Hao Qiu to open the door for her, he directly opened the door and got off.


    Hao Qiu and his party also got off with backpacks in their hands and followed her closely.


    Mi Youning stopped at the entrance, looked at the light inside, took a deep breath and vomited out.


    "Come on, go in and have a look."


    Mi Youning raises his feet and walks into the tomb.


    On the road leading to the underground, there are lights on the wall to let people see the road under their feet.


    But it''s just that. It''s still dark here.


    Mi Youning inadvertently glanced at the wall. Under the light of the wall, she could see it clearly.


    Her eyebrows moved slightly.


    Then he went on. It was a long, long way.


    Once she followed the corpse of a man into the imperial mausoleum and stayed here forever.


    On this road, there are other channels, going to different places.


    But mi Youning has his own route and goes straight in one direction without hesitation.


    It seems that she knows here very well and has been in and out here many times.


    Hao Qiu, who followed her, twinkled a complicated light in his dark eyes.


    After walking for a long time, I finally reached the depths of the imperial mausoleum.


    The lights here are very bright. You can see every scene and thing here clearly.


    The most remarkable thing is that the sarcophagus on the high platform has been opened.


    Mi Youning came here, but her feet couldn''t lift up.


    At the same time, Hao Qiu behind her turned on the mobile phone camera in her hand.

 Chapter 165

    Mi Youning''s feet were like lead, and he couldn''t lift them with half his strength.


    She breathed deeply as if she were out of breath.


    The sarcophagus has been opened, so is the body inside gone.


    Or be carried to the museum, managed and appreciated.


    Thinking of the proud but Yonghua man, he was reduced to such a state after his death.


    Mi Youning felt very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t answer, "Hao Qiu, are all the corpses of the sarcophagus gone?"


    Hao Qiu Wenyan stepped forward a few steps, "I don''t know. Why don''t Miss Bai go and see it in person."


    Mi Youning closed his eyes mercilessly, then opened them again, raised his feet and walked towards the sarcophagus.


    Her heart beats faster with each step.


    In this short distance, MI Youning seems to have walked all his life.


    She recalled her life with fan Yinqing.


    Finally his feet stopped in front of the sarcophagus.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t know that he was in the Han house in Baishi.


    A man was sitting in his study, looking at the huge screen on the wall.


    The scene on the screen is exactly what mi Youning did in the imperial mausoleum.


    Look at the steps that women haven''t taken for a long time before, and the heavy steps that go at this time.


    Finally, she stopped in front of the sarcophagus and didn''t move.


    Han Mo sat on the sofa with a wine glass in his hand.


    Seeing the woman walk to the sarcophagus, he didn''t move. He couldn''t help holding his hand tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning exhaled deeply again, stepped onto the high platform and came to the sarcophagus.


    She looked into the sarcophagus, which made her face change greatly.


    She couldn''t tell whether she was angry or sad.


    There was nothing in it, and some were only the funerary objects of her and fan Yinqing.


    No, their bodies are gone.


    Mi Youning holds the edge of the sarcophagus and turns to look at Hao Qiu.


    At this time, she didn''t know that her eyes were red, which she brought out unconsciously.


    "Where are all the bodies here?!"


    The voice has a repressed anger, but the face is calm. There is no way to find it except with real emotions in both eyes.


    Hao Qiu was a little confused for a moment.


    Just because there is no


    "Hao Qiu told her that the body had been transferred and protected."


    At this time, Hao Qiu''s ear sounded a command.


    He said without hesitation: "Miss Bai, the body has been transferred. This is a key protected area, so it has been transferred as early as the excavation."


    Mi Youning looks at Hao Qiu in disbelief.


    Their bodies were transferred.


    "Is the corpse well preserved, but has it ever appeared in the eyes of the public?"


    Mi Youning turned and looked into the empty sarcophagus.


    She and men took the corpse pill to keep their bodies from being destroyed.


    Hao Qiu got stuck when she asked.


    "Tell her it''s well preserved. It was worn when it was unearthed..."


    Listening to what he heard, Hao Qiu sorted it out and spoke.


    "Miss Bai, the body is well preserved. The man is wearing a dignified Dragon Robe, but there is a word embroidered on the cuff of the Dragon Robe..."


    Before Hao Qiu had finished speaking, MI Youning quickly turned to him and said hoarsely, "what word?"


    "Ran character."


    Mi Youning hangs his head and smiles bitterly. That man is really... Capricious.


    Fan Yinqing once told her more than once that she was the only one in her heart.


    On her face, uh huh, then one day a man came to her.


    Ask her if she found anything about him.


    She didn''t find it. The man showed her the cuff of the Dragon Robe.

 Chapter 166

    There is a word "ran" on the cuff.


    That''s not her real name, but it keeps her in mind.


    Hao Qiu continued, "the woman is in Phoenix clothes, and they are lying in the sarcophagus. That..."


    "All right, stop talking."


    Mi Youning suddenly straightened up and interrupted Hao Qiu''s words.


    "Tell me, where were the bodies taken?"


    She stepped down from the high platform and kept looking at Hao Qiu.


    ¡­¡­


    White city.


    Han Mo looked at the uncontrollable woman, and his hands were dyed red.


    Just now, because of the blood red in the woman''s eyes, he broke the wine glass in his hand.


    That woman


    She was so familiar with the internal structure of the imperial mausoleum.


    Who the hell is she.


    Because of this pause, Hao Qiu didn''t receive the master''s order.


    He looked at the woman in front of him and blurted out, "I don''t know. The owner should know."


    Mi Youning hears the speech, crosses Hao Qiu and walks outside.


    "Go back."


    She must find the body, even if it is burned, she is not allowed to be spoiled.


    This is not going back to the hotel, but to Baishi.


    However, Hao Qiu did not know.


    They followed the woman''s footsteps and went all the way outside the imperial mausoleum.


    Until they got out of the ground, Hao Qiu and others got into the car.


    Mi Youning said again, "go back."


    Hao Qiu nodded and started the car to drive out of the imperial mausoleum.


    On the side of Baishi, the video screen on the wall in front of Han Mo has turned black.


    When Hao Qiu walked out of the imperial mausoleum, he turned off the video.


    At this time, he didn''t know what it was like in his heart.


    It turns out that someone knows as much as he does.


    Women are so clear about every point and every pride in the imperial mausoleum.


    Even when the mood was out of control, it was her real reaction.


    So what''s the difference between a woman and him.


    He can''t wait to know now.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning sits in the car and watches Hao Qiu drive to the hotel.


    She quickly said, "go back to Baishi, not to the hotel."


    Hao Qiu looked back at her in surprise.


    Seeing her serious eyes and making sure she wasn''t kidding, I turned the car around.


    The car turned around and headed straight for Baishi.


    However, Hao Qiu''s heart is not the taste.


    What happened before was a little subversive for him.


    It''s good to say that Bai Ling is so troubled, but why does the owner follow her.


    And say something so vague.


    Mi Youning was confused at this time and was influenced by everything in the previous imperial tombs.


    I didn''t find the strangeness of the matter at all.


    She sat in the back seat and looked thoughtfully at the scene outside the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo, who is in Baishi, has also left his study at this time.


    Because there was a gun war outside.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire is still ringing.


    He frowned. This was the second time someone had attacked him in the past month.


    No one has ever made trouble on him. I haven''t felt it for a long time.


    Now some people are so rampant, it can be seen that they are really impatient.


    Han Mo left the study with a gun in his hand.


    However, his mobile phone was put on the sofa and didn''t take it with him.


    In the huge manor of the Han family, all corners are guarded.


    However, the other side has strong firepower and many hands. In the twinkling of an eye, it has broken through the siege and began to get close to the villa.


    Han Mo went downstairs and the bodyguards immediately surrounded him.


    "Master..."


    Han Mo raised his chin at the crowd, and the bodyguards immediately went out.


    Han Mo also followed.

 Chapter 167

    The children outside - bomb and fly around. Those who come here are not domestic people according to their figure and appearance.


    I don''t know what I thought, Han Mo sneered.


    Raise your hand and shoot at the people near here.


    His shot was like a signal. The bodyguards around him were crazy about shooting at those people.


    ¡­¡­


    Hao Qiu, who was in Qingshi, looked tight and exuded a cold breath.


    His eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Just because they were attacked.


    Just as they turned around and headed for Baishi, they caught up with several cars from behind.


    The people in the car quickly caught up and fired at them.


    Fortunately, the cars the owner let them drive are bulletproof.


    However, without waiting for Hao Qiu to speed up, another wave of vehicles blocked him.


    This is a double attack. It''s surrounded.


    The oncoming fire is so fierce that it can''t rush through at all.


    Hao Qiu looked at the approaching vehicles and frowned, which could kill flies.


    Mi Youning naturally saw this scene.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Turn around!"


    At this time, they can''t collide with the fire in front, so they can only step back.


    Hao Qiu''s mind is similar.


    So I turned the front of the car at the first time.


    During this period, he didn''t look back and said, "Miss Bai, please call the owner."


    Mi Youning is still holding a mobile phone in his hand. Wen Yan immediately dialed the man''s phone.


    Phone rang, but no one answered.


    She looked at the scene outside the car and her face was not good-looking.


    No one thought that such a thing would happen.


    Baishi, Hanzhai study.


    The phone dialed by Mi Youning rang clearly on the sofa.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention.


    Han Mo took the people downstairs to clean up the killers.


    Even if these people come in, they won''t go out one day.


    They will stay here forever.


    Because there are more people in this manor than you can see.


    This is the so-called catch a turtle in a jar.


    Finally, there are only two openings left.


    Han Mo turned and walked into the living room, looking at the two living people who were escorted in by the people below, ready for interrogation.


    He is very patient tonight.


    Even more great interest, let these people personally taste his means.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning called the man twice, but no one answered.


    Hao Qiu has rushed over during this period.


    The two sides also began to exchange fire.


    Then he threw the mobile phone aside and MI Youning leaned forward.


    Hold the gun beside Hao Qiu in his hand.


    "Miss Bai!"


    Seeing this, Hao Qiu immediately stopped it loudly.


    The latter gave him a cold eye and instantly reminded him of the scene of a woman killing that night.


    Hao Qiu took a deep breath and concentrated on driving, but he didn''t forget to tell him, "Miss Bai, pay attention to safety and don''t let anyone hurt you."


    Mi Youning gave a sound and opened the rear window.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the vehicle closely following her, calculated the distance and orientation, and then quickly felt her hand and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    Gunfire sounded, accompanied by the sound of vehicle tire explosion.


    Because of the extremely fast speed, the car body turned over as soon as the tire burst.


    Some of the vehicles behind hit, some avoided driving and quickly caught up.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and scanned the car behind her again.


    She fired two shots in a row, one of them hit the target again, and an enemy car was destroyed again.


    Then those people learned to be smart.


    As soon as she saw her hand sticking out, she fired at once.


    Fortunately, she was fast enough to avoid those bullets.

 Chapter 168

    Hao Qiu is also in a tangle, "Miss Bai, we can only go up the mountain now."


    He looked at the vehicles blocked on another road. Now there was only one way up the mountain.


    The brothers behind him have been thrown away.


    It can be seen that the target of those people is this car.


    However, he couldn''t understand who Bai Ling provoked and let these people kill so much.


    Now he clearly realized that these people came for Bai Ling.


    No one will kill him at such a price.


    But what kind of reason does Bai Ling have for these people to pursue and kill with so much effort.


    Mi Youning frowned slightly at Hao Qiu''s words.


    Now it''s just her and Hao Qiu.


    The two cars that had followed them had been left behind.


    The bodyguards didn''t give up and were still chasing after the killers.


    Now they have no choice between the two roads in front of them.


    "Go up the mountain."


    Mi Youning quickly installed the bullet without raising his head.


    Holding the steering wheel, Hao Qiu drove up the mountain, and the vehicles behind him followed.


    It was also accompanied by the sound of sub bullet shooting at the car body.


    Hao Qiu''s eyes were tense. He was dead on the mountain. They couldn''t delay much time.


    He took out his mobile phone, threw it into the back seat and said quickly, "Miss Bai, please call the bodyguard named Dali. At this time, he should be by the owner''s side."


    Mi Youning assembled the hand gun with both hands and picked up the mobile phone in the rear seat.


    ¡­¡­


    Baishi, Hanzhai.


    Han Mo holds the gun in both hands and wipes the gun body.


    Looking at the two killers on the ground, his eyes were cold and murderous.


    American K organization, that''s good.


    They even want to annex the power of the Han family in the United States.


    Looking at the two people whose lives were unknown, Han Mo stood up and said to the bodyguard: "clean up."


    He said he was going upstairs.


    However, just as he raised his feet, the cell phone on the bodyguard who had just talked to him rang.


    The bodyguard took out his mobile phone, saw that it was the boss''s phone, and quickly picked it up.


    With the voice on the phone, the bodyguard looked serious.


    "Master!"


    The bodyguard''s voice changed a little.


    Han Mo turned and looked at him, looked at the phone handed over by the other party, and reached for it.


    Put your cell phone to your ear and you can hear the sound from the receiver.


    "Han Mo, we were ambushed and forced to the mountain. Now only Hao Qiu and I are left..."


    Before mi Youning finished speaking, the car suddenly bumped.


    "Well..."


    She couldn''t help making a noise and holding the handrail.


    Han Mo''s face was gloomy when he heard the woman''s words.


    He said to the bodyguard: "transfer some people, arrange the plane and fly to Qingshi immediately."


    With that, Han Mo went straight outside the villa in his pajamas.


    All the bodyguards supported him and walked out quickly.


    Han Mo still put the phone in his ear, "are you okay?"


    He heard the woman''s voice before, but it didn''t seem to be hurt.


    However, he couldn''t help worrying.


    Mi Youning did a good job and said quickly, "I''m fine. Come quickly. It''s on the mountain of the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei state. If you''re late, collect the body for us."


    With these words, she hung up.


    Mi Youning looked at them coldly as they followed closely behind them and even hit their vehicle.


    Hao Qiu''s whole-hearted attention was on the road ahead.


    This is a mountain road, and the light is dark, so we have to pay attention to it carefully.

 Chapter 169

    Mi Youning puts down her cell phone and doesn''t bother Hao Qiu. Instead, she looks at the vehicles behind her.


    Those cars were so tight that she couldn''t move at all.


    Once the other party comes to a dead end, the two cars will be destroyed and killed together.


    Now they are halfway up the mountain.


    Can only go straight ahead, but the road ahead will always have an end.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo heard the hint that the phone was hung up, and the repressive storm in his eyes made the bodyguards around him a little unable to stand up.


    But soon they were free.


    The great roar of the plane rang out.


    Han Mo''s dark blue pajamas were blown by the wind when the plane landed.


    Thinking of the danger that the woman was facing at this time, Han Mo walked towards the plane against the wind.


    When the cabin opened, Han Mo got on the plane and went straight to the cockpit.


    He didn''t look at the people in the car who were on standby.


    "Lock Hao Qiu''s position and fly over immediately."


    Han Mo walked into the cockpit and gave the first order to the pilot.


    The people of the Han family have a chip in their body.


    Even if they are at the ends of the earth, they can lock into their position.


    The pilot quickly locked Hao Qiu''s position, "home owner, I found it."


    Han Mo approached and said quickly, "go now."


    Then he began to look at the small red dots on the screen.


    That location is in Qingshi, but also in the mountains.


    The red dots are still moving.


    That direction was the top of the mountain. Han Mo couldn''t help urging him again when he thought of the dangerous situation; "Faster."


    If they don''t hurry up, they can''t stand it at all.


    What did the woman say when she hung up to collect her body.


    When he heard her say this, he had a great disgust in his heart.


    He won''t let the woman go, absolutely not.


    He couldn''t see the other party''s lifeless appearance.


    As long as he thought of that picture, his heart pulled up with dense pain.


    Cabin operators feel the strong atmosphere on the home main body and still maintain the original mentality.


    However, the sweat on his forehead exposed his nervous mood.


    Han Mo sat aside and stared at the little red dot with his eyes.


    Always empty eyes, with deep, and a trace of anxiety.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is still holding a tug of war.


    Hao Qiu''s driving skills are good. He maintains a steady and fast speed even on low and dark mountain roads.


    Of course, we should remove the impact of the vehicles behind us from time to time.


    When Hao Qiu finally left the other party behind again, he finally took the time to ask, "Miss Bai, what does the owner say?"


    Mi Youning took back his eyes and said casually, "I didn''t say anything. I just heard him arrange the plane. I said if I don''t come again, I''ll collect the body for us."


    Hao Qiu laughed when he heard the speech.


    No wonder he can laugh in this atmosphere.


    Just because the woman behind is too powerful.


    She dares to talk to the owner like this. It''s almost like a threat.


    He has never seen anyone speak like this in front of the owner since he was with the owner.


    The woman in front of me is the first.


    However, he was relieved to hear that the owner had arranged a plane to come and calculate the distance from Baishi to here.


    Because this section of the road is not far, the plane will be fast.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Bai. You won''t have anything to do. Even if something happens, I''ll stand in front of you."


    Hao Qiu couldn''t help comforting her. After all, she was a woman.

 Chapter 170

    The reason why he opened his mouth was that he thought of telling the owner to collect their bodies before women.


    When a woman says this, she can see the strength of her heart.


    And didn''t leave him.


    The owner''s orders when he came to Qingshi and the clear attitude of women made him swear to death to protect her safety.


    Mi Youning picks his eyebrows when he hears Hao Qiu''s words.


    "That man shouldn''t be so useless. He will arrive before we die."


    Yes, MI Youning believes that Han Mo will definitely arrive.


    Before they were killed.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo is now sitting in the cabin, checking the investigation information sent temporarily.


    It''s K again.


    Although it''s the same family, it''s just a coincidence to find Hao Qiu and Bai Ling this time.


    Han Mo reached out and pressed his forehead with restless eyebrows.


    This is also related to the family with Li Jun Fang background in the capital.


    Turning to the driver, he asked, "how long will it take to arrive?"


    "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Han Mo nodded, looked at the information again, and tapped the armrest of the safety seat with his fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Hao Qiu has seen the top of the mountain.


    In a few minutes, they can reach the top of the mountain.


    It''s time for both sides to fire.


    However, we are outnumbered and have no competition at all.


    Hao Qiu smiled bitterly and said, "Miss Bai, why don''t I put you down, get up and wait for the owner to pick you up. I''ll lead them to the top of the mountain and buy some time."


    Hearing this, MI Youning was still playing with his gun.


    "No, I don''t need it."


    She won''t give anyone a chance to hurt her unless she is too weak or willing.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, Hao Qiu didn''t say much and kept the speed to the top of the mountain.


    Three or four cars followed, closely following them.


    Looking at the car behind, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    This time she used the old method again.


    "Hao Qiu, speed up!"


    For a long time there was no action, and those people were caught off guard.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out, the fire spread, and the car fell off the cliff.


    This is the distance mi Youning has been calculating and what happened after the shooting.


    Hao Qiu speeds up his speed. Even if he is only two seconds fast, he will be far away from the fish and death nets of these people.


    Mi Youning''s shot completely angered them.


    Their car was destroyed again. This time it was blocked and had to break through.


    Hao Qiu also accelerated his speed.


    Until the people behind caught up with the top of the mountain, the people who caught up only saw the stalled car.


    The car was so dark that I couldn''t see clearly.


    They had to light up the car on the top of the mountain.


    This still keeps them from seeing the scene in the car.


    There was darkness around the top of the mountain. I couldn''t see any corner at all.


    These people dare not drive easily for fear of encountering an ambush.


    A few minutes passed after this hesitation.


    At last they took action.


    One of the cars opened and a man came down, but he didn''t close the door when he got off.


    The man is not like an oriental. Under the light, he has chestnut hair.


    "Bang..."


    Just as the man came to the bulletproof car, the gun rang out.


    The launch site came from the dark.


    I saw that the fire of those cars was all directed in that direction, and then the lights also followed.

 Chapter 171

    Unfortunately, there was no one there.


    It was mi Youning who shot. She kept watching in the dark when she saw the foreign man come out.


    She found that the door was not closed and knew that those people must be prepared.


    When he shot, he quickly dodged.


    Hao Qiu, who was also in the dark, shot late. He was worried about Bai Ling''s safety.


    But when the light tube shone in the past, I was relieved.


    Those people watched their companions fall by the bulletproof car and get shot in the head. There was no breath.


    Several cars kept moving, scanning the surrounding environment, trying to find the people in the dark.


    "Boom..."


    Just then, the roar of the plane came out of the distance.


    Even more than one plane.


    The light shone on the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Shit£¡retreat£¡¡±


    Just listen, there is a angry voice in the car.


    Hao Qiu and MI Youning also heard the sound of the plane coming.


    The vehicles on the top of the mountain have begun to retreat.


    They were relieved to see this.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo saw the car with his own logo surrounded by several cars. He couldn''t sit still for a long time.


    Ask the pilot to put down the ladder and go down.


    Seeing this, people around them began to dissuade them and asked them to go down first to check the situation.


    Han Mo ignored this. He ignored everyone and went down the soft ladder.


    The other plane went after the escaping vehicle.


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot rang out in the distance.


    Mi Youning came out of the dark when she saw the man jumping down the ladder.


    The other party is wearing dark blue pajamas and flying in the strong wind. You can see the skin of the other party''s mango exposed outside.


    The handsome and elegant face was tight and worried.


    This hurried appearance made mi Youning feel strange.


    Mi Youning still has a gun in his hand.


    But Han Mo ignored it. He hurried towards the woman.


    His tight body along the way finally relaxed.


    Walk quickly to the woman and hold each other''s body in your arms.


    It was a feeling of regaining a lost treasure.


    Let him rejoice and fear.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Han Mo couldn''t help whispering.


    Mi Youning felt the man''s cold embrace and felt a little uncomfortable. She gently pushed the man.


    Feeling the rejection, Han Mo loosened each other and looked down at her eyes.


    There was a strong tyranny in his sight.


    That is a man''s possession of a woman.


    Mi Youning''s eyes are complex.


    "Home owner."


    Just then, Hao Qiu came out of the dark and stood beside them.


    Looking up again, she and the man were surrounded by bodyguards.


    They looked around with their backs to each other and heavy weapons in their hands.


    I''m afraid there''s an ambush in the dark.


    Han Mo turns to look at Hao Qiu, and the calm in his eyes is restored.


    "What about the rest? How many casualties?"


    Hao Qiu shook his head. "In the back, I''m not sure. I''m not in touch."


    He said this in a low tone.


    If this is not linked, it shows that the situation is not optimistic.


    Eight out of ten - nine have


    Han Mo pursed at the corners of his mouth and his face was cold.


    He took the woman in his arms and walked towards the soft ladder where the plane lay down.


    "Little soul, are there hidden killers around?"


    "No, the host can be at ease."


    Ring soul answers quickly.


    Mi Youning didn''t resist the man. She let the man hold her.


    Now that there was no danger, she relaxed both physically and mentally.

 Chapter 172

    The man arrived and didn''t disappoint her.


    Han Mo carried the man to the cabin and put him in his exclusive room in the cabin.


    Looking at the woman lying in bed - with her plain face and no fear, he was very comforted, but helpless.


    This woman is different and he can''t see through it.


    "I''ll pour you a glass of water and wait for me."


    Han Mo turned around and poured water for her herself.


    This time, he felt that women were different.


    This is different because he has a different status in his mind.


    He could not see that the woman was in danger, and even wanted to comfort her and give her the greatest reliance.


    Let her worry free all her life and keep her away from all dangers.


    After Han Mo turned around, MI Youning wanted to ask the man where the corpse in the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei came from.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for a while, the other party didn''t show up.


    She just closed her eyes.


    By the time Han Mo came into the room with a glass of water, MI Youning had already slept in bed.


    Just outside the room, I met Hao Qiu.


    The people who followed to Qingshi before did not all perish.


    The plane pursued met some of them halfway up the mountain.


    Although there were no casualties, only half of them were left.


    This still makes Han Mo unhappy.


    He gave Hao Qiu an order and informed the American side that he would go in person the day after tomorrow.


    Now he has stayed at home for too long, which makes some people in the United States start to owe money.


    He didn''t believe that a K organization would have such great ability to dare to touch him.


    If there is no problem in the United States, he doesn''t believe it.


    So he has to clean the door himself.


    After he made all the arrangements with Hao Qiu, a little late, the woman had gone to bed.


    Sitting by the bed, watching the woman safely and unprepared sleeping face, Han Mo didn''t know what to think and walked out of the room again.


    He found Hao Qiu and rescheduled the next trip.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and felt the dazzling light.


    She stretched out her hand to cover it, moved her head and squinted at her surroundings.


    European and American decoration, like the environment of Korean house.


    But it is strange furnishings and decoration.


    Where is this?


    She felt soft under her body and sat up from the bed.


    His eyes adapted, and then he put his hands down.


    She was alone in the room. She got up and went down to the French window.


    The scene outside made her pupils shrink.


    Here


    "Ring soul, where is this?"


    It took a long time to stop the soul and slowly said, "America."


    Mi Youning held the glass of the French window with both hands and scanned the environment downstairs.


    At this time, she was on the high floor, and the pedestrians downstairs were like ants.


    However, the buildings around here are full of bold European style.


    When I saw this scene, I had guessed in my heart.


    But she still asked Jiehun.


    She was not surprised to get the exact answer.


    This must be Han Mo''s handwriting.


    "Ring soul, what happened to those people who came to me last night?"


    This time, the ring soul did not answer, but directly sent the story of the world and the original owner into her mind.


    Mi Youning looks at the surrounding buildings with both eyes, and the pictures in her mind are replayed constantly.


    After receiving, she smiled, laughing helplessly and ironically.


    This time, the reason why she was killed was because of Han mo.


    The Li family in the capital has a military side background.


    The daughter of the Li family has a good feeling for Han Mo, but Luohua is ruthless.

 Chapter 173

    This is Miss Li''s family. Her name is Li Yan.


    She likes Han Mo and has seen him at a party.


    He wanted to further develop with this man, but he was warned by his family.


    Li''s family is from Jun Fang. How can they not understand the powerful power of Han Mo.


    Because the people of their army will start with some weapons from the Han family.


    They can''t provoke that man, nor dare they.


    Li Yan didn''t understand the truth.


    When he learned that there were women around Han Mo, he was even more angry.


    Unexpectedly, he got in touch with the forces of K organization in the United States and wanted to teach Bai Ling a lesson.


    Yes, it''s Bai Ling.


    Li Yan had known Bai Ling''s existence for a long time and had been waiting for the day she left.


    But day by day, Bai Ling didn''t leave.


    And she came to this world again and didn''t leave.


    That''s what caused this murder.


    Li Yan asked the people of K organization to teach Bai Ling a lesson.


    Unfortunately, as soon as K organization heard that it was Han Mo''s woman, it directly killed the killer and sent many more elite personnel.


    Bai Ling left Han Mo''s side in the original world, so he didn''t encounter the assassination.


    So the assassination came at her.


    In fact, MI Youning is quite innocent.


    But she also knew that since she took over the body of the original Lord, she would be responsible for everything about her.


    Ah... Han Mo didn''t know how to provoke this organization. He was also shot and killed last night.


    The headquarters of K organization is in the United States.


    It seems that the man brought her here because of this.


    Mi Youning moved his head, raised his hands and stretched himself.


    Turn around and find the bathroom in the room.


    "Little soul, you haven''t talked much lately. Will you get sick too? Your voice is weak."


    Then he pushed open the bathroom of the room and walked in.


    After a long time, the sound of giving up the soul sounded.


    "Host, I''m a soul like you. Recently, it seems that the power of the soul has been weak and lazy, but it''s all right. It won''t affect your task."


    Standing in front of the mirror, MI Youning frowned slightly, "is there something wrong?"


    With meditation in her eyes, she didn''t wait for the ring soul to answer and said again, "did you start like this since the colorful glass stones changed?"


    "HMM." the voice of Jiehun sounded in MI Youning''s mind.


    She drooped her eyes with worry.


    She was worried about the task. After all, she finally found a way to go back.


    But I''m worried about giving up the soul.


    Over the past ten thousand years, Jiehun has accompanied her and accompanied her to do tasks.


    "Is there any way to solve it?" she asked softly.


    The ring soul felt her worry, "don''t worry about the host. I''ll be fine. Even if there''s anything, it doesn''t matter. I''ll never die, forever in heaven and earth.


    The recent power of the soul may be affected by the colorful glazed stone. Its light makes me uncomfortable. "


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that immortality existed forever between heaven and earth.


    "That''s good. There''s nothing wrong. I won''t disturb you. Have a good rest."


    "Yes."


    After the soul was silenced, MI Youning began to wash.


    When she finished washing and went out of the bathroom, she saw the man sitting in the room.


    Han Mo is sitting on the sofa in the room, looking down at something.


    Hearing her voice, he looked up quickly.


    With a smile in his eyes, he lost his previous non cannibal fireworks.


    "Did you sleep well? Come here."


    The man waved to MI Youning.

 Chapter 174

    Mi Youning did not move, but looked at the man with a smile on her face.


    But there was no smile in his eyes and asked, "who changed my clothes yesterday?"


    Before she walked into the bathroom, she saw that her clothes had been changed.


    Han Mo smiled, and the deep laughter revealed a sense of sex.


    With pleasure in his eyes, he joked, "I''ll tell you when you come."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows. This man is really changeable.


    There was something wrong with men last night. It seemed that they were more enthusiastic and human than before.


    She walked towards the man, came to each other and raised her chin.


    Han Mo''s eyes were still shining with joy. He stretched out his hand and wanted to hold the woman in his arms.


    Mi Youning was already ready. When the other party reached out, he quickly held his hand.


    Then he bent hard and pressed the man on the sofa on it.


    By the way, he controlled his other one.


    "Master Han, it''s time to tell me."


    "Hahaha..."


    As soon as her voice fell, the man under her gave out a more pleasant laugh.


    Mi Youning''s face was impatient and his hands worked hard.


    "Well..."


    This time Han Mo finally made an uncomfortable sound.


    After a while, he looked at Mi Youning with happy eyes.


    "OK, I''ll tell you..."


    Mi Youning was waiting for an answer, but he was reversed at the time.


    The man''s action was so fast that he pressed - her onto the sofa in the twinkling of an eye.


    Her eyes were still surprised. The man was good and fast.


    Han Mo looked at the surprise in the woman''s eyes and reached out to touch those eyes.


    "How beautiful," he exclaimed.


    When the woman was in crisis last night, he understood the importance of the woman to him.


    I won''t let each other go this time.


    Of course, under this premise, women are like this for a moment.


    Mi Youning felt the slight itch on her eyelashes and inadvertently turned her head to avoid the touch of that hand.


    Han Mo put away his hand and pulled the woman from the sofa.


    He carried the man to his lap and sat down.


    The other hand touched her waist and felt each other''s struggle.


    It doesn''t matter. He said slowly, "the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei, Bai Ling, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing this, MI Youning stopped struggling.


    She was dissatisfied with the man''s constant pleasant face.


    The man is holding her.


    She really needs this man''s help right now.


    Ring soul couldn''t find out about the imperial mausoleum. At this time, she had to rely on this man.


    So she didn''t struggle, just sat on the man''s leg, but there was no other action.


    It''s not her that''s affected anyway.


    Han Mo was satisfied with the woman''s peace.


    His hand was still touching mi Youning''s waist, and the action of lifting people was very obvious.


    "Bai Ling, since you don''t ask me where I am, you must already know.


    When I arrived here last night, I was looking for a maid of the Han family to change your clothes. You don''t have to worry about that. "


    Mi Youning didn''t care much either.


    She just wanted to know why she had no impression of last night''s action.


    No matter how deep she slept, she couldn''t die like this.


    Unless she is very dependent on someone, but this person is unlikely to exist in the task world.


    Hearing the man''s answer, MI Youning was also confused.


    Was she too tired last night? She didn''t realize it.


    At this time, she did not take into account the authenticity of the man''s words in front of her.

 Chapter 175

    Is Han Mo telling the truth?


    Of course not. He changed the clothes for the woman himself last night.


    He smiled a aftertaste.


    Thinking of the beautiful scenery last night, he looked up.


    Stop quickly. There''s something else to do next. Don''t do that.


    Han Mo sat down and put the woman aside.


    "Now that you''re ready, go out with me. This time we''ll stay in the United States for three days. You should always be with me these three days."


    Mi Youning looked at each other and stood up.


    "What about the imperial mausoleum?"


    Han Mo smiled at her mysteriously, "after returning home, I will let you get what you want."


    "What do I want?" Mi Youning asked.


    "Those two bodies."


    Well, MI Youning forgot the existence of Hao Qiu.


    She waited for the man to give her what she wanted.


    ¡­¡­


    After half an hour, Han Mo and MI Youning came out of the room.


    Mi Youning changed the clothes brought by the man.


    A casual suit, very comfortable.


    However, after following the man downstairs, she knew that this was an American Hotel.


    Look at that name. I know it''s under a man''s name.


    In the hotel, a row of Rolls Royce phantoms stopped at the door.


    She followed each other into the car. Hao Qiu was still driving and felt the atmosphere in the car.


    Look at the dress and formality of the men around her, and the clothes on her.


    Mi Youning seems to understand something.


    Man, this is to take her, what is the formal place, what business to negotiate, or who to meet.


    After driving, Han Mo approached mi Youning and held him in his arms.


    He told: "when you get to the place in a moment, just follow me. Don''t worry about others. Hao Qiu will protect you."


    Hearing the speech, MI Youning asked, "if there is any danger, why take me? It''s not better to leave me."


    Han Mo hugged her harder.


    "You forgot what happened last night. This time they have fixed their eyes on you. I don''t trust you to stay."


    He patiently explained to the woman''s eyebrow picking action: "those people are outlaws. It will be safer to take you with me."


    Of course, MI Youning knows that there are some outlaws in K organization.


    There are killers, elite trained from childhood.


    As long as they have money, there is nothing they don''t do.


    Since the man wants to bring it, she is also free.


    The car drove for half an hour and finally ended up in a low-key manor.


    The reason why we say low-key is that the manor in front of us is really far worse than Han''s house.


    The car stopped outside the manor, and the guards came to verify their identity before they released it.


    The manor gate opened and the car drove in.


    The decoration inside is also very low-key.


    Stop again, ten minutes later.


    Stopped in one of the villas.


    Those who stood at the door and held heavy weapons were full of blood.


    These people have seen blood and belong to the people who have been killing all year round.


    Hao Qiu ignored these people, calmly walked out of the car and opened the door for them.


    Han Mo gets out of the car holding mi Youning''s hand and walks towards the other party with the support of the bodyguard.


    "Master Han, our boss is waiting for you inside."


    One of the foreign men stepped forward and politely opened his mouth to Han mo.


    However, the weapon in his hand is facing Han Mo in front of him.


    Mi Youning felt the unpleasant smell of the men around him.


    Hao Qiu looked at each other coldly and reached out to remove the weapon - mouth in his hand.

 Chapter 176

    Seeing this, the latter carried his weapon to his back with a smile in his eyes.


    Then take them indoors.


    Mi Youning was with Han Mo from beginning to end.


    She felt the oppressive breath of the men around her.


    I just don''t know who Han Mo came here to see and what he did.


    These people are not easy to deal with.


    Mi Youning didn''t know what to do here until she walked into the living room and looked at the people sitting on the sofa.


    The boss of K organization, Carl cook.


    Before, Jiehun gave her some information about K organization, including the picture of the middle-aged man in front of her.


    When Carl cook saw Han Mo and his party coming, he immediately stood up from his seat and met them.


    "Han, long time no see."


    He went to Han Mo and held out his hand.


    Han Mo frowned and looked at him with dissatisfaction in his eyes, but he still stretched out his hand and shook it falsely.


    Carl took them to the seat carelessly. "Please sit down."


    Mi Youning followed the man and sat on the seat beside him.


    In this living room, most of them are Oriental costumes.


    Even the tables and chairs in front of us are made of precious gold nanmu.


    Han Mo sat down and held his hands together, sneering at Carl in front of him.


    "This time I was assassinated by K organization in China, resulting in the loss of many people in my hands, even the people I love. Should you give me an explanation?"


    Carl heard Han Mo''s formal American words and looked at the woman beside him.


    It''s mi Youning.


    Han Mo generously held mi Youning''s waist, "my wife, was also assassinated by K organization."


    Carl shook his head with a wry smile when he saw his attitude and openness.


    "Han family leader, since you can find here, you must know the changes of the organization. I can''t help you."


    Carl looked helpless, wry and sad.


    "Hum!" Han Mo snorted coldly and stretched out his hand to Hao Qiu standing aside.


    The latter immediately handed him the documents in his hand.


    Han Mo didn''t look at the document and threw it directly at Carl.


    "I think I will go this time only when we have cooperated, otherwise K organization will not exist before tonight."


    Carl was not angry with Han Mo''s actions.


    He took the document and scanned it quickly.


    The more he looked, the more cautious he was. His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    After a moment, after reading the document, he raised his head and looked serious.


    "Mo, we cooperated many years ago. It''s a little friendship. Can you keep him alive?"


    His tone was imploring and even put himself in a low position.


    Han Mo hugged mi Youning''s body behind her and smelled the fresh breath on her. He was in a better mood.


    However, his face sank when he heard Carl''s words.


    He turned his head and looked at Carl cook coldly. "If you don''t discipline your pet well, let him climb on your head. You''re going back more and more. At this time, you plead!"


    Carl reached out and covered his face with sadness. "Mo, you can make conditions, any conditions, as long as you can keep him alive."


    Han Mo didn''t answer, but looked at the woman in his arms, "honey, do you want to keep him alive?"


    Mi Youning''s face is muddled, ten muddled, and hundred muddled


    She really doesn''t know what they are talking about.


    Even mi Youning didn''t reveal it at this stupid moment.


    "Just decide," he said with a smile

 Chapter 177

    Mi Youning threw the ball to Han mo.


    The latter smiled at the speech and could not say whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied.


    At this moment, MI Youning doesn''t know what happened. It''s hard to decide a life.


    He turned to look at Carl again, and the on his face disappeared. "I want his legs to be disobedient, so I''ll never jump again."


    The voice was unspeakable cold and cruel.


    Carl closed his eyes and acquiesced to the condition.


    However, Han Mo''s words continued, "give you two days. If you haven''t solved the matter in two days and take over the K organization, it''s no longer necessary."


    Then Han Mo put his arms around mi Youning''s waist and took the man up.


    "Two days later, I''ll hear your good news."


    Carl watched the party leave with his eyes, and his face fell into self blame, sadness, sadness and other emotions.


    Out of the villa again, Han Mo went to the door and met the foreign man who had pointed a gun at him again.


    He looked at the women around him and stretched out his hand at Hao Qiu''s eyebrows.


    Hao Qiu immediately handed up the gun at his waist.


    He has had a tacit understanding with the owner for many years.


    Han Mo loaded his gun and pointed it at the man''s head.


    ¡°Shit£¡¡±


    The man couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    "Bang..."


    However, that was his last words in the world.


    Foreigners with heavy weapons immediately rushed up and blocked their way.


    As soon as Carl heard the gunshot in the living room, he immediately got up and ran out.


    However, it was too late, and the Han family had quickly solved these people.


    Now that they dare to come here, they are fully prepared.


    Mi Youning is also an eye opener.


    Just because when the foreigners came up, they were shot.


    Or a bullet with a silencer to kill them.


    Mi Youning looked in those directions.


    It turned out that many people were hidden in the manor.


    If the previous ring soul exists, she will be reminded to find these exist.


    Now it seems that the men around us are really terrible.


    This man''s mind is meticulous. He is cruel and ruthless. He is uncertain. He can''t say when he will explode - hair.


    Carl came out and saw the body outside the door.


    He sighed, but Han Mo smiled at him, "I''ve helped you solve your immediate problems, so you can do the rest by yourself."


    This time he really took mi Youning and left without looking back.


    Rolls Royce phantom bodies side by side, one after another.


    Finally disappeared.


    And Carl, looking at the back of the car leaving, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car, Han Mo looked at the seemingly clever woman around him.


    The other party had no questions and never inquired about anything.


    She is very clever and even knows some truth about judging the situation.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t want to let each other go and wanted her to recognize a truth.


    As long as he wants, there is nothing he can''t get.


    He wants her to stay with him willingly.


    Holding the woman''s body, fingers inadvertently lift - pull each other''s body.


    "Do you know who that Carl is? He is the leader of the organization that assassinated us. Unfortunately, he was ignored, or was he a lover. The other party is a young man..."


    Mi Youning listened quietly to the men around her.


    At the end of the hearing, she could only say, I see.


    But this Carl is sad enough.


    To such an extent.

 Chapter 178

    It turned out that his lover imprisoned him in the low-key manor.


    As for the guards inside and outside the door, they were all sent by his feelings.


    Now he is in charge of the leader of K organization and cooperates with people inside the Han family to invade and occupy the power of the Han family in the United States.


    The man in front of him let Carl take the K organization in his hands in two days.


    Or he''ll destroy the K organization himself.


    The reason why han Mo gave Carl a chance was that many years ago, Carl had cooperated with him and helped him.


    "You say, should a disobedient pet break his wings?"


    Seeing mi Youning meditating, Han Mo couldn''t help approaching her ear and asked in a very provocative tone.


    Mi Youning sideways, trying to avoid his movements, but in exchange for the other party''s strong strength.


    The hand that pressed on her waist wanted to cut her off.


    Han Mo was frightening her in the previous manor.


    Whether the pet is disobedient or killed in the manor.


    Are telling her not to try to escape his palm.


    She sneered inside.


    As long as she wants to do something, there is really nothing she can do in this task world.


    Of course, those heavenly ways, except the rules.


    Although she is not as good as Han Mo, she always has a way to get out.


    But before finding the body of the imperial mausoleum, she can only deal with it.


    "Bailing, stay with me."


    Han Mo held her tightly in his arms and said aloud.


    Mi Youning did not respond to him.


    In Han Mo''s arms, she looked at the scenery outside the window.


    This is an attitude of disregard.


    But Han Mo was not too unhappy.


    If this woman is really so obedient, she won''t be her.


    It doesn''t matter. In her, he has plenty of patience.


    The direction of the car is not the previous hotel.


    But came to a mansion.


    Mi Youning follows Han Mo in, arranges her to the room, and the other party leaves.


    The other party''s footsteps were in a hurry, as if he were going to do something.


    Mi Youning is alone in the black and white room, thinking about the next thing.


    Han Mo is a restless man. No one can tell what the man will do next.


    She wants to find the body in the imperial mausoleum and destroy it.


    The task of the world makes her want to give up. Giving up is just the power of soul repair.


    But it''s just thinking.


    Because Han Mo is a man, she has a helpless frustration.


    Even if the other party did anything, she didn''t get too angry. She seemed to have a great degree of tolerance for the other party.


    She threw herself on the bed - and MI Youning closed her eyes.


    No matter what happened to Han Mo, there was plenty of time to get in touch with him.


    Three days later, the other party said she would return home in three days. She was still looking forward to returning home.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo has been very busy since he came to his house in the United States.


    Mi Youning also felt that although they were in the same space, they couldn''t see each other for a day.


    Apart from dinner time, it''s really difficult to see each other.


    Until the afternoon of the third day, MI Youning was surfing the Internet in her room, and Hao Qiu knocked on her door.


    "Miss Bai, the owner told you to go downstairs."


    "I see." Mi Youning rushed out and got up and went down.


    Han Mo, a busy man, is finally not busy today.


    She put on her home shoes and walked out of the room.


    Hao Qiu had been waiting for her at the door. When he saw her coming out, he made a gesture of invitation.


    Mi Youning picks her eyebrows. Something''s wrong.

 Chapter 179

    Mi Youning went out of the door and walked downstairs.


    Standing upstairs, she saw the scene downstairs at a glance.


    Han Mo is sitting on the sofa.


    Not far away from him, there were many people standing. They were well-dressed and dressed like elites.


    Among them, men and women, old and young, with uneasy eyes, stared at the man sitting on the sofa.


    There are also two men sitting opposite Han Mo, two foreigners.


    One of MI Youning has met before. It''s Carl.


    The man sitting next to Carl is a young man.


    The atmosphere downstairs is solemn.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning seems to know what Han Mo asked her to do.


    This is not an example.


    Thinking of this, MI Youning couldn''t help bending the corners of her mouth.


    Why is this man a little childish? Such means have been used.


    Mi Youning shook her head, not to mention that if she had been before, she might have been really shocked.


    Now she doesn''t care.


    Accustomed to life and death, I have experienced countless living environment encounters.


    She was confused, even capricious, and allowed herself to do whatever she wanted.


    At this time, she really didn''t know what it was like to use other people''s lives to frighten.


    Walking downstairs, the footsteps were not deliberately light.


    So when the footsteps sounded, all the eyes downstairs looked at her.


    Even Han Mo''s eyes followed.


    Facing the public''s eyes, MI Youning looked calm and had no intention of flinching.


    Han Mo''s cold and tight face softened at the moment mi Youning appeared.


    The corner of his mouth curved a little, and he couldn''t find it without looking carefully.


    "Come here."


    Seeing the woman downstairs, he stood up and held out his hand to her.


    Mi Youning ignores people''s eyes, either critical or contemptuous.


    Now she looked at the man''s face and walked towards each other.


    There seems to be no resistance at the bottom of my heart.


    Maybe there are some things that really need to be verified.


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and smiled strangely.


    At the thought of these days, she browsed the content on the Internet.


    The suspicion in my heart grew stronger and stronger.


    She doesn''t mind playing with each other at this time.


    Put his hand in the man''s hand, MI Youning looked up and smiled brightly at each other.


    When Han Mo saw her smile, his eyes were full of joy.


    My heart is a little tangled about the next scene.


    Do you really need to do this?


    At this time, he was a little reluctant.


    Han Mo thought about it in his heart. He didn''t stop. He took the woman''s hand and walked to everyone''s eyes.


    "Let you come today. You just want to clean up the door. Restless people stretch out their hands too long and can''t manage their claws, so there''s no need to exist in the Han family."


    Han Mo then glanced coldly at everyone.


    Several people immediately hung their heads and avoided his sight.


    Mi Youning looked up with a smile on his face and looked at all the expressions of these people.


    They are all afraid of the man around them.


    But most people have ambition in their eyes.


    "Carl cook of K organization must be known by everyone, and the people around him are more familiar with those present. If I stand up, I may save my life, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, Han Mo stopped.


    He turned and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Then he sighed deeply.


    It''s not like him.


    He''s never been like this.


    When you meet a woman, you seem to lose all your senses.


    He has always been arbitrary.


    Released the woman''s hand, Han Mo said, "go back to your room."

 Chapter 180

    He can''t go on at this time.


    This is a waste of time.


    This has no effect on the woman in front of us.


    The moment he turned and saw the woman''s eyes, he understood.


    Make an example of others. When was he so childish.


    In the past, when cleaning the portal, it was not straight to the theme to frighten people at the cost of blood.


    When mi Youning heard the man''s words, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. It was like turning around and walking upstairs.


    Halfway through, she suddenly turned back and looked at the young man next to Carl cook.


    "This man looks good. It''s a pity that his legs are useless."


    Then she smiled innocently and looked at Han mo.


    The latter looked strange, but mi Youning turned and continued to walk upstairs.


    In fact, she just found that when the young man looked at Carl again, his eyes were different.


    With attachment, a chick complex.


    It''s not that he has no feelings for Carl.


    Such eyes made her understand something, and she couldn''t help saying a word for each other on the way.


    The other person''s eyes make her look not annoying, which is the most important point.


    Han Mo watched the woman go upstairs and disappeared.


    He turned around and looked at the man next to Carl. His eyes were deep with a trace of ambiguity.


    The young man winced and Carl took the man in his arms. That''s better.


    Then Han Mo swept his eyes to the hall and saw the people in front of him.


    Most of the people present looked at Mi Youning''s back as he left, with meditation in his eyes.


    But soon they were distracted.


    "Hao Qiu dragged people out!"


    Han Mo spoke. Hao Qiu immediately walked into the crowd and dragged a middle-aged man out.


    He threw the man into the center of the hall, and then dragged out a young man and a woman.


    Seeing these three people, Han Mo looked at the young foreign man beside Carl cook with a smile.


    "Should you be familiar with these?"


    The latter trembled and approached Carl.


    "Master, spare your life, I''m wrong..."


    The man in the center of the hall knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    A man and a woman beside him also knelt down one after another.


    "Lord, please forgive us..."


    "Master..."


    Han Mo stood in front of the sofa and looked down at the people.


    "If you don''t have rules, you will be punished if you do something wrong. After all... What you want is my life."


    "Bang..."


    As soon as his voice fell, the gun rang out.


    The first middle-aged man who begged for mercy had his eyes wide open and fell to the ground without breath.


    Looking in the direction of shooting, it was Hao Qiu standing not far from Han mo.


    He still kept shooting in his hand.


    But his gun - mouth was aimed at another woman.


    "Forgive me, master! I was really wrong. I was confused..."


    "Bang..."


    Hao Qiu shot before she finished.


    Just because he saw one side, the owner of the house could not bear to bear his face.


    All along, the owner''s means have been very simple. The sharp means and blood suppression have never changed.


    Once a betrayer is found, he hates explanation and all kinds of excuses.


    However, except today, although I don''t know the reason why the owner did it, it doesn''t prevent him from doing it.


    Hao Qiu solved the woman, and the muzzle turned to the last man again.


    The man trembled all over and his eyes were afraid. He couldn''t speak if he wanted to speak.


    Han Mo lowered his head and looked at the blood all over the ground, with bloodthirsty light in his eyes.

 Chapter 181

    Every time he saw the bright red blood, his bones exuded mania.


    He pressed down the mania deeply.


    Turn around and look at Carl cook and the men around him.


    "Carl, take care of your people. This is the last time. You can''t protect yourself next time. Go away!"


    Carl cook held the young man beside him with disbelief in his eyes and a look of ecstasy flashed on his face.


    Immediately took the young man in his hand to stand up and nodded to Han Mo, "thank you, Han master. We''ll leave now."


    For fear that he would go back on his word, Carl took the young man and left the land of right and wrong quickly.


    Carl took people away quickly, with flying steps.


    Watching them leave, Han Mo took back his sight and looked coldly at the people in the hall.


    He showed an evil smile, "today''s fault is also your fault of not reporting it. None of you can escape..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning went upstairs and picked up the tablet Internet again.


    I didn''t care about what happened downstairs at all. I didn''t even have a little curiosity.


    Now she is more and more looking forward to her trip home.


    The flat screen in your hand lights up.


    The search words above are the words of Yanbei kingdom.


    Unfortunately, there is no Yanbei kingdom in the world''s historical dynasties.


    She didn''t check it before. She didn''t want to know what people in later generations would say, and didn''t want to increase her sadness.


    However, in the United States, this period of time is too boring.


    I searched the Internet easily.


    I didn''t expect it to end like this.


    Then the so-called 2000 year old ruins on the news are nonsense.


    However, she did not believe that the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi would suddenly appear.


    Everything seems to have something to do with Han mo.


    When she went downstairs, she just picked up the tablet that the other party watched the news on weekdays.


    When opened, it shows the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei kingdom.


    It can be seen that the other party is also paying attention.


    When she proposed to go to Qingshi.


    Han Mo also agreed without any hesitation.


    She now remembered that everything was full of doubts.


    Through these, she intuitively feels that the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei in Qingshi is related to Han mo.


    There is no Yanbei kingdom in this world, so the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi may not be real at all.


    However, on that day, she saw every scene and thing in the imperial mausoleum, which was so real.


    Even the passage and a scratch on the wall were inadvertently made when she went in the previous life.


    No one knows this at all.


    Jiehun also said that the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei in Qingshi is full of a sense of conflict with the world.


    Mi Youning puts the tablet aside and collapses on the bed - with thoughtful eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning didn''t see Han Mo again this afternoon.


    During her walk downstairs, the people in the hall had already disappeared, leaving only some bodyguards.


    Until the evening, Han Mo came back with a bad face. Hao Qiu and other familiar bodyguards followed him.


    At this time, MI Youning had already had dinner and sat on the sofa bored watching American TV channels.


    Han Mo''s face eased when he saw her when he walked in.


    Without taking off his coat, he strode forward and sat next to MI Youning, staring at her with his eyes hooked.


    Mi Youning smiled.


    "Do you want to return home?"


    Of course, she wanted to go back. She couldn''t wait to know what was hidden in Qingshi imperial mausoleum.


    "Yes, are you finished?"

 Chapter 182

    Han Mo nodded at the speech, his face softened a lot, and held her hand on the sofa.


    "When you go back, stay with me."


    He said again what he said in the car that day.


    This time mi Youning didn''t ignore it and scraped his palm with his finger, "I''m not with you."


    Han Mo felt her deliberate action, the light in her eyes was dark, and the strength in her hand was increased by a few points.


    "Remember today, I won''t let you go, and I won''t let you leave me in the future."


    While he was saying this, he kept looking at Mi Youning, as if he had swallowed her.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows. Her body moved towards Han Mo, and her other free hand moved towards his yuexiong mouth.


    Touching the man''s tight moon Hun chamber, MI Youning''s hand gradually went up.


    Han Mo felt the touch of her fingers, and his Adam''s apple couldn''t help moving.


    Mi Youning kept looking at her finger, or, correctly, the mouth of a man''s moon.


    The hand gradually moved up to the collar.


    "Han Mo, do you have a mole?"


    The latter was enjoying the strange pleasure - feeling brought by her fingers, but suddenly heard such a question.


    For a moment, his eyes sank and degenerated, emitting a sharp light.


    He quickly got up and left the feeling that made him infatuated.


    Han Mo at this time, the whole person exudes a strong low-pressure atmosphere.


    But mi Youning was confused.


    Just say that this man is uncertain. He is never sure what he wants to do next.


    She didn''t understand what was taboo for men.


    Han Mo stood up and put his hand on Yue Xiong''s mouth.


    Mi Ying had not yet finished Tucao, and make complaints about his movements.


    Fan Yinqing of the previous life, she saw the red mole on the man''s shoulder socket.


    That position is exactly the same as where Han Mo touched it.


    Han Mo doesn''t know what she thinks.


    At this time, he recalled the memory of many years ago, which was like a lifelong nightmare for him.


    Rage and bloodthirsty factors in the body are rising.


    Don''t want to lose the sense of propriety in front of women, Han Mo turned around and lifted his feet and left.


    That direction is upstairs.


    "Get ready. We''ll leave tonight in an hour at the latest."


    Before he left, he left mi Youning such a sentence.


    Mi Youning still kept his previous action at this time.


    Seeing the other party leave, I couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing.


    After all, the man''s temper is too strange to be understood.


    However, the action before the other party left still made her feel good.


    It''s not her obsession with whether they''re alone.


    I just want to know what common characteristics people who bring changes to colorful glazed stones have.


    She wants to know that clearly.


    Now, however, the previous speculation is good.


    Han Mo is almost the same.


    Hao Qiu, who is not far away, has been looking directly at a place, looking at his nose, nose and heart without any emotion.


    Mi Youning walked towards each other with a smile, "Hao Qiu, when we went to Qingshi that day, it was your master who deliberately cleared the market just to give me convenience, didn''t he?"


    Hao Qiu''s eyebrows moved, and there was a moment of confusion in his eyes.


    However, he quickly responded, "yes, Miss Bai, the owner personally ordered and arranged that day."


    Mi Youning nodded with a smile, crossed Hao Qiu and went upstairs.


    There are no historical sites in Qingshi.

 Chapter 183

    Han Mo reached out and pressed his forehead and opened his eyes.


    At this time, his eyes were very clear, and there was no appearance of just waking up.


    There was even an impatient mood in his eyes.


    I don''t know what''s on my mind. Turn around quickly.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    Looking at the unsuspecting sleeping face of the man in his arms, Han Mo finally got up.


    Han Mo walked into the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    Instead of washing in this room, he put on his bathrobe and walked out of the room.


    Because he was afraid that his actions would make mi Youning sleep uneasily, he returned to his previous room.


    When Han Mo cleaned up, he went downstairs.


    Hao Qiu was eating with a bowl. Seeing his figure, he immediately put the bowl on the table and walked quickly.


    "Master!"


    Han Mo picked his eyebrows and looked at his actions. There was no impatience in his eyes. Even the corners of his mouth evoked a radian.


    Hao Qiu, who is standing beside him, can tell at a glance that the master is in a very good mood today.


    Of course, the mood can not be compared with the past.


    Han Mo saw Hao Qiu standing in front of him, his eyes rolling, and guessed that he should know what happened last night.


    He doesn''t mind letting people know, and even wants everyone to know that MI Youning belongs to him.


    It''s his own property.


    "Didn''t last night''s arrangement go away?"


    Hao Qiu nodded, "no, stand by."


    Han Mo nodded, "well, you go to inform me and start in a minute."


    "OK." Hao Qiu turned and left.


    "Wait..." but Han Mo stopped him.


    The latter turned with an inquiry in his eyes and was stopped as soon as he was about to speak.


    Han Mo stretched out his hand, pointed to the meal Hao Qiu had just finished, and said, "eat first. It''s not too late to go after eating. Don''t worry."


    Hao Qiu''s eyes were wide open, with an incredible emotion, as if something had happened that he couldn''t believe.


    However, the heart has burst into tears.


    The owner knows he cares.


    I haven''t had such treatment since I followed each other.


    Thinking of such a change in the house owner, Hao Qiu decided to curry favor with Bai Ling in the future.


    This woman is very powerful.


    It can make the owner so human.


    This may still be the mistress of the Han family in the future.


    In the future, he should hold this man''s thigh well.


    When Hao Qiu comes back to God and wants to earnestly thank the owner for his concern.


    The other party has long disappeared.


    With a moved face, Hao Qiu turned to the table and continued to pick up his rice in his mouth.


    "Cough, cough..."


    However, without knowing what he thought, Hao Qiu''s face changed greatly.


    He coughed a few times, picked up the water cup on one side and poured a few mouthfuls.


    Then his face turned positive.


    Just because he thought that not long ago, he personally slapped Bai Ling.


    He should have forgotten it.


    It''s a big head.


    ¡ª¡ª


    [when entering the group, you must fill in the book where you read, and the name of the male or female owner in the book.]

 Chapter 184

    At the thought that the other party is likely to become the head mother of the Han family in the future.


    His heart was cold.


    I just hope the other party can be friendly and don''t remember what happened before. After all, Bai Ling slapped him back.


    Hao Chou couldn''t eat any more. His face was gray and went to do the master''s orders.


    Passing by the brothers around, he shook his head again and again.


    Let those people want to ask, do not know how to speak.


    Because their boss''s face is like lovelorn.


    If Hao Qiu knows what they think, he will strangle them.


    If the owner knows, he will punish him severely.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo returns to his previous room again. Mi Youning, lying in bed, still sleeps soundly.


    There was no change in the posture.


    It was really clever, which made him feel pity.


    He went over and held mi Youning''s body in his arms, together with the quilt.


    This action did not make mi Youning wake up at all, but moved uneasily.


    Then she found a comfortable position in the man''s arms and continued to sleep.


    Han Mo saw her movements and showed a spoiled gentle look in his eyes.


    Heart, it seems that she was really tired last night.


    It''s all like this. She doesn''t wake up yet. It can be seen how tired she is.


    Holding the woman in his arms, Han Mo went out of the room and walked downstairs.


    Hao Qiu had already informed him. He was about to go upstairs when he saw the figure of the owner.


    And the ball he held in his arms. It was a quilt.


    The hair in the quilt was exposed, but the man''s face could not be seen.


    Hao Qiu can figure out who this man is with his toes.


    He stood at the entrance of the building and nodded to Han Mo, indicating that he was ready.


    Han Mo nodded, took the woman downstairs and walked towards the door.


    There was a loud noise outside. He stretched out his hand to cover mi Youning''s head with a quilt and directly boarded the plane into the cabin.


    The bodyguards behind followed up one after another, and their movements were very light.


    With eyes, they saw the owner''s cautious appearance with their own eyes.


    They also dare not disturb the people in the quilt, so as not to annoy the owner of the house.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning opened her eyes, she saw the figure around her.


    The man''s elegant face was soft, looked down at the things in his hand, and his eyes were very serious.


    At this moment, such a handsome man is around, which is very eye-catching.


    However, MI Youning''s face twisted when he thought of what happened last night.


    She moved her fingers and found her hand held by the man.


    Han Mo felt her movement and immediately turned his head.


    Seeing mi Youning''s anger in her eyes, she couldn''t help but lift her lips and throw the documents aside.


    He stretched out his hand very naturally and held the woman in his arms. He smiled and said, "wake up. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    Mi Youning gritted his teeth and stared at him.


    Her whole body was weak, and the softness of her waist really made her unable to resist.


    She sneered, "ha ha, put me down."


    Han Mo rubbed her hair, pressed people in his arms and pressed her waist.


    "Baby, don''t be angry. I was reckless last night. You were too tempting."


    Feeling Han Mo''s movements, MI Youning narrowed her eyes and leaned against his shoulder.


    However, he could not make complaints about his words.


    Is it still her fault.


    "I''m hungry."


    She said weakly.


    She has been working hard since last night. At this time, she doesn''t know when. She has been hungry for a long time.

 Chapter 185

    Han Mo smelled the smile on Yan''s face.


    The other hand has picked up the mobile phone.


    He dialed Hao Qiu''s phone and ordered the other party to send the prepared lunch to his room.


    Mi Youning leaned on his shoulder and heard him say lunch. Then he turned and looked outside.


    On this look, I found something wrong.


    This room is not a mansion in America.


    The white clouds outside are right in front of you, as if you could touch them with your hand.


    And the touch under the body. It''s not on the flat ground.


    "Are we going home?"


    Han Mo put his cell phone aside and heard her say, "I see you''re sleeping too heavily. I''ll hold it up directly. It''ll be here in a few hours."


    He rubbed his hand. At this time, he got up and began to be dishonest.


    Mi Youning also felt it.


    She got better and turned away from his flirtation.


    Han Mo smiled at her defensive eyes and asked, "are you comfortable?"


    "HMM." Mi Youning nodded and got out of bed.


    She has put on her pajamas.


    Don''t think about it. You know, it''s a man''s pen.


    Last time I was taken to the United States by the other party, I was also changed.


    Now it seems that what men said at that time still needs to be verified.


    Mi Youning gets out of bed and goes straight to the washroom.


    The room is not big enough to be seen at a glance.


    Han Mo showed spoiled eyes behind her.


    He ate people into his mouth, which made him incomparably satisfied, even more memorable.


    Seeing the woman disappear in the washroom, Han Mo also got up and got out of bed.


    "Dong Dong... Lunch is ready."


    Han Mo had hardly got out of bed when he heard the sound outside the door.


    Finishing his clothes, he walked towards the door and opened the door.


    Hao Qiu took some of his men into the room, put the rich lunch on the table in the room, and then took people away.


    When Han Mo saw the roses and red wine on the table, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Hao Qiu''s back.


    He didn''t give these orders. Hao Qiu was more and more able to think about his mind.


    He has no aversion to seeing these.


    Walking to the table, Han Mo stretched out his slender fingers and picked out the most beautiful rose in full bloom.


    Send the rose to the tip of your nose, and the strong fragrance will spread in front of you.


    He looked in the direction of the washroom, with a playful smile in his eyes, and then raised his feet and walked away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning still doesn''t look good after washing.


    The original master doesn''t exercise often.


    I was tossed by a man last night and my body was almost falling apart.


    It hurts everywhere. Of course, the worst thing is the unspeakable place below.


    Look up at the man in the mirror.


    At this time, her neck was full of kiss marks.


    Roll up the sleeves of your pajamas, each with a red pinch mark.


    This was left last night when the man prevented her from retreating and wanted to escape.


    That man is a bird beast.


    It''s not a fight. Is it necessary to be so scarred.


    Too lazy to look at the scars, MI Youning leaned against the wall and looked thoughtfully.


    Last night she saw Han Mo''s shoulder socket. There were no red moles at all.


    Did she make a mistake? She shouldn''t.


    "Ring soul, are you there?"


    Mi Youning banged her fingers on the washing table, waiting for the response of Jiehun.


    However, after a while, they didn''t get each other''s voice.


    Mi Youning sighed, stood up straight and walked out of the washroom.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she was stopped by something in front of her.

 Chapter 186

    The fiery red roses came to her at the moment she opened the door.


    Looking up, the man in front of him had a soft face and a gentle smile.


    "Flowers match beauty." Han Mo smiled.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows, took the rose in his hand and crossed each other''s body.


    She looked down at the rose in her hand, and there were still drops of water hanging on the petals.


    On the way, MI Youning stopped.


    Shocked by the rich lunch on the table in front of her, she stopped moving forward.


    The lunch was full of color, smell and taste, and a bottle of Penfolds Grange was placed on the table.


    The price of this wine is a month''s salary for the staff on duty in the office area of the first tier cities.


    However, this is not the point.


    Here are roses, red wine and a big lunch.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help turning around and looking back at the man walking towards her.


    When did this man play this romantic routine.


    "Do you like it?" Han Mo came to her and held people in his arms.


    Mi Youning smiled and broke the rose in half.


    Then she left Han Mo''s arms and put the flowers in her hands into the man''s coat pocket.


    Looking at the red rose on the man, MI Youning nodded and stepped back two steps with satisfaction.


    She looked at the man. "It''s said that flowers are more matched with beautiful men. The Korean family owner looks more charming now."


    Han Mo couldn''t believe looking at the little woman in front of him.


    The eyes seemed shocked, stunned and unable to laugh or cry.


    Just because it was the first time he had heard such a straightforward remark.


    And it''s still spoken by the woman he likes.


    This little woman, he can''t put it down. She wants to possess it ruthlessly and let it be contaminated with his breath forever.


    Han Mo walked quickly towards mi Youning with his feet out of control.


    He wanted to hug her and feel that the woman was his and his own.


    However, MI Youning had already prepared. He quickly ran to the table with lunch, sat on the seat and began to eat.


    She was already hungry. If she was delayed by a man, she was afraid that she would starve to death.


    However, what Han Mo wants to do can people avoid it.


    When he saw the woman sitting at the table, with her cunning eyes on him, he sank his eyes and walked quickly.


    He went to MI Youning, bent down to catch the red lips and kissed them ruthlessly.


    He wanted to make the woman unable to avoid his touch.


    Only in this way can his uneasy heart settle down.


    Mi Youning stared at him, frowning and refusing.


    The latter kissed hard and got up and left.


    Han Mo reached out and touched his thin lips. His eyes showed evil eyes. The action was very slow and could not be said.


    Mi Youning lost his mind for a moment because the man in front of him looked very charming.


    The smell of hormones released by men is too strong.


    Their own capital is irresistible.


    Han Mo caught her absence in an instant and whispered in her ear, "Bai Ling, I want you. You can''t escape."


    Then he kissed her on the cheek and sat down on one side of the seat.


    After MI Youning returned to his senses, he secretly despised himself and was influenced by the beauty in front of him.


    And the overbearing words of the other party made her mouth curl.


    She picked up the red wine on one side, poured a glass alone, put it into her mouth to enjoy the mellow taste and swallowed it.


    He turned to look at the man sitting on the side, "since he returned home, it''s time to do what he promised me, master Han?"


    Han Mo nodded, "of course."

 Chapter 187

    Of course he remembers what the women around him care about.


    After returning home, he will uncover her confusion one by one.


    Han Mo smiled meaningfully, but when he looked at Mi Youning, he was still very spoiled and affectionate.


    People can''t see the slightest emotion in his heart.


    Mi Youning nodded when he heard his answer and continued to eat.


    As long as the other party remembers, she wants to see if this man has the corpses of her and fan Yinqing in the previous life.


    Now she even suspects that there are problems with the imperial tombs in Qingshi.


    After lunch, Han Mo took mi Youning on his private plane.


    Until it was getting dark, the plane finally landed.


    White City, Han family manor.


    When mi Youning stepped off the plane, he stretched lazily to relieve his fatigue.


    "Master..."


    "Master..."


    Not far from where the plane stopped, two rows of people in black stood bending down one after another in a respectful tone.


    Han Mo stepped forward, took mi Youning into his arms and walked towards the car waiting for them.


    The manor is too big. It takes at least half an hour to walk back to their house.


    Mi youningshun sat in the car following Han Mo''s actions.


    The bodyguards got on the bus and drove to the villa where the owner lived.


    However, Han Mo did not know that his trouble was on the way and was about to arrive here.


    He held the woman in his arms and enjoyed her soft body.


    He didn''t leave until the car stopped steadily, which gave him endless enjoyment.


    Mi Youning opened the door and went straight to the villa without waiting for Han Mo to go from the car.


    The bodyguards around knew him and even got some news about their boss, Hao Qiu.


    This woman is highly regarded by the owner of the house and may be their mistress in the future.


    So no one stopped mi Youning''s action.


    Han Mo gets out of the car. Mi Youning''s figure has already disappeared in his eyes.


    He smiled helplessly and followed up.


    Mi Youning goes into the hall, goes straight to the sofa and finds the tablet where Han Mo wakes up every morning to watch the news.


    She quickly searched the words "imperial mausoleum of Yanbei state".


    However, the content of the search has no relevant relationship.


    Even the previous news has disappeared.


    When Han Mo entered the hall, he saw mi Youning sitting on the sofa, waving to him and waiting for him to pass.


    He walked towards each other with a smile on his lips.


    When he came to her and looked at the flat plate in his hand, his eyes darkened. He had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough


    "There is no Yanbei kingdom in history, let alone laoshizi''s imperial mausoleum. You lied to me."


    Mi Youning used a very positive tone.


    Han Mo didn''t speak and his face didn''t change.


    He took off his coat, put it aside and sat next to MI Youning.


    "I..."


    "Master, Mr. Yan is here."


    Han Mo was about to start talking when the bodyguard came to him and interrupted.


    Hearing Mr. Yan''s three words, Han Mo''s eyes were even more unfriendly.


    The look was full of disgust.


    "Han Mo! Do you know that the publicity you stopped has affected my film progress, brother? How can you be so stupid..."


    No one hears it first.


    When the voice was getting closer and closer, the person who spoke finally revealed the true face of Lushan.


    A man with neutral appearance and fashionable clothes walked into the hall. He walked quickly, and his face was helpless and depressed.

 Chapter 188

    Mi Youning puts the tablet in her hand on her knees, holds her chin and looks at the man. When she sees her, she stops talking.


    This is what the bodyguard said about Mr. Yan.


    The other party is quite... Beautiful.


    It should be influenced by the shawl hair at that end, which made him a little feminine, but it was clear that he was a man.


    "Shit! Who''s Han Mo?"


    Yan Hao looked straight at Mi Youning, who also looked at him with interest.


    Han Mo''s eyebrows and eyes frowned together.


    Especially when I saw the woman around me looking at Yan Hao and smiling around my mouth, I couldn''t accept it.


    He raised the woman''s chin and turned to himself. His eyes were deep and no longer spoiled. "Good looking? Want to see?"


    Mi Youning''s eyes were confused and nodded very neatly, "yes, it''s very nice."


    She is so close to Han Mo that she can''t see how upset this man is at this time.


    But thinking of the loss in the other party''s hand, how could she not fight back at this time.


    As soon as Han Mo heard this, he turned and looked at Yan Hao standing in the living room with his eyes still on the woman around him.


    "Hao Qiu!"


    Han Mo''s voice was unhappy, with suppressed anger.


    Hao Qiu stood not far away. As soon as he heard this, he immediately took out his gun from his waist.


    Quick hand, pull the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    "Wow... I''m dying!"


    Yan Hao was very fast and quickly dodged at the moment when the gun rang out.


    That speed really can''t be expressed in a single word.


    The moment mi Youning turned his head, he saw Yan Hao avoiding.


    "Han Mo! Labor and capital are you small! Can you not be so arrogant?"


    Yan Hao shook his head and sighed. When he looked at Han Mo, there was a face of life that could not be loved.


    Mi Youning saw this and smiled.


    This man and Han Mo seem to have an unusual relationship.


    Han Mo turns to see that MI Youning is still looking at Yan Hao. This time, he doesn''t straighten each other''s head.


    Instead, he took people in his arms and looked at Yan Hao who came to them.


    When Yan Haoyi saw his action, what else didn''t he understand.


    He raised his hands in surrender and went to another place.


    "Are you new again? Some time ago I heard you brought out a best product. Why is it ready to cook meat?"


    Yan Hao sat not far from them.


    His eyes were full of joking light, and he opened his mouth to Han Mo so plainly.


    Han Mo glanced at him coldly and didn''t answer.


    Yan Hao turned his attention to MI Youning again.


    Mi Youning grinned at him.


    However, it was this look that made Yan Hao see the scenery around her neck. He almost jumped up from the sofa.


    "Shit! Han Mo, you shouldn''t be broken!"


    His voice was creepy, and his eyes showed incredible shock.


    Han Mo took mi Youning''s shoulder and trembled a few times when Yan Hao opened his mouth.


    Mi Youning also felt his unnatural change.


    I couldn''t help looking back at the man around me.


    Han Mo knows that MI Youning is looking at him, but he doesn''t look back. Instead, he rubs his head unnaturally and looks at Yan Hao.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yan Hao was not in the mood to come here at this time, but continued to ask the previous questions.


    "Who is this woman? It''s really meat. What about the best before?"


    "Yan Hao shut up!"

 Chapter 189

    "Yan Hao! Shut up!"


    Han Mo was finally angry and looked at Yan Hao coldly.


    Yan Hao saw that he was really unhappy. He stretched out his hand and pulled at his mouth to shut up.


    Mi Youning did not let him go and answered Yan Hao''s previous questions.


    "The best woman you said seems to be me. Hello, my name is Bai Ling."


    Yan Hao''s face suddenly became as wonderful as a chameleon.


    Finally, with a slightly embarrassed look, he nodded and introduced himself: "Yan Hao."


    Then he looked at Han Mo and asked, "is it really her?"


    Han Mo sighed and nodded.


    He doesn''t blame Yan Hao for his shocked face.


    He had experienced the temperament of Bai Ling before.


    Now the woman sitting next to him is completely different.


    Whether it is their own temperament, temperament and temperament are two extremes.


    If the man in front of him is not his hair, it is not that they have a life-long friendship.


    At this moment, he must let people throw Yan Hao out.


    Yan Hao glanced at the speech. "I can''t see it. It''s not like what they said. I''m going to let her be the heroine of my Yanbei prosperity."


    When he said this, Yan Hao looked at Mi Youning with an inquisitive and somewhat puzzled look.


    That look was just pure curiosity, not mixed with anything else.


    But mi Youning caught the prosperous age of Yanbei in his words, which made her sad.


    I also thought back to what Yan Hao said when he didn''t walk in.


    Publicity, movies


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes, smiled at Yan Hao and asked curiously, "what movie am I still interested in? Tell me."


    Yan Hao saw her speak and looked at Han Mo for the first time.


    The latter''s face did not change. He understood that this woman accounted for a certain weight in Han Mo''s heart.


    If other people dared to be so presumptuous and arrogant in front of Han Mo, the man would have been unbearable.


    Seeing this, Yan Hao also put away what he had just got up before.


    He smiled and said, "it''s a movie, shot in Qingshi, that..."


    "Yan Hao!"


    Han Mo suddenly made a voice to stop it.


    Yan Hao frowned and looked up at him with questions in his eyes.


    Ignoring his doubts, Han Mo shook his head. "Don''t mention these now. Do you have anything else besides this today?"


    Mi Youning saw their actions and knew that they were fishy.


    However, at this time, she is not in a hurry. She will find out sooner or later. She is not in a hurry.


    Yan Hao can also see that Han Mo is inconvenient today. He always has scruples about speaking.


    After sweeping the woman sitting beside him, he stood up and said, "come on, let''s talk later. I''m on my way now. I''ll come and take a trip. Now it seems..."


    He glanced at Mi Youning and said with a smile, "it''s not the right time."


    Han Mo looses mi Youning''s arms and gets up to see him off, but he doesn''t forget to explain to MI Youning, "wait a minute, I''ll see him off first."


    "HMM." Mi Youning leaned lazily on the sofa and watched them leave.


    Han Mo sent Yan Hao to the door and came to his car. He said coldly, "go away. I don''t care about you today. We remember to pay back this account slowly."


    Hearing this, Yan Hao showed a trace of ruffian Qi.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why are you serious? Such a woman is not afraid to take it out and lose your identity as the head of the Han family?"


    Then he stretched out his hand and quickly gathered up the hair on his shoulder.

 Chapter 190

    At the moment of lifting his hair, Yan Hao''s side face showed a finger long scar.


    Han Mo saw the scar on his face and inadvertently put aside his eyes. His eyes were sad.


    In fact, when Yan Hao came, he asked the bodyguard at the door.


    I knew that Han Mo had just returned from the United States today and that he had a woman with him.


    But he never thought that he would always follow Han Mo and be famous without seeing Bai Ling.


    At that moment, he had the heart to kill each other.


    What this woman did was death.


    Some time ago, I heard that this woman wanted to let go and came to assassinate her good brother.


    I''m crazy. I''m sick.


    But today, it makes him feel not simple.


    Yan Hao tied up his hair. He never showed the scars on his face in front of strangers.


    Then he looked at Han Mo, and the corners of his mouth showed ridicule. "Don''t let people cheat. I don''t know. This woman doesn''t look like what they said. She feels like a schemer. Don''t fall."


    Han Mo knew that he was worried as a brother, so he just listened to it and didn''t take it to heart.


    Because he has been planted, as early as when he left each other, he was doomed to today.


    "Late..."


    Han Mo finally relaxed and leaned in front of Yan Hao.


    As a brother, Yan Hao can''t see it.


    Before, it was a mean and domineering move around women.


    And the scruples between words.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Yan Hao also understood that Han Mo was different.


    He began to care, even more than ordinary care.


    Thinking of the woman in the living room, Yan Hao was really planted by his brother. Yan Hao looked cold.


    "Now that she''s planted, let her stay with her forever. Break her wings and let her rely on you."


    Han Mo smiled bitterly when he heard the speech. He shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about it. She''s not the same as those people said. It''s different after all."


    Yan Hao looked at this and said, "you are free. I can''t help you if you have something to say. Brother, you can still be a meat shield for you."


    Put on his glasses, Yan Hao got on the bus, sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and left.


    Han Mo saw him drive away, turned and walked back slowly.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    Just then, the emergency brake sounded.


    Han Mo turns around and just sees Yan Hao backing up.


    "Han Mo! Let''s get together the day after tomorrow. Aoyun also comes from the capital. In the prosperous age, you can also take that woman with you. Brothers will help you."


    Han Mo picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech. He didn''t know whether it was because of the party or because of these brothers.


    He smiled and nodded, "OK, call then."


    This time Yan Hao really left.


    Han Mo walked into the living room and saw the woman sitting on the sofa.


    At this moment, he really gave up.


    He doesn''t like to admit defeat to this job, but to this woman.


    Didn''t he think about Yan Hao''s proposal.


    No, he thought about it more than once.


    After he had a relationship with MI Youning, he woke up and had that idea more than once.


    Unfortunately, he can''t do it.


    Personally hurt this woman, he can''t do it, and he can''t tolerate others to hurt her.


    Han Mo, with a quiet face, walked towards mi Youning. What he thought and considered in his heart didn''t leak.


    Seeing him coming, MI Youning raised her delicate eyebrows with a smile.

 Chapter 191

    Han Mo looked at him, and his deep eyes flashed a trace of vulnerability.


    But it disappeared in an instant.


    He went to MI Youning and sat down. His voice was gentle, "are you tired?"


    Mi Youning still wants to ask him about the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi. However, he feels the mood around him, but he can''t bear to ask.


    She didn''t see the weakness in the man''s eyes, but she felt something wrong with him.


    At this time, she didn''t press step by step, gently shook her head, "OK, not too tired."


    Han Mo closed his eyes and said, "not tired. Then go to Qingshi with me. I''ll give you the answer you want."


    His voice was low, sad, and a trace of pain.


    Once the only support, at this time, it brought him great anxiety.


    With that, Han Mo opened his eyes. He stood up and stretched out his hands to MI Youning.


    At this moment, MI Youning wants to refuse him, but his hand has been handed out.


    The man''s hand held her tightly and couldn''t let her leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Once again came to Qingshi, still at night.


    Mi Youning looked at the scene in front of him and thought it was completely different from that day.


    There are no staff here, and there are no signs.


    Han Mo took mi Youning''s hand and stood in front of the entrance of the imperial mausoleum. He couldn''t see his face clearly in the dark.


    But mi Youning could feel the tension of his body through the man holding her hand tightly.


    Hao Qiu and the bodyguard behind him have taken out the lights.


    They entered the imperial mausoleum in two groups, one before and one after.


    Han Mo took mi Youning and walked among these people.


    Looking at the scenes and objects here, Han Mo''s eyes have unspeakable feelings.


    Glancing at the passage wall here, his voice sounded slowly.


    "I built it myself. Every scene and thing came from me. When I built it, it was only because of a dream. It was a scene that appeared in my dream from childhood to childhood."


    When mi Youning heard him speak and say the first sentence, his eyes were filled with wonder.


    "Yanbei Kingdom, the 18th successor of fan surname, fan Yinqing and empress Gu Xiran, have appeared in my dreams countless times. Their feelings appear in my dreams again and again."


    Mi Youning listens to the man around him and doesn''t bother him.


    But the eyes are here, not in the dark channel, becoming more and more complex.


    She really didn''t expect such a result.


    However, all this is too real, especially a trace in the channel.


    She left it after fan Yinqing''s death.


    Han Mo continued, "I witnessed their lives in my dream until they died and were buried in the imperial mausoleum together."


    Mi Youning heard what he said, but suddenly he couldn''t move.


    Her eyes rested on the passage wall.


    When she reached there and touched the trace, she glanced at the man around her.


    "What about here? How could you leave a trace here?"


    Han Mo lowered his eyes and smiled, "I once saw each other''s back and left traces here¡°


    Mi Youning naturally knew that she was the one in the previous life.


    She smiled and continued to follow the man.


    She didn''t know how to describe her heart at the moment.


    Everything in front of her subverts her cognition.


    How much perseverance did this man rely on to start from scratch.


    This is a huge project.


    This does not include all the passages in the imperial mausoleum in front and the funerary objects in the imperial mausoleum.

 Chapter 192

    The last time she came in, she couldn''t tell the true from the false.


    It can be seen how much thought this man has used.


    Han Mo took her hand and didn''t speak again.


    The bodyguards around him didn''t seem to hear him and still walked forward.


    Until they entered the center of the imperial mausoleum and came to the place where the sarcophagus was placed.


    Han Mo took mi Youning''s hand and looked down at her. "It''s your turn to say this time. Why were you so excited and why were you so sure there were two bodies in the sarcophagus?"


    Mi Youning looked at everything around her again. This time she looked with her heart.


    Finally, she found a different trace.


    Many of them were buried with fan Yinqing.


    Including his writing and the things he often played with.


    Although the shape is very similar, there are some different details.


    For example, there is a painting hanging on the wall, which was made by fan Yinqing himself.


    There are his traces, but the handwriting of the final nomination is different.


    Hearing Han Mo''s question, MI Youning turned and looked at him.


    "Then tell me first, why did you forcibly bring me back to the Han family when you found me, and why did you always look at me with that kind of eyes?"


    At the end, MI Youning paused, his eyes showing complexity.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Han Mo held her hand and couldn''t help stepping up.


    Recalling everything at the beginning, he still has no regret.


    "Eyes."


    Han Mo said, "it''s because of these eyes."


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s eyes.


    Mi Youning knows that he has no feelings for Bai Ling.


    According to the memory of the original owner, it is also more clearly recognized.


    She had no doubt about Han Mo''s answer.


    "So, what do you want to do when you build the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei? Or what do you want to do?"


    Han Mo''s eyes dodged this time.


    He dared not look mi Youning in the eyes.


    He looked over the sarcophagus.


    How can he say that just because of a dream, he fell in love with the woman in the dream.


    The emperor''s woman made him feel.


    He didn''t know how to speak, and he was afraid that the women around him would know.


    This is also his uneasy mood.


    Before, I wanted to peel off the mystery of women bit by bit.


    Now he''s running away.


    He likes these eyes. From that day when he left each other, he liked them more and more.


    Until today, he was pierced by Yan Hao, his heart sank, and people have fallen on this woman.


    He didn''t dare to gamble and tell the other party that he liked her because of his eyes.


    Han Mo smiled at himself, but his eyes were cold.


    Mi Youning didn''t hear his answer and walked towards the sarcophagus.


    When she came to the sarcophagus and saw that the inner layer was made of gold, she smiled and shook her head.


    "Is the little soul here?"


    "Ring the soul, make a sound!"


    At this moment, MI Youning is a little agitated and his mood is unspeakably depressed.


    Han Mo''s identity and everything in front of her made her out of control.


    I feel like I can''t catch anything, even being manipulated.


    This is something she has never met.


    "Host..."


    At the edge of MI Youning''s irritability, Jiehun finally made a sound.


    Seeing him make a noise, MI Youning told Jiehun what had just happened and asked him what was going on.


    "Do you think Han Mo is the reincarnation of fan Yinqing?"


    "Impossible!" this time the ring soul echoed quickly.


    "Every character in the world can''t have any reincarnation."

 Chapter 193

    Jiehun''s reaction this time was a little urgent and wanted to show something urgently.


    "When they die, they will die. They will only continue to reincarnate in the original world. Once there is chaos, the way of heaven is not a decoration."


    Mi Youning couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she heard the explanation of Jiehun.


    "Well, I saw a red mole in the shoulder sockets of Shen Ke and fan Yinqing. Aren''t they the same person?"


    After asking this, MI Youning had no expectations.


    She already had the answer in her heart.


    "All this is likely to be a coincidence."


    Ring soul really didn''t give her the result she wanted.


    Mi Youning pressed step by step. She was a little agitated. "So, what''s going on in front of her and how to explain it?"


    "..." the ring soul began to be silent.


    "Sorry, I can''t detect these, but today''s colorful glass stones have changed again."


    The agitated heart was finally comforted when he heard this.


    Just, it doesn''t make much sense to care so much.


    Mi Youning suddenly raised his head and looked at Han mo.


    The man''s eyes were fragile.


    She doesn''t believe this man. It has nothing to do with fan Yinqing.


    He personally built everything in front of her, which could not make her have any bad impression on him.


    The colorful glazed stone in the ring soul space has changed again because of this man.


    Although the man''s feelings for her are not obvious.


    Mi Youning was relieved at this moment.


    She stepped down from the high platform of the sarcophagus and walked towards Han mo.


    Standing in front of the man and looking at the beautiful and elegant face, I feel a little uncertain at the moment.


    She smiled and asked, "do you like me?"


    Han Mo nodded without hesitation, "I like you and want you to stay with me forever."


    Mi Youning smiled brightly and took his hand. "That''s it."


    It''s getting late. They should go.


    There is no point in pursuing all this.


    Since the imperial mausoleum is fake, there can be no corpse of the previous life.


    Hao Qiu looked at the scene and winked at the people around him.


    When the party came, they kept their original formation and left.


    Han Mo let the woman take his hand and leave.


    Halfway through the road, he regained his consciousness and couldn''t help holding her hand.


    When the party walked out of the entrance of the imperial mausoleum, MI Youning turned to look at the man around him.


    Then he looked at the imperial mausoleum behind him.


    She smiled and said, "this is also my dream. Now let this dream go away."


    Han Mo looked back along her line of sight, but felt that he couldn''t go far away.


    The dream that kept his memory alive remained in his heart forever, as if it were his obsession.


    However, the woman in front of him is real, and he can''t give up.


    "Come on, go home."


    Han Mo turns back and takes mi Youning to the cabin.


    ¡­¡­


    It was late at night when I returned to Han''s house from Qingshi.


    As soon as mi Youning walked into the house, he was held in his arms by Han Mo and went straight upstairs.


    Mi Youning has a bad feeling about Han Mo''s actions.


    "Han Mo, you put me down first. I haven''t eaten yet."


    Well, MI Youning really didn''t eat since the afternoon.


    That''s a good excuse.


    However, Han Mo kept walking with her.


    Hearing her words, he just bowed his head and kissed her lips, "feed me, and I''ll feed your stomach."


    Then he kicked open the bedroom door and walked in with the woman in his arms.

 Chapter 194

    Han Mo urgently needs stability now. He needs to feel that women are by his side and won''t leave.


    Not like the previous dream, suddenly no longer appears in his dream.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, MI Youning was once again eaten and wiped clean by men.


    But Han Mo knew that her body couldn''t bear it, just once.


    Finally, Han Mo, as promised before, personally fed mi Youning''s stomach in bed.


    Looking at each other''s sleeping appearance, Han Mo touched her face, which was very gentle.


    At the moment, his inner instability had subsided.


    After a long time, Han Mo got up and left the bedroom and walked in the direction of the study.


    He found the original design in his study.


    He painted all these with his own hands. Looking at the thick design drawings, Han Mo laughed at himself.


    Without hesitation, he sent them to the shredder.


    Looking at the destroyed plan, he left the bedroom.


    He could not forget that dream, but it would not occupy the most important position in his mind.


    Han Mo destroyed the design and didn''t leave.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning. He dialed Yan Hao''s cell phone.


    "Hello..."


    After a long time, the other party answered the phone, and the voice was still confused with sleepiness.


    "Stop Yanbei Shengshi. Don''t continue shooting. It''s meaningless."


    With that, Han Mo hung up the phone.


    Yan Hao, on the other side, vaguely threw his mobile phone aside.


    Three seconds later, he sat up.


    Quickly looking for the mobile phone, his face with a twist.


    Call back as soon as you find the phone.


    Han Mo had just walked out of his study when his cell phone rang.


    Although he knew that the sound insulation effect of the bedroom was good, he was still afraid to wake up the sleeping woman in the bedroom.


    Quickly press the phone off and turn it off quickly.


    The action is simple and sharp.


    Yan Hao was hung up and his face became even worse.


    He dials back again and the receiver indicates that the other party has turned off.


    "Shit! Your uncle''s Han Mo!"


    Han Mo can''t know Yan Hao''s anger.


    At this time, he had returned to the bedroom, held mi Youning, closed his eyes and slept deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning woke up the next day, but Han Mo didn''t wake up.


    Looking at the man''s sleeping face, she didn''t move.


    Thinking of the toss last night, she gently breathed and raised her feet


    "Bang..."


    "Well..."


    The sound of heavy objects falling on the ground was accompanied by Mi Youning''s uncomfortable sound.


    She raised her foot and kicked the man out of bed, exhausted her strength.


    It also involved her in that unspeakable part.


    Han Mo opened his eyes at the moment of landing.


    Brain memory returned. He could get up, but he still let his body fall.


    The sound of the body falling to the ground was not false at all.


    Han Mo sat up from the ground and looked at Mi Youning with a conniving smile on his face.


    "Now it''s relieved?"


    Seeing that MI Youning''s face was not good-looking, he quickly stood up, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong?"


    The worry and concern on his face made mi Youning feel bitter.


    She can''t say it''s that place.


    Thinking that it was all the man''s reason, she gnashed her teeth and said, "don''t go to - my bed within a month!"


    Han Mo at this time, of course, is what she says, "good, good..."


    I know she must have used all her strength just now, otherwise she wouldn''t kick him down.


    Han Mo sat beside her and kneaded her waist.


    Mi Youning did not resist because it was uncomfortable there.

 Chapter 195

    At this time, Han Mo talked about the party tomorrow.


    "There will be a party tomorrow. The old good faxiao will come to Baishi. Do you want to go with me? Yan Hao will go too. They want to see you."


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and enjoyed his service. She didn''t nod when she heard the speech.


    "What am I going to do? I''m not afraid to make a fool of you."


    Han Mo couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. "How could it? Go and sit down and come back."


    After all, he hasn''t been with these people for a long time.


    Now that men have said so, MI Youning doesn''t care. He answers casually.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, evening.


    Han Mo brought mi Youning to the prosperous age.


    They went straight to the room on the roof.


    This is Han Mo''s exclusive room in the prosperous age.


    The door was opened by Hao Qiu, and several curious eyes greeted them.


    There are men and women inside. The men dress very well, but the women are a little exposed.


    Mi Youning looks at what she''s wearing.


    When going out, the man wrapped her very carefully.


    Cover up all that shouldn''t be exposed.


    However, the traces on the neck could not be covered up.


    "Oh! The busy man finally appeared."


    The first person to speak is Yan Hao sitting on the bar.


    Today, he tied up his hair, and the scar on his beautiful face was very obvious.


    Mi Youning naturally saw it.


    Han Mo put his arms around mi Youning''s waist, raised his feet and walked into the room and went straight to the people sitting on the sofa.


    During this period, he glanced at Yan Hao and the women around him.


    The latter saw that he didn''t speak and came with his arms around the man in his arms.


    Mi Youning glanced at the men and women sitting on the sofa.


    When his eyes stopped at one of the men with a cold face, his eyes stopped a little.


    The aura of the other party is too strong.


    The man made her smell blood.


    But the aura around him was different from those around Han Mo who often saw blood.


    Rigorous and solemn, the manner of getting up is very regular.


    This man is like an army man.


    After Han Mo spoke, MI Youning thought as expected.


    The man beside her took her to one side, and the cold man was introduced at the beginning.


    "Yuan Aoyun, whose family is in Beijing, was born in the army for three generations."


    Yuan Aoyun nodded to MI Youning with sharp eyes and little emotion.


    Then Han Mo''s hand pointed to the man wearing glasses, "situ Qing, a family of doctors, has their own hospitals all over the country."


    Situ Qing helped her eyes and nodded to her with a smile. The smile was mild but there was no emotion in her eyes.


    Finally, he pointed to Yan Hao, "have you seen this, Yan Hao, who plays entertainment."


    Hearing the introduction, Yan Hao walked up and looked unhappy. He retorted, "what is playing? I call it art!"


    With a fart - Gu sat not far from Han Mo, his face still angry.


    "I can''t get through to you. I''m ready for publicity. You let me give up now. Do you know how much financial and material resources I spent looking for someone to write the script? If you stop, all my efforts will be over."


    Yan Hao then glanced at Mi Youning lightly, and his eyes were meaningful.


    Mi Youning smiled and went to the theatre honestly.


    Han Mo frowned, "I don''t want to shoot."


    Situ Qing frowned at him and glanced at Yan Hao unhappily. "If you don''t shoot, you won''t shoot. After all, it''s also Han Mo''s own thing. What do you want to shoot? I''ll invest in you later."

 Chapter 196

    Yan Hao picked an eyebrow at situ Qing when he heard the speech, but his face didn''t have the previous anger.


    "OK, Si Da Shao is so generous. How can I live up to your kindness."


    However, his eyes were still fixed on MI Youning.


    There was some dissatisfaction in that look.


    It was agreed with Han mo before, but it didn''t take long to go back.


    His intuition has something to do with this woman.


    If Han Mo stops directly, it''s nothing to say.


    At the thought of that day, Han Mo said that he had been planted. He didn''t like the woman.


    Mi Youning also felt his unfriendly eyes.


    The change of Yan Hao''s attitude must be very obvious.


    For those who don''t care, MI Youning always has a master who says one and two.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? You''re looking at me?"


    No wonder mi Youning talks frivolously. There are four people in this room, including Han mo.


    The other three people have a high attitude towards her and are very exclusive.


    In addition to Han Mo around her, she has the mood to deal with it and enjoy it.


    However, these people, she does not need to give herself grievances.


    Yan Hao''s face stiffened for a moment when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    Then he quickly looked at Han Mo, who didn''t look good.


    However, MI Youning''s words continued.


    She lifted her hair and gave Yan Hao a wink. "Even if you like me, you have to wait until the Han family leader hates me. When I am abandoned, we may have in-depth communication with each other. What do you say?"


    With that, MI Youning blinked.


    Yan Hao''s face couldn''t be described rigidly. The beautiful face with scars twisted a little.


    This is influenced by Han Mo''s killing intention.


    Hemp egg!


    How many years of brother, unexpectedly because of a woman, showed such eyes to him.


    Han Mo knew that the women around him were unhappy and that the three good brothers in front of him were suspicious of women.


    He sighed deeply, then took mi Youning''s hand and asked him to turn his head and focus on him.


    Mi Youning turned back and smiled at him.


    "Bai Ling, my wife in the future, is also the mistress of the Han family."


    "Shit!"


    Han Mo''s voice was lost, and Yan Hao couldn''t help but burst into foul language at first.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing, who were also sitting opposite the sofa, were also shocked.


    But they didn''t say anything. They just looked at Mi Youning with suspicious eyes.


    "Why, there are women around you, and you like me?"


    With that, MI Youning touched his face narcissistically and smiled brightly.


    Han Mo held her in his arms unhappily and turned her face, "don''t be naughty."


    The latter leaned against her arms and played with his fingers, no longer looking at the three people.


    "Is she really Bai Ling?!"


    Yan Hao pointed to MI Youning and asked Han Mo again.


    Han Mo turned a blind eye to his stupid question.


    Similarly, Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing are also curious.


    However, Han Mo''s "vivid" expression made yuan Aoyun and situ Qing pick their eyebrows.


    They grew up with Han Mo since childhood. It''s the first time they''ve seen him look like this since that happened.


    Yuan Aoyun looked at Han Mo, and a cold voice sounded, "are you sure?"


    Han Mo turned his head and nodded to him. He hugged mi Youning''s body and increased his strength.


    How can he not be sure that he has handed over his body and mind, or his family and life, to this woman.


    PS: I feel very unlucky these two days. The mobile phone was sent for repair, and the outline in the memo was lost.


    The outline, characters and plot of the eleventh and second planes are gone.


    Heart plug plug, a cool song for yourself, the next plane has no bottom in my heart.


    Bad luck retreats, and the 1898 movement is auspicious!!!

 Chapter 197

    "That''s her, OK."


    Han Mo ignores everyone''s eyes and kisses mi Youning''s face.


    Mi Youning glanced at him, wiped the place where he kissed, and his eyes revealed disgust.


    This move is very bold, even.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing don''t know much.


    Yan Hao had a very bad impression of Bai Ling, and he gritted his teeth when he saw her action.


    His good brother is the pride of heaven. In the capital, he is a figure who should look at his face and speak in the military, government and commerce.


    Why is it so worthless in front of this woman.


    Looking at Han Mo''s spoiled smile, Yan Hao stood up unhappily.


    "All right, all right, don''t show your love here. Go downstairs and have a drink."


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, Yan Hao got up and left alone.


    The woman around him saw this and quickly followed up.


    Han Mo, Yuan Aoyun and Si Yunqing looked at each other and stood up.


    Mi Youning follows Han Mo to the bar downstairs.


    Yan Hao''s figure has long disappeared.


    At this time, situ Qing left his girlfriend and walked towards her. "Yan Hao is just that temperament. Don''t mind. He and Han Mo are friends of life and death. Their feelings are different, so what they say may be too straightforward."


    He said this in front of Han mo.


    Mi Youning smiled at situ Qing. "Of course, I won''t mind."


    Situ Qing''s words simply told her that their brotherhood was different.


    As a latecomer, she is not qualified to care.


    Han Mo frowned and said nothing.


    Mi Youning continues to follow Han Mo, but he really doesn''t mind.


    These three backgrounds are the pride of heaven. They look at people with colored eyes.


    She doesn''t have to care what these people think and think.


    As long as the man around her has the same feelings for her, she will stay with each other for a day.


    Situ Qing looked at Mi Youning''s back and shook his head and laughed.


    When Yuan Aoyun came, situ Qing smiled and said, "this woman is unusual. Unlike those women we met, her eyes are ignored, even a little free and easy."


    Then he looked at Yuan Aoyun, "is this woman really the best woman Yan Hao said?"


    Yuan Aoyun didn''t know about it. He shook his head, raised his chin to the woman around him, and the latter turned and left.


    It was sharp and straight.


    "It''s no use saying these now. Let''s take a look. Han Mo is different after all."


    "That''s true. I hope this woman won''t disappoint people."


    They moved on.


    Han Mo and MI Youning come to the private bar downstairs. Yan Hao and the women around him have started pouring wine.


    It seems that this has been prepared in advance.


    They just sat next to Yan Hao, and Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing also arrived.


    But yuan Aoyun''s side is short of a woman.


    Mi Youning didn''t mind.


    Yuan Aoyun sat next to Han Mo, picked up the glass in front of the table and held it up to him.


    Han Mo also picked up the glass.


    "I heard you made a large military fire transaction with the American Haldane family?"


    "HMM." Han Mo acquiesced.


    The deal was finalized in the golden age, which was the day when the women around me went to Qingshi.


    Yuan Aoyun sighed, "there has been some chaos in the United States recently, which was provoked by the Haldane family. It''s about to change."

 Chapter 198

    Han Mo rubbed his fingers against the wine glass, and the other held mi Youning''s hand tightly.


    Hearing yuan Aoyun''s words, he raised his eyebrows and eyes, "what does that have to do with me? I don''t exile too many weapons in China. This is the biggest setback."


    "Tut tut..." Yuan Aoyun took the wine in the cup to his mouth and looked at Yuan Aoyun. "After a while, the old man at home will visit the United States. I''m afraid there will be some trouble at that time."


    Han Mo frowned, "I''ll arrange people in the United States to take more care of them, and I''ll say hello to the people of the Haldane family in advance."


    "We don''t need any hands. The old man''s people are not vegetarian. Just say hello to the haldanji family."


    Yuan Aoyun filled his glass and raised it to Han Mo again, "OK."


    Both men''s glasses are empty.


    Mi Youning listened to their conversation, but his heart didn''t fluctuate much.


    Through the transparent glass of the floor to ceiling window of the room, she looked at the scene of demons dancing downstairs.


    "Bang..."


    Just then, however, the gunshot rang out.


    The sound is reduced in this music, but it can still be heard by people with guns all year round.


    Han Mo held the woman in his arms for the first time, pressed her head on her legs, and then bent down to protect her.


    Situ Qing and Yan Hao also moved quickly to Han Mo''s side and got down.


    The demonic dance downstairs continues.


    The gunfire was obscured by the fierce music downstairs.


    Mi Youning saw it on her side. There was a hole in the glass she looked at before.


    That size is the mark of sub bullet shooting.


    "Bang..."


    The door of the private room was also quickly pushed open, and Hao Qiu came in.


    Holding a gun in his hand, he turned off the lights in the room, stood in the room and looked around warily.


    The smell of blood spread throughout the room.


    Han Mo didn''t see the blood. At this time, he smelled the bloody smell, but his eyes became deep and depressed in the dark.


    "Hao Qiu! Find out the people!"


    "Wait..."


    When Han Mo ordered, Yuan Aoyun stopped him.


    "I sent them, but I didn''t expect to miss."


    He took the initiative to admit it.


    "Bang..."


    Just as his voice fell, a son - Bullet flew in the room again.


    The shooting direction was the place occupied by Hao Qiu.


    Hao Qiu dodged with keen speed.


    "Shit! I didn''t arrange this man."


    Now yuan Aoyun also came back. He bowed his head, quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the previous woman''s phone.


    That man is also his subordinate.


    "Whose man is this?"


    Yan Hao opened his mouth in a low dark space. His voice was not afraid, but it was uncomfortable.


    Situ Qing also opened his mouth around him and said, "it''s not for yuan Aoyun or Han mo. who''s hurt now, that''s for whom?"


    Han Mo''s eyes kept flowing in the dark, looking at Yuan Aoyun.


    "Are you hurt?"


    The tone was worried.


    "Yes."


    At this time, Yuan Aoyun couldn''t dial his subordinates. He knew that there was a gun war this time.


    Before, I wanted to try the women around Han Mo to see if she would stand up when Han Mo was in danger.


    Now it''s off.


    Mi Youning lies in Han Mo''s arms, listens to their intermittent words, and understands something.


    Yuan Aoyun should have arranged a special program.


    Now something really went wrong.


    And he came to Yuan Aoyun.


    The other side made their itinerary clear.

 Chapter 199

    Hao Qiu dodged a shot and heard the return of Bluetooth in his ear. He immediately asked, "my Lord, the people downstairs have surrounded the prosperous times. The people in the dark are opposite. Now I don''t know how many people there are. Do you want to find them?"


    "Pull people out and live."


    Han Mo''s low voice sounded, and Hao Qiu quickly ordered people to investigate one by one.


    "Little soul, who''s opposite?"


    Mi Youning nestled in Han Mo''s arms and didn''t take it to heart at this time.


    After all, Han Mo himself is always in such a dangerous environment.


    And the other three have little to do with her.


    These people are not simple.


    "Host, there are two groups of people, one group of people came for Han Mo, and the other wave came for another man in the room, Yuan Aoyun."


    "How many people are there?" Mi Youning asked with a frown.


    "There are less than thirty people. They are scattered in the opposite room and even downstairs."


    Mi Youning frowned tightly when she heard Yan. She raised her head and asked, "Han Mo, there are people on the bar stage. I saw someone holding a gun before. How many people did you take out this time?"


    "There are not many people, but in the prosperous times, they are all my people."


    "If I kill someone here, can you settle it?"


    Did mi Youning hear his answer? He reached out to touch him and asked with a smile.


    "It can be settled, but you don''t need to do it."


    His words are already late.


    Because mi Youning felt the gun from him, "only I can recognize the man. Don''t worry."


    With that, MI Youning left his body protection, and the cat came to the floor glass counter to hide his body.


    "Little soul, give me the real picture and find out those people."


    "Right away."


    Han Mo wanted to chase her when she left, but yuan Aoyun caught her.


    "You two can''t hide there. Wait a minute. I''ve contacted the army team in Baishi."


    The sub bullet flew in again. This time it was silenced.


    Hao Qiu has also hid.


    The attack was one after another, and he couldn''t resist it at all.


    We can only observe the direction of these shots in the dark and tell the investigators to look for them.


    Mi Youning has locked the target downstairs through the real picture.


    The man with a red dot on his head is the assassin.


    The three red dots were locked by her.


    Mi Youning squatted in the dark, locked these targets and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Han Mo wears a gun with theout a silencer.


    She fired two shots in a row and quickly moved to the opposite obstacle to avoid.


    "Poop..."


    While mi Youning was moving, her previous position was hit.


    After solving the two people, MI Youning locked the next target again.


    The crowd downstairs did not panic when they saw the people who suddenly fell to the ground.


    These people in the dark light, no one can see clearly that the blood flows out of the mouth of the moon Hungary.


    Even if I saw it, I thought it was wine or a prank.


    Bars always do.


    "Bang..."


    Lock the last goal and MI Youning will solve it quickly.


    This time she returned to Han mo.


    Behind her, the son - bounced and followed.


    Han Mo felt her body back in his arms again, and his heart loosened.


    Mi Youning lets Han Mo hold her, turns around, looks across, and searches for those who have been chasing her.


    "Bai Ling, how can you see the people downstairs clearly? Can''t it be accidental injury?"

 Chapter 200

    Yan Hao was very skeptical about mi Youning''s agile tactics.


    Mi Youning ignored him, but put his wrist on Han Mo''s shoulder and aimed at the sniper in the opposite room.


    "Bang..."


    The person opposite was shot in the head by her. Mi Youning quickly bowed his head and buried his body in Han Mo''s arms.


    "Hoo..."


    She took a deep breath.


    Then he looked in the direction of Yan Hao.


    "What? You still want to have an in-depth discussion with me? Anytime."


    Yan Hao curled his lips in the dark, but he didn''t retort.


    The figure of a woman before was still replayed in his mind.


    Han Mo made a noise at this time. "We rushed out. Now people in the dark have been staring at us."


    "I''ll cover." Hao Qiu followed.


    Holding the restless woman in his arms, Han Mo thought that if he didn''t go out at this time, he didn''t know whether the woman would have other actions.


    Even if it was a manslaughter, he was not afraid that the person in his arms would be hurt.


    "OK, rush out, and the person I called should also arrive." Yuan Aoyun agreed.


    "OK."


    "Yes."


    Situ Qing and Yan Hao followed.


    Han Mo picked up mi Youning and ran towards the door. He was very fast.


    Yan Hao followed him closely. When he was halfway there was a momentary pause in his footsteps.


    But soon he continued to walk forward.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing also quickly followed.


    Hao Qiu put a mat behind him and shot at the man in the dark opposite.


    Until everyone leaves the private room.


    Mi Youning and Han Mo go out and are greeted by several bodyguards.


    "Master..."


    Han Mo put down the woman in his arms, looked at these people and asked, "where''s the manager of the bar?"


    "The manager has gone to block the scene. People downstairs are in panic because they are dead."


    Yuan Aoyun received the news here. He stood up and said, "Han Mo, my people have arrived. The military - side will take action on this matter and go through the formal procedures."


    Hearing his words, Han Mo did not nod, but looked at Mi Youning.


    Seeing that there were no scars on the woman, I was completely relieved.


    "Yan Hao!"


    Just as Han Mo was about to nod his head, he heard situ Qing''s startled voice.


    He turned and saw situ Qing holding Yan Hao, who had a bright red belly.


    That''s the color of blood, so dazzling.


    Especially the blood came from Yan Hao.


    "Kill! Pull out everyone and kill them on the spot!"


    Han Mo''s eyes were red, with a gloomy rage in his eyes.


    He left mi Youning and walked towards Yan Hao, holding his fists tightly.


    Once, once Yan Hao was like this, lying beside him with blood all over.


    It was he who stood up and let him live to this day.


    Mi Youning sees Han Mo''s attitude change, especially his mania and towering anger.


    This surprised her a little.


    Yan Hao''s injury is not the key.


    Han Mo was worried, but she saw the man''s red eyes.


    The emotion in his eyes is not quite right.


    That''s not only all the worries, but also the crazy killing. It''s very infiltrating.


    "Situ Qing, you take him to the hospital. I''ll stay with AO Yun to clean up."


    Han Mo''s words made situ Qing act quickly, "OK, call back."


    Situ Qing, with an anxious face, helped Yan Hao straight to the stairs.


    "You guys keep up."


    Han Mo pointed out that several people followed situ Qing and Yan Hao.


    The people he pointed out quickly followed up.

 Chapter 201

    After Han Mo''s instructions, he looked at Mi Youning who was staring at him not far away.


    This time his eyes took refuge, "go back, too. I''ll let Hao Qiu take you back."


    Mi Youning shrugged, threw the gun to him and took up the bodyguard.


    "Just him. Call him Dali, right?"


    The man who was pulled by him nodded, "yes, Miss Bai."


    Mi Youning said to Han Mo, "I''ll leave Hao Qiu to you. You can use it easily. I''ll let him send it back."


    Then he turned and walked towards another elevator.


    Han Mo looked at the back of her leaving. The depression, rage and bloodthirsty in her eyes could no longer be covered up.


    However, just then, MI Youning suddenly turned back.


    She saw it. She really saw it this time.


    At this time, Han Mo seemed to have changed.


    His face was distorted and evil.


    All the emotions in those eyes were seen by her.


    This man really has a problem.


    Mi Youning sees Han Mo turning around, and her eyes instantly change into a panic.


    She smiled and waved to the man, "forgot to say, go back early, otherwise it will be a long night and I can''t sleep alone."


    The momentum of Han Mo''s whole body was instantly put away, and his eyes were stunned.


    The hands clenched more tightly into fists.


    This time mi Youning stepped onto the open elevator.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Yuan Aoyun had to reconsider the woman he left.


    Han Mo''s rage and his bloodthirsty have never changed for so many years.


    Which one doesn''t need to be released before it can pass.


    Yan Hao''s injury today will definitely remind him of the events of that year.


    This made him unable to suppress his bloodthirsty heart.


    The woman who left now let Han Mo put away all his external emotions for a moment.


    It can be seen that she is different.


    This woman''s position in Han Mo''s heart is also very important.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning went downstairs and walked out of the elevator. He saw a crowd of people fully armed, wearing camouflage clothes and holding blunt - Blade - guns in their hands.


    This is what yuan Aoyun called his man.


    Yuan Aoyun is so young that he seems to have real power.


    Vigorously take mi Youning out of the prosperous era.


    Because of the shortage of manpower, Li Li went to drive himself.


    Mi Youning stood by the gate of the prosperous age.


    She watched one group after another wearing camouflage clothes, but she couldn''t see that the members of her army had entered the prosperous age.


    "Little soul, who is the one who assassinated Han Mo?"


    Suddenly she wondered who these people who wanted Han Mo''s life would be.


    "Host, the people who assassinated Han Mo are American people, some groups that don''t need his eyes."


    Mi Youning understands the words of giving up the soul.


    As long as Han Mo is the owner of the Han family, he will always experience this.


    With so many people in the world, some people are impatient and stand up to die.


    Hitting a stone with an egg has always been an act of suicide.


    Mi Youning didn''t care this time. When she saw Dali driving, she opened the door and sat on it herself.


    "The host, about the man who assassinated yuan Aoyun, has something to do with the host."


    "Oh? It has something to do with me?"


    As soon as mi Youning got into the car, he heard the words of Jiehun.


    She couldn''t help being curious.


    "Yes, the Li family, also a military political family, is also the daughter of the Li family. They have a crush on Han mo."


    Li family, Li Yan has a crush on Han mo.


    The Li family, because of some forces and the subsequent change, even started to fight against the yuan family.


    The young Li family sent people from K organization to teach her a lesson. Now

 Chapter 202

    Now they are fighting against Han Mo''s brothers. It seems that they are really tired of living.


    "Dali, do you know which hospital situ Qing took Yan Hao to?"


    "Yes, Miss Bai is going?"


    "Well, go to the hospital first."


    Energetically smelled the words and said, "OK." then he turned the front of the car in front.


    ¡­¡­


    When I got to the hospital, I called energetically in advance to make it clear.


    He took mi Youning straight to the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, situ Qing and the bodyguards sent by Han mo were waiting.


    Situ Qing was surprised to see mi Youning''s figure appear.


    He came up and showed a gentle smile. "Yan Hao has nothing to do, just need to take out the son of his abdomen."


    Mi Youning nodded, looked at the corridor not far away, raised his chin, "talk?"


    Situ Qing smiled and nodded, "OK."


    They walked towards the corridor.


    Situ Qing took out his cigarette and lit it.


    His eyes have been on MI Youning.


    He took a deep breath and slowly spit out, "you surprised me."


    Mi Youning leaned against the wall and smiled innocently.


    Because what they know is the original owner, not herself.


    Thinking of seeing something wrong with Han Mo in the prosperous age, MI Youning didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the theme.


    "Is there something wrong with Han Mo?"


    When situ Qing heard her question, the smile on his face disappeared for a moment.


    He hung his head and played with his cigarette. "Why don''t you ask him yourself."


    "If I could ask it from him, why waste my time here."


    "Ha ha..." situ Qing smiled, "that''s true, but..."


    He raised his eyes and stared at Mi Youning. He didn''t smile. "Why do you think I would tell you?"


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows. She wouldn''t have asked situ Qing if Jiehun couldn''t detect everything about Han mo.


    "It''s up to you to say whether he''s in the wrong state. I want to know."


    She stood up and was about to leave.


    Situ Qing spoke at this time.


    "About ten years ago, Yuan Aoyun, Han Mo and Yan Hao were kidnapped.


    From then on, Han Mo and Yan Hao escaped death and came back. They all changed, and Yan Hao left permanent scars on his face. "


    Mi Youning stopped and listened to situ Qing talk about their past.


    ¡­¡­


    Until half an hour later, MI Youning visited Yan Hao.


    Even changed his previous attitude, showed a sincere smile, comforted him a few words, and wished him an early recovery.


    Then she left the hospital in a hurry.


    "Vigorously, return to the prosperous age!"


    Sitting in the car, MI Youning dropped this sentence and replayed situ Qing''s words in his mind.


    Once han Mo was not like this.


    At that time, his family had a certain real power in the military, political and commercial circles.


    Unfortunately, until one day, all this has undergone earth shaking changes.


    He, Yuan Aoyun and Yan Hao were kidnapped on that day.


    He watched his parents'' blood run out in front of him.


    The other party even uses the most bloody method of dividing corpses.


    Han Mo was not an adult at that time.


    Looking at the complete body of his parents, it turned into pieces in front of him.


    He shouted wildly, stopped loudly, and even begged for mercy.


    But those people were indifferent at all, but constantly tortured his nerves.


    This is not the most cruel.


    Those people saw Han Mo kneeling on the ground begging for mercy and even brought a big wolf dog.


    Those are wild wolf dogs fed with raw meat.


    PS: my eyes are sore. I feel terrible. Recently, I spend too much time staring at the computer.


    Looks like we''re going to rest for a few days.


    Of course, it will not be broken, because Huahua has more than 100000 manuscripts.


    Dear ones, don''t forget to vote

 Chapter 203

    Han Mo was stimulated again.


    He once again watched his parents'' bodies being bitten by wolves and dogs.


    He was crazy and angry, but it didn''t work at all.


    Those people will only get more and more excited and even use more cruel means.


    Yuan Aoyun and Yan Hao witnessed all this together.


    This was also what situ Qing said from their mouths.


    It''s not over yet.


    Han Mo witnessed the death of his biological parents, uncles and all Han families. He looked numb.


    Those people also felt boring and finally started at him.


    What they give is not a one shot kill, but a slow torture.


    Because enjoy this painful taste.


    They beat Han Mo miserably and finally began to use the knife.


    At that time, Han Mo tightly protected his head and begged for mercy without pain.


    The other party has lost patience.


    When one of them took out the knife, Yuan Aoyun and Yan Hao had untied the rope from each other.


    When the knife fell on Han Mo, Yan Hao rushed up.


    The blade brushed his cheek.


    More than ten years ago, nearly twenty years ago, medicine was not so advanced.


    Yan Hao''s face was scarred for life.


    However, situ Qing said that Yan Hao left many scars not only on his face, but also on his body.


    He held Han Mo tightly to block it for him.


    Mi Youning asked situ Qing why Yan Hao did that.


    Situ Qing smiled with bitterness and self mockery on his face.


    He said that if yuan Aoyun had not been dragged down at that time, the other party would have done the same.


    Even if situ Qing was kidnapped that day, he would protect Han Mo like Yan Hao.


    Han Mo''s family background was more than ten years ago. If it were in ancient times, it would be more than enough to say that they were royal relatives and relatives.


    He is a man at the top of his life.


    He enjoys the admiration and envy of countless people.


    But it was such a man that he regarded them as brothers.


    The three were almost old, but they were willing to call him brother.


    At that time, which of the three families was not brought up by the Han family in its heyday.


    He is a real favorite of heaven.


    Unfortunately, it was destroyed.


    However, if you don''t die, you will have a blessing.


    Just when the three people were beaten, the power of Han Mo''s grandfather''s family came.


    Han Mo''s forefathers had certain rights in the United States.


    They saved the only blood of the Han family.


    They didn''t see Han Mo again for many years.


    Until they graduated, they saw the different Han Mo who returned home again.


    Once in a while, Yuan Aoyun saw the crazy side of Han mo.


    It was a year after they met.


    He saw Han Mo with his own eyes and tortured those people, just as they suffered that day.


    He hurried with Yan Hao, and the three finally pried open his mouth.


    What happened that year has become a magic barrier in his heart. He can''t get out.


    As long as he sees blood, or people like that, he can''t control it.


    Not without a psychologist, not without treatment.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be saved at last.


    It was like his life, always with him.


    From then on, everyone around tried to avoid letting Han Mo see blood.


    This time Yan Hao was injured, Han Mo will be crazy again.


    Hearing this, MI Youning thought of seeing the aura released by Han Mo and his bloodthirsty eyes when she left.


    She just wants to see each other now.


    At this time, she felt some love for this man.

 Chapter 204

    Just a few years ago, Han Mo''s grandfather died.


    He is now alone.


    The Han family I saw in the American mansion before is just a branch of my grandfather.


    These people refused to accept him, but they had to fear him.


    Just because of his decisive means of killing and cutting, his cruelty and ruthlessness, and his bloodthirsty nature, they were afraid.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    When the car stopped, MI Youning opened the door for the first time and went straight to the prosperous age.


    "Miss, the business is closed today. Come back another day."


    Just as she came to the gate of Shengshi, she was stopped by some uniformed staff.


    Energetically followed and negotiated with each other. Within a moment, these people were released.


    Sitting on the stairs, MI Youning just planned to press the floor. Then she remembered that she didn''t know whether Han Mo was still in the bar at this time.


    "Energetically, where does Han Mo deal with some things on weekdays?"


    Energetically cold and dark face, with hesitation at this time.


    Today, he made a taboo and didn''t report it. He took the woman in front of him to the hospital.


    Then he came back again. All this was that he touched some taboos.


    However, now that we have arrived here, energetically began to be timid.


    Mi Youning could not see his emotions, but he also understood his concerns. "It''s okay. Just tell me. I''ll guarantee you''re okay."


    Dali''s face immediately flashed a surprise, "thank you, mother. The owner should work on the sixth floor."


    After hearing the strong call, MI Youning''s fingers, which had not moved before, suddenly shook.


    She looked at the third floor that was inadvertently pressed, and then pressed it to the sixth floor again as if nothing had happened.


    Holding the moon in both hands, Hungary turned his head and looked at Dali, "mistress? What''s the name?"


    Energetically was watched by her and blushed, but she didn''t open her mouth to betray the boss, that is, Hao Qiu.


    And MI Youning didn''t really mean to argue with him.


    She was not embarrassed and looked at the lighted floor.


    The sixth floor will be here soon.


    However, MI Youning never thought that the scene to meet them was so visually shocking.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, several guns were aimed at them.


    These people with - guns met the crowd in camouflage clothes downstairs when she left.


    Dali immediately came forward, "I''m from the Han family. This is our mistress."


    As soon as Hao Qiu heard the strong voice not far away, he immediately came over.


    "It''s from the Han family."


    As soon as they heard Hao Qiu''s words, they immediately put away their weapons.


    Mi Youning stepped out of the elevator, walked to Hao Qiu and asked directly, "where is Han Mo?"


    "Ah..."


    Just then, MI Youning heard a terrible howl.


    She looked in the direction of the voice.


    Hao Qiu also knew that it was difficult to cover up the past.


    This made him stare in the dark.


    The latter innocently touched his nose.


    Mi Youning ignored the people around him and walked towards the room where the sound came from.


    "Miss Bai!"


    Standing at the door, MI Youning put her hand on the doorknob.


    The sound was not loud, so mi Youning was not sure whether the people in the room would hear it.


    She didn''t respond to the people in the room, so she pushed the door open vigorously.


    The door was opened and everything inside had a panoramic view.


    The scene in front of MI Youning frowned, but there was no disgust or fear.


    There were six or seven people lying in the room, all covered with blood, and the holes that were shot.

 Chapter 205

    Let people clearly realize that they are dead and can''t die anymore.


    There are also several men kneeling on the ground with injuries. The posture is also very strange and covered with blood.


    However, MI Youning ignored all this.


    She looked at the man standing in the room, wiping the blood on his hands.


    The other party''s red eyes and tight lips were seen by her.


    "Hao Qiu!"


    Han Mo knew it was too late, but the woman found out.


    When he heard Hao Qiu''s address outside the door, he stopped to erase the trace.


    However, everything in front of us was still exposed, and it was too late.


    He was sure that all the expressions on his face and his distorted face had been seen by the woman standing at the door.


    At this time, he couldn''t lose his temper with MI Youning, but he couldn''t help venting his anger.


    Hao Qiu quickly runs into the room, but when he comes to MI Youning, he is stopped by her.


    Mi Youning stops Hao Qiu''s footsteps and looks at the man standing in the room who doesn''t know how to continue his movements.


    When she came to Han Mo, she smiled at Mi Youning''s mouth. The smile was quiet and even more gentle than usual.


    She took the handkerchief in Han Mo''s hand and wiped the blood red color for him herself.


    "Why are you so careless? I was going to go home, but I didn''t feel right without you, so I came to pick you up."


    Mi Youning wiped the blood on Han Mo''s hand and looked up at him with gentle eyes but a touch of heartache.


    The latter''s eyes twinkled with excitement, and the corners of his mouth pursed hard.


    His hand trembled in the woman''s hand.


    "OK, go home."


    Han Mo tried to bend his mouth and show his previous smile, but he felt very uncomfortable.


    He could feel how unnatural his expression was now.


    Standing aside, Yuan Aoyun raised his bandaged arm and walked to the two men.


    "All right, you go home and leave it to me."


    Yuan Aoyun''s face is not good-looking. Now he knows the people behind the curtain.


    But now seeing such a woman around his good brother can affect Han Mo''s mood and his bloodthirsty nature.


    This still makes him very happy.


    Han Mo nodded to Yuan Aoyun when he heard Yan. He turned his head again and looked at Mi Youning around him.


    "Let''s go home."


    The latter held his hand, nodded to Yuan Aoyun, took Han Mo and left the bloody room.


    Hao Qiu stood aside to see this scene and quickly arranged for people to leave.


    Looking at their leaving backs, Yuan Aoyun''s eyes were complex and shook his head.


    Until I saw their figure disappear in the elevator, I turned and looked at the previous room.


    At this moment, his eyes were extremely cold and arrogant.


    "Li family!"


    The clenched his teeth and an angry voice sounded.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Han Mo return to Han''s house. Neither of them mentioned what happened in the prosperous times before.


    Han Mo lay in bed with a woman in his arms, but he couldn''t sleep.


    He didn''t mention it because he knew that women must know something. He had nothing to say.


    The other party''s attitude has explained her decision.


    Mi Youning didn''t mention it because he couldn''t bear to poke his wound again.


    Such a tragic experience, and later deep in it.


    This man is not as strong as his appearance.


    She loves this man and can only accompany each other like this.


    As long as he never leaves, she will accompany him through this life.

 Chapter 206

    The other party shook his head, "I''ll go back when Yan Hao is ready. I''ve called home."


    "Hey... I don''t have anything to do. You can be busy when you have something to do. I''ll be fine for a few days."


    Yan Hao doesn''t like it. He is relatively idle among the four. There''s no need to delay things because of him.


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him.


    "OK, it''s all right. Come to me some days. I need your help."


    Han Mo looks at Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing.


    "OK."


    "No problem."


    Both of them have no opinion. They have prepared enough time to come to Baishi this time.


    Yan Hao was ignored.


    "You just ignore me, really?"


    He looked at the three people with sad eyes, and even mi Youning didn''t let go at last.


    When Yuan Aoyun came today, he listened to the other party.


    Those people killed by women before were indeed assassins.


    Those who died were members of the two groups.


    In this regard, they all understand that this woman is definitely not simple, even deep.


    Han Mo heard Yan Hao''s dissatisfied words and didn''t comfort him.


    He glanced at each other''s wounds and said with a smile, "you should have set it up that day."


    "What''s the matter? It''s mysterious and intriguing."


    In fact, not only Yan Hao was curious, but even yuan Aoyun and situ Qing looked at Han Mo with confused eyes.


    The latter smiled mysteriously and pulled mi Youning up. "I''ll know then. I''ll go back first and see you another day."


    The last sentence is for Yan Hao.


    Until he got on the bus, MI Youning was also aroused by the men around him.


    She looked at the man beside her, who was looking at the documents carefully. The corners of each other''s mouth made an appropriate arc, and the lines of her face softened.


    The man is in a good mood. Mi Youning can''t help it at last.


    "You said to ask yuan Aoyun to help them. What''s the matter?"


    Han Mo looked up at her and smiled mysteriously, "this is a secret."


    He reached out and wiped mi Youning''s head, ravaged it twice, and then continued to read the documents.


    These days, he has wasted a lot of time. Some urgent documents still need his signature.


    Han''s group has too many backlog recently, so he has to deal with it in the car.


    Seeing his attitude, MI Youning also knew that it was impossible to find anything from each other''s mouth.


    Seeing him handling the documents, MI Youning turned and looked out of the car.


    Just as she started to move, her palm was scratched.


    "Huh?"


    She turned and saw the man, still holding his previous posture, with a serious and rigorous attitude.


    Mi Youning thought the other party was careless about the little move just now.


    However, when she moved again, her palm was scratched again.


    This is more obvious than before.


    Mi Youning couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked at the man around him. With such childish little movements, the man sat up and was really expressionless.


    If she hadn''t experienced it, she wouldn''t have thought that the man known as the dark emperor was so childish.


    The man made two small moves in a row, and MI Youning never understood what he meant.


    The other party just doesn''t allow her to divert her eyes and keep looking at him.


    Mi Youning changed his posture this time. With his other hand, he propped up his head and leaned against the seat, so he looked at the serious man around him.


    Han Mo looked at her and gave her a spoiled smile. Then he continued to be busy.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 207

    A week later.


    That day, MI Youning woke up late.


    She was tossed badly last night.


    Han Mo was not tired at all. She finally fell asleep and didn''t know when the other party stopped.


    It''s nine o''clock in the morning.


    She washed downstairs as usual, but there was no man downstairs, only energetically with other bodyguards.


    This is Han Mo left to protect her, or the hand she followed when she went out.


    Liu Ma saw her coming downstairs and immediately walked forward with a smile on her face.


    "Miss Bai, you are awake. The restaurant has prepared breakfast for you."


    Mi Youning nodded and walked towards the restaurant, "where''s Han Mo, Liu ma?"


    "I don''t know the whereabouts of the owner. I must have gone to the company."


    Hearing this answer, MI Youning didn''t take it to heart. He also thought that the other party might have gone to the company.


    After all, during this period of time, men have been with her, and most of all business affairs have been sent here from the company.


    However, MI Youning didn''t see Han Mo in the evening.


    She sat cross legged on the sofa, casually broadcasting TV programs.


    One day, I didn''t see Han Mo''s figure. Today, she always feels something missing.


    I can''t lift my mood.


    Dali, standing not far away, answered the phone. He heard the content of the phone and glanced at Mi Youning inadvertently.


    The latter was absent-minded and didn''t feel the obscure sight at all.


    It was not until he vigorously put away his mobile phone that he came towards mi Youning.


    "Miss Bai, the owner wants you to go to the golf course in the north."


    Mi Youning didn''t move when she sat on the sofa. She turned her head and looked at Li Li with puzzled eyes.


    "He''s back?"


    "Yes, the owner will wait for you there." energetically made a gesture of invitation.


    Mi Youning put on her home shoes without changing her home clothes and went straight to the door.


    Vigorously watching her leave like this, her eyes were a little hard to hide.


    "Miss Bai, do you wear a coat?"


    Mi Youning had reached the door, and then he heard Dali''s words.


    She looked at Han Mo''s coat not far away and picked it up, "just this one. Let''s go."


    Dali is not keeping up.


    In the north of the manor, there is a place for leisure and entertainment, as well as a golf course.


    Drive people here vigorously.


    Mi Youning knows this way, but he hasn''t been here.


    This was her first time. Looking at the dark scene outside the car, she frowned.


    "Why is there no street lamp here? When did the Han family save so much money?"


    But I know what''s going to happen today.


    Hearing her words, I felt a little miserable about it, but I still respectfully said, "there may be something wrong today."


    Push open the door and get off. Mi Youning looks at the dark night, and his frown hasn''t loosened.


    "Dali, are you sure Han Mo asked me to come here?"


    However, in her questioning room, Dali has started the car again and left the open space.


    Looking at him and driving away without saying a word, MI Youning secretly raised his eyebrow.


    Just then she heard a roar from a distance.


    The sound came from above.


    Mi Youning raised his head and looked at the sky with a little starlight.


    There was the sound of a plane in the distance.


    No... that''s a helicopter.


    Listen to the sound and the direction. It doesn''t seem to be one.


    Seeing the helicopter getting closer and closer, the lights of the helicopter became more and more obvious.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."

 Chapter 208

    Suddenly, the surrounding fire rose and gorgeous colors came into my eyes.


    That''s fireworks.


    Looking at all this, MI Youning''s conspiracy idea was dispelled at this moment.


    She looked around at the fireworks in the distance with a smile in her eyes.


    Especially looking at the brilliant fireworks, rising to the sky to form a pattern, laughing more brightly.


    That is the pattern of a heart. In the heart-shaped pattern is the word Bai Ling marries me.


    Fireworks rose into the air again and again.


    However, the fireworks bloom in an instant, although beautiful, but also dissipated in an instant.


    When the fireworks stopped rising, MI Youning hung his head and smiled.


    In the moment she hung her head, bright light came from all directions.


    Mi Youning keeps her eyes on Han Mo, watching him getting closer and closer, and her heart beats uncontrollably.


    The feeling was so strong that she was caught off guard.


    Although she smiled, she didn''t know why. Her eyes were a little wet.


    She couldn''t tell the mood of the moment and how to describe it.


    Her body and heart began to get out of control.


    The body doesn''t seem to be its own, and the heartbeat is not obedient, faster and faster.


    Tears seem to be coming out.


    This man, he''s really... Good, good.


    Something ran across her face. Mi Youning thought it was her tears.


    Reach out and touch, but touch something soft.


    She stretched out her hand and saw the red rose petals.


    Looking up, I saw the petals falling all over the sky under the bright light.


    Mi Youning covers her mouth in disbelief and looks at the scene above.


    Several helicopters overhead are still turning around.


    Where they pass, there are petals falling, and the huge golf course is raining with petals.


    At this time, Han Mo also led the people to MI Youning''s not far away.


    His eyes showed a loving light, standing in the rain of petals and looking at Mi Youning affectionately.


    Mi Youning looked down at him and looked at each other.


    This moment is like ten thousand years.


    PS: write here, you can have a happy ending. At a glance, ten thousand years, a happy ending.


    Such a proposal scene is what all women want.


    The author is already jealous and doesn''t want to continue writing... Don''t chase me, hahaha

 Chapter 209

    There is only a distance of two or three meters between them.


    Han Mo suddenly made a move.


    He stood opposite mi Youning and knelt on one knee.


    After he had the action, Yuan Aoyun, Yan Hao and situ Qing behind him.


    There are some people who don''t know, kneeling on one knee.


    "Bai Ling, can you marry me?"


    Han Mo''s low magnetic voice sounded with a sense of sexuality that he didn''t normally have.


    The words revealed are incomparably affectionate.


    "Bai Ling, can you marry Han Mo?"


    The voices of others rang out neatly.


    Mi Youning kept covering her mouth.


    At this moment, the tears in her eyes finally flowed down.


    She finally understood.


    This is moving, this is the most real feeling in her heart.


    She took down her hand to cover her mouth. Mi Youning''s face was covered with tears, but she smiled brightly.


    "OK."


    She answered.


    In this quiet space, although the voice was low, Han Mo, who knelt on one knee, still heard it clearly.


    But he raised his voice again and asked, "Bai Ling, tell me loudly, will you marry me?"


    Mi Youning smiled, looking happy and happy.


    She took a deep breath and shouted at the man, "OK! I said OK! I want to marry Han Mo!"


    At this moment, she is Bai Ling, Bai Ling is her.


    This man loves her too.


    And she


    She loves you too.


    How can you not love.


    Such a man makes her have to love.


    Han Mo heard her answer and quickly stood up and ran towards her.


    Standing in front of MI Youning, Han Mo handed her the rose in his hand.


    "If you take my flowers, you can''t escape in your life."


    Mi Youning took his rose without a moment''s hesitation.


    Then Han Mo knelt on one knee again and raised the exquisite box with two rings in his hand.


    And the ring, in which the diamond glitters with moving luster.


    "Bai Ling, marry me, be my wife all my life, and be with me all my life, okay?"


    Han Mo picked up one of the diamond rings and held it high with excited expectation in his eyes.


    At this moment, MI Youning can''t refuse this man whether she can do it or not.


    She held out her hand. "OK."


    When Han Mo heard the speech, the excitement on his face became as happy as a child.


    He put the ring on MI Youning''s hand.


    At the same time, he stood up and handed another ring to MI Youning.


    Holding the man''s diamond ring in his hand, MI Youning holds the rose and puts his hands on Han Mo''s hands.


    The moment the ring was put on, Han Mo held her hand.


    With an affectionate face and serious eyes, "Bai Ling, I may not be able to promise you anything, but as long as I am one day, I will be loyal to you, love you forever, and spoil you into my bone marrow."


    "OK." Mi Youning looked at the serious man in his eyes. "As long as you don''t leave, I will always be by your side and accompany you to grow old slowly."


    Hearing mi Youning''s last words, Han Mo''s expression was a little strange.


    Just because a fragment flashed through his mind.


    It seems that someone once said that we grow old together.


    However, looking at the woman in front of him, Han Mo waved it behind his head.


    "Congratulations..."


    "Pa pa..."


    "That''s what you Oriental say. Lovers get married, right..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yuan Aoyun, Yan Hao, Si tuqing and others came forward one after another and sent their blessings.


    Among them, MI Youning heard a familiar voice.

 Chapter 210

    That''s Carl cook I met in the United States.


    Looking up, it was really the other party. Standing beside him was the young, handsome and delicate man I had seen before.


    At this time, the feelings between the two people are also obvious. Their feelings are very good.


    Just then, MI Youning suddenly saw the camera facing her not far away.


    Holding a rose in her hand, she smiled brightly at the machine lens.


    This is a conditioned reflex and her most real happiness.


    When Han Mo and MI Youning received the blessings of the people around them.


    The two teams not far away made moves one after another.


    I saw these people holding a heart-shaped Kongming lamp in their hands.


    Light these Kongming lights, release them, and they all rise.


    All the heart-shaped Kongming lamps rose to the sky together.


    Countless Kongming lights rose, and the picture was beautiful.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw the handwriting on it.


    Bai Ling, I love you.


    Yan Hao came up to MI Youning at this time, "well, this is what I want."


    Mi Youning smiled brightly at him.


    Today''s scene, she knew in her heart that part of it was definitely not Han Mo''s idea.


    But she still couldn''t help moving. This man''s feelings for her and his intentions for her are the most moving.


    Mi Youning turned to look at the man beside him and whispered, "I love you too."


    Yan Hao smiled vaguely, walked to situ Qing and patted him on the shoulder.


    Yuan Aoyun also saw this scene. All three were happy for their good brothers.


    They did make a lot of preparations for this day.


    Now seeing the happy smile on Han Mo''s face, they feel that they are no happier than this moment.


    Even if they get married, they will not have the mood they have today.


    For so many years, Han Mo is the knot they have been unable to let go.


    Now I see him find someone to love, and the other party also loves him.


    Not far away, the Han family finished playing Kong Mingdeng and came to the distance between Han Mo and MI Youning and stood in two rows.


    Hao Qiu is standing in the first place.


    "I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years."


    "I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years."


    After Hao Qiu spoke, a neat and loud voice sounded behind him.


    Mi Youning smiled at the crowd and said, "thank you."


    At this moment, she felt countless blessings, and her inner joy made her relaxed.


    "Host, this is the task world."


    However, at this time, the ring soul came out to find a sense of existence.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged, "little soul, if you don''t speak, I won''t think you are mute. Sometimes silence is the most likable."


    The ring soul continued, "I''m telling you the truth, the main thing is to stay awake."


    His voice was weak, and MI Youning wanted to fight back.


    However, today I was happy and thought of his weakness. I said casually, "OK, I will stay awake."


    But she said in her heart, let her enjoy this moment of degradation.


    It was getting late. Yuan Aoyun, situ Qing and Yan Hao came over.


    "Han Mo, I''ll take someone away first. Go back to the capital tomorrow. Don''t forget to inform me at the wedding. Brother, bless you and be happy forever."


    Hearing yuan Aoyun''s words, Han Mo hugged the woman in his arms and said, "thank you. Have a nice trip."


    Situ Qing also came forward to say goodbye, "I''ll go back with AO Yun. I won''t say much. I wish you happiness."


    "And me, Han Mo, you should show us happiness. The three of us are still single. If you are happy, we will enter the palace of marriage."

 Chapter 211

    A few people talked and laughed and left in the twinkling of an eye.


    After they left, Han Mo also took mi Youning to greet the people around him. Hao Qiu drove them back to their residence.


    That night, they were very excited about each other.


    Even mi Youning was the same, so when Han Mo asked for Huan, she didn''t refuse.


    Even took the initiative to respond to men.


    This caused mi Youning to be unable to get up again the next day.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Yuan Aoyun returned to the capital, the new term came.


    The superior people are supported by the yuan Aoyun family.


    The Li family in the capital, who once found K organization and assassinated yuan Aoyun, no longer exists.


    From beginning to end, MI Youning didn''t see the woman who thought about Han Mo, Li Yan.


    Yan Hao gave up the script of Yanbei Shengshi and has started shooting another script.


    Later Yan Hao told her that it was precisely because he knew that Yan Bei Sheng Shi was Han Mo''s dream.


    Han Mo also cares very much, so he wants to shoot.


    Just to let him see such a scene in reality, even if it is made up by the network.


    However, Han Mo stopped.


    Mi Yuning did not respond to this.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to shoot the play.


    Because Yanbei doesn''t belong to this world at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning''s wedding with Han Mo was held in Baishi.


    It was the second year after Han Mo proposed that they finally got married.


    It was a grand wedding, and the scene was invincible.


    Only the personnel dispatched by the Han family and the people brought by Yuan Aoyun have occupied all the aura.


    Under each other''s oath, they exchanged wedding rings.


    Many years later, until they died, the ring was not removed from their hands.


    After marriage, MI Youning became Han Mo''s assistant and began to enter the Han family.


    Sometimes I help him with something.


    Han Mo''s identity doomed his life to be restless.


    He has experienced many dangers, and MI Youning has helped him resolve them one by one, part of which is by giving up the soul.


    When the original owner''s parents grew old, MI Youning personally sent them away.


    Since then, her only concern in the world is Han Mo, a man.


    Mi Youning and he have no children all their life.


    The Han family finally found a suitable successor.


    That is a child with a trace of Han family blood.


    When they grew old, they handed over all the burdens of the Han family to their successors.


    Now they are seventy and eighty.


    Han Mo lies in the hospital bed and looks at Mi Youning.


    He has come to the end of his life. It''s time to leave.


    But he didn''t want to leave, didn''t want to leave this woman, this woman who had two lives.


    Just a few years ago, he thought of everything.


    It turned out that he was fan Yinqing, or a lonely soul of fan Yinqing, his obsession.


    Mi Youning didn''t know this. Seeing his strange face, he couldn''t help asking, "do you want to push you out?"


    Han Mo nodded, "OK."


    Mi Youning raised his hand to the two bodyguards in the room.


    They put Han Mo in a wheelchair.


    Mi Youning is still in good health. She personally pushes Han Mo out of the hospital and into the garden.


    "Bai Ling, find a place to sit down."


    Mi Youning said with a smile.


    She pushed Han Mo to a row of seats and sat down.


    Looking at the man who once killed decisively, now it is dusk, she has some bitterness in her heart.


    She lived a happy life.

 Chapter 212

    She was really spoiled by a man and loved in the palm of his hand.


    "Bai Ling, I''m leaving."


    Han Mo took her hand, but his eyes were far away.


    Mi Youning shook his hand back and didn''t know how to comfort him.


    The man who accompanied her all her life is leaving.


    And she''s leaving the mission world.


    They are passers-by to each other.


    Mi Youning was speechless by the feelings of sadness, sadness and loss.


    "Gu Xiran, I had a beautiful dream. In the dream, I don''t want to wake up."


    Suddenly, Han Mo opened his mouth and whispered something familiar to MI Youning.


    She looked up at the man in front of her, but the other party still looked into the distance with deep love.


    "I dreamed that we grew old together. It''s really a beautiful dream."


    Han Mo continued to speak. After that, he turned to MI Youning.


    "Bai Ling, I really dreamed. In the two dreams, we all grow old together and grow old together."


    He released his hand with a smile and closed his eyes slowly.


    Mi Youning''s tears fell in an instant.


    This is her second tears since she met Han mo.


    The first time was when a man proposed.


    It all seemed as if it had happened yesterday.


    Now hearing Han Mo''s words, she smiled and cried.


    She knew that the two people must be related.


    Catch Han Mo''s slipping hand and MI Youning holds it in both hands.


    She squatted down - leaned against him. "Go easy, I can''t accompany you forever."


    Relying on Han Mo, MI Youning chose to leave the task world.


    Their affairs behind them will be undertaken, and they will be buried together.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning left the mission world, and her soul returned to the ring soul space.


    The mood is still sad, but I have to tidy up my mood.


    "The host has good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to listen to?"


    Mi Youning walked towards the colorful glazed stones in the room.


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, he replied, "you are free."


    Walking to the colorful glazed stone, MI Youning stretched out his hand and touched the stone in front of him.


    "Host! No!"


    The ring soul was frightened, but it was too late.


    Mi Youning put her hand on the colorful glass stone twice her size.


    At this moment, she felt the strong feeling from the glass stone.


    I also saw the colorful light. The color is very beautiful.


    However, only for a moment, it became dark again.


    "Er... Why is the host okay?"


    The ring soul spoke again, and this time his voice was very surprised.


    Mi Youning was unable to support the powerful induction and quickly withdrew his hand.


    She saw the gorgeous color, "ring the soul, as long as the stone in front of me returns to the color just now, I can leave and end this endless reincarnation?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mi Youning smiled and looked down at her hand.


    After a long time, he said again, "what good news and bad news did you say before?"


    "Ah... The good news is that my soul power has recovered. It''s all right suddenly."


    "What about the bad news?"


    "I can''t follow the host into the task world for the time being."


    Just as ring soul said this, MI Youning felt the ring on her hand and separated from her finger.


    "What about my task?"


    Mi Youning looked at the ring and slowly floated to the colorful glass stone.


    The sound of giving up the soul sounded in her mind, but it was far and near.

 Chapter 213

    "You will get all the privileges..."


    After hearing this, MI Youning suddenly disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    Pain


    All over.


    It''s unbearable.


    Mi Youning was thrown into the task world before he asked about the situation of soul discipline.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the strange environment around her.


    The dark sky made her see everything around her.


    Her eyes were surprised, unbelievable, and even frightened.


    How did the fast-moving car look so huge, and the trees were so spectacular.


    What kind of world is this? How can all the scenery become so spectacular.


    Mi Youning wants to stand up and see what the world is.


    However, just when she wanted to get up, something frightened her again happened.


    Her body was very wrong. She quickly lowered her head and saw dark hair in her eyes.


    "Quit soul! Quit soul! What''s going on?!"


    "I''m going to sleep, the host. The soul has been separated from the body discipline, and everything else depends on you. Privilege is what you think in your heart. All permissions are open. Please use them properly. Once you violate some laws, it will affect the soul power of the host..."


    The sound of the ring soul slowly decreased.


    Then mi Youning''s ring appeared on her neck.


    That''s the one she brought to countless worlds, with a red rope.


    Looking down at the ornament, MI Youning still didn''t get an immediate answer.


    She looked down at her hands... No, they should be called front claws.


    She is not a human at all.


    Ring soul said so much and didn''t tell her why she became a cat.


    And she turned her head and looked at her back leg with severe pain. Her back leg was hurt.


    Weng''s voice, a huge sound came from his ear.


    Mi Youning looked at the huge car and passed her.


    At this moment she knew that now she was in the middle of the road.


    Looking at the scar on the back leg, it shouldn''t have been hit by a car.


    She struggled to get up and dragged her injured hind leg away from the middle of the road.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    Just then, the dazzling light hit mi Youning''s body.


    The car was very fast, but when it hit her, it braked urgently.


    Mi Youning is going to explode when she sees this.


    If the car ran over her directly, the world would be in vain.


    "Shit! Where''s the wild cat! Looking for death!"


    Suddenly, the owner of the emergency brake lowered the window and heard the angry sound.


    If mi Youning could speak and move at this time, he would definitely raise his middle finger at him and hit back at the other party.


    Who''s a wild cat? I''m blind.


    I''m in a hurry to drive so fast on the road.


    Mi Youning ignored the owner''s shouting and walked to the side of the road.


    In fact, her heart is about to collapse.


    The owner of the car had stopped and didn''t run over her.


    If you change something else and press it directly, she will die.


    Mi Youning dragged his hind legs with difficulty.


    Suddenly she heard a slight sound of the door being opened.


    Looking around, I saw that the owner who had stopped before had not left.


    A young man stepped down from the car, with a little publicity, and the other came towards her.


    The spotless expensive leather shoes stopped in front of MI Youning.


    Wang yuebin looked at the black cat in front of him with a slightly critical look.

 Chapter 214

    If he hadn''t seen the cat''s blue eyes before, his car would have passed by.


    Not to mention, the cat''s eyes are really beautiful.


    It''s just that the hair... Looks a little unpleasant.


    "Hey! Kitten, come with me. You''re waiting to die here."


    Then Wang yuebin shook his head and laughed. He discussed something with a cat.


    Reach out and catch the cat¡ª¡ª


    Mi Youning looked at the big hand stretched out to her and kept retreating.


    But she was injured and couldn''t escape the man''s palm.


    She was easily carried in her hand and gradually raised.


    Until you look into each other''s eyes with a look.


    "Tut tut... I was hurt. No wonder."


    Wang yuebin''s tone was more disgusted at this time, but he didn''t let go and threw the cat out.


    Mi Youning kept waving his front paws, trying to get rid of the unreliable man in front of him.


    This man is not good at first sight. She doesn''t want to suffer with each other.


    However, Wang yuebin, regardless of her struggle, went straight back to the car, threw the cat into the rear seat, and then sat back in the co pilot.


    There was no one else in the car. Mi Youning got up from the back seat and looked warily at the closed space.


    Wang yuebin started the car, picked up the cell phone and dialed a doctor.


    The car was driving slowly this time. Mi Youning looked at his weak body and sighed helplessly.


    Then began to receive the story of the world.


    She felt the ring on her hand. Without the existence of the ring soul, the ring had fully recognized her.


    A large number of stories were transmitted to MI Youning''s mind, which made her uncomfortable for a moment.


    "Hello! The big doctor is still busy?"


    When Wang yuebin drove, he had turned on the hands-free sound. When he heard that the phone was connected, he immediately smiled and asked.


    "I''m just going home. What''s up?"


    A warm and comfortable man''s voice came from his mobile phone.


    While mi Youning was receiving the plot, he also heard the warm voice.


    Looking up in the direction of the mobile phone, I saw the mobile phone screen, displaying the doctor''s notes.


    "Well, I just picked up a little wild cat on the road. Tut tut... It''s a pity that I was injured. Let me see."


    There was silence on the phone, followed by a sigh, "OK, go to my house. There are therapeutic drugs at home."


    The man''s voice was somewhat helpless.


    "Hahaha... OK, I''ll be downstairs in 20 minutes."


    "Yes."


    When the phone hangs up, Wang yuebin sees mi Youning sitting in the back seat through the mirror.


    He was opposite the blue cat''s eyes.


    Wang yuebin saw that the cat was dirty and its hair looked a little messy.


    "Tut tut... Why didn''t you find out before? You''re so bad."


    The tone was filled with regret.


    Mi Youning immediately stood up and grinned at him.


    Don''t take me to the car.


    "Oh! You have a big temper."


    Seeing that the cat blew its hair, Wang yuebin raised his eyebrows with a smile between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "OK, dad will show you the wound later and wash it later."


    Wang yuebin smiled and comforted, with no malice in his eyes.


    But when mi Youning heard the unreliable words behind him, he couldn''t care.


    She flew up to catch the man driving.


    Fuck your father, my mother is different from you. Where''s your face.


    Unfortunately, she just got up, but her hind legs were not strong enough to suck up her strength.


    "Poof..."


    When Wang yuebin saw the cat''s action, he naturally knew what it was going to do.

 Chapter 215

    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Mi Youning also felt ashamed and turned to face the seat. She didn''t want to see the man.


    In other words, she also found that she seemed to be easy to explode when she entered the mission world this time.


    Wang yuebin smiled with his eyebrows when he saw the cat''s humanized action.


    "All right, don''t laugh at you. Dad will take you to cure your injury right away."


    Mi Youning ignored his words and regarded them as flies buzzing.


    Heart Tucao Dao, God make complaints about his father.


    I''m a cat demon. Where''s your face.


    Yes, the original owner''s cat body is a century old demon.


    Mistakenly broke into the human world, but because the demon force was forbidden by the world, he became an ordinary cat.


    He died without staying in this human world for a day.


    The scars of the original Lord were also hurt in the human world.


    But it was not hit by a car, but man-made.


    During the day, several children caught her and constantly destroyed her.


    The injury to the hind leg was tossed out by them.


    It''s cruel to say that today''s children are also cruel.


    The children threw her in the air, hit the ground and threw stones at her.


    Finally, I kicked a few feet before I left.


    The original Lord is a little demon, and no demon will do so in the demon world.


    Moreover, she had no Demon power in the human world. She didn''t hinder the resistance at all, and let the children toss her half to death.


    Finally, when I was crossing the road, I was crushed to death by a truck.


    Death is miserable and no one cares.


    The original owner''s temperament is indeed a little explosive.


    Just because she is the younger one in the family, she is most favored by cat father, cat mother, cat brother and cat sister.


    Now mi Youning has come to this world, but he has changed the track of his destiny.


    Even met a annoying man.


    The cat demon thought on his deathbed that he would no longer be naughty and wanted to go back to his father, mother and family.


    The original master was sent to the human world because he broke into the forbidden area of the demon world.


    It seems difficult to find the way back to the demon world, but it is not impossible.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    Just after MI Youning sorted out all the memories of the original owner, the car suddenly stopped.


    Mi Youning''s body fell uncontrollably to one side, then rolled twice, and then leaned against the door to stop.


    "Meow..."


    The injury of her hind leg was also involved, which made her cry with pain.


    The soft, weak voice frightened mi Youning.


    This is not her.


    It''s definitely not her voice.


    Shit! It''s horrible!


    The voice is too soft.


    She doesn''t sound well herself.


    "Ah... Sorry, I forgot you. Are you okay?"


    Wang yuebin was still in the car and naturally heard the soft and cute voice.


    Hearing it made his heart tremble, and even heard some grievances of the cat.


    If mi Youning is human at this time, his face should be described as terrible.


    She looked back at Wang yuebin.


    The latter stared at the cat and his heart was about to melt.


    When those blue eyes look at you, they make people''s hearts soft.


    I thought my girlfriend would like it if she saw the cat''s eyes.


    How beautiful.


    Wang yuebin parked his car downstairs and reached out to carry the cat.


    "Come on, here we are."


    When Wang yuebin opens the door and gets off with the cat, MI Youning is powerless to resist.


    She is too weak now.


    Being held by the man, MI Youning walked around and looked at the high-end apartment in front of her.


    At this time, she had no idea that her fate would be controlled by the man in her hand.

 Chapter 216

    Upstairs, Wang yuebin took the cat in his hand and stopped in front of a house.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed his friend.


    "Yuze, are you home?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Wang yuebin spoke directly.


    "Here, where have you been?" a soft voice sounded from the telephone receiver.


    "Open the door."


    Wang yuebin hung up the phone and the door in front of him was opened.


    A smiling man appeared in the door.


    The smile is like a spring breeze, the temperament is gentle and elegant, and the handsome face makes people feel good when they see it.


    Mi Youning''s impression of the man in front of her is many times better than the man carrying her.


    "Come in."


    Wen Yuze opened the door and saw Wang yuebin. Then he glanced at the black cat in his hand.


    Seeing the blue eyes, he paused and opened the door.


    Wang yuebin strode into the door, "you won''t work overtime again. You come home so late."


    "HMM." Wen Yuze closed the door, went into the kitchen and poured a glass of water.


    Put the water in front of Wang yuebin''s table sitting on the sofa. Then he looked carefully at the black cat he had left on the ground.


    Mi Youning showed her teeth, but the hair on her face was invisible.


    The damned man threw her on the ground and pulled her back again.


    This careless man is killing her.


    "Where did you pick up the cat?"


    Wen Yuze went to the black cat and squatted down - looked at him.


    Mi Youning also stared at the man in front of her.


    In the blue eyes, there was a gorgeous light at this time.


    These beautiful eyes make Wen Yuze feel a little happy.


    "It''s near a school." Wang yuebin replied with a few salivas.


    "HMM." Wen Yuze stretched out his hands and picked up the cat in front of him.


    The action was very gentle and did not dislike the mess of the cat.


    Mi Youning did not resist the gentleness of this man.


    After all, with Wang yuebin''s rude treatment before, she can''t resist being treated so gently and carefully now.


    Wen Yuze picked up the cat, stood up and walked in the other direction of the living room.


    "I''ll take it to bandage the wound."


    Wang yuebin immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go too."


    He put down the water cup and hurriedly followed Wen Yuze''s footsteps.


    They came to the study. Wen Yuze put the cat on the table and turned to get something for treatment.


    He just looked at it specifically. The cat''s hind legs couldn''t move. It seemed that he was broken and there was blood on his body.


    Wang yuebin stood aside, watching Wen Yuze take the toolbox and check the scars on the black cat.


    "How did you say the cat was hit by a car?"


    Wen Yuze touched the black cat''s head with one hand and comforted it, while the other hand gently touched its hind legs.


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s words, he retorted, "no, it''s like man-made. Some wounds on the cat were hurt by sharp things."


    "Shit! No, who''s so wicked."


    Wen Yuze didn''t respond to him this time because he felt the black cat''s body begin to tremble.


    Especially when he touches each other''s hind legs.


    Mi Youning knows the gentle man in front of her and wants to treat her.


    But the hind legs hurt badly as soon as they were touched.


    She was tossed downstairs, which aggravated her injury.


    Wen Yuze gently sipped the corners of his mouth, and the comfort on his hand continued.


    Looking at the blue eyes of the cat, he bent down.


    In fact, he is a doctor. Although he is not a veterinarian, the current situation is of little significance to him.


    PS: [the following must see!!!] copy it again.


    Today''s third watch, there are two during the day.


    Why don''t you give me a five-star praise?!


    Just type a few words in the book review area and give it a five-star.


    I''ve worked so hard during the free period. My dear ones, do you love me?


    If the data in this book is not very good, Huahua may reduce more because it needs to boil the data.


    In the next week, it depends on everyone''s [fist clenching]


    Go to the [book review area] to leave comments and vote more for recommendation. Huahua will interact with you when she sees it.


    This book also needs our joint efforts!


    Thank every little angel who supports Huahua, MEDA ~

 Chapter 217

    Looking at the cat in front of him, he suddenly couldn''t bear it.


    If you want to treat this injury, you must suffer.


    "Your hind leg is broken and needs to be connected. Don''t move. Just bear it and it will pass."


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing him talking to a cat, Wang yuebin hissed.


    "Yuze, are you okay? Talk to a cat. How can it understand?"


    Mi Youning hears the speech and stares at Wang yuebin unhappily.


    She couldn''t understand. She just couldn''t speak.


    "Meow, meow..."


    Just then, MI Youning uttered a sad cry.


    The pain is more painful than the pain I feel when I first enter the world.


    It turned out that when mi Youning turned her head and looked at Wang yuebin, Wen Yuze quickly connected the fracture of her hind leg.


    "... scared the hell out of me!"


    Wang yuebin quickly dodged when the sad cat sound sounded.


    Just when the cat''s eye was on him, it seemed to scratch him.


    The body subconsciously avoided.


    Wen Yuze''s hands are still moving, comforting his cats.


    Mi Youning hung his head on the table and enjoyed the pain of his body.


    It hurts so much.


    I want to cry.


    Huh? Something is wet.


    Mi Youning looked down at the table. There were drops of water.


    The cat''s face is also wet.


    It turned out that she really cried in pain.


    What a shame.


    Mi Youning raised his front paw and covered his face.


    Wen Yuze squatted down - and saw the scene.


    His eyes showed a gentle smile and touched its head. "It''s all right. After that, it won''t hurt. Next, we take medicine."


    Wang yuebin went to one side of the chair and sat down.


    Watching Wen Yuze busy for the black cat.


    Mi Youning was still crying for herself, which was a blow.


    Next, all the actions of men, she has been at will.


    Because no matter how painful it is, it doesn''t hurt like before.


    Half an hour later, Wen Yuze finally stopped.


    Wang yuebin got up and looked closely at the cat he picked up.


    I couldn''t help exclaiming, "I''ll go! Why are you so ugly!"


    I saw the cat on the table. At this time, the waist and abdomen were wrapped with bandages.


    And some places were sheared.


    This is black. At this time, it is wrapped up and can''t be seen.


    Mi Youning is already loveless.


    Make complaints about Wang Yuebin''s words.


    She pretended to be dead on the table to show that she didn''t exist.


    Unfortunately, the people on one side didn''t let her clean at all.


    "Yuze, how can I give it to Xiaoli like this? She certainly doesn''t like it because it''s so ugly."


    Huh? Xiao Li?


    Mi Youning''s godless eyes were confused at this time.


    Is this man going to give her away?


    Wen Yuze is on the side, picking up the medical hand sanitizer and rubbing his hands back and forth.


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s words, he couldn''t help looking back at him, "did you give the cat to your girlfriend? Her temperament is not suitable for raising a cat."


    Wang yuebin saw that the cat became ugly. At this time, his expression was very distressed.


    "I just wanted to make her happy. She didn''t like to give it away."


    "Meow meow..."


    Hearing this, MI Youning couldn''t lie down. She got up and opened her voice to Wang yuebin.


    The voice was sharp and meant resistance.


    Her eyes stared round and straight at Wang yuebin.


    She was given to a woman just to make each other happy.


    When she what ah.


    If you don''t like it, you can continue to give it away. Why.


    She''s not interested in really being a cat or a pet cat.


    Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin heard the sharp cat sound, and they looked at the black cat together.

 Chapter 218

    Then they looked at each other again.


    There was something strange in their eyes.


    The cat''s reaction is not to understand what they say.


    Especially Wang yuebin, who disliked black cats before, had bright eyes.


    "No, I still want this cat. It''s too humanized and smart."


    Wen Yuze helplessly looked at his surprised friend, turned and walked outside the book house to wash his hands.


    Tu Liu''s black cat standing on the desk looks at Wang yuebin and fights.


    Wang yuebin walks to the black cat with a smile in his eyes.


    "I''ll keep you in the future. I promise I''ll keep you shiny and make your hair black."


    Mi Youning watched him come over, listened to the frightened words, dragged his just connected hind legs and began to retreat.


    Fuck you, milk milk. It''s a pig.


    Wang yuebin looked at its backward movement, walked quickly and picked up the cat.


    "Put it down!"


    Just then, Wen Yuze came in.


    Seeing his action, he opened his mouth seriously.


    Wang yuebin turned around with the cat and looked at his friend, "what''s the matter? Don''t cats and dogs carry it like this."


    Wen Yuze came forward and held the cat in his arms to avoid its injury.


    "The cat is very fragile now. You can''t carry it like that. Let it cultivate for a period of time."


    He held the black cat in his arms and touched the soft hair on his head.


    The action is very gentle, and MI Youning also enjoys it.


    Wang yuebin approached and reached out to touch the cat. He said, "why is it so troublesome."


    Mi Youning looks at the outstretched hand, turns his head and puts the cat''s head into the nest and holds her man in his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the action of the black cat, Wang yuebin stopped with his hand and an injured expression on his face.


    "This is too obvious differential treatment."


    Wen Yuze took the cat in his arms and sat down in front of the sofa.


    He put the cat on his lap.


    He likes the black cat very much.


    Smart and humanized. The black hair feels very comfortable.


    The most important thing is its eyes, blue, very beautiful.


    Reach out and touch the black cat''s back and press it down with your finger belly to relieve it.


    Seeing those tiny blue eyes, Wen Yuze couldn''t put it down more and more.


    He couldn''t help raising his head, looking at Wang yuebin and deliberating: "binzi, it''s better to keep the cat in me for a while. You can''t take care of it when you take it back."


    The latter frowned at his words.


    With disapproval on his face, "can you, really? You can''t send it to the pet store and let people take care of it for a period of time."


    Wen Yuze smelled the speech, his face with meditation, and looked down at the black cat on his legs.


    Although he liked the cat, he hesitated at this time.


    Mi Youning has been listening to their words.


    Seeing the man holding her at this time, he was silent.


    She couldn''t help taking action.


    She doesn''t want to leave with the man opposite.


    I don''t want to go to the pet shop.


    She is a human being. Don''t be assimilated by those animals.


    Mi Youning turned away from the man''s hand and looked at the man on his head.


    Her front claws also tightly grasped the man''s clothes, and her sharp nails all scratched each other''s clothes.


    Wen Yuze looked at the scene without frowning.


    He looked at those blue eyes, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    He touched the cat''s head again and enjoyed the soft hair.


    Mi Youning turned his head, stretched out his tongue head and licked his fingers.


    The soft tongue head stunned Wen Yuze.

 Chapter 219

    The flattering action of the black cat made Wen Yuze''s mouth bend with a gentle smile.


    He didn''t raise his head and said, "just stay with me. It''s a rare little guy."


    Wang yuebin''s expression was full of helplessness, and his eyes to the black cat also took pity.


    I just don''t know what''s wrong with him.


    He shrugged. "Well, it''s good to have a cat with you."


    "HMM." Wen Yuze held the cat in his arms and touched its eyes.


    Mi Youning was relieved to hear that she didn''t have to send people or pet shops.


    The man in front of me is reliable.


    It''s not as safe as healing with him anywhere.


    Mi Youning was reassured by the other party''s way of dealing with the wound and her careful and gentle actions.


    If she really wants to go with the man not far away, she may die like the original owner in a few days.


    Mi Youning lies down on Wen Yuze''s leg and enjoys the touch of the other party.


    Seeing this, Wang yuebin curled his lips.


    "You see, what a realistic guy. When he heard you leave her, he turned his head and showed this posture. He was almost perfect."


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and thought that she was a goblin.


    Wen Yuze smiled but said nothing.


    Suddenly he looked at the increasingly dark outside and frowned.


    Looking at Wang yuebin, "binzi, you should go home."


    The latter also looked at the sky outside and then looked at the watch in the study. It was already ten o''clock.


    He stood up and didn''t ask anything. He had known his brother for many years.


    "OK, I''ll go first. I''ll call if I have something."


    But the footsteps came towards the warm rain.


    Wang yuebin bent over and looked at the black cat on his leg.


    "Little guy, you have a new father this time. It seems that you like it very much. My former father is very sad."


    Hearing his nonsense, MI Youning gave him a white eye and turned his head to the other side.


    Wang yuebin already knew that the cat was very clever, so it was not surprising.


    "OK, dad will see you again before next time."


    Wang yuebin went out of the study, followed by Wen Yuze.


    After sending the man away, he still held the cat in his hand.


    Turned and looked at the huge living room, and looked down at the cat in his arms.


    His face was a little tangled.


    Having never raised a small animal, he didn''t know how to place the little guy.


    Looking at the sofa in the living room, Wen Yuze went and put the black cat on the sofa.


    "Wait, I''ll prepare your nest for tonight."


    Mi Youning watched the man leave and walked into one of the rooms.


    She dropped her head and licked her front paws.


    Soon she stopped and looked at her actions in disbelief.


    She has really become a cat.


    So... Why did she act so naturally.


    Mi Youning covers her face with her front paws. It''s too shabby.


    Wen Yuze came out with the blanket in his hand and saw the black cat lying on the sofa, covering the cat''s face with his front paws.


    He came over with a smile.


    This cat is really surprising, but it is extremely pleasant.


    He went to the other side of the sofa and began to decorate the black cat''s nest.


    Fold the blanket in half, leave space in the middle, fix it on both sides, and then pick up the cat and put it in.


    He squatted down - and wiped the black cat''s head. "Sleep on the sofa tonight and buy you a nest tomorrow."


    Mi Youning found a comfortable position, lay down in the nest and narrowed her eyes.


    Just say the man in front of you is reliable.

 Chapter 220

    If the man who left, he might leave her somewhere to make a living tonight.


    "Meow..."


    She thanked the man in front of her.


    However, the soft and cute cat cry came out.


    When the man heard the soft and cute voice, the smile on his face deepened and the joy in his heart was even greater.


    Then Wen Yuze went into the kitchen again.


    A moment later, he brought out a bowl of water and a plate with a cake under the sofa.


    "Hungry and thirsty, come down and eat by yourself. Good night."


    Wen Yuze said good night, turned away and walked into the previous room.


    That''s his bedroom.


    Mi Youning lies in the blanket and thinks that this man is really careful.


    He''s a good man at home.


    I don''t know later. Which woman will be blessed.


    The pain on her body had obviously improved. She narrowed her eyes slightly and gradually fell asleep.


    When the LORD came to the world of men, he accepted the horror.


    It''s not easy for MI Youning to stick to his broken body until now.


    Wen Yuze walked into the bedroom. After a simple flushing, he was a little worried before he was ready to rest.


    Wearing a bathrobe, open the door and walk into the living room.


    At a glance, I saw that the black cat on the sofa was sleeping happily.


    He smiled, picked up the remote control, turned off the light in the living room and walked towards the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Cold, so cold.


    Mi Youning slept beautifully and dreamed of dried fish.


    The little dried fish she doesn''t like very much on weekdays makes her drool in her dream.


    She kept approaching the dried fish, but the other party seemed to have long legs.


    She took one step and the dried fish stepped back. She couldn''t eat it.


    I saw that I was going to eat in my mouth, but I felt cold all over.


    She opened her eyes irritably.


    The dark light in the living room opened her eyes without narrowing her eyes.


    In such a large living room, it is now the spring and autumn season, but it is incomparably cold at this time.


    That kind of cold is very abnormal.


    Mi Youning shook her hair and stood up.


    She looked around at the source of the cold air.


    He got up quickly and jumped off the sofa.


    "Meow..."


    However, this jump made her remember that she was still hurt.


    She couldn''t help shouting pain, but the cat barked.


    However, at her cry, the surrounding air conditioning gradually subsided.


    This is something Mi Yuning didn''t find.


    At this time, her attention was all on her hind legs.


    Shit! It hurts too much.


    This brought her back to the time when she was joined by Wen Yuze.


    Lying on the ground, MI Youning looked back at the hind legs. The cat''s face was raw and loveless.


    She''s had terrible luck in this world.


    First, he was abandoned on the road, almost killed by someone, and tossed by the man Wang yuebin.


    When I came here to join the bone, the sour taste was unbearable.


    At this time, he was about to die of stupidity.


    Looking up at the height of the sofa, MI Youning''s eyes showed a sad color.


    This is not going to go up, but the back legs suck.


    Thinking of the original intention of jumping off the sofa, MI Youning looked at the surrounding environment again.


    Strangely, the previous air conditioner disappeared.


    She was so strange that she didn''t know where to explore.


    She raised her feet to the water the man put on the ground before. She plunged her head into it and drank a few mouthfuls.


    Then he took a bite of the cake and it tasted good.


    After eating all the cake and drinking a few more water, MI Youning walked back to the sofa.


    Lying on the carpet at the foot of the sofa, she gathered up her cat.


    The warm nest is gone. Now let''s live together.


    A quiet night passed quickly.

 Chapter 221

    The next day, MI Youning woke up early.


    She had a very uncomfortable night''s sleep.


    The wound on her body hurt because of her jump in the middle of the night, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Standing up, she went to the bowl again and drank some water.


    While she was drinking water, Wen Yuze, who was lying in her bedroom, also opened her eyes.


    I opened my eyes and looked out of the window for the first time.


    It was day.


    He slept very quietly that night, which made his eyes confused.


    Sitting up from the bed - and thinking of the cat in the living room, he opened the bedroom door.


    When I came to the hall, I looked at the sofa for the first time.


    There was no black cat in the nest on the sofa.


    Look down in the living room.


    Then at the corner of the sofa table, there was a black tail waving around.


    Wen Yuze saw this face with a smile and walked this way.


    Approaching, I found that the black cat was lying on the corner of the table playing.


    There is a mobile phone data cable on the table. The black cat is playing with one of its front claws.


    The shadow came over and MI Youning turned to look at it.


    Then he looked into a pair of smiling eyes.


    Wen Yuze reached out and picked it up to check its injuries.


    Seeing some blood on the hind legs, his eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    He turned to look at the sofa, then looked at the ground, empty dishes and water bowls.


    Then he looked annoyed.


    Touching the hair on the black cat, he apologized: "it''s my negligence. I forgot that the sofa is also high. It''s also very dangerous to jump from this distance."


    "Meow..."


    Mi Youning said he didn''t mind.


    However, Wen Yuze can''t understand meow.


    He gently put the black cat on the sofa. "I''ll make breakfast and wait for me."


    Mi Youning licked - his front paws and looked at the man''s back as he walked into the kitchen. Once again, he sighed in his heart that he is a good man at home.


    It seems that the treatment will not be too bad as long as she stays here while she is looking for returning to the demon world.


    She is very satisfied with the result.


    I just don''t know where the way back to the demon world is.


    Maybe she can do it another way.


    Mi Youning looked down and hid a ring with a red rope around her neck.


    This belongs to her authority and should help.


    Spread the power of soul to the ring and began to search for useful information about the world.


    The original master entered the forbidden area in the demon world. After getting lost, he didn''t know how to come to the human world.


    When she came to the human world, she turned into a cat. She was already in the woods of the school.


    This is also the main reason why she was harmed by some children. At that time, it was just in time for school.


    The grove in the school is the connection between the human world and the demon world.


    That is the boundary between the human world and the demon world.


    I have a picture of the school in my mind.


    Mi Youning looked at the small forest and looked for the boundary between man and the demon world.


    It has been determined that the border is there. As long as you find it, you can go back.


    When mi Youning slowly looked for something strange in the grove, a dark shadow came in front of him.


    A pair of big hands picked her up.


    She looked up and saw her gentle face.


    "It''s time to eat."


    Wen Yuze took the black cat to the restaurant and put her on the table.


    It smells good.


    Mi Youning sees the porridge in front of her, oil cakes and fried eggs on one side.


    Mouth watering.


    Wen Yuze picked up the bowl in front of her, stirred it with a spoon, and looked at the black cat with both eyes.

 Chapter 222

    "This porridge is a little hot. Let it cool before eating."


    Well, hearing what he said, MI Youning lowered his head and began to nibble at the oil cake on one side.


    But then she remembered her dream last night.


    The fragrant dried fish.


    The breakfast in front of me smells delicious.


    But I don''t know why, MI Youning ate it in his mouth and didn''t like it much.


    If usual, she still likes this simple breakfast.


    A bowl suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Mi Youning smelled the smell of the porridge and took a bite.


    Well, the porridge tastes good. It smells delicious and tastes delicious.


    Wen Yuze saw that he could eat well and went back to his seat for breakfast.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze went back to his room to change his clothes and came out with some information.


    He bent down and held the black cat lying on the sofa in his arms.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help looking at him in doubt.


    Wen Yuze looked at the time and went straight out of the room.


    It''s too late. He wants to send the cat to the pet hospital now, and then hurry to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Until mi Youning got on the bus, the man didn''t say where to go.


    As long as she is not lost or sent back to Wang yuebin.


    She lay down in her seat.


    Until he came to a pet hospital, Wen Yuze turned to look at the cat on the seat.


    Pick up the cat, get out of the car and say to her, "you need to check again. I''ll pick you up at noon. Be obedient."


    Mi Youning looks at the pet hospital with disgust in her eyes.


    But there was no resistance.


    Not long after entering the hospital, she left the man''s arms and was handed over to strangers.


    Wen Yuze told the doctor about her injury, left the phone and hurried away.


    After the other party left, MI Youning was naturally tossed.


    A lot of examinations and dressing the wound again. More than two hours have passed.


    After solving her injury, someone came with a pet. The doctor set her aside and left.


    Look at the doctor. The visitor should still be an acquaintance.


    Mi Youning lies on the bed, squinting at the doctor and talking to the visitor.


    Just then, she suddenly felt that her legs began to itch.


    She looked away with a bandage on her hind leg and couldn''t see anything.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to it, but it became more and more obvious.


    Seeing that the pet doctor and the visitor were still talking, he didn''t pay attention here at all.


    Mi Youning doesn''t forbid her teeth to secretly bite open the bandage.


    That taste is really terrible.


    When the bandage was bitten out, MI Youning''s eyes stared round.


    The wound on her hind leg was slowly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    There is also a warm current in the body.


    The original Lord''s body unexpectedly restored the Demon power at this time.


    The warm current in her body is just what her demon pill sends out.


    Seeing that the wound is about to heal, MI Youning knows it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    If people find out, they don''t know what terrible things will happen.


    Will these people cut her into pieces and draw blood to study it thoroughly.


    Looking at the door of the room being opened and remembering the route Wen Yuze took her into the room, MI Youning gently arched his body.


    She has felt that all the injuries on her body have healed under the recovery of demon Dan.


    Even the hair cut by Wen Yuze has grown slowly.


    She could feel that feeling, even clearly.


    Although it is a century old demon pill, its powerful ability is not comparable to human beings.

 Chapter 223

    Mi Youning arched up and jumped out of bed.


    The figure rushed to the door quickly, and then ran straight to the exit.


    "Hello..."


    Only the sound of shouting behind him and the sound of footsteps catching up quickly.


    In less than ten seconds, MI Youning saw the exit of the hospital.


    She was so fast that she rushed out and ran frantically in one direction.


    The hospital behind him has gradually disappeared.


    Until she came to a square, she stopped.


    He bit away the bandages one by one with his mouth, and MI Youning shook his body.


    By this time, she was all right and even felt full of strength.


    After looking around, MI Youning walked towards a corner.


    That place is a dead end, and there won''t be any cameras.


    Standing in the corner, MI Youning began to turn the demon pill in her body and wanted to turn into a human.


    One second


    Ten seconds


    A minute has passed


    Mi Youning stood where she was and kept the cat.


    Her eyes were stunned and she looked down at her weak body.


    You won''t play with her like that.


    The Demon power has been restored, and the demon pill is intact. Why can''t you become a man.


    She doesn''t want to be a cat.


    "Ring soul, are you there?"


    "Little soul..."


    At this time, MI Youning wants to have an object to talk to.


    It''s too good at playing with her.


    As a cat, even if she has Demon power, she doesn''t have the ability to support herself.


    This is the human world. There are dangers everywhere.


    Mi Youning stood in the same place somewhat depressed, with a bit of grievance in her eyes.


    She has never been a cat.


    He has been a demon (human form), an immortal, a devil, a man, a God, a ghost, or even a robot, but he has not been an animal.


    It still depends on how she lives and how she continues to play.


    Jiehun didn''t respond. Mi Youning had to continue to plan for the future.


    Just then, Wen Yuze''s gentle face appeared in her mind.


    If that man saw her intact cat, would he also take her to study.


    He''s a doctor.


    Mi Youning shivered at the thought of the doctor.


    Forget it. She needs to stay away from those crazy - hot molecules now.


    Mi Youning''s eyes are confused. Maybe she will change in a few days.


    Now the Demon power has been restored, and the transformation is not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze is working here, and his clinic is in the morning.


    Just as he watched a patient leave, his cell phone rang.


    He looked at the strange caller ID above, frowned and connected the phone.


    "Hello..."


    "Mr. Wen, your cat ran out of our hospital. Our staff couldn''t find it at all!


    Do you know where the cat often goes? We''ll send someone to look for it immediately. I''m very sorry... "


    Just as Wen Yuze had just made a sound, the words quickly exported from the phone came into his ears.


    In the clinic, a new patient came into the room again.


    Wen Yuze frowned. He didn''t expect the black cat to run away.


    The cat still has scars on its body. I don''t know where it will go, whether it will be caught and injured again.


    "Mr. Wen, are you listening?"


    There was a hurried voice on the phone.


    Wen Yuze sighed, "I''ll call you back."


    With that, Wen Yuze hung up the phone.


    He just spent a night with the little guy. How could he know where he often went.


    I don''t even know if it has a master.


    Hang up the phone and Wen Yuze begins to see the next patient.


    "Hello..."

 Chapter 224

    After a morning, Wen Yuze can finally get off work.


    He changed his white coat and came to the parking lot of the hospital.


    Sitting in the car, he didn''t start the car.


    The blue eyes always appear in my mind, and the soft and cute cat cry.


    Now the cat ran away. Even if he wanted to find it, he didn''t have any direction.


    Sitting in the car, Wen Yuze still holds a mobile phone in his hand.


    Looking at the call from the pet hospital, he didn''t call back.


    After a long time, the car finally started.


    Wen Yuze decided to go and have a look in person.


    Mi Youning is still walking around the square, but he doesn''t dare to go to places with many people.


    Unfolding the real picture around her, she slowly looked for a place to live.


    There is no place to go for the time being. With this body, we can only find a place with few people to stay.


    Seeing the real picture in his mind, MI Youning realized it.


    It turned out that her place was very close to the school where the former owner fell into the human world.


    Because there was nowhere to go, her footsteps involuntarily walked in the direction of the school.


    Here, Wen Yuze went to the pet hospital and asked to see the monitoring.


    He looked at the black cat on the screen, ran out of the room and finally ran out of the hospital.


    Then call up the surveillance video at the gate of the hospital.


    Looking at the direction of the black cat running away, Wen Yuze dialed Wang yuebin.


    ¡­¡­


    It was getting dark. Mi Youning looked at the direction of the school gate and waited.


    She waited all day.


    The original owner was abused by the students of this school.


    She''s not interested in being tortured again.


    She didn''t enter the school until the students were released and went home.


    The hole in the wall in front of her was found when she was walking during the day.


    When he got into the school, MI Youning looked back at the hole.


    In her lifetime, she tried too many first times in the world.


    Now it''s reduced to drilling a hole.


    The black cat head shook helplessly.


    Then she ran towards the school grove.


    I hope to find out the boundary between the human world and the demon world.


    It''s better to finish the task of the world quickly. She''s had enough of this body.


    Mi Youning quickly ran to the grove. It was said to be a grove. In fact, the area was still large.


    She walked around the river.


    This is where the original owner once fell into the human world.


    However, she turned several times and found no boundary.


    I had to walk into the center of the grove.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin are looking for black cats all over the world.


    After Wen Yuze called his friends, they followed the direction of the black cat.


    The special relationship was used to tune out all the videos along the way.


    Even found a video of the black cat in the square.


    Unfortunately, the final figure of the black cat is broken here.


    The two cars stopped at the edge of the square. Wen Yuze''s face was somewhat ugly.


    I can''t tell why he is so obsessed with the black cat. Maybe he likes it too much.


    Maybe it was because last night he had a safe sleep for the first time in his adult life.


    Too many, too many unclear factors.


    His eyes are always bright and beautiful blue eyes.


    Wang yuebin''s car stopped aside. He looked at his friend with a bad face and a serious face.


    Then he looked at the dark sky and advised, "Yuze, why don''t you go home first and I''ll look for it again. It''s already dark."


    Wen Yuze returned to his senses and looked at the dark sky without any response or action.


    Wang yuebin looked at him and knew that he was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 225

    He has known Wen Yuze for more than ten years. He has known each other''s temper for a long time.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Wang yuebin suddenly said, "Yuze, let''s find the last place. If we can''t find it, go home."


    This time, Wen Yuze finally turned to look at him with doubts in his eyes.


    Wang yuebin stretched out his hand and pointed, "that''s where I picked up the black cat last night. Go there and have a look."


    He pointed in the right direction of the school.


    "Well, go and have a look. If you don''t, go home."


    Now, even if he wants to find it again, he is not likely to find it.


    The city is so big that a cat can''t be found so easily.


    They started the car and drove in the direction of the school.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know that someone is looking for her.


    She almost turned the grove ten times, but she couldn''t find the boundary.


    Now she is thirsty and hungry. She especially wants to find a warm place to rest. She''d better fill her stomach first.


    Let her go through the dustbin like stray cats and dogs. That''s impossible.


    She''s alone.


    Mi Youning hung his head and walked outside the school.


    She is very tired and hungry now, but she doesn''t know where to go.


    Where can I go out of school.


    In school, sooner or later, she will meet that group of unlucky children and be tossed again. Her life will be hard to protect.


    The world is terrible.


    Drilling out of the entrance of the school, MI Youning looked at the spacious road. Occasionally, several cars passed by, and he was a little confused.


    Your blue eyes stand out in the dark night.


    Her black hair makes her blend with the night. Only her eyes know that there are living creatures here.


    Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin are still looking for the black cat on the road.


    They turned twice and didn''t see the black cat.


    Wang yuebin looked at the increasingly late sky and said directly this time, "go back and don''t look for it again. It''s just a cat."


    Wen Yuze also knows that he is just a cat.


    But he just cares.


    He hasn''t eaten since he left work at noon. He has been looking for a black cat.


    It''s like a magic barrier.


    He punched the steering wheel.


    Just listen to him: "go back."


    It was so dark that he could no longer stay outside.


    Wang yuebin breathed a sigh of relief when he let go.


    They go home in the same way.


    One before and one after, two cars left here.


    However, just passing by the school not far away, something happened.


    Wen Yuze inadvertently saw the opposite side of the school. He quickly stopped the car.


    Looking at the car behind him, Wang yuebin thought something had happened to Wen Yuze and got out of the car quickly.


    Mi Youning squatted at the school gate, still confused, and heard two emergency brakes.


    Looking up, she saw the man who made her gnash her teeth and get out of the car.


    The car behind was opened at this time.


    Even in the dark, she could see the warm men with surprises and smiles.


    It''s him


    Mi Youning never thought that Wen Yuze would appear here.


    And looking at his posture with the men around him, it seems that he is looking for her.


    At this moment, MI Youning couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart.


    Sour, wronged, or a little excited.


    In short, there was a warm current in her heart.


    When Wang yuebin saw Wen Yuze get out of the car, he didn''t look at him.


    His eyes were not far away.


    PS: ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 226

    Wang yuebin looked down his eyes and looked at the bright blue eyes in the dark.


    "Little black cat!"


    He didn''t expect to find it.


    When a good friend wanted to find a black cat, he felt hopeless.


    But this is what Wen Yuze wants for the first time. He has to accompany each other "fooling around".


    But now, how could he not be surprised to find the black cat.


    It''s fate. They''re destined.


    It seems that friends are destined to become a shovel shit officer.


    Wen Yuze walked towards the black cat. He walked slowly, as if afraid to disturb the little guy opposite.


    At this time, MI Youning also remembered his worries during the day.


    She wants to stay away from this man. If the other party finds out the changes in her.


    That''s really ten mouths. I can''t explain it clearly.


    What''s more, she mews when she opens her mouth. Who can understand it.


    It would be nice if someone didn''t cut her into pieces.


    Seeing the man approaching, MI Youning got up and slowly stepped back.


    "I''ll go! I say you''re too ungrateful!"


    When Wang yuebin saw the black cat''s action, he was in a hurry.


    They''ve been looking for it for most of the day.


    Now if the cat runs away again, where can I find it.


    Mi Youning''s backward steps stopped.


    She seems really ungrateful.


    However, she is also thinking about her life.


    When Wen Yuze saw the black cat''s backward steps, he had stopped moving forward.


    Standing not far from the black cat, he squatted down.


    "I''ve been looking for you all afternoon. Now, you''re not safe outside. Come back with me."


    He really liked the cat. He felt uncomfortable when he thought he would never see it again.


    Mi Youning heard the man''s gentle voice, but she still didn''t move.


    She dare not give her life to anyone easily.


    Or someone she doesn''t know.


    Although the other party is very gentle, she has even been looking for her for so long.


    Wang yuebin was upset when he saw that his friend also discussed with a cat.


    Especially it''s getting late.


    He strode towards the black cat, trying to catch each other with his own hands.


    Mi Youning ran in another direction as he strode forward.


    Seeing this, Wen Yuze quickly stood up.


    Wang yuebin has gone after him.


    But he stayed where he was without any action.


    Even a cat was disgusted. At this time, Wen Yuze''s face was sad.


    "Binzi! Stop chasing!"


    Since the other party doesn''t want to, he can''t force it.


    Wang yuebin stopped chasing the cat and turned to look at Wen Yuze.


    "Let''s go..."


    Wen Yuze shook his head and turned to walk towards his car.


    Mi Youning heard the man''s words and stopped.


    Wang yuebin didn''t catch up with him anymore, and even left in the footsteps of the man.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning gave a low meow.


    You can''t give her a chance to think about it.


    But she was relieved to see them leave.


    After all, they are all human beings. For the changes in her, they will certainly be regarded as monsters.


    Although she is now, she is indeed a monster.


    Mi Youning watched them leave and approached them.


    After all, I saved her and gave it away.


    Without them, she might not be able to hold on until now.


    Even if he is still alive, he will suffer some trouble.


    Mi Youning followed them like walking.

 Chapter 227

    Suddenly she stopped and her blue eyes stared at Wen Yuze''s back.


    What''s that black fog?!


    Just on the man, it sent out a huge fog.


    There are still some strange faces in the fog.


    The face was very twisted, as if to rush out of the black fog.


    Mi Youning stopped and watched the fog grow bigger and bigger.


    Finally, wrap Wen Yuze''s whole person.


    Wen Yuze seemed to feel something, and he stopped.


    Wang yuebin stood beside him. How could he not feel the cold air on him.


    The first time away from friends.


    "Yuze, you..."


    Wen Yuze smiled bitterly and said to himself, "go back first. It''s okay. I''m used to it."


    Hearing this, Wang yuebin shook his head, "come back together. I don''t trust you."


    Mi Youning''s ears are sensitive and can hear them clearly.


    Look again, the black mist on Wen Yuze''s body has spread.


    The surrounding cold air gradually released.


    This made her feel cold but strange last night.


    However, something that MI Yuning couldn''t believe happened.


    I saw those strange faces, really broke through the black fog.


    They turned into human shapes and surrounded him closely around Wen Yuze.


    Even stretch out both hands to tear, and others directly bite with their mouth and attack the man with fists and feet.


    Unfortunately, they finally penetrated wenyuze''s body.


    "Binzi, go back. I don''t want anything to happen to the people around me."


    Wang yuebin did not speak, but withdrew from him.


    Then he said, "I watched you go home. As long as you get home, I''ll go back."


    No one knows better than him the determination of his immediate friends.


    He doesn''t want his friends to be influenced by those things.


    Wen Yuze was helpless. In fact, those things couldn''t hurt him.


    Looking at the one in front of him, he was extending his sharp fingernails towards his moon chest.


    Ignoring all this, he walked in front of the car again, "don''t get too close to me."


    Wang yuebin gave a sound and walked to his car.


    Mi Youning looked at all this in disbelief.


    Now she has no time to investigate why ghosts appear in the human world.


    Watching Wen Yuze surrounded by dozens of ghosts.


    Although it won''t hurt him, it''s something with Yin Qi after all.


    For a long time, it will always affect the man''s life span.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    Mi Youning made a fierce and sharp sound at those souls while running.


    Wen Yuze just wanted to open the door, so he stopped.


    He turned in doubt.


    I saw the black cat running quickly behind me. The sound was very wrong.


    It''s not like being angry, it''s like seeing something.


    Mi Youning ran to Wen Yuze and jumped.


    No matter whether the other party will take over her or not, she jumped on the other party.


    But fortunately, seeing the action of the black cat, Wen Yuze quickly took it in his arms.


    Mi Youning watched the black fog slowly dissipate, and the previous soul rushed into the black fog.


    She narrowed her eyes, grabbed a soul and sent it to her mouth.


    This is a great tonic.


    The black cat danced in the air with its claws, and then put its claws to its mouth.


    Wang yuebin saw this scene not far away and his eyes were full of doubts.


    The warm rain holding the black cat showed disbelief.


    It seems that something incredible has happened.

 Chapter 228

    He had seen those souls since he was a child, and had long been used to the entanglement of those things.


    He could do nothing about these ghosts, but they could not hurt him.


    But just now, he saw the black cat in his arms with his own eyes.


    He caught one of the ghosts and ate it in his stomach.


    After MI Youning swallowed the soul, the body''s hunger disappeared a lot.


    The cold air around has gradually dissipated and can no longer be felt.


    Wang yuebin looked at his friend holding the cat in his arms and couldn''t help shouting at him: "Yuze?"


    Wen Yuze then put away his distracted eyes and shifted his eyes to the person who made a sound not far away.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang yuebin looked worried. "How do you feel that the cold air seems to be gone."


    As he spoke, he touched his arm.


    Wen Yuze did not answer and looked down at lazy black cat in his arms again.


    This time he used some slight force to hold the cat in his arms and hold its body in his hands.


    "Did you promise to go home with me?"


    Instead of asking the shocking thing, he opened his mouth and asked the question he wanted to know.


    Mi Youning looks up at the man and feels the strength of the other party''s hands holding her.


    Think about it. Forget it.


    In fact, this man may be different.


    The scene just seen shows that the man is entangled by some dirty things.


    Compared with this, the injury on her body seems to be less fussy.


    "Meow..."


    Mi Youning gave a lazy cry and lay down honestly in the man''s arms.


    Wen Yuze saw its action, the corners of his mouth bent a radian, with a bright smile on his face.


    If the little nurse of the hospital saw this, she must have covered her heart and fainted directly.


    Wen Yuze is a recognized male god in the major hospitals of the city''s hospital.


    He is the youngest professor in the city and has no airs.


    Even he has a very good temper and loves himself. He is the male god in the hearts of women in all hospitals.


    In front of them, the man in their mind showed a smile like a child.


    Just saw the scene that the black cat swallowed the ghost, Wen Yuze was not afraid at all, and even felt that years of loneliness had dissipated.


    Let him find a bosom friend and his kind.


    Although the other party is just a cat.


    Wen Yuze took the cat to the driver''s seat and sat down.


    But the cat in his arms was not put on the side seat, but gently put on his legs.


    He lowered the window and said to Wang yuebin not far away, "binzi is all right. I''ll go back first. You can go home, too."


    Without waiting for Wang yuebin to speak, he started the car and drove quickly towards home.


    Mi Youning on his leg felt at ease and had to find a comfortable position to lie down.


    Wang yuebin watched his friend''s car leave. He closed the window. He was still worried and followed up.


    Wen Yuze saw the car behind him. He knew that Wang yuebin still didn''t trust him.


    Maybe he won''t leave until he gets home.


    Twenty minutes away, in the twinkling of an eye.


    Wen Yuze went downstairs. Wang yuebin''s car behind him had disappeared.


    The other party just changed lanes and left.


    He looked down at the black cat on his legs, warm rain and a gentle smile on his lips.


    The little guy had gone to sleep and finally snored.


    He gently picked up the cat, got out of the car, closed the door and went home.


    This cat is the best gift from the world.


    Let his heart rejoice and comfort.

 Chapter 229

    The next day mi Youning woke up and found her lying on a soft bed.


    Squinting her eyes, she stretched her front paws forward and did a stretch.


    Then his eyes began to look at his surroundings.


    Strange room, but the smell made her very familiar.


    It is the breath of each other when Wen Yuze holds her.


    The room is gone, the man''s figure.


    Mi Youning stood up, shook her hair and jumped out of bed.


    "Click..."


    Just then, the door of the bedroom and bathroom was opened from inside.


    Wen Yuze Chi - Hugo came out with his upper body and flat pants.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning forgot his next moves.


    Her blue eyes had tiny pupils.


    The man in front of me is in great shape. He belongs to the type of thin in clothes and meat in clothes.


    Let people see it very pleasing to the eye, and even let those color women see it, they will jump directly.


    However, none of this surprised mi Youning.


    When the man came out, she saw each other at a glance, the red mole in the shoulder socket.


    Mi Youning is too familiar with the location of the red mole.


    Now tell her that these recent missions to the world, if these people don''t matter, who believes it.


    Even if it''s a coincidence, it''s too coincidence.


    Wen Yuze wiped his hair and saw the black cat standing by the bed, his blue eyes staring at him all the time.


    He came smiling and squatted - down in front of it.


    Reached out and touched the supple hair.


    "You got up, too. Did I wake you up?"


    "Meow..."


    Looking closely at the man''s face, MI Youning dropped his head inadvertently.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, something embarrassing happened to her.


    The man only wore a pair of flat bottomed trousers, and the unresponsive things below bulged up.


    It''s so close.


    You can even smell men.


    She couldn''t help but step back.


    The cat''s nose is too sensitive.


    Seeing the black cat out of the palm, Wen Yuze didn''t care.


    He turned around and put on his casual clothes. Today he asked for a special leave. A day can be used to prepare.


    Prepare something for the little guy on the side.


    Mi Youning looked at Wen Yuze''s back, looked at the sexual - feeling back, and quickly turned his head.


    In particular, this morning also let people live.


    The visual impact of this scene is too strong.


    She couldn''t help rubbing her nose with her front paw.


    I didn''t feel wet, so I didn''t have nosebleed.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the bedroom.


    The room is full of hormones belonging to men. She''d better go out.


    Wen Yuze changed his clothes and turned around and couldn''t see the black cat.


    He walked out of the bedroom and saw the black cat walking around the living room, which relieved him.


    Just now he was really afraid that the black cat would disappear again.


    I thought of touching the smooth hair and all the healed wounds when I was sleeping with my little guy last night.


    He knew that the little guy was no ordinary cat.


    But so what? He''s just a freak.


    There are all kinds of strange things in the world. It happened that he met a little guy. This is fate.


    Wen Yuze walked over, picked up the cat and walked towards the kitchen.


    Mi Youning rubbed in his arms and was magnified on the table.


    "Stay here. I''ll make breakfast and go shopping for you after dinner."


    Mi Youning leaned down on the table at the smell of the speech and remained calm.


    Just after she came out of the bedroom, her soul power entered the spiritual space.


    This time, the colorful glazed stone has not changed.

 Chapter 230

    It seems that this man has no feelings for her now.


    I think so. Who will fall in love with a cat.


    It''s not about gender, it''s about race.


    Looking at the busy figure of a man in the kitchen, MI Youning lost his mind and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She didn''t come back until Wen Yuze came out with breakfast.


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze took her downstairs.


    Now mi Youning is very adapted to the action of being held around.


    Even the first time he was picked up by a man, he found a comfortable position in his arms.


    Wen Yuze is still driving this time and puts the cat on his lap.


    Occasionally, I tease the little guy with my fingers when the light is red.


    Mi Youning also played with him and enjoyed it.


    It''s really uncontrollable. It belongs to cat''s nature, so she can''t change it.


    She has accepted her fate. As a cat, she can''t help it.


    Finally, the car stopped at the door of a pet supermarket.


    Wen Yuze walked into the supermarket with the cat in his arms.


    In the supermarket, many girls and some small fresh meat buy things for their pets.


    At the moment when Wen Yuze appeared, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    Especially the two sisters not far away, MI Youning heard the voice of whispering clearly.


    "Ah... So handsome! So handsome!"


    "Yes, yes, male god, this is my male god. It looks so gentle."


    "Well, look at the cat in his arms. His eyes are so gentle. It''s over. My heart is going to stop..."


    "Me too, wow..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, MI Youning looked up at the male god holding her.


    Good temperament, handsome, and very gentle smile.


    No wonder they attract so many bees and butterflies.


    When Wen Yuze saw the black cat looking at him, he smiled and sent the things in his hand to it, "do you like it?"


    Mi Youning saw that it was a small ball with a big palm. Her eyes were disgusted.


    Turned his head and turned it away.


    However, the front paws began to itch.


    She couldn''t help looking back at the ball.


    Wen Yuze saw this scene with a spoiled smile on his face.


    What a lovely and proud little guy.


    He put the ball in the shopping cart and looked at the next item.


    "Wow... The best attack. Such a man must be very gentle in bed."


    "Well, it''s nice, but it doesn''t look curved."


    "It''s not curved, it can also be changed. It''s hard to see such a top-grade attack."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, two soft male voices came into mi Youning''s ears.


    She looked down at the sound and saw two small fresh meat standing on the shelf of the supermarket.


    If she didn''t get it wrong just now, they were curved.


    Then look at the two small fresh meat, look at the man in her arms, and look at the man who wants to swallow it raw.


    This makes mi Youning a little hairy.


    holy crap This man doesn''t just attract bees and butterflies.


    They even bring their own physique to attract natural bends.


    Mi Youning raised her front paws and covered her face, which made her a little scary.


    No matter what in her heart, she can''t accept it. The picture is too beautiful to look directly at.


    "Hello! Let''s go and ask for the phone number. We can''t have a chance until we make an appointment."


    "Whatever you want, I don''t have a straight man."


    Hearing the last words, MI Youning gave him a thumbs up in his heart.


    He is a good child, has his own bottom line, and his three outlooks are also very positive.


    However, MI Youning was beaten in the face by the man''s words.

 Chapter 231

    "When you''re done, let''s play together. I don''t think it''s troublesome."


    Mi Youning almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood when he heard this.


    fuck! The slap came so fast that she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Mi Youning''s dishonest action brought Wen Yuze''s attention.


    He put down his things and looked down at the little guy in his arms, "what''s the matter?"


    Take the little guy''s front paw away and look at his blue eyes.


    There is an irrecoverable love in his eyes.


    "Hello."


    Just then, two small fresh meat that talked about the straight bend problem had come.


    The gentle smile on Wen Yuze''s face was put away and replaced with a alienated smile.


    "Huh?"


    One of the little fresh meat faces showed shyness, "can you tell me your phone number?"


    Hearing this question, Wen Yuze was stunned.


    But then he quickly reported a series of calls.


    The little fresh meat flushed with excitement.


    The other party quickly presses the mobile phone in his hand and records the phone.


    Mi Youning looked at him with a trace of shy and astringent fresh meat and turned his eyes.


    Don''t think I didn''t hear your bold remarks before.


    Wen Yuze wrote down the phone after the other party.


    He said again, "the city''s general hospital focuses on internal medicine. If you have any questions, you are welcome to call at any time. Someone will answer them for you 24 hours."


    With that, he took the cat in his arms and pushed the shopping cart to the cat litter on the other side.


    Leave two small fresh meat messy in the wind and stand in place for a long time.


    When mi Youning heard Wen Yuze''s words, his eyes overflowed with laughter.


    Hahaha... This man is so bad.


    Wen Yuze looked at the little guy moving around in his arms with helplessness on his face.


    Too active, not honest for a moment.


    Looking at the cat litter, Wen Yuze''s gentle inquiry sounded, "which do you like? This is for your convenience."


    Mi Youning hung his head and saw the cat litter.


    This made the smile in her eyes immediately put away.


    She really doesn''t need this.


    Now her demon pills have recovered. Even if she doesn''t eat, there''s no problem.


    Eating also has Demon power to actively discharge impurities. Where do you need this thing.


    "Meow, meow..."


    Mi Youning began to protest.


    However, Wen Yuze couldn''t hear what the little guy meant.


    Seeing that it didn''t choose, he took the initiative to choose one.


    When the shopping was finished, Wen Yuze put the black cat in his arms on the car and put the things he bought into the trunk.


    The trunk can''t fit, and the rest is put in the back seat.


    Today is a big purchase.


    Wen Yuze has some joy in his heart, which is prepared for the little guy.


    In the future, with this little guy at home, he will never feel lonely again.


    Wen Yuze sat in the car and held the black cat on his legs.


    Looking at the little guy on his leg, he looked distressed.


    "Should I give you a name? I can''t always call you little guy or little black."


    Mi Youning hears the last little black, turns around and looks at the man with a complaint in his eyes.


    Little black or something is so ugly.


    The original owner has a name that he thinks is very pleasant to hear.


    She is the twenty sixth and youngest in the family.


    The front is called according to the number of words. Only when she comes here, she calls Huahua.


    The original owner likes the name very much.


    Mi Yu Ning is what he make complaints about, what name is he, a good flower boy.


    However, this is not Xiaohei, which is more difficult to accept.


    Their family is a black cat family.

 Chapter 232

    The more black their hair is, the more orthodox their blood is.


    Seeing the wronged eyes of the cat on his legs, Wen Yuze smiled.


    Wen Yuze said with a smile, "would you call you a Bao? Be my unique baby."


    With such a gentle voice and words, MI Youning turned his head.


    Proud and charming with fart - shares to men.


    Look at it like this. Wen Yuze knows it''s almost agreed.


    "I''ll call you po after that."


    With that, Wen Yuze started the car and drove home.


    Mi Youning has a new name in this world, Po.


    After returning home, Wen Yuze took some time to move things upstairs.


    Mi Youning kept watch at the door and watched the men running around again and again.


    Move everything upstairs, Wen Yuze still looks unchanged.


    After all, there was an elevator. He just ran back and forth several times.


    The living room was full of things.


    Especially the cat''s nest looks very comfortable and atmospheric.


    Wen Yuze picked up the cat''s nest and put it in his bedroom.


    Mi Youning followed him and walked into the bedroom.


    Put the cat''s nest next to the bedroom bed. The man turned to the little guy behind him and said, "Po, you can''t sleep in this room with me in the future. Don''t damage it, you hear me?"


    He bent down and touched the cat''s head.


    Mi Youning''s attitude is casual.


    However, when I thought of the embarrassing scene in the morning, I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Does she have to face this situation every morning when she wakes up in the future?


    Unfortunately, before she protested, the man had left the bedroom and sorted out other things in the living room.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following days, MI Youning settled down in this home.


    During this period, Wang yuebin came twice.


    The first time, I came to see Wen Yuze. They talked a little and had a meal.


    The second time, he brought his girlfriend Xiao Li.


    Seeing the woman named Xiao Li, MI Youning also recognized that this woman is definitely not suitable for raising cats.


    A famous brand and cleanliness.


    It''s more serious than the doctor''s Wen Yuze and cleanliness.


    But the woman named Xiao Li did like her eyes.


    Mi Youning didn''t have time to be a pet cat. That day, she hid directly in her bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze doesn''t go to work every day.


    He is already the youngest professor in the hospital and has strength.


    Go to the hospital every week and sit in town for three and a half days.


    Most of the rest of the time, men read, surf the Internet and study at home.


    Or tease her. When men are with her, they always laugh.


    Mi Youning, who was still a little proud, was later released.


    It''s just catching the ball, teasing the cat, and Puppet Toys.


    She accompanied them one by one.


    She would never admit that she had a good time.


    Of course, it''s not the black side of a man.


    Every time she caught the ball, the man deliberately didn''t catch it and always asked her to catch it again.


    And the funny cat stick. Obviously, they all grabbed the ribbon, and the man coaxed her to let go of her claws.


    Then he began to scratch where she itched.


    This situation often makes mi Youning gnash his teeth.


    A few happy days passed in an instant.


    That afternoon, Wen Yuze sat on the sofa, touching the cat in one hand and holding American medical books in the other hand.


    The doorbell rang suddenly.


    The man looked up with doubts.

 Chapter 233

    Wen Yuze put the book on the table.


    I used to pick up the cat around me and walk towards the door.


    Mi Youning honestly nestled in his arms and narrowed his eyes, enjoying it very much.


    The door was opened, and the man standing outside was well dressed and full of elite temperament.


    And the man looks a bit like Wen Yuze.


    But one can see that this man is bigger than Wen Yuze.


    "Ozawa."


    Wen Yuze wrinkled his eyebrows and eyes, and said with a stiff alienation, "Why are you here?"


    The man standing outside the door, with a bitter smile on his face, looked at the cat in his arms and was a little surprised.


    Soon he said the purpose of coming here, "Ozawa, my brother is getting married."


    Mi Youning looked at the two men. They were similar. At this time, it seems that they are close brothers.


    It''s strange that she can''t find the slightest information about Wen Yuze in this world.


    I saw his life and career with my own eyes.


    If you want to query through privileges, you get nothing at all.


    Wen Yuze heard the words of the man standing outside the door and pursed his lips, "congratulations."


    The visitor''s name is Wen Shengjie, Wen Yuze''s brother.


    He said with a wry smile, "don''t you invite your brother in?"


    Wen Yuze lowered his eyes and looked at Po in his arms.


    He mocked himself: "you know what''s going on with me. If something happens to you later, the two at home still can''t find it.


    They are old and you are getting married. It''s better to do more than less. "


    Wen Shengjie heard this and looked at him with heartache.


    "Ozawa, don''t blame them, when..."


    Wen Yuze quickly interrupted him, "I don''t blame them, otherwise I won''t move out. I''ll go to your wedding, but I won''t stay much. I wish you happiness."


    This was an obvious seeing off. Wen Shengjie took out a wedding invitation from his arms and handed it to him.


    "My brother also hopes that you can be healthy and safe forever."


    "HMM." Wen Yuze took the wedding invitation and raised his eyes to look at the man outside the door.


    With such calm eyes, Wen Shengjie was embarrassed to avoid.


    "Then I''ll go first. If I have time... You also call your parents. They still miss you very much."


    Wen Yuze still looked at him expressionless, with theout any response.


    This has let Wen Shengjie know his answer.


    He sighed deeply and left with helplessness on his face.


    Wen Yuze watched him get on the elevator and closed the door.


    At the moment when the door was closed, MI Youning felt the man holding her and was very depressed.


    When Wen Yuze just closed the door, the mobile phone on the table rang.


    Holding the cat in his arms, Wen Yuze went to pick up the phone.


    Seeing the caller ID, binzi connected the phone, but pressed hands-free.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The phone hesitated and finally said, "Yuze, your brother is getting married."


    Wen Yuze sat on the sofa and the action of rolling the cat stopped for a moment.


    Then he continued to move and said calmly, "well, I know, he just came and sent a wedding invitation."


    His eyes were on the wedding invitation, and Wen Yuze had no feelings in his eyes.


    Even the previous gentle appearance disappeared.


    "Ah? He sent it himself? I just saw your parents at home."


    "Yes."


    Wen Yuze lowered his head and touched Po in his hand, restoring his gentle face again.


    Now he doesn''t care about anything.


    He won''t care about that family, just as it doesn''t exist.

 Chapter 234

    "Yuze, are you okay?"


    This time, Wen Yuze recovered quickly. "It''s all right. I don''t care. I won''t go on the wedding day. You can help me take the gift money."


    He regretted his promise now.


    To think of what the Wen family did was to humiliate himself.


    Wang yuebin seemed a little tangled, "ah? Are you really not going? Like this..."


    "No, don''t forget to bring the gift money."


    With that, Wen Yuze hung up the phone, and the irritability in his eyes gradually rose.


    How could he not care about his current state.


    Mi Youning pressed the back of his hand with the foot pad of his claws, trying to appease him.


    However, at this time, Wen Yuze suddenly put her down.


    "Play by yourself. I''ll go to the study."


    With that, Wen Yuze turned and strode away. His footsteps were in a hurry, and he lost his usual gentleness.


    Looking at the figure of the man leaving, MI Youning stood up from the sofa and shook his body.


    Why can''t you find any information about this man.


    She had checked once before, but she saw vague information and couldn''t see it clearly at all.


    Now she was curious about what the man had experienced.


    Even let him be so indifferent to his family and hide his disgust.


    For Wang yuebin, she can see that he is the son of a rich family in the city and a serious rich second generation.


    And everyone around her, as long as she wants to know, there is nothing she can''t not know.


    Mi Youning is worried that she can''t see through Wen Yuze.


    She released her soul and entered the spiritual space.


    The soul came to the ring soul space, but mi Youning saw a different scene this time.


    I saw a figure standing beside the colorful glass stone.


    The presence of the figure is not obvious.


    Facial features also look very vague, but you can see that it is a man''s figure.


    Mi Youning looked down at the ring on her hand again, and her eyes were thoughtful.


    The soul body of ring soul is gone.


    This ring is just a medium to connect with the mission world.


    So is the soul body of the ring soul standing next to the colorful glazed stone.


    It turned out that he was a man.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and stood in front of the soul without any response.


    No matter how she wants to see each other clearly, it is very difficult. Her face is blurred.


    As he brushed his lips, MI Youning set his eyes on the colorful glazed stone.


    The last strong feeling made her soul tremble.


    Now I still remember that taste.


    Think she can''t see Wen Yuze''s information, is it because the power of the soul is not enough.


    The other party''s information is always vague and can''t be seen clearly.


    Put your hand towards the colorful glass stone.


    The last intimidating feeling made her soul uncomfortable.


    But she could also feel that the colorful glass stones seemed to strengthen her soul.


    Mi Youning''s body trembled when he touched the cold colorful glass stone.


    Like the last time, when she put her hand on the colorful glass stone, her whole body radiated brilliant light again.


    It was also fleeting. The light quickly faded and returned to the dim light of the past.


    Feeling the discomfort of the soul, MI Youning held back until she couldn''t hold on.


    Unable to stand the strong induction of the colorful glazed stone, he quickly retracted his hand.


    "Hoo..."


    Mi Youning stepped back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s too painful. I don''t know what material this stone is. It has such great prestige.

 Chapter 235

    "Po? Po..."


    Just then, MI Youning was in the space and heard the gentle voice outside.


    It was the sound of Wen Yuze. Mi Youning''s soul disappeared quickly.


    Wen Yuze walked into the study and was almost calculated by those ghosts again and again.


    He took out a picture in the drawer and looked at the family photo.


    In that picture, he was two big and two small, and he sat on the seat with a pale face. The three people around him smiled happily.


    Only he forced a smile


    Finally, they abandoned it.


    He fell into a rage, even a trace of resentment in his heart, which was caught by the ghost.


    They spoke vicious words in his ears, confused his thoughts and let him sink with him.


    Once in the past, he almost died.


    This time, he got away with PO.


    Thinking of the company of a Bao, Wen Yuze got away and left the study.


    He came to the living room for the first time, but saw Po lying stiff on the sofa.


    I just went to the study for a while. I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Wen Yuze held the cat in his arms and his hands trembled.


    The soft voice was frightened.


    There was a flash of red in his eyes, and the color deepened.


    "Meow..."


    Just then, the black cat in Wen Yuze''s arms moved and even spoke.


    This awakened Wen Yuze''s mind.


    He looked down at Po in his hand in disbelief.


    "Po, you''re okay, you''re okay..."


    Wen Yuze slumped on the sofa, holding the cat in his arms tightly.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what Wen Yuze has experienced.


    At this time, she also felt the tension of the other party, stretched out the front paw pad and pressed his stomach.


    Wen Yuze felt its action and picked up the cat and brought it to his eyes.


    The next man''s action petrified mi Youning.


    The handsome and gentle face of a man was right in front of her, and the soft lips kissed her lips.


    So gentle, so cherish.


    Mi Youning''s whole person... No, the whole cat is not good.


    I was kissed.


    This is a kiss.


    Why did you kiss? You kiss when you say kiss.


    Wenyuze''s lips left, his eyes exuded a sad light, and his voice was also gentle to incredible.


    "Po, don''t scare me. I thought you..."


    Later, he couldn''t go on. He took the cat in his arms to ease his fear.


    Mi Youning was very stiff.


    She can''t figure it out now. Why did she kiss.


    Holding the man''s clothes, MI Youning didn''t come back for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the evening after dinner, lying in her small nest, MI Youning was still puzzled.


    If she were really a pet cat, she wouldn''t care.


    Unfortunately, she is not. She is a person, a real human being.


    Lying in the nest, MI Youning closes her eyes and doesn''t recall the man''s warm and soft kiss.


    Before going to bed, Wen Yuze looked at Po in the nest under the bed, and his eyes overflowed with a satisfied smile.


    Turning off the light in the room, he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    With Po''s company, he feels that life is becoming more and more fulfilling. He likes this feeling very much.


    Comfortable and comfortable.


    Just tonight, the calm of one person and one cat was broken.


    This night, Wen Yuze didn''t know why he couldn''t sleep. He got up in the middle of the night and went to the living room to have a glass of water.


    Mi Youning is in her nest and is in pain.


    "Meow..."


    Her bones hurt all over, and she couldn''t help making a sound.

 Chapter 236

[when entering the group, you must fill in the book where you read, and the name of the male or female owner in the book.]

 Chapter 237

    Wen Yuze was born in a famous family.


    He is the youngest son of Wen family, the richest man in the city. Unfortunately, he has been in poor health since birth.


    He went to the hospital in three or two days since he was a child. The Wen family paid a lot of efforts for him.


    Even because of him, the family intervened in the medical institution.


    Just for the sake of Wen Yuze''s body.


    In this way, Wen Yuze grew to ten years old. Before he was ten years old, he enjoyed the careful care of his family.


    However, after the age of ten, earth shaking changes have taken place.


    The reason why the Wen family has today''s status is related to some means of their ancestors.


    In order to keep the family prosperous and business to a higher level, a secret method is used.


    A living sacrifice, a living sacrifice of lineal blood.


    In each generation, the Wen family will launch a live sacrifice of lineal blood.


    The so-called living sacrifice, just these two words, gives people a feeling of yin and evil.


    From generation to generation, every generation of the Wen family will die and be tortured by the Dharma array.


    In the generation of Wen Yuze''s father, they can''t stop master Wen''s practice.


    Wen''s father''s next generation raised his eldest son and could take over the company in the future.


    He decided not to use such a method. The family has long been stable and does not need such a crooked way.


    Unfortunately, a supernatural event happened.


    The Wen family was cold everywhere and even died.


    The nannies at home said there were ghosts, and many people were scared away.


    Wen Fu had to pay attention to it and found an expert.


    In this way, Wen Yuze''s fate has changed.


    That year, he was only ten years old.


    The so-called virtuous Master said that it was the insidious technique of the Wen family that made the resentful spirits of the living sacrifice unwilling.


    They want revenge, want to destroy the Wen family, and watch the Wen family die.


    Wen''s father was shocked at the speech and hurriedly asked if there was any way to crack it.


    The other party told him to transfer all his grievances.


    The target of this transfer must also be the direct blood of the Wen family.


    Wen''s father is the ruler of the Wen family, and his eldest son is his future successor.


    The youngest son has been weak since childhood and is always ill.


    Finally decided to transfer all the resentment to the youngest son.


    He even discussed with his wife to be better to Wen Yuze in the future.


    Little wenyuze didn''t know this time.


    By the time he knew, he was surrounded by complaining spirits.


    The Wen family were not good to him at all.


    Because Wen Yuze is surrounded by resentment, which affects the people around him.


    When Yuze knew about it, he was not an adult.


    He is very clever and knows that his parents look at him with alert and tangled eyes.


    Father''s suddenly fell downstairs and mother''s car accident.


    And my brother''s accident.


    All this made him understand that he had a problem.


    Especially the vague figures he saw at night.


    Although he is not yet an adult, he has already had his own ideas.


    Looking at the defensive eyes of his family, he couldn''t stand it.


    Especially the alienation in those years made his heart cold.


    Get the answer you want, Wen Yuze quickly moved out of Wen''s house.


    At first, his family arranged for him to go to another villa of Wen''s family.


    Where Wen Yuze lived to adulthood.


    Leaving his parents, his body slowly improved.


    As an adult, he planned his future path and studied medicine.


    Leaving the place arranged by his parents, he bought an apartment outside.


    Over the years, he has been like this. There is only one Wang yuebin around him, the successor of the Wen family''s business cooperation family.


    Wang yuebin knew the strangeness of him. Wen Yuze didn''t enter the society at the beginning.

 Chapter 238

    At that time, he was a little naive in his heart. In order to test Wang yuebin, he told the existence of those ghosts.


    It''s a pity that Wang yuebin is so nervous that he''s fine after so many years of stupidity.


    He didn''t believe it at first, but later he witnessed the strange changes around Wen Yuze.


    And then something happened.


    It was the Wen family who took the initiative to call Wen Yuze to let him go home for the new year.


    Since Wen Yuze left Wen''s house, he has never gone back.


    At first, Wen''s father and mother would take the initiative to call, but later it was less and less.


    Once every three days, once a week and once a month.


    Even after a year of phone calls, a slap can count.


    That time, Wen Yuze''s heart didn''t fluctuate when he took the initiative to hear his family call.


    Unfortunately, Wen''s mother said something on the phone, which made him not calm.


    That means he didn''t go home. He almost forgot the Wen family and his little son outside.


    Even want him to marry, what about the daughter of which group.


    Wen Yuze hung up the phone at that time.


    That time, Wang yuebin saw him fall into resentment with his own eyes.


    He even said what he wanted to destroy the Wen family.


    But all this was influenced by the resentment around him and controlled by those ghosts.


    After Wen Yuze woke up, Wang yuebin was frightened.


    He thought he was going to lose his only friend, but Wang yuebin came up very curious.


    Although the other party is also afraid, he has never been far away from Wen Yuze.


    This is why Wen Yuze has only a friend Wang yuebin for many years, and even has a very good relationship.


    The other party has been with him for more than ten years, and nothing has ever happened.


    Over the years, Wen Yuze has been alone. Except for a friend of Wang yuebin, there is no one who knows the cold and the hot.


    I haven''t made a girlfriend for so many years.


    That''s why Wen''s mother called that year and made him angry.


    With his physique and resentment, if he is with ordinary girls, he is not implicated in others.


    It could even kill people.


    Seeing Wen Yuze''s life experience, MI Youning has complex eyes and a trace of heartache for this man.


    No one feels more deeply than her when she is regarded as an abandoned son by her family.


    Especially for so many years, always a person.


    Wang yuebin has a home and a girlfriend. Where can he always accompany Wen Yuze.


    Over the years, eating alone and celebrating holidays alone.


    Especially during the Chinese new year, it is also cold.


    "Po, what are you doing here?"


    Wen Yuze has been around the cat for a long time.


    Unfortunately, the other party''s eyes ignore him, as if thinking about something.


    He felt a little uncomfortable about it.


    He wanted these eyes to look at him, so he made a noise to wake up PO.


    Mi Youning heard the speech and looked up at the man.


    Ah, what a poor child. He has been alone for so many years.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t know at all.


    At this time, how much she loves the man in front of her, how fast she will be eaten by the man in the future.


    Wen Yuze saw Po''s blue eyes looking at him, and the corners of his mouth aroused a gentle smile.


    He put his hand around Po and stood up.


    Looking at her mouth, just now because the water was wet, I picked up a small towel to wipe it.


    "I dirty myself every time. Who will wipe you dry without me in the future."


    Wen Yuze smiled and wiped Po gently.

 Chapter 239

    Wen Yuze watched Po change from last night.


    Later, after half a night, he watched the other party turn back into a cat.


    He has accepted the fact that Po is a woman.


    If Po is a woman at this time, maybe he doesn''t know how to face her.


    But now Po is just a cat. He treats it with an ordinary attitude.


    It''s just that the beautiful body scene last night always appears in my mind.


    Wen Yuze wiped Po clean, shook his head and walked towards the kitchen.


    He is also a normal man.


    If you think about it, you still don''t know if there will be any bad reaction and appear in front of Po.


    Mi Youning looked at the man''s back and wondered.


    If in the past, the man must have picked her up and could see her anytime, anywhere.


    Unless the other party goes to work, let her stay at home alone.


    This is the first time.


    Wen Yuze doesn''t know what she thinks. He has to go to work today.


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze touched Po''s head and said, "I''ll go to work and be good at home."


    "Meow..."


    Mi Youning answered, lying on the sofa and revealing his stomach.


    She''s used to it. She wants men to touch it. It''s always the case.


    Unfortunately, if it had been before last night, Wen Yuze would have been unable to help himself.


    At this time, he was about to move, but he moved his hand awkwardly.


    She even turned her body over and covered her stomach.


    "When I come back, I''ll buy you some dried fish."


    He knew that Po''s favorite food was dried fish.


    Then he got up and left home.


    Watch the man leave until he disappears.


    Mi Youning just jumped off the sofa.


    She glanced at her surroundings and felt a little reluctant.


    Maybe it''s time for her to leave.


    When she found something wrong with Wen Yuze this morning, she found out the picture last night.


    At this time, she can change.


    I also know that Wen Yuze found out about it, but the other party didn''t say anything and had no doubt.


    Jumping off the sofa, she ran the demon Dan in her body.


    The white light flashed, and the cat standing in place became a stunning beauty.


    But it''s all red - mango.


    Mi Youning walks to the bedroom naked and comes to the bathroom.


    Looking at her snow-white skin, long hair and delicate face, MI Youning reached out to help her forehead.


    This is a goblin.


    The whole body is full of Mei Yi, and the body has a hook breath.


    It''s like a fox spirit.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is a cat.


    Now you can change. Maybe it''s time to find the way back to the demon world.


    This time she will try to explore with the power of her soul and see what''s wrong with the grove of that school.


    But looking at the naked body and the long hair hanging from the ground, MI Youning tutted.


    It seems that she wants to find a suitable suit and this troublesome long hair.


    Long hair becomes shorter when you use a spell.


    But there are no women in Wen Yuze''s family. All the clothes are men''s.


    Whatever, deal with it first.


    Mi Youning left the bathroom to look for clothes to wear.


    However, the moment the bathroom door was opened, she was dumbfounded.


    Similarly, Wen Yuze, who pushed open the bedroom door, was stunned in an instant.


    It was daytime, which made him see more clearly.


    In his bedroom, there was a stunning beauty.


    The beauty was carried to bed by him last night.

 Chapter 240

    "You... You continue..."


    Wen Yuze kowtowed and closed the bedroom door vigorously.


    Mi Youning looked at the scene and stared at the blue eyes with an incredible look on his face.


    Who can tell her how Wen Yuze appeared at this time.


    A pair of furry ears suddenly appeared on her head.


    It was a change she was too excited to control.


    Even the tail behind the body is exposed.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The bedroom door was knocked again. Mi Youning looked up at the door.


    "There are pajamas in the wardrobe. You can put them on first."


    Wen Yuze''s voice came from outside the door.


    Mi Youning rushed to the wardrobe in the bedroom for the first time.


    Take out one of the home clothes inside, and she put her hands on her body in a hurry.


    Then he looked at the direction of the door with a tangle in his eyes.


    Now everything is in the open, and her previous plan has been disrupted.


    It was planned that she would leave secretly before talking to each other.


    Now, she didn''t expect that the man outside the door would come back after he left the door.


    That''s all. Let''s deal with the present first.


    Mi Youning goes to the door and opens it. Wen Yuze is leaning against the opposite wall.


    When mi Youning appeared, he set his eyes on her.


    Especially those furry ears last night.


    Wen Yuze couldn''t help looking behind her to see if there would be a tail behind her last night.


    Mi Youning saw his actions and immediately blew his hair.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Last night, the man saw her cat like human form.


    Feeling the ears moving on her head, MI Youning put them away with her mind.


    Wen Yuze saw the beauty blowing hair, but it still didn''t affect her beauty. He couldn''t help bending the corners of his mouth.


    "Come to the living room and have a chat?"


    Mi Youning glanced and walked towards the living room.


    Seeing the beauty so proud and charming, Wen Yuze shook his head and laughed.


    Just downstairs, he forgot to take some medical materials sorted out last night.


    That''s for interns.


    So I went upstairs to get it, but I didn''t expect to see the scene after Po changed again.


    Just now he had called the hospital and asked for a day''s leave.


    Now Po has changed. He feels it necessary to talk to each other.


    At this time, Po was no longer a cat, but a man like him.


    Thinking of this, Wen Yuze''s face was tangled.


    Will Po become a man and leave him.


    The thought of Po leaving him made Wen Yuze unacceptable.


    Mi Youning sits on the sofa and looks at the place where he lies on his stomach. At this time, he is still a little uncomfortable.


    After a while, Wen Yuze came with two glasses of water.


    Put one of the cups in front of her and sit opposite her.


    "Do you have a name?"


    Wen Yuze''s first question raised mi Youning''s eyebrows.


    This man really doesn''t play cards according to the routine.


    At this time, you shouldn''t ask directly whether she is a person, a demon, or other demons and ghosts.


    "Po."


    However, MI Youning answered quickly for the first time.


    That''s a direct answer without thinking.


    Wen Yuze heard the proud but pleasant voice again, with a smile in his eyes.


    And the answer made him unable to close his mouth.


    He had to drink water and use the cup to cover the curve of his mouth.


    After a while, Wen Yuze spoke softly and continued, "my name is Wen Yuze. I''m a doctor."

 Chapter 241

    Wen Yuze introduced himself and then looked deeply at the woman in front of him.


    "Po, you have become a man now. Will you leave?"


    This question is so direct that MI Youning can''t help holding the cup in his hand.


    She couldn''t deceive each other, "well, I''m not an ordinary cat or human. I don''t belong to this world and want to leave."


    Wen Yuze couldn''t find out what she was after hearing her words.


    Now his head is full of women in front of him, and his Po will leave him.


    It made his heart sink.


    Mi Youning saw the smile on the man''s face fade away. She lowered her eyes and drank a mouthful of water.


    In fact, the man in front of her has that red mole in her shoulder socket. She will come back when she returns to the demon world.


    After all, it was her only chance to return to the Xia Dynasty.


    "I want to go back to the demon world, but..."


    "Sit down first and I''ll go for convenience."


    At this time, Wen Yuze can no longer listen to Po''s next words.


    He needs to calm down.


    Especially now he has some emotional problems.


    Wen Yuze quickly got up and left and went to the bathroom in the living room.


    Mi Youning looks at the other party''s back disappearing quickly, and Youlan''s eyes fall into helplessness.


    Why didn''t the man finish listening to her.


    After entering the bathroom, Wen Yuze released a low-pressure breath.


    His eyes were red and his hands were clenched into fists.


    He couldn''t accept Po''s leaving.


    "Then imprison her and make her yours. It''s a demon..."


    When Wen Yuze was entangled and depressed, his resentment came out again.


    One of the ghosts broke through his resentment and floated in front of him.


    "Yes! Imprison her. As long as you receive our power, you can do whatever you want, not to mention a hundred year old demon..."


    Another soul rushed out.


    "You like her, then do it!"


    Hearing this, Wen Yuze looked up incredulously and looked at a ghost in front of him.


    Does he like Po?


    But the other party is a cat.


    "Go quickly, or you''ll never find the cat demon again..."


    "You will always be alone. Accept our strength..."


    "Do you want the cat demon? Then accept our ability, and you will get rid of loneliness and not be alone forever..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to more and more words confusing him.


    Wen Yuze was moved, even though he knew it was the trap of these resentful souls.


    But when I think of it, I can make Po belong to him alone.


    He couldn''t avoid his heart, and even thought of his life after owning Po.


    It made him unable to stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning sat on the sofa and waited for a long time without waiting for Wen Yuze to come out.


    She got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Those ghosts seemed to have found her, which confused Wen Yuze more and more.


    "There is only one chance. If you miss it, you will never see the cat demon again..."


    "Think about the days when you are still alone..."


    "Accept it quickly. There''s only one chance now, or you''ll never catch the cat demon again..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wen Yuze held his head on the ground and said painfully, "no!"


    "Wen Yuze, why don''t you come out?"


    Just then, MI Youning knocked on the door of the bathroom.


    When hearing her voice, Wen Yuze''s red eyes deepened.


    "Right away."


    Just listen to the voice of a man in the bathroom.

 Chapter 242

    Mi Youning didn''t think much, nodded secretly and walked back to the sofa again.


    Wen Yuze in the door chose a night road.


    "OK."


    He promised.


    Those souls smell the distorted faces and smile more and more distorted, which makes people look more terrible.


    The black mist on their bodies rushed madly towards the warm and rainy body.


    He was so lonely that he had a cat with him.


    He was surprised that the other party could become a person.


    Unfortunately, this joy has not yet risen, he will get it, and the other party will leave him.


    From carrying this resentment, he never asked for anything again.


    Now he wants Po and wants to keep each other.


    Let Po belong to him alone.


    After Wen Yuze absorbed those black grievances, the ghosts in front of him had disappeared.


    At this moment, his temperament also changed.


    The previous gentle temperament was replaced by evil charm.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Wen Yuze smiled.


    The smile was full of evil.


    Seeing himself like this, he frowned slightly and closed his eyes.


    When he opened it again, his evil temperament was restrained.


    The gentle temperament released a trace, but it was also different from the past.


    He looked down at the black fog in his palm and clenched it hard.


    Tidy up all the fog outside, Wen Yuze turned to open the door and went out.


    Mi Youning heard the sound and turned to Wen Yuze with a big smile.


    Unfortunately, at the moment of seeing each other, her smile solidified.


    This man


    "Po, what if I don''t want you to leave?"


    Wen Yuze walked towards her and asked casually.


    Mi Youning kept his expression unchanged and said with a smile, "I won''t go for the time being."


    She doesn''t know what''s going on with this man now, but he''s absolutely wrong.


    "Really?"


    Wen Yuze walked up to him with a smile on his face, but his eyes didn''t smile at all.


    Mi Youning nodded and smiled unchanged.


    "Ha ha..." Wen Yuze smiled. He bent down and stretched out his hand to lift the woman''s chin in front of him.


    Close to her ear and whispered, "but I don''t believe it. What should I do?"


    She was the one who said she wanted to go, but now she is the one who said she couldn''t go. How could he believe it.


    Mi Youning frowned slightly, but he couldn''t answer his question.


    She doesn''t know what to do.


    However, MI Youning''s pause made Wen Yuze''s determination more profound.


    He put his hand on the woman''s chin and came to the back of her neck.


    When mi Youning felt the danger, it was too late.


    The hand the man put on her neck, from where something cold was transmitted to her body.


    It was cold and gloomy.


    Mi Youning raised her head in disbelief and looked at the man in front of her.


    But on a pair of blood red eyes, that face is incomparably evil.


    This man is not Wen Yuze she knows.


    This is mi Youning''s only thought when she closes her eyes.


    Wen Yuze saw her close her eyes and fainted, and picked up her crooked body.


    Bend over and hold it in your arms and walk towards the bedroom.


    Po is finally his own.


    No one can take it away. It can only belong to him.


    Po, Po, can only be his own baby.


    Take people back to the bedroom, Wen Yuze did not put people down.


    And get up and lie in bed with people.


    Now he just wants to hold the woman in his arms tightly.


    Never let go, just hold it like this.

 Chapter 243

    Wen Yuze holds the woman in his arms, and his eyes are still reddish.


    The breath spreading at the tip of the nose is emitted from the woman in her arms.


    He doesn''t know what he likes, but he wants the woman in his arms.


    Feeling the valley owe - hope under him, Wen Yuze suddenly released the man holding him tightly.


    Looking at the woman wearing his clothes, this scene made him move his Adam''s apple.


    Wen Yuze forced himself to divert his attention.


    People have been left behind by him, but there are some things he can''t do.


    Knowing whether Po would wake up for a while and a half, Wen Yuze turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    He came to the living room, picked up the mobile phone on the table and dialed Wang yuebin.


    "Help me buy some women''s clothes, one yard smaller than your Xiaoli. Send them to my house and buy more vegetables by the way..."


    He didn''t wait for Wang yuebin to speak and quickly said a lot of words.


    Wang yuebin opened his mouth when he heard the woman''s clothes.


    It''s like hearing something shocking.


    It''s really so shocking.


    Wen Yuze is the male god in the eyes of many women, whether in school or in social work.


    But he never had half an affair with any woman.


    Even always alienated from them.


    "Yuze, you want women''s clothes. It''s not Jinwucangjiao, is it?"


    Wang yuebin didn''t listen to the latter words. At this time, he just wanted to know how his good friend asked for women''s clothes for no reason.


    And the other party seems to want to say, send it to his house.


    Wen Yuze heard the words Jinwucangjiao, turned and looked in the direction of the bedroom and was silent.


    For Wang yuebin who knows him, this silence is equivalent to acquiescence.


    "Shit! No, it''s really a golden house!"


    Wen Yuze heard the harsh cry of the telephone receiver and gently frowned to take the mobile phone away.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Wang yuebin said sincerely, "I didn''t hear you back. Why don''t you say it again."


    Wen Yuze hung up and sent a message to Wang yuebin.


    I don''t know when to talk with each other.


    As soon as the message was successfully sent, Wen Yuze suddenly pressed his head and squatted down - body with a somewhat painful expression.


    His eyes were red with blood and he had a headache.


    There were many sounds in his ears. The sound was messy, which made him very painful.


    "Resentment, you are now all the people of the Wen family, destroying the Wen family and everything they have."


    "They turned you into a monster. Go to resentment and destroy them..."


    "You can''t even keep your loved ones now, just because you are a monster..."


    "Monster..."


    "Monster... Monster..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound in my ears became more and more frequent, and finally there was only the word monster.


    This makes Wen Yuze''s eyes more red when he hears it, and the overwhelming hatred emanates from his eyes.


    He was surrounded by resentment.


    The reason why he is so now is what the Wen family put on him.


    And Po, also want to leave him.


    He doesn''t allow Po to leave.


    Those blue eyes appeared in Wen Yuze''s mind, which made him more conscious.


    He shook his head quickly, then held the table aside and stood up slowly.


    The eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and the expression was still a little painful.


    He wanted to see Po and walked unsteadily towards the bedroom.


    Now only a little sober, let him understand that this body seems to be manipulated.


    [in the book review area, there is a daily building brushing activity. The babies try to leave a message, (MI Jiu is powerful, the Regent is domineering, sleep with him, sleep with him!)


    This sentence is always swallowed. I want you to try it together. Will you just swallow this sentence

 Chapter 244

    Back in the bedroom, Wen Yuze went straight to the bed.


    He looked at Po''s face and held him tightly in his arms.


    It''s like holding his only support, the only one in the world.


    Looking back on what I had done before, I also regretted it, but it didn''t help.


    He didn''t know if the body would be manipulated by those resentful souls.


    Now he doesn''t know how long he can get along with Po in the future.


    I just hope Po can be by his side in his lifetime.


    He is really too lonely, too lonely.


    Po is his only support in the world.


    For many years, he hasn''t asked for anything.


    Now, I just hope Po can stay with him until he leaves until he dies.


    Holding Po in his hand, he stepped up a bit.


    On MI Youning''s side, although she has fainted in the original Lord''s body.


    But her soul has returned to the space of soul renunciation.


    Knowing that something was wrong with Wen Yuze, she quickly investigated what went wrong.


    But the result surprised her.


    The man let those angry souls flow into his body.


    Over time, he will die.


    The light person assimilates, becomes a non-human, non ghost, and becomes a monster.


    If he is serious, he will die over time.


    Mi Youning looked at Wen Yuze''s painful expression and was seduced by those souls. Her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together.


    This man is really stupid and distressing.


    Did she say she left and didn''t come back.


    The task in this world is to return to the demon world.


    But who says she can''t come back if she returns to the demon world.


    It''s also her fault that she didn''t make it clear for the first time.


    Mi Youning blamed herself a little.


    Now she can''t wake up when she returns to her original Lord''s body.


    She went to the soft couch of the space and leaned casually.


    Now she wants to find a way to clean up Wen Yuze''s resentment.


    Those grievances are deadly and dark things.


    However, Wen Yuze is in a very bad state.


    If you don''t even trust anyone and want his unconditional trust, you are bound to do something.


    Holding her head in her hand, MI Youning fell into distress.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    Wen Yuze holds Po in his arms and enjoys the loneliness that is no longer a person.


    Then the door bell rang.


    He thought of the phone call he had made with Wang yuebin and got up and left his soft body.


    At the moment of opening the door, Wen Yuze really saw his friend standing outside the door with a pile of things in his hands.


    "Why is it so slow? Let me see which beauty attracted your attention and took it home to hide?"


    The moment the door was opened, Wang yuebin couldn''t stop.


    At this time, he didn''t find anything wrong with Wen Yuze and didn''t see anything.


    Wen Yuze listened to his question and looked a little impatient, but he had nothing to do.


    He took the things in each other''s hands and put them inside the door, blocking the body of the people outside the door.


    "No, Yuze, you really don''t want to introduce it to me."


    Wen Yuze pursed his lips. "It''s inconvenient today. Let''s talk about it later."


    Seeing the big and small bags in the room, he said again, "thank you today."


    "Who are we to be polite to? Who are we to be polite to?" Wang yuebin glanced, but did not go inside the door again.


    "Then I''ll go first, so I won''t bother you getting along with the beauty."


    Wen Yuze watched him leave and closed the door.

 Chapter 245

    When mi Youning woke up again, he felt dizzy and distended.


    In particular, the body obviously doesn''t have much strength and feels soft.


    She tried to run the Demon power in the original host, but there was no response.


    Mi Yuning was not much surprised by this change.


    She was a demon, and the cold gas was spread to her body by the warm rain, but it was the resentment of resentment.


    That''s the bane of the demon, especially in the human world.


    She has no resistance at all.


    Now she is just like an ordinary person, or worse than an ordinary person.


    Because now she just wants to go to the living room, she will be panting.


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open, and it was Wen Yuze who came in.


    He saw Po wake up with a smile in his eyes and a gentle face as usual.


    Unfortunately, his temperament has changed after all.


    Mi Youning looked at his footsteps and sighed helplessly.


    "I guess Po woke up. I''ll take you to wash first, and then have dinner?"


    The man came to her, and without waiting for her to reply, he reached out and picked her up.


    This attitude and action are obviously extremely strong.


    Then the previous questions are meaningless.


    Mi Youning let the man hold her into the bathroom.


    Then he took her to the restaurant.


    At this time, MI Youning also knew that she had fainted all day and night. Now it was the morning of the next day.


    The man sat with her on the table and fed her with his own hands.


    Now the body, even what you eat, can''t supplement your strength.


    If you want to get rid of this soft body, you can only clean up your resentment.


    After eating the food that the man sent to his mouth, MI Youning shook his head.


    "I''m full. I don''t want to eat any more."


    Wen Yuze put down his spoon when he heard the speech.


    His eyes kept staring at her face.


    "Can Po blame me?"


    He felt a little uneasy this morning.


    The woman in her arms said nothing, and even no matter what he did, the other party was extremely obedient.


    I can''t see her arrogance.


    He still likes that cheerful, smart, but with a little proud Po.


    Hearing this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    To tell you the truth, she really didn''t blame the man in front of her.


    It''s not a big deal, it''s not a matter of life and death.


    But what bothered her was that her resentment could be solved.


    However, Wen Yuze''s uncontrollable resentment is still difficult to solve if he wants to clean it up.


    Seeing that the man in his arms didn''t answer, Wen Yuze mistakenly thought it was acquiescence.


    His efforts to hold the woman could not help stepping up.


    "Po, even if you blame me, I won''t let you leave."


    Wen Yuze stood up with the man in his arms and walked towards the bedroom.


    Put the man on the bed - and he took out a silver chain.


    Seeing what he had in his hand, MI Youning was almost speechless.


    This man doesn''t want to lock her up.


    She really wants to tell each other, don''t waste your energy.


    No one in the world can really control her.


    Of course, this is the soul, the body of the task host, which is another matter.


    Wen Yuze put the thin silver chain on the woman''s ankle.


    He looked down at the woman''s snow-white ankle, with a silver chain, and there was a valley of abuse in his heart.


    He squeezed his palm hard, which made him restrain.


    "Po, I''m going to work. Wait for me at home."


    After ordering, he leaned close to the woman''s lips and kissed them gently, very gentle.

 Chapter 246

    There was no rejection, and Wen Yuze was happy in his heart.


    Then he got up quickly and was about to leave the room.


    When Wen Yuze got up, MI Youning saw that he was ready to go.


    She quickly grabbed the man''s clothes.


    Wen Yuze turned and looked at her suspiciously, but the corners of his mouth pursed.


    Mi Youning smiled brightly at him, "I''ll wait for you to come back." then he got up and leaned close to his mouth and kissed him.


    This action makes the pupils of Wen Yuze''s eyes shrink.


    He didn''t know how he got out until he went out.


    He closed the door and leaned his back against the door. He raised his hand and touched the place where Po had just kissed.


    The radian of the corner of the mouth does not bend, but expands slowly.


    On this day, in the hospital, almost everyone saw Dr. Wen''s smile.


    This is the first time they have seen Dr. Wen smile so happily for many years.


    Some little nurses couldn''t sit still and wondered whether Dr. Wen was in love.


    Otherwise, how can you smile so gently, so happy and brilliant.


    Among these nurses, one of them just entered the hospital. A good-looking female intern smelled the speech and she couldn''t sit still.


    "Xiao Rou, you look so ugly."


    Someone found something wrong with her and touched her with his arm.


    Xiao Rou just recovered, put away all her emotions, smiled and shook her head.


    "It''s all right. I heard you say that there has never been a woman around Dr. Wen. Now I''m just curious to hear that he''s in love."


    Several people who were still talking stopped talking.


    They looked a little changed, as if they had something inside.


    Xiao Rou became more curious. "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"


    The little nurse who found something wrong with her looked around this time.


    When he found that there was no one, he whispered, "Dr. Wen is a recognized male god in the city''s hospital. There was once a goddess of a hospital who chased Dr. Wen. It''s a pity..."


    The latter words, she did not say, but her face had brought sympathy.


    Xiao Rou''s curiosity was completely hooked up.


    "What a pity?"


    The little nurse leaned close to her ear and said, "unfortunately, the goddess of the hospital died soon."


    The result changed Xiao Rou''s face, but there was a trace of joy in her eyes.


    "Later, Dr. Wen seldom made friends with women. Even when he faced us, he looked like a business."


    "Yes, yes, many people say that the woman is Dr. Wen''s true love..."


    "I''ve heard of it, too. Later..."


    The little nurses continued to gossip.


    Xiao Rou''s face was thoughtful.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning was unaware of a storm caused by Wen Yuze in the hospital.


    She waited a while after the man left before she took the silver chain off her feet.


    Jump out of bed and stand in the bedroom, release the power of the soul and clean up the resentment in the original owner''s body.


    Every time he uses the power of soul, MI Youning''s body will be affected.


    The power of the soul will also be slightly reduced.


    Looking at the excluded black resentment, MI Youning has some deep resentment.


    If these damn things had not controlled Wen Yuze, her task in the world would not have been done in vain.


    The power of her soul in this world is now offset.


    The world has slipped around in vain.


    Mi Youning has a feeling of resentment in her heart and doesn''t forget to clean up her body''s resentment.


    It was half an hour after she cleaned up all her grievances.

 Chapter 247

    These grievances are too cunning. If you want to clean them up, you must not let go of every corner of your body.


    Mi Youning took a sip and walked out of the bedroom.


    She always felt something wrong with the house, and the seeming resentment seemed to hide in the room.


    She has no obvious feeling in the bedroom.


    However, when I came to the living room, I passed by Wen Yuze''s study. These places will be more obvious.


    Mi Youning wandered around the living room. She wandered everywhere.


    Finally came to Wen Yuze''s study.


    When the door was opened, the clean and tidy study showed its face.


    When she entered the room, a sneer curled up at the corners of her mouth.


    eureka.


    Mi Youning didn''t close the door, but made a barrier to the study.


    The greatest power of the original Lord now is to lay such a big boundary.


    Her Demon power is limited after all.


    However, this is enough for her.


    Her eyes were fixed on the corner of the study, next to the bookcase.


    Not far from the bookcase, MI Youning stopped.


    She held the moon Hungary in her hands and sneered at the corners of her mouth, "did you come out by yourself or did I catch you?"


    The dark shadow in the corner of the bookcase shook, but it didn''t show up.


    Seeing this, MI Youning''s smile disappeared, his hands stretched out, and the fingernails on his hands extended rapidly.


    Her sharp claws were longer than mi Youning''s small hands. She walked towards the bookcase.


    "Toast without penalty!"


    Then he quickly took his hand and grabbed the black air with his sharp cold fingernails.


    "Wuwu..."


    The voice like a child''s grievance made mi Youning pick her eyebrows.


    Unfortunately, even so, she was not soft hearted.


    The nail was pinched deeply on a mass of gas.


    "Let me go, i... I show up..."


    Seeing that the other party finally softened, MI Youning threw the other party to the ground.


    Then the black air turned into a teenager.


    Although the resentful spirits in front of MI Yuning were not as distorted as those that MI Yuning first saw.


    Unfortunately, it still looks bad, but it''s not to the point where I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    She went to the seat in the study and sat down with her legs folded. She raised her chin to the young man''s complaining spirit.


    "Come on, why are you here?"


    The young man on the opposite side complained and looked at Mi Youning with fear and tension.


    He stepped back and said, "I can''t get in. There''s no place to stay."


    However, this sentence has made mi Youning understand the meaning of his words.


    Then he looked up and looked at each other carefully, especially the eyes that didn''t turn black.


    Mi Youning finally had clarity in her eyes.


    The resentment of the young spirit in front of him was obviously weak.


    He couldn''t get close to Wen Yuze at all, and there was no place for his strong resentment.


    Those old ghosts who have died for hundreds of years can''t be close to the young people in front of them.


    "Are you from the Wen family, too?"


    The boy nodded.


    Looking at his weak resentment, MI Youning also knows that this is a kid for decades.


    She raised her hand, rubbed her sharp nails across her hands and asked, "do you want to be reincarnated?"


    The boy smelled the speech with a surprise, "can you?"


    He had no doubt that the woman in front of him, no, or the cat demon could not do it.


    Because he had seen with his own eyes the fear of the women in front of them,


    Even the owner of the room wants to get rid of each other.


    Unfortunately, their plans are doomed to fail.

 Chapter 248

    Those grievances were solved by women, and even the evil spirit around him made him very uncomfortable.


    "Nonsense!" Mi Youning heard his words and gave the other party a white eye.


    "If you want to help me do something alive, I can reincarnate you later.


    With a surprised look on his face, the young man promised: "yes, I''m tired of hiding like this."


    Hearing his words, MI Youning curled his lips.


    If other ghosts with strong resentment had already embarked on another road.


    Only the kids in front of us have not been assimilated.


    There is still a trace of humanity in my heart.


    But I don''t know what will happen if I stay a few more years.


    "You go to Wen''s house and help me get something. As long as you do it, I''ll send you to reincarnation immediately."


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, the surprise of the young man''s complaining face quickly subsided.


    He was full of resistance.


    Mi Youning also knows his resistance.


    "Wen Yuze is your nephew. It is reasonable to say that if you are alive, he should call you uncle."


    The young resentful spirit bowed his head without any action.


    Seeing this, MI Youning was not worried and continued: "if the evil done by your Wen family is not solved, Wen Yuze will have bad luck next. In the future, it will be endless."


    Yes, the so-called virtuous man Wen Fu was looking for at the beginning is not reliable.


    Although all grievances have been transferred, those wronged souls have also been imprisoned by Wen Yuze.


    But no one knows that after Wen Yuze''s death, those souls will be liberated.


    They will haunt the children and grandchildren of the Wen family forever, and will not dissipate until the death and extinction of the Wen family.


    These souls were sacrificed alive, and there was no chance of reincarnation.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, the young resentful spirit finally made a slight movement.


    He raised his head and looked at Mi Youning sitting in the seat.


    "What do you want me to get for you?"


    "Wen Yuze''s own father''s blood."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he got off work at noon, Wen Yuze rushed home.


    He usually has lunch in the small canteen of the hospital.


    Now with Po''s company, I haven''t been there for a long time.


    Passing by the vegetable market, he bought the food himself.


    On MI Youning''s side, he also negotiated terms with the complaining youth.


    Seeing that the time was approaching noon, he hurried to the direction of the bedroom.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning was careless this time and left a small tail.


    Although Wen Yuze doesn''t have a serious obsession with cleanliness, it''s a pity that he himself has strict rules for his private life and everything around him.


    Mi Youning went into the bedroom and took the silver chain to his ankle as it was.


    Less than half an hour later, she heard the sound of the door.


    Wen Yuze walked into the room, put the dishes and some materials aside and went straight to the bedroom.


    Mi Youning could not help but relax and look at the door when she heard the footsteps getting closer and closer.


    Wen Yuze opened the bedroom door and looked at the pair of blue eyes.


    Seeing the owner of these eyes, Wen Yuze''s face softened.


    He covered the other side with a thin quilt and saw the silver chain he took with his own hands.


    "You''re back." Mi Youning looked at the man and said hello.


    Wen Yuze gave a sound and walked towards her.


    However, when I was close to her, my eyes narrowed slightly.


    There''s something wrong with the facial expression.


    However, the change was fleeting, so that MI Youning, who was closer to him, didn''t catch it.

 Chapter 249

    Wen Yuze went to the bed and sat down. He looked deeply at the silver chain he took with his own hands.


    Finally, he untied it himself. Looking at the light red trace on his ankle, he touched it.


    Then he looked up at Mi Youning. He looked at Mi Youning and said with a smile, "let''s go and make lunch together."


    "OK.".


    Mi Youning didn''t think much about the man untiing the chain on her feet.


    Follow the man''s hand and get out of bed.


    Wen Yuze took her hand out of the bedroom and walked towards the kitchen.


    They cooked lunch together. After eating, Wen Yuze was useless. The silver chain locked mi Youning up.


    Mi Yuning is certainly satisfied with this.


    She sat on the sofa and ate the fruit prepared by the man after dinner.


    Wen Yuze washed his hands and sent them away.


    Before cooking, he took time to go to a study.


    I found that there were traces of movement in the study, and there was a fine crack in the door.


    He doesn''t want to delve into it anymore.


    Because the first time he saw a woman at home, he felt that there was no resentment on the woman.


    He doesn''t want to know how po did it.


    At this time, he just wants to keep each other more time.


    When Wen Yuze was halfway there, his face suddenly changed, with a bit of pain and distortion on his face.


    He put his hand on his head and turned his back to the woman on the sofa.


    Mi Youning was eating fruit. Seeing his sudden turning over, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you finished yet?"


    Wen Yuze made a muffled sound and walked towards the kitchen again.


    Mi Youning, who was behind him, stopped eating fruit.


    A man''s dull voice can''t be found unless she is a fool.


    Time can''t wait.


    She must solve those grievances for Wen Yuze tonight.


    Otherwise, he will be assimilated sooner or later and even lose his life.


    I hope the young man''s resentful soul can bring his father''s blood as soon as possible.


    Looking at Wen Yuze''s footsteps and leaving in a bit of panic, MI Youning can only pretend not to know.


    Wen Yuze walked into the kitchen and bent down.


    The resentful souls around him appeared again. They were countless and surrounded him tightly.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you like the cat demon? Go to her and kill her!"


    "Without her, you can''t change the fact that you''re about to die..."


    "You are from the Wen family. You are destined to die. All the Wen family are going to die..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing one sentence after another in his ear, Wen Yuze tried to ignore it.


    If he planted it, he would even die.


    These resentful souls did everything they could to kill him.


    He was controlled by these resentful souls, and they were trapped by him for many years.


    Only when he dies can these resentful souls be freed.


    His ultimate fate is just death.


    Because Po is involved in his heart, he can''t be assimilated by these grievances.


    So these souls want him to die.


    But he is unwilling.


    Not reconciled.


    After all these years, I finally met a PO''s company.


    Now this is the result.


    "Kill everyone in the Wen family and the cat demon! Kill! Kill!"


    "Kill! Kill..."


    "Kill..."


    Listening to the cruel and evil voice in his ears, Wen Yuze forced himself to calm down and wake up.


    Kung Fu pays off. When he was sweating all over, those angry souls finally disappeared.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 250

    Mi Youning opened his eyes again and was surrounded by dark lights.


    Through the window, I also saw that it was dark outside.


    She remembered her plans for tonight and immediately sat up.


    "Well..."


    However, this move hurt all over.


    Looking down at the traces on her body, MI Youning''s eyes widened.


    Wen Yuze, a gentle man, has such a wild side.


    She was tossed all over. There was no good place at all.


    The dense kiss - marks made her blush when she saw them.


    Pulling up the thin quilt to cover her body, MI Youning began to look for her clothes.


    There was no warm rain in the room, and there was no movement in the bathroom.


    Mi Youning knew that she was the only one in the bedroom and quickly put on her clothes.


    Ready to find the complaining spirit who has a deal with her.


    She can''t delay.


    Wen Yuze is not normal at all. Maybe sometime. Will be assimilated by those angry souls.


    Especially during the day.


    During this period, men constantly forced her to say some messy words.


    No doubt told her not to leave and stay.


    Finally, he said that he had destroyed the Wen family and that he wanted to be with her forever.


    Out of the room, MI Youning still didn''t see Wen Yuze.


    She began to look for the soul in the room.


    Finally, in the bathroom of the living room, I found the young man''s complaining soul.


    Seeing the other party huddled together, MI Youning didn''t ask him about the transaction results, but asked Wen Yuze.


    "Wen Yuze, where has he gone?"


    The young resentful spirit showed his original human form, "I''ve been out for a while."


    "Do you know what you''ve done?" Mi Youning asked with some bad taste.


    The other party shook his head, but mi Youning didn''t ask any more.


    "Come with me."


    She turned and left the bathroom.


    This is not a place to talk at all.


    Sitting on the sofa to ease his discomfort, MI Youning went straight to the subject.


    "How''s the matter for you?"


    The young man complained and turned a small bottle out of thin air.


    "This is what you want."


    Mi Youning emptily took the small bottle into his hand.


    Looking at the transparent glass bottle, there is bright red blood in it.


    She frowned and said, "this is definitely Wen Yuze''s father''s blood?"


    "Yes, I got it myself."


    The young man replied quickly.


    Play with a glass bottle with a small amount of blood in your hand.


    Mi Youning nodded, "OK, as long as you confirm that it''s true tonight, I''ll send you away as soon as I''m done."


    However, this time the young grievance did not reply and quickly disappeared.


    Seeing the resentment disappearing in front of her, MI Youning raised her eyebrow.


    She seemed to feel something and looked at the door.


    But in a few seconds, the sound of a key inserted into the door sounded.


    A moment later, the door was opened and Wen Yuze''s face appeared.


    Wen Yuze took the bag in his hand, opened the door and saw Po sitting on the sofa.


    There was a trace of apology in his eyes, but he didn''t regret it.


    After closing the door, Wen Yuze changed his shoes and walked towards mi Youning.


    "Are you awake? Is there anything wrong?"


    Mi Youning looked at the bag in his hand and shook his head.


    "Where have you been?"


    Wen Yuze sent the bag in his hand to her eyes, "I went out to buy you medicine."


    Then he sipped at the corners of his mouth, "today I was reckless. I didn''t restrain myself. I was too careless."


    Mi Youning gave a gentle hum.


    Now she didn''t think about it. After all, she didn''t resist at all.

 Chapter 251

    At this time, MI Youning''s mind is all about how to let Wen Yuze cooperate with her tonight to clean up all those resentments.


    The so-called clean-up is to completely dissipate the bad things and annihilate the fly ash.


    They have no chance of reincarnation.


    Surrounded by strong resentment, the final result was only the annihilation of fly ash.


    Unfortunately, to do this, we must cooperate with the men in front of us.


    Wen Yuze saw that she didn''t speak.


    Eyes with helplessness, there is a trace of depressed sadness.


    He picked up the woman around him, picked up the medicine on the table and walked towards the bedroom.


    After returning to the room, MI Youning found out what Wen Yuze wanted to do.


    I wanted to drug her place.


    She can''t do it even if she''s killed.


    She looked at the medicine in the man''s hand and the other party wanted to pick her clothes.


    Immediately picked up the medicine on the table, got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    Wen Yuze was stunned by her rapid action.


    After a long time, his face was a little lost.


    It seems that he is not enough.


    Po''s movement is so fast that he can''t even catch it.


    I thought the other party was completely weak.


    Now it seems that he didn''t work hard enough and didn''t want enough.


    Mi you would rather not know what the man outside thinks.


    Or she''ll cry.


    Entering the bathroom, MI Youning didn''t take medicine either.


    But use the power of the soul to repair the weakness of the body and the injury there.


    Sitting on the toilet cover, MI Youning finally thought of how to make Wen Yuze cooperate with tonight''s plan.


    Wang yuebin, this man is different from Wen Yuze.


    Wang yuebin is more reliable when she solves those grievances.


    Thinking of these, MI Youning left the task world and returned to the soul warning space.


    Using her privilege, she dialed Wang yuebin with an imaginary mobile phone in the space.


    "Hello..."


    The man''s lazy voice sounded.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze has been waiting for Po since she entered the bathroom.


    But now it''s almost half an hour, and we still don''t see each other.


    It made him sit still.


    Wen Yuze got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    Just then, MI Youning also pushed open the door of the bathroom.


    When their eyes met, MI Youning gave him a bright smile.


    "I''m hungry."


    Wen Yuze was fascinated by the smile, and his heart was also fascinated.


    He nodded mechanically, "OK, I''ll cook for you."


    Wen Yuze turned and left to cook.


    But just a few steps away, he quickly turned around and came towards mi Youning.


    He bowed his head and kissed it hard.


    The force pressed tightly - on MI Youning''s lips.


    Wen Yuze kissed her hard and rubbed her lips gently before leaving.


    "Wait for me." quickly turned and left, and the footsteps were about to float.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and touched the lips kissed by the man.


    There was a smile on her face.


    Having solved all the problems with this man tonight, she really should leave.


    However, their current relationship should be reassuring to each other.


    Mi Youning shook his head and showed the bottle of blood in the palm of his hand.


    No mistakes are allowed in tonight''s plan.


    After Wen Yuze finishes his meal, MI Youning estimates the time and walks out of the bedroom.


    They were very calm at the dinner table, but they finished the meal with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    After dinner, he accompanied mi Youning with fruit after dinner.


    Just then, the door bell rang.

 Chapter 252

    Wen Yuze heard the door bell ring and got up to open the door.


    Standing outside the door, Wang yuebin appeared in his eyes.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wang yuebin smiled. "Xiaoli quarreled with me. Come and sit here."


    Then he looked behind him into the living room.


    I saw mi Youning sitting on the sofa at a glance.


    Those blue eyes made his pupils shrink.


    Of course, quarreling with your girlfriend is just an excuse.


    Wen Yuze saw that he saw the existence of Po, got out of his way and let people into the house.


    Mi Youning and Wang yuebin''s eyes quickly matched when Wen Yuze closed the door.


    There was a faint light in each other''s eyes.


    Then they both looked away as if nothing had happened.


    Wen Yuze returned to MI Youning and sat down. He looked at Wang yuebin sitting opposite and frowned, "why did you quarrel?"


    The latter''s face was somewhat difficult to say, "women are like that. They hold on to small things. When I was in a hurry, she became angry when I said something important."


    Mi Youning ate the cherizi in his hand. When he heard this, he praised him in his heart.


    Wen Yuze began to persuade him when he heard the speech, "you''ve been through so many years. How many things have you gone through to this day? If there''s anything you can coax her, a man should be more broad-minded..."


    Well, next, MI Youning praised the man around him for his hands and feet.


    Wang yuebin showed reluctance to talk about this topic.


    Glancing at Mi Youning beside him, he said, "don''t mention her. It''s the woman around you. Why don''t you introduce me."


    Wen Yuze''s persuasion stopped at his mouth and took a look at Po around him.


    He was a little tangled about how PO should introduce Wang yuebin.


    Po has been very good these days. He even obeyed him yesterday. They had a relationship.


    But now, he doesn''t know how to introduce it.


    Mi Youning turns to look back at the man around him and knows his melancholy eyes clearly.


    She smiled and looked back at Wang yuebin and said, "Hello, my name is Po, Yuze''s girlfriend."


    Wang yuebin''s eyes were deep for a few minutes, but he also greeted with a smile, "well, I''m Yuze''s good friend, Wang yuebin."


    When he said this, his face still twisted.


    Just over an hour ago, the woman called him with a familiar voice.


    Of course he knows each other''s identity, the black cat.


    When he heard it, he thought it was a prank.


    But when he heard what the other party said, he had to be serious.


    How did he find the black cat and go with Wen Yuze to find the black cat


    All kinds of events, the woman said clearly.


    Even those details are very clear.


    This made him have to believe.


    Finally, the woman told him about his friend''s current situation and asked him to help.


    Wang yuebin clenched his hand on the sofa.


    His eyes turned to his friend.


    The latter looked at Po with a silly smile.


    Wen Yuze didn''t expect Po to introduce himself like this, which made him happy and reluctant.


    The women around him were left by all means.


    He despised himself, but it was inevitable that he was in a mood of joy.


    Mi Youning turns to Wang yuebin and winks.


    The latter nodded gently, but his eyes were unclear.


    Wen Yuze''s mood was a little unstable and he didn''t find any small movements between them.


    He reached out and held Po''s hand in his hand.


    A happy smile curved from the corners of his mouth.


    Mi Youning''s next move made his smile freeze.

 Chapter 253

    Mi Youning saw that Wang yuebin received her eyes.


    Take out the bottle from the space, the bottle containing Wenfu''s blood.


    Open the bottle cap at the back, and the blood in the bottle splashes towards the warm rain.


    The blood of the Wen family''s lineage is the most attractive to the soul.


    For so many years, they have been on wenyuze.


    Now, it''s hard to smell the smell of other direct blood in the Wen family. It''s bound to be restless.


    Wen Yuze''s happy smile solidified when those blood poured on him.


    Wang yuebin, who was originally sitting on the sofa, quickly came to them.


    Mi Youning quickly stood up and made a boundary to the three people''s space.


    Wen Yuze was stunned at the beginning, but now he is a little manic.


    His eyes were red and crazy.


    "Wang yuebin, hold him down!"


    Mi Youning saw Wen Yuze''s appearance at the border.


    Wang yuebin looked at his friend in front of him. He was covered with blood. Even his handsome face had a small amount of blood.


    This made his eyes unbearable.


    But after listening to MI Youning''s words, he desperately pressed Wen Yuze.


    Mi Youning saw the black mist rising on Wen Yuze.


    Those ugly and twisted faces rushed out of the fog.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning opened a small mouth at the border.


    She took the bottle with the remaining blood and walked out of the border.


    He even poured out a drop or two of blood on the way.


    The blood spilled to the living room farthest from Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin.


    Because there''s no blood.


    Wen Yuze''s resentment all came out.


    Wang yuebin felt the cold air around him and clenched his teeth.


    He vowed that this was the coldest and most frightening moment in his life.


    He can''t see those things.


    But the atmosphere around him and the cold air made him understand what it was.


    Mi Youning stood outside the border and looked at the complaining spirit running out of Wen Yuze.


    They followed the blood all the way and began to go out.


    This is their illegal control.


    As long as they are Wen''s family, they want to drink their blood, eat their meat and bury their dead.


    Mi Youning stood in his place, waiting for the resentful souls to step out of the border step by step.


    She hid her breath and watched them come out one after another. Her body remained motionless.


    Those resentful souls came to MI Youning''s blood.


    Along the way, they seemed to be blocked by some magic, constantly grasping around.


    Their faces are distorted and ugly, and people are afraid.


    At this time, Wen Yuze changed again.


    Seeing this, MI Youning stared at his body.


    I saw a more ugly thing that looked like a human, a ghost and a ghost.


    The other party climbed out of Wen Yuze''s body.


    It has four feet and a face, but it has sharp ears on its head.


    It''s disgusting and ugly. It''s hard to look straight at.


    Seeing this thing climbing out of Wen Yuze, MI Youning gently raised his feet and walked to Wang yuebin and Wen Yuze.


    At this time, Wen Yuze''s eyes were dull, like a puppet, without any action.


    He was still struggling with Wang yuebin before.


    At this time, after this thing came out of his body, it seemed that he had no consciousness.


    Wang yuebin felt something at this moment.


    His body trembled and a cold sweat ran down his head.

 Chapter 254

    Wang yuebin''s frightened eyes looked in the direction of MI Youning. His lips opened and moved, but there was no sound.


    Mi Youning saw the shape of his mouth. It was shouting a Bao.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the real monster again.


    I saw the other party also walked out of the border and began to look for it along the smell of blood.


    Right now¡ª¡ª


    Mi Youning moves quickly, waves to Wang yuebin''s eyes, and finally closes the border.


    This movement caused all the movements of the monster. It stopped and looked at the place where mi Youning was located.


    Seeing that the monster had stopped all his movements, MI Youning kept closing the border.


    At this time, Wang yuebin''s eyes can no longer be described as fear.


    He saw it.


    A room full of twisted faced monsters.


    Especially the monster outside the white fog.


    Four legs on the ground, his ugly face made him want to vomit.


    Surrounded by monsters with distorted faces.


    Wang yuebin couldn''t help pinching his friend''s body.


    He was shaking all over. It was terrible.


    I really want to find my mother, find my girlfriend to bury the moon Hungary, and ask for comfort.


    Mi Youning looked at the monster.


    She can''t act rashly now.


    Especially the main messenger in front of us.


    This is the end after the curtain, boss.


    Without it, a room full of angry souls can''t become a climate.


    The monster''s dark eyes stared directly at Mi Youning.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, MI Youning was sure that the other party could see her.


    Even if she hid her breath, it was still useless.


    Seeing this, MI Youning took a deep breath.


    Then he quickly turned his head and said to Wang yuebin, "stay inside and don''t go out of the border!


    If anything happens, don''t come out and watch Wen Yuze 1


    Don''t let him out, or everything will be in vain -- "


    When mi Youning spoke, the monster had moved.


    And MI Youning was already prepared.


    She quickly dodged and did not forget to give instructions to Wang yuebin.


    It''s a hard fight tonight. She must keep her strength.


    When the monster moved, all the angry souls around also stopped their waving.


    These resentful souls rushed towards mi Youning together.


    At this time, MI Youning took out the demon pill from the original Lord''s body.


    The demon Dan emitting blue light forms a beautiful color in such a large room.


    Wang yuebin looked at the scene outside and worried about po.


    But don''t forget to hold down your friends.


    Before, he still held a skeptical attitude. Now he saw the scene in front of him and threw all his doubts behind him.


    His legs are almost soft now.


    If he hadn''t watched the warm rain on his hand, he would have collapsed on the ground.


    Mi Youning throws the demon pill into the air, and the Demon power of the cat demon is injected into the demon pill.


    The evil spirit of the whole body is spreading wantonly.


    In addition to the monsters still walking towards mi Youning, those souls lay on the ground in pain.


    Mi Youning looked coldly at the monster coming towards her without any fear on her face.


    There was even a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    As long as in this task world, in addition to the law and heaven, there are really few who can play her role.


    Although the monster in front of us is an old monster for hundreds of years, it can not be compared with heaven and law.


    Mi Youning sacrificed the demon pill and even continued to add Demon power.


    When the monster saw this scene, his eyes exuded incredible, as if there was something to fear.


    "You should be so. Is this boy worth dying with me?"

 Chapter 255

    That hoarse voice, like a long silent voice, came out of the monster''s mouth.


    Mi Youning glanced at it and laughed sarcastically.


    "You and other ghosts dare to claim to be their own. When they go to the underworld and enter the underworld, they are just a little ghost!"


    When the monster heard the speech, his twisted and ugly face shook, as if he was angry.


    It''s a pity that it didn''t go on.


    The demon pill emitting blue light is obviously more powerful.


    And the demon force with authority, which makes the monster unable to move forward.


    It can survive for so long, but it depends on avoidance.


    Now it understands that this is a set.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the monster began to step backward and look at wenyuze.


    It squinted at the sender, turned and rushed over.


    Wang yuebin has been paying attention to this side.


    When I saw the ugly and disgusting monster coming, my first reaction was to run.


    But he still has warm rain in his hand.


    Watching the monster rush over.


    He remembered what po said and told him not to move, but to hold down Wen Yuze.


    Wang yuebin looked at the white fog and comforted himself constantly. It''s okay, it''s okay


    But just as the monster rushed over and jumped on his side, he couldn''t help moving.


    He did not forget to hold down the warm rain with his hands, and was so frightened that he knelt to the ground.


    He is really afraid. He can''t help being afraid of what is happening now.


    He even felt that his life was threatened and was likely to die here.


    Wang yuebin closed his eyes and was sweating, waiting for the monster to rush over.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear anything. He couldn''t help showing a crack in his eyes.


    It was found that the monster couldn''t get close to them at all.


    Wang yuebin watched the monster rush over.


    But when we got to the white fog, it was like meeting some barrier, which could not be broken at all.


    This phenomenon made him breathe a sigh of relief and paralyzed.


    The hand on Wen Yuze also lightened its strength.


    The monster found the boundary in front of him and roared in the direction of MI Youning.


    Mi Youning ignores this and adds Demon power to the demon pill.


    Seeing this scene, the monster was more urgent.


    He looked at the warm rain in the border and wanted to control him with his mind.


    "Come on, Wen Yuze, come on, come on, your PO is right here..."


    Only Wen Yuze can hear the sound.


    This made him lose his eyes and began to be conscious.


    His eyes looked in the direction of MI Youning.


    Wang yuebin didn''t notice this change, but mi Youning felt it. Wen Yuze looked at it.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning said to Wang yuebin, "hold down Wen Yuze and don''t let him out of the border! Wang yuebin, hurry!"


    Hearing her urgent voice, Wang yuebin moved quickly.


    His whole body pressed on Wen Yuze and pressed each other desperately.


    Wen Yuze seemed to be controlled and kept waving, trying to get Wang yuebin down.


    When the monster saw the scene of boundary, he was still calling Wen Yuze with his mind.


    Wang yuebin''s face, which had been resisted by Wen Yuze, was hurt.


    Wen Yuze was completely unconscious and punched him.


    Knowing that his friend is not aware now, he doesn''t care. He only knows to hold him down.


    As for his being beaten, he is likely to be disfigured.


    He decided to settle accounts with the other party in the future. All the mental losses today should be compensated by the other party.


    Mi Youning is almost ready here.

 Chapter 256

    She took back the demon pill in the void and looked at the direction of the monster with cold eyes.


    Control the demon pill with both hands and fly towards each other.


    "It has been a fluke to survive in the world for hundreds of years. Now it''s time for the dust to return to the dust and the earth to return to the earth."


    Then he aimed at the demon Dan and attacked the monster with the demon force inside.


    Seeing this, the monster quickly dodged.


    Unfortunately, the demon force seems to have eyes and has been chasing after it.


    The monster stopped controlling Wen Yuze and made him no longer struggle.


    Wang yuebin breathed a sigh of relief, released a little strength and observed the situation outside the border.


    At the moment of turning around, I just saw that the monster was hit by Mi Youning and hit the ground.


    The monster''s eyes were afraid, and he still didn''t dare to put the channel: "do you really want to die with me?"


    Mi Youning sneered. Of course, it''s impossible.


    But there is no need to talk to each other.


    She used the demon pill again, and the powerful blue light spread in the house.


    Seeing this, the monster released great pressure all over.


    Now there''s only one chance.


    Otherwise it will die today.


    The monster quickly stood up from the ground.


    It roared up and began to stink.


    Even Wang yuebin at the border smelled the stench that made people vomit.


    Mi Youning doesn''t change her face. She continues to run the power of demon Dan.


    "Roar!"


    The monster took the initiative to run towards mi Youning.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning''s heart finally came.


    She directed the demon Dan in her hand towards the monster.


    There is a ghost for hundreds of years in front of her. She must hit with one blow because of her Demon power.


    Otherwise, she has to borrow her own soul power. She doesn''t want to waste her soul power anymore.


    Of course, this is not a last resort.


    Drive the demon pill in your hand to the monster.


    Just as the monster rushed to get closer and closer to the demon Dan, MI Youning closed his eyes.


    She secretly used her mind to shatter the demon pill.


    "Roar..."


    The demon pill was broken and its powerful power was released.


    The monster was affected and his body was hurt by the demon force.


    See its body, slowly peel off the body.


    The black, foul smelling soul fell from it.


    "I will die with you!"


    The monster also knew that the deadline was coming. He roared at Mi Youning unwilling.


    Running towards mi Youning at a fast speed, he was full of determination and looked like death at home.


    Seeing its appearance, MI Youning quickly flew towards the border.


    That''s the boundary she set up. Naturally, it won''t stop her from entering.


    The monster is blocked by the barrier again.


    It also endured the pain of being solved by the demon force outside.


    That dare not roar, sounded in the huge living room.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, the monster turned into a black water trail and disappeared.


    Even all the souls around disappeared.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help seeing this scene.


    "Poof..."


    A mouthful of blood came out of her mouth.


    She bent over her mouth.


    Wang yuebin was still staring at Mi Youning, "Po, can I loosen the rain?"


    Mi Youning nodded at him, walked to the sofa and sat down alone.


    Now, she has really become a waste demon.


    Not even the demon pill.


    Wang yuebin loosened Wen Yuze''s body and walked towards her with a somewhat uneasy face.


    "Well... You vomited blood. Did you get hurt?"


    Mi Youning looked up with a worried tone.

 Chapter 257

    Seeing Wang yuebin''s worried look on her face, even her eyes were the same. She smiled and waved her hand.


    "Fortunately," he said, looking at the living room, "you can''t live here tonight. Don''t live in the future."


    The living room stinks everywhere.


    And the previous toss must also affect the neighbors around.


    Wang yuebin nodded approvingly at the speech.


    What he heard and saw tonight made him feel like watching a blockbuster.


    That frightening scene made him never want to step into these houses in his life.


    Mi Youning calmed down for a while and got up and went to wenyuze.


    The other party''s eyes still didn''t have any look. When he looked at her, his eyes turned.


    Seeing his appearance, MI Youning sighed.


    She reached out and took his hand, worked her soul, and began to clean up the residual resentment for each other''s body.


    She''s really leaving this time.


    If you don''t return to the demon world, the original owner''s body won''t last long.


    While clearing up her grievances for Wen Yuze, she looked at Wang yuebin. "Take him away tonight. I''m going back. This is the human world. I can''t stay too long."


    Suddenly hearing the news, Wang yuebin was shocked, "what about Yuze?"


    He knows Wen Yuze.


    This guy definitely has feelings for Po, otherwise he wouldn''t smile so brightly at her.


    Especially when Po admitted that she was his girlfriend.


    "Don''t you mean you are Yuze''s girlfriend? How can you go? Besides, he saved you, adopted you and took care of you..."


    Mi Ying, however, make complaints about the bed. The man took care of her bed and dried her up.


    On the surface, she patiently explained to Wang yuebin, "the demon pill of my body has just been broken. Now I must return to the demon world, or I will die if I stay. I will come back if I take good care of my body."


    Wang yuebin was relieved at this time, but continued to ask, "when will you come back?"


    Mi Youning couldn''t give him an accurate answer and shook his head.


    Took a look at the man around him.


    The reason why she explained this to Wang yuebin was just to tell the man through the other party''s mouth.


    At present, the other party can''t listen to her soberly, so let Wang yuebin tell him when he wakes up.


    There was little residual resentment, and MI Youning quickly cleaned it up.


    She got up and the surrounding border disappeared.


    "Ah --"


    Just then, Wang yuebin exclaimed.


    Mi Youning looked along the voice and saw him staring at a place, trembling and stretching out his fingers.


    It turned out that there was a complaining soul in the corner.


    But seeing the soul, MI Youning waved to the other party.


    "Come here."


    When Wang yuebin saw her move, he saw the resentful soul approaching.


    Quickly ran behind Wen Yuze and hid.


    "Po, why did you leave one?"


    Mi you would rather smile than speak. Looking at the young man coming, he resented and smiled.


    "I''ll send you away now. What happens in your next life depends on your fate."


    The young man''s eyes were full of surprises.


    Now it looks more and more pleasing to the eye.


    It is much more humanized than those who complained before, and even has the essence of human nature.


    Mi Youning waved to the boy.


    "Wait --"


    The boy suddenly makes a noise. Mi Youning stops and looks at it with her eyebrows.


    The other party looked in the direction of Wen Yuze, and then looked at Wang yuebin.


    Its eyes are tangled and difficult to hide.

 Chapter 258

    It lowered its eyes and whispered, "in fact, my brother saved me when I was alive."


    "But at that time, my father was too strong. My brother couldn''t save me at all. I also blamed me for being stupid, so I was regarded as an abandoned son."


    Then he raised his head and looked at Wen Yuze, "I saw him born. I can''t hurt him, but I also know that my brother likes Yuze very much.


    This time I went back to Wen''s house and saw that he was getting worse and weaker. If he continued, his brother would not have a few years to live. "


    After that, he sighed to MI Youning, "send me away. I''m finally free."


    Mi Youning smiled and waved at it. The young grievance disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    But Wang yuebin was confused.


    What brother? Brother.


    And told his friends about the child.


    The ghost that disappeared before seems to be just a teenager.


    Wen family, Wen family now, it seems that only Wen father is not in good health.


    Wang yuebin seems to have caught something.


    He couldn''t believe it and looked at Mi Youning. "Po, isn''t it Yuze''s uncle?"


    The latter nodded to him and got up and left the sofa.


    She said to Wang yuebin squatting behind Wen Yuze, "we should go. I''ll leave here before dawn."


    Wang yuebin got up embarrassed. He helped Wen Yuze up.


    Mi Youning helped.


    Seeing her move, Wang yuebin stopped and said, "I can do it alone. Go and open the door."


    "HMM." Mi Youning didn''t show any affectation. She went to open the door.


    The three left the house.


    Until he got on the bus, Wang yuebin said, "where are you going, or I''ll see you off first?"


    Mi Youning looked at the unconscious man sitting beside him, "OK, go to the school where you met me before."


    The car started and drove in the direction of the school.


    It took less than twenty minutes to reach the destination.


    When the car stopped, Wang yuebin looked back at the two people in the back seat.


    "Here we are."


    Friends still open their eyes and have no consciousness.


    Mi Youning looked at the man beside him, shook his hand, leaned close to his ear and whispered, "wait for me to come back."


    Then he turned his head and kissed his lips. The kiss was very light.


    And Wen Yuze still didn''t move. He just sat there like he had no soul.


    When Wang yuebin saw this scene, he felt something bad in his heart.


    Mi Youning sighed, released his hand and turned to get out of the car.


    Seeing this, Wang yuebin got out of the car.


    Neither of them saw it. When mi Youning released Wen Yuze''s hand, his eyes were wet.


    Tears ran down the corners of my eyes.


    He was still expressionless, but his tears could not stop.


    In the car where he was alone, tears kept falling.


    After getting off the bus, Wang yuebin locked the car and said to MI Youning, "Po, I''ll see you off. Otherwise, I''m not at ease and it''s not easy to explain to Yuze."


    Mi Yuning has no comment on this.


    She walked towards the school.


    Looking at the high wall, she jumped up gently.


    Seeing this, Wang yuebin''s eyes showed envy.


    But also climb the wall.


    They entered the school and walked one after the other towards the grove.


    Mi Youning came again, and the original owner came to the river in the human world.


    She turned to Wang yuebin behind her and said, "here I am."


    The latter looked at the woods, especially the river in front of him, with doubts in his eyes.


    Mi Youning walked towards the river.


    The river is not deep, even very shallow, only to her waist.


    Wang yuebin pursed his lips and looked at him.

 Chapter 259

    Mi Youning goes to the middle of the river and looks at Wang yuebin by the river again.


    He reached out and waved to her, "I''m leaving."


    Then he plunged into the water.


    Wang yuebin looked at the scene and held his hand tightly in his trouser pocket.


    In any case, he couldn''t think of the black cat he picked up with an itch.


    Now there should be such an experience.


    However, Wen Yuze''s dirty things were solved, which made him very happy.


    Seeing that the water waves in the river returned to calm, Wang yuebin stood for a while, turned and left here.


    He returned the way he had come.


    Once again, Wang yuebin jumped off the wall in embarrassment. Wang yuebin looked dirty all over and looked a little ugly.


    Unlocking the car with the key, he entered the driver''s seat.


    Glancing at his friend in the back seat, he was stunned.


    At this time, Wen Yuze''s face was full of tears.


    But that face was still as expressionless as before.


    But the tears didn''t stop.


    Wang yuebin looked flustered when he saw this scene.


    He leaned over and shook his hand in front of Wen Yuze.


    "Yuze, Yuze? Are you okay?"


    The latter''s eyes did not move and his tears were still falling.


    Wang yuebin tried several times, and Wen Yuze looked the same. He didn''t respond at all except tears.


    He looked back at the front and hit the steering wheel with his fist.


    "Fuck! What''s going on!"


    Then start the car and drive towards home.


    Tonight is definitely the most exciting and uncomfortable day of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning was flooded, closed her eyes and fell into a coma.


    This river is the boundary between the human world and the demon world.


    When she opened her eyes again, the surrounding scenes were strange.


    But this is the most familiar place for the memory of the original owner.


    "Xiao 26 wakes up! Dad, mom 26 wakes up!"


    "Really wake up, Xiaohua, do you still know me?"


    "What about me? What about me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning looks at a group of beautiful men and women in front of her. It''s really pleasing to the eyes.


    If this group of people are put into the human world, they are definitely the most beautiful.


    "Hua Hua wakes up?"


    Just then, a middle-aged man, wearing a long black shirt, pushed aside the crowd and walked to MI Youning.


    Seeing this man, MI Youning smiled and shouted, "Dad."


    "Daddy''s flower, you finally wake up."


    The cat father excitedly holds mi Youning in his arms.


    "Mother''s flower, you can be regarded as waking up."


    At this time, a beautiful woman, Feng Yun Yu Cun, came and robbed mi Youning from his father''s arms.


    Feeling the huge moon Hun Department of a woman, MI Youning is about to lose his breath.


    "Mother, mother, let me go first."


    The cat mother loosened mi Youning and looked up and down. Her face was full of worry.


    The handsome man with silver hair standing on the far left also came forward and said anxiously, "you finally woke up at 26. When you found you in the forbidden area three days ago, you looked embarrassed and scared us to death."


    Mi Youning looked up at the man and shouted, "big brother."


    "Well, good." the man touched her head and spoiled her with a smile.


    When mi Youning heard about it three days ago, she looked worried.


    Because a day in the demon world is equivalent to a year in the human world.


    I don''t know what happened to Wen Yuze.


    "Xiao 26, what''s the matter with you?"


    The worry and complex emotion on her face could not be seen by the people present.


    Cat father and cat mother, all cat brothers and sisters see it in their eyes.

 Chapter 260

    The voice is the beautiful young woman on the right.


    The charm charm temperament, opening with a bit of hook flavor.


    Mi Youning doesn''t have to look up. Everyone knows that this is the second sister of the original owner.


    She raised her head, shook her head to the second sister of the original owner, and then looked at the cat''s father and mother, "father, mother, my demon pill is gone."


    The cat''s parents sitting on the couch didn''t have too many accidents when they heard the speech.


    Because as early as when they found their little daughter, they had already found it.


    But it''s lucky to be back from the forbidden area.


    Before, they tracked their little daughter into the forbidden area. Her heart was cold at that time.


    Now their little daughter is back alive, which is very lucky for them.


    The cat mother first held mi Youning in her arms, "it''s all right, my little flower, as long as it''s safe."


    Back in the arms of cat mother again, MI Youning is in a complicated mood.


    The original owner had a group of family who loved her very much.


    Now she has fulfilled her original Lord''s wish to die.


    The next life path should belong to MI Youning.


    Now she needs to raise her body, release the Demon power of her body and become a real human.


    Then go to find the man Wen Yuze.


    I don''t know what happened to each other.


    "No! I firmly disagree, my little flower. As long as you practice for a hundred years, there will still be demon pills. If you become human, there will only be a few decades left."


    Mi Youning tells the people in front of him what he thinks, and the cat mother opposes him first.


    Other people around also have a look of disapproval.


    Then came the big cat, "little 26, tell me who that man is. I''m going to kill him."


    Mi Youning told them everything he had experienced in the human world, even when he met a man.


    Big brother cat thought that their youngest sister was hooked by a human being.


    This mood is very complicated.


    It''s like a flower, arched by a pig.


    The other cat brothers and sisters present were in the same mood.


    The quietest thing is the cat father.


    "Xiao 26, you can''t be cheated by humans..."


    "Yes, Xiaohua, listen to the sixth sister. Let''s practice for a hundred years..."


    "Huahua, don''t be confused. Human life is too short..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All cat brothers and sisters are too excited. Mi Youning listens in a daze. Everyone''s words are mine.


    She''s huge now.


    These cats are too enthusiastic.


    "Stop!"


    Father cat shouted and stood up.


    Hearing what the cat father said, everyone stopped one after another and looked at him with eyes of different colors.


    The cat father raised his chin to the cat mother, "go and get my knife!"


    Mi Youning breathed at the speech.


    The cat father doesn''t play cards according to the routine.


    It doesn''t mean that the cat father is the most beloved and follows the original owner.


    How can you be as impulsive as big brother cat now.


    Mother cat quickly got up and walked towards the door.


    "Mom, wait --"


    Mi Youning hurriedly shouted at the cat''s mother.


    Cat dad turned and stared at her, "Xiaohua! Dad can''t watch you go on the road of no return. Dad will kill the boy now!"


    Listen to the angry words.


    Listen to the caring tone.


    If the original owner must have listened to them.


    However, MI Youning shook his head at the cat father, "Dad, my body can''t practice."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    The cat''s father stared at his little daughter on the couch in disbelief.

 Chapter 261

    Even the cat mother, who was about to leave the house, came back quickly.


    "Xiao 26, you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    "Mother''s flower, don''t scare me."


    "Twenty six, this joke is not funny."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning held out his hand to the people for the suspicious words around him.


    "Really, now the Demon power of my body is almost destroyed.


    If I don''t release the remaining Demon power as soon as possible, my body may be consumed. "


    Father cat quickly reached out to explore.


    The Demon power on him was sent into the little daughter''s body to search.


    This view found that the little daughter''s Demon power had been broken.


    Like a born child.


    Especially the part of the heart pulse was also damaged.


    "How could this happen?"


    Father cat withdrew his hand and took a few steps back.


    Mother cat doesn''t accept and disagree.


    Seeing this, she came forward and took mi Youning''s hand, but soon showed the same look as her cat father.


    She looked at her little daughter in front of her.


    "Why do you bother?"


    Mi Youning smiled innocently. "He took me in and saved me when I was dying. This is the so-called cause and effect. He saved me because everything I have now is the result."


    Everyone looked at her with complicated eyes.


    Or the cat father came forward and hugged her, "Daddy''s flowers have grown up."


    Now I know that my little daughter can''t continue to practice.


    He will have a good meeting for a while, and let his little daughter see the human being.


    "Dad and your big brother and sister will go to the human world to see if that boy is worth your life."


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded. Of course she had no opinion.


    "Then my father will help me clean up the residual Demon power on me."


    When the cat father heard the speech, he hugged her and stepped up, "OK."


    The tone of the voice was helpless and a little sad.


    The life span of their cat family is thousands of years. If they practice to a higher level, it will double.


    Now the little daughter has only a life span of more than 100 years. How can he accept it for a while.


    Mother cat has turned her back and secretly wiped her tears.


    All cat brothers and sisters are standing in the house full of.


    The original owner has twenty-five brothers and sisters.


    They all love her and let her do everything.


    Now it is hard to accept the bad news.


    But there''s nothing I can do.


    Unless there is a most precious divine object, the physical condition of Xiao 26 can be changed.


    However, the demon world today can no longer be compared with that ten thousand years ago.


    There is no such treasure.


    Cat brother and sister looked at the couch, and the little sister held by the cat father turned away one after another.


    All this makes them powerless.


    ¡­¡­


    Human world.


    At noon, it''s time for people to take a lunch break.


    Wang yuebin sat in the cafe opposite the municipal general hospital and looked at the gate of the hospital.


    Now three years have passed.


    However, the night three years ago is still fresh in his memory.


    It''s like what happened yesterday.


    Now I think of the shocking scene at the beginning, he will get goose bumps all over.


    However, no matter how big the shock was, no friend brought him strong feelings.


    I still remember that night, he sent Po to school and saw him leave.


    When he gets back to the car parked at the door.


    When I got on the bus, I saw Wen Yuze''s expressionless face, but I couldn''t stop crying.


    He had no reaction at that time.


    But when he knew Po was gone, he was sad, he was sad, and there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 262

    The next day he took Wen Yuze home, the other party finally returned to normal.


    But from then on, there was no smile on his face.


    Originally, he thought that in two days, his good friend might slow down.


    Now, three years later, Wen Yuze still hasn''t changed.


    He was more indifferent than before, with a cold air three feet away from the ice.


    Wang yuebin still remembers that the day after Po left, he saw Wen Yuze sitting in his living room.


    He didn''t cry, no more tears.


    But the soul of the body seemed to be gone, leaving only a body.


    The whole body is full of lonely and sad emotions.


    Seeing him in that scene, his eyes are astringent.


    Wang yuebin took the coffee in front of him to his mouth and sipped it gently.


    Now three years later, Po still doesn''t appear.


    He has no hope.


    But friends are still waiting for po.


    I didn''t even move out of that house.


    He once asked Wen Yuze why he didn''t move. Isn''t it unlucky.


    The other party had a bitter smile on his face and said that he was afraid Po couldn''t find his way home.


    The bitterness of that smile is more sad than crying.


    Three years. If I could come back, I would have come back.


    Wang yuebin sighed gently and looked through the window of the cafe to the door of the hospital.


    Just then, he finally saw the person waiting.


    The man, dressed in casual clothes and holding a file bag in his hand, came towards him.


    Even if Wen Yuze didn''t appear in front of him, Wang yuebin could feel the cold air around him.


    All these changes happened after Po left.


    Just as Wang yuebin was waiting, when Wen Yuze came to the cafe, he suddenly saw a scene he used to see.


    I saw a small woman walking to her friend.


    He was used to watching this scene.


    In the past two years, this woman has been pursuing Wen Yuze.


    But the falling flower is deliberately ruthless.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze looked at Xiao Rou coldly and frowned.


    Xiao Rou didn''t seem to see his impatience.


    She smiled brightly at the man in front of her and showed her most perfect side.


    "Doctor Wen, let''s have lunch together."


    "Sorry, I have an appointment." Wen Yuze refused directly.


    Xiao Rou has experienced many rejections from the man in front of her.


    So the smile on her face didn''t change at all, "then don''t mind giving me one more."


    Wen Yuze looked at her watch and couldn''t help looking at her.


    Xiao Rou is the head nurse of the internal medicine department.


    It is also the place under his jurisdiction. He often looks up and doesn''t see his colleagues looking down.


    He knew that the other party was interested in him and refused many times.


    However, the other party seems not clear and pretends to be confused. She has been using her actions to express that she will not give up.


    Wen Yuze''s blue eyes appeared again in his mind.


    Just listen to him: "Xiao Rou, I have someone I like. We''re really inappropriate. Don''t do this again in the future."


    He has repeated that many times.


    Xiao Rou has already had auditory fatigue.


    "I know, but I haven''t seen any women around Dr. Wen in the past two years."


    Xiao Rou smiled and looked at the handsome face of the man in front of her.


    From the first day she entered the hospital, when she saw Wen Yuze, she fell in love with each other.


    In recent years, almost everyone in the hospital knows that she chases the man in front of her.


    She believes that sooner or later, she will impress this man with her heart.

 Chapter 263

    As for the woman you like.


    She has never seen it in the past two or three years.


    So I think this is just an excuse for the man in front of me.


    Wen Yuze looked at the cafe and found Wang yuebin sitting by the window.


    The woman in front of him delayed his next time and his daily trip.


    This makes Wen Yuze a little unhappy.


    "Xiao Rou, I really have someone I like. Her name is po. She is the woman I love most in my life. It''s not that she doesn''t marry.


    Don''t do this in the future. It''s very embarrassing for me. You''ll meet people who like you in the future. "


    The subconscious of the last sentence is, I don''t like you. Find someone who likes you.


    With that, Wen Yuze crossed Xiao Rou''s body and walked to the coffee shop.


    Xiao Rou, behind him, looked at the scene of his leaving, and her eyes were no longer smiling.


    There was a trace of discontent in her eyes.


    She must get this man.


    As for the woman named Po, who knows where she is.


    Xiao Rou thought of the dinner at the end of the year in the hospital, and a strange smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    Wen Yuze, wait, I''ll take you sooner or later.


    Xiao Rou looks at Wen Yuze''s figure and walks into the cafe. She sees him sitting in front of a man.


    She turned away from here and walked in the opposite direction.


    Wang yuebin looked at the woman''s back.


    After another look at the friend opposite, a warm - ambiguous smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m entangled again. I haven''t seen you have the slightest moving heart in the past two years. I really don''t know how to pity and cherish jade."


    Wen Yuze ordered and told the waiter to hurry up and take it away.


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s words, he gave him a faint look.


    Then he looked out of the window and looked sad and nostalgic.


    Seeing him like this, Wang yuebin looked helpless.


    Now no matter what you say, you can''t stimulate the man in front of you.


    Except for Po, of course.


    "Why don''t you give up after all these years? Po may never appear again."


    Wang yuebin came today just to talk to his friends.


    Therefore, he went straight to the theme without giving Wen Yuze any psychological preparation.


    As soon as he heard this, Wen Yuze''s cold eyes went straight to Wang yuebin.


    "No, she told me she would come back. Let me wait for her, and she will come back."


    Wang yuebin was frustrated. "But Yuze, have you ever thought that she is a demon and you are a human? Can you really be together?"


    Wen Yuze looked down at the table, "at first she said she was my girlfriend. I only recognized her. No matter what happens in the future, I will wait for her in my lifetime."


    "Hello, sir. Your order is ready."


    The waiter of the cafe came.


    Wen Yuze stood up, took the lunch in each other''s hands and walked towards the door.


    Wang yuebin took out some notes from his wallet, threw them on the table and chased Wen Yuze.


    Looking at the other party''s car on the side of the road, he shouted to Wen Yuze, "Yuze, Po won''t come back. Wake up!"


    Wen Yuze heard these words clearly in his ears when he got on the bus.


    In response, he threw his lunch at the co pilot, slammed the door shut and started the car to leave.


    Seeing this, Wang yuebin followed him to his car, got in the car and started the car to catch up.


    He naturally knows where his friend is going.


    The school where Po left, the grove and the river.


    Wen Yuze knew that Po had left that night.


    [April is coming to an end. How are you? Are you in the front row of the book friends list this month?


    How active the beauties are! Let me see you on the list.]

 Chapter 264

    He also knew every word the other party said, but he couldn''t control his body.


    He has been going to that school every day for the past three years.


    At first, his friend asked him to take him to the place where Po left.


    Since then, every day, regardless of wind and rain, the other party will go for a walk.


    Maybe he hopes to meet Po here one day.


    Wen Yuze stopped at the gate of the school, picked up the lunch and walked towards the school.


    The old man who passed by the school guard nodded respectfully at him.


    Wen Yuze nodded and walked towards the school.


    Most of the teachers passing by also know him.


    After all, he is a gold owner who gives nearly ten million to the school every year. Who doesn''t know him.


    After Po left, Wang yuebin conveyed to him what the young man complained about.


    I think of my father at home, my heart knot over the years, and my heart knot that I can''t get through.


    Wen Yuze took the initiative to go home.


    He even attended the wedding of his brother, Wen Shengjie.


    Since then, his relationship with his family has eased, but he is not very close.


    Father''s health has gradually improved in the past two years.


    And all his actions are known at home.


    The Wen family knew the existence of a Bao through Wang yuebin''s mouth.


    Nearly ten million donations are made to the school every year in the name of Wen Yuze.


    So people in the school are more respectful when they see Wen Yuze.


    Even if the headmaster sees him, he should be polite.


    Wen Yuze ignored the contemplation of many students in the school and walked towards the grove.


    He came to the familiar stone table, put down his lunch and slipped around the river.


    His eyes were always on the water with expectation.


    He had been expecting for so many years that Po suddenly emerged from the water.


    But he said to him, long time no see, I''m back.


    Unfortunately, three years have passed.


    Po didn''t appear, not even in his dream.


    That good time was as if he had imagined it himself.


    If it weren''t for the existence of Wang yuebin, there would be Po''s cat shaped nest and her toys at home.


    He may really think that all this is his dream.


    Unfortunately, not.


    "Wen Yuze, when on earth will you wake up!"


    Just as he was about to turn around for lunch, Wang yuebin''s voice sounded behind him.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t want to listen to each other now.


    That will only make him feel worse.


    He also knows that Po hasn''t appeared for three years, and it may be difficult to appear again in his life.


    But he just wanted to wait.


    Even if he waited until the end of time, until the last second of his life, he would continue to wait.


    Wen Yuze ignored Wang yuebin''s existence, sat on the stone table, opened the lunch box and ate slowly and orderly.


    Wang yuebin saw this scene and his teeth itched with hate.


    "Yuze, give up. It''s been three years. Your brother has children. Do you want to live like this all your life?"


    Wen Yuze glanced up at him and continued to eat.


    Thinking of Wang yuebin, it seems that he is now in the wedding period.


    He swallowed the food from his mouth and asked, "if one day Xiaoli left for a trip and disappeared again, would you give her up?"


    "Of course not!"


    Wang yuebin answered without thinking.


    Hearing his answer, Wen Yuze showed a bitter smile.


    And Wang yuebin also looked back and retorted, "it''s different. It''s two different things."

 Chapter 265

    "Binzi, stop talking. Without Po, I''ll be alone all my life.


    Now it''s no different from before. It''s just that I spend every day waiting for her. A glimmer of hope is better than nothing. "


    With that, Wen Yuze continued to eat.


    Wang yuebin was frustrated.


    He is also entrusted.


    Deep in my heart, I also hope my friends don''t stick to it anymore.


    Seeing his life at 3:1 a.m. every day, he really felt heartache for him.


    After dinner, Wen Yuze walked around the river again before leaving school.


    Wang yuebin followed and left.


    On the way, he suddenly turned back and looked at the place where he had watched Po disappear with his own eyes


    It''s been three years, and we''ll have to wait a few years.


    Po, if you can come back, come back quickly.


    Wen Yuze is becoming less and less like a man.


    His life seems nothing but waiting for you.


    Even in the hospital, it''s just to pass the time.


    When Po first disappeared, Wen Yuze really planned to resign and wait at school every day and night.


    Later, the Wen family and his girlfriend took turns to dissuade him, which made him give up that practice.


    Wang yuebin closed his eyes and no longer looked at the familiar river.


    He turned around and caught up with his good friend. They walked side by side and left the school.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is in the demon world and has been expelled by the cat father.


    But her body is too weak and needs another day of cultivation.


    Lying on the couch to cultivate, cat brother and cat Sister are all around her.


    Their faces are not good-looking.


    Looking at her eyes, it was like something fragile. I was afraid she would hang up the next second.


    Indeed, human beings are weak in the eyes of demons.


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes in the dark.


    If she doesn''t become human, the world doesn''t know how long it will take to leave.


    Bored, MI Youning wants to see what Wen Yuze is doing.


    ¡­¡­


    The human world is approaching the Spring Festival.


    Today is the hospital dinner day.


    Wen Yuze had already turned down the dinner party tonight.


    But the Dean himself gave a dead order that he must be present.


    He had no choice but to nod and agree, but he had his own plan in mind.


    Ready to show up, he left.


    Unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    Tonight''s dinner is at the largest hotel in the city. There is a one-stop entertainment service.


    After dinner, Wen Yuze was about to leave and was stopped by everyone.


    Whatever his excuse, no one listened.


    The party went to karaoke.


    In the private room, Wen Yuze drank a glass of water and wine with something added.


    When he felt something was wrong, it began to take effect.


    Wen Yuze got up and walked out of the private room.


    After he left, Xiao Rou followed him out.


    Walking in the corridor, Wen Yuze''s eyes reddened and his steps softened.


    Xiao Rou looked at the back he wanted to leave and immediately came forward to help him.


    Wen Yuze turned and saw Xiao Rou''s existence.


    His eyes were dim.


    "It''s you."


    This is not a question, but an affirmative tone.


    Xiao Rou smiled generously. "It''s me. I''m tired after more than two years."


    Wen Yuze shook her hand away.


    "Stay away from me."


    There was disgust and oppressive pain in his eyes.


    The effect was so strong that he couldn''t hold on.


    Leaning back against the wall, he looked warily at Xiao Rou in front of him.


    [the collection is over 60000. I''m happy. Thank you for your support, momojo ~]

 Chapter 266

    This is exactly what mi Youning saw in the demon world.


    She looked at the pictures with anger in her eyes.


    Seeing this, the cat brothers and sisters wondered, "26, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiaohua, but what''s wrong?"


    "Xiao 26, tell your brother what''s wrong and what''s wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the words of concern around, MI Youning looked at the cat brothers and sisters with pleading eyes.


    "I want to go to the human world, now, now, now!"


    Of course, as soon as she said this, she received the opposition of all cat brothers and sisters.


    "No, Xiaohua, your body is not good now."


    "Although you want to go to the human world to find that man, you can''t do it now."


    "Twenty six, listen to your brother and take good care of yourself. We''ll take you there. Now have a good rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning flashed his blue eyes and begged as always, "I don''t want it. Brothers and sisters, let me go. If I don''t go to my little sister, I''ll be lovelorn."


    "That''s just right. My little sister will accompany us in the future..."


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as mi Youning listened to the crowd again, you and I talked endlessly.


    She lifted her quilt and got out of bed.


    "Xiao 26, what are you going to do?!"


    Mi Youning said with her actions that she would go to the human world immediately.


    If you don''t hesitate to sell cute, you''re almost rolling.


    Finally, the cat brothers and sisters discussed together, and it was decided by the cat brother.


    They sent Xiao 26 to the human world together.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze looked at Xiao Rou walking towards him, and the disgust in his eyes was not covered up.


    "Xiao Rou, don''t annoy me."


    He didn''t love this woman and never gave her hope.


    Now such means will only make him more disgusted and disgusted with each other in the future.


    Xiao Rou was really annoyed by the disgust in his eyes.


    "Wen Yuze, why do you? Who in the hospital doesn''t know that I''ve been chasing you for more than two years. Why do you treat me like you? Am I wrong?"


    Wen Yuze quickly took out his mobile phone.


    The most contacted person in the mobile phone is Wang yuebin.


    He also didn''t look at the screen and directly moved a few times on the mobile phone screen.


    I guessed that the phone was very likely to call Wang yuebin''s mobile phone.


    I just hope the other party will come soon.


    Xiao Rou sees that Wen Yuze doesn''t speak and thinks that the other party is reflecting.


    A smile reappeared on her face.


    Walking towards Wen Yuze, "Wen Yuze, stay with me. We will form a family in the future. There will be lovely babies, only you, me and the children''s home."


    When Wen Yuze heard this, he couldn''t help thinking of three years ago.


    After getting Po''s body, he had such extravagant hopes.


    Unfortunately, now he doesn''t even know where Po is.


    Feel Xiao Rou''s hand and put it on his arm again.


    Wen Yuze shook off again, "get away from me!"


    He was really angry.


    This woman is simply unreasonable.


    He told each other more than once that he didn''t like each other, and even had someone he liked.


    Can''t this woman understand people.


    At this time, Wen Yuze was on the verge of anger.


    Three years waiting for Po, he has been repressing.


    At this time, he met again. Xiao Rou forced him with such means.


    This makes all the depression in the heart burst out.


    Xiao Rou''s face didn''t look good again when she heard the word rolling.


    "Wen Yuze, you can''t run today. I must get you!"

 Chapter 267

    Xiao Rou said and rushed towards Wen Yuze.


    Wen Yuze narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice: "if Xiao Rou doesn''t want to be ruined, I advise you to stop now, otherwise the result is really not something you can afford."


    Hearing this warning, Xiao Rou did stop her next move.


    But he also walked slowly to Wen Yuze, "I can''t afford any results now. From the first time I saw you, I fell in love with you. I''m not afraid of murder and arson, but also afraid of your threat?"


    She sneered.


    Then it seemed to think of something, "you didn''t say there was a woman you liked, whose name was Bao. If there was such a woman, I would kill her."


    Xiao Rou''s eyes were crazy at this time, and her twisted face also made her beautiful face miserable.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Wen Yuze remembered and followed him for more than ten years.


    At this time, Xiao Rou looked like those complaining souls.


    Madman, the woman in front of me is a madman.


    Especially when the other party talks about killing Po.


    Wen Yuze''s hands trembled.


    He wanted to slap the woman hard.


    But for a woman, he can''t do it.


    Wen Yuze fiercely closed his eyes, "Xiao Rou, you forced me. Don''t blame me in the future."


    When the other party touches the softest bottom line in his heart.


    He can''t let this woman appear in front of him again.


    No one can blame his Po.


    Xiao Rou in front of me is not just blaming.


    Xiao Rou saw Wen Yuze trembling and knew that the medicine had come.


    She stepped forward and helped people up regardless of her cold face.


    Upstairs, she had already opened a room, as long as they had sex tonight.


    Then leave the evidence. She owns the man alone.


    Wen Yuze couldn''t resist. He pressed the wall and didn''t want to leave with the woman.


    As long as he thought he would do something to betray Po, he was disgusted.


    Even at this time, he missed Po more and more.


    Po, Po, where are you


    At this time, Xiao Rou, although small, burst out with great strength.


    She dragged Wen Yuze away and went in the direction of the elevator.


    While waiting for the elevator, Wen Yuze pushed Xiao Rou away.


    "Stay away from me, disgusting!"


    Wen Yuze looked at Xiao Rou on the ground with cold eyes and disgust.


    Xiao Rou was unprepared and was pushed to the ground.


    It made her even more crazy.


    She quickly stood up and looked at Wen Yuze coldly, "toast without penalty. I tell you wen Yuze, I''ll play as much as I want to play with you tonight!"


    Then he went to Wen Yuze and stretched out his hand to slap the man in front of him.


    Just as she reached out and wanted to slap hard, the elevator opened.


    A group of people walked out of the elevator.


    Then Xiao Rou''s hand was strongly pressed.


    Then someone came behind Xiao Rou and kicked him to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Rou uttered pain.


    Wen Yuze leaned against the wall and looked at all this.


    He turned his attention to the man who was supported in the middle.


    "Brother."


    Wen Shengjie saw his brother''s face, which was somewhat similar to Wen Yuze, with great anger.


    Before receiving a call from Yuze, he naturally heard the words of the crazy woman in front of him.


    From beginning to end, his satellite phone is still on the phone.


    [may begins. I hope you will be more active in the new month.


    Book friends active list, you can see everyone''s active value.


    Come on, babies. Those who like flowers can kick the list (comparison)]

 Chapter 268

    When could they be so threatened by others.


    The woman in front of me was as brave as a leopard.


    One of the bodyguards around kicked Xiao Rou to the ground. The bodyguard standing not far from Xiao Rou immediately controlled the person.


    Wen Shengjie looked at Wen Yuze.


    Seeing his brother''s embarrassed appearance, he frowned slightly and asked, "can you still go?"


    Wen Yuze tried to leave the wall with both hands and wanted to walk, but his body was weak and his legs were weak.


    I don''t know what medicine Xiao Rou, the damned woman, used.


    Seeing his appearance, Wen Shengjie immediately came forward and helped him with his arm.


    The weight of his body. Put it on yourself.


    My brother finally eased the relationship with his family.


    Now he doesn''t allow anyone to destroy it.


    Looking at the woman controlled by the bodyguard, Wen Shengjie said coldly, "take it away."


    He helped Wen Yuze into the elevator.


    The bodyguard immediately dragged Xiao Rou into the elevator.


    To prevent a woman from talking nonsense, stuff her mouth.


    Wen Shengjie looked at his brother''s sweating face and felt some pity in his heart.


    My younger brother was not close to him since childhood, especially after leaving home.


    It''s still the closest time for them to move after hours.


    Unfortunately, this intimate action at the moment made him very angry.


    My brother was drugged.


    If he hadn''t been talking business around here.


    If it weren''t for him, he would have given Wen Yuze a location phone in person.


    He doesn''t know what will happen next.


    The elevator was opened and Wen Shengjie helped the people around him out of the elevator.


    The bodyguard behind also dragged Xiao Rou out of the elevator.


    The party ignored the people in the hall and walked out of the hotel quickly.


    There are also some celebrities and nobles around. Naturally, someone recognized Wen Shengjie, the newly appointed Wen family in power in the city.


    The Wen family is the richest man in the city and a figure many people dare not provoke.


    Seeing this scene in front of us, no one came forward to touch the mildew.


    Don''t you see the angry look and impatience on Wen Shengjie''s face.


    As soon as Wen Shengjie walked out of the hotel, he was stopped by a group of people.


    This line of people are also handsome men and beautiful women.


    The clothes were also very strange, just like the actors who were shooting there.


    That ancient dress is too attractive.


    And this group of people, full of attractive charm charm temperament.


    Both men and women are the best looking and beautiful people.


    Wen Shengjie looked at the group of men and women blocking the road and still looked impatient.


    Nowadays, no one has. The body of his brother is important.


    This group of people are members of the cat clan who came from the demon world.


    Mi Youning stood in the crowd and was protected by cat brother and sister.


    Brother cat looked at little 26 and didn''t go.


    Then he looked up at the opposite party and first put his eyes on Wen Shengjie.


    He frowned, "Xiao 26, this is the man you like. It''s not very good. At first glance, he has a bad temper and doesn''t know how to cherish the Lord."


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to hear what big brother cat said. She looked straight at the man with her head down on Wen Shengjie''s shoulder.


    Wen Yuze, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m so thin,


    No, it should be three years.


    Her three days are equivalent to the man''s three years.


    Seeing that Wen Yuze didn''t find her coming, MI Youning felt distressed in her eyes.


    Then she narrowed her eyes.


    She looked at the woman controlled by the bodyguard.

 Chapter 269

    This woman mi Youning really doesn''t know or even heard of.


    But it doesn''t prevent her from picking up the woman''s information in front of her on her way.


    Xiao Rou has loved Wen Yuze for three years.


    This is a person with abnormal spirit and extremely dark heart.


    This time, he dared to give Wen Yuze medicine.


    Mi Youning pushes away the body of brother and sister cat and comes out.


    Wen Shengjie and his party also saw the figure of MI Youning.


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t seen each other, otherwise he will recognize at a glance that this woman is his brother''s sweetheart.


    Mi Youning ignores Wen Shengjie''s gaze.


    She went to Xiao Rou, who was controlled by the bodyguard.


    Cat brother and sister cat saw this scene and came forward one after another to support her.


    There are even several cat brothers and sisters who protect the calf. They despised Wen Shengjie.


    They think this man is someone like a little sister.


    He did not consider the man lying on Wen Shengjie''s shoulder.


    Mi Youning sees Xiao Rou looking at her with doubts in her eyes.


    She stretched out her hands and took out the contents of each other''s mouth.


    "Pa......"


    Then he quickly gave the other party a slap.


    "Oh! Xiao 26, if your hand hurts, my brother can help you."


    As soon as brother cat saw his little sister start, he immediately came up to Xiao rou.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    With a wave of his sleeve, the demon force exerted its force through his sleeve.


    The people saw that the sleeve seemed to be blown up by the wind and constantly slapped Xiao Rou''s face.


    A moment later, Xiao Rou''s face immediately swelled up.


    Wen Shengjie and the bodyguards around him looked dignified when they saw this scene.


    Now he also found that the current situation was not quite right.


    At this time, MI Youning came forward and picked up Xiao Rou''s chin.


    "My man, you dare to think that you are impatient!"


    "Pa......"


    As soon as the voice fell, he slapped Xiao Rou again.


    At this moment, her already weak body seemed to be unable to stand.


    He leaned against big brother cat.


    His eyes looked at Xiao Rou with disdain.


    Xiao Rou was confused at this time.


    Wen Yuze, who was also lying on Wen Shengjie''s shoulder, heard mi Youning''s voice.


    His body trembled a few times, and his eyes dropped with disbelief.


    Mi Youning looks at Xiao Rou''s swollen face and still doesn''t relieve her anger.


    "Didn''t he tell you that he has someone he likes and that if his nerves are abnormal, he needs to see a doctor and take medicine!"


    Then he stretched out his hand again.


    However, the cat''s second sister saw this scene and quickly stopped her action.


    "Let the second sister come."


    The second sister of the cat said that she came forward and easily carried Xiao Rou from the bodyguard.


    She threw people directly to the ground and changed a whip in the void.


    "Pa......"


    "Ah..."


    Then came the sad cry of Xiao Rou and the movement of the whip.


    "You woman, how dare you touch my little sister''s man! I won''t let you suffer today. I really think we cats are vegetarian."


    "Pa......"


    Then the whip sounded again.


    Wen Yuze finally plucked up his courage and raised his head when he heard the word cat family.


    His eyes searched quickly and soon found the person he missed so much in the shadow of many handsome men and women.


    "Ah... Po..."


    Wen Yuze''s face was unbelievable, and his tone was also a little uncertain.


    He shouted in the direction of MI Youning.


    Hearing the man''s voice, MI Youning leaned against brother cat and smiled at Wen Yuze.


    Unfortunately, her face is too pale.


    PS£º


    [more active, voting, five-star praise, reward]


    Sina Weibo: yunqi Yiren is a flower


    Children who like flowers are welcome to flirt with [Bixin] at any time

 Chapter 270

    When Wen Yuze saw mi Youning, he immediately got rid of his elder brother''s help.


    He staggered in her direction.


    Wen Shengjie looked at the mysterious scene in front of him and loosened his frown.


    Then quickly winked at the bodyguards around.


    The bodyguards quickly dispersed and began to clean up the people watching the play.


    Less than a moment later, the manager of the hotel also took people and began to clean up the blocked area.


    The second sister cat saw a man walking to Xiao 26 and immediately stopped her movements.


    Mi Youning also left brother cat''s body and walked towards Wen Yuze.


    Their eyes reflected each other''s figures.


    Wen Yuze reached out to hold mi Youning''s hand, trembled and choked, "Po, Po, is it really you?"


    Mi Youning hugged the man in front of him, "well, it''s me. I''m back."


    Wen Yuze closes his eyes and the corners of his eyes are moist.


    Now he could not tell whether all this was a dream or an illusion.


    All he knew was that he had met people he wanted so much.


    He looked down quickly for each other''s lips and kissed them hard.


    And the effect of his body was more obvious at this time.


    Mi Youning made such intimate moves with him.


    I have already felt the man, and the valley owes hope with a very obvious sense of existence.


    Regardless of the crowd present, Wen Yuze began to touch mi Youning''s body.


    His movements were urgent and flustered.


    Brother cat saw this scene and his face was almost split.


    He stepped forward quickly and cut Wen Yuze''s neck with his hand.


    Wen Yuze was breathing deeply, and the smell of a woman in his arms was cut and fainted.


    Mi Youning looked at brother cat''s action with shocked eyes.


    Wen Shengjie looked worried and angry.


    He glared at brother cat and came forward to take over his brother from MI Youning.


    But brother cat stopped him.


    He stopped Wen Shengjie, looked at Mi Youning and said, "Xiao 26, these two men, don''t tell me that this man who looks weaker than you is your sweetheart?"


    Mi Youning is bearing all the weight of Wen Yuze. Hearing brother cat''s words, she helps her forehead with a headache.


    "Brother, can you let me help him up first? I can''t stand any longer."


    Brother cat proudly twisted his face aside, "No."


    He really dislikes such a weak man.


    Mi Youning has no choice but to turn to Wen Shengjie behind brother Mao for help.


    He has seen this man.


    Unfortunately, the other party has not seen her figure.


    Wen Shengjie receives mi Youning''s help and bypasses brother cat''s body.


    He went to MI Youning and helped his brother up.


    Then he looked at Mi Youning with a complicated look.


    "You... Are you Po?"


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded.


    Other cat brothers and sisters here have also seen it.


    Little sister''s sweetheart is not Wen Shengjie, who looks very strong.


    It''s the warm rain that looks very weak.


    "Little sister, we''d better not have this man. It''s too weak."


    The second sister cat is no longer embarrassed by Xiao rou. She goes to MI Youning and directly opens her mouth to persuade her.


    But her voice was not low enough for everyone around to hear.


    When Wen Shengjie heard someone say that his brother was weak, the green veins in his eyebrows showed up.


    Mi Youning looks aside, and other cat brothers and sisters also want to speak.


    She quickly made a sign of pause.


    Explain to you, "he just took medicine, not weak, or the medicine given by the woman."


    Mi Youning points to Xiao rou.

 Chapter 271

    Seeing her move, all pure cat brothers and sisters are ready to abuse Xiao rou.


    Wen Shengjie had a headache looking at the dramatic scene in front of him.


    If he guessed right, these handsome men and women in front of him should be cat demons.


    Seeing that the people are still going to teach Xiao Rou a lesson.


    Wen Shengjie quickly made a voice to stop, "it''s inconvenient here. Why don''t you go to my house first?"


    Cat brother and cat sister looked at Mi Youning.


    "Xiao 26, what do you mean?"


    Mi Youning shook his head, "I have no opinion."


    After that, Wen Shengjie ordered the bodyguard to ask the hotel to arrange a car.


    He went out three cars, two bodyguards, and the rest couldn''t squeeze the crowd.


    The cars came and everyone got on.


    Mi Youning followed Wen Shengjie in the back seat.


    She hugged Wen Yuze and looked at each other''s thin face.


    The second sister cat didn''t trust her and had to take a car together.


    As soon as I saw my little sister like this, I knew she was in deep trouble.


    "OK, don''t look. You can''t see a flower anymore."


    The second sister cat''s tone is disgusting, and she doesn''t know who she dislikes.


    Mi Youning looked up and smiled at her.


    The man in his arms is really thin.


    Lost a lot, no wonder the cat demon family disliked this man.


    I haven''t seen you for three years, and I don''t know how this man came here.


    She has no time to turn over what men have experienced in the past three years.


    Every time she searches for information, she needs the consumption of soul power.


    But even if he doesn''t turn it over, MI Youning knows that men don''t live well.


    Especially when the other party saw her before, the affectionate and fragile eyes.


    The other party may not know whether she really came back.


    Wen Shengjie looked at the scene behind him and couldn''t help saying, "Yuze has had a bad time in the past three years. He still lives in the previous place and even goes to the school you left every day. It''s been rain or shine for three years.


    He hasn''t slept well for a long time. If it weren''t for you, he might not be able to hold on now. He firmly believes that you will come back one day, but he didn''t expect it to be three years... "


    Mi Youning listened to Wen Shengjie''s words and everything the man in her arms did. She looked complex.


    Another stupid man, how can he be so stupid.


    How could she get such affection from him.


    Thinking that Wen Yuze still lives in the apartment, MI Youning couldn''t help but say, "go back to the apartment. I think he wants to go back there."


    After all, it was all they had lived before.


    What they experienced there, although short, has a certain commemorative significance.


    Wen Shengjie heard that the speech did not stop him and ordered the bodyguard to go to the apartment.


    Along the way, the motorcade came to the downstairs of the apartment unimpeded.


    Mi Youning is also weak now. She can''t get Wen Yuze upstairs alone.


    Wen Shengjie did it on his behalf.


    Brother and sister cat also got off one after another.


    The Party headed for the apartment upstairs.


    Mi Youning walks into the familiar room, where are her memories with men.


    It''s only three days for her.


    But the man stayed in the house for three years.


    Wen Shengjie takes his brother to the bedroom and puts him on the bed. Mi Youning comes in.


    She stepped forward and covered the quilt for Wen Yuze herself.


    Wen Shengjie stood by and watched her gentle movements.


    Until she covered her brother with a quilt and stood up, he finally couldn''t help it.


    "Will you leave this time?"


    Mi Youning turned and smiled at Wen Shengjie: "no, I''m just a human now."


    PS: honey, the May event is coming! [there is a picture in the top area of book review]


    In the book friend activity list, babies with activity value in the top three of the monthly list will give gifts.


    [give one pillow as a gift, and choose one of the three at will.]


    Active values can be obtained by, reward, voting, message comment.


    Of course, the top three are not always stable. We can play in the list.


    End of the month.

 Chapter 272

    It''s been a long time.


    For a long time, they felt that time seemed to be at a standstill.


    Mi Youning was the first to release.


    She patted the man on the shoulder. "Go wash first. I cooked porridge. I woke up hungry this morning."


    Wen Yuze looked at the kitchen and there were signs of fire.


    He hasn''t fired since Po''s absence.


    Thinking of women cooking porridge, Wen Yuze was reluctant to bear the body in his arms.


    But I don''t want to let Po down.


    He loosened Po''s body, but held her hand tightly for fear that the person in front of him would disappear the next second.


    Po looked down and saw that the man had no shoes on his feet.


    Push each other''s body and say, "you put on your shoes first and I''ll serve dinner."


    Wen Yuze felt nervous in his eyes.


    He opened his eyes and looked for po.


    Without washing, I should look a little embarrassed at this time.


    Hearing Po''s words, his deep eyes stared at her and said, "come with me."


    Mi Youning smiled and knew that he was still a little uneasy.


    She took the man''s hand and went into the bedroom.


    For breakfast, MI Youning cooked porridge and side dishes.


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze asked the hospital for leave.


    They sat on the sofa and talked about each other''s lives.


    Even what happened last night.


    Wen Yuze held the woman in his arms and frowned when he heard her talking about the cat demon family.


    Especially when he heard that the woman in his arms had become a human, which made his face with ecstasy.


    Then he became worried, "will your body be ok? Will there be any problems?"


    Mi Youning shook his head, "no, it will only die and die like human beings."


    Her tone was indifferent, without the slightest souvenir or regret.


    Wen Yuze could not help but increase the strength of holding the woman in his arms.


    "Won''t it disappear this time?"


    "No more."


    Mi Youning leaned against the man''s arms and thought about the next days. It was good to spend it like this.


    Holding the person in his arms, Wen Yuze''s heart began to be confused.


    After waiting for three years, he finally had Po again.


    For those days surrounded and controlled by resentment.


    He remembers everything.


    Even Po''s charm in bed is clear.


    Thinking of those pictures, Wen Yuze couldn''t help but bow his head and get close to the seductive red lips.


    Seeing this, MI Youning didn''t hide and waited for the moment when the man came up.


    "Ding Dong..."


    The door bell rang and interrupted each other''s ambiguous atmosphere.


    Wen Yuze stopped his action, with dissatisfaction in his eyes and a gnashing expression on his face.


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning smiled, got up from the man''s arms, pushed each other and said, "go and see who''s coming."


    Wen Yuze gave her a resentful look.


    Seeing this, MI Youning leaned close to his face and gave him a kiss.


    Wen Yuze was unwilling to get up and open the door.


    The person standing outside the door is Wang yuebin, who met some time ago.


    As soon as Wang yuebin saw his friend open the door, he rushed into the room without saying anything.


    Seeing mi Youning sitting in the living room, he breathed deeply.


    He strode towards mi Youning and said, "Po, you''re really back. When brother Shengjie mentioned it, I thought you were teasing me."


    Wen Yuze watched his friend sit opposite Po, listened to each other, and knew why the other party came.


    He shook his head reluctantly, closed the door and came over.


    Mi Youning smiled and looked at Wang yuebin, "long time no see."

 Chapter 273

    "Well, I haven''t seen you for three years." Wang yuebin looked at Wen Yuze with deep eyes.


    "Yuze of our family has been waiting for you for three years."


    Mi Youning turns to look at the man sitting next to him.


    The other party is also looking at her affectionately.


    The two men showed their affection for each other in their eyes.


    They smiled at each other and everything was silent.


    "Hey... It''s time to sprinkle dog food. I''m still here."


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s funny voice, MI Youning turned and said with a smile, "a day in the demon world is equivalent to a year in the human world. I forgot to say it at the beginning."


    Wang yuebin''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. After a long time, he said, "shit!"


    He really doesn''t know what to say.


    My friend waited for three years, but these three years were just three days for po.


    Why does he feel bad for his friends.


    The difference is too big.


    That was three years.


    Three years, 36 months, 1096 days, 26280 hours.


    These three years, my friend has been waiting for po.


    Even in Thunderstorm and snowy weather, I have to go to school to wait for po.


    Why can''t mi Youning see the injustice on Wang yuebin''s face.


    She was not at all angry about this and could only look at the men around her apologetically.


    Wen Yuze doesn''t care about his friends and holds the women around him in his arms.


    "Now that you''re back, it''s worth it."


    Then the lipstick reached mi Youning''s forehead.


    Mi Youning took his hand and gave him stability.


    Seeing the sweetness of the two, Wang yuebin said a few words - play the two, and left.


    He came today just to make sure whether Po really came back.


    Since people really came back, my friend''s heart disease has been solved.


    Before leaving, Wang yuebin sincerely wished them happiness.


    He already knew that Po was just an ordinary man now.


    In this regard, he is both a pity for PO and a good friend.


    After Wang yuebin left, Wen Yuze received a call from home.


    Wen Shengjie told his parents about Po''s return.


    Two old people called and said they were coming to see Po.


    Wen Yuze felt a little complicated when he heard the speech.


    As a child, he should take Po to see them.


    But now his parents owe him for what they did when they were young, so some things always go back again and again.


    Wen Yuze refused them and said he would take Po to see them sometime.


    Mi Youning was with Wen Yuze from beginning to end.


    Hearing what he said, there was no slightest rebuttal.


    After hanging up, Wen Yuze turns around and hugs mi Youning.


    Now he is so satisfied that he feels that three years of waiting is really worth it.


    Three years in exchange for his present happiness, he still can''t believe it.


    Gently close to Po''s ear, Wen Yuze whispered, "Po, I want you. Can you give it to me?"


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and looked at the man in front of her.


    But I only saw the man''s red ears.


    The strength of holding her tightly was constantly stepping up at this time.


    Feeling that the strength hurt her, MI Youning didn''t make a sound.


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    The man seems very shy.


    A bad smile came from the corner of her mouth.


    Gently embrace the man in front of you.


    Stand on tiptoe, close to Wen Yuze''s ear and blow a breath gently.


    "How do you want me, huh?"


    That sound, um, is really a hundred turns and a thousand turns, full of infinite hook - People''s charm - meaning.


    Hearing the enchanting voice, Wen Yuze could no longer control it.

 Chapter 274

    The next day mi Youning woke up and looked at the traces all over her body.


    To the man with a smile in his eyes, he couldn''t say, "you''re too messy."


    Wen Yuze kissed her apologetically, "not next time."


    However, the credibility of this statement is very low.


    Because in the following days, Wen Yuze is like a hairy boy who has just started meat.


    Day and night toss mi Youning.


    It''s really not an ordinary mess.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, MI Youning returned to the human world for half a month.


    Wen Yuze found a time to bring her to her parents and formally met her family.


    Wang yuebin is getting married.


    The two met their parents and the wedding date was set.


    In February after the new year.


    Before long, cat father and cat mother came to the human world with members of the cat demon family.


    They saw Wen Yuze.


    But the faces of the cat demons are not good-looking.


    They looked at Wen Yuze with critical and dissatisfied eyes.


    Mi Youning hovered in the middle and told them the news that they were about to marry a man.


    The cat demon clan said they would come to the human world on that day.


    But they still don''t like Wen Yuze.


    Wen Yuze naturally felt this.


    But it doesn''t matter whether members of the cat demon family like him or not.


    As long as his Po likes him.


    ¡­¡­


    After they got married, they opened more youth unlocking positions.


    Once, Wen Yuze didn''t change his white uniform after work.


    Mi Youning''s eyes straightened when she saw him in a white coat.


    At that moment, Wen Yuze was covered with forbidden grain and showed his temperament.


    She couldn''t help being confused.


    The man''s handsome appearance, elegant posture and the temperament of forbidden Valley let him show a confused look.


    Wen Yuze didn''t expect to get such an effect in his work uniform.


    I didn''t have time to change my clothes immediately. I didn''t have time to go back to the bedroom with a woman in my arms. I went straight to the sofa in the living room and took the law into place.


    This time, MI Youning cooperated with him very much.


    They enjoyed a great pleasure.


    Afterwards, the taste left both of them with more than enough meaning.


    Look at each other, hug each other and move to the bedroom again.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze tasted the sweetness of this and once came home with a set of green fun clothes.


    With a smile in his eyes, he took it to MI Youning and asked him to put it on.


    This time they played role-playing.


    The final result, of course, is unprecedented comfort.


    Later, they unlocked more poses.


    ¡­¡­


    In a twinkling of an eye, decades have passed.


    This time mi Youning left the mission world first.


    The original Lord''s body is not very good, especially after dispersing the Demon power.


    She lay on the hospital bed before she lived to sixty.


    From marriage to now, every minute she gets along with Wen Yuze is like yesterday.


    The elegant old man around him is as handsome as he was when he was young.


    Mi Youning took his hand, looked at each other''s wet eyes and whispered, "I''m leaving. What do you do?"


    Wen Yuze is actually quite childish.


    They haven''t been apart for a day since they got married.


    As long as the other party can''t see her, he will be anxious and flustered.


    These are the sequelae of her disappearance.


    Wen Yuze holds mi Youning''s withered hand and a bitter smile appears.


    He touched each other''s white hair and choked, "don''t hold on. I know you''re tired. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine."


    How can mi Youning believe his words.

 Chapter 275

    The man''s eyes were red, but tears couldn''t fall.


    She is distressed. She is really distressed.


    The people left behind are the most painful.


    Why did she go first.


    The body can''t support it anymore.


    Mi Youning still wants to say something, but her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier.


    She slowly closed her eyes uncontrollably.


    When Wen Yuze saw this scene, he stood up from his seat and held each other''s hand tightly.


    Seeing that his eyes were completely closed, he bent down and knelt on the ground.


    "Po, po..."


    Sobbing and lying by the bed.


    Wen Yuze, who is over half a century old, still couldn''t help crying.


    His voice was mournful.


    "Bang..."


    The door was pushed open.


    Members of the cat demon clan came in.


    They are the same as they were many years ago, and their looks have not changed at all.


    Wen Yuze glanced at the crowd lightly.


    He got up and sat next to MI Youning, tidying up her messy hair.


    I just heard him say, "Po is gone. I want to be buried with her. It''s too cold underground. I''m afraid she''s cold, and it''s too dark..."


    The cat''s parents saw their little daughter lying in the hospital bed, who looked older than them, and her eyes were immediately wet.


    However, hearing the tone of Wen Yuze''s explanation, they showed an unbelievable appearance.


    When the cat demon family came to the bed, Wen Yuze also stood up.


    He said to the cat''s parents, "Po said you would come. I only have such a wish. Please promise me."


    The cat father looked at the elegant man in front of him and then looked at his little daughter.


    "OK, I''ll take you all away."


    Wen Yuze smiled and smiled contentedly.


    Then he went to the compartment of the ward.


    This is the room where Po groomed after he was ill.


    Wen Yuze walked into the room and came out again wearing the clothes he wore when he saw PO for the first time.


    Thinking of the time when an old friend came to his house with a black cat, Wen Yuze showed a gentle smile on his face.


    No one knows, not even Po.


    When he saw the blue eyes, he had a feeling of love in his heart.


    He was deeply attracted by those gorgeous eyes.


    When he heard that the black cat was going to be given away, he also kept it with careful thought.


    In this life, he was very lucky to have kept the black cat.


    That was the beginning of their fate.


    Now he still clearly remembers Po''s cat shape, his whole body embarrassed and his eyes gorgeous.


    Wen Yuze approached step by step, a woman without breath in the hospital bed.


    Po, I''m not willing to let you go alone.


    You are so afraid of the dark and cold.


    I can''t bear it.


    Wen Yuze walked towards mi Youning with a smile.


    When he came to the bed, he held her hand tightly.


    Ignore the cat demons in the ward.


    He turned over and held the woman''s gradually cool body in his arms, trying to give her a trace of warmth.


    It wasn''t long before he closed his eyes.


    The cat demons watched his actions, and no one bothered or stopped him.


    "He''s dead -"


    Big brother cat made a sudden noise.


    The cat father came forward and put his hand on Wen Yuze''s neck.


    Sure enough, there was no breath.


    He waved his big hand to the hospital bed, and the two people who held tightly disappeared.


    The cat father took his crying wife and said to his children, "let''s go. There''s no need to come back in the human world."


    Just because life and death are too sad.

 Chapter 276

    After MI Youning''s death, she opened her eyes again. She was not in the spiritual space.


    There was a mess around.


    Gongs and drums, noisy voices.


    And her eyes were still red.


    Reach out and take down the red cover on your head, and then look at the narrow space in front of you.


    It was in a sedan chair.


    Now she could feel the flutter of the sedan chair.


    There was joy and discussion outside.


    Seeing this, MI Youning knows that this time, he has directly entered the task world.


    She had to accept the story of the world as soon as possible.


    This is an ancient world.


    The original owner''s name was Bai you. She was the daughter of a scholar.


    She also has a brother.


    Mother died early and was pulled up by the scholar''s father.


    When Bai you became an adult, Xiucai''s father collapsed and died last year.


    Only the original owner and his 13-year-old brother, Bai Wenhan, were left.


    Sister and brother are dependent on each other. Unfortunately, they have a black hearted uncle and are related to his aunt''s family.


    Bai Wenhan, brother of the original owner, is 14 years old this year.


    Bai you makes some embroidery every day for her brother to go to school.


    My brother can finally take the imperial examination this year.


    However, we must go to Beijing. We need money all the way.


    The original owner knew that her brother was talented and learned, but she had no money. She bit her teeth and borrowed ten liang of silver from her uncle.


    Originally, she thought that the uncle''s family would not easily take out money.


    Unexpectedly, the uncle''s family gave her ten Liang silver very happily.


    Bai you didn''t know that when she took the ten Liang silver, her fate would be rewritten.


    She even knelt down to thank the Lord''s messenger.


    The uncle''s family accepted her kneeling thanks.


    Bai you took the silver and the silver she had saved before and gave it all to her brother.


    Brother Bai Wenhan is a talented and learned child. He bows to Bai you crying.


    Swear, he will hold high and repay my sister''s kindness at that time.


    Birmingham''s mother died not long after he was born.


    He was brought up by Bai you, and his sister was like a mother.


    Bai you''s existence means different to him.


    After sending off his brother''s imperial examination, Bai you is waiting for his brother''s good news at home.


    Unfortunately, it was a nightmare to wait for her soon.


    The uncle''s family sold her.


    Sold to the magistrate''s house and gave it to the magistrate''s eldest son * *.


    Bai you doesn''t know it''s * *.


    Uncle didn''t know. He only told the original owner that he was married to the magistrate as his wife.


    Let her be ready, and someone will greet her at the magistrate''s house the next day.


    The original owner is the daughter of a scholar. He knows words well and knows some great principles.


    The childe of the magistrate''s family, where can she be married as a countryman.


    There''s nothing dark about it yet.


    Bai you resists and vows not to marry.


    But the uncle threatened her to return the silver before dark.


    Before he came out, he sent someone to find his brother to block the other party''s imperial examination.


    Bai you panicked when she heard the speech. Where did she find the silver to return.


    Since dad left, all relatives have avoided it.


    She knelt on the ground and wept.


    She can''t watch her brother destroyed by her uncle''s family.


    She cried late into the night and finally put on the wedding dress sent by her uncle.


    I didn''t sleep all night. The next day, the wedding team came to pick her up.


    It was also very grand.


    It''s really a ceremony to marry the right wife.


    But the original owner was not happy.


    The more so, the more she felt that there must be a greater fishiness in it.


    I''m not sure if the magistrate has any bad diseases, hobbies or worse things.


    However, the original owner would not have thought that the magistrate''s son was not a man.

 Chapter 277

    Yes, the eldest son of the magistrate''s family is not human.


    He died as early as a few days before the original owner married.


    The original owner was foolishly married to the magistrate''s house and helped to the new house.


    In that cold but festive room, she was scared to death by the ghost of the magistrate''s eldest childe.


    Seeing each other''s floating body, her eyes turned white and she was scared to death when she kicked her legs.


    The original owner was unwilling to die like this. She hated the uncle''s family.


    She hasn''t seen her brother hold high and hasn''t watched him get married.


    The only thing she can''t let go is her brother.


    The uncle''s family caused all this. She hates it.


    Mi Youning also saw what happened to the magistrate''s family later.


    There are great twists and turns.


    If you don''t blame the magistrate''s family, you can''t.


    Who told magistrate Li not to make a good inquiry when selecting people.


    The original owner''s brother did go to high school.


    He even held high the number one scholar. He had participated in the joint examination before. This time, he was appointed the number one scholar in Beijing.


    Unfortunately, when he returned home, he only saw his sister''s grave.


    And the magistrate''s family has long been broken.


    All this is related to Bai you''s uncle''s family.


    This family is really black hearted.


    It is not enough to sell the original owner.


    Even after the death of the original owner, he helped the enemy of magistrate Li''s family to deal with the magistrate Li''s family in the name of family affection.


    Looking at those messy pictures, MI Youning''s forehead is full of headache.


    The original owner only had two points. He watched his brother get married and raised his uncle''s family on her. All of them fought back.


    Mi Youning thinks he can do these two things.


    "Here comes the bride!"


    Just then the sedan chair stopped.


    Just listen to the matchmaker shouting outside.


    Mi Youning thought of what she would face later.


    She gave herself a psychological preparation and covered her head again.


    As soon as she covered it, the sedan chair was kicked, and then the curtain was lifted.


    "Welcome the bride!"


    The matchmaker shouted again.


    Mi Youning was stuffed with red silk.


    She held one end of the red silk in her hand, and the other side began to pull hard.


    Feeling the strength, MI Youning got up and followed out of the sedan chair.


    "The bride, oh... The bride is out..."


    The voices of the children around him rang out.


    Mi Youning crossed the fire basin and walked into a big threshold.


    She knew that she had officially entered the magistrate''s house.


    The man at the other end of the red silk is not the husband married to this body.


    Mi Youning looked at his feet, crossed several thresholds, and finally came to the surrounding houses with two feet.


    The room was full of people, surrounded by voices of discussion.


    However, after she entered the room, the voices gradually decreased.


    "When the bride arrives, the ceremony begins."


    Cried the matchmaker.


    The surrounding sound stopped.


    "Worship heaven and earth -"


    Mi Youning turned and bowed outside the door.


    The man beside her, though his back to his body, did not make any movement.


    It''s nothing strange for people around to see this scene.


    Just because the man holding the red silk in the bride''s hand is not the eldest childe of the magistrate''s family.


    The magistrate''s eldest son is a well-known sick seedling in this county.


    Now getting married is just a joy.


    Magistrate Li has long said that he would cheer the eldest childe, but he didn''t expect to wait until now.


    "Two worship halls -"


    The matchmaker''s voice rang out again.


    Mi Youning felt the other end of the red silk move. She got up, turned around and bent forward.

 Chapter 278

    The middle-aged men and women sitting in the high hall looked happy at this time.


    But they didn''t find that their eyes were sad.


    No one knows how much sadness today''s happy event is for them.


    "Husband and wife worship -"


    ¡­¡­


    After the wedding ceremony, MI Youning was helped to leave.


    The one who turned left and right finally came to the new house.


    The people around her took her to the door and said to her, "grandma, please go in."


    It was the matchmaker who helped her.


    Mi you Ninghong''s face under his head was full of expectation.


    She heard the door open and walked in.


    After she went in, the door was closed.


    Mi Youning knows there is no one around.


    She took off the red cap.


    The cold smell swept around.


    "Tut tut..." Mi Youning smashed it twice.


    Look at the snacks on the table in the room and walk towards the table.


    The original owner cried all night and hasn''t eaten since yesterday.


    She can still feel some pain in her stomach now.


    Sit on the seat, pick up a plate of snacks and send them to your mouth.


    During this period, I didn''t forget to look around at the festive costumes.


    Red silk is everywhere, and the dragon and Phoenix candles are burning high.


    It was a festive day, and the surroundings were full of red costumes. It''s a pity.


    The cold and gloomy atmosphere around the wedding room greatly reduced all the beautiful atmosphere of the wedding room.


    Mi Youning knows that her "husband" is in this room.


    Unfortunately, it''s still daytime now, and the other party can''t show up.


    Mi Youning took the dim sum in his hand, ate it half full, and changed it for another taste.


    Wine was also prepared on the table, but there was no water.


    The dessert was too dry. Mi Youning didn''t mind the wine. He picked up the wine pot and drank a few mouthfuls.


    The hunger in the abdomen disappeared.


    She came to the dresser in the room.


    Remove the heavy ornaments on your head one by one.


    Next, there''s nothing for her. There''s no need to make herself so tired.


    When he had enough to eat and drink, he took off the burden on his head, and MI Youning also withdrew his cumbersome clothes.


    Wearing only an inner shirt, he slipped around the room and looked at the clothes around him.


    This room is not bad.


    Just careful observation, you can find that there are traces of pen and ink everywhere.


    The pen, ink and inkstone on the outside table, the calligraphy and painting on the wall, and a cabinet full of books in the bookcase in the living room.


    After looking at the room at random, MI Youning walked into the bedroom again.


    On the wall of the bedroom, there are also different calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall.


    Look at the signature, Jinyu.


    Mi Youning knows who made it.


    Li Jinyu, the eldest son of magistrate Li, is also her newly married husband.


    Men''s writing is still good.


    The calligraphy and painting are very flexible, with a bit of aura and a bit of sharpness between the words.


    It can be seen that Li Jinyu has a certain temperament.


    Feeling that her stomach was not as uncomfortable as before, MI Youning went to the bed in her bedroom.


    She accidentally ate it before.


    It''s also strange that the original owner doesn''t know how to cherish himself.


    Live frugally every day and cook without oil and water.


    A half full meal is enough.


    And when she first came to this world, she ate enough, and her body could not bear it.


    This body is too weak and needs good recuperation.


    Mi Youning lies on his couch, covers his head and closes his eyes.


    No one will come in at night.


    Now she wants to recuperate and wait for the evening.

 Chapter 279

    After MI Youning felt at ease and went to sleep without pressure, a nothingness figure floated to his bed.


    This empty figure is the owner of this room.


    Li Jinyu never thought that the woman he married would be so heartless.


    He has been in the room, watching all the movements of the other party.


    He ate snacks at will and looked at the surrounding environment with smart eyes.


    The heroic act of drinking a lot doesn''t look like a woman at all.


    But his heart inexplicably had no aversion to this woman.


    I didn''t want this * * originally. Isn''t it a delay.


    Moreover, when people die, they should return to dust and earth. Even reincarnation is only the only way for everyone.


    He has no thoughts in this world. It''s time to go.


    But his father and mother were reluctant to let him go, and even found master Huiming of the national temple.


    Master Huiming, now 126 years old, is an eminent monk recognized by the royal family in the imperial city.


    My father had some friendship with master Huiming and asked for each other''s head.


    That''s why he found the woman who was born in the Yin year, the Yin month and the Yin engraved on the lunar calendar.


    As long as he has a relationship with this woman before the first seven, he can stay in the world.


    Even have their own body.


    In this regard, Li Jinyu had a sneer on her face.


    His broken body has been sick since he was born.


    Apart from his father and mother, he has no worries at all.


    However, the woman in front of me was an accident.


    Unlike ordinary women, he is not as arrogant as his little sister.


    It seems like an alternative.


    Although he has not seen many women, he also knows that women need to follow the rules.


    But the woman in front of her revealed a free and easy feeling.


    Close look, the woman''s small face is not good-looking, some yellow, and her complexion is not good-looking.


    It''s like it''s brought out by long-term work.


    Li Jinyu looked at the woman on the couch carefully.


    I saw each other''s hands outside the quilt.


    Those hands have more cocoons than his hands.


    Mi Youning felt the shade around her. She couldn''t help pulling the quilt on her body.


    Her present body has not had a good rest for a long time.


    Even if she knew that there was a ghost of the eldest son of the Li family in the house, she didn''t want to talk to each other.


    Now that she''s here, the body belongs to her.


    Nowadays, nothing is important to keep your body well.


    Mi Youning didn''t want to wake up. She turned over and fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing her doing this, Li Jinyu couldn''t help bending the corners of her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    It was just dark and the wedding banquet was over.


    Magistrate Li went back to the backyard with his wife and little daughter.


    The three of them sat in the back hall, and their faces were all ugly.


    Mrs. Li, in particular, has shed tears since she stepped into the backyard.


    The eldest son died three days ago.


    I was in poor health since childhood, and now I finally die.


    This is her only son. When she got the bad news, she felt that the sky had fallen.


    "Shall we go and have a look? Now Jinyu''s wife is alone in her new house. I don''t know if something will happen."


    Mrs. Li asked magistrate Li.


    Li Xinran, sitting on one side, has got up.


    "I''ll go and have a look first. My brother doesn''t know whether he is satisfied with the country woman."


    Her face was disdainful and bitter.


    My brother is an outstanding talent in Qingxian County.


    His pen and ink are also recognized in the outside world.

 Chapter 280

    Wenqing lay is the title of his brother to the outside world.


    But no one knew that the Wenqing lay was her brother, Li Jinyu.


    Such a talented man now married a country woman.


    Although my brother has died, the identity of that woman is still their Li family''s grandmother.


    She is also her rightful sister-in-law.


    She is unhappy.


    Worthy of his brother, he should be a famous girl anyway.


    "Gladly stop!"


    When magistrate Li and Mrs. Li heard her little daughter''s words and saw that she was going out, they shouted at her one after another.


    Li Xinran pursed his lips, unwilling to disagree.


    Seeing his little daughter like this, magistrate Li was not happy.


    He stood up and sighed, "let''s go together."


    ¡­¡­


    Here, MI Youning slept soundly.


    Unfortunately, there''s always something around to tease - tease her.


    For a while, her nose was uncomfortable, and there was something on her face. The itchy feeling forced her to wake up.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and saw a man lying beside her.


    A man with long hair and a blue blouse lay beside her.


    Mi Youning looked at the man''s dark eyes.


    In this survey, I found that the man in front of me was really good-looking.


    Strangers are like jade, and the childe is unparalleled.


    It''s just right for the man in front of you.


    Jade trees face the wind and are graceful. At first glance, they are men with good family education.


    The whole body is different from the savages in the countryside.


    However, MI Youning raised her eyebrows when she saw the man''s action.


    The man was holding her hair in his hand and making a mess on her face, which dissipated her previous pleasure.


    Mi Youning sat up and walked away from the man.


    She felt the cool air coming from each other.


    Now there is no need to guess or recall the memory in the original owner''s mind. Mi Youning also knows.


    The man in front of her is her nominal husband.


    Li Jinyu lowered her eyes and looked at the hair that had left from his hands. There was no other action.


    His dark eyes looked at the woman in front of him.


    This woman seems to have a big heart.


    Seeing a man lying next to him, there was no surprise.


    It made him rather boring.


    I thought I would see women frightened and shouting.


    Mi Youning tidied up and looked up at the man.


    The sight could not help looking at each other''s shadow.


    I saw the place where there was a reflection, but it was empty and there was nothing.


    She said to herself, there is really no shadow.


    There seems to be something wrong. Why did the man climb into bed.


    "What is the lady looking at?"


    Li Jinyu caught the place where the woman looked at his shadow.


    Although the sight shifted quickly, he still caught it.


    Just because he''s been watching each other.


    Mi Youning looked up at the speech and smiled brightly at the man, "nothing. I didn''t feel when my husband came. It was my negligence."


    Li Jinyu lowered her eyes and bent a big smile around her mouth.


    The woman in front of me is so interesting.


    She should have found out.


    He''s dead, no shadow.


    But the other party didn''t seem to find it, and even talked to him as if nothing had happened.


    Li Jinyu was obviously happy.


    Not knowing what he thought, he suddenly raised his head and leaned close to MI Youning''s eyes.


    Cold fingers stretched out to touch the woman''s chin.

 Chapter 281

    Mi Youning''s chin was lifted by cold fingers. She looked down at the man''s slender fingers.


    Heart, this hand is also very beautiful.


    Unfortunately, it''s too cold.


    The dead are the dead. There is no heat all over.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help pulling the quilt and covering herself.


    "Ha ha..."


    This little move made Li Jinyu laugh.


    The woman in front of me is really a living treasure.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help looking up at each other when she heard the pleasant, sensual voice.


    The man''s smile made his pale face more beautiful, but so handsome.


    Li Jinyu saw the appreciative look in her eyes and couldn''t help leaning closer to each other.


    His lips were close to the woman''s ears, and the cold breath sprayed on her ears, "madam, the good night is bitter and short. Tonight is our wedding night. It''s better to settle early."


    Feeling the cold breath in her ears, MI Youning couldn''t help shaking her body.


    Man, since you''re cold, don''t get so close.


    I''m cold. It doesn''t work under a quilt.


    Mi Youning pushes away the man''s body.


    At the thought of them, MI Youning felt even colder.


    If that cold thing really enters her, she will not live.


    Li Jinyu followed mi Youning''s refusal and left her body.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the distressed woman in front of him. The joking expression on his face became more and more obvious.


    "Lady -"


    Lady, your sister.


    Mi Youning looked up and glared at the man.


    Then he lowered his eyes and said, "husband, we haven''t had a cup of wine yet."


    She doesn''t want to be like this or that with men. She gets cold at the thought.


    Li Jinyu didn''t embarrass her anymore.


    The smile on his face became more and more obvious when he thought that the woman was his wife.


    "OK, let''s have a drink."


    Li Jinyu stayed and went to the table where mi Youning had snacks.


    At this time, MI Youning had eaten some of the snacks on the table.


    Even less wine.


    Pick up the wine pot. Fortunately, there is surplus wine in it.


    Li Jinyu filled two glasses of wine and brought them to MI Youning''s eyes.


    "Lady, have a drink."


    Mi Youning didn''t take it, but stayed with her. Only then did she take the wine cup in the other party''s hand.


    She didn''t want to lie on the couch waiting for the man to wipe her dry.


    Now go step by step.


    When Li Jinyu saw her take the drink, she bent her arms and sent it to her.


    Seeing this, MI Youning bypassed his arm and brought the wine cup to his mouth. They drank a glass of wine.


    "Bang..."


    However, before they finished drinking, the door of the new house was pushed open.


    Mi Youning and the men around him still keep drinking wine.


    But they looked at the door.


    I saw three people standing outside the door, but their faces were shocked and surprised.


    Puzzled, MI Youning drank up the wine in the glass and left the arm surrounded by the man.


    She went to the table and put the empty glass on the table.


    Looking at the three people outside the door, he put his hands on his waist and said, "Dad, mother, little sister."


    However, the three people standing outside the door didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    They couldn''t believe looking at the floating glass in the room.


    They couldn''t see Li Jinyu.


    But what else do you don''t understand about the wine glass that floats in the air automatically.


    Before, they knew the existence of Li Jinyu and * * this matter was written and communicated with each other on paper.


    But now I see the floating glass and think of what I saw before.

 Chapter 282

    How can this not shock them and surprise them.


    Li Jinyu didn''t agree before. Finally, the tough attitude of governor Li contributed to the marriage.


    Now I''ve had a drink with my new wife.


    How to make them unhappy.


    Although Li Xinran was also happy, he looked at Mi Youning with unfriendly eyes.


    She went into the room and walked towards mi Youning. "You are the daughter of some poor scholar. What''s your name?"


    Then Li Xinran looked distressed.


    But how could she not know the name of the woman in front of her? Her name is Bai you, the daughter of a scholar.


    Now I just don''t like each other and want to embarrass each other.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows, and the girl in front of her smelled that she didn''t like her.


    She couldn''t help looking at magistrate Li and Mrs. Li standing outside the door.


    They are still looking in the direction where Li Jinyu is standing.


    Maybe they heard Li Xinran''s words, but they didn''t want to pay attention.


    After all, the identity of the original owner really doesn''t need them to praise.


    Mi Youning also knows that the current situation is not good or bad for her.


    Now she just needs to keep her life.


    A fart - Gu sat on the seat. Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and looked at Li Jinyu.


    The key now is this man.


    She stretched out her finger, bent her index finger and hooked it at each other.


    That action is unspeakable... Funny.


    It''s like some young ladies playing with pets.


    When Li Jinyu saw the woman''s action, he also found how indecent it was.


    However, he still walked towards each other with his glass in his hand.


    Seeing Li Jinyu moved, MI Youning smiled with satisfaction.


    She just sat and waited for Li Jinyu to come to her eyes.


    The sight of magistrate Li and Mrs. Li also followed the moving glass and looked to where mi Youning was.


    Mi Youning really didn''t know that the Li family couldn''t see Li Jinyu.


    She took the man''s cold hand and said, "now my little sister doesn''t know my name. Is this the fault of my husband?"


    Li Jinyu looked at the hand held by the woman and felt the warm palm.


    Hearing the woman''s words, I couldn''t help looking up at each other.


    His expression was bewildered.


    I really didn''t expect that a woman should complain, and even blame him for all the responsibility.


    The three of the Li family saw mi Youning''s hand in the void.


    It''s a handshake.


    They understand that this is their son (brother) who has an intimate action with a woman.


    Li Xinran gets closer, hears mi Youning''s words, and then looks at her actions in the void.


    There was reluctance in her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, my brother really accepted it. In front of me, this woman was rude and had no temperament.


    She brushed her lips in disgust.


    On Li Jinyu''s side, she said with a smile, "then tell her that you are his sister-in-law. In the future, just call your sister-in-law and say what I said."


    Mi Youning doesn''t have any expression when she hears what she said before.


    At the end of the hearing, his face became confused and there was a trace of something wrong.


    But I didn''t think about it.


    She turned her head to Li Xinran''s face and said with a smile, "do you hear me? Your brother said that he would let you call my sister-in-law in the future. You don''t need to know my name. It''s more convenient to call my sister-in-law."


    Mi Youning''s smiling appearance cracked Li Xinran''s face.


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Li Xinran was stunned and obviously didn''t believe it.


    At this time, MI Youning finally found something wrong.

 Chapter 283

    She couldn''t believe looking at the man around her, and then looking at the magistrate Li and Mrs. Li not far away.


    At this time, they had gone indoors and stood far away from her.


    Although they looked at Li Jinyu''s direction.


    But mi Youning found that their eyes were fixed on the wine glass held by Li Jinyu.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning reached out and grabbed Li Jinyu''s glass.


    Move the glass to another place.


    Sure enough, this time, magistrate Li and Mrs. Li followed her wine glass to divert their attention.


    Mi Youning exhaled deeply.


    She shook off Li Jinyu''s hand and stared at the man, "can''t they see you?"


    Although it was in an interrogative tone, it was very positive.


    Li Jinyu did not smile. He went to the seat where mi Youning had sat before and sat down.


    Seeing his appearance, MI Youning wanted to tear his smiling face.


    This man is a little black.


    Before they joined, she acted alone and showed it to others.


    Mi Youning tells herself not to be angry.


    Then he looked at magistrate Li and Mrs. Li.


    This time she won''t maintain the attitude she should have as a daughter-in-law in this world.


    Mi Youning sits opposite Li Jinyu. Now she wants to stay away from this man.


    She glanced at each other and turned to magistrate Li and Mrs. Li.


    "When magistrate Li sent someone to welcome me in, you can find out how I got married to your Li family?"


    Magistrate Li began to look at his daughter-in-law at this time.


    The other side has no fear of ordinary people seeing him, and even has a tougher attitude than him.


    Magistrate Li came up to MI Youning.


    "Bai you, the daughter of Bai Xiucai in Baijia village, is the only one left in the family. You and your younger brother depend on each other. Because your family is poor, you received the dowry from our Li family and married into my Li family."


    Magistrate Li took out the momentum of working on weekdays and wanted to suppress the woman in front of him, who was also his daughter-in-law.


    What he said was organized, even in the ears of people he didn''t know.


    These words are plain and clear.


    It was Bai you who married Li''s family because she was poor and took the money from Li''s house.


    Mi Youning heard the speech and clapped his hands.


    "Pa pa..."


    Mi Youning stood up and looked at magistrate Li, ignoring his official authority.


    "That''s true, but I want to ask Lord Li, do you have any proof? Do you have black and white proof that I Bai you willingly married into your Li family?!"


    As soon as mi Youning''s momentum changed, he stared at magistrate Li with a serious face.


    Magistrate Li frowned lightly, which made his face more dignified.


    "If the parents of both sides agree on the words of a matchmaker, as children, how can they be willing or unwilling?"


    Magistrate Li argued.


    At this time, Li Xinran also understood that the woman in front of him didn''t want to marry into their Li family.


    Her eyes were red at the sight.


    "Who wants you to marry my brother? If it weren''t for your birthday, you wouldn''t have a chance to enter my Li''s house. You..."


    Mi Youning rubbed his forehead with a headache.


    Listening to the cry in my ear, I couldn''t bear it, "shut up!"


    "Burp..."


    Li Xinran was suddenly interrupted and couldn''t help burping.


    Her eyes were red and she complained about mi Youning with fear and shock.


    Mi Youning is upset. Now she has to fight for the original main force.


    The daughter of the original owner''s innocent family and his younger brother will be the number one scholar appointed by the emperor at the age of 14.


    She will be the sister of the No. 1 scholar Lang in the future. She must have unlimited scenery.

 Chapter 284

    "Li Xinran, there''s nothing for you here. Your mother and brother didn''t participate. Where can you speak? Close your mouth."


    "Wow..."


    Li Xinran was frightened by her tough attitude and burst into Mrs. Li''s arms.


    Mrs. Li was a little confused for a moment.


    Li Jinyu frowned slightly and looked at the scene in front of her.


    At this time, magistrate Li also understood that there was something fishy in it.


    And the woman in front of her obviously knew about her son.


    After some previous moves, they also found that they could not see the transformation of Jinyu.


    But he still didn''t lower his authority, "Bai you said no more. You have entered the door of my Li family. It''s my Li family. The Li family won''t treat you badly."


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning laughed at the speech.


    "Won''t you treat me badly? Do you know that I was sold to your Li family for a hundred liang of silver."


    Magistrate Li''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech.


    At the beginning, they clearly agreed to marry a woman with a Yin year, a Yin month and a Yin engraved on the lunar calendar into the Li family.


    Now how can it be sold to the Li family.


    Mrs. Li is also a famous girl. Naturally, she knows the seriousness of this.


    In addition to voluntary slavery, the country does not allow the sale of good families.


    Especially for officials, once they find that there is something involved, the light ones will take off their black hats, and the heavy ones will go to jail.


    "You... What evidence do you have?"


    Magistrate Li''s face was flustered.


    Mi Youning sat on the seat again.


    "I was the daughter of a scholar in Baijia village. My father died years ago. I''m dependent on my brother, but you don''t know. Now my brother is taking the imperial examination in Beijing."


    Then he looked up at magistrate Li. Sure enough, he saw that the latter changed his face.


    Once Bai Wenhan really won, even if it was the last place, her identity was different.


    "... the uncle''s family sold me into your Li family at this time. In order to avoid my repentance, they asked someone to write a note and let me press my fingerprints."


    Mi Youning told the Li family one by one what he had experienced in his original residence.


    After hearing this, magistrate Li turned pale.


    Even Li Jinyu, who was sitting on one side, looked serious.


    Mrs. Li did not care to comfort her daughter in her arms.


    She stepped forward and looked at Mi Youning with begging eyes.


    "We really don''t know about it. Although we Li family are officials, we have never felt sorry for the people.


    This time I was hired with 1000 liang of silver. I want to find a clean girl to carry into the house. "


    Mi Youning is tightly held by Mrs. Li''s arm. The other party bends his waist and his eyes are slightly red.


    Although he was wearing fancy clothes, his face was pale and sad, and his head had silver hair.


    At this time, her eyes were also begging.


    Sitting aside, Li Jinyu saw her mother like this and was covered with black fog.


    That face has already begun to be gloomy, and MI Youning''s eyes are also weighed.


    His hand was clenched into a fist.


    The Li family all this is because of him. If he had tried his best to stop it, it wouldn''t have happened.


    I don''t know what I thought. Li Jinyu stared at Mi Youning with dark eyes.


    At this time, MI Youning held up Mrs. Li''s hands, and her face returned to its previous softness.


    She comforted each other, "Mrs. Li, I don''t mean anything else. Now I just want you to know what happened."


    Mrs. Li wiped her tears with one hand and looked grateful in her eyes.


    Good night, babies. Don''t forget to vote

 Chapter 286

    Magistrate Li and Mrs. Li looked surprised when they saw this scene.


    "Good, good, good boy, I will wrong you in the future."


    Mrs. Li wept with joy and hugged mi Youning.


    Mi Youning felt Mrs. Li''s excitement, with a complex face.


    In fact, she didn''t intend to leave before.


    Li Jinyu can''t dissipate for the time being. He wants to continue to stay in the world.


    Because everything began with the dissipation of Li Jinyu''s soul after the death of the original owner.


    At this time, Li Xinran, no longer sensible, also knew that the woman in front of her was not provoked by her.


    She is not an ignorant girl.


    She is familiar with the law of this dynasty and knows what kind of trouble the Li family is facing now.


    Bai you''s brother is taking the imperial examination. The identity of the other party is different.


    And the governor, the sworn enemy of the Li family, has been making trouble with them all the time.


    After figuring out the key, Li Xinran came to MI Youning.


    Unwilling, she shouted clearly, "sister-in-law."


    Hearing this emotional voice, MI Youning looked at Li Xinran and raised his eyebrows, "little sister."


    Li Xinran proudly twisted his head aside.


    The previous tension disappeared in exchange for a warm moment.


    Li Jinyu looked at all this with satisfaction. He got up and floated to MI Youning.


    "Madam, tell your parents it''s time to go to bed."


    He pulled mi Youning''s body from his mother''s hand.


    Mi Youning falls into the man''s cool arms unprepared.


    She turned her head and glared at Li Jinyu.


    The latter showed her a romantic smile and hugged her with great strength.


    The other party''s words also annoyed mi Youning.


    She didn''t promise to "eat" the man.


    The three members of the Li family who were present also saw this accident clearly.


    Although they could not see Li Jinyu, they also saw mi Youning''s strange posture.


    Hold your hands in the void and tilt your body. This posture is clear at a glance.


    "Cough..."


    Magistrate Li didn''t need to wait for MI Youning to speak. He coughed twice.


    He looked at his wife and daughter and said awkwardly, "it''s late at night. Let''s go back."


    Mrs. Li wiped her tears with a handkerchief, turned to magistrate Li and said, "OK, let''s go back."


    It''s still the most important thing about my son.


    Fortunately, Bai you doesn''t dislike her son. What if the couple really have the same room.


    Her son will have the opportunity to grow up again and appear in front of them.


    Magistrate Li left with his wife and daughter.


    Hearing that the door was closed, MI Youning pushed Li Jinyu hard.


    "Dead ghost! Don''t take advantage of me!"


    Mi Youning pushes Li Jinyu away and arranges her messy clothes.


    Li Jinyu was not annoyed, and connived at the woman in front of her.


    He turned and went to his desk and picked up his pen to write.


    His face was calm and focused, as if he hadn''t just teased - teased people.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw the scene.


    She couldn''t help walking to the desk and saw that the man was just practicing calligraphy.


    She thought she was going to write to her.


    On second thought, it''s not that she can''t see men and hear each other.


    Li Jinyu knew that she had come to her side, and his hands kept moving.


    Without raising her head, she said, "if you''re not sleepy, it''s better to do something meaningful. Let''s settle down."


    Hearing this, MI Youning wants to bite the man in front of him.


    He teased her before, but now he''s the one who let her rest.


    If the other party hadn''t woken her up, now she still continues to have beautiful dreams.


    [good night, babies. Ask for a recommendation ticket, five-star praise and reward.]

 Chapter 287

    Mi Youning can''t sleep now.


    But she stayed away from the man at the table.


    She came to the soft couch in the room, took off her shoes and put her hands on her cheeks.


    I can''t help thinking about the next development.


    It will be quiet tomorrow, but something will happen the day after tomorrow.


    The Lord''s uncle will come to the door.


    If you don''t punish each other at that time, I''m sorry that he takes the initiative to deliver it to the door.


    It was dark outside. There were only two red lanterns hanging at the door of the house.


    The light flickered dark and bright under the wind.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and couldn''t help but put her eyes into the new house again.


    Now she is officially a member of the Li family.


    Before her brother returned home, this was her place to live.


    Mi Youning looks at every part of the room, but he doesn''t look at the man in front of the table.


    But Li Jinyu knew that women''s eyes were scanning around.


    He looked up and looked at the woman sitting on the soft collapse in front of the window.


    Each other''s eyes are bright and moving in this dark night, and the dark eyes are very beautiful.


    He couldn''t help looking and put down his pen.


    What he teased a woman before was just a joke, but he liked to see her calm face broken.


    Seeing that the other party couldn''t get on the bed to rest, Li Jinyu couldn''t help walking towards the other party.


    Mi Youning saw him coming.


    The man''s elegant and handsome face seems to be more and more clear. The gentleman''s jade like temperament is just like the first one.


    Looking at Li Jinyu''s footsteps, MI Youning threw away his mouth and turned his head to the other side.


    I don''t know what the man remembered.


    There is absolutely no good coming now.


    Walking to the soft couch, Li Jinyu saw that the woman turned her head away from him.


    He couldn''t help smiling and then bent over to pick up the people on the couch.


    "Ah..."


    Mi Youning was suddenly picked up and couldn''t help crying out.


    Then he looked at each other and said angrily, "if you put me down, I will go."


    Li Jinyu looked innocent, and her eyes were full of doubt and confusion.


    "The lady hasn''t gone to bed yet. Isn''t she waiting for her husband? Tonight is our flower and candle night. She must satisfy you."


    Then he stepped up and walked towards the bed.


    Mi Youning breathed, and she tried not to struggle.


    The man is teasing her and teasing her again.


    She saw the joking expression in the other party''s eyes.


    Since the other party wants to play, she will accompany.


    If you want to get close, you have to see if he has the ability.


    Li Jinyu thought that the woman in her arms must struggle.


    He even began to change his face and show his teeth and claws.


    However, he took several steps and didn''t wait for the other party''s news.


    I couldn''t help looking down at the woman in my arms.


    I saw the other party stretch out his hand, lift up a strand of his hair and play in his hand.


    That relaxed and casual face doesn''t have the appearance of angry face change.


    Li Jinyu raised her eyebrows when she saw this.


    He didn''t stop.


    Until you come to the couch and put people down gently.


    The woman also lay down obediently, the hair on her hand was loosened, and her expression was calm and indifferent.


    With a smile in her eyes, Li Jinyu took the curtain on the couch and put it on the woman.


    "Madam, it''s time to settle down."


    Mi Youning picked his eyebrows and eyes, felt the cool air on his body, and stretched out his hand to hug each other.


    "Husband, do you need to sleep now?"


    There was purity in her eyes, as if she were really curious.


    In fact, the villain is waving his teeth and claws in his heart.


    It''s so cold. It''s freezing to death.

 Chapter 285

    Seeing mi Youning''s attitude and comforting her mother, Li Jinyu''s black fog slowly subsided.


    Mi Youning was a little relieved where men couldn''t see him.


    Now is not the time to annoy this man. She still has a lot to do.


    "Good boy, good boy, our Li family is sorry for you..."


    Although Mrs. Li is glad that MI Youning doesn''t care, she is also worried about her son''s future.


    Mi Youning let Mrs. Li hold her hand and looked at magistrate Li again.


    Each other''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    "Lord Li doesn''t know. Uncle Li has had contact with the governor. As for what they discussed, I don''t know.


    Now I have married the Li family, which is obvious to outsiders.


    As long as I stay in the Li family for a day, I won''t do anything to trap your Li family. "


    Magistrate Li''s face changed a few times. After figuring out the key, he looked at Mi Youning and became calm.


    "Now you can see the situation of Jinyu, that is, my son. Master Huiming once said that as long as he shared a room with a woman engraved on the lunar calendar in the Yin year and the Yin month, he would become a normal person.


    If possible, I still agree with you to become a real daughter-in-law. For this, our Li family will never treat you badly.


    As a father, I also promise that when Jinyu recovers in the future, you will be the only wife. There has never been any concubine in our Li family. "


    Hearing the speech, MI Youning turned his head for the first time and looked at the man sitting in the seat, Li Jinyu.


    The other party''s dark black eyes are also looking at her.


    Li Jinyu did not expect that today''s marriage would involve so many changes.


    Looking at the woman standing not far away, Li Jinyu found that the other party was a eloquent person.


    Although she was tough at first, she just let the Li family step back.


    She is holding the best card in her hand.


    Now the Li family knows the original state of things.


    Father, mother will be very kind to her.


    Even if this woman doesn''t be his wife, the Li family will be grateful to her.


    Thinking of this, Li Jinyu bent her mouth.


    He picked up the jug, poured a glass of wine, stained his fingers with wine and wrote a line on the table.


    Magistrate Li and Mrs. Li also saw this scene.


    They came forward one after another to see what their son had written.


    When they saw the water characters on the table, they looked at Mi Youning for the first time.


    When mi Youning saw the arc of the man''s mouth, he felt bad.


    This man looks like a gentleman, but in fact he is a black guy.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and walked over.


    Although the water characters on the table were not formed, it did not prevent her from seeing clearly.


    "I want this woman. She''s my only wife."


    Such a sentence made mi Youning look strange.


    She looked up at the man, but she had a pair of affectionate eyes.


    Shit!


    Mi Youning almost burst into foul language.


    This is definitely a movie king.


    His face changed too fast.


    That affectionate eye, when looking at her, it seems that she is the most important and his favorite person.


    Of course, under this premise, the man didn''t show the smile of watching the play in his eyes.


    Mi Youning is upset.


    She''s catching up.


    Turning to magistrate Li and Mrs. Li, Fu Shen said softly, "since your husband has made such a commitment to me, Bai you will trouble your father and mother''s teaching in the future."

 Chapter 288

    "Bai you?"


    There was no movement on the bed.


    "Bai you, lady?"


    Li Jinyu lay on the ground and did not give up in a strange posture.


    Unfortunately, there was still no movement on the bed.


    He lay on his side, trying to get his body moving.


    His face was calm, and a smile curled up at the corners of his mouth. He continued: "Bai you, the ground is too cold. You have the heart to let your husband lie like this all night."


    At this time, something finally came from the bed.


    Li Jinyu listened to the sound in the bed curtain and threw a quilt out of it for a moment.


    The quilt just covered him and surrounded him.


    Feeling the quilt with residual temperature, Li Jinyu couldn''t cry or laugh.


    He''s not really afraid of the cold, but he doesn''t want to be controlled like this.


    Seeing the person on the couch, Li Jinyu really didn''t intend to let him move freely. Li Jinyu sighed deeply.


    He closed his eyes and a black mist slowly dispersed around him.


    He has been with master Huiming since childhood. Some things still need to support themselves.


    Now his body, if it weren''t for master Huiming.


    It''s estimated that it''s time for the soul to return to the west when I''m young.


    The black fog spread and enveloped Li Jinyu.


    After a while, the fog slowly dissipated.


    Li Jinyu, who was lying on the ground, was finally able to move.


    But his face became paler and his lips blackened.


    Li Jinyu doesn''t know whether women will untie his taboos at dawn.


    Even if he is half sure, he doesn''t want to gamble.


    He doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled by others, which makes him very unhappy.


    This time, he used soul power, which also weakened his body.


    Li Jinyu sat up slowly and swept her eyes to the bed.


    I didn''t expect that women are really cruel.


    He kicked him several times. He was so big that he didn''t receive such treatment.


    Li Jinyu shook her head and got up to pick up the quilt from the ground.


    He floated into the bed and saw the woman on the bed, holding the quilt and sleeping.


    Put the quilt in his hand into the bed, and his body floated past.


    Like when a woman woke up at first, he sat on the bed and looked at the women around him.


    Why didn''t you meet each other earlier.


    If there is such an interesting and free and easy woman, he will win people early.


    And now he''s already dead.


    Even if it is forced, it is not the result he wants.


    He could see that the woman was smart and wise, but she had a little temper.


    Those eyes are very clear and know what they want.


    At the same time, he also knew that the woman in front of him didn''t like him.


    The reason to stay in the Li family is also a last resort.


    She married at the door of his Li family under the witness of all the people.


    There is no possibility of getting married in the future.


    Even if the Li family divorced, who would marry her.


    The Li family is in a high position and ordinary people dare not offend.


    Those who occupy a higher position than the Li family officials will not marry a divorced woman.


    Now she has to.


    Li Jinyu''s eyes were complicated. She looked at the woman''s calm sleeping face and sighed gently.


    Looking at the hair on the woman''s face, he held out his hand and wanted to move it away.


    But thinking of the cold air of his body, he stopped his hand.


    This little woman is most afraid of the cold.


    When he approached each other again and again to touch her, he could feel the trembling of each other''s body.


    It was not fear, but was affected by the cold air of his body.

 Chapter 289

    Li Jinyu looked at the women around her with a complicated look.


    It was not until dawn outside that Li Jinyu dissipated slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandma, are you awake?"


    The next day, while mi Youning was still sleeping, she was awakened by the sound outside the door.


    She covered her head with a quilt and didn''t listen to the annoying voice.


    "Grandma..."


    However, the sound outside the door continued.


    Mi Youning opens the quilt impatiently, sits up and looks at the red scene around him.


    She got married last night.


    The other party is still a ghost, a black bastard.


    Mi Youning listened to the voice outside the door and replied casually, "well, it''s up."


    He got up and stayed, went to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside the door are two little servant girls.


    When the two little servant girls saw her, they squatted.


    "Xiaochun, the maid, has seen grandma."


    "Servant Xiaowen, I''ve seen grandma."


    Mi Youning raised his hand to the two little servant girls, "all right, all right, get up."


    The two little servant girls got up and handed the toiletries in their hands to MI Youning.


    "Grandma, the master and wife sent us to serve you, but they didn''t let us in. Please forgive me."


    Mi Youning took the things in their hands and turned to enter the room.


    She also understood that people could not know the news of Li Jinyu''s death.


    Feeling the cool air in the room, MI Youning tutted a few times.


    If someone comes in this newly married house, they will find something wrong.


    After all, there is a ghost in the room. The cold in the room is not normal at all.


    Mi Youning simply washes and finds out the clothes prepared by the Li family for her in the room cabinet. Then she goes to the door.


    She''s going to serve tea today.


    No wonder the previous two servant girls named Xiaochun and Xiaowen were so anxious to wake her up.


    Mi Youning was just about to open the door when he suddenly turned around.


    She looked at the table in the house.


    But there was nothing and no one there.


    I don''t know why, she felt Li Jinyu standing there looking at her.


    Mi Youning shook her head, opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Li Jinyu didn''t show up during the day. I don''t know why. He didn''t want to be seen.


    There are other reasons.


    However, MI Youning doesn''t know.


    From beginning to end, even when she changed her clothes, Li Jinyu was in the house.


    He even saw her graceful body with his own eyes.


    Li Jinyu did sit at the table and saw everything in her eyes.


    When she looked at the table, Li Jinyu was even more stiff.


    Now it was day, and his face was twisted with a bit of terror.


    So he doesn''t want to be seen.


    He thought women could see, which made him tense up.


    But unexpectedly, the other party just glanced and turned away.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu didn''t know whether it was a loss or a pity.


    If a woman sees his face at this time, she will change her face.


    I don''t know if the other party will see his appearance and faint directly, or regret staying in Li''s house.


    Mi Youning just walked out of the room. Xiaochun and Xiaowen immediately came forward.


    They also looked behind mi Youning and wanted to find the young master.


    When Xiaochun sees the door closed, the young master still doesn''t appear.


    She was quite bold. She spoke directly to MI Youning and asked, "grandma, haven''t you got up yet?"


    Mi Youning stops to tidy up her clothes. She looks at Xiao Chun in front of her with a smile.


    [good night, babies. Ask for a recommendation ticket, five-star praise and reward.]

 Chapter 290

    The servant girl looks pretty, and her age is not small.


    When mentioning Li Jinyu, Xiaochun''s cheek flashed a blush.


    Seeing this, MI Youning helped the gold hairpin on her head.


    She said faintly, "your young master must be clear.


    I didn''t know how to control myself last night. I was so tired by accident.


    Now he''s still sleeping on his couch and can''t get up. "


    "Bang..."


    There was a noise in the house. I don''t know what fell to the ground.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen immediately looked nervously at the door.


    Mi Youning''s indifferent face did not change at this time.


    She turned and looked at the door, as if to get through the door and see what was going on inside.


    Inside, Li Jinyu could hear the voice outside the door.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen were arranged by their father and mother. Before, they were the servant girls around Xiaomei.


    Just inside the house, he frowned slightly when he heard Xiao Chun directly ask him about his whereabouts.


    This is against the rules, and there is no duty for a servant.


    In particular, he also remembered that Xiao Chun had "met" with him several times and three times before his death, and approached him.


    He understood the little servant girl''s mind.


    However, he didn''t wait for him to think about how to arrange the servant girl to stay away.


    He heard his newly married wife say those daydream words.


    When he heard this, he accidentally touched the vase around him and fell to the ground.


    Out of control? Tired? Can''t get up?


    This woman still dares to say.


    If it''s not for her, let the other party have a buffer and psychological preparation.


    He was tough on each other last night.


    Li Jinyu''s face was distorted, and the strength of holding a pen in her hand could not be increased.


    He will let women know what he looks like when he is really out of control.


    As for being tired, it doesn''t exist.


    If you can''t get out of bed, it depends on who it is.


    Mi Youning also knows that Li Jinyu is in the room.


    Hearing the sound inside the door, the corners of her mouth slowly curved with a bad smile.


    Then he turned and left.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen immediately followed her.


    Out of the yard, Xiaowen came forward, "grandma, the master and wife are in the living room in the backyard. The slave and maid will take you."


    Mi Youning looks at the honest and dutiful Xiaowen and nods.


    After arriving at the back hall, MI Youning saw the magistrate Li and Mrs. Li sitting in the hall.


    Mi Youning came forward with small steps, "my daughter-in-law has seen my father and mother."


    Mrs. Li looks much better today. She smiles when she sees mi Youning.


    "Good boy, get up quickly."


    Li Xinran, sitting on one side, saw mi Youning, and his unhappiness in his eyes decreased a little.


    Just because this woman doesn''t look so ignorant.


    The walking room, with a wind of everyone, also has some color when dressed up.


    She would never admit that this woman looks a bit more popular than their official daughters.


    Li Xinran tilted his mouth and turned his head to the other side.


    Mi Youning got up and immediately a servant brought the tray.


    There are two cups of tea on the tray.


    Mi Youning saw this.


    She picked up the tea and looked at magistrate Li. She walked forward and knelt on the cushion.


    "My daughter-in-law Bai you met my father. Please have tea."


    Magistrate Li looked at Mi Youning with satisfaction, took the teacup in her hand and drank it.


    He put the tea cup on the table and picked up the blessing bag on the table.

 Chapter 291

    "Good boy, we won''t treat you badly when we enter Li''s house."


    Mi Youning smiled and took the blessing bag. "Thank you, Dad."


    Then she got up, came to Mrs. Li and made the same move.


    Mrs. Li took mi Youning''s hand and put the blessing bag into her hand.


    He said, "good boy, we Li''s family will depend on you in the future. Give birth to more children and let us enjoy the fun of our children and grandchildren."


    Hearing Mrs. Li''s words, MI Youning''s face changed a few times.


    give birth to a child?!


    I want her to have it, too.


    She is not a person in this world. How can she leave children.


    However, MI Youning smiled and nodded to Mrs. Li.


    She''s done what most women show.


    His face was somewhat shy, as if he were embarrassed.


    After that, MI Youning came to Li Xinran.


    Although the latter''s face was still smelly, there was expectation in his eyes.


    After all, her sister-in-law or her brother recognized it.


    She also wants to know what gift each other will give her.


    Although she knew it wouldn''t be a good thing, Bai you''s family background was here after all.


    Mi Youning looked at her with a smile, the proud little sister-in-law.


    "My sister-in-law has nothing rare, but there is one thing you can take and play with."


    Mi Youning opened her hand and revealed what she was holding.


    That big bead, emitting colorful light, looks very beautiful.


    Li stood up happily from his seat.


    She looked straight at what mi Youning was holding.


    The eyes were shining. It seemed that she should like it very much.


    But for a moment, she put away all the joy on her face.


    Li Xinran looked at the woman opposite. His small face collapsed, but his eyes showed doubt.


    "Do you really want to give it to me?"


    Mi Youning couldn''t help laughing at her appearance.


    He reached out and took Li Xinran''s hand and put the bead in her hand.


    This is just a living bead. The color inside will change according to people''s body temperature.


    Li Xinran took the bead and played with it.


    When magistrate Li saw the bead, he took a thoughtful look at Mi Youning.


    In his many years as an official, he had never seen such beads with different colors.


    This bead is really a rarity.


    Thinking of the value of this thing, magistrate Li brewing.


    He still asked, "daughter-in-law, is this bead too precious? Just give it to Xinran. This meeting gift is a little heavy."


    Mi Youning is waiting for this moment.


    Her eyes flashed a faint light, turned and looked at magistrate Li strangely.


    "Dad, this is serious. It''s a specialty of our Baijia village.


    There are many such beads on the mountain of Baijia village.


    But the village head didn''t let me take it out. I took it out secretly this time. "


    Magistrate Li quickly stood up and walked to Li Xinran. He took the bead in her hand.


    He didn''t see clearly when he was far away.


    Now when I look carefully, I can see that the color inside the bead changes with his rotation.


    Although such beads are not the most precious, they are also rare and precious.


    Magistrate Li frowned tightly.


    Through what mi Youning said just now, he also understood that this matter must be fishy.


    Why does Baijia village have such a product? Why does the village head not allow it to be taken out.


    After looking at the beads in his hand for a long time, magistrate Li looked at Mi Youning seriously.

 Chapter 292

    "Bai you, you said that Baijia village is rich in such beads, and the village head won''t let them come out?"


    Mi Youning nodded in confusion, "yes, once a man was killed alive because he took the beads out of the village."


    Magistrate Li was more serious when he heard that someone had died. "How did you kill him? Why didn''t anyone report it?"


    Mi Youning continued with a helpless expression: "that family is too poor. My son wants to sell the beads secretly and give some relief to his family.


    But I didn''t expect to be caught as soon as I left the village.


    The village head called the whole village to watch. We watched the man be killed. "


    Mi Youning is telling the truth. This matter is also involved with magistrate Li.


    Of course, magistrate Li is just cannon fodder for this matter.


    Magistrate Li''s face was angry. "Why, is there a king''s law? Did you just watch the man be killed alive!"


    Mi Youning showed his wronged and innocent look, "but the village head warned us that it''s no use even reporting to the official. The village head''s family has something to do with Governor Zhou."


    Hearing the enemy''s name again, magistrate Li frowned.


    He looked down at the beads in his hand, and his face was thoughtful.


    This matter can be big or small, and even involves governor Zhou, who is his immediate boss.


    The two families have long disliked each other.


    Governor Zhou suppressed him for so many years and always wanted to find out some of his little tails.


    Unfortunately, he has been an official for many years and has never done anything to kill the people.


    Governor Zhou was different. He secretly took bribes and bought and sold official positions.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to report to the imperial court. Unfortunately, there was someone behind governor Zhou.


    He is not a magistrate at all.


    However, governor Zhou is also present in this matter. It can be seen that there must be greater fishiness in it.


    Magistrate Li pondered for a moment and looked at his daughter. "Xinran, this bead father will keep it for you first. Don''t talk about it outside in the future. It can be big or small."


    Li Xinran saw her father''s serious face and serious tone. She nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll never say it."


    Magistrate Li said well, then looked at Mi Youning and said, "daughter-in-law, I''ll let someone trace it secretly. Don''t go out recently. Just tell your servants to do anything."


    "I see, Dad."


    Of course mi Youning doesn''t want to go out. Now the village head should look for her everywhere.


    Tomorrow''s uncle of the original owner will arrive, and it''s time to start the good play.


    "All right, let''s have dinner."


    Mrs. Li also knows that things are important, but she doesn''t care about them.


    Now we haven''t had breakfast yet. My daughter-in-law had to eat first when she came in the door the first day.


    The next people heard the speech and quickly brought breakfast.


    The Li family and MI Youning sat in the back hall and ate her first meal.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Mrs. Li took mi Youning''s hand and told her not to greet her every day and cultivate feelings with Li Jinyu.


    Mi Youning responded with a smile.


    With Xiaochun and Xiaowen, she returned to Li Jinyu''s yard again.


    Pushing aside the wedding room, MI Youning finds that the red satins in the room have disappeared.


    The room became elegant and tidy.


    It looks very atmospheric and elegant.


    The red silk was piled on the floor of the room, and MI Youning raised his eyebrows.


    This must be the man.


    She entered the room without closing the door.


    But towards the inner room.

 Chapter 293

    The room was empty, but mi Youning knew that Li Jinyu was in the room.


    She turned away and moved the pile of red silk on the ground to the door with her feet.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen, who stood at the door, said, "take these down."


    Seeing this, Xiaochun and Xiaowen walked into the room and picked up a pile of red silk jokes.


    Xiaowen doesn''t squint, but Xiaochun is different.


    She picked up the red silk on the ground, turned her eyes around and scanned the room as if looking for someone.


    Seeing this, MI Youning walked up to her and asked with a smile, "Xiaochun, what are you looking at?"


    Xiaochun looked flustered, but soon calmed down.


    She lowered her eyes and said with great consideration: "grandma, the young master has always been in poor health. In the future, these heavy tasks can be done by slaves and maidservants. You can look at the young master, his..."


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning suddenly sneered and interrupted Xiao Chun, "Xiao Chun, in Li''s house, are you the master or am I the master?"


    Xiao Chun quickly looked up at the speech, with a touch of panic on his face.


    At this time, Xiaowen came to Xiaochun quickly.


    She bent over to MI Youning. "Don''t be angry, grandma. Xiao Chun is straight and has many offenses. Please forgive me."


    He winked at Xiao Chun.


    Xiaochun also knew that she had passed.


    Lian hurriedly said, "I know my mistakes. Please be generous."


    Mi Youning was too lazy to look at her when she heard this.


    be kind and generous? If you don''t forgive, it means she''s stingy.


    "All right, go down!"


    This Xiaochun is not a fuel-efficient lamp at all.


    If Xiaowen is such a well behaved servant girl, she is willing to give some praise.


    And this Xiaochun, those eyes are dishonest.


    It''s clearly a girl''s life, but her heart is higher than heaven. She wants the treatment that the young lady should have.


    As soon as Xiaowen''s voice fell in MI Youning, he pulled Xiaochun out of the room.


    Even the red silk thrown by Xiao Chun on the ground didn''t have time to clean up.


    Xiaowen pulled Xiaochun out and ran back quickly to clean up the red silk on the ground.


    She bent out of the room and gently closed the door.


    Mi Youning looked at all this without any words.


    But the two little servant girls outside began to argue.


    "I don''t need your false kindness. Don''t think I don''t know your mind!"


    Xiaochun pushed and held Xiaowen with red silk.


    In this regard, Xiaowen stared at Xiaochun without expression.


    "I don''t want to die, so don''t drag me down. I want to climb up, but I don''t rely on that three - indiscriminate means."


    Xiao Wen made a cold voice, holding the things in his hand and strode away.


    Angry Xiaochun stamped his feet, "what''s the matter!"


    The voice was not loud or small, but it just passed into Xiaowen and MI Youning''s ears in the room.


    Xiaowen didn''t seem to hear it. He kept walking away from the yard.


    With a clear smile on her lips, MI Youning turned and walked to the table in the room.


    In this place, I obviously feel that the cool air is heavier.


    Mi Youning put his finger on the table and beat it.


    A moment later, she said in a voice, "Li Jinyu, I know you''re here. I have something to tell you. Show your face."


    The damned man, who was clearly in the room, pretended to be invisible.


    No, the other party is really a ghost now.


    Li Jinyu was sitting at the table at this time, looking straight at the woman in front of her.


    He saw what had just happened.


    [good night, babies. Ask for a recommendation ticket, five-star praise and reward.]

 Chapter 294

    But he didn''t care about those things, as long as the little woman wouldn''t be bullied.


    The other party''s face looks much better than last night, but it still looks malnourished.


    Those big eyes look the most conspicuous.


    Over time, if women are fattened up.


    His face was full - full, and he was also a beauty.


    Li Jinyu looked at the woman''s face and couldn''t help looking forward to the other party''s fat appearance.


    If it was raised by him, the taste should be more unusual.


    "Li Jinyu, you are talking!"


    After hearing no response for a long time, MI Youning couldn''t help making a sound again.


    "Ha ha..."


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help laughing when she heard her voice with some emotional words.


    Mi Youning naturally heard the laughter.


    She rolled her eyes. "I knew you were here. It''s obviously colder here."


    She also touched her arm, some disliked the cold place.


    Li Jinyu sat on the seat, raised her eyebrows and looked at all her movements, including the previous indecent white eyes.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?"


    Mi Youning listened to the voice coming from across the table. She leaned against the table.


    She said casually, "if you want to ask if you want to return the sun, I can help you, but it''s conditional."


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    Last night, my father and mother told his new wife the way to restore Yang.


    Now that the other party says this, does he want to share a room with him.


    Li Jinyu feels unlikely.


    The woman''s attitude now doesn''t look like that.


    "Oh? How can I return the sun? Does the lady want to sleep with me?"


    Mi Youning didn''t talk to each other as she did last night when she heard the provocative words.


    But she also turned her mouth, "pull it down quickly. She''s like ice. She hates you."


    She lowered her eyes and rubbed the original owner''s hands. She felt that her hands were uncomfortable.


    Lord, this is the problem of overwork. It will leave the root of the disease for a long time.


    "If my estimation is correct, my uncle will come tomorrow.


    Then you can receive with me, or your Li family will be in trouble. "


    Li Jinyu doesn''t know what''s involved, but she still cares about her ability to make him return to Yang.


    "The lady hasn''t told her husband how to restore the sun?"


    Mi Youning turned around and looked at the man with a smile. "Naturally, I have my way, but if you want to cultivate a body, it''s about you and your women in the future.


    All I can do is let you appear in front of people as a soul body. "


    When Li Jinyu heard from the woman in front of him that he would be a woman in the future, his face changed a few times.


    He knew that this woman would never stay in Li''s house for a long time.


    Now everything is just a last resort.


    Thinking that a woman will leave, or looking for a man he doesn''t know to accompany him all his life.


    This is not the taste in his heart.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know. Li Jinyu, whom she can''t see, looks dark and ugly.


    She continued: "I helped you. In the future, you can get a wife in good faith, and no one will find anything wrong with you.


    This should be the biggest trouble for you. After my brother comes back, you just need to give me a divorce. "


    "You want me to divorce my wife!"


    Li Jinyu clenched her teeth.


    Does the woman know what she''s talking about.


    Who dares to ask for a woman from his Li family.

 Chapter 295

    Not enough, he feels not enough.


    This woman is like a cun- drug, which makes him addicted and makes him lose his mind.


    The feeling came so fast that he was caught off guard.


    Mi Youning pushes the man away, but feels for each other''s body in the void.


    Finally, I touched Li Jinyu''s body two steps ahead.


    Now she''s a little out of her mind and a little confused.


    Some things don''t want to think deeply, but let her find some details.


    Mi Youning finds Li Jinyu''s body and immediately transmits the soul power of the body to his soul.


    She needs to know this man well.


    With her temperament, when she first entered the world.


    You can''t be teased like that by a strange man.


    And she has no aversion to this man at all.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and didn''t want Li Jinyu to think deeply in her eyes.


    Li Jinyu felt the power of the soul, transmitted to his body, and his whole body exuded a comfortable feeling.


    His dark and deep eyes kept staring at the woman in front of him.


    What the woman wants to do.


    And the power of the soul like him. What''s going on.


    He couldn''t see through the woman in front of him.


    Her body was too mysterious, and her free and easy also attracted his attention.


    Mi Youning''s eyes dropped and saw the feet gradually taking shape under his feet.


    It''s the green shirt that the man wore last night, and the clothes are embroidered with green bamboo leaves.


    She looked up and looked at Li Jinyu deeply.


    Looking at the man''s pale face and black lips, MI Youning continued to transmit the power of his soul.


    This is what Li Jinyu needs most now.


    Seeing each other''s face better, the lip color is no longer so abnormally black.


    Mi Youning then stopped and withdrew his soul power.


    Now Li Jinyu is still so elegant and handsome, and exudes a gentleman like temperament.


    Unfortunately, his face was very pale, and his sick appearance could not be changed.


    Even if she transmits more soul power, it is useless.


    Li Jinyu saw her reflection in the woman''s eyes.


    He knew that the other party had seen him.


    Now he is no longer invisible during the day, and his face is no longer as terrible and distorted as before.


    It is impossible for Li Jinyu not to be shocked.


    Who is the woman in front of you.


    Why does she have such ability.


    Where does mi Youning care about the reflection in men''s eyes.


    Every time she uses the power of her soul, she will have an impact on herself.


    Feeling weak, MI Youning has no time to pay attention to Li Jinyu.


    She turned and walked towards the couch in the room.


    The man behind him said, "I want to rest. Don''t forget to promise me."


    Li Jinyu watched her go to the couch, took off her shoes, covered their big red quilt, and closed her eyes.


    The woman''s face grew paler, as if he were ill.


    This makes Li Jinyu''s eyes very complicated.


    He looked down at himself, especially his hands.


    Before I saw him, the nail color with black and cyan had become normal.


    Seeing this scene, Li Jinyu had no initial shock.


    He looked up at the closed woman lying on the bed and floated towards each other.


    Even if he has a human shape now, he still can''t change. He is a ghost.


    He is a dead man.

 Chapter 296

    Li Jinyu floated to the bed, bent over and looked at the closed woman, listening to her steady breathing.


    What a woman looks like now is also because she sent him the power of soul before.


    This woman is really amazing and full of mystery.


    I don''t know if the other party will bring him more shocking things.


    This woman is like a book, never turning to the last page.


    You never know what surprises women will bring next.


    He is looking forward to every day with this woman.


    He didn''t want to let go of the woman in front of him.


    Li Jinyu bent over, leaned close to MI Youning''s cheek and printed a kiss.


    Then he got up and left the inner room.


    Without stopping, he came to the window.


    The sunshine outside fell on him, warm.


    Now he is not afraid of the sun and has no tingling feeling.


    Li Jinyu could not help but bend her mouth and walked outside.


    Xiaochun outside the door was watching. When she heard the sound of the door, she thought it was grandma Da Shao.


    She was a little unhappy when she remembered that she had been trained before.


    Slowly turned around and didn''t look at the people in the door. He said, "see big..."


    However, when I saw the pair of black uppers, my words stopped.


    She raised her head in disbelief and looked at the people in the door.


    "Young master!"


    Xiaochun''s face suddenly became pleasantly surprised.


    Li Jinyu wore a gentle smile.


    This smile made Xiao Chun''s face red - moist.


    With a blush on her face and emotion in her eyes, she looked at the handsome young master in front of her.


    The young master is famous for his good temper in this mansion.


    And the other party is brilliant. When she is around the young lady, she knows the name of the young master in the outside world.


    Know how popular he is.


    Especially the young ladies of all families secretly promise to the young master.


    And Xiaochun has an unspeakable mind for the man in front of him.


    She doesn''t want to be a wife. After all, she is a slave.


    But even if she was a concubine, she was satisfied.


    She was confident that her appearance could not be compared with that of Miss Xinran in the house.


    Xiaochun can''t help but stand up and look at the man in front of him with a spring face.


    Li Jinyu, however, remained unsmiling and smiling.


    "Xiaochun, in the future, you should be respectful to your young grandmother. You should not forget the rules in the house. If you forget, young master, I don''t mind you starting from scratch."


    Hearing this warning, Xiao Chun turned pale.


    She couldn''t believe looking at the man in front of her.


    "Young master..."


    Li Jinyu said, "do you have anything else to say?"


    Xiaochun bit her lip and clenched her hands. She was unwilling.


    She''s just a country woman. She doesn''t need her respect.


    How can she marry a young master.


    At this moment, Xiaochun was directly warned by Li Jinyu, and her heart was unwilling to explode - hair in an all-round way.


    She suddenly raised her head, looked at Li Jinyu''s beautiful face and bit her teeth.


    He took the first two steps and jumped directly.


    How could Li Jinyu let her close.


    He hates being touched, especially people he hates.


    Xiaochun has violated his bottom line, and the servant should have the duty of a servant.


    Li Jinyu turned sideways and Xiao Chun threw himself into the air.


    But her body has stepped into the room.


    Xiaochun almost fell to the ground. She shook her body and slowly stabilized. She turned and looked sadly at Li Jinyu.

 Chapter 297

    "Young master, Xiaochun likes you. I don''t want to be famous. I just want to be satisfied with the young master. Even if I die for the young master, Xiaochun won''t hesitate."


    When Li Jinyu heard Xiaochun''s words, she looked a little disdainful, especially the latter sentence.


    But he picked up the corners of his mouth and walked towards Xiaochun.


    "Oh? Even for my young master, can I die?"


    When Xiaochun saw him coming, he nodded busily. "Yes, Xiaochun''s heart is on the young master."


    And Li Jinyu has come to her.


    His face approached Xiao Chun and his face began to change.


    "What about this? Does Xiao Chun want to stay with me?"


    With that, Li Jinyu''s face turned pale.


    His face was distorted and his eyes were popping out.


    The originally beautiful face was covered with black lines, and the lip color became extremely dark.


    It''s like a monster.


    Xiao Chun opened his mouth in horror, and his eyes exuded great fear.


    "Ah ah..."


    The cry of horror came from Xiaochun''s mouth.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu left Xiaochun.


    He looked at her with obvious disgust.


    When he retreated from Xiaochun, all the distortions on his face returned to normal.


    Xiaochun still looked at him in horror.


    The eyes were so frightened that they were about to come out of their eyes.


    She was already flustered and even wanted to run away, but her legs couldn''t move.


    Xiao Chun looked straight at Li Jinyu.


    Then she closed her eyes and fell back.


    "Bang..."


    Her body fell to the ground and made a dull noise that was painful for her.


    Just then, something came from the inner room.


    Li Jinyu looked up and saw the woman coming out of the inner room.


    Even if mi Youning fell asleep, he was very sensitive to a little movement around him.


    Of course, except for those who make her familiar and have a sense of security.


    With such a big movement as Xiaochun, MI Youning will wake up even if he sleeps like a dead pig.


    She stood there pale and looked down at Xiao Chun, who fell to the ground without any fluctuation in her eyes.


    Li Jinyu saw that women wore light clothes and didn''t wear shoes on their feet.


    His eyes were dark and disapproving.


    The body floats to the woman.


    Looking at her with drooping eyes, she still looked bad. She said unhappily, "why don''t you wear shoes and clothes when you get up? You''re not afraid of cold."


    Although Li Jinyu scolded, she bent down and picked up the little woman''s body in front of her.


    Mi Youning''s eyes were numb. Seeing that the other party was holding her, she wrapped her around his neck.


    Xiaowen came back at this time.


    "I''ve seen the young master and the young grandmother."


    Holding the woman in her arms, Li Jinyu turned and looked at Xiaowen, "take Xiaochun out and don''t let her near here in the future.


    In the future, you will serve the young and old grandma alone. Go and report to the master and say that I said it. "


    Xiaowen nodded quickly when she heard the speech. She helped Xiaochun up from the ground and took him out of the door.


    Just scared her to death.


    She and Xiaochun came to serve together. If Xiaochun made any mistakes, she couldn''t escape.


    Now the young master''s words are clearly picking her out.


    Xiaowen breathed a sigh of relief and pulled Xiaochun''s body out.


    She knew that Xiaochun was in a bad mood.


    Now it''s better to "die" yourself.


    After waking up, I don''t know what she''s going to do.


    Li Jinyu saw Xiaowen take Xiaochun''s body out. He took the man in his arms into the inner room.

 Chapter 298

    Mi Youning leaned against the man''s moon and Hungary, very clever.


    Li Jinyu frowned when she saw her.


    He doesn''t like the listless look of women.


    At this time, the woman looked pale and leaned against his arms, which satisfied him, but uncomfortable.


    The other party''s appearance is because of him.


    Put the person carefully on the bed and Li Jinyu sat next to her.


    Mi Youning half narrowed her eyes and looked at the man around her, with a smile on her mouth.


    "Why? You''re so careful with me because you''re afraid I''ll die."


    Li Jinyu''s eyelids jumped when she heard the word death.


    Seeing her weak appearance, the words of reprimand swallowed again in her mouth.


    He stretched out his hand and touched the hair in MI Youning''s ear. "Don''t talk nonsense and have a good rest."


    Mi Youning glanced at the speech.


    But also closed his eyes.


    She was powerless to pay attention to the man''s hand in her face.


    The body needs rest. She can''t carry her eyelids and fight.


    Li Jinyu kept close to her. Seeing her sleeping, she got up and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, magistrate Li stood up when he heard Xiaowen''s report.


    These days, he has a few days off because his son is married.


    Today, I was sitting with my wife talking about my son''s future, and Xiaowen came.


    Hearing the servant girl''s words, magistrate Li stood up with trembling hands.


    Mrs. Li was on one side, and her eyes couldn''t believe it.


    Xiaowen doesn''t know why the master and wife are so excited.


    Especially when I heard the master ask again and again, was it really the young master''s order.


    She quickly nodded, "go back to the master. The eldest young master asked the maidservant to convey it to you."


    Magistrate Li came to Mrs. Li with an excited face and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, ok..." Mrs. Li answered.


    Xiaowen looked at the master and wife in confusion and left like flying footsteps.


    Here, Li Jinyu put down the bed curtain and turned away from the inner room.


    He also closed the door of the inner room.


    Then he came to the desk, picked up his pen and practiced calligraphy on rice paper.


    But in a quarter of an hour, he heard footsteps outside the door.


    The voice was hurried and a little messy.


    Li Jinyu finished the words in front of her, then put down her pen and looked in the direction of the door.


    "Jin Yu, are you there?"


    Outside the door was the nervous voice of magistrate Li.


    Li Jinyu responded at the first time: "yes, Dad."


    When magistrate Li heard the sound outside the door, the old tears in his eyes were about to fall.


    Mrs. Li had already heard Li Jinyu''s voice and wiped the unstoppable tears on her face with a handkerchief.


    Magistrate Li held his wife''s hand. His other hand wanted to open the door in front of him.


    But when I put it on the door, I couldn''t move.


    Li Jinyu seemed to know what would happen outside.


    After waiting for a while, seeing that there was no movement outside the door, he got up and came to the door.


    The slender white hands personally opened the door from the inside.


    Outside the door are his father and mother.


    Both eyes were wet, and when they saw him, they were sad and happy.


    Mrs. Li jumped up uncontrollably at the moment she saw her son appear.


    "My son!"


    Mrs. Li held Li Jinyu''s body and sobbed.


    Li Jinyu falsely held her mother''s body and patted her on the back.


    "Mother, son now has an impact on your body."


    With that, he pushed away his mother in his arms.


    Mrs. Li straightened herself.


    His eyes were slightly red and looked at him with a loving light.


    [ask for recommended tickets, five-star praise and reward.]

 Chapter 299

    Mrs. Li said excitedly, "my son is well. It must be a blessing in the future if he doesn''t die."


    Li Jinyu smiled and comforted her.


    Magistrate Li also came over at this time.


    He looked at his son''s room and saw that there was no Bai you in the room.


    "Jin Yu, where''s your daughter-in-law?" he asked


    Li Jinyu smelled the speech and looked indoors. The corners of her mouth curved with a smile. "She''s tired and sleeping."


    Hearing this, magistrate Li and Mrs. Li thought wrong at the same time.


    They all wore clear expressions.


    I think my son and Bai you have slept together.


    Otherwise, how could their Jin Yu stand in front of them now.


    When Li Jinyu saw their misunderstood faces, he didn''t go out to explain.


    He didn''t want the woman''s secret to be known by others.


    Not even family.


    She''s too mysterious.


    I don''t know whether this is a disaster or a blessing.


    Li Jinyu invited the second old man to the house, sat in his seat and talked about what his new wife said yesterday.


    "What Bai you said yesterday must have been known to my father and mother, and I heard it.


    Now governor Zhou doesn''t know what role to play in this. Should the Li family make plans early? "


    Magistrate Li sat in his seat and looked at Li Jinyu seriously.


    "Jin Yu, you don''t know something. Your daughter-in-law said something today..."


    Later, he told his son what mi Youning did this morning and the specialties of Baijia village.


    Hearing all this, Li Jinyu frowned tightly.


    When he heard the last, he couldn''t help looking indoors.


    I want to see the woman lying on the bed through the closed door.


    His father may not know. It may have been deliberately revealed by a woman.


    The other party is so smart, how can people easily find loopholes.


    This woman definitely wanted his father to know.


    Li Jinyu took back her sight, looked down at the rice paper on the table and thought deeply.


    With Governor Zhou''s presence, he had to consider whether they had a relationship with the Li family.


    The contradiction between the Li family and Governor Zhou''s family began five years ago.


    At that time, Miss Zhou had just reached hairpin and wanted to marry the Li family.


    But he was weak and didn''t want to delay women who didn''t know him and didn''t know his physical condition.


    However, Zhou Jiao, the miss of the Zhou family, took a fancy to him.


    The woman went to the Li family openly and asked her name to marry him, Li Jinyu.


    At that time, he had a bad impression of Zhou Jiao without seeing each other.


    A woman who doesn''t stay in her boudoir and runs to the man''s house is so unreasonable that she simply loses her identity.


    Unfortunately, this Zhou Jiao is also a strange person.


    Unexpectedly appeared again and broke into Li''s house with people.


    Even ran to his yard.


    The other party''s sticky - greasy eyes made him very uncomfortable.


    He directly rejected the idea of marrying each other.


    After that, Zhou Jiao still didn''t give up.


    Even the Zhou family and the Li family began to have estrangement, and slowly developed to the point where water and fire could not be tolerated.


    In the following years, he also heard some rumors about Miss Zhou''s family.


    Zhou Jiao is surrounded by many men who are somewhat ambiguous with her.


    It''s already a broken shoe.


    Unfortunately, her family is good, and there are still men close to her.


    The Zhou family began to hate the Li family.


    Just because you can''t get married.


    Now the Zhou family interferes in Baijia village. He always feels that this matter is unfavorable to the Li family.


    Magistrate Li didn''t know, but he couldn''t figure out the key.

 Chapter 300

    Seeing his son meditating, magistrate Li took out the colorful bead from his arms.


    Step forward and put it in front of Li Jinyu.


    "This is what your daughter-in-law said. It is produced in Baijia village."


    Li Jinyu raised her head and took the bead, frowning slightly.


    The bead shines in five colors. It is really a rare thing.


    He had never seen such beautiful beads.


    Once the beads in Baijia village are exposed, it is bound to attract the attention of many people.


    Even the people in that seat in the imperial city will certainly pay attention to it.


    Li Jinyu looked serious.


    He looked at magistrate Li and said, "Dad, do you think the Zhou family wants to hide this matter and provide this mineral line to the people behind the Zhou family."


    Magistrate Li nodded, "I thought so, but it has little to do with our Zhou family, but I always feel that something is going to happen."


    He looked distressed and couldn''t figure it out.


    Li Jinyu turned the bead on her hand and said slowly, "I''m afraid the Zhou family wants to get rid of the Li family and replace them with their reliable people. It''s more convenient for them to cover up the sky."


    Magistrate Li was shocked when he heard the speech. "It''s... It''s impossible. How can I say your father is also an official of the imperial court. He lives in the third grade."


    Li Jinyu laughed, "what''s impossible? There were few disgusting things the Zhou family did."


    When he refused to marry Zhou Jiao, the Zhou family let out words.


    It was said that Li Jinyu had a physical problem. All the words were revealed that he couldn''t.


    He didn''t care about it. He was sick and didn''t plan to get married.


    Later, all kinds of stumbling and even planting for the Li family came out.


    Magistrate Li also remembered his gratitude and resentment with the Zhou family.


    His face was angry, helpless but unwilling.


    Mrs. Li probably recognized the problem of this matter.


    "The Zhou family doesn''t know yet. We already know about it, so there is a solution."


    Magistrate Li nodded at his wife''s bluntness.


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu and asked, "Jinyu, what do you think?"


    Li Jinyu also played with the colorful beads in her hands.


    Wen Yan couldn''t help looking in the direction of the inner room.


    He remembered that the woman told his father that the bead could not be brought out from Baijia village.


    Someone was taken out of the village and then caught and killed.


    It can be seen that some people in Baijia village take special care of this area, even very strict.


    However, the woman took the beads out.


    The other party told him that her uncle would visit him tomorrow.


    Everything seems to have something to do with it.


    Li Jinyu could not help but put the beads on the table and beat the table with her fingers.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at magistrate Li.


    "Dad, why don''t we hold the Zhou family first so that they won''t find out? We already know about it.


    Don''t send someone to the Zhou family secretly. There is someone behind the Zhou family. If anything is involved at that time, we will cut the Li family.


    Then he wrote a letter and sent it to the capital, to the imperial master''s hand, and presented the bead.


    This matter is bound to disturb the emperor, and then it has nothing to do with our Li family.


    Now the most important thing is to pick ourselves out. If something happens, the officials in the city can''t run away. "


    Magistrate li felt cold when he heard the speech.


    He naturally knows the key.


    But I dare not continue to think deeply.


    Once the one in the capital pays attention to this matter, the significance will be very different.

 Chapter 301

    The cold breath made her loosen her neck around Li Jinyu.


    She fumbled for the quilt on her body, covered it on her body and retracted herself.


    Such a move to avoid the cold air made Li Jinyu laugh.


    He rose to relieve his intense discontent.


    Don''t worry, he knows the body is longing for this woman.


    Sooner or later, he will peel the woman clean and eat it into his stomach.


    Mi Youning turned over and continued to sleep.


    But Li Jinyu had a happy smile on her face.


    He got up and left the inner room.


    Magistrate Li has also finished writing here.


    He got up and handed the letter to Li Jinyu. "Jinyu, tell Dad, how did you send the letter to the grand master''s house?"


    Li Jinyu took the letter and said with a smile, "Dad, don''t worry. The letter will be sent to the grand master''s house. Now everyone in the house should keep their own.


    The people sent by my father will also be recalled as soon as possible, so as to save people''s innocent lives. This matter will be valued by Beijing. "


    Although he stayed at home all year round, he also had some literati contacts.


    Those people are all over the world and have their own interpersonal relationships.


    He was called Wenqing resident by the outside world, and he was not called for nothing.


    Knowing that his son had been smart since childhood, magistrate Li stopped asking.


    He nodded and then looked at his son in front of him.


    Being so close to Li Jinyu, magistrate Li couldn''t feel the coldness on the other side.


    "Jin Yu, are you all right? Master Huiming said that as long as you live with your wife, you will get a healthy body soon. Now it''s good?"


    After collecting the letter, Li Jinyu looked up and said with a smile, "it will be all right. Father and mother don''t have to worry."


    Mrs. Li stood aside and her nervous look disappeared.


    She smiled and nodded. "It''s okay. It''s lucky to be okay."


    The three of the family chatted again. Magistrate Li left with his wife.


    And Li Jinyu returned to the desk to practice calligraphy again.


    Since he was weak and ill, his only pleasure was reading and writing.


    In the past, when he wrote words for a day, time would pass quickly.


    But now, Li Jinyu is just a moment, and her mood is unstable.


    He can''t calm down now.


    The head is full of white yous in the inner room.


    This woman is his wife now.


    They had a glass of wine and made a commitment in front of their parents.


    He can now appear during the day, which is also the credit of this woman.


    In this regard, he felt that if he didn''t do anything, he would really be sorry for himself.


    Li Jinyu put down her pen.


    Look into the inner room.


    Nowadays, women are still weak.


    Wait two more days.


    In two days, he will eat each other.


    This is a husband and wife. They should do that intimate thing in the same room.


    If mi Youning knows what he thinks, he will spit on it.


    Although Li Jinyu is a gentleman at this time.


    It''s just the same thing as ordinary men.


    However, it is the first time that Li Jinyu has had a deep expectation of a woman.


    For the next few days, Li Jinyu began to look forward to it.


    He couldn''t help but pick up his pen and continue to practice calligraphy.


    This time is obviously better than before, soon.


    My heart calmed down and I practiced calligraphy faster.


    Obviously back to his former state.


    In the process, Li Jinyu estimated that she didn''t find it.


    His curved mouth smile, how gentle.


    I don''t know who he thinks of.


    It was getting darker and darker. Xiao Wen knocked on the door during this period.


    "Young master -"


    Li Jinyu shouted in without raising her head.

 Chapter 302

    Xiaowen opened the door and bent over to salute, "young master, it''s dark. It''s time to light the light."


    Li Jinyu looked up at the sky outside.


    Indeed, it''s getting dark.


    Now he is no longer a flesh body and has no visual impairment for the night.


    Even on a dark night, you can see the things around you.


    Li Jinyu put down the pen.


    During this period, Xiaowen has lit the candles in the room.


    After lighting up the candles in the house, Xiao Wen bent over and saluted Li Jinyu again.


    "Young master, the master asked you whether you would like to go to the back hall for dinner or ask the servants to deliver it?"


    Li Jinyu smelled the speech and looked into the inner room. There had been no movement in it.


    He knows Bai you hasn''t woke up yet.


    After thinking about it, Li Jinyu said, "let someone send it."


    "Yes."


    After Xiaowen saluted, he slowly withdrew from the room.


    Li Jinyu also got up and walked towards the inner room.


    When I opened the door, the woman was still sleeping.


    The other party''s sleeping posture is very honest and keeps his leaving posture.


    Li Jinyu walked in slowly and came to the bedside.


    The other party has been sleeping all day.


    It''s time to wake up. I didn''t eat at noon.


    I must be hungry at this time.


    Li Jinyu bent over to sit on the couch and reached out with both hands to take out the people in the quilt.


    Mi Youning felt the cold hands and the invading cold air, and couldn''t help shivering.


    But her eyes were still closed.


    Li Jinyu smiled, lifted the man up and let her head lie on her shoulder.


    "Madam, madam, it''s time to wake up."


    Mi Youning half opened his eyes to see the surrounding environment.


    She began to reach out and push the man on her.


    He muttered, "cold..."


    Li Jinyu let her go and let her lean on the couch.


    "Bai you, wake up. Are you hungry?"


    Mi Youning neither shook his head nor nodded, and closed his eyes again.


    She knew who was in front of her.


    Can also feel the weakness of the body.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu sighed silently.


    At this time outside, Xiaowen''s voice came again.


    Li Jinyu shook her head and got up to leave.


    It was Xiao Wen who brought dinner.


    Looking at the rich dishes on the table, Li Jinyu picked some and took them into the inner room.


    Put the small table beside the bed on the side. Li Jinyu picked up the bowl, filled the food with a spoon and approached mi Youning''s mouth.


    His gentle voice sounded, "Bai you, eat something and then sleep."


    Mi Youning smelled the smell of the meal and opened her eyes again.


    He opened his mouth when he saw the food.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu sent the food to her mouth.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and slowly chewed the food in her mouth.


    One fed and the other ate lazily.


    This is the first time that Li Jinyu has served people for dinner.


    Even the younger sister, Li Xinran has never enjoyed such treatment.


    It took Li Jinyu half an hour to feed the next half bowl of rice.


    Women are too lazy.


    I''m too lazy to chew even when I eat. I don''t want to eat any more.


    Li Jinyu sighed helplessly.


    He also wants to make each other fatter.


    Now looking at the half bowl of rice left in his hand, he felt that he had a heavy task and a long way to go.


    He got up and put the woman''s body back on the couch again and covered her with a quilt.


    Li Jinyu took the food under the room outside.


    Xiao Wen has been standing at the door.


    Hearing the news, he immediately entered the room.


    Seeing the dishes and chopsticks in Li Jinyu''s hand, he immediately said, "slaves and maidservants, come and clean up."


    Several servants followed behind her.

 Chapter 303

    However, the man didn''t have those experiences, and she wouldn''t be here.


    It was already doomed.


    Mi Youning''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity. She looked at the man seriously.


    Li Jinyu always knew that Bai you looked at him not far away.


    He knows when he wakes up.


    The room was so quiet that any movement could reach his ears.


    Li Jinyu closed her pen and looked up at the woman standing not far away.


    At this glance, I saw the indifferent smile on the other party''s face.


    Mi Youning put away all the complex emotions on his face at the moment when the other party raised his head.


    Her smile made Li Jinyu happy both physically and mentally.


    "The lady is awake. How are you?"


    With real worry on each other''s face, MI Youning smiled, shook his head and walked towards each other.


    "Thank you, husband. I''m much better."


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows when she heard the husband''s address, which was very natural, without any ridicule or banter.


    He looked at the woman carefully, trying to find something from her face.


    The other party''s face is very calm, and the expression on his face is also very indifferent.


    Mi Youning walks to the man and looks at his shoulder socket.


    She always has a feeling that as long as she lifts this layer of clothes, she will see the familiar red mole.


    Li Jinyu did not know what her eyes represented.


    After the woman left, he held each other''s hand and took the man to his arms.


    The cold breath is at the tip of the nose, and the body is surrounded by the cold breath.


    However, MI Youning did not push away Li Jinyu''s body this time.


    It seemed as if she had felt cold before. At this time, it was nothing to her.


    Such a change of mood makes mi Youning laugh at himself.


    Li Jinyu waited for a while and didn''t see the man in her arms push him away.


    I can''t help but advance an inch.


    He put his hand on the woman''s waist and rubbed it on that piece.


    Finally, she said vaguely: "madam, now I''m so cold, do you love me? When do we really become a decent husband and wife?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the man''s arms and his face changed a few times.


    Then she looked up and said with a smile, "this is about to ask your husband. When you have that physical strength, you can naturally."


    With that, MI Youning got up and walked towards the door.


    "I''ve seen grandma."


    Xiaowen has been guarding the door. Seeing mi Youning''s figure, he immediately respectfully greets him. ¡°


    "I want to wash."


    Xiao Wen bent down and trotted out of the yard.


    Seeing her leave, MI Youning must be ready to go.


    Turned and walked into the room, but was hit by the hard part.


    What catches the eye is a green shirt with silk embroidered with bamboo leaves.


    Mi Youning looked up at the man sadly, "why don''t you make a sound."


    She bypassed each other''s bodies and wanted to enter the room.


    But Li Jinyu stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms, "Bai you, you can think clearly. Once we live up to our name, you can''t escape in your life."


    His eyes were deep and subdued, but with a serious warning.


    Mi Youning looked down at this. "Don''t I agree? I can find others in my life. Or, since I have entered your Li family, why bother again."


    That''s half true.


    But at this time, MI Youning really didn''t have the mind to leave.


    Li Jinyu heard her helpless words, but she accepted her fate.


    Naturally, there is no full faith.

 Chapter 304

    The attitude of women in front of them obviously becomes too fast.


    He couldn''t tell whether that sentence was true.


    However, after hearing that the other party will stay, or even agree to have a substantive relationship with him.


    Li Jinyu was gratified by this.


    Mi Youning bypassed each other''s body and walked indoors this time.


    Her body is still wearing bedclothes. Naturally, she has to change clothes.


    Today is the day when the uncle of the original Lord comes.


    She must make the other party regret.


    Li Jinyu watched her enter the inner room, and a pleasant smile curled up at the corners of her mouth.


    Half an hour later, MI Youning finally got up in Xiaowen''s dress.


    It''s a precious silk with patterns embroidered with gold thread.


    On her body, there is no slightest foil.


    Even give her a graceful temperament.


    Xiaowen combed her in a flying bun with a precious headdress prepared by the Li family for her.


    Bring a few pieces at will. Mi Youning can set them off more perfectly.


    It''s like she''s the daughter of a famous family.


    That body is elegant and noble, and the arrogance and freedom in his eyes coexist.


    After Xiaowen stopped, he looked at the people in the mirror and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    When she started, she knew that grandma was a beautiful woman.


    But they are not as strong as the visual impact in front of them.


    The woman in the mirror is not the most beautiful, but she has the best temperament among the women she has seen.


    That temperament seems to be born.


    All in the eyes of Da Shao milk, a pair of eyes are so bright and thorough.


    His eyes are full of pride, but there is something attractive.


    She can''t read or describe.


    If Li Jinyu knew what she was thinking, she would tell her.


    That''s a woman''s charm.


    There''s something in this woman''s eyes.


    It was a charm with a hook. People couldn''t help staring at it. They wanted to be looked into by her all the time.


    Mi Youning stood up and tidied up her clothes.


    In this room, there is everything prepared by the original master of Li''s house.


    Clothes, headwear, valuable gestures, and some of her private - Life - living supplies.


    Li''s residence is really good. It''s very kind to treat the original owner.


    Unfortunately, the original owner was scared to death by Li Jinyu, a man.


    Li Jinyu also changed his clothes. When he entered the inner room, he saw the woman standing there.


    The other party hangs his head and takes care of his clothes, revealing a section of white white neck.


    Seeing the white skin, Li Jinyu''s eyes darkened.


    However, after the other party raised his head, his eyes straightened.


    Seeing the whole picture of a woman, Li Jinyu was unwilling to let people see her.


    A good temperament, with hook eyes and elegant bearing.


    Mingming is the daughter of an ordinary scholar in the countryside.


    But this dress compared all the women in the whole county.


    Every year, some officials gather at home.


    Those official daughters will not have the temperament of this woman in front of them.


    It is a kind of elegant temperament, coexisting with self-confidence, pride and free and easy momentum.


    Who would see this woman at first sight and think she was just the daughter of a scholar.


    She is like a distant sky, untouchable.


    There is a saying used at this time when, can only be viewed from a distance, not blasphemous - play.


    This woman who gives people a long distance belongs to him.


    Only he can touch and belong to him alone.


    This made Li Jinyu both proud and unwilling.


    Today, women dress up specially for others.

 Chapter 305

    When you think of others, you will see this look of women.


    This makes Li Jinyu uncomfortable.


    He raised his feet to the woman, and his footsteps were silent.


    If Xiao Wen wasn''t in the room, he would like to float in front of the woman immediately.


    Feeling someone approaching, MI Youning looks at the figure of Li Jinyu coming.


    This raised his eyes with appreciative eyes.


    Xin Chang''s figure is walking towards her step by step.


    Today''s Li Jinyu took off her green shirt and put on a moon white brocade.


    Even if the other party''s face is still pale, it can''t hide the other party''s beautiful face.


    Dark hair draped over the shoulders gives people a wind flow temperament.


    The man''s eyes now look carefully, but they are a pair of peach blossom eyes with pure light.


    Those eyes are full of affection, as if people would fall into them if they were not careful.


    There was a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This man has some contradictions.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know why he feels that the other party has black and white temperament.


    A gentleman''s spirit. Strangers are like jade. A gentleman is unparalleled in the world.


    He is a man of integrity.


    However, the essence in each other''s eyes makes people full of vigilance.


    The wind flow temperament is also looming, which makes people think they are a loose and dissolute childe.


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    The man can''t see through his appearance.


    He is changeable.


    You can even play whatever you want.


    It is most appropriate to summarize in one sentence.


    That''s an extremely bellied nigger.


    Li Jinyu walked to MI Youning and received the other party''s appreciative eyes.


    But when the other party turned his head, when the corners of his eyes turned around, he turned his eyes upward, and the corners of his mouth turned a range.


    Seeing that action, Li Jinyu''s smile increased a bit.


    This woman really puts everything on her face.


    It seems simple, but it''s not.


    She will always let you see what she wants you to see.


    Li Jinyu went to MI Youning, took her hand and sat where she had sat before.


    "Can the lady comb her hair?"


    Mi Youning looked at the man in the mirror with his head on his side.


    The pair had questions in their eyes, as if they were asking each other what they were doing.


    Li Jinyu looked at her, but her hand stretched out towards Xiaowen.


    Seeing this, Xiaowen immediately came forward and handed over the comb in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning also understood what men meant.


    But she didn''t smile. She came forward and put her hand around Li Jinyu''s hair.


    The other party''s hair is very smooth. Mi Youning hangs her eyes to take care of the other party''s hair.


    Once she tied her hair for another man.


    So her movements are steady and fast.


    Li Jinyu''s eyes darkened when she saw how skillful she was.


    Inadvertently raised his eyes to MI Youning''s eyes and asked, "the lady''s technique is so skilled. Can you see that she often ties her hair for her brother?"


    Mi Youning''s face remained unchanged and said casually, "well, it''s OK."


    Then she inserted the white jade hairpin into the man''s hair.


    He raised his eyes to Li Jinyu''s thoughtful eyes.


    The two were laughing at each other in the mirror.


    Li Jinyu got up, took her hand and walked outside. "It''s time to go to the front hall."


    Mi Youning gave a sound and followed him out of the door.


    Xiaowen followed behind them, looking at the matching back and sighing in his heart.


    The eldest young master and the eldest young grandmother look like a good match.


    It''s not too much to say it''s a golden girl.


    I didn''t expect my grandma to shine in front of people.

 Chapter 306

    Li Jinyu and MI Youning went to the front hall hand in hand.


    Magistrate Li, Mrs. Li and Li Xinran are in the lobby.


    Breakfast is already on the table.


    But none of them moved, as if they were waiting for something.


    Li Xinran was the first to see Li Jinyu and MI Youning appear.


    She saw her brother''s figure, her eyes immediately wetted, and her tears ran down uncontrollably.


    "Brother -"


    Li Xinran got up from his seat and hurried to Li Jinyu.


    Stopped two steps away, his eyes were already full of tears.


    Li Jinyu loosened the woman in her hand and came forward to wipe her tears for Li Xinran.


    "Silly girl, what are you crying for?"


    Li Xinran jumped into his arms uncontrollably after he had this action.


    Seeing their appearance, MI Youning crossed them to the table.


    In front of magistrate Li and Mrs. Li, he bent over and said, "Dad, mom."


    Mrs. Li waved to her, "Bai you, come here. The good boy sits next to his mother."


    Mi Youning gets up and walks towards Mrs. Li.


    Here, Li Jinyu saw the woman coming forward alone and reached out to appease her sister in her arms.


    "Well, Xinran, how old are you? You''re not afraid of jokes."


    Li Xinran wiped his tears, got up and left Li Jinyu''s arms.


    Last night I heard my mother say that she didn''t believe it and wanted to go to my brother''s yard.


    But she was stopped by her mother and said it was inconvenient.


    Although she is not a woman in the cabinet, she also knows how inconvenient it is.


    For my brother to appear in front of them so quickly, it must be my brother and sister-in-law.


    Li Xinran wept with joy. "I wish my brother was all right."


    Li Jinyu pinched her face and said with a smile, "OK, wipe away your tears and have dinner."


    "Yes."


    Li Xinran replied, and they walked to the table.


    Mi Youning always looks at his nose and heart.


    Li Jinyu went to the table and sat next to MI Youning.


    The latter looked at him, his face was indifferent, and he couldn''t see anything.


    "All right, let''s have dinner."


    Magistrate Li spoke, and everyone on the table moved one after another.


    When the family was half eaten, a servant came in.


    "Tell the master that uncle Bai is coming."


    When magistrate Li heard the speech, he put down the dishes and chopsticks and looked at Mi Youning for the first time.


    Mi Youning also stopped his action.


    She took up her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth, then looked at the man beside her.


    Li Jinyu doesn''t need to eat.


    But today''s home is rarely so complete, so it also symbolically moved chopsticks.


    Receiving the sight of the woman around her, Li Jinyu put down her chopsticks and stood up to reach out to her.


    Mi Youning got up and put his hand into his outstretched hand.


    "Father, mother, I''ll take Bai you to see Uncle Bai first. Go on."


    Magistrate Li thought and nodded, "OK, you go."


    He looked unhappy.


    The main reason is that the Bai family uncle is too unpleasant.


    The bride price of 1000 Liang was deducted by 900 Liang, and Bai you was even asked to pledge the deed of sale.


    He didn''t like to see the white uncle.


    If you can, you don''t want to communicate with each other.


    Li Jinyu leads mi Youning to the reception hall in the front yard.


    When they came to the reception hall, they saw three people sitting steadily inside.


    Mi Youning saw the three men, and the corners of his mouth curved with a sarcastic arc.


    These three people are Bai''s uncle, aunt, and Bai Xiaofang, the original owner''s cousin.


    The three saw it when Li Jinyu and MI Youning appeared.


    They all stood up from their seats with an embarrassed face.


    [small theater - friendly sponsorship of cute children in the group]


    Queen: sister MI, are you fat again?


    Mi Youning: thin people like you have no conscience. Where is your conscience?


    Li Jinyu: fat? That proves that my wife has a good mentality, long - legs - thin - waist - warped - hips.


    Queen: I''m thin and proud. You''re a ghost. Don''t talk.


    Mi Youning: Well, you are proud. No matter how thin you are, no little Lori likes you, and no little brother will tease you.


    Li Jinyu: look at how old you are. Find a male friend. You''ll be old in a few years.


    Queen: I''m looking for Ma Ma... [running away crying]


    Author: This is the end of being thin, Queen. Where''s your boyfriend?


    [finally, give the queen a word: don''t try to deceive me. Did you secretly make me owe more?]

 Chapter 307

    They looked at Li Jinyu with a clear look in their eyes.


    However, when I saw mi Youning, I opened my eyes wide.


    Bai you in front of them is very different from the people they know


    The whole body''s bearing almost made them distrust their eyes.


    If it weren''t for that one, it would have been ten years.


    They really don''t recognize that this woman is Bai you.


    Bai Xiaofang, in particular, was jealous when she saw mi Youning.


    Bai''s uncle greeted mi Youning awkwardly, "Bai you, you''re coming."


    Mi Youning''s bright smile was released in an instant.


    She put her hand on Li Jinyu''s arm and walked into the reception hall.


    "Uncle, why are you here today? I can''t believe it when I hear people talking about it. You climb the three treasures hall for everything."


    Li Jinyu followed the woman''s footsteps and sat down towards the main seat of the reception hall.


    When he heard what the woman said, he also showed a conniving smile on his face.


    Looking at Uncle Bai''s family, he just nodded coldly.


    Uncle Bai''s face flashed with anger when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    This is white and quiet. It''s obvious that its wings are hard.


    However, thinking of the village head''s orders, he had to suppress his anger.


    He took a deep breath and smiled at Bai you. "It''s not that you didn''t hear the letter here. It''s the day you go back. I want to come and have a look."


    Mi Youning played with his hands and heard the speech.


    Then he ignored uncle Bai.


    Uncle Bai, look at the man around Bai you.


    This man has extraordinary bearing. Although he looks sick, he knows that this is the eldest young master of the Li family through their actions.


    With this young master of the Li family, he couldn''t say a lot.


    He looked down at the shoes under his feet.


    Although it is also good silk, it is somewhat nondescript for him to wear.


    At this moment, uncle Bai had resentment in his heart.


    In particular, seeing Bai you is very different from that three days ago.


    There is some regret in my heart, but I don''t give up the white money.


    The servants of Li''s house came in at this time.


    Holding a tray in his hand, he put the tea next to Li Jinyu and MI Youning.


    Look at Uncle Li''s family of three. The table is empty and there is no bowl of tea.


    Seeing this scene, aunt Bai couldn''t sit still.


    She looked at Mi Youning with a complaint.


    "Bai you, it''s not easy for uncle and aunt to come. Why don''t you even give us a bowl of tea."


    Mi Youning heard the speech and opened his eyes with doubt and surprise.


    "How do you say that? Didn''t people serve tea? It''s really unruly. Come on!"


    At last she shouted at the door.


    The momentum of the whole body restrained the Bai family''s aunt.


    When did she see Bai you with such a hard side.


    Now in her memory, she is still the Bai you who knelt at their feet, pleaded bitterly and looked grateful.


    "Grandma and grandma -"


    The servant came in and immediately bowed respectfully.


    Mi Youning lowered his eyes and touched the bottom of the tea cup on the table. He said carelessly, "if there are visitors, why don''t you serve tea? Is this the way the Li family treats guests?"


    Li Jinyu picked up the tea on the table and looked at it quietly. The women around him pretended.


    No, it should be a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    His tiger is here, not just for women.


    Li Jinyu chuckled and drank the tea in her hand.

 Chapter 308

    When the servant heard grandma''s question, he immediately knelt down in fear.


    "It''s not that the slaves don''t go, but that Miss Bai said it''s not rare -"


    "Shut up!"


    Before the latter words were finished, they were interrupted by an angry female voice.


    It was Bai Xiaofang who made the noise.


    She looked at the kneeling servant with a twisted face.


    Seeing this, MI Youning smiled and looked at Bai Xiaofang.


    This cousin, however, always takes pleasure in bullying the original owner.


    She looks pretty and is loved by the Bai family uncle''s family.


    She developed an unruly, unreasonable and womanless image.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofang angrily said to the servant, "what are you and dare to slander me? It''s clear that you servants are lazy. How can you blame me!"


    The servant didn''t dare to answer back. He knelt on the ground and looked at the big and young grandma in the house.


    Seeing this, MI Youning nodded at him, "go down first. Since Miss Bai is not rare, there is no need to prepare the tea in Li''s house."


    "Yes, grandma."


    The man got up, stepped back slowly, turned and left the reception hall.


    Bai Xiaofang watched the man leave with unbelievable eyes.


    She turned her head and glared at Mi Youning. "Bai you, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are capable!


    How dare you take Joe in front of me? Forget how you cried and knelt down to beg us!


    It''s also an opportunity for us to marry you to Li''s residence. You''re not grateful, but you repay the enemy with kindness, and you have no respect for your elders... Sobbing... "


    The latter words were blocked by Uncle Bai.


    Unfortunately, these words were heard by everyone present.


    Even the arrogant Bai''s aunt with her previous face looked at the two masters with a frightened face.


    Mi Youning''s face didn''t change at all.


    He even stroked the eardrop in his ear in a mood, as if the person Bai Xiaofang just said was not her.


    Unfortunately, the man around her, Li Jinyu, became more solemn.


    Those amorous peach eyes narrowed slightly at this time, with a trace of anger brewing in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Bai''s aunt immediately came forward and said, "Bai you, don''t be angry. Xiaofang is spoiled by us and always talks nonsense."


    She doesn''t know Li Jinyu and can''t talk to each other.


    And the low-pressure breath on the other party also stopped her.


    Mi Youning looked up in surprise at the speech, looked at the standing woman and said with a smile, "aunt, do you think I look angry?"


    Her face was calm without any emotion.


    The smile on his face, but it can''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Aunt Bai''s face twisted a little when she saw this.


    Bai Xiaofang here broke away from her uncle Bai. The anger in her eyes seemed to burn someone.


    "Bai you! Don''t think you can talk to us like this now that you are the young grandmother of the Li family. You don''t have a good day!"


    "Xiao Fang! Shut up!"


    Uncle Bai was angry.


    Bai Xiaofang looked at him wrongly. Bai''s uncle also gave her a cold glance.


    Then he looked at Bai you and was not very friendly.


    But his words still didn''t fluctuate. "Bai you, uncle has a few words to tell you. Let''s take a step to talk."


    Although he was speaking to MI Youning, his eyes turned to the unfathomable Li Jinyu.


    Li Jinyu did not respond to this.


    He put the teacup on the table and looked at the woman sitting next to him.

 Chapter 309

    Mi Youning smiled back, turned his head to the old uncle and said, "Jinyu is my husband. There''s nothing you can''t say in front of him. If uncle has something to say, just say it."


    Unfortunately, there are some words that uncle Bai can''t let the Li family know at all.


    He gritted his teeth and continued: "this matter is very important, even related to Baijia village. Bai you''d better come out with uncle."


    Mi Youning naturally knows what he is going to say.


    It''s just something bad in Baijia village.


    Bai''s uncle said that and went out of the reception hall.


    Mi Youning looks at each other''s back and starts laughing.


    Now there are Bai''s aunt and Bai Xiaofang in the house. She came to Li Jinyu.


    Gently blessing the body, "husband, I''ll go back."


    Li Jinyu saw that her manners were correct and smiled with some meaning.


    "Go."


    Mi Youning turned and walked outside the living room.


    When passing by Bai Xiaofang, he stopped.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofang had something hidden in her eyes.


    That was the other party''s eyes that had no time to hide.


    Like a spring heart wave moving girl.


    Mi Youning smiled sarcastically at her and walked out of the reception hall.


    The latter doesn''t care at all. Mi Youning''s sarcasm.


    Her eyes stuck to the man sitting on the hand.


    Although the man looked pale, he looked first-class and handsome.


    She complained about her father. Why didn''t she come for a good marriage.


    It''s cheap for Bai you.


    However, thinking of the current situation of the Li family, she smiled with satisfaction.


    Hum, none of them will be proud for long


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning comes out. Uncle Bai is waiting in the corridor.


    Her face darkened quickly when she appeared.


    "Bai you, you''ve only been married to the Li family for three days. You''re good at it."


    Mi Youning clasped his hands and leaned against the pillar in the corridor. He glanced at Bai''s uncle.


    "Uncle, we are like each other. You asked me to sign and marry in.


    One hundred Liang will let me marry to Li''s house. The remaining nine hundred Liang will be enough to pay back your ten Liang silver.


    We don''t owe anyone in the future. Let''s take care of ourselves. "


    Uncle Bai frowned when he didn''t expect that she should know about it.


    However, it soon loosened and looked shameless.


    "Your father died. I''m your elder. I should take over your dowry."


    "Hiss..." Mi Youning chuckled, "uncle, what a big face. Isn''t it that we have no men in our family? Wen Han has now entered the imperial examination in Beijing. He is the head of my Bai family.


    Although dad has passed away, the registered residence of the official residence is on the head of Wen Han, so he doesn''t need to bother his uncle.


    Uncle Bai doesn''t understand the twists and turns. He didn''t come here for these things today.


    He frowned impatiently and went straight to the subject.


    "Bai you, I didn''t come to you for this today. There are fewer beads in Baijia village, but you took them out secretly?"


    Mi Youning''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. His face was frightened and depressed anger.


    "Uncle, I''ll call you uncle, just to remember the love of my father''s two living families.


    And now you are pushing me to death by holding such a big thing on my head! "


    Uncle Bai looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him.


    Seeing her face and emotions so real, she couldn''t help frowning more deeply.


    "Really not you?"


    His tone was still skeptical, and it was obvious that he didn''t believe all her words.

 Chapter 310

    Mi Youning laughed and said, "uncle, can''t you see me Bai you?"


    "But I owe you ten Liang silver, and you sold me.


    If Wenhan returns from the imperial examination in the future, how can you explain it to him? How dare you tell it in the white family! "


    Uncle Bai raised his hand impatiently when he heard the speech, "all right... If it''s not you, it''s not you. Where''s so much nonsense!"


    "Yo! Sister-in-law, is this a reception?"


    Suddenly a proud voice came in.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw her little sister-in-law standing not far away with her servant girl.


    That looks really high.


    Li Xinran walked towards them, but he despised them and said, "sister-in-law receives guests. Why don''t you come in the corridor?"


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "uncle wants to talk to me."


    Li Xinran looked at the middle-aged man beside her.


    Although he is wearing silk and satin clothes, his taste is really neither fish nor fowl.


    There was a dislike in her eyes.


    If she is a stranger, she will make complaints about her appearance.


    But the man in front of me is the uncle of my sister-in-law''s family.


    She knew the people in front of her, did some disgusting things, and even dragged them into the Li family.


    "Someone!"


    Soon the servants around came forward.


    "Miss -"


    "Miss -"


    Li Xinran looked at the white uncle with a suspicious face.


    She stretched out her slender jade finger and pointed to Bai''s uncle, "tie him to me!"


    As soon as the words fell, the people around rushed to Uncle Bai and pressed them down.


    "You can''t do this to me! Is there any royal law -"


    Uncle Bai was stunned, but he quickly responded and shouted.


    The voice was so harsh that Li Xinran had disgust in his eyes, "block his mouth for me."


    Uncle Bai''s mouth was blocked, and the surroundings were finally quiet.


    Unfortunately, uncle Bai''s voice startled the three people in the reception hall.


    Bai''s aunt and Bai Xiaofang ran out one after another.


    Even Li Jinyu walked out of the house slowly.


    "Her father! What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the formation outside, Bai''s aunt quickly ran to Bai''s uncle.


    Mi Youning stepped aside and stood aside.


    When Li Jinyu saw that the woman was all right, her face relaxed a little, and then she walked towards each other.


    Bai Xiaofang first glared at Mi Youning when she saw this scene.


    She passed Li Jinyu and rushed to MI Youning.


    Raise your hand and greet mi Youning.


    But he was caught when his hand was raised in mid air.


    The cold thing that grabbed her hand made her shiver.


    It''s so cold. I''m invaded by cold air.


    Turned his head but looked at a pair of deep and unhappy eyes.


    Seeing Bai Xiaofang''s actions, Li Jinyu couldn''t care about anything and quickly floated between them.


    He grabbed Bai Xiaofang''s hand and looked at each other coldly.


    Then quickly swing each other''s hands.


    Bai Xiaofang could not help taking a few steps back when she was dumped.


    She reached out and rubbed the cold part of her wrist.


    This man is terrible, but so attractive.


    Close look, the other party is so handsome.


    She couldn''t help reaching out and pressing the moon and Hungary. Her heart beat so fast at this moment.


    Mi Youning looked coldly at Bai Xiaofang''s spring heart swing Yang appearance.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to avoid before.


    Instead, he turned his back to Bai Xiaofang and saw that Li Jinyu looked nervous.

 Chapter 311

    And the other side, regardless of the floating movement, so they stopped avoiding.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofang''s appearance disgusted her.


    "Your Li family is unreasonable. When we visit, we tie up our head. You simply have no royal law -"


    Bai''s aunt howled and cried, and even farted and sat on the ground.


    Her voice attracted everyone.


    Even Bai Xiaofang is the same.


    She saw her parents and stared at Mi Youning angrily.


    "Bai you, do you have a conscience!"


    When Li Jinyu saw that the woman around him was all right, she circled him in her arms.


    Mi Youning leaned against her cold body behind her.


    He smiled at Bai Xiaofang and said, "I didn''t do it. Who can do it and who can go."


    Hearing this, Li Xinran looked at Mi Youning with sadness.


    But it also dissipated in an instant and restored her usual arrogance.


    "I did it. Why? Do you have a problem?"


    Li Xinran fell in love with Bai Xiaofang.


    The latter saw her and pointed to her, "why did you tie my father up!"


    Li Xin ran away from her fingers and said with a sneer, "he naturally committed a crime. At the beginning, you forced my sister-in-law to sign the deed of sale. Won''t you forget it?"


    Hearing Li Xinran''s words, uncle Bai stopped struggling.


    Bai''s aunt also stopped crying.


    Only Bai Xiaofang brushed her lips and said, "that''s also our Bai family''s business. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Ha ha..." Li Xinran sneered, "now Bai you is from my Li family and my sister-in-law. It doesn''t matter!"


    "What do you want?"


    "Go home quickly and get the deed of betrayal, or your father will be sent to prison!"


    Bai Xiaofang stepped back in disbelief. She didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    Also stupid are Uncle Bai and aunt Bai.


    For now the deed of sale is no longer in their hands.


    It was taken away by Governor Zhou yesterday.


    Mi Youning squints at Bai''s uncle.


    Seeing that his face was wrong, he said to the people, "take down the things on his mouth."


    "Yes, grandma."


    Bai''s uncle took off what was blocked in his mouth, and he didn''t speak.


    Mi Youning broke away from Li Jinyu and walked towards him.


    Squinting his eyes and bending over, he asked coldly, "uncle, is the note still in your hand?"


    The other party shook his head.


    But then his eyes burst out an amazing light, "you can''t do this to me. I''m governor Zhou''s man!"


    Mi Youning is a fool.


    Now you are already the abandoned son of the Zhou family.


    Mi Youning stood up and looked at Li Jinyu with complicated eyes.


    That''s the deed of sale signed by the original owner. Once governor Zhou gets it, he will bring someone to the door in a few days.


    It''s not wrong.


    Doesn''t it mean that governor Zhou won''t get the deed of sale until a few more days.


    Why has the plot changed.


    However, the most important thing now is how to get rid of it.


    Uncle of the original owner, no one in the Zhou family can escape.


    It is absolutely impossible to develop according to the track of the original Lord.


    The reason why the original owner was sold to the Li family was also secretly fueled by the Zhou family.


    Mi Youning''s gaze at Li Jinyu is somewhat complicated, and there are other things mixed in it.


    The plot of the world is not right at all.


    Some things seem to have been changed.


    It doesn''t make much sense to pursue these now.


    The most important thing is to bring down governor Zhou''s family.

 Chapter 312

    In the original plot, governor Zhou''s family brought people to search and find Li Jinyu.


    He didn''t exist at first, but his body was found.


    Mi Youning felt uneasy at the thought of it.


    Governor Zhou was leaning against the emperor''s son.


    Many of these things can''t be carried by the Li family.


    The Li family is cannon fodder in this matter.


    The new governor Zhou''s family and the prince behind him have already found someone.


    Just waiting to catch the Li family''s fault.


    Now that magistrate Li''s government buys and sells people, this big hat has come down, and his official career has come to an end.


    Mi Youning no longer pays attention to the Bai family.


    She went to Li Jinyu, took each other''s cold hands and walked towards their residence.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, where are you going?"


    Seeing this, Li Xinran hurriedly called them.


    Mi Youning kept walking, turned to Li Xinran and said, "tell Dad that none of the three can go. First press them up and take care of them."


    The voice was quite calm and there was no emotion in his words.


    Li Xinran glanced at the speech. This sister-in-law is really not an ordinary person.


    If other women, this time should not be, show how generous they are and how scruples about family affection.


    Seeing that her brother and her new sister-in-law were far away, Li Xinran turned and looked at the three people in front of him in disgust.


    "Press it down for me. I''ll ask my father."


    Li Xinran also left, ignoring the wailing behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, MI Youning pulls Li Jinyu into their wedding room.


    She turned and looked at Xiaowen who was standing at the door when she came back with them.


    "Xiaowen, no one is allowed in¡°


    "Yes, grandma."


    Mi Youning closes the door. She doesn''t look at Li Jinyu.


    But towards the inner room.


    His eyes were on the couch in the bedroom.


    Or, correctly, on the wall.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and wondered if there were any loopholes in the world.


    In a mansion like the Li family, the body was parked so tightly that why was it easy for governor Zhou to find it.


    Is there any problem.


    On her way back, she has been looking for the original plot.


    At this time, we are still looking for the key.


    Governor Zhou was definitely tipped off.


    This person is also likely to be someone who is familiar with Li''s house.


    Seeing the woman''s face meditating, Li Jinyu looked at the wall against which the bed was leaning.


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly, and then turned to look at the people around him.


    What does the other party know.


    Suddenly mi Youning''s eyes lit up.


    eureka!


    She quickly replayed all the stories in her mind this time.


    That consciousness is also constantly searching for everything related to governor Zhou.


    A man, a woman, tipped off governor Zhou.


    When governor Zhou came to search Li''s house, the woman found him.


    Dressed in black, he just whispered a few words in front of the sedan chair passing governor Zhou back to his house and left.


    They didn''t even meet each other.


    What a clever woman.


    However, MI Youning still knows the identity of this woman.


    She never thought it would be her.


    Turned his head and put his eyes on the man around him.


    It''s also this man''s peach blossom debt.


    Li Jinyu accepted the complexity, but with a disdainful sight, she couldn''t help walking forward.


    "What do you want to say?"


    I want to say that you are dead, but you can still make people miss you so much.


    The woman who reported the news was Xiao Chun of Li''s house.

 Chapter 313

    In the original plot, the original owner was scared to death, and Li Jinyu didn''t stay long and dissipated.


    Xiaochun couldn''t see Li Jinyu. One day, he sneaked into the room.


    At that time, Li Jinyu was about to disappear.


    So he went into the secret passage.


    It happened that Xiaochun saw it.


    She didn''t see Li Jinyu''s soul, but she saw the coffin and the body.


    Seeing this scene, I don''t know why, I ran to tell governor Zhou.


    This Xiaochun should love Li Jinyu.


    But why did you tell governor Zhou the news.


    This matter is still a problem and has no logic at all.


    Now that the ghost is gone, she can''t find out what went wrong.


    Maybe the world will take care of my family this week.


    Mi Youning took a deep breath and looked at the man around him.


    She didn''t answer the other party''s question.


    Stretch out your finger and point to the secret passage, which is behind the bed.


    "Li Jinyu, your body is useless now. Destroy it."


    Li Jinyu stared at her with deep eyes and thought in her eyes. She remained silent for a long time.


    Mi Youning looked straight at the line of sight without covering it up.


    "You''er, tell me, how did you know?"


    Of course, MI Youning couldn''t tell her the truth. She smiled and said, "of course I can count."


    It''s strange that Li Jinyu believes her.


    He knew that the other party didn''t want to say and stopped pressing questions.


    Instead, he went to the bedside and pressed the mechanism next to the vase.


    The wall on the couch rotates slowly.


    Li Jinyu went to MI Youning again and held out his hand to her, "do you want to go with me?"


    Mi Youning put his hand into his hand without pressure, "OK."


    They got on their beds and went into the secret room.


    There are lit candles inside, so that people can see the layout around.


    After a few steps, I saw the dark coffin.


    Li Jinyu kept walking and took the woman beside her to the coffin.


    The coffin lid was not closed.


    Mi Youning even came forward and took a closer look at the body when Li Jinyu stopped.


    The people inside were dressed in shroud, with pale faces and some body spots.


    Li Jinyu saw her move and shook her head helplessly.


    I don''t know where the Li family found such a woman.


    So brave and mysterious.


    Mi Youning stood in front of the coffin and turned his head to the man next to him, "but it''s useless to be willing to destroy it. You will have a new body in the future."


    Li Jinyu stepped forward and looked at his body in the coffin.


    Only to see the body and the cold body temperature.


    Will make him soberly realize that he is dead.


    Today is the sixth day after his death.


    If he doesn''t share a room with a woman tomorrow night, he will completely disappear in the world.


    He didn''t have any mood swings before.


    Now he began to panic. He didn''t want to leave.


    I have an obsession with the women around me and want to stay.


    Want to have a long life with each other.


    "Destroy it."


    Li Jinyu looked away from the people in the coffin.


    If father and mother were here, they would never agree.


    As soon as Li Jinyu''s voice fell, MI Youning stretched out his hand to release the power of his soul.


    Her hand touched the coffin. It was the power of the soul that began to burn the coffin and the body inside.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it dissipated slowly, leaving no ashes.


    Li Jinyu looked at the scene with a flat face, but her eyes were extremely shocked.

 Chapter 314

    What is the identity of this woman.


    Why do you have such ability.


    Even master Huiming would not have such an extraordinary ability.


    Mi Youning ignores men''s complexity and shock.


    Now she has more important things to do.


    This body was born in the Yin year and the Yin month.


    This is a great tonic for Li Jinyu. He even has the ability to reshape his body.


    Mi Youning doesn''t dare to bet on whether there will be other changes in the future plot.


    And it''s almost the top seven of men.


    Now the most direct way is to share a room with Li Jinyu.


    If he doesn''t find some changes before, MI Youning will use other methods to keep men in the world.


    Even find other women in the world who were born in the Yin year, the Yin month and the Yin lunar calendar.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    She has found it, and she can''t pretend.


    Mi Youning reaches out and pulls Li Jinyu''s collar and licks his lips.


    "Husband, you owe me your wedding night. Now you have to make it up."


    Li Jinyu''s train of thought is about to fall behind.


    Why the topic changes so fast.


    He just saw his body disappear.


    Shocked by Bai you''s ability.


    But now he didn''t seem to understand what was coming out of Bai you''s mouth.


    Obviously, I can hear every word clearly.


    But together, why the brain is confused.


    Mi Yuning didn''t give him a chance to think and react.


    Her hand still pulled each other''s collar and pulled them out of the chamber of secrets.


    After finding the mechanism touched by Li Jinyu, MI Youning closes the secret room.


    Then he threw his opponent on the bed.


    Li Jinyu was absent-minded all the way, as if she didn''t know what was going on at the moment.


    Mi Youning can only do it himself.


    Untie Li Jinyu''s clothes, especially her eyes on the man''s shoulder.


    At this time, some of her hands didn''t know how to move.


    He simply tore and pulled at random, which could not help pulling Li Jinyu back to God.


    Feeling his clothes tightened, Li Jinyu reached out and stopped mi Youning''s movement.


    The other party''s eager action and their posture at this time made Li Jinyu''s face black.


    "You''er, our position is upside down!" Li Jinyu glared at the woman and gnashed her teeth.


    Especially at this time, he has been provoked by the other party.


    Nagu yawang has given a direct response.


    Mi Youning''s body is so soft and soft, and he can''t restrain the breath of the other party.


    Mi Youning stared at him when he heard the speech.


    If the other party didn''t act, would she need to.


    Who''s to blame.


    Mi Youning continued to tear on her hand.


    Until you pull the clothes off your shoulders.


    She saw it.


    Li Jinyu has no red nevus in her shoulder socket.


    Nothing there?


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    At this time, she didn''t know whether to breathe a sigh of relief or lose some.


    Li Jinyu turned her over at this moment.


    The two men reversed their positions.


    The valley in my eyes can''t hide the light of hope.


    He wanted this woman, always wanted it.


    Touching the warm temperature on MI Youning with both hands, Li Jinyu''s body was even more unable to restrain.


    His hand came to the belt around his waist.


    "Stab..."


    Li Jinyu exerted herself with both hands, and MI Youning''s clothes were torn - open.


    The cold breath of each other''s body and the cool air of the air rushed up together.


    Mi Youning could not help shrinking, trying to find a warm place.


    Unfortunately not.


    [babies vote, five-star praise, reward.]

 Chapter 315

    Qingshu waited anxiously outside the door.


    I heard something in the room before, so I didn''t make a sound.


    At this time, he saw that the door was not open. He was about to speak again, but the door was opened.


    Li Jinyu opened the door, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s the matter?"


    If nothing had happened, Qingshu would not have been so careless before.


    Qingshu nodded quickly when he heard the speech. "Young master, something''s wrong. Governor Zhou brought people here. He said that the master bought and sold people and wanted to take the master to investigate."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jinyu couldn''t help turning and looking into the inner room.


    Really let the little woman guess right.


    He went out of the door, closed the door gently and left with Qingshu.


    Mi Youning is there; Li Jinyu woke up when she left her and dressed and stayed.


    But she was too lazy to open her eyes.


    It was not until the door of the outdoor room was brought up that MI Youning opened his eyes lazily.


    Before Li Jinyu spoke to a strange man outside, she also heard it in her ears.


    Governor Zhou is fast enough.


    "Essay -"


    Mi Youning got up slowly and shouted out.


    "Grandma and grandma -"


    Xiao Wen stood outside the door and answered.


    "I want to wash."


    Xiaowen should be, pushed open the door and went in.


    ¡­¡­


    Governor Zhou and magistrate Li are facing each other in the front hall of Li''s house.


    "Lord Li, it''s meaningless to drag like this. You''d better go with me."


    Magistrate Li sneered at this, "Lord Zhou, even if you are a junior official and I am a third-class official, you can''t take it away at will."


    Governor Zhou is actually quite shabby, and he is still a hunchback.


    However, his wives and concubines are all beautiful.


    His daughter is not with him, but like his wife.


    Li Jinyu walked into the front hall and saw exactly this scene.


    "It''s Lord Zhou. I said how can I hear birds today."


    As soon as she entered the hall, Li Jinyu smiled and said "welcome".


    Governor Zhou turned his head when he heard the speech and released his perennial official prestige.


    Li Jinyu has no pressure on this.


    He didn''t catch a cold with Governor Zhou before.


    Now there is nothing to fear.


    Li Jinyu walked up to magistrate Li and smiled at each other.


    Magistrate Li had already prepared, so there was no panic.


    "Qingshu, the crow on the tree outside the house, but we should drive it away as soon as possible, otherwise if grandma and grandma are woken up, be careful to get hit by the board."


    The green book immediately came forward to answer, "yes, young master, I''ve ordered it before. I''ll definitely drive the noisy bird away."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Li Jinyu looked worried, as if he was afraid that his new wife would be awakened.


    Here, governor Zhou, who was suddenly hung up, clearly understood what the master and servant meant.


    Crow, that''s an unlucky thing.


    The boy in front of him said that when he entered the house, it was obviously ironic.


    Governor Zhou couldn''t help but look angry.


    He looked coldly at magistrate Li, "Lord Li is really a good tutor!"


    Magistrate Li smiled proudly, arched his hands at him and said, "Lord Zhou, you''re welcome."


    This is clearly a compliment.


    Governor Zhou was angry and angry. "Come and ask Lord Li to go."


    The people standing behind governor Zhou are all real people in the barracks.


    The momentum of that body is not simple at first sight.


    Li Jinyu narrowed her eyes and stood in front of magistrate Li.


    "Lord Zhou, I haven''t asked you yet. What has my father done?"

 Chapter 316

    Governor Zhou sneered, "your father, as a court official, openly traded people. Your new wife was bought by your father for a thousand Liang."


    Li Jinyu frowned when she heard the speech. "Oh? Why don''t I know that my wife who shares my heart bought it?"


    Governor Zhou was too lazy to pay attention to his sophistry. He raised his hand directly to the people behind him, "please go with Lord Li and childe Li."


    It''s not easy to catch the handle of the Li family. How can he let it go easily.


    Li Jinyu''s face was sarcastic, without any panic.


    "Lord Zhou, I''m afraid you can''t take anyone from the Li family today."


    "Husband, what happened?"


    When governor Zhou ordered Li Jinyu to fight back, a female voice came from outside the door.


    Mi Youning finally decided to come.


    She knew that Lord Li and Li Jinyu would certainly avoid it.


    But in the final analysis, it was the deed of sale signed by the original owner.


    It''s better for her to come forward.


    She also knew that Li Jinyu had sent a messenger to the capital.


    As long as we wait a few more days, people must come to the capital.


    Mi Youning''s sudden voice made everyone''s eyes fall on her.


    Li Jinyu walked quickly, with disapproval in her eyes.


    "Why are you here if you don''t stay in bed?"


    Mi Youning smiled gently at him. "I didn''t see my husband when I woke up. I asked Xiaowen about the girl. I knew something had happened at home and wanted to have a look."


    Li Jinyu took her hand and brought the man to her, "is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    But he said in his heart, young master Li, it''s really good for us to raise this topic in front of so many people.


    But because of outsiders, MI Youning had to be docile.


    Governor Zhou''s eyes widened when mi Youning appeared.


    He obviously didn''t believe that the man in front of him was the daughter of some poor scholar.


    The other party is elegant and noble, but he doesn''t seem to be from a small family.


    But he was still not sure. He asked mi Youning, "are you Bai you?"


    Hearing the dignified but disgusting voice, MI Youning turned to governor Zhou.


    "It''s just a little woman. I don''t know if this adult has any questions?"


    Governor Zhou was upset when he heard the definite answer.


    The childe of the Li family seems to agree with Bai you.


    If the woman doesn''t recognize it, how can he bring down the Li family.


    Thinking of the Bai family, governor Zhou''s eyes turned a few times.


    He went up to MI Youning and Li Jinyu.


    Staring at Mi Youning with both eyes, "Bai you, you were sold to the Li family and forced to marry?"


    The eyes were full of threats.


    Mi Youning sneered in his heart, but his face was frightened. "What does your excellency mean? Why do you say so?"


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu affectionately without waiting for the other party to speak.


    "Husband, does the outside world say so about me? We have already shared our hearts. Why are we said so unbearably?


    Although my father has gone early, he is also a good woman. How could he do such a thing? "


    As he spoke, MI Youning''s eyes were wet and he lay on Li Jinyu''s shoulder crying.


    Even if Li Jinyu knew that the woman lying on her shoulder was just acting.


    But his heart was still tight.


    He saw the moisture in the woman''s eyes, and was reluctant to give up. He was a little distressed.

 Chapter 317

    Li Jinyu put her hand on her shoulder and patted her slowly. "Don''t think about it. It''s nothing. No one can slander you and me."


    Mi Youning choked and said, "yes."


    But the sobbing did not stop.


    Lord Li saw this scene not far away and was very satisfied. He even went to the seat and sat down.


    Look at this scene with peace of mind.


    Unfortunately, he left his wife and little daughter in the backyard and couldn''t see the enemy''s collapse.


    Governor Zhou''s face had already been distorted.


    He doesn''t believe all this.


    At the beginning, Xiucai Bai''s daughter owed her uncle Bai''s money, so she signed the deed of sale.


    Although the Li family didn''t know about it.


    However, Bai you actually signed the deed of sale and was sold to the Li family.


    He took out the deed of sale from the Bai family from his sleeve.


    Sent to Li Jinyu, "I only value the evidence. Even if you play here, there are still doubts. Lord Li and childe Li, I''d better go with me."


    Mi Youning suddenly looked up and put his eyes on the paper in governor Zhou''s hand.


    That is indeed the one where the original owner pressed the fingerprint.


    The original owner was disheartened. He didn''t even look at anything, so he pressed his fingerprints directly.


    Seeing her gaze, governor Zhou narrowed his already small eyes.


    "Bai you, this is your personal pledge. Don''t you know it?"


    Mi Youning shook his head. "I really didn''t draw it. What''s in it?"


    Her eyes were curious, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Governor Zhou did not show her, but sent the evidence of the original owner''s painting to Lord Li.


    It only says that Bai you is willing to sell herself to the Li family and marry the eldest son of the Li family for 1000 Liang.


    Lord Li saw the above content and put it on the table.


    He smiled and looked at governor Zhou, "Lord Zhou, this can''t say anything. Since adults want to check our Li family, please show evidence."


    "This is the evidence. This is Bai you''s personal pledge. It''s also a fact how to argue!"


    Mi Youning left Li Jinyu''s arms and walked towards the magistrate Li''s house.


    Picking up the paper on the table, her eyes widened and looked at the handwriting strangely.


    "This is not my pledge, and I have not seen any silver."


    "Shut up!"


    Governor Zhou''s most worried thing happened.


    He quickly stopped mi Youning''s words.


    However, MI Youning continued, "I''m not illiterate. How can I sign such things."


    With that, MI Youning rolled his eyes.


    She returned to Li Jinyu again.


    The latter happily bent the corners of his mouth.


    He took the man to the seat and sat down.


    I tossed too hard last night.


    He was afraid that the little woman had been standing too long.


    How can mi Youning not know that he is careful and considerate.


    She gave each other a wink.


    Governor Zhou''s eyes turned quickly, and this matter could be solved in this way.


    Now the party concerned has denied it, and he can''t just let it go.


    "There are many doubts about this matter. I must take Lord li away for questioning today."


    Governor Zhou became tough.


    Mi Youning smiled but said nothing.


    No one can take the Li family today.


    After looking at the weather outside, the messenger should be arriving soon.


    The little brother of the original owner has been away for more than half a month.


    Now it''s almost time for good news.


    Magistrate Li got up and looked at governor Zhou with a serious face.

 Chapter 318

    "Lord Zhou, it''s ok if you have to find something in my Li''s house, but it''s necessary to catch a dead fish and catch a dead net.


    Don''t think my Li family doesn''t have a scepter. Even if the people behind me are royal relatives, my Li family is not afraid. "


    Governor Zhou looked at him, and their eyes collided in the air.


    "Sir, sir, I''m very happy -"


    Just then, the servant outside the door suddenly rushed in.


    Mi Youning was finally relieved.


    Perfect.


    Everything came together.


    This time is still timely.


    The prince behind the Zhou family has a great background.


    It is not only one of those who dote on the prince today, but also has the power of their forefathers.


    Even if a Li family is really right, it will be killed by cannon fodder.


    Simply there is still some distance from the capital. Otherwise, it is really faster to be involved in cannon fodder.


    When magistrate Li heard the speech, he looked at the servant with unhappy eyes and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    The servant immediately knelt down, "master, uncle, the number one scholar in high school, now the messenger has gone to the house."


    Magistrate Li immediately looked at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning appropriately showed her surprised face.


    However, Li Jinyu sat beside her and saw that there was no surprise in her eyes.


    He was surprised that his brother-in-law could become the top student in high school.


    After all, my brother-in-law is only 14 years old, and he is only 16 years old.


    It''s also a person who can achieve so much at a young age.


    After MI Youning was surprised, he quickly stood up and said, "go and invite someone!"


    "It''s grandma."


    Without waiting for magistrate Li to speak, the servant quickly got up and ran outside the door.


    Governor Zhou''s face was distorted.


    Naturally, he had investigated very clearly before. He knew that Bai you had a brother.


    Although I knew that the other party went to Beijing for scientific examination, I didn''t take it seriously because I was young.


    Now it seems that he was careless.


    Today, he can''t really do anything to the Li family.


    Mi Youning waved to Xiao Wen at this time, and the latter bent forward.


    "Xiaowen, take out the rouge you bought."


    Xiaowen immediately took out the new Rouge given to her by the other party.


    Mi Youning took the box of rouge and went to governor Zhou.


    She opened the rouge box and put her thumb on the rouge.


    Then he took out his finger and pressed it on the white handkerchief in his hand.


    "Sir, if you don''t believe the deed of sale signed by the painting, you can compare it with mine. A little woman will never sign anything like that."


    Governor Zhou took the handkerchief in her hand and quickly went to the table to compare it with the deed of sale.


    This comparison made his face completely gloomy.


    No, the size of the thumb is different, and the lines on it are also different.


    Governor Zhou made a quick move and tore up the paper.


    That''s great! The white family dares to play with him!


    "Please come in, sir."


    Outside the door came the voice of the servant Li who had run into the room before.


    He came in with a dusty man.


    He has a capable servant, an official hat on his head and a knife across his waist.


    The pattern case on the knife is only available to Beijing officials.


    Although it is only a small seven grade, it is also a capital official.


    "I''ve seen Lord Li. I''ve come to report the good news this time..."


    Magistrate Li nodded and asked his servants to serve tea.


    Later, he went to governor Zhou, "Lord Zhou is really inconvenient today. If there is nothing to do, I won''t see you off."


    Governor Zhou glanced at the informant, vigorously shook his sleeve and took people away.

 Chapter 319

    Li Jinyu looked at governor Zhou''s back and narrowed her eyes.


    Adults hope to walk less at night this week, otherwise who knows if there will be any accidents.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next report to the official, the Li family also knew that Bai Wenhan was appointed the champion.


    Magistrate Li was naturally happy and could not close his mouth.


    The servant prepared the silver and stuffed it into the hand of the informer. Then he sent the man away.


    Mi Youning also got up and looked at the happy magistrate Li. She pulled Li Jinyu''s sleeve.


    The latter got up and went to magistrate Li''s house and said, "Dad, my son took Bai you to leave first."


    Magistrate Li also knew that the couple tossed about very late last night and waved to them, "go, go."


    Mi Youning suddenly said, "Dad, now you can let my uncle''s family out."


    Magistrate li felt his chin''s beard when he heard the speech. He nodded.


    Then the thoughtful eyes looked at the daughter-in-law.


    The woman in front of me was very smart and even calculated every step.


    Xiaowen will not leave the house, especially during this period of time.


    So he knows what happened to the rouge box.


    As for the Bai family who made trouble yesterday.


    Press them up. When governor Zhou can''t find anyone, he will think of some bad things.


    I''ll ask later. It''s from their Li''s house.


    Then some things are not explained in one or two sentences.


    "Well, I''ll tell someone to let them go later."


    Mi Youning bends over and salutes when he hears the speech. He follows Li Jinyu out of the front hall and walks towards their residence.


    They were followed by Xiaowen and Qingshu.


    Back in their courtyard, Li Jinyu picked up mi Youning.


    He took the man to the couch and pressed his waist for her, "still a little uncomfortable?"


    Mi Youning said lazily, enjoying the man''s service.


    Hearing her lazy voice, Li Jinyu leaned close to her ear and joked, "madam, I didn''t control myself last night. I''m so tired that you won''t be in the future."


    Mi Youning glanced at him lightly and turned his head aside.


    Seeing her move, Li Jinyu laughed happily.


    This little woman has too many secrets and is too mysterious.


    But so what? Man is already his.


    Mi Youning slept again under the comfortable service of Li Jinyu.


    As soon as mi Youning slept, it was afternoon.


    When she woke up, Li Jinyu was sitting beside her reading.


    "What time is it?"


    Mi Youning sat up and looked out at the sky.


    Seeing that she woke up, Li Jinyu put the book aside.


    "In half an hour, it''s time for dinner."


    I didn''t expect to sleep so long. Mi Youning moved his neck.


    Feeling the cold from each other, MI Youning was a little far away from him.


    It''s too cold.


    Li Jinyu saw her evasive action, smiled carelessly, got up, stayed and went out.


    Less than a moment later, Xiaowen came in with a basin in his hand and toiletries.


    This time, instead of following in, Li Jinyu called Qingshu to him.


    "Everything is done?"


    The green book bent over and said respectfully, "young master, it''s done. Hurry up. I think there will be news in a few days."


    Li Jinyu nodded at the speech and went to the desk to practice calligraphy.


    Qingshu has some questions. Now he seems to be unable to understand the young master more and more.


    He only left for a few days, and the young master got married at such a speed.


    Today, governor Zhou came to the door and said that grandma and grandma bought it with money.

 Chapter 320

    But looking at the magnanimity of her whole body, she doesn''t look like such a person.


    What surprised him most was the young master himself.


    His face was always solemn and cold. On the day of his return, he could not count the number of times he saw it.


    And the things that the young master sent to him a few days ago.


    The young master has a good reputation. Many people are eager to win over.


    Although Wenqing lay, most people outside did not know who it was.


    But if some people want to know, they really have that strength.


    The great prince of the dynasty was the first prince to be crowned king in his country.


    The great prince once contacted the young master secretly and wanted the young master to do things for him.


    Finally, even if it''s just drinking and painting with the Lord.


    But this was rejected by the young master.


    The young master refused on the grounds of poor health. It''s not just the great prince, but even some other people with status in the capital.


    But this time the young master found the great prince alone. It can be seen that things are not simple.


    "Young master, now you are with the man in the same boat?"


    Qingshu follows Li Jinyu all the year round. He has excellent knowledge and responsibility, so he knows the stakes.


    He doesn''t want the young master to enter the complex relationship chain.


    Li Jinyu didn''t lift her head and said, "no, I didn''t do anything, but it was a little effort."


    Qingshu was relieved when he heard the speech.


    I''m really looking for the young master, but there are more powerful masters than the great prince.


    If the young master joins the position of the great prince, he will offend the noble Lord.


    Li Jinyu seemed to know Qingshu''s worry and looked up and said, "your young master, I''m lazy and don''t want to do that tiring and thankless thing."


    "Yes yes -"


    The green book answered with a smile.


    Half a month passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Mi Youning has a verbal and physical collision with men every day.


    The longer you spend with each other, MI Youning knows more about how black this man is.


    He took advantage of her and didn''t say it. In that shameful thing, he also forced her to say all kinds of nonsense.


    This man has nothing of a gentleman''s style.


    ¡­¡­


    That day, MI Youning was sitting by the window reading the script.


    And Li Jinyu practiced calligraphy in front of his desk.


    Each other will spare some time to practice calligraphy every day.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw each other. Her elegant and handsome face was full of seriousness.


    Those slender jade like hands are holding a pen and dancing like clouds and water on the rice paper.


    This man''s words have everyone''s style and look very sophisticated.


    Just looking at each other like this, I don''t think that a man is uncontrolled, even in bed - things.


    But it''s such a man with dusty temperament. He just has such evil taste.


    Li Jinyu closed her pen and looked up at Mi Youning.


    He put down his pen and came.


    Mi Youning leaned against the couch by the window and threw the script on the table.


    Li Jinyu went to her bed and sat down opposite the small table.


    Reaching for her cup, she lifted the lid and took a few drinks.


    Then he smiled and asked, "but it''s boring?"


    Mi Youning thought about it and was really bored.


    These days, she has read almost all the scripts in men''s rooms.


    Moreover, the content is almost a routine, and it''s hard to see it.


    It''s nothing more than a talented woman, a poor scholar eloping, a heartless man abandoning his wife, and so on.


    When you hear a man''s question, look at the light in each other''s eyes.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help looking at the shadow of the man opposite.

 Chapter 321

    After half a month of running in, now the shadow of Li Jinyu has become more and more obvious.


    And the body temperature of the other party also began to return to the normal temperature.


    Although it is still low, it is much better.


    "It''s a little boring. Do you have any good ideas?"


    Mi Youning smiled and looked up at Li Jinyu.


    The latter got up, glanced at her clothes, and then went into the inner room.


    A moment later, he took out his cloak and came out.


    "Let''s go and take you out."


    Mi Youning stayed and put on his shoes, "OK."


    Now everything in Li''s house is safe, and Governor Zhou no longer bothers Li''s family.


    The weather is just right outside. It''s good to go out for a walk.


    Li Jinyu personally put on her cloak, then went out of the door, called Qingshu, explained a few words, and came back again.


    "Do you want to go home and have a look?"


    Mi Youning''s action of tying his cloak in his hand stopped like this.


    She has never been out of Li''s house since she came to the world for more than half a month.


    Not to mention going back to Baijia village.


    Baijia village is a place guarded by Governor Zhou.


    Now the man suddenly wants to take her back. It can be seen that there is something in it.


    "Well, it''s good to go back and have a look. Wenhan will be back in a few days. He should always tidy up his house."


    Li Jinyu came to her, took her hand away and tied the cloak belt for her personally.


    "Well, no one will live in Baijia village in the future. Just go back and pack up your things and bring them back this time."


    Hearing this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    She had known that the other party had sent a letter to Beijing. Now it seems that things have come to an end.


    Also, such a piece of land as Baijia village will certainly be favored by the Imperial City in central Beijing.


    Unfortunately, governor Zhou and the people behind him will be unlucky.


    There are so many rare pearls. If they are exchanged for silver, they will be as rich as the national treasury.


    "Young master, young grandmother, the carriage is ready and can start at any time."


    Qingshu stood outside the door and shouted.


    Li Jinyu took mi Youning''s hand and walked out.


    He got the news this morning and sent someone here today.


    He also gave Shang Fang''s sword and death free gold medal.


    The imperial forest army in the capital sent thousands of people.


    It can be seen how much we value this matter today.


    Shang''s sword can kill anyone without reporting. It can be done first and then played.


    The gold medal of exemption from death, even if there is anything wrong with this adult in Baijia village, he will be worried about his asexual life.


    Thousands of people of the imperial forest army, this battle is even more majestic.


    To show the authority of the imperial city.


    Mi Youning followed the man out of the door of Li''s house.


    Looking at the car outside the door, he didn''t go forward.


    Instead, he turned and looked at the painted red gate of Li''s house.


    It was her first time to go out, and the original owner officially walked out of Li''s house.


    The original owner was carried into the house, but went out sideways.


    Looking at the big words of Li''s house, MI Youning said in his heart, now you can be at ease.


    Don''t be so hard in your next life.


    Li Jinyu stood aside and didn''t come forward to urge her.


    He has great patience with this woman.


    Mi Youning turns around and gives Li Jinyu a big smile.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Jinyu held out her hand, "I''ll help you get on the bus."


    With his help, MI Youning got into the carriage.


    I saw this small table in the car, with several plates of snacks and some tea on it.


    These snacks are also her favorite.

 Chapter 322

    She knew it well. It was all arranged by Li Jinyu.


    Who else knows her hobbies.


    Mi Youning sat in the car, picked up a piece of white jade thousand layer crisp and put it in his mouth.


    After Li Jinyu got on the bus, Qingshu and Xiaowen sat in front of the carriage. They drove away from the door of Li''s house.


    While eating snacks, MI Youning lifted the curtain and looked at the scene around the road.


    The original owner has been in Baijia village and has never been to the city.


    Some of her embroidery work was brought back by people in the same village.


    There are two acres of farmland at home, which also needs her to take care of.


    Otherwise, the original owner''s hand would not have so many cocoons before.


    Such hard work makes the body empty.


    Let her and the men around her faint as long as they don''t restrain themselves.


    Li Jinyu moved to her and held her in her arms.


    KaiKou Mei said her name and said, "I''d better hold you''er. I''m afraid you''re not used to taking a carriage. You''ll bump into it at that time."


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes with her back.


    It makes sense for the man to find a reason.


    She has been sitting for a long time now, and she hasn''t seen anything.


    I clearly want to take the opportunity to hold her.


    However, every time, a man will always find a good excuse for her.


    Even in that matter.


    Mi Youning was unable to tell him, because she suffered in the end.


    Leaning in the arms of the man behind him, the temperature on the other side is not so cold.


    Now she won''t avoid men anymore.


    Before that, she also found that the other party took a hot bath.


    Or hot water.


    Just to hold her in my arms.


    When she knew, she was in a bad mood.


    I can''t say whether I love each other or complain about each other''s stupidity.


    In short, after she found out, men were not allowed to do that.


    However, she still did not allow Li Jinyu to approach her coldly.


    No wonder now that Li Jinyu has caught the opportunity, she holds her as if she wants to stick to her.


    Thinking of a man''s stupidity, MI Youning couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Jinyu lowered her eyes, stretched out her hand, turned her face, and asked with the same smile, "what good thing does this think of, smiling so happy?"


    Mi Youning shook his head and asked, "how long will it take to arrive?"


    Li Jinyu lifted the curtain and looked out. Now she hasn''t left the city.


    "It will take two quarters of an hour."


    That''s half an hour. Mi Youning nodded.


    Her head rested on the man''s arms and found a comfortable position.


    And Li Jinyu played with her soft little hands.


    At first sight, these hands were full of cocoons caused by hard work.


    Now it is so white and tender.


    And the fingerprint that the woman threw to governor Zhou half a month ago.


    Everything makes him wonder.


    Asked the other party will not answer, or even change the topic.


    However, each time will be successful by the other party.


    Don''t want to say it doesn''t matter, as long as the other party is still around him and belongs to him.


    It was not until mi Youning shook himself to sleep on the carriage that the car stopped.


    "Young master, there are soldiers everywhere in Baijia village." Qingshu told the outside.


    Mi Youning''s lazy eyes burst out in an instant.


    She opened the curtain and saw the people in armor surrounding Baijia village.


    Li Jinyu followed the curtain she opened and saw the scene outside.


    He was not surprised, but looked down at the woman in his arms.


    "Let''s get off here?"


    "OK."


    Mi Youning gets up, gets out of the car and gets out with Xiaowen''s help.

 Chapter 323

    Li Jinyu got out of the car and took her hand and walked towards the entrance of Baijia village.


    Guard, stop them immediately.


    "Baijia village is now an important place. No idle people are allowed to enter."


    Those people looked solemn and dignified.


    Li Jinyu smiled and said, "my wife is from Baijia village. I want to tidy up some things when I come back today. Please make it convenient."


    Then he took out the token of the Li family, "magistrate Li is now in Baijia village. I''m his son and won''t delay your work."


    The nearest person took the token in Li Jinyu''s hand and looked at it.


    However, he is the imperial forest army in the capital and can''t see anything at all.


    Gave the token to the local officers and soldiers.


    The latter glanced at Li Jinyu and handed him the token. "I''ve seen the childe. Now there''s some chaos in it. Please leave as soon as you''re done."


    Li Jinyu took the token and said with a smile, "OK, it''s troublesome for everyone."


    "Dare not --"


    Li Jinyu took mi Youning''s hand and walked into Baijia village with Qingshu and Xiaowen.


    Today''s Baijia village is guarded by soldiers every few meters.


    Every family in the village is closed.


    Mi Youning looked at all this and knew it clearly in her heart.


    "Did you know the news long ago?"


    Li Jinyu smiled and shook her head. "It''s not too early. I heard my father mention it this morning."


    Mi Youning thought of breakfast. She was absent again and couldn''t help staring at each other.


    Last night, the man knocked her out of bed again.


    I didn''t go to the hall for breakfast.


    However, at that time, the other party had received the news.


    "Governor Zhou, what will they do? Won''t they hide?"


    "No, the Zhou family can''t run away this time. Even the people behind him can''t hide."


    Then he looked at Mi Youning around him.


    "Your Baijia village is a treasure. It will be expropriated by the imperial court in the future."


    Mi Youning looked up and looked at Baijia village.


    The village is large, with its back against the mountain.


    The origin of those beads is on the mountain.


    And the back of the mountain faces the sea.


    It''s a forbidden area.


    Now Baijia village has been expropriated, and these villagers will be arranged by the imperial court.


    She kept on walking. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her.


    Even if the village is not expropriated by the imperial court.


    There will be no escape in the future.


    In the original plot, governor Zhou controlled the whole village.


    All the men in the village were sent to the mountain as coolies.


    A small number of women also go up the mountain.


    There are not many people in the last Baijia village.


    When they came to the center of the village, they saw a group of people sitting under a big locust tree that several adults couldn''t hold.


    "Bai you?"


    Mi Youning and Li Jinyu were stopped when they passed by.


    The voice was uncertain.


    Mi Youning stopped and turned to look at the person calling her not far away.


    It was a woman with a woman''s head.


    Seeing the man''s face, MI Youning smiled.


    "Red sister."


    The woman''s face glowed with excitement when she heard the speech.


    "It''s really you, Bai you. I can''t recognize you."


    When sister Hong shouted, the people around her stood up one after another.


    "It''s Bai you. I was forced to marry -"


    "I really don''t recognize --"


    "Look at what you wear and wear. It''s unusual -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion around. Mi Youning still smiled and looked calm.


    Li Jinyu stood beside her and listened to the words around her. There was no fluctuation on her face.

 Chapter 324

    Sister Hong stepped forward and looked around mi Youning for several times. "Bai you, you are really different now."


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu.


    There was a startling light in those eyes.


    "This... Is this your husband?"


    Mi Youning nodded shyly, "exactly."


    Sister Hong sighed, "OK, that''s good. Look at you now, it''s a blessing after all."


    She stepped forward and wanted to pat mi Youning''s hand,


    However, seeing the coarse clothes on her body and the traces of work on her hands, she stepped back again.


    Seeing her movements, MI Youning grabbed her hand.


    "Sister Hong, thank you for your help for so many years, otherwise I can''t live with Wenhan."


    Sister Hong was flattered. The smile on her face was more real.


    "They are all neighbors, just taking care of each other."


    This red sister is Bai you''s neighbor.


    He was also the one who helped Bai you with needlework and embroidery.


    Without the help of sister Hong, I don''t know how to live my life.


    So mi you would rather treat her, which can be regarded as a sincere thanks.


    "If sister Hong has any difficulties in the future, you can come to me at any time. If you can help, there will be no second words."


    Sister Hong knew that she had married, and later she heard some rumors.


    He said he married the son of magistrate Li''s family in the city.


    She was flattered and said, "OK, OK, you can do something."


    Mi Youning nodded and turned away with Li Jinyu.


    Li Jinyu knew that the red sister had helped Bai you, so she nodded politely to her.


    The party continued to walk towards Bai you''s home.


    After they left, all kinds of envious and jealous words behind had nothing to do with them.


    When sister Hong saw Bai you, she walked home with a smile on her face.


    The voices of those discussions had nothing to do with her.


    Now she wants to go home and tell the leader about Bai you.


    Maybe I really need Bai you''s help.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning stood at the door of the original owner''s house.


    He frowned at the shabby house.


    The original owner and Bai Wenhan are suffering in a simple house.


    I thought my brother would have a better life in the future if he went to the imperial examination in Beijing.


    But I didn''t expect to be destroyed by Uncle Bai''s family.


    Li Jinyu stood beside her and saw the dilapidated house in front of her.


    Then he turned and looked at the women around him with a touch of heartache in his eyes.


    If I had met her earlier, I would never let her suffer.


    This woman should be spoiled and cherished by him.


    Li Jinyu could not help shaking her hand. The strength made mi Youning turn his head.


    "Come on, go in and have a look."


    The latter nodded and they walked into the courtyard.


    When they walked into the courtyard, they saw a man come out of the house.


    The man looks delicate and looks a little immature, but his tight face has been tempered by life.


    When the man saw Li Jinyu and others, his eyes wrinkled slightly.


    The mood on that face also seemed unhappy.


    However, seeing the woman standing next to Li Jinyu, she opened her mouth and didn''t dare to channel: "sister


    This man is Birmingham.


    It was he who came to investigate Baijia village this time.


    He is the number one scholar appointed today.


    The first important task was to come to his hometown and investigate the village where he had lived for more than ten years.


    In this regard, Bai Wenhan knows that this matter has current considerations.


    He is a native of Baijia village. He knows Baijia village better than any official in Beijing.

 Chapter 325

    Now back in Baijia village, he naturally wants to go home and have a look.


    He still has his sister in mind.


    But when he arrived at Baijia village, he heard the gossip, which made him very angry.


    His sister was married.


    He was forced to marry the magistrate''s family by the Bai family uncle''s family.


    He couldn''t get away because of his duty.


    I plan to go to the magistrate''s house to inquire about the news after it is finished.


    But unexpectedly, I saw my sister who had changed greatly at this time.


    Mi Youning smiled gently and looked at the man walking out of the house opposite.


    "Wenhan, my sister knows that you have lived up to your father''s expectations."


    Her active voice made Bai Wenhan more sure.


    This is his sister.


    Pull his grown sister in one hand.


    In order to let him go to school, he has been suffering hard and borrowed money everywhere just for him.


    "Bang..."


    Bai Wenhan''s eyes were red and he knelt on the ground with a plop, "sister!"


    Seeing this, MI Youning shook off Li Jinyu''s hand and walked quickly to Bai Wenhan.


    "What are you doing? Now that you have an official position, how can you kneel down to me!"


    She stretched out her hand to pull up Bai Wenhan, who was kneeling on the ground.


    The latter held her hand.


    "Sister, Wenhan didn''t live up to her sister''s expectations, but she can''t repay the suffering she has suffered for many years. It''s Wenhan''s fault. Wenhan is sorry for her sister."


    At this moment, MI Youning showed the love of the original owner as his sister incisively and vividly.


    Her eyes were red and she held Bai Wenhan''s hand.


    "What do you say? As long as you are good, my parents are in peace under the nine springs. Sister, I''m doing well now."


    Bai Wenhan knelt on the ground and buried his head in her waist.


    He shook his head. "It''s Wenhan''s fault."


    He has already inquired about it.


    It was the uncle''s family who forced his sister to marry out.


    It was only caused by the ten Liang silver borrowed by his sister in order to let him go to the imperial examination in Beijing.


    How he didn''t blame himself for it.


    Li Jinyu stood not far away and looked at the scene with her hands tight.


    He squinted at the strange man and hugged his wife''s waist.


    This scene made him feel very dazzling.


    Even through his words, he knew that the man was Bai you''s brother.


    But he is still unhappy.


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help crying about them after all.


    He went forward and took his wife''s body from Bai Wenhan''s hand.


    Then he vigorously lifted the other party from the ground.


    Bai Wenhan stood up and the young man''s sharp eyes shot straight at Li Jinyu.


    He knows who the man in front of him is.


    Accompanied by his sister, they held their hands tightly.


    It''s hard for him to get to know each other clearly.


    The son of magistrate Li''s family, Li Jinyu.


    However, looking at each other, it doesn''t seem to be terminally ill.


    Then why need his sister to rejoice.


    For the man in front of him, he is ten thousand and looks unhappy.


    Li Jinyu was in the same mood as him.


    Bai you is only his own,


    Even if the person in front of you is Bai you''s brother, you are not allowed to get too close.


    Li Jinyu smiled gently at Bai Wenhan''s sharp eyes.


    He smiled politely and alienated, "this is Wenhan. I''ll meet you for the first time."


    Bai Wenhan narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him.


    Hearing each other''s words, he stretched out his hand and arched, "I''ve seen my brother-in-law."


    Now my sister has married, which is an unalterable fact.


    But even if my sister gets married, who can tell later.

 Chapter 326

    Who knows if the man in front of him will live safely.


    Didn''t you say the other party was in bad health.


    If the man really had that day, he would take his sister out of Li''s house.


    He can still afford to support his sister now, even for a lifetime.


    Their eyes crashed in the air, with flames in each other''s eyes.


    Seeing this, MI Youning immediately held Li Jinyu''s hand.


    She smiled and said to Bai Wenhan, "my sister has married now. Your brother-in-law is very kind to me. The only wish in the future is to see you get married and start a business."


    The flame in Bai Wenhan''s eyes immediately dissipated when she opened her mouth.


    Turn around with warmth in your eyes, but close your mouth.


    "My sister can tell me anything. My brother has only one family now. There is no more important person in the world than my sister."


    The tears in MI Youning''s eyes have not dissipated.


    Hearing this, he nodded hard, "look, my sister will be happy."


    Bai Wenhan looked at Li Jinyu with suspicious eyes.


    At this time, the other party''s eyes were gentle and looked down at his sister.


    Those eyes can''t deceive people.


    His worries were halved.


    Let''s take time to get rid of the rest.


    "Sister, come in and talk. I''ve asked someone to take care of my home."


    Mi Youning holds Li Jinyu''s hand and they follow Bai Wenhan into the house.


    The room was still simple, but it was clean and there was no sign of mess.


    Sitting at the only table in the room, MI Youning asks about Bai Wenhan''s stay in Beijing.


    Li Jinyu listened carefully and did not express any opinions.


    "Bai Wenhan! Come out!"


    While mi Youning was talking to Bai Wenhan, there was a noise outside.


    Mixed with this familiar and clear voice.


    Hearing this sound, the three people sitting at the table showed their dislike and disgust one after another.


    This voice is uncle Bai.


    Bai Wenhan''s face was even more angry at this time.


    If it weren''t for the uncle''s family, his sister wouldn''t be here. He would marry in his absence.


    He got up angrily and walked towards the door.


    Mi Youning and Li Jinyu went out hand in hand.


    I saw Uncle Bai''s family appear again.


    This time there is the son of Uncle Bai.


    This man is a scoundrel.


    At this time, he fought with Qingshu, Xiaowen and several soldiers.


    "I''m Bai Wenhan''s cousin. Let me in!"


    The son of Bai''s uncle openly moved his hand.


    Unfortunately, after a few times, he was stopped by the strong soldier.


    When Bai''s aunt saw the baby''s son like this, she rushed up regardless.


    "Let go of my son! You bandits! My son -"


    The scene before us was a little chaotic. In addition, Bai''s uncle and Bai Xiaofang were still shouting.


    "Openly beat court officials, pull them down and beat the 20 big boards!"


    Bai Wenhan was young, but his voice sounded a little dignified.


    When the soldiers saw it, they saluted one after another, "yes, sir."


    Then they dragged Bai''s aunt and her son out of the yard.


    Uncle Bai''s face was even more angry when he saw this, "Bai Wenhan! He''s your cousin!"


    Bai Wenhan walked slowly towards him, his small face collapsing tightly.


    With a sneer on his face, "I don''t have such a cousin. What have you done? You understand in your heart that you still appear now. Do you deserve my sister!


    Don''t appear in front of me again in the future!


    I have only one sister and no relatives. "

 Chapter 327

    Bai''s uncle sneered at his speech, "Bai Wenhan, don''t think you can stand it now when you are an official. Pepsi''s filial piety is great. If I''m your uncle now, I''ll always be your uncle.


    If you don''t recognize your relatives, have a wolf''s heart and dog''s lungs, and beat your relatives, you can be regarded as a leader. "


    "Hiss..." Bai Wenhan sneered, "you know a lot. Unfortunately, I''m in charge now and have long been separated from the Bai family."


    Regardless of Uncle Bai''s astonishing eyes, he continued: "did any of you ever help us after my father died?


    Sister went to work in the field and suffered from heat stroke. You didn''t give a hand!


    We have no food and no food for three days. Can one of the Bai family stand up?!


    Although you borrowed ten Liang silver from your sister, after I left, you turned around and married her with ten Liang silver as a threat!


    If the Bai people don''t do it, they are all cold-blooded people! "


    Bai Wenhan said a lot in one breath. This kind of incident is the Bai family''s indifference to their sister and brother.


    Even if I begged them, I didn''t lend a helping hand.


    Uncle Bai was stunned.


    He looked pale.


    During this time, they were secretly taught many times by Governor Zhou.


    Because of the original deed of sale.


    The people sent by Governor Zhou said they fooled Lord Zhou.


    No matter how they explain, those people still don''t give them a chance to breathe.


    Now uncle Zhou still has some bad scars on his body.


    But every once in a while, those people will come again.


    Now I hear that Bai Wenhan has become an official or a senior official.


    He wanted to find a safe haven.


    Because before, the sister and brother were always low-key and looked like they had no temper.


    So he deliberately made a bigger formation.


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Hearing Bai Wenhan''s eloquence, MI Youning couldn''t help cheering him.


    Well said, very right.


    The white uncle''s family is like the leech that sucks blood.


    Once sucked, it must be dug down with a knife.


    Li Jinyu squinted at the play.


    Feeling the sunshine on his head, he stretched out his hand to cover the woman in his arms.


    Here, uncle Bai looked pale. For a moment, he didn''t know what he thought, and suddenly raised his head.


    "No! Now you are still in the Bai family tree. Bai Wenhan can''t escape. You are still a member of the Bai family.


    This time, you brought people to Baijia village. You must let us leave! "


    Uncle Bai is like falling into madness.


    He walked quickly to Bai Wenhan and reached out to grab his body.


    "Bang..."


    Just as his hand was about to touch Bai Wenhan''s clothes, a figure suddenly flashed and kicked Bai''s uncle out.


    "Ouch -"


    Uncle Bai''s body flew out.


    The scene frightened Bai Xiaofang in the yard.


    Her mother and brother were dragged out, and her father was beaten now.


    It seems that everything is over.


    She watched her father fall to the ground with her eyes absent, and didn''t come forward to help.


    The man suddenly appeared, wearing an ordinary green shirt, and the cloth was of average quality.


    Such a person doesn''t know where he came from. He is very fast.


    Then look at each other''s face, it is very common.


    If such people are thrown into the crowd, they are insignificant.


    Mi Youning could see with the naked eye that the other party was flying down a tree from a distance.


    The speed is like a remnant, so fast that people can''t catch it.

 Chapter 328

    Such a person with supernatural skills is even by Bai Wenhan''s side.


    Mi Youning looked at the man.


    I saw the other party coming in her direction.


    Bowing to the man beside her, "I''ve seen childe Li."


    Li Jinyu smiled and said, "dark seven hasn''t seen you for a long time. How''s the great prince?"


    "The Lord is all right. It''s OK to ask his subordinates to greet you this time. Now the Lord is looking forward to your coming to Beijing."


    Dark seven faces replied without emotion.


    Li Jinyu''s face solidified for a moment.


    He smiled a little unnaturally and said, "wait until I''m better."


    Dark seven nodded to know when he heard the speech, and then walked behind Bai Wenhan.


    He just stood behind Bai Wenhan, silent and without any action.


    Bai Wenhan turned and stared at him angrily, and dark seven still remained expressionless.


    "Why are you here?!" gnashing his teeth.


    Dark seven respectfully said, "the LORD sent his subordinates to protect you personally."


    Mi Youning looked at the scene in confusion.


    After a while, a clear smile came to her mouth.


    This Bai Wenhan still has such an opportunity.


    Even entangled with the great prince.


    This is not in the original plot.


    The world seems to have some problems. Everything is in chaos.


    Is this the butterfly effect.


    Mi Youning leans against Li Jinyu to watch the play.


    Bai Wenhan received his sister''s ambiguous eyes and moved his head uneasily.


    He said to several soldiers in the yard, "take them all down and don''t allow them to come any closer."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The soldiers pulled up the wailing Bai uncle on the ground and Bai Xiaofang, who stood stunned, took him out of the yard.


    "Wait... Wait! I have something to say!"


    When Bai Xiaofang was pulled out of the yard by the soldiers, she finally recovered.


    She shouted loudly.


    "Bai you, I have something to tell you!"


    The soldiers did not stop. Bai Xiaofang shouted in the direction of MI Youning.


    "Oh? What do you want to say?"


    Mi Youning asked casually.


    With such a question, the soldiers stopped.


    And Bai Xiaofang is still imprisoned by them in case she makes any collision.


    "Bai you, I want to talk to you."


    Bai Xiaofang eagerly looked at Mi Youning and finally said, "privately."


    Mi Youning didn''t want to say anything to her, and thought there was nothing to say.


    However, when she saw Bai Xiaofang''s eyes, she always swept away from the men around her, she changed her mind.


    "OK."


    Mi Youning walks to Bai Xiaofang, who looks surprised.


    At the moment she was released, she walked towards the corner of the yard.


    The courtyard is so big, but Bai Xiaofang''s choice is enough for her unspeakable words not to be heard by others.


    Li Jinyu and Bai Wenhan frowned when they saw that they were not far away.


    It was a look of discontent.


    But Bai you (sister) has decided by herself, and they can''t refute it.


    Mi Youning stopped and looked at Bai Xiaofang with a smile.


    "Come on, I''ll listen."


    Bai Xiaofang clenched and loosened her hands.


    Her eyes were on the man not far away.


    This man was arranged by her father and mother for Bai you.


    It''s not too much for her to want something now.


    Because everything Bai you has is given by his family.


    If there is no online connection with their family, Bai you will not marry into the Li family at this time.

 Chapter 329

    The man''s face is so beautiful and her temperament is dusty. Even if she is a concubine, she is willing to do it.


    Bai Xiaofang bit - her lips and looked at Mi Youning.


    "I... I want to marry into the Li family."


    "Hiss..." Mi Youning smiled.


    She smiled sarcastically and looked at Bai Xiaofang with contempt.


    "Are you going to marry the Li family?" she asked.


    Bai Xiaofang''s face was somewhat depressed because of her laughter.


    She doesn''t understand what''s funny about it.


    But she nodded when she heard the other party''s question.


    "I don''t want to be your wife, just a concubine."


    Those who say this have a bit of confidence, of course.


    Mi Youning''s smile remained unchanged, and she still looked at Bai Xiaofang with a smile.


    The other party looks pretty.


    Looks good.


    However, this is not the most important.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Li Jinyu.


    At this time, Li Jinyu is standing side by side with Bai Wenhan.


    Both eyes were looking at her.


    The two had a fire flower collision before, and now they have such a tacit understanding.


    She didn''t care, just laughed it off.


    Mi Youning reached out and waved to Li Jinyu, "husband -"


    In this life, my husband turns a hundred times and makes my bones crisp.


    Li Jinyu didn''t smile at all. His face was serious.


    I was shivering all over.


    There is always a bad feeling.


    Bai you was forced to a certain extent by him when he was in bed, so he could spit out such a voice.


    But now it''s the first time to call him in such a tone.


    Even if he knew what might happen to him, Li Jinyu still walked towards each other.


    Bai Xiaofang, standing aside, saw Li Jinyu coming and brushed her eyes, blooming with amazing brightness.


    She thought Bai you had agreed, and now she wanted to discuss with the man.


    Li Jinyu went to MI Youning and asked softly, "what''s the matter, you''er?"


    Mi Youning pulls each other''s sleeves and pushes them in front of Bai Xiaofang, but pulls the distance between them apart.


    That distance is the safest and will not cross the boundary.


    "Husband, she wants to be your concubine."


    Her voice sounded in Li Jinyu''s ear.


    This made Li Jinyu''s face suddenly cold.


    He narrowed his eyes expressionless and looked at the woman around him, "do you want me to take a concubine?"


    Mi Youning smiled brightly. "It''s not whether I want it or not, but whether you want it or not?"


    The smile on his face is still hanging.


    But her eyes did not miss all the expressions on the man''s face.


    He looked straight into Li Jinyu''s eyes and wanted to see if the man was shaken.


    Although Bai Xiaofang is not a first-class beauty, she has no family background.


    But if such a beautiful girl becomes a concubine, how many people are in a hurry.


    "Ha ha..." suddenly Li Jinyu laughed.


    He reached out and took it. Mi Youning took his sleeve by the hand.


    The other party''s eyes let his previous unhappiness and depression dissipate.


    Even tested him.


    Really think of him as someone who doesn''t refuse to come.


    Bai Xiaofang hung her head when Li Jinyu came.


    She expected the man to open his mouth and let her into the house.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see whether I agreed or not.


    Just then she heard the happy voice of the man.


    This is because Bai you is generous, so men are more satisfied?


    Bai Xiaofang drooped her eyes with envy.

 Chapter 330

    When she enters the house, she must press Bai you hard.


    Even if it''s the main room, it''s not the same identity as her.


    However, the next words knocked her joy, jealousy and malice down to the dust.


    "You''er, don''t you forget your father''s words? Our Li family never takes concubines."


    Regardless of the crowd, Li Jinyu held mi Youning''s body in her arms.


    When mi Youning heard this, the smile on his face became real.


    Although she was not sure whether the man was what she thought.


    After all, he doesn''t have that red mole in his shoulder socket.


    But her ring glowed.


    He made it impossible for her to dislike.


    He always makes her helpless and unable to hurt.


    All the uncertain factors were promised on the man''s side. After a couple for the rest of his life, they all disappeared.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as the body and heart don''t betray.


    Don''t even have to check. She already knows.


    The colorful glass stones in the ring soul space must have changed again.


    Mi Youning holds Li Jinyu''s waist and kisses him on the face.


    As soon as he touched it, he immediately smiled and said, "don''t forget today''s words."


    "Naturally, you are the only one to be a husband."


    Bai Xiaofang looked up incredulously.


    She looked at them in front of her. They were affectionate, clenched their hands into fists, and the nails fell into the skin and flesh.


    For what?


    Why should she be so embarrassed!


    "Bai you! You must die!"


    Bai Xiaofang''s hatred at this moment can no longer be covered up.


    She was jealous that Bai you was better than her since she was a child.


    There''s even a learned father.


    Unfortunately, later, her mother died and her envious father died.


    Only she and Bai Wenhan are left.


    At that time, her heart was very happy.


    I thought Bai you would be like this all her life.


    She never thought that the other party would become a blockbuster and ascend to the sky.


    Mi Youning leaned against Li Jinyu''s shoulder and looked directly at Bai Xiaofang.


    The mockery, disdain and contempt in the eyes are all released at this moment.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaofang''s face was black and red. She was full of anger. She didn''t know where to vent.


    Li Jinyu also heard Bai Xiaofang''s words.


    How could he stand by when he heard that his wife was so cursed.


    But just when he wanted to turn around, MI Youning held his waist and didn''t let him move.


    "If you have to die well, thank you. I''m not happy to enjoy it. I''d better give it to you."


    Bai Xiaofang''s hateful eyes stared at Mi Youning.


    I wish I could burn her with anger.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged.


    The movement here, after all, attracted Bai Wenhan''s attention.


    He heard the curse that Bai Xiaofang had confided before.


    Bai Wenhan came with an unhappy face and a low-pressure breath all over his body.


    When Bai Xiaofang saw him, she came with low pressure, stared at him, turned and ran out of the yard.


    Mi Youning looks at each other and leaves. She hangs her eyes and thinks deeply.


    She won''t let anything happen against her.


    The anger and resentment in Bai Xiaofang''s eyes are so obvious.


    The anger tried to burn her.


    This woman can''t stay here. She should be dismissed as soon as possible.


    She won''t kill each other, but she can send the white family to the edge.


    Bai''s uncle''s family, but they do things that harm others and benefit themselves.


    This is true not only for the original owner, but also for the people of Baijia village.

 Chapter 331

    Including the poor family who was killed by the village head last time.


    This matter also has the figure of Uncle Bai.


    When Bai Wenhan came, Li Jinyu still hugged mi Youning''s body.


    Seeing this, his face showed displeasure, "what a style!"


    Despised by her brother-in-law, Li Jinyu still kept smiling.


    "Wenhan, you are still young and don''t understand. When you have a family in the future, you will understand the fun."


    Mi Youning laughed angrily at the boastful words.


    This man can''t be serious.


    She left each other''s arms and turned to see Bai Wenhan.


    It''s getting late now. It''s time for them to go back to their house.


    "Wenhan still lives at home now?"


    Bai Wenhan nodded, "I need to sit here these days and have a lot to deal with."


    Mi Youning nodded, "take care of yourself and bring more people around."


    Hearing this, Bai Wenhan knew that they were leaving.


    He was reluctant to give up in his eyes, "sister, is this going to leave?"


    "Yes, it''s time to go back to the house. Your brother-in-law''s health is not very good. He has been away from the house for too long now."


    Bai Wenhan''s eyes looked at Li Jinyu. At this time, his eyes were extremely disgusted.


    Li Jinyu himself put her hand on the waist of the woman around her and rubbed it hard.


    He was very concerned at this time, and the other party took it out and said it.


    And his body has almost recovered.


    Now in the sun, there is a shadow, and the body slowly returns to normal temperature.


    Mi Youning ignored the hand on his waist and followed Bai Wenhan to say something about himself.


    Birmingham sent them out of the yard.


    Before Li Jinyu left, he looked at dark seven and then his brother-in-law.


    The line of sight is ambiguous, even a little clear.


    Birmingham almost blew his hair when he received his sight.


    He turned and glared at dark seven fiercely, "how did your prince know Li Jinyu?"


    His voice was still gnashing his teeth.


    That emotion is naturally the master of dark seven, not dark seven himself.


    Dark seven smelled Yan''s expressionless face, but he wrinkled slightly at this time.


    Thinking of the Lord''s orders when he came, he replied truthfully: "childe Li is a resident of Wenqing. The Lord asked him to enter the house again and again, but he refused because of his poor health."


    Hearing this, Bai Wenhan raised his eyebrow and his face became much better.


    At this time, he smiled like a real teenager.


    He is also a scholar. Naturally, he knows the name of Wenqing resident.


    What made him even more unexpected was that Wenqing was his new brother-in-law.


    The man also refused the great king of the dynasty.


    The overbearing man who likes to bluff was rejected.


    Bai Wenhan walked back to the house with a smile. Next he needed to sort out the registered residence of Bai Jia village.


    Put everyone here.


    Of course, those who murdered people in the village and were the running dogs of governor Zhou should be arrested.


    Dark seven watched him turn and enter the house. He flew away and went up the tree.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Li Jinyu walked some way here before they returned to the carriage when they came.


    When they got on the bus, MI Youning turned and looked at the man who wanted to get close to her.


    She reached out and poked her finger into his chest chamber.


    "Sit there honestly and ask you something."


    Although Li Jinyu was disappointed, she couldn''t hold her soft and comfortable body.


    But also honestly sat opposite.


    "You''er just asks if you have anything to say. I will answer every question for my husband. I know everything and say everything."

 Chapter 332

    Mi Youning sees Li Jinyu sitting quietly.


    This is the soft pillow against the carriage.


    She leaned lazily on it. "Do you know the great prince? Why are his people around my brother?"


    Li Jinyu didn''t expect her to come up and ask such a question.


    After thinking about it, he went forward and picked up the man regardless of the woman''s refusal.


    "I didn''t expect you to think of things here."


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes.


    I know a lot.


    Even more than you know.


    However, these things can not be said.


    So I can only borrow Li Jinyu''s mouth.


    Li Jinyu hugged her and whispered, "I told you, but I have to be steady."


    Mi Youning nodded casually, his eyes urging him to speak quickly.


    Li Jinyu leaned close to her ear and whispered a few words.


    Mi Youning was shocked and angry when she heard the speech.


    However, all this is just pretending.


    Because she knew the last wish of the original owner, but she wanted to see Bai Wenhan get married and start a business.


    But now Bai Wenhan has been bent.


    So her task needs to be changed.


    Whether men or women, as long as there is a person who really loves each other, it is perfect.


    As for moral integrity, three views and so on, these are not what she cares about.


    Moreover, in modern times, Homo sexual lovers can be found everywhere.


    Li Jinyu looked up and saw the anger in the woman''s eyes.


    He sighed that he should have kept it from each other.


    But he couldn''t lie to her or cheat her.


    He held the man tightly in his arms and comforted him: "it''s all about the royal family. Wenhan has been appointed the top scholar today. He is now a capital official and is bound to be involved with the royal family in the future.


    You''er, there are some things we can''t resist and do. It''s undoubtedly hitting stone with an egg. "


    Li Jinyu said for a long time, but the woman in her arms still didn''t respond.


    Seeing this, his face became serious.


    He also knew that sister and brother had been living together for many years and had a deep relationship.


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "if you''er wants Wenhan to stay away from there, I can do it, but you and I will fall into the pain of running around in the future."


    Mi Youning''s eyes moved.


    I didn''t expect this man and this compromise sacrifice.


    The great prince is thirsty for talents.


    She naturally knows what it will cost.


    At present, this appearance is just to pave the way for the back.


    Feeling that the time was almost up, she looked back at Li Jinyu.


    "Does the great prince have a family background, a princess, a wife and concubine, and other men?"


    Mi Youning raised so many questions in a row.


    Li Jinyu was stunned by the explosion.


    Which one should be answered first.


    incorrect.


    Every question asked is not quite right.


    "You er... What are you doing with these questions?"


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes. "Of course, I want to inquire about each other''s backyard. If my brother is bullied, I can''t let the great prince take advantage of it."


    Li Jinyu was stunned on her face and then pressed her head with a headache.


    He underestimated the receptivity of the other party.


    The woman who heard this did not show disgust or avoid it.


    If it falls on relatives, it will be more angry.


    But the little woman in front of her seemed to have nothing but her initial shock and anger.


    He underestimated each other after all.


    Li Jinyu held her body and sighed, "you, you, let me say something about you."


    Mi Youning secretly rolled his eyes at him.


    She doesn''t want to complicate it.

 Chapter 333

    However, she was not the only one who knew about the great prince''s broken sleeves. She grew up in Baijia village since childhood.


    Seeing that the man in his arms was silent, Li Jinyu continued: "you can rest assured that the great prince is clean, but now he has a crush on Wen Han, not because of his current identity.


    As far as I know, the great prince disdains to do such things. You can rest assured. "


    Mi Youning pulled his sleeve and fiddled with it, "that Wenhan has a good feeling for the great prince?"


    Li Jinyu smiled and shook her head, "I don''t know that.


    Soon, however, the smile on his face disappeared.


    He held out his hand and raised mi Youning''s face.


    His eyes looked at her seriously, "don''t you dislike it? Don''t you feel anything else strange?"


    Mi Youning glanced at him with a smile and raised his chin.


    Those little hands touched Li Jinyu''s chin and made him nervous.


    "As my husband said, when I married you, when I knew you were a ghost, did I have any disgust, did I stay away from you, and did I have any other dissatisfaction with you?"


    Mi Youning''s rhetorical question stunned Li Jinyu.


    Then he pushed the man to his own month before Hungary and gave a hearty laugh.


    "I''m narrow."


    Yes, when a woman married him, it was more incredible and even frightening than the big prince and Bai Wenhan.


    But the woman still accepted him.


    Even now, they have come to this step.


    Although they didn''t tell each other about their friendship.


    He thinks they don''t need words to prove anything now.


    The two hugged each other in the carriage without saying a word.


    The two returned to the mansion, but magistrate Li hasn''t come back yet.


    During this time, it is estimated that magistrate Li will also start to be busy.


    Mi Youning and Li Jinyu go back to their room and wash their clothes.


    In the following days, MI Youning did not see magistrate Li appear.


    After a few days, the news of Baijia village finally came.


    The villagers of Baijia village were led out.


    However, the village head and some people who had helped governor Zhou were arrested.


    These people went to jail one after another.


    They were sentenced according to what they had done.


    Uncle Bai''s family was also arrested.


    Although their family did not commit too serious crimes, they also sent them to remote and poor places and could not return forever.


    At the same time, governor Zhou was also dismissed and investigated, and the Zhou family were escorted to the capital.


    The escort was Birmingham.


    This time he managed things smoothly thanks to the care of magistrate Li and the help of the great prince.


    After finishing the work of Baijia village, Bai Wenhan is going back to the capital.


    But during this period, he still took time to come to magistrate Li''s house.


    Knowing that Bai Wenhan would come, MI Youning had already stood at the door of Li''s house and waited.


    Looking at the boy riding a high horse, MI Youning bent a gentle smile around her mouth.


    I don''t know when to send Bai Wenhan away and meet again.


    Now it''s time to spread out some words and tell Bai Wenhan that he knows.


    No matter who gives Bai Wenhan a family, male or female, let the other party fight for it by themselves.


    And she knew that the great prince was a responsible man.


    Just don''t know each other. If he really ascends the throne, when can his relationship with Bai Wenhan persist.


    Yes, the person who is most likely to ascend the throne in the world is the first king in the dynasty.

 Chapter 334

    Bai Wenhan came on horseback and stopped at the door of Li''s house.


    This time he was followed by dark seven, who also appeared in the light.


    While investigating Baijia village some time ago, Bai Wenhan was assassinated.


    So dark seven turned from darkness to light.


    Bai Wenhan dismounted and went to MI Youning.


    "Sister, Wenhan is going back to Beijing now. I don''t know when to meet again. I can''t bear you."


    Hearing the childish words, MI Youning stepped forward.


    Reach out to tidy up his clothes, and ride his horse.


    "Now I''m an adult. I''m still an official. How can I be so childish."


    Bai Wenhan pursed his lips and still looked at her with reluctant eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled and shaved his nose.


    This is a small action often done by the original owner.


    "Take good care of yourself when you''re out. If you''re happy, leave yourself a way back."


    Bai Wenhan looked at her puzzled, as if he didn''t understand why she said this.


    Mi Youning came to his ear and said, "I already know about you and the great prince. Nine times out of ten, life is not satisfactory in the world.


    But if you want something, you''d better seize it, because if you miss it, you don''t know if you''ll regret it in the future. "


    After saying this, MI Youning''s body was pulled away.


    Mi Youning turns around and sees Li Jinyu.


    At this time, each other''s eyes are full of discomfort.


    When Bai Wenhan saw Li Jinyu appear, he immediately glared at each other.


    "Did you tell your sister?"


    This is a very clear affirmative tone.


    Li Jinyu smiled without saying anything. This gesture has already admitted everything.


    Bai Wenhan knew that he was a resident of Wenqing, and some of his favors were gone at this time.


    My sister has never left Baijia village, let alone Qingxian County.


    How could she know the great prince and what happened between him and the great prince.


    Apart from Li Jinyu, he really can''t think of who told his sister.


    Mi Youning blushed when he saw Bai Wenhan.


    Heart, the boy is very cute.


    But often pretend to be old.


    The last thing the original owner can''t let go is this brother.


    Mi Youning stepped forward, "there are only our brothers and sisters left in the Bai family. No matter how you choose, my sister will support you unconditionally, as long as you are safe and happy."


    Her words made Bai Wenhan wet his eyes.


    He turned his head with red eyes.


    "I see. Thank you, sister."


    Mi Youning patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll be a man in the future. My sister is very relieved of you, but if anything happens, tell my sister. Don''t let me worry about you."


    Bai Wenhan finally couldn''t help it. He threw himself into mi Youning''s arms.


    There are only two people in the world who give him warmth.


    At this time, the sister in his arms was the only relative he recognized.


    Moreover, the great prince in the capital.


    The man was overbearing and even dignified.


    But he treated him alone as well as his sister treated him.


    The three times they met, each time the man saved him from danger.


    So at this moment, listening to the recognition of his family, his heart began to shake.


    For a long time, restrained emotions and feelings seem to open the gate and rush out at this moment.


    "Well, let''s get on the road early. Don''t forget to deliver the news to your sister."


    Bai Wenhan left mi Youning''s body. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu, "if you want to be bad to your sister someday, I will take her away."


    "You don''t have the chance."


    [ask everyone a multiple-choice question.


    Is the book cover changed or not?


    Is the original good or the present good?


    The current cover is not an ancient style, but a wild man, a modern cover.]

 Chapter 335

    "You don''t have the chance."


    Li Jinyu cut the railway.


    "Hum! Better not have that day."


    Birmingham turned away and mounted his horse, "sister, I''m leaving!"


    Mi Youning raised his hand and waved to Bai Wenhan, "take care of yourself and don''t forget to send a letter back to your sister."


    Bai Wenhan nodded and drove away.


    Dark seven followed him closely.


    Bai Wenhan drove away. Li Jinyu came forward and hugged mi Youning.


    "Don''t look, go back."


    Mi Youning nodded without any action.


    She knew that she was separated from Bai Wenhan this time, and she didn''t know when to meet him next time.


    I just hope each other can be happy and find the right person.


    It was not until Bai Wenhan''s back disappeared that MI Youning and Li Jinyu returned to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    After Bai Wenhan left, some time later, people came from the capital.


    This time, the internal attendant of the decree came.


    Magistrate Li has been promoted.


    Promoted to the second grade governor.


    This is a great joy for the Li family.


    Li Jinyu''s health is getting better.


    He is now as healthy as a normal person, even healthier than he used to be.


    All this belongs to MI Youning. She fights with Li Jinyu day and night.


    Li Zhifu''s family are very grateful to her.


    At the same time, seeing that her relationship with Li Jinyu became deeper and deeper, she was full of joy for her son in her eyes.


    Li Jinyu didn''t go out often because she was in poor health.


    I''m in good health this time, so I''m going out for a walk.


    Look at the great rivers and mountains. I want to go out and broaden my horizons.


    Mi Yuning approved of this with both hands.


    Every day in Li''s house, she felt no entertainment at all.


    Li Jinyu''s idea is hard for governor Li and Mrs. Li.


    At the same time, there is the envious Li Xinran.


    She has reached the hairpin now.


    I have to stay at home for the past two years, waiting to get married.


    Li Jinyu persuaded his family and got their consent.


    The two spent two days tidying up their travel luggage, and then left Li''s house with Qingshu and Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen is now mi Youning''s personal servant girl.


    Although she has ambition to climb, she has no unbearable mind.


    This is a woman who has never read a book, but is very rational and knows what she wants.


    Mi Youning is willing to give her a chance and give her some praise.


    ¡­¡­


    Starting from the county seat, Li Jinyu and MI Youning will stop everywhere they go.


    Especially Li Jinyu, he has never been out of the county.


    Now I see the scenery outside. Naturally, I feel different.


    Mi Youning thinks that Li Jinyu''s whole mind at this time is on new things outside.


    It may not be like tossing her day and night in Li''s house.


    But this is a big mistake.


    Li Jinyu still tossed her.


    She even became interested and applied the local customs to her.


    The man seemed to turn on some switch. It was full of tricks, which made mi Youning want to cry without tears.


    For the time being, they didn''t know that when they left Li''s house, the weather in the capital changed.


    The prince behind the governor was found out last week and even openly rebelled.


    And now he fell ill at this time.


    After the cost of blood and killing, the capital quickly changed into a new successor.


    The great prince led the troops to kill all the rebels in the palace.


    Now that he is seriously ill, after the great prince cleaned up the rebels,


    His first will was to kill without mercy.


    This is the obliteration of the rebels.


    Then let the great prince ascend.

 Chapter 336

    Bai Wenhan has been a child since he was a child. He was pulled up by his sister Bai you.


    Although he had a father, he never gave him much fatherly love.


    In addition to teaching him literacy, the other party plunged into his sea of books.


    Ignorant, he is coming of age.


    I can finally take part in the meeting.


    But then Dad died.


    He was frightened, he was confused, he was sad, and his heart was weak.


    However, this still cannot change the fact.


    He thought that after his father died, he could no longer take part in the imperial examination.


    But no.


    His only relative, his sister, changed money for embroidery day and night.


    Just to buy him pen, ink and inkstone, for his future imperial examination road.


    Even before he went to the imperial examination in Beijing, his sister borrowed silver again.


    At that time, he vowed to be good to his sister all his life.


    His sister is the most important person in the world to him.


    Unfortunately, Bai Wenhan didn''t know at this time.


    The second most important person in his life is waiting for him somewhere in the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    Although he is young, he is confident in his knowledge.


    However, when he arrived in the capital, Bai Wenhan knew how unbearable the world was.


    He is a small man in Baijia village. Anyone can crush him in the capital.


    When he arrived in the capital, he found an inn to check in.


    But the inn cost one or two silver a night.


    All he had was more than ten liang of silver.


    This is my sister''s hard-earned money day and night.


    He couldn''t let the silver spread out like this.


    So Bai Wenhan left the inn.


    Just as I was walking out of the inn, I ran into a man.


    "Walk without eyes!"


    The man was dressed in royal clothes and looked like a rich childe.


    Although Bai Wenhan is young, he also knows that there is no need to be reasonable when he meets such a person.


    "Young master, I collided with you. Please forgive me."


    Bai Wenhan arched his hands at each other, and the apology on his face was also sincere.


    Although it was not all his fault, it was true that he met each other.


    As for the insulting words of the other party, he pretended not to hear them.


    "You''ll be all right with an apology!"


    However, Bai Wenhan was thinking of making things trivial.


    Unfortunately, the man opposite is not so.


    He looked up and stared at the arrogant man with a childish face.


    The other party was followed by a domestic servant. It seemed that he was surrounded by people.


    "Don''t know what this childe wants?" he asked with a smile.


    The man looked up and said contemptuously to Bai Wenhan, "as long as you get out of my crotch - bottom, it''s over."


    When Bai Wenhan heard the humiliating words, his tender face tightened and his hands clenched into fists.


    "Who is he?"


    On the second floor of the inn, a graceful and dignified man stood in front of the window.


    Hearing the man''s words, the people behind immediately came forward and said, "Lord Hui, that''s the second childe of the prime minister, the famous dandy childe in the capital."


    Hearing the answer from his subordinates, the momentum of the man immediately sank down.


    Just because the prime minister is the patron of his good emperor brother.


    The man is the great prince, the first Prince of this dynasty.


    He had a handsome, cold face with a look of disgust.


    The sharp sight could not help sweeping towards the young boy.


    The other party wears washed white clothes, looks young, has the temperament of a scholar, but has a sophisticated atmosphere.


    Every move experienced wind and frost.


    PS£º


    [Hua Hua hits her face. It hurts


    Dear babies, I''ve decided to switch back to the old style and pass the review tomorrow.


    Too many people leave messages to be archaic. It''s not one or two, but nearly a hundred.


    Why don''t I see you so active on weekdays?


    Finally, I obeyed the requirements of all the little masters and used the original ancient style "wild man".


    Thank you dear ones for not abandoning ha, group modmoda ~


    Finally, explain to you the stem of this wild man.


    It''s a man who hasn''t been corrected by our sister MI and is still floating around the world.


    Without identity, sister Mi doesn''t correct her name. She''s not a wild man. What is it? Hum... [stand up]

 Chapter 337

    The great prince saw clearly that he was a hard-working child.


    Bai Wenhan was very sharp and felt the sight on him.


    He turned his head quickly.


    At that moment, he looked at the sharp eyes of the great prince.


    The moment they looked at each other, there were some fluctuations.


    It was the first time for Bai Wenhan to see such a man with Yonghua temperament and dignity.


    But the great prince fell into Bai Wenhan''s eyes for a moment.


    It was a pair of very beautiful eyes, which people couldn''t help falling into.


    "Say you! Don''t dally!"


    The second childe of the prime minister''s house saw Bai Wenhan turn his head. His face was unhappy.


    Birmingham heard the disgusting voice and turned to his eyes.


    With a cold feeling in my eyes, "I''m not wrong. Why should I break and humiliate people like this? Moreover, I''m a scholar. Even if I see an official, I don''t have to kneel."


    Then Bai Wenhan arched his hands towards the East, "unless you see today, and the nobles of the sky, you can touch the ground on your knees."


    The prime minister''s second childe heard the speech and his face twisted for a moment, "he''s just a little scholar. Today, I''ll let you kneel!"


    He waved to the servant behind him, "press him down."


    "Yes, childe -"


    The servants immediately surrounded Bai Wenhan.


    Bai Wenhan pursed the corners of his mouth. At this moment, he began to panic.


    But he was right.


    He stared proudly at the prime minister''s second childe, with unyielding eyes.


    The great prince looked at the scene upstairs and looked unhappy.


    "Dark seven, go."


    "Yes, sir."


    The man standing behind the great prince flew downstairs.


    Bai Wenhan had been pressed to the ground by the servants, but his body was not bent.


    Dark seven came, waved away all those people and took Bai Wenhan in his hand.


    "Second childe, this little gentleman, our Lord wants it."


    Although the second young master of the prime minister is a dandy, he knows that the person in front of him is the close person of the great prince.


    With a cruel look in his eyes, he said with a dogleg on his face, "it''s the man you want. Please --"


    Dark seven didn''t look back. He took Bai Wenhan and walked upstairs.


    The prime minister''s son completely hated Bai Wenhan.


    He stared at Bai Wenhan''s back with cold eyes, and then turned away with his servant.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s a long time. We''ll clean up each other sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Bai Wenhan was pushed into a room by dark seven.


    Turning around and looking at the closed door, Bai Wenhan frowned slightly.


    "Little sir, please come and sit down."


    Facing the closed door, Bai Wenhan heard a low and threatening voice from behind.


    The voice was cold and hard, but full of masculinity. Listening to it made him uncomfortable.


    Just because he remembered the majestic sight downstairs.


    Bai Wenhan turned slowly and saw the man sitting at the table in the room.


    It was him.


    It''s the man I saw downstairs.


    This is Bai Wenhan''s first time to see the great prince. In the future, he will ascend the 95 year old man with incomparable dignity.


    At this time, he didn''t know what kind of entanglement he would have with this man in the future.


    Bai Wenhan spread his legs and walked towards the man.


    Not far from the table, he bent over and bowed his hands. "Thank you for saving me. I''m very grateful."


    "Ha ha..."


    The great prince saw his obviously young face, but made this mature appearance and wanted to laugh.


    He did laugh, and the voice was very pleasant.


    PS: happy babies on 5.20, MMPA

 Chapter 338

    Bai Wenhan was upset to hear that the man sitting at the table was so happy.


    After all, he is also a half grown-up boy, and his emotions are inevitably brought to his face.


    Bai Wenhan looked up and his unhappiness was on his face.


    However, his expression increased the prince''s smile.


    Seeing that the man''s elegant momentum was no longer at this time, Bai Wenhan was more casual.


    He stood up, put his hands away and stared at the man sitting at the table.


    The great prince looked at those beautiful eyes, and his eyes were dark.


    His eyes sank and some thoughts began to come into his mind.


    But he didn''t show his face. He stretched out his hand and waved to Bai Wenhan, "come and have dinner with me."


    He paused a little in the middle of his speech, but he soon continued.


    Bai Wenhan didn''t move when he heard the speech, but said with an apologetic expression: "the childe has helped me. I really don''t dare to bother the childe. I have to find a place to stay tonight as soon as possible. Excuse me."


    With that, Bai Wenhan turned and walked towards the door without waiting for the other party to reply.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know good or bad.


    But just now, just now he felt that the man looked at his line of sight, so dangerous.


    He didn''t know what to say, but it made him feel the crisis.


    Although Bai Wenhan is a scholar, he knows a lot.


    The man saw his sight clearly... Clearly


    He wanted to escape. The man was noble and had the momentum of a superior man.


    He can''t provoke such a person, nor dare he.


    He is a little scholar, and his sister is waiting for him at home, so he should think twice before doing anything.


    At this time, we can only stay away.


    The great prince saw the boy turn and leave, and a smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    The child is really sensitive.


    I just accidentally exposed something in my eyes, which made the other party react like this.


    Interesting, quite interesting.


    The boy must know, or he won''t run away.


    Originally, it was just imagination, but at this moment, I suddenly had the idea of paying for action.


    Birmingham went to the door and began to push it, but the door did not move.


    His small face collapsed and continued to push, pushing hard.


    "Little guy, that door is pulled inward."


    The big prince sitting at the table behind him kindly reminded him.


    Bai Wenhan quickly opened the door after a pause in his hand.


    Dark seven blocked the door and didn''t let Bai Wenhan out.


    The great prince did not look at the door and took the wine glass on the table to his mouth.


    Seeing that the man in front of him was in the way, Bai Wenhan turned and stared. He sat at the table, a man with natural and unrestrained behavior.


    The great prince put the empty wine glass on the table and gave dark seven a wink,


    The latter quickly stepped aside.


    Seeing this, Bai Wenhan quickly walked out of the door.


    "Little guy, I''ll see you later."


    After he walked out of the door, the voice behind him followed closely.


    He pretended not to hear and hurried out of the inn.


    This is the first meeting between Bai Wenhan and the great prince.


    It was also the first time for the great prince to save him in danger.


    ¡­¡­


    Birmingham found a shabby Inn and finally settled down.


    For the next nine days, he took part in three public examinations in the imperial examination.


    Until the tenth day, this day is the palace examination.


    Now he will be here in person, which makes Bai Wenhan nervous and look forward to.


    Early in the morning, Bai Wenhan put on the new clothes made by his sister for him.


    He went to the place where the members of the imperial examination gathered, where they would be taken into the palace for the palace examination.

 Chapter 339

    Bai Wenhan walked towards the gathering place with tension and expectation.


    However, the accident happened when he was halfway there.


    Walking in the street, when I just passed a small road, several people rushed out of it.


    He put Bai Wenhan in a sack and opened it quickly.


    Bai Wenhan struggled hard. However, the strength of several people was too great. He couldn''t escape from the sack at all.


    At the place where Birmingham rushed, the candidates had gathered almost.


    The people who led them named and found that there was a missing Bai Wenhan.


    Seeing that the time is coming, you can''t delay many people because of one person, so you can take people directly into the palace.


    The candidates went into the carriage until they got on the bus. The leader found that Bai Wenhan still didn''t arrive.


    He couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, with a pity expression on his face.


    Because Bai Wenhan has very good knowledge and is outstanding among these candidates.


    He followed him into the car, and carriages headed east.


    On the way, a carriage with the national surname of the current Dynasty met them on a narrow road.


    Seeing the sign of the carriage and the horse driver, the leader got off immediately.


    "I''ve seen the great prince -"


    The curtain in the carriage was lifted, and the great prince glanced at the people kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up, Lord Li."


    The man rose quickly, his face still respectful.


    "Is Mr. Li taking the examinee to the palace?"


    "Go back to the Lord, it is."


    The great prince nodded, "then go and make way for Lord Li."


    Immediately let the dark seven driving the horse pull the carriage aside.


    Lord Li dared not speak, but he was pleased in his heart.


    The great prince is considerate.


    Seeing that Lord Li was about to leave on the bus, the great prince lowered his eyes and inadvertently said: "I heard that there is a younger candidate in these candidates. I don''t know if this person has the opportunity to participate in the palace examination?"


    When Lord Li heard the speech, the pity on his face was revealed again.


    "The prince doesn''t know. The candidate is knowledgeable and has another chance to take the palace exam. Unfortunately -"


    Then he shook his head, still with a great pity on his face.


    "Hmm?" the great prince''s voice was a little low.


    Lord Li hurriedly said, "it''s a pity that he hasn''t appeared. I don''t know if something has delayed him."


    The great prince looked solemn when he heard the speech.


    That little guy, the imperial examination in Beijing is not for the final palace examination.


    Now, if the other party is delayed because of something, he must regret it all his life.


    The great prince didn''t keep pestering with Lord Li and dropped the curtain.


    Seeing this, Lord Li knew that the master had no intention to talk any more. He got on the bus and left with the examinee.


    After they left, the great prince had gone through it in his mind.


    The little guy won''t be delayed at all.


    There are no relatives in Beijing. Why would a person born under the county seat not participate in the palace examination.


    Then it''s the other party. Something may have happened.


    "Dark seven, go to Chuang Tzu, where the prime minister''s son is outside and often stays."


    "By the way, let the people in the house search his other haunts. Find Bai Wenhan and send him to the palace immediately without reporting."


    Dark seven smelled the speech and said, "yes."


    Then he quickly waved to the people in the dark. Someone came close to the car. Dark seven ordered the master''s explanation.


    After the man left, he drove quickly to the place he knew in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Bai Wenhan was finally taken to a house, and the sack on his head was returned.


    The men bound his hands and threw them directly onto the bed in the room.

 Chapter 340

    At this time, Bai Wenhan finally regained his consciousness while sitting in the carriage.


    He looked a little embarrassed and had a few dividends.


    He didn''t dare to look at the man sitting opposite. He could only sit so embarrassed.


    They sat in the carriage, speechless to each other, but the atmosphere was not so embarrassing.


    It seems a little more ambiguous.


    Although they didn''t speak to each other, they didn''t look at each other.


    "Yes, here are the clothes."


    The sound of dark seven sounded outside the car.


    Hearing the speech, the great prince turned and looked at Bai Wenhan.


    The latter also looked up at him.


    There is fear and fear in his eyes.


    The great prince got up and got out of the carriage and took the clothes from amqi''s hands.


    He turned to Bai Wenhan and left the car.


    Bai Wenhan saw his movements and looked at the clothes around him. His emotions were complex in his eyes.


    Who the hell is this man.


    When he left just now, he saw the prime minister''s son lying on the ground.


    I don''t know if he''s dead.


    Even if he is not dead or injured, the prime minister will not give up when he knows about it.


    Bai Wenhan smelled the sandalwood on his cloak. He blushed and quickly took off his cloak.


    Pick up the clothes on one side and put them on.


    During this period, his hands still shook.


    Looking back on the previous events, he was disgusted and wanted to take a knife and go back to kill the animal - Sheng.


    But he can''t. next, he still has hope to take the palace exam.


    Only by climbing high would he not be bullied and humiliated like this.


    At this moment, Bai Wenhan''s eyes were full of wild hopes.


    He is not of ordinary family origin.


    The knowledge learned from my father is much more comprehensive than that of the school.


    He always knows what he wants.


    Putting on his clothes, Bai Wenhan lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    "I''ve changed it."


    Hearing the speech, the great prince turned around and saw a young man dressed in white.


    The other party''s tender face was a little uncomfortable at this time, and his eyes had wet marks.


    Bai Wenhan put down the curtain in the sight of the great prince.


    It wasn''t long before people outside got on the carriage.


    The man still sat opposite him and looked at him with heavy eyes.


    Bai Wenhan looked at each other uneasily, "thank you for saving me again. I don''t think I can repay you..."


    "Why don''t you promise each other?"


    The great prince answered.


    Bai Wenhan''s eyes were shocked with incredible.


    It seems that I don''t believe this man will say such words.


    The great prince smiled and shook his head, and looked at him gently.


    "Sir, do you want to enter the palace?"


    "HMM." the great prince heard dark seven''s inquiry.


    But Bai Wenhan frowned and looked at the man opposite seriously.


    The great prince allowed him to look around and was calm.


    And he was also looking at the graceful young man in front of him.


    The other side does have the capital to attract people, especially those with broken sleeves.


    His temperament and age will be missed by anyone who meets him.


    Even when he saw the other side, he was attracted.


    The great prince laughed at himself.


    He turned his eyes and played with his finger. "Now it''s the way to the palace. As long as you are sent to the palace before going up, it won''t delay your palace test.


    It''s just your luck that I saved you again today. Who else do you want to save you next time? "


    Bai Wenhan was confused when he heard the speech.


    Yes, no matter how dangerous it is, who can save him.


    So he wants to climb, climb to the top.


    Once on this road, you must climb to the top.


    He made people dare not touch him any more.

 Chapter 341

    The great prince was not surprised to see the wild hope in his eyes.


    There are a few who have embarked on the official road and have no ambition.


    It''s OK to have ambition, as long as there''s no betrayal, or you''ll find yourself dead.


    Along the way, the conversation between the great prince and Bai Wenhan was just a few words.


    Until he reached the gate of the palace, dark seven stopped the car.


    "Yes, here we are."


    The great prince lifted the curtain and saw the palace gate familiar to his bones.


    "Call the people guarding the palace gate and send the little gentleman to the court."


    "Yes."


    Dark seven got out of the car and walked towards the palace gate, but he brought one in a moment.


    The man was dignified, but he was extremely respectful when he saw the great prince.


    "Yes, sir."


    "HMM." the great prince answered, and then looked at Bai Wenhan opposite, "go."


    Bai Wenhan looked at the man opposite with confusion in his eyes.


    This is the second time the other party saved him.


    Now looking at this battle, the identity of the other party must be not simple.


    He''s not stupid. He won''t ask.


    Because he knows a truth. The more he knows, the faster he dies.


    Bai Wenhan arched his hand at the prince, "thank you, childe."


    Then no longer looked at each other, but also ignored the deep and aggressive eyes and got off the bus.


    The great prince watched the guards in the palace and left with Bai Wenhan.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    Smart little guy.


    "Dark seven, go back."


    Dark seven got in a carriage and left here.


    Now the Lord has a mansion. He has nothing to do and rarely enters the palace.


    At this time, he came to the gate of the palace to see off a stranger.


    If you let Yanguan know, going to court tomorrow will be a toss.


    Dark seven drove away quickly and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Here, Bai Wenhan followed the bodyguard to find the team led by Lord Li.


    When Lord Li saw Bai Wenhan''s appearance, he came forward with a surprise in his eyes. "Bai Wenhan, you have appeared. You are about to enter the hall door."


    He didn''t ask Bai Wenhan how he got into the palace.


    Although his official position is not big, Lord Li also understands the twists and turns of officialdom.


    Some things can be seen, but you can''t ask. You know it''s the same thing in your heart, but you can''t say it.


    Bai Wenhan saluted Lord Li and explained with a smile that something had been delayed on the road.


    I didn''t say a word about how to enter the palace.


    Soon there was an internal servant who came into the hall.


    What happened to Bai Wenhan today made him no more nervous and uneasy.


    At this moment, he was full of fighting spirit.


    He is not conceited, but confident.


    Entering the palace, Bai Wenhan heard the voice of today.


    Listen, he examines one candidate after another.


    Finally it was his turn.


    With a solemn face, he answered the holy question fluently.


    Regardless of scholars, farmers, industry and commerce, the problems of various industries are well-organized.


    All this is thanks to my father.


    Although he is in Baijia village, he knows a lot.


    All this is taught by my father.


    He answered the question with confidence.


    Finally, the holy master took an examination of his art of war.


    Bai Wenhan shook his head and said directly that he didn''t understand it.


    The holy Master said it would be all right. Just say it.


    Birmingham did not know, but did not dare to touch those.


    First of all, he is a civil minister and can''t go beyond.


    Finally, Bai Wenhan said something about the art of war.


    The holy dragon was pleased with this.


    Despite the opposition of all civil and military officials in the court, Bai Wenhan was appointed the number one scholar of this term.


    Bai Wenhan knelt down on his knees and thanked his grace.


    He ignored the opposition of the surrounding Manchu civil and military, and took action to show that he deserved it.


    [the babies ask for votes. Don''t forget to vote after reading the text. Qun Mo pa...]

 Chapter 342

    In Bai Wenhan, he was appointed the champion by the saint, followed by the qionglin banquet.


    At this qionglin banquet, he saw the man who saved him twice again.


    But this time they met, they were obviously different in dignity and inferiority.


    The other party is dressed in a reckless robe, full of Yonghua noble Qi, and the momentum of the whole body is even more threatening.


    That reckless robe has already explained the identity of the other party.


    Bai Wenhan never thought that this man was the first Prince of the dynasty.


    Seeing the man walking into the hall, all the adults got up one after another.


    "I''ve seen the Lord -"


    Even this time''s flower exploration and ranking also got up and saluted one after another.


    Only Bai Wenhan looked at the man who walked into the hall.


    At this moment, the other party was no longer his familiar face, and there was no randomness at all.


    But expressionless and noble.


    The great prince walked straight to the first place and sat down.


    Today''s qionglin banquet is hosted by the Grand Prince.


    This is already known.


    It is a great honor for these candidates to come to the palace examination in person.


    Now the great prince appears, whether he has seen him or not, it is no surprise.


    Only the monologue was shocked in Wenhan''s eyes and finally turned into that.


    No wonder this man is not afraid to offend the prime minister''s son.


    No wonder the other party can easily send him into the palace.


    The identity of the other party is so noble, how can it not be done.


    The great prince seemed not to see Bai Wenhan, nor did he know his rude behavior at this time.


    When the great prince sat in the first place, the Tanhua on one side touched Bai Wenhan with his arm.


    The latter quickly got up and saluted.


    The king''s eyes swept to this scene, and the corners of his mouth bent slightly.


    "Sit down. Today, I will host the qionglin banquet on behalf of my father and Emperor. You won''t be disappointed."


    As he said this, he looked at the number one scholar and explored where the top spot was.


    "No, I''m honored to be here."


    Bangyan and Tanhua replied one after another.


    Bai Wenhan also looked very respectful.


    The great prince raised his hand and said, "don''t be polite. Sit down."


    The next is the Gao Dynasty moment of qionglin banquet.


    Many people came to propose a toast. The main toast objects were the top three, Tanhua and the top three.


    Many officials even looked at the three people like their son-in-law.


    This is an old routine.


    When young talents are in their early days, they''d better draw into their own camp.


    Among them, the prime minister took a fancy to the number one scholar.


    At this time, he did not know what had happened to his second son.


    Now he sees the No. 1 scholar Bai Wenhan. That''s really 10000 satisfaction.


    He is young and just matches his daughter.


    As long as we wait another two years, the daughter and hairpin at home will be a good story at that time.


    After all, Bai Wenhan is the number one scholar appointed by the imperial court today.


    Thinking so, the Prime Minister got up and walked towards Bai Wenhan.


    The presence is full of human spirits. Naturally, I can see that the prime minister is eyeing the number one scholar.


    The great prince, sitting in a high position, also found this scene.


    He smiled, picked up his glass and swept everything below.


    The Chamberlain on one side saw that the great prince greedy for more cups tonight. He couldn''t help coming forward, "prince, you greedy for cups today. Would you like to serve some soup?"


    The great prince glanced at the waiter standing behind him. He was an old man before his mother died.


    He is still serving in the palace. He will come back to him only when he enters the palace.


    The originally unhappy mood dissipated.


    [the babies ask for recommendation tickets, MMPA...]

 Chapter 343

    "OK, you go and serve a cup of soup to the champion Lang by the way."


    "Yes."


    The Chamberlain didn''t ask for anything else, just obeyed his orders.


    Below, Bai Wenhan has already matched the prime minister.


    Before the palace examination, Bai Wenhan knew which prime minister was.


    Looking at the prime minister coming, he tried to hide all his anger.


    However, he is still too young after all.


    How could the prime minister like an old fox not find the mood on his face.


    He wondered in his heart, but he still kept the model of his prime minister.


    "The number one scholar can be congratulated."


    Bai Wenhan got up and said, "you''re welcome."


    This politeness also made the people around secretly observing dare not breathe.


    Their faces don''t show, but their hearts shake their heads.


    The champion is still too young after all.


    When the prime minister heard his words, he still smiled and even raised his glass to him.


    Seeing this, Bai Wenhan took up the wine glass on the table and directly handed it to his mouth without a sign.


    Seeing this scene, the smile on the prime minister''s face finally couldn''t continue to hang.


    He squeezed the cup hard, with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Hum! I don''t know!"


    Without drinking, the prime minister turned and strode away.


    He doesn''t know why the champion has such an attitude.


    But today he was beaten in the face.


    Now the great prince is here. Some of his words and deeds can''t cross the boundary.


    Or we''ll abolish the boy.


    When the prime minister turned around, people around looked at Bai Wenhan with sympathy and pity.


    Bai wenhansi didn''t mind.


    He couldn''t bear the prime minister''s eyes, just like looking at an object.


    And the cold eyes in each other''s eyes reminded him of what the prime minister had done to him during the day.


    "No. 1 scholar Lang, this is what the Lord asked the slave to give you."


    Just then, the Chamberlain standing behind the great prince came to Bai Wenhan.


    He still had a cup of soup in his hand.


    Bai Wenhan couldn''t help but want to turn his head and look at the man at the top.


    But just halfway through this action, he forced himself to restrain himself.


    "Thank you very much." he took the cup of soup in the waiter''s hand.


    "The number one scholar Lang is polite."


    The waiter turned away with a smile and walked towards the great prince.


    This move once again attracted the attention of people around.


    Many people were shocked and confused about this scene.


    I wonder why the great prince takes care of the number one scholar so much. Do they know each other, or


    The prime minister''s face was already dark.


    In this way, the qionglin banquet was spent slowly among the people with different expressions and thoughts.


    Bai Wenhan ignored the people''s eyes and sat firmly like a mountain.


    Until the qionglin banquet is over.


    ¡­¡­


    Birmingham went out of the palace in a carriage, and it was already dark.


    When he returned to the inn, the streets were already deserted.


    When he returned to the inn, he thought of his experience today and sighed in his heart.


    However, fear and surprise coexist.


    Looking around at the humble rooms, I don''t expect to live for a few more days.


    Bai Wenhan withdrew his precious royal clothes and planned to rest.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then someone knocked at the door.


    "Who?"


    Bai Wenhan stopped his movements and stared at the door with a touch of vigilance in his eyes.


    "Champion Lang, it''s me."


    Hearing the sound, Bai Wenhan quickly tidied up his clothes, walked to the door and opened the door.


    He saluted respectfully when he saw the man outside the door.


    "I''ve seen the Lord."


    Seeing that he didn''t say much, the great prince took the man to the next room.


    [the holiday is coming to an end. The babies are asking for recommendation tickets, five-star praise, MMPA...]

 Chapter 344

    Bai Wenhan did not struggle, because in front of this noble man, his resistance undoubtedly hit the stone with an egg.


    Followed the man to the next room, and the great prince sat at the humble table.


    Birmingham stood in the room with some fear in his heart.


    He didn''t understand why the great prince appeared here at this time.


    The great prince looked at him and didn''t open his mouth. He just stared at each other.


    Birmingham was more uncomfortable with the stare.


    He knew what the man in front of him thought of him.


    Birmingham closed his eyes.


    He knows that now, even if he is already the No. 1 scholar, it''s a pity that he still can''t resist some things after all.


    Bai Wenhan moved when he felt the look and slight feeling.


    He stretched out his hand and slowly untied his clothes.


    When the great prince saw this scene, he frowned slightly, and the joking expression on his face was also put away.


    "Great prince, why bother so much? As long as you open your mouth, I will naturally send it to the door."


    Bai Wenhan controlled his hands not to tremble.


    Unfortunately, his hand still kept shaking.


    Hearing what he said, the great prince knew it was a misunderstanding.


    He got up and walked towards Bai Wenhan. His hot hands held his hands.


    "Lord, it''s time to withdraw."


    Dark seven sounded outside the door.


    The great prince just wanted to say something, so he stopped.


    He took Bai Wenhan''s hand, opened the window of the house, and flew down holding each other''s body.


    Birmingham was surprised by the sudden action.


    He held the great prince''s waist in his hand for fear of falling down.


    The great prince carried the man to his carriage in the dark and stuffed the man directly into it.


    Soon dark seven came back.


    The great prince stood in the dark and looked at the inn.


    Soon I saw a fire in the inn.


    At first, the fire was only a small area, and then it slowly grew larger.


    Seeing this scene, the great prince opened the curtain on the car, "champion Lang, look where you live."


    Before Birmingham recovered, he was stuffed into the carriage.


    It took a long time to relax.


    At this time, the curtain was lifted.


    He heard what the great prince said and looked at the room where he lived.


    I saw a fierce fire there.


    Look at the door of the inn. There are people guarding it.


    With disbelief in his eyes, he immediately looked at the man standing outside the carriage.


    "You... You unexpectedly..." saved me again.


    Listening to his stammer, the great prince got into the carriage.


    Dark seven also got on the bus quickly and left the land of right and wrong.


    The great prince sat in the car and didn''t get close to Bai Wenhan.


    But sit at a safe distance for both.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bai Wenhan looked at the man''s handsome and strong face and gently shook his head.


    Now he lives in an inn, but his room is burned.


    The guard outside the inn must be the one sent by the prime minister.


    Seeing him shaking his head, the great prince smiled and said, "do you want to go back to the house with me?"


    With that, he stretched out his hand, which was still clear. He didn''t accept the rejection.


    Bai Wenhan quickly looked into the eyes of the man opposite.


    Those eyes are smiling, confident and powerful.


    But there was no joke.


    Bai Wenhan looked down at the outstretched hand.


    He''s a little confused.


    But only the encounter during the day and the fire tonight have been constantly in my mind.


    He must admit that he wavered.


    "If you really want to take me back to your house, you are not afraid of the remarks of civil and military officials, and your ''road'' will remain unchanged in the future?"

 Chapter 345

    Five years later.


    On this day, a carriage stopped outside an inn in the capital.


    The carriage was so simple that no one was watching.


    However, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and a man and a woman came down from the carriage.


    This made passers-by, as well as the waiter who came out, stunned one after another.


    The man was handsome and had the temperament of a gentleman like jade.


    The woman wore a woman''s head, but she was as beautiful as a fairy.


    What a handsome and beautiful couple.


    The waiter came forward attentively, "do you want to stay or eat?"


    The handsome man hugged the woman around him, and a gentle voice sounded, "are you hungry?"


    The beautiful woman in his arms looked at the guests in the inn.


    She sniffed the aroma from the Inn and nodded gently.


    The man turned to the waiter and said, "prepare a good room and send your signature dishes."


    "OK! Two guests, please come in!"


    The waiter took the couple into the inn.


    The carriage outside the shop was dragged by the men''s and women''s servants to the back door of the inn.


    The men and women who walked into the inn were Li Jinyu and MI Youning.


    Li Jinyu and MI Youning have been traveling for five years.


    Every year they go home for the new year.


    But it didn''t take long to go out again.


    They have been to many places in the past five years.


    But there are many places that haven''t been.


    When Li Jinyu walked out of the door, there was a feeling that the world was so big.


    His horizons widened.


    This time, MI Youning proposed to visit the capital.


    They knew when the great prince ascended the throne, but they didn''t come.


    Now five years later, MI Youning thought of the original owner''s brother, who came to the capital with Li Jinyu.


    Li Jinyu and MI Youning followed the waiter to the room upstairs.


    "Just a moment, please. The food will come up right away."


    The waiter personally poured tea for them.


    Seeing this, MI Youning took out the silver coins from his purse and handed them to the waiter.


    The latter was full of excitement, "thank you, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Go down."


    When the waiter left, Li Jinyu immediately came forward and held mi Youning in his arms.


    "Are you tired?"


    Mi Youning shook his head. "Fortunately, I just don''t know what Wenhan is busy with now."


    Bai Wenhan is now twenty-one years old, but he is already a servant in the Ministry of household.


    It is also a near favorite of the Holy Lord today, and the official road will be smooth in the future.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know where the other party''s residence is.


    Li Jinyu heard the speech and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Wenhan will come to the door before tonight."


    Mi Youning glanced at him obliquely.


    The latter touched her head and said, "today, he is a man who is in full control of the valley. He still hasn''t given up letting me become an official in the DPRK for so many years. Now we have all sent it to the door, and he will not let it go."


    Mi Youning naturally knows.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, Li Jinyu, who was in the imperial study, talked with MI Youning about the current emperor.


    Listening to the news of the dark guard kneeling on the ground.


    At the same time, sitting not far from him, it is Birmingham, who has become a young man.


    After hearing the reply from dark Wei, Bai Wenhan stood up for the first time.


    There was an expression of excitement and excitement on his face.


    My sister came to the capital. How can this make him unhappy.


    The emperor, sitting in front of the imperial case, saw his excited appearance and his eyes sank.


    "You go down."


    "It''s the emperor."


    After the dark guard went down, the emperor got up and came to Bai Wenhan.

 Chapter 346

    He hugged the man, smiled and asked, "so happy?"


    Bai Wenhan has been with this man for five years now. Naturally, he is not afraid of him.


    He broke away from the man''s arms and pretended to say, "go back to the emperor. Now the minister has family affairs and asks for leave."


    The emperor sneered at the speech, "I''m not allowed!"


    Bai Wenhan looked up and said with a smile, "why don''t the emperor make a private visit with me and meet his family?"


    Hearing Bai Wenhan''s words, the emperor''s face looked much better.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Jinyu had dinner with MI Youning.


    Two people are in the inn, one sitting at the table practicing calligraphy.


    Li Jinyu''s habit of practicing calligraphy has never been abandoned.


    The other, sitting in the bright light, looked at the script in his hand.


    This is a script collected from all over the world.


    If they were in the past, there would have been a collision of flesh (essence) and body (God) at this time.


    Today, we are doing each other''s hobbies safely, which is naturally different today.


    They are waiting for a visitor.


    They don''t disturb each other and don''t talk to each other.


    "Dong Dong..."


    A quarter of an hour later, the door of their room was knocked.


    Li Jinyu continued to practice calligraphy without raising her head.


    Mi Youning took the script in his hand and walked leisurely to the door.


    Her eyes were still glued to the script, and her hands had opened the door.


    Open the door and walk towards the previous position again.


    The emperor and Bai Wenhan outside the door saw her at a glance.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning didn''t even give them a sight.


    Seeing this, Bai Wenhan could not help pursing his mouth, with a slightly wronged expression.


    He walked into the room first, ignoring the emperor behind him, and followed mi Youning''s footsteps.


    The emperor stood outside the door. He looked at the scene in the house and raised his eyebrows.


    Interesting. Why does it look like a Hongmen banquet.


    Smiling and shaking his head, the emperor followed him into the room.


    Li Jinyu finished the pen in her hand and nodded with satisfaction when she looked at the handwriting on the table.


    He put down his pen and looked up at the emperor.


    "I have seen the emperor."


    His hands arched, without the slightest intention of kneeling.


    The emperor also knew his temperament. It was because he didn''t like kneeling and intrigue in the court that he didn''t want to be an official in the court.


    "Jin Yu, I haven''t seen you for five or six years now. I think you are in good health."


    The emperor spoke with a smile and walked towards him.


    Li Jinyu asked him to sit down and looked in the direction of MI Youning.


    "Thanks to my wife''s care."


    The emperor''s eyes followed, but he almost got up and robbed people.


    I saw his heart treasure holding the woman''s waist.


    Seeing the unhappy expression on his face, Li Jinyu felt much better.


    He''s upset, too. That''s his woman.


    Now Bai Wenhan has become an official in the DPRK. He still holds his sister and doesn''t give up.


    How can he stop eating.


    Even if they are close siblings, they are still unhappy.


    "Sister, you have a look at Wenhan."


    Mi Youning always ignores Bai Wenhan. It''s like there''s a flower in the script. She needs to study it carefully.


    "Sister, Wenhan is wrong."


    After hearing this, MI Youning turned around.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with you?"


    She asked, looking at Bai Wenhan.


    The latter took a quick look at the emperor and said, "I didn''t do what I promised my sister."


    Mi Youning narrowed his eyes. "Well, how are you and that one now? Is the other party treating you badly? Are you flirting? Are you cheating? Are you bullying you?"


    PS£º


    Another chapter is over.


    Tickets, rewards, book reviews.


    [next level: Top God, MEDA]


    Is there anything to look forward to?

 Chapter 347

    When Bai Wenhan heard his sister''s words, he looked a little embarrassed.


    Li Jinyu and the emperor here are all eyebrows.


    To tell the truth, Li Jinyu didn''t expect this little woman to dare to do so when the emperor was there.


    But there was no worry on his face.


    He even smiled and spoiled, as if mi Youning had pierced the sky. He wouldn''t care.


    The emperor is even more embarrassed.


    Know that the woman sitting there is his precious sister.


    However, if he is so direct and has some privacy, he is also a little novel when asked.


    Bai Wenhan turned to see the emperor and was not unhappy.


    Then he approached his sister''s ear and said, "he''s very good to me. I''m the only one for so many years."


    Mi Youning looked up at her low eyes.


    It was the first time she had seen the emperor of the world.


    Although I haven''t seen it, I always pay attention to each other''s.


    It''s good to know that this man spoke to Bai Wenhan.


    At least the harem is very clean.


    "What about the issue of offspring in the future, Wenhan, don''t be silly. I just have a baby brother like you, but I can''t see you suffering and being bullied."


    Mi Youning smiled and stared at the emperor.


    But what she said was to Bai Wenhan.


    Bai Wenhan has been honing in officialdom for five years now. How can he not know his sister''s intention.


    He had no choice but to use it in his heart.


    My sister still cares about him. She doesn''t take care of him as before because she gets married.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at the beautiful woman sitting there.


    He smiled and said, "please rest assured, sister. I have already talked with Wenhan about the issue of children. He is the only one in this life."


    How could he have children with women when he was already broken.


    And since five years ago, his heart has been stolen by the little guy. He can''t tolerate others anymore.


    The emperor got up and walked towards mi Youning.


    When Mi Yuning heard his answer, he was naturally satisfied.


    "The emperor, please forgive the woman. I can''t stand the emperor''s relatives. My sister broke me."


    When the emperor came, Wen Yan reached out and pulled Bai Wenhan into his arms.


    He smiled and said, "since you are Wenhan''s sister, you can naturally afford it."


    Then he looked at the man in his arms, "Aiqing, now that we have seen our family, should we go back to the palace?


    I haven''t finished reading the memorial. My sister can see me in the daytime. "


    His hand rubbed Bai Wenhan''s waist, and his obvious intention could not be clearer.


    Bai Wenhan looked at his sister.


    Mi Youning got up with a smile. "Go, your brother-in-law and I will stay in the capital for more time. If we are wronged, we must tell our sister."


    At the moment when Bai Wenhan nodded, the emperor directly hugged the man and left.


    Li Jinyu also stood up to see people off.


    After seeing them off, Li Jinyu closed the door, turned around, picked up mi Youning and threw him onto the couch.


    He was very upset when he saw Bai Wenhan holding her tonight.


    So we must feed him, and this unhappy mood will get better.


    "Li Jinyu, if I can''t stay tomorrow, don''t touch me for a month!"


    "Good..."


    This way, the emperor left with Bai Wenhan.


    Holding people into the carriage, they couldn''t wait to return to the palace. They started directly.


    He''s upset, too.


    This little guy has always been his own.


    Now there is a sister, which makes him feel a sense of crisis.


    Only when you eat to your heart''s content and occupy people thoroughly can you make them feel more secure.


    Birmingham liked the man in his heart, so he didn''t resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Fifty years later.


    The emperor and Bai Wenhan, the feelings between monarchs and officials, have long been known in the world. Finally, they died and entered the imperial mausoleum together.


    Although the Minister of civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty admonished with his life, he was finally forced by the man''s iron and blood means.


    Some people accept their feelings and some don''t.


    But so what? They''ve been happy all their lives.


    At present, MI Youning looks at Li Jinyu who has closed his eyes.


    She had no tears, not even an expression.


    But her heart was empty.


    Leaving again.


    Mi Youning lies next to the man.


    Put the cold hand on her waist, just like a man holding her every time.


    She closed her eyes and left the task world.

 Chapter 348

    Mi Youning opens her eyes again and looks at the strange room. There is still an irrecoverable loss in her eyes.


    However, the loss was only a moment and was soon covered up by her.


    She looked around at the strange room.


    This is a dormitory.


    A small room with four beds, one of which is still empty.


    This is another new world.


    Mi Youning looks at the other two people lying on the bed. She closes her eyes and wants to enter the spiritual space.


    However, she could not go in anyway, as if she had lost contact with the ring soul space.


    Mi Youning lies in bed and opens her eyes with confusion in her eyes.


    Why can''t she get into space now.


    She raised her hand and looked at the ring that only she and ring soul could see. Mi Youning frowned.


    For the first time, she was worried about the situation of renunciation.


    I don''t know how the other party is now.


    Last time I saw Jie soul, I saw his soul body and identified that it was a man.


    But now she can''t get into space at all


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning pondered in bed for a while before accepting the story of the world.


    The name of this body is Lu Li.


    A college student, but also a family, is a very... Complex situation.


    After receiving the story of the world, MI Youning sat up with a headache.


    She got out of bed in her pajamas, came to the bedside table and turned on the computer.


    She was not familiar with the world, but she had contact with it.


    The original owner likes playing games for family reasons.


    Only in the game can there be a pure land.


    Her character makes her have few girlfriends around her.


    Except for a few people in the dormitory, she has little contact with others in the school.


    She feels very cold and hard to touch.


    But such a girl was advertised by the school grass a month ago.


    Although the original owner has little contact with people, there are many boys chasing her.


    Should be attracted by her cold exterior.


    But she didn''t agree to the pursuit of these boys.


    Only the advertisement of the school grass was accepted by her.


    Because the school grass is downstairs in the girls'' dormitory and confesses to the original owner in front of many people.


    The original owner doesn''t know how to refuse. In fact, he has some little joy in his heart.


    Because of her family, she doesn''t know what love is, but she has a good feeling for school grass.


    Because the other party is the first boy to confess to her in front of so many people.


    The two have been dating for a month now.


    But only the act of pulling small hands.


    However, just after the original owner accepted the school grass advertisement, everything followed.


    It also forced the original owner to leave the game, resulting in her death.


    Mi Youning turns on the computer, moves the mouse on the desk, and opens the game called aoshiyou on the computer screen.


    This is a game that the original owner often plays.


    Aoshiyou is the latest and most popular Xianxia online game released last year.


    After entering the game, a royal sister named [smile] appears on the interface.


    This is the game character of the original owner.


    Everything happened from this game.


    The original owner has a high rank in aoshiyou, ranking fifth in this service.


    She has a hearty character in the game, and her speech and behavior are more self-centered.


    Even the technique of killing and seizing treasure is very cruel.


    This leads to what is happening today.


    World [falling into a devil]: ouch! Look who''s here? Human demon!


    World [I''m waiting for you]: a smile is coming. Recently, she''s brushing the screen

 Chapter 349

    World [little Lori]: should we call her sweet fairy or sweet little brother? Oh, it''s so tangled... {shy}.


    World [unparalleled Royal daughter]: kill the human demon with a smile!


    World [unparalleled Royal daughter]: kill the human demon with a smile!


    World [Zixia fairy]: ah... A smile will be brushed again {eat melon}.


    ¡­¡­


    The world is followed by a group of people eating melons, or arranging words of "smile".


    Mi Youning saw the information in the world and smiled helplessly at the corners of her mouth.


    A smile is the original owner''s number, but recently, someone rumored in the game that she was a man.


    Even taken seriously by many people.


    But that''s the beginning.


    Just after the original owner accepted the confession of the school grass, she seemed to have had bad luck.


    A few days ago, the original owner went to the game and found that the world was discussing whether she was a man or a woman.


    It was revealed that the original owner was a human demon, neither male nor female, but played a female number.


    Even those who broke the news said they knew the original owner.


    At the beginning, Lu Li didn''t take these to heart. He played the game as usual and didn''t even explain.


    However, the next thing became out of control.


    The original owner''s life and family situation have been exposed.


    His father is a murderer, his mother is a woman, his brother is a bastard, and she is a male and female monster.


    When the original owner saw this, he almost collapsed.


    Because this is the deepest pain in her heart.


    Most of the people exposed in the game are right.


    Her father, mother and brother are true.


    And her male and female monster made Lu Li suspicious.


    She doesn''t have much contact with people on weekdays. Except for class, she plays games in the dormitory at other times.


    Even when she was dating the school grass, she felt uncomfortable when she was held by someone.


    There seems to be something wrong with her.


    Finally, when they dated, when the school grass wanted to kiss her, he ran away.


    In this regard, she felt that she was different from ordinary girls.


    At this time, people in the game scolded her.


    Of course, there are people who sympathize with her and say good words for the original owner.


    Unfortunately, next, she broke the original owner into the dust and let her leave the game completely.


    She doesn''t know whether she is lucky or not.


    Unexpectedly, I met the great God of aoshiyou.


    This is not only the great God of this service, but the top God of the whole service of aoshiyou.


    The great God rarely goes online, but his legend has always existed in aoshiyou.


    There are a lot of fans and supporters in each service.


    However, the original Lord unexpectedly met the great God in this way, and then there was such a scene.


    When she was doing the task, she was accidentally thrown away by the NPC monster in the game. This is a level 10 monster.


    [smile at me] I was hit on the great God.


    [King in the world] is the top God in full service.


    When he appeared, there must be many people around him.


    In this way, the original Lord hit the great God and made the people around him angry.


    They began to protest in the world and began to warn [smile] that they did not know honesty and shame.


    At that time, when the original owner saw the king''s presence in the world, the whole person was also confused.


    This is the great God she once looked up to. She saw it so close.


    And [King in the world] was pressed down and soon got up.


    He stood up to stay away from the [smiling] imperial elder sister of the original owner.

 Chapter 350

    The action of the great God still didn''t make the original Lord return to God.


    When the great God left, the original Lord came back.


    The world of games has long been full of abuse.


    Some people even began to attack round kill [smile].


    The original owner was besieged by many characters, and she quickly went offline.


    Next, her titles in the game, including screenshots of the great God of "throwing in arms and sending out arms", were posted on the school forum.


    Most of the students in the school play aoshiyou.


    They were angry when they learned that Gao Leng goddess was so shameless.


    I can''t do anything to myself, but it doesn''t prevent them from killing in the game.


    In this way, as soon as the original owner logs in to aoshiyou, he will be turned in an instant.


    Although her rank is high, she can''t hold those people. There are too many people. She can''t resist.


    And there is one of them, her arch rival in the game [demon Girl Butterfly clothes].


    The woman was ranked sixth behind her.


    Since the opening of the service, the two people are not right. They will pinch each other every time they meet.


    Therefore, when unknown people exposed that the original owner was neither male nor female, maybe a human demon, many people hated [smiling].


    [smile at me] and [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] were once the two goddesses of our clothes.


    At the thought that they once held a human demon to the position of goddess, many people were very disgusted.


    Then he turned his head and hugged the big - leg of [demon Girl Butterfly clothes].


    Being killed in turn is not the most important thing.


    Then the original owner stopped playing the game.


    She decided to leave, which is a pure land for her.


    Because the game won''t decompress her anymore, and she won''t have any fun anymore.


    After the original owner made this decision, the school grass came to the door.


    The other party also saw the posts on the forum, the screenshots inside and the abuse of the original owner.


    He decided to break up with his former owner.


    Lu Li was hit in the game, and her nominal boyfriend broke up with her.


    Together with a roommate in the dormitory, she was farther away from her than before.


    The original owner was treated coldly at school.


    She asked for leave to leave school.


    But this time, he never came back.


    Her father got out of prison.


    The first thing for the other party to get out of prison is to ask her for money.


    Once their family was also very happy, but it was when Lu Li was a child.


    At that time, her family was still very happy, and her parents did some small businesses.


    But after mom cheated, everything changed.


    Her mother did sell it at night.


    But after a happy life, she couldn''t stand loneliness and went off the rails.


    Not once or twice.


    The father of the original owner couldn''t bear it. He killed his wife, that is, the mother of the original owner.


    He was finally sentenced.


    But she also had a brother who dropped out of school after this happened.


    He provided for the original owner''s school, living expenses and tuition fees, which were provided by his brother alone.


    After her father got out of prison, she found the money. Where did she get the money from a student.


    After so many years in prison, the original father''s character has been distorted.


    He sold his original owner to the night show for money.


    Even scolded her, saying that the original owner was as cheap as her mother.


    It''s what people put on.


    All kinds of unbearable words came out of his own father''s mouth.


    The original owner was sad, but he gave the other party all the money she had.


    Until her father wanted to sell her to the night show, she struggled desperately.


    In the process of resisting death, the original Lord died.


    She was pushed into the water and drowned.

 Chapter 351

    Mi Youning looks at the computer screen, remembers these and sighs gently.


    All this happened to the Lord, but it began before his eyes.


    Without the slander of the unknown person in the game, she would not die at such a young age.


    There are only two wishes of the original Lord.


    Find the person who slandered her in the game.


    Stay away from that animal - a father who is not as good as his father, and live better with his brother.


    Her comfortable life now is brought to her by her brother.


    Even if my brother did some bad things now, it was for her.


    World [pig family treasure]: why don''t you make a sound when you smile?


    World [Xiaobao family pig]: baby, why are you gossiping {Moda}.


    World [pig family treasure]: fuck you!


    The world [Royal daughter is unparalleled]: if you don''t make a sound, you''re guilty.


    World [fall to the ground and become a devil]: smile and make a sound. Let''s PK.


    World [little Lori]: I''m so excited. Do you want PK?


    World [Zixia fairy]: PK!!!


    There are PK information all over the world.


    Mi Youning enters the game interface.


    The scene before her turned and appeared in the game scene like a fairyland.


    Seeing the state of her characters, the information of the world is more lively.


    But mi Youning blocked all the information.


    Since the original owner likes the game, she also looks at the fun of the game.


    Mi Youning opened the daily task to complete.


    And the world has exploded.


    The unknown person appeared again.


    [Bai Xiaosheng] it was the trumpet that exposed the original owner.


    This time, the other party was directly exposed, leaving the family environment.


    The man told the crowd that [smile] is a monster that is neither male nor female. His father is a murderer, his mother is a woman, and his brother is a bastard.


    Everyone listened with interest.


    One after another, they began to guess that this [smile] was definitely a miserable boy.


    Because I can''t get the warmth of my family, I want to get everyone''s love by playing the human demon in the game.


    Some people even say [smile] is disgusting and has all kinds of negative reactions.


    Mi Youning blocked the world''s information. She finished her daily task.


    Then I found someone talking about her.


    Secret chat [over the years]: are you really patient? What the world says is true? Be careful.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw the message.


    This [past years] is the third player in our service. They often work together to do tasks.


    In memory, the other party also sent a message to the original owner.


    The content is different, but also similar, without the words'' you are really patient ''.


    Mi Youning glanced at all kinds of information in the world, and she sneered.


    It''s almost time. Mi Youning turns off the computer.


    Since the other party wants to play, she will play well with the person.


    Only by letting the other party fall harder can we afford the death of the original owner.


    ¡­¡­


    In the city''s senior residential villas.


    In one of the villas, two men sat in front of the computer.


    The man with a cup of coffee in his hand stared at the interface of aoshiyou.


    He said in his mouth, "Ziming, who did you offend when you said this [smiling] was picked so deeply?"


    The man called Ziming turned to look at his friend and pulled the blanket over his leg.


    Then he turned and revealed the cold face of upside down beings.


    "I don''t know. You should go to the company."


    With that, the man pushed his wheelchair towards the door.

 Chapter 352

    The man who first spoke turned his lips when he heard the speech. "Han Ziming doesn''t have you. I''m not alone in the company. How can you give me everything."


    Zhang Weichen said so, but he also stood up and followed Han Ziming''s back.


    There are only two top-level computers left in the room.


    The computer shows the game screen of aoshiyou.


    One of the characters was talking to MI Youning [over the years]


    The other is the position where Han Ziming stayed when he pushed his wheelchair out.


    The characters on the interface of the game show the four characters of "king in the world".


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning turns off the computer and goes to the dormitory bathroom to wash.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, she also saw that her two roommates in the dormitory got up.


    Mi Youning kept the original owner''s high and cold appearance, nodded at them, walked back to the bedside, changed his clothes and left.


    The other two girls are used to it. They are busy.


    Mi Youning goes out of the dormitory and doesn''t take books. Instead, she goes to the head teacher''s office for the first time.


    She needs to ask for leave and break her brother back to the right path.


    The original owner''s brother dropped out of school early. Now he relies on the protection fee, comes to the door to ask for accounts, and even helps people watch the field for Lu Li to go to school.


    This brother may be unbearable in the eyes of others.


    But in Lu Li''s eyes, he is the best brother in the world.


    Unfortunately, after the death of the original owner, Lu Han, that is, the original owner''s brother, finally did not escape the tragic fate.


    He was disheartened that his sister died and was killed by his father who got out of prison.


    Finally, when people at the bottom fought with fire again, they were cut to death by random knives.


    ¡­¡­


    Because her studies were not very heavy, MI Youning asked for a day''s holiday.


    She walked out of the school gate in her washed white clothes.


    The living expenses of the original owner are abundant, but they are all given to her by her brother. She is reluctant to spend them unless necessary.


    Mi Youning doesn''t think so. What should be spent must be spent.


    In order to save money, the original owner took a bus when he went out.


    Mi Youning, on the other hand, does not want to live in a crowded space full of all kinds of flavors when conditions permit.


    She took a taxi to the place where her brother worked.


    The driver looked at her in surprise when he heard her address.


    But he didn''t say anything or ask anything and went straight to his destination.


    In half an hour, the final destination arrived.


    Mi Youning paid to get off.


    In front of me was a dilapidated street.


    For this city, this place belongs to the scope of "three regardless".


    And the brother of the original owner works here.


    Mi Youning walked into the street and looked at the signboards of chess and card rooms, dance halls, small bars, hair salons and so on.


    Mi Youning didn''t stop until he came to a store without a brand.


    The shop in front of us is the most popular shop in the street.


    This is an underground casino. Everyone has it, and the original owner''s brother works here.


    Help people watch the market, no salary, only daily tips.


    "Whew -"


    Mi Youning walks into the store. The man with yellow hair at the door sees her whistle.


    The other party''s eyes are very novel, and even the line of sight is very obvious.


    Those eyes wanted to take off mi Youning''s clothes.


    Mi Youning walked towards the only man in the shop with a motionless expression.


    "I''m looking for Lu Han."


    The Yellow haired man couldn''t help standing straight and frowning.


    "Who are you and what are you looking for brother Han?"

 Chapter 353

    Huang Mao''s tone was serious, but his face was joking.


    The little girl in front of me looks like a student. She doesn''t dress well, but she has a good figure.


    He couldn''t help thinking that brother Han would get such a girl.


    However, MI Youning''s next words made him wave away all his thoughts.


    "Lu Han is my brother. I have something to do with him."


    Mi Youning hung his head and looked embarrassed and shy.


    Huang Mao also knows that brother Han does have a sister.


    Looking back on the girl''s face, it seems that they are really similar.


    He immediately put away all the expressions on his face and took a bit of reliable seriousness.


    "It''s brother Han''s sister. Come with me."


    Then he knocked on the counter behind him.


    "Hey! Watch it. I''ll go in."


    I saw a man with confused eyes and messy hair emerge from the backstage.


    The man nodded and Huang Mao led mi Youning into the casino.


    The so-called underground casino is not really underground.


    It''s invisible.


    Mi Youning followed Huang Mao inside and saw the miasma.


    The back room is not big, but it is very lively. There are people everywhere.


    Every man and woman looked at the cards in front of them.


    Mi Youning glanced at the scene in the house.


    At a glance, I saw the man who looked a little like her.


    Wearing casual clothes, the man leaned casually against the inner wall and glanced at the people in the house.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    This man looks good, but he is full of ruffian Qi.


    "Brother Han!"


    Huang Mao also saw Lu Han and waved to each other.


    Mi Youning looked at the man with an impatient expression, but he looked at them foolishly.


    However, when Lu Han saw her, his face changed.


    The look was somewhat shocked and then turned into worry.


    I saw the other party coming quickly.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lu Han walked quickly with a worried tone.


    Mi Youning came forward and took his arm with both hands, "brother."


    "HMM." Lu Han saw that his sister seemed different today. She was more cheerful than before, and his face looked better.


    He looked at the yellow hair on one side and said, "keep an eye on it for a while. I''ll go out."


    "OK, brother Han, go."


    Lu Han took mi Youning''s hand and walked outside.


    Mi Youning follows each other and looks at the man around her. She sighs in her heart.


    This man should be the one who loves the original owner most in the world.


    Lu Han didn''t like his sister to touch the people around him, so he took them out of the street.


    Now, they are sitting in a fast food restaurant.


    At this time, Lu Han completely put away his ruffian spirit in the underground casino.


    He looked gentle, tried to control his tone and asked, "how did ah Li find it?"


    Mi Youning drank the juice Lu Han asked her for. Her eyes were innocent and said, "listen to what the students said."


    Lu Han frowned when he heard the speech. He had never known his sister''s classmates.


    Even pay special attention to this aspect.


    Even sometimes, when I meet my sister''s classmates or something, I will pretend not to know them.


    Even my sister is here.


    Now this makes him sound a little bad.


    Mi Youning has been secretly observing all the expressions of Lu Han.


    See each other thinking and frowning.


    She knew this was a smart man.


    Otherwise, he would not have been a good student with outstanding achievements.


    ¡¢

 Chapter 354

    When Lu Han resolutely dropped out of school, it was not his bad grades.


    But he was reluctant to leave and bear hardships.


    Dad killed mom, one died and the other went to jail.


    Only he and his sister are left. They depend on each other and live under great pressure.


    As for the relatives around, they have long avoided it.


    Lu Han thought for a while, as if he understood something.


    He looked up at Mi Youning, "ah Li, how are you at school?"


    When he asked, he was a little nervous and cramped.


    Mi Youning put down the juice in her hand and looked at Lu Han seriously.


    But he is only twenty, but his dress and external temperament.


    Over the years, Sheng Sheng has been tempered into a ruffian spirit and sophisticated.


    Only when facing his sister will he have his most authentic side.


    "Brother, do you still want to go to school?"


    Lu Han looked at her in surprise and smiled bitterly.


    "I''ve been away from school for many years. It seems that it''s been a long time."


    His eyes were filled with nostalgia, sadness and complexity.


    Mi Youning thinks this man still has a chance.


    "Brother, I don''t need your tuition next semester. I can''t drag you down any more. I still save the money you gave me, about tens of thousands."


    Lu Han looked at her with surprise in his eyes.


    "The money is for you. I can''t go back. Now the school is too far away from me."


    After that, he looked at Mi Youning carefully, "ah Li, if you feel ashamed of your brother''s job, go back and change it."


    There is not only one job to earn money. He just changes another job.


    Mi Youning smiled and shook his head. "What''s humiliation? It''s too late for others to envy such a good brother. I just hope you can think of yourself."


    Lu Han saw in his sister''s eyes that he really didn''t have any dislike. Even his clear eyes looked at him seriously.


    At this moment, he was suddenly confused.


    My sister should step into society after college.


    Although he didn''t say so for so many years, he didn''t let his sister suffer a lot.


    But they also tried their best. After all, their families are different.


    Lu Han looked at the pedestrians on the road and began to think about his future.


    Mi Youning doesn''t bother to see this.


    After a long time, Lu Han turned his head, "my brother will think about it. Go back to school first. It''s not safe for a girl to be outside."


    Mi Youning looked at his previous attitude and knew that he would really think about it and nodded.


    "I''m not a child anymore, but it''s time to go back to school. I''ll think about it later.


    Recently, I''m playing aoshiyou. There will be a game next month. The first place will be rewarded with 500000.


    At that time, I will try to get the first place. If my brother wants to do anything, he can also use the money to make some investment. "


    Lu Han shook his head and laughed, thinking that his sister was too whimsical.


    But there was no retort, "well, games can be played, but you can''t delay your studies."


    "Well, I see."


    Mi Youning gets up and sees Lu Han''s face. She is also helpless.


    However, she is bound to win the first place in the aoshiyou competition next month.


    Lu Han took his sister to the taxi and watched the car go away. Only then did he walk to the place where he worked.


    He was pleased that his sister had finally grown up.


    Would even think about it for him.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Han is in a good mood.


    But it''s time for him to think about it for the future.


    After my sister worked, having such a mixed brother as him always had a bad influence.


    PS£º


    Today was a bad day. I was frankly pointed out that my grades were bad. My eyes were sour at that time.


    It felt really bad. The more I thought about it, the more I felt wronged. I couldn''t control my tears.


    It''s embarrassing, but I don''t blame others for saying that I feel uncomfortable and wronged.


    Because there is no denying that the data in this book is really bad.


    I''ve been writing for three months, and I''ve written an average of 10000 words a day. How much I expected when I opened the book, and how much I''m disappointed now.


    I don''t know why this book is like this. I don''t ask for results against the sky, but I can''t even compare with old books.


    Maybe it''s my own problem. Seeing that you are all five-star praise, there''s nothing to write down.


    It''s almost 400000. I feel like I can''t stand it.


    This book really put a lot of effort into it.

 Chapter 355

    Mi Youning returned to school. It was already noon.


    She went back to the dormitory and there was no one in it.


    Too lazy to go to the canteen for dinner, she took out a bowl of instant noodles from the original owner''s cabinet and soaked it.


    Then he turned on the computer and logged in with the account of aoshiyou.


    World [monk''s nun]: smile and go online!!!


    World [fall into magic]: smile!!!


    World [little Lori]: smile!!!


    World [carefree prodigal]: yo! Here comes the little poor man. Come to Dad''s arms!


    World [unparalleled Royal daughter]: human demon online! It will cause chaos in the world!


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mi Youning went online, he saw the information coming from the world.


    The sarcasm and the words of watching the excitement made mi Youning smile without paying any attention.


    For those, she really didn''t have the slightest mood fluctuation.


    Mi Youning ate instant noodles while looking at the information of the world.


    World [little Lori]: that carefree prodigal son, don''t joke too much.


    World [carefree prodigal]: chick, dad likes this mouth. It''s exciting to work without men or women.


    The world [falls to the devil]: Although words are rude, they also have some truth.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: your taste is really heavy. Such a male and female monster can eat it and is not afraid to vomit. I won''t lift it from now on.


    World [pig family treasure]: pig, the world is terrible.


    World [Xiaobao''s pig]: honey, let''s do the task. It''s none of our business.


    ¡­¡­


    World [husband''s pillow]: leave some words. A smile doesn''t provoke you.


    World [Taisui Youxi]: how about a smile? It doesn''t have much to do with you, and don''t go too far.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: he has such a family background and such disgusting practices, and we are not allowed to say it?


    World [carefree prodigal]: Why did you keep silent with a smile? You can''t keep peeping at the screen, ha ha


    World [fall to the ground and become a devil]: smile at me. If you''re here, just make a noise. I want to make an appointment with you - Huobao.


    ¡­¡­


    While eating instant noodles, MI Youning has been looking at the messy information in the world.


    She stood up and stretched, feeling that it was time to hit her face.


    Sit back on the seat and MI Youning moves the mouse.


    Click on the original owner''s equipment.


    This is all due to the task.


    There are many top-level equipment in the warehouse, which the original owner has not been willing to bring since he got it.


    Because since I took it, I started timing.


    Those equipment are only valid for one month.


    Mi Youning calculated that the "Ao Shi You" competition from today to next month is just within one month.


    She brushed a few times and carried the top equipment and suits to the characters.


    The smiling character instantly changed into new equipment.


    The gorgeous clothes have a powerful defense function.


    However, the clothes are somewhat exposed, but they are also super high equipment in the clothes.


    The figure was beautiful, beautiful, but his eyes were full of charm.


    Those bright eyes are as bright and clear as stars. They really give the character full marks.


    Holding a long sword emitting blue light in his hand.


    Although the style is ordinary, as long as you attack the monster in the game, or the demon clan, and the player.


    The other party''s blood is falling down.


    Even the red bird ring on your hand has a defensive function.


    Now with a smile, this character is full of treasure.

 Chapter 356

    Mi Youning nodded secretly. This equipment instantly improved a lot of combat effectiveness.


    She opened the map of aoshiyou and entered the showdown platform.


    Then he beat the keyboard with both hands as fast as lightning.


    World [smile]: how boring it is to talk! I''m waiting for you on the showdown platform!


    World [smile]: how boring it is to talk! I''m waiting for you on the showdown platform!


    World [smile]: how boring it is to talk! I''m waiting for you on the showdown platform!


    Mi Youning is afraid that people will drown her news and sends three messages in a row.


    Standing on the showdown platform, she looked at her surroundings.


    Why is aoshiyou so popular.


    This scene is really like a fairyland. It makes people immerse themselves. The feeling is unusual.


    Not to mention the game characters, they really feel good about themselves.


    After MI Youning sent three messages in a row, the world fell into peace for a moment.


    It seems that everyone can''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, someone finally came out


    World [falling into a devil]: I''ll go first and smile. Is there anyone with me?


    World [carefree prodigal]: add me.


    World [little Lori]: I''ll go and see the play, hee hee


    Next, most people went to the showdown platform to have a look.


    Of course, there are those who want to fight a decisive battle.


    Mi Youning sneered at this.


    Among these people, the most active one is this [Royal female unparalleled].


    As long as she goes online, there must be this [Royal female unparalleled] appearance.


    Standing on the showdown platform, MI Youning soon waited for someone to come.


    A figure wearing white clothes and holding a long sword appeared with [carefree prodigal son] on his head.


    Then came the bald monk with double swords, which was what he shouted before.


    Seeing these two people, MI Youning stood on the stage and played a sword with his wrist.


    Then the sword in his hand pointed at them.


    World [smile]: have you been waiting for a long time, are you one or two together?


    The [carefree prodigal son] and [landing into a devil] here have lost their eyes.


    Just because at this time [smile] the red dress is full of charm charm temperament.


    This is the first time they have seen such clothes and equipment.


    Yingying''s waist was not wrapped by cloth.


    Those slender legs seemed to be exposed, which made people scratch their hearts and lungs.


    Then someone arrived.


    World [little Laurie]: Wow! A smile is beautiful!


    World [pig family treasure]: it''s so beautiful! I''m tired of beauty!


    World [xiaobaojia pig]: baby, I feel less beautiful than you.


    World [Zixia fairy]: this smile is really a goddess who has the capital to make this service. This fairy is ashamed.


    World [monk''s nun]: it seems that this equipment is not in the mall of aoshiyou.


    World [husband''s pillow]: indeed, it''s not. Did it come out of the task? It must be the best with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The world has been brushed by the name [smile].


    As long as you can see, people come to join the fun.


    The previously deserted showdown platform was soon surrounded by people.


    World [smile]: I''ll accompany anyone who wants to go on stage. Once I lose, I''ll beat you down.


    As soon as her words were sent out, the world was quiet again.


    [falling into a devil] and [carefree prodigal son] here fly towards the showdown platform at the same time.


    ¡¢

 Chapter 357

    They won''t kill themselves, one by one.


    The level of [smile] is obviously higher than them.


    When they came to the stage, the weapons in their hands attacked [smile].


    Mi Youning saw their movements and flew back.


    The sword in her hand still pointed at them.


    Until she retreated to the showdown platform, the stone pillar across the sky kicked her foot and flew towards the two opposite.


    [falling into a devil] and [carefree prodigal son] saw her step back and thought they had a chance to defeat each other.


    However, I saw [a smile] flying towards them.


    They were still wondering when the long sword in their hands was emitting blue light.


    At this moment of doubt, they were thrown off the stage.


    Instead of touching their bodies with a sword, MI Youning uses the sword Qi to throw them out.


    It can be seen how powerful this sword is.


    Mi Youning flew down and stood on the showdown platform.


    She looked down at [falling into a devil] and [carefree prodigal son].


    The world [smiles]: if you lose, if you dare to chew your tongue behind your back, you will be chased!


    World [little Lori]: goddess!


    World [pig family treasure]: shit! So handsome!


    World [nun of the monk''s family]: Well, with a smile, it seems that the combat ability has become stronger and the operation of cow force.


    World [* * * *]: it''s too powerful for me.


    World [* * * *]: when was this smile so powerful!


    ¡­¡­


    The world is full of positive words.


    Unfortunately, some people are still in a hurry to die.


    The world [Royal daughter is unparalleled]: I''ll come!


    I saw the female player [unparalleled Royal girl] flying on the showdown platform.


    In the same red dress, it''s a pity that she is not a bit worse than [smiling].


    Their appearance and temperament, as well as the decoration of their clothes.


    None of this can be compared.


    As soon as the [Royal daughter] came on stage, MI Youning sat in his chair and looked at the characters on the screen.


    There was a sneer and mockery on his face.


    This is an old acquaintance.


    The vest of the old enemy of the original owner in the game.


    However, this [Royal female unparalleled] level is not low.


    At least it''s much higher than [landing into a devil] and [carefree prodigal son].


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: smile with a smile. Now you''ve been poked into the truth, so you''re angry. You even don''t hesitate to pay a lot of money to make everyone change you.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: This equipment costs a lot of money. Next, you won''t eat dirt at school.


    Seeing the news sent by the other party, MI Youning glanced.


    She reached out and manipulated the characters quickly.


    I saw [smiling] on the showdown stage flying towards [imperial daughter matchless].


    The sword Qi in her hand suddenly rose, and [imperial daughter unparalleled] was hurt by the sword Qi and kept retreating.


    Until they pushed people to the showdown stage.


    Mi Youning flew into the sky with one hand.


    She floats in the air and uses the sword Qi to arrange the array to control [imperial daughter matchless].


    Then he hit the keyboard with both hands.


    The world [smiles]: if you want to fight, there''s so much nonsense.


    After that, the sword in her hand went straight to the array.


    When the sword touched the array, [imperial daughter matchless] was shocked and stepped down.


    World [smile]: who else is next?


    [unparalleled imperial daughter] she was shocked and flew away. She quickly got up from the ground.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: smile, you''re a sneak attack, it doesn''t count!


    World [smile]: then come on.


    PS£º


    New communication group.


    Welcome to miyouge, group chat number: 787352502

 Chapter 358

    Mi Youning doesn''t care. She''s really not afraid of the rank of [unparalleled Royal daughter].


    Unless the first three characters of this service appear, she doesn''t refuse others.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter] came to power again, but was soon knocked down again.


    The onlookers saw once again that [the imperial daughter is unparalleled] was beaten down.


    Then he went on stage again and tossed back and forth many times.


    Until he finally knocked people down again.


    Mi Youning sat in a chair and yawned lazily.


    Then type with both hands.


    The world [smiles with a smile]: it''s almost enough for the Royal girl to be unparalleled. There are people waiting in line behind.


    I saw that the character of the [Royal female matchless] disappeared in situ.


    This is the next number.


    World [smile]: who else, come on!


    Soon someone wants to challenge again.


    Mi Youning knocked these people down one by one.


    Finally, the world is full of people who appreciate her manipulation and her equipment.


    Half an hour later, no one came on.


    Mi Youning tapped the keyboard again.


    World [smile]: since no one is on the stage, don''t chew your tongue behind your back in the future. If you don''t agree, I welcome you to challenge at any time.


    World [little Lori]: Sweet goddess, can you tell me whether you are a man or a woman {shy}.


    Mi Youning smiled and knocked on the keyboard.


    Then the number went down


    The rest of the crowd saw [a smile] under the number.


    Looking at the last sentence she sent, they fell into silence.


    The world [smiles]: can be male or female, can be attacked or accepted, can sit upright and have a clear conscience.


    ¡­¡­


    The world has been quiet for a long time, and finally someone can''t stand it.


    World [little Lori]: Er... Goddess, what does that mean?


    World [monk''s nun]: Well, it''s interesting to smile. The identification is completed.


    World [pig family treasure]: whether Yanran is male or female, she is my goddess. She''s so handsome!


    World [Taisui Youxi]: boring, so many people can''t fight with a smile.


    World [* * * *]: didn''t you find the point? A smile didn''t say her gender.


    World [* * * *]: nonsense, we all have eyes to see!


    World [* * * *]: no matter, whether Yanran is male or female, she is my goddess, or... Male god!


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning quit the game, sat on the table and took out the original owner''s book.


    Look at the complex equations above and the difficult notes.


    Mi Youning accepted his life to absorb knowledge.


    Since it''s decided to next semester, Lu Han doesn''t have to pay the tuition.


    Then next, she will get a scholarship.


    But fortunately, she has an unforgettable memory.


    Mi Youning sat at his desk all afternoon and read the contents of that book almost.


    At this time, other people in the dormitory also finished class. Mi Youning closed his books.


    She got up and went to the canteen for dinner.


    In the canteen, there are a lot of people. Mi Youning happened to meet the school grass.


    Li Wenhao saw mi Youning and immediately came forward.


    "Ah Li -"


    Hearing this familiar voice, MI Youning knew who was coming.


    She turned and looked at Li Wenhao with theout expression. He was a sunny boy.


    "What a coincidence." Mi Youning said.


    Topic terminator, cold tone.


    If you change ordinary people, you really can''t take it.


    In her tone and expressionless appearance, she simply refused people thousands of miles away.


    Unfortunately, Li Wenhao is not an ordinary person. He is two kinds of people.


    Li Wenhao smiled and said, "yes, let''s eat together?"


    PS: a new book friend exchange group has been established.


    Welcome to miyouge, group chat number: 787352502


    [when entering the group, you must fill in the book where you read, and the name of the male or female owner in the book.]

 Chapter 359

    Mi Youning has expectations in his eyes.


    But he showed a cold look.


    "No, I''m going back to the dormitory."


    Li Wenhao still had a smile on his face. "Well, do you want to come out for a walk in the evening?"


    Mi Youning blushed, glanced at each other quickly and nodded gently.


    Then he turned shyly into the canteen.


    Looking at the back of MI Youning leaving, the smile on Li Wenhao''s face became inevitable.


    Now that we''ve been dating for a month, it''s time to eat it.


    Such a woman is very energetic when she eats.


    Mi Youning really had dinner and went back to the dormitory.


    That Li Wenhao, she really doesn''t like it very much.


    Especially those eyes.


    It''s too conceited.


    The valley in those eyes is not covered.


    Just cheat the little girl.


    A little fart.


    Mi Youning finished dinner and drank a glass of water. The dormitory door was opened from the outside.


    Standing in front of the window, she turned and looked at the dormitory door.


    I saw three girls standing outside the door.


    The three were looking at her, too.


    Mi Youning nodded coldly to the three, then turned around holding the cup and continued to look out of the window.


    The three people shrugged at her and walked into the dormitory.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes at the moment she turned around.


    A faint light flashed in her eyes.


    It''s coming so fast.


    The two girls I saw in the morning were Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    The girl who came back with them in the evening was also their roommate.


    But I moved out of school a month ago.


    His name is Qin Yulan, but he is a learning bully.


    They used to live on campus.


    However, just a month ago, the other party suddenly moved out of the dormitory.


    The reason is to study hard and rent a house alone.


    A month ago, it was just the time when the original owner Lu Li and the school grass Li Wenhao first met.


    The original owner didn''t take this into account. He often didn''t go back to the dormitory and seldom spoke to Qin Yulan.


    At that time, she suspected Wang Qi and Li Yao in the dormitory, and even suspected that many people around framed her.


    But he didn''t put Qin Yulan into doubt.


    However, the one who did not suspect the original owner was the one who framed her.


    Qin Yulan is the sworn enemy of the original owner [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] in aoshiyou.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter] it''s also her vest.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao walked into the dormitory, each busy.


    But Qin Yulan walked to MI Youning with a smile on her face.


    "Lu Li, I didn''t see you in class today. Is your body uncomfortable?"


    The caring words and gentle tone do not look like a slander in the game.


    Mi Youning turned and looked coldly at Qin Yulan, gently sipping at the corners of her mouth.


    "Ask for leave."


    She put down her water cup and took out the mobile phone shaking in her pocket.


    "I''m waiting for you downstairs."


    It''s a short message from Li Wenhao.


    Qin Yulan was close to one side and naturally saw the information.


    When she saw that the sender was Li Wenhao, her eyes were filled with jealousy and distortion.


    The hands on the legs also clenched into fists, as if they were enduring something.


    However, soon her face returned to the previous smile.


    "Lu Li, I heard that you play the game aoshiyou. It''s said that this game is very fun. Teach me. I''ve brought the computer."


    Qin Yulan took out his notebook from his backpack.


    Mi Youning looked at her actions in silence.


    This is prepared.


    He sneered in his heart, but he hesitated and tangled on his face.


    Qin Yulan puts the computer on the desk and turns to look at her.

 Chapter 360

    Seeing the tangle and hesitation on MI Youning''s face, she bit her lips.


    "Lu Li, you shouldn''t. don''t you want to help me?"


    Listen to the wronged voice and look at the little expression.


    It''s like I''m sorry for her if I shouldn''t.


    Mi Youning didn''t show what he thought.


    Since the other party wants to play, why not play with her.


    She looked down at her mobile phone and stared at Li Wenhao''s information. It was a pity that she didn''t give up.


    Qin Yulan saw this scene, and her jealousy had already been uncontrollable.


    But now she must restrain and endure.


    The woman pretended to be high and cold and hooked Li Wenhao''s heart away.


    It made her so willing.


    Qin Yulan smiled more gently on her face, but she had a more vicious idea in her heart.


    Mi Youning sent a short message to Li Wenhao, then looked up and said to Qin Yulan, "yes."


    "Really, thank you Lu Li."


    Qin Yulan smiled brightly.


    It seems like I''m really happy.


    Mi Youning admired her acting skills.


    Mingming is only one level worse than her in aoshiyou. He licks - his face and asks her to teach him.


    Next, MI Youning turns on the computer, and Qin Yulan follows.


    She really built a trumpet.


    Mi Youning looked at the low-level number and didn''t have any title. It was really clean.


    "Wow! Lu Li, your character is so beautiful. Does it cost a lot of money?"


    Mi Youning shook his head when he heard the speech, "no money."


    I won''t explain it later.


    But Qin Yulan stared at the character with a smile, and his eyes burst out with killing intention.


    Mi Youning seems not to feel her sight and enters the daily task interface.


    "Let''s go to Huahai first, where we can absorb the essence of heaven and earth and upgrade your number."


    "Ah... Good."


    Qin Yulan took back her sight, skillfully clicked on the interface of aoshiyou and entered the sea of flowers.


    Mi Youning swept all this from the corner of her eyes, and her expression was as cold as usual.


    [smile] standing in the sea of flowers in Ao Shi you with a little Lori.


    After MI Youning boarded the game this time, there was no previous sarcasm.


    World [little Lori]: goddess! The goddess is online!


    World [pig family treasure]: Goddess Yan Ran is online! Good chicken jelly! When will we see the goddess fight again!


    World [* * * * *]: smile and look forward to your wonderful hot-blooded battle!


    World [* * * * *]: male god, sweet male god


    Mi Youning saw several familiar waistcoats in the world.


    But there was no language to attack her.


    She took Qin Yulan''s characters and walked in the sea of flowers.


    This is also a daily task.


    At this time, Qin Yulan naturally saw the information in the world.


    There was a sneer in her eyes.


    These people are really the grass on the wall.


    I used to belittle [smile] with her, but now it''s so disgusting.


    However, she didn''t think that if she hadn''t done what she did, those people wouldn''t have done so.


    "Lu Li, they say [smile] is you. You seem to be very popular, but why do people call you a male god?"


    Qin Yulan looked at Mi Youning with surprise on her face.


    Hearing this surprised tone, MI Youning turned his head and frowned.


    "I''m a woman."


    Her tone was very serious.


    When looking at Qin Yulan, he even had doubts in his eyes.


    For the suspicious and serious eyes, Qin Yulan''s disguised face is about to stretch.


    Just because of MI Youning''s sight, it seems to be asking, are you all right.


    PS: seeing your encouragement, I won''t reply one by one. There are still 60000 manuscripts to catch up this month. Thank you again.


    New book exchange group: 787352502


    [when entering the group, you must answer. Where to read the book, you should also bring the name of the male or female owner, otherwise you won''t be included in the group ~]


    Finally, ask for a wave - Recommended ticket.


    Good night everyone.

 Chapter 361

    However, this is only a more implicit expression.


    There is another way of expression.


    That is: Sha Bi! You don''t have eyes. You don''t see that I''m a woman.


    Mi Youning really wants to express the latter.


    Unfortunately, Qin Yulan is used to it. The original owner Lu Li looks cold and light.


    Like the original Lu Li character, it''s definitely not so direct.


    It''s not like someone with such a sharp idea.


    Qin Yulan''s cheeks were hot and her heart was guilty. She turned her head.


    However, when they looked at each other, their game characters had reached a cliff.


    That is the end of the sea of flowers.


    Because there was a guardrail, the character stopped automatically.


    When Qin Yulan turned around, he naturally saw this scene.


    She is also an old player of aoshiyou. Naturally, she knows what''s here.


    Staring at the screen, the [smiling] in red, with calculation in her eyes.


    This cliff can fall.


    Although it will not have any impact on Lu Li, she is happy only to see each other make a fool of herself.


    If she really fell off the cliff, she retained each other after the screenshot. The embarrassing scene of falling off the cliff was also pleasant.


    She turned to look at the woman sitting next to her, and then moved the mouse with both hands.


    I saw [smiling] people without titles around me, slowly approaching.


    The little Lori''s body hit it quickly when she was close to [smiling].


    "Ah..."


    I saw [smile] disappear on the edge of the cliff and fall.


    Qin Yulan couldn''t help crying out.


    On MI Youning''s side, he had already seen each other''s actions.


    However, she really doesn''t know what the other party wants to do.


    She didn''t know Qin Yulan''s mind until she fell off the cliff.


    Hearing the scream in her ear again, she turned her eyes secretly.


    What''s the meaning of such a non itchy and painless? It''s childish.


    It''s just a game.


    Mi Youning turns around and looks coldly at Qin Yulan.


    The pair of frightened eyes.


    "Lu Li, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to, I just want to see..."


    "Nothing."


    Mi Youning waved his hand, turned his head and began to manipulate his characters.


    However, changes happened at this moment.


    [smile] when he fell off the cliff, a man suddenly flew out of the hillside.


    Mi Youning''s eyes were surprised and his mouth opened slightly when he saw the other party flying and holding [smile].


    Is this [smiling] attractive to the great God.


    You can touch it.


    And the other party hugged her.


    That man is the king.


    It is also the key figure in the original plot who drove Lu Li back from aoshiyou.


    The player character of [King in the world] is a beautiful man.


    The facial features are clear and deep, and the cold eyes make people feel alienated.


    At this time, the other party dressed in white, held [smile] in his arms and flew to the cliff.


    His cold and arrogant eyes exuded the air of a king.


    It really deserves to be king in the world.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and watched [King in the world] take her to the cliff.


    And she''s been watching each other''s equipment.


    Although he was dressed in white, it was a pity that he wore a different temperament.


    The angular face made people look at it and couldn''t help looking more.


    "Wow! King in the world! Great God!"


    Qin Yulan was looking for a sense of existence again.

 Chapter 362

    Mi Youning listened to the buzzing sound in her ears and was bored in her heart.


    But I have to play with each other.


    "You know him, too?"


    The smile on Qin Yulan''s face was stiff, and then said, "I''ve seen it before in the first place in the ranking list."


    Mi Youning said he knew.


    Then he turned back and continued to look at the screen. Unfortunately, Li Yao made a noise at this time.


    "Can you keep your voice down?"


    Qin Yulan turned around and said, "OK, let''s turn off the game sound."


    She turned off the volume of the computer.


    Mi Youning''s side is a desktop computer. She needs to stand up.


    Now others in the dormitory have opinions, and she is also helpless.


    Looking at the game screen, [King in the world] is still flying with her.


    She stood up and reached out to turn off the volume.


    However, her hand touched the keyboard.


    World: [smile] used the magic skill of [King in the world].


    World: [smile] used memoda skill * 2 to [King in the world].


    World: [smile] used the magic skill * 3 to [King in the world].


    World: [smile] Yes


    The next step is to use the melada skill in series.


    Mi Youning didn''t see this scene, but Qin Yulan saw it.


    World [Zixia fairy]: the goddess kissed the great God!!!


    World [* * * * *]: King''s landing God! King''s landing God!!


    World [******]: what''s that smile! I kissed the great God!


    World [pig family treasure]: the goddess is so handsome! Kiss the great God! Find position find position!!!


    World [* * * * *]: coordinate Huahai world.


    World [I''m waiting for you]: come to Huahai world and [smile] kiss the great God! See it with your own eyes!


    World [* * * * *]: Sweet bitch! Wait!


    The world is crazy, and most people want to fight [smile].


    There are also some people who have nothing to do with themselves and want to join the fun.


    ¡­¡­


    And Han Ziming here is also confused.


    Then he raised his eyebrows with surprise in his eyes.


    Before, he did a task on the hillside, cleaned up the Warcraft inside, turned around and saw [a smile].


    During this time, the other party has swiped the screen on this service.


    There are messages about her every day.


    Although he doesn''t go online often, he knows more or less.


    Some people suspected that she was a human demon, even exposed her vest, and her real life was picked out.


    At that moment, seeing the [smiling] in red, he didn''t know what was wrong and flew to hold the man.


    He wanted to put people on the cliff, so he should go offline.


    But who knows, the next [smile] unexpectedly used such skills on him.


    This is the first time he has such treatment in the game.


    This made him novel without much disgust.


    After all, he developed this game.


    Han Ziming sat in a wheelchair with his chin in his hand and looked at the screen with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning turned off the volume here.


    Her hand on the keyboard also moved away.


    At the same time, the use of skills in the world has stopped


    World: [smile] use the magic skill * 66 against [King''s landing in the world].


    World [monk''s nun]: smiling is really 666.


    World [* * * * *]: fart! shame on you!


    World [little Lori]: the goddess is 6!


    World [******]: a smile is shameless! Bitch - one!


    World [******]: smile at bichi!


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning looked at the world while she turned off the volume.


    I was scolded so badly.

 Chapter 363

    She didn''t believe it, but she was held by [King in the world] for so long.


    It will cause so much resentment.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help turning over the records above.


    Meanwhile, Qin Yulan has turned off the computer.


    She put the computer in her bag and said to MI Youning, "Lu Li, it''s getting late. I should go. This game doesn''t seem to be suitable for me."


    Mi Youning turns around and looks at Qin Yulan suspiciously.


    So what does this woman want to do when she comes here today and plays such a play.


    Qin Yulan packed up her things, picked up her bag and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Then I''ll go first. See you tomorrow."


    Without waiting for MI Youning to reply, he turned and left the dormitory.


    Mi Youning frowned. Is this woman sick.


    And Qin Yulan is really satisfied.


    I wanted to talk about Lu Li. How did the equipment come from.


    But I didn''t expect any unexpected gains.


    Mi Youning watched Qin Yulan leave, glanced, and looked back at the computer screen again.


    When she turned to the skills she had used before, she was about to cry.


    This is more crazy than the original story, the original Lord fell [King in the world].


    The original owner hit the great God, and she kissed the great God.


    Not just once, but 66 times.


    Mi Youning leaned weakly against the seat.


    World [******]: smile, you green pool! Is the great God defiled by you!


    Mi Youning thought that she should not be defiled.


    World [* * * * *]: Sweet bitch! Shameless!


    Uh huh, bitch, what''s the shame? You can''t eat or use it. Just feel free.


    World [******]: a genie with no men or women! Disgusting dead demon!


    Well, men and women don''t matter. Men and women can still make you scream with tools.


    World [little Lori]: This is crazy! The goddess kissed the great God, but she won''t die. It''s just a game. The great God also hugged the goddess.


    Seeing this familiar vest and saying good things for himself, MI Youning''s heart is rational.


    Sister paper, you have an eye.


    But then Lolita make complaints about it.


    The other party didn''t parry. The madness of these people finally stopped making a sound.


    Mi Youning looks at the people all over the world who denounce her.


    She sighed and couldn''t help looking at the figures of [smiling] and [King in the world].


    Now they have reached the top of the mountain and [King in the world] put her down.


    They were very close to each other, and there were many people around.


    Most of these people were Tucao, and even make complaints about her.


    Mi Youning estimated that if [King in the world] were not here.


    She''s going the same way as the original owner again.


    Killed by everyone.


    Mi Youning touched his chin and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    There was a sudden flash of light.


    These people are now angry that she kissed the king.


    But who can guarantee that they don''t have such a mind.


    At this point, we must grasp their tails.


    She reached out and quickly tapped on the keyboard and sent out a message.


    The world [smile]: King''s landing God is also the God in my mind. How can I not express my heart and admiration for him when I get this opportunity? I think so.


    World [******]: Yanran bichi! Sweet bitch!


    World [smile]: everyone likes the great God. Of course, I am no exception. Now that I have this opportunity, of course, I have to express my love. I think everyone must have such a mind.


    World [******]: with a smile, get out of this service and get out of aoshiyou!

 Chapter 364

    World [smile]: I have never monopolized the mind of the great God. Of course, everyone has the opportunity to like the great God. Of course, I have to express it. Otherwise, how can the great God know you.


    World [smile]: everyone who likes the great God should hurry up. The opportunity is right in front of you. If you miss it, you won''t have it.


    Just as mi Youning said these words, the people who were still scolding her stopped slowly.


    Then mi Youning clicked on the secret chat of "king in the world".


    Secret chat [smile]: great God, please bear with me. Thank you for helping me.


    Mi Youning sent a secret chat to Junlintianxia and went offline directly.


    These people react and don''t know what the scene will be.


    There is also the poor king who doesn''t know how to face the "group attack" of those people.


    ¡­¡­


    Secret chat [smile]: great God, please bear with me. Thank you for helping me.


    Han Ziming looked at the secret information and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Then he closed the permission of others to use skills.


    This woman sold him.


    Saved her, but left him alone.


    This is really the first one to dare to treat him like this.


    World [* * * * *]: why can''t I use skills for the great God?!!


    World [* * * * *]: me too... {silly face}.


    World [* * * * *] + 1.


    World [past years]: it''s because the great God has closed his authority. Little sisters and brothers, break up. Your great God must be very sad now.


    At the sound of [past years], the world fell into silence.


    Because he is the third player in our service and a good friend of the great God of king in the world.


    Secret chat [over the years]: Ziming, have you been planted? {eat melons}.


    Han Ziming raised his eyebrows and struck the keyboard with both hands.


    Close chat [King of Kings]: are you free? Isn''t the company working overtime today?


    Zhang Weichen saw this scene and sat in the office with an angry face.


    Secret chat [over the years]: I said, can you not poke people''s hearts and lungs like this? {spit blood}.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: go home early after work. I''m waiting for this week''s report.


    Zhang Weichen knows to chat with Han Ziming. He will always be the loser.


    But he was also in a hurry to find abuse.


    It depends on whose play is bad. If you watch this person, what good fruit can you eat.


    Secret chat [over the years]: I said, are you curious about that [smile]? I had nothing to do. I hacked into her computer through my account.


    Han Ziming frowned when he saw his friend''s message.


    Secret chat [King''s landing God]: have you made the old mistake again? Don''t forget to take your medicine.


    Zhang Weichen was a hacker before. Later, he founded aoshiyou with Han Ziming and never did that again.


    Han Ziming himself doesn''t like such a thing.


    Today''s Zhang Weichen is really curious.


    I''m curious about Han Ziming''s view of [smile].


    This is the first time a friend has helped someone.


    To say [smile] with friends, one is the living self in the game.


    But in reality, he is a cold beauty, three feet away.


    His good friend, although high and cold in this game, is a very warm person in reality.


    At this moment, Zhang Weichen always wants to do something.


    Secret chat [King''s landing God]: rest early after work. I''ll get off first.


    When Zhang Weichen saw it, he immediately replied, "don''t introduce it. I''ll send you the picture of [smiling] and you need to see that the other party is a sister, a real sister."

 Chapter 365

    Immediately before Han Ziming went offline, a new email message came from his mailbox.


    He still played the game. When he clicked to turn off the computer, his hand stopped.


    He frowned slightly.


    Although I don''t like Zhang Weichen''s practice.


    But he couldn''t ignore his curiosity about [smiling].


    The woman is smart and cunning.


    He won''t agree with her tonight.


    But it is not denied that it is the most direct diversion of attention.


    Take yourself out so as not to cause a siege.


    He also thought of this before. As for how to help each other get away, there are also ways.


    But before he could implement it, he turned around and "sold" it with a smile.


    Han Ziming opened the mail by magic.


    The computer screen is dominated by a picture of a woman.


    When Han Ziming saw this picture, disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    She is a very young girl with dull eyes and cold face, giving people a sense of distance.


    Looks good, very good.


    But it was not what he expected.


    Han Ziming closed the mail, turned off the computer, turned around and left the study with a wheelchair.


    However, he did not know that this was the soul of the original owner before mi Youning came to the world.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next week, MI Youning lived at 3:00 a.m. every day.


    Classroom, canteen, dormitory.


    This week passed very quietly.


    As for her kissing the king''s landing God in the game, it didn''t cause much trouble.


    Because those people are encircling the great God.


    Since the great God went offline that day, he never came up again.


    And MI Youning is also free.


    Do tasks every day, upgrade, fight monsters, have a good time.


    Until the end of the month, it was close to the aoshiyou competition.


    Mi Youning began to consider which partner to find.


    This "Ao Shi You" competition is a duet.


    There is no distinction between men and women, but it must be double.


    Look at the players with higher levels in the list.


    It seems that there is only one.


    The other party is not online now. Mi Youning wants to have a private chat.


    Secret chat [smile]: do you want to form a team together for the game in a week?


    After the secret, MI Youning did his daily task to pass the time as usual.


    Of course, after she went online, there were still people looking for trouble.


    But they all ask for hardship. Those who are lower than her are in a hurry to find abuse.


    The level is similar to her and doesn''t take advantage of it.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhang Weichen is having dinner with Han Ziming in the company.


    Aoshiyou was founded by two people together.


    Of course, if there is no backer behind this small company, it will not stand firm in this era of popular online games.


    Han Ziming is the biggest backer of aoshiyou company.


    He himself is the only child of a well-known entrepreneur.


    Unfortunately, five years ago, Han Ziming had a car accident with his parents.


    Han''s father and mother died on the spot, and Han Ziming lived alone.


    The car accident also made his legs unable to stand up again.


    He needs long-term treatment.


    During that time, Han Ziming was at his lowest point.


    Two years after the accident, Han Ziming came out slowly.


    Then he received the huge industry under the name of Han''s father and mother.


    However, half of the industries have been turned over to the state.


    The Han family has intervened in various industries.


    Hospitals, scientific research and many patents are beneficial to the country.


    Now Han Ziming is still not short of money. As long as he lives in this world, he will always have a smooth journey.

 Chapter 366

    Zhang Weichen knows that his good friend doesn''t catch a cold for anything now.


    Even today''s "Ao Shi You" was studied by him with each other.


    During that time, Han Ziming was in a wheelchair.


    He was in a low mood.


    So Zhang Weichen took out the game he had studied.


    At first, just to help friends pass the time.


    Who would have thought that they would study aoshiyou in more than a year.


    And, of course, the team behind them.


    Now looking at his friend sitting opposite, Zhang Weichen''s mind is active.


    The company is becoming more and more stable.


    Although the company is owned by two people, on the face of it, he manages it alone.


    Although the company has a lot of income, it''s a pity that friends don''t like it at all.


    This is the company that the other party gave him for nothing.


    However, friends still make up their minds on company events.


    I saw my friend finish his meal.


    Zhang Weichen got up and came to his desk.


    He turned on the computer and logged in to the game of aoshiyou.


    The first time I opened the game, I saw someone chatting about him privately.


    Seeing that it was [a smile], he couldn''t help looking up at his friend Han Ziming.


    "Zi Ming, did you see the picture of smiling at me last time?"


    Han Ziming put down his chopsticks and glanced up at him.


    Without any words, he pushed the button on his wheelchair and went to the bathroom in the office.


    Zhang Weichen looked at his back and showed a trace of calculation on his face.


    He and Han Ziming have been friends for so many years, but in real life, he has never seen a woman around him.


    This is true both before the accident and in recent years.


    Now in the "Ao Shi You", I met a [smile].


    If he doesn''t do anything, he will be sorry for the little storm caused by these two people some time ago.


    Secret chat [over the years]: OK, but Yanran, you know, if you don''t participate in this competition [King in the world], we will be the final winner.


    Secret chat [over the years]: how to share the reward of one million? Why don''t we meet and talk?


    Mi Youning soon saw the secret conversation of [past and past years].


    She looked at the request for a meeting and couldn''t help looking surprised.


    Mi Yuning decided to learn about this [over the years].


    She put her hand on the ring in her left hand, and the information about each other appeared in her mind.


    Mi Youning opens her eyes and stares at the secret message with complex eyes.


    Then she slowly tapped the keyboard and sent the message out.


    Secret chat [smile]: OK, you decide the place. I have time at any time.


    Zhang Weichen saw the other party''s news and laughed loudly.


    Because he has plenty of time now.


    He sent the other party his mobile phone number and the agreed place.


    Han Ziming washed his hands and saw the bad smile on Zhang Weichen''s face.


    He raised his eyebrows. "What have you done?


    No wonder he has been a good friend for many years.


    Zhang Weichen''s every move, he knows what the other party has done.


    Like the bad smile before, it was calculated.


    This is definitely another trap.


    Hearing Han Ziming''s voice, Zhang Weichen looked up and smiled at him.


    "Ziming, will you accompany me to the new Japanese restaurant downstairs after work in the evening?"


    Han Ziming frowned. He sensed that there was a conspiracy.


    But he didn''t refuse, "OK, as long as it''s not too late."


    "Show me today''s papers."

 Chapter 367

    Mi Youning wrote down Zhang Weichen''s phone number.


    She really didn''t expect that this [over the years] was the boss of aoshiyou.


    If the original owner didn''t have contact with each other, she wouldn''t find each other.


    Even less because of curiosity, find out each other''s information.


    The other party was a senior hacker before he founded the company.


    Mi Youning has no doubt at this time that the other party may have already hacked her.


    But for that 500000, of course she will go on this trip.


    The other party has so many assets that he won''t rob her of 500000.


    And it was a competition organized by his company, which was taken out of his pocket.


    Mi Youning finished his daily task and turned off the computer.


    He got up, took his cell phone, picked up the books on the desk and left the dormitory.


    She had just closed the door of the dormitory when her mobile phone vibrated.


    Mi Youning frowned when she heard the voice of the message.


    Zhang Weichen won''t find her phone so soon.


    However, when she turned on her cell phone, she found that she thought too much.


    It''s a message from Li Wenhao.


    "Ah Li, I have something to find you. Come to the grove of the school."


    Seeing this message, MI Youning put his mobile phone in his pocket.


    Since the last time, she refused to go downstairs.


    This is the first time Li Wenhao has found her.


    School grove?


    This is the holy land of the school.


    It is the gathering place of lovers in this school.


    At this time, MI Youning did not intend to refuse Li Wenhao''s invitation.


    Of course, she won''t tangle with each other anymore.


    Breaking up is inevitable, but it is not proposed by the other party.


    Mi Youning took the book in his arms and headed for the grove.


    Seeing the man in the small forest corridor, MI Youning narrowed her eyes and came forward.


    "Li Wenhao -"


    She stood behind each other and shouted.


    When Li Wenhao heard the speech, he turned to see it was her and stood up.


    It''s afternoon now. Most people have classes.


    There must be a reason why Li Wenhao asked people out at this time.


    After he turned around, his face was somewhat ugly.


    He took out his cell phone and walked towards mi Youning. "Ah Li, do you see if the person in this picture is you?"


    Mi Youning took each other''s cell phone.


    The picture on the mobile phone is her character player in aoshiyou.


    However, this photo is coincidental. Unfortunately, it is the scene of [King in the world] holding her.


    Mi Youning slides the mobile phone screen with her hand.


    The following is also the scene of [King in the world] holding her.


    Later, until the end, she used the skill of "king in the world".


    The two hugged - kissed each other.


    Or did she take the initiative to hold the king in the world.


    She was wearing a revealing red dress and hugged the man tightly.


    That can''t be wrapped in red, like - Lu - no - Lu''s legs are also close to each other.


    The skill of this screenshot is really very ambiguous.


    Even that action is imaginative.


    Mi Youning slides the screen with her hand, and finally finds that it''s gone.


    She turned off the screen of her mobile phone and handed it to Li Wenhao.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to pretend to be cold but awkward.


    "It''s me, but I''m curious. How did you get it?"


    Li Wenhao was about to open his mouth, but mi Youning didn''t give him a chance at all.


    She seemed to think of something, "ah... No woman gave it to you? It''s just a game. Don''t tell me you came to me because of this?"


    At last, MI Youning felt funny, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Wenhao on the other side was stunned to see her.

 Chapter 368

    Just because this moment of Lu Li, in his eyes is no longer the cold appearance in the past.


    The other party''s eyes looked straight at him. There was no evasion or nervousness in those eyes.


    She was full of confidence and her temperament changed.


    Li Wenhao took his mobile phone and stepped forward.


    It turned out that Lu Li was like this.


    It made him more excited.


    Seeing him approaching, MI Youning couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    This action seems to have alerted Li Wenhao.


    He couldn''t help coming forward and hugging people.


    Unfortunately, he just met mi Youning''s clothes and was thrown out by Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning grabbed Li Wenhao''s arm with both hands, raised his legs, bent and attacked the other party''s stomach.


    Then he gave up and Li Wenhao fell off the ground.


    "Well... Lu Li, you..."


    Li Wenhao held his stomach on the ground and couldn''t speak with pain.


    Mi Youning looked at him coldly.


    Empty has its appearance, but in fact, it will ruin the goods in it.


    In front of Li Wenhao, I don''t know how many girls cheated into - bed.


    Such a person, she thinks dirty.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t move your hand feet."


    Li Wenhao waited on the ground for a long time before he stood up, but his stomach was still uncomfortable.


    His sunny face twisted.


    "Lu Li, what are you wearing? It''s just a rush to catch up with others. I think you''re your honor.


    This month''s time has also given you face. I''ll do you today! "


    After Li Wenhao''s words, he pounced on MI Youning again.


    He thought he was unprepared before he was attacked.


    He can''t be a man. He''s not a woman''s opponent.


    Mi Youning saw in his eyes the light of Gu''s lack of hope, and the color of disgust on his face became more obvious.


    This just makes Li Wenhao angry.


    He rushed at Mi Youning regardless.


    With a certain momentum.


    Mi Youning threw the book aside on the grass.


    Then he moved his wrist and shot quickly when Li Wenhao came forward.


    The left hand punched, which was as fast as lightning, and went to Li Wenhao''s face.


    His right hand pulled his arm, pulled the man back and stepped out again.


    This time, she kicked Li Wenhao in the stomach again.


    "Ah! Um..."


    This made Li Wenhao suffer.


    Mi Youning moves so fast that he has no chance to resist at all.


    Mi Youning beat people down in twos and threes, and she clapped her hands.


    He looked disdainfully at Li Wenhao on the ground.


    Turn around and walk aside to pick up the books on the grass.


    Then he said coldly, "Li Wenhao, we''re finished! I advise you to check who gave you these screenshots. Don''t be used and calculated."


    With that, she lifted her feet and left here.


    However, the steps came to two steps, but stopped again.


    Mi Youning turns around and looks at Li Wenhao again.


    The other party was lying on the ground.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "Li Wenhao, you''ve played with so many women, but you''re just being played by women. You deserve it!"


    When Li Wenhao heard this, his eyes showed an expression of disbelief.


    The picture in his mobile phone was indeed sent to him by a strange mobile phone number.


    Now Lu Li''s words have plunged him into resentment.


    He didn''t expect Lu Li to look so attractive and have conquered the valley.


    Unfortunately, after today, they are finished.


    It''s all the fault of the person who sent him the message.


    Without this person, he and Lu Li would still be boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Without knowing this, he must have been more patient with Lu Li.

 Chapter 369

    In the future, you will also find her true side and eat people into your mouth.


    Unfortunately, it''s all over now.


    It''s all over.


    He lay awkwardly on the grass with a look of resentment in his eyes.


    Don''t let him find this man, or the other party will pay the price.


    Mi Youning turned and left with a smile on her face.


    Not a sneer, not a laugh, but a smile at the theatre.


    How could she not know who sent those screenshots to Li Wenhao.


    Except Qin Yulan, she can''t think of a second person.


    Moreover, Qin Yulan is very deep.


    She moved out of the dormitory after a few days with Li Wenhao.


    After that, the [demon Girl Butterfly clothes], who had been against the original owner, repeatedly targeted her again.


    Qin Yulan once played aoshiyou, but he wanted to compete with Lu Li.


    But later, I really hated it.


    Qin Yulan is a white lotus. What she doesn''t like is the original owner''s high cold goddess fan.


    But now mi Youning thinks she just needs to wait to see the play.


    With Li Wenhao''s temperament, he will pick Qin Yulan out.


    Mi Youning walks to the classroom with a book in her arms.


    Fortunately, this afternoon''s class is not nun extinction.


    Otherwise, the time wasted must be to teach people.


    ¡­¡­


    When the bell rings after class, MI Youning picks up her books and leaves the classroom.


    After looking at the time, Zhang Weichen agreed that there was still one hour left.


    She looked at Wang Qi and Li Yao walking in front of her.


    Shouted at the two: "Wang Qi, Li Yao -"


    The two men looked back at her at the same time.


    There was surprise and a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    Just because it was Lu Li''s first time to call them.


    In the past, like passers-by, they just nodded at each other in the dormitory without saying much.


    Mi Youning saw them stop and put on a cool smile.


    At this moment, she was not like the original owner, without emotion and exuded detached temperament.


    This surprised Wang Qi and Li Yao, two roommates.


    What''s the matter today? The goddess of high cold has melted?


    Mi Youning walked forward with a smile and handed them the books.


    "Would you please help me and take the book back to the dormitory?"


    Li Yao took the book in her hand and nodded, "yes."


    "Thank you -" Mi Youning thanked him.


    "You''re welcome."


    Wang Qi and Li Yao spoke in unison.


    Seeing this, MI Youning explained, "I have something to do in the evening. I may come back later."


    "Well, if you go back to the dormitory to check your sleep, you''ll help cover up the past."


    This time Wang Qi understood.


    Mi Youning smiled more satisfied.


    Smart, one touch.


    Mi Youning thanks again and leaves, walking towards the school gate.


    ¡­¡­


    A new Japanese restaurant has been opened downstairs of aoshiyou company.


    As soon as he got off work, Zhang Weichen took Han Ziming downstairs and went straight to the restaurant.


    Han Ziming has a person close to him because his legs remain the same.


    This man''s name is Shi Lei.


    Shi Lei looked at Zhang Weichen jumping up and down, but his intuition was not good.


    However, the boss didn''t speak. He did his duty to take care of the boss.


    After ordering, Zhang Weichen looked forward with a smile.


    He took his cell phone and began to contact [smile], of course not on the phone.


    It''s sending messages.


    The other party sent him a message before.


    Han Ziming looked at his friend across the street and wondered what he was going to do.


    Are you in love and want to show him your girlfriend?


    Now the other party is in his early thirties. It''s time to give it to his girlfriend.


    At this time, Han Ziming didn''t think about himself at all.

 Chapter 370

    Mi Youning sits in the car and looks at Zhang Weichen''s message on his mobile phone.


    The other party asked her when she would arrive.


    She returned the news that the taxi had just stopped.


    "Right away."


    However, her message was also sent successfully.


    Standing in the busy street, looking at the noise of traffic around.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and looked for the agreed place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zi Ming, a friend will come and introduce you."


    Hearing this, Han Ziming raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Weichen.


    "How long?"


    Zhang Weichen was stunned and immediately reflected it.


    "Not long, just this time."


    He can''t say that he just contacted [smile] today and had the idea of matching the two.


    Although [smile] is still a college student, the family background is also true.


    Such a girl is more self-contained, while her good friend''s body¡ª¡ª


    I hope the other party doesn''t let people down... Zhang Weichen has a touch of reflection in his eyes.


    There is also the light of calculation in that reflection.


    Han Ziming listened to him for some time and nodded secretly.


    At this time, Shi Lei had sorted out the tableware, cleaned them all and put them in front of them.


    When I heard that another person came, I prepared new tableware again.


    The waiter of the restaurant began to serve.


    Zhang Weichen stared at the on his mobile phone and looked forward to it.


    "When will she arrive?"


    Han Ziming decided that the visitor was Zhang Weichen''s girlfriend.


    "Wait --" Zhang Weichen said.


    Then he sent their location to [smile].


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning finally found the Japanese restaurant and looked at the luxurious door.


    She raised her feet and walked, and the receptionist inside immediately came forward.


    Under the guidance of the other party, I saw Zhang Weichen sitting there with two men from a distance.


    Mi Youning said to the waiter, "I see. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Have a nice meal."


    The waiter turned and left.


    Mi Youning walked towards the seat where Zhang Weichen sat.


    Han Ziming is sitting in the direction of MI Youning.


    He saw each other at a glance.


    Looking at the familiar face, but strange temperament, he frowned.


    During this period, MI Youning came to the table.


    When she saw Han Ziming''s wheelchair, she was not curious.


    Although the other party looks good, she looks like she has nothing to do with herself.


    When Zhang Weichen saw her, he immediately stood up.


    "Smile!"


    Instead of looking at Han Ziming, MI Youning turns to look at Zhang Weichen with a smile.


    So sure, there is definitely something wrong with this Weichen.


    It seems that her previous guess is good.


    Maybe the other party has already hacked her.


    Mi Youning held out his hand to Zhang Weichen, "it''s me."


    Zhang Weichen immediately stretched out his hand and then invited people to sit down next to him.


    He was also surprised.


    Because the [smile] in front of me and the person in the picture are really two temperaments.


    They have no side except the same face.


    Those indifferent eyes have different things.


    His temperament is also very different.


    Han Ziming looked at the woman sitting opposite with deep thought in his eyes.


    His heartbeat is also a little abnormal.


    It turned out to be [a smile].


    He never thought it would be [a smile].


    Mi Youning sits down and looks at Han Ziming and Shi Lei.


    "Who are these two?"


    Zhang Weichen immediately introduced her: "this is my good friend, Han Ziming."


    Then he pointed to Shi Lei and said, "this is his assistant. I happened to meet him, so we had dinner together."


    PS: always follow your heart''s desire.


    The mentality has been adjusted. Thank you for having you all the way.

 Chapter 371

    Mi Youning nodded at them.


    Han Ziming nodded and stared at her with deep eyes.


    This woman is not alone with the picture he saw.


    But they are really the same appearance.


    Shi Lei poured a cup of tea for him at this time.


    Seeing this, Han Ziming picked up Zhang Weichen''s early juice.


    He picked up the cup on one side, poured a glass of juice and handed it to MI Youning.


    For his care, MI Youning stretched out his hands and took the cup.


    "Thank you."


    Han Ziming said with a smile, "you''re welcome."


    Zhang Weichen saw the two people''s action with a joke in his eyes.


    Mi Youning bowed his head and drank the juice, thinking that this man looks good.


    And the voice is also very good, sounds very gentle.


    But it was cold and stiff.


    Zhang Weichen looked at this scene and had a play in his heart.


    He took the opportunity to say: "[smiling] do you know who he is?"


    Hand to Han Ziming.


    Mi Youning looked up with just the right doubt in her eyes and shook her head.


    Then he said, "just call me Lu Li."


    "Well." Zhang Weichen nodded, "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Zhang Weichen."


    Mi Youning nodded and waited for his next words.


    A joking smile hung on Zhang Weichen''s face.


    "Lu Li held him madly some time ago. Now he doesn''t know each other."


    Then he shook his head.


    Looking at Mi Youning, you have such a heartless expression.


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard Zhang Weichen''s words.


    She held the cup in her hand and looked at Han Ziming in disbelief.


    Han Ziming''s gentle face and smiling eyes.


    Shit!


    Mi Youning was really shocked this time.


    The man in front of me is the king of aoshiyou.


    This is really a narrow road for friends.


    Mi Youning puts down his glass and straightens his posture.


    "It turned out to be the great God of King''s landing. Some time ago, I was helpless. I had to do everything."


    Han Ziming saw that she was so serious, and the radian of the corner of her mouth bent even more.


    "It''s all right. It''s all over."


    However, MI Youning still has a little mind.


    Because it was someone who saved her, but unfortunately she didn''t stand up for justice and turned around and sold her.


    "OK, OK, let''s eat first and talk while eating."


    Zhang Weichen made a proper sound.


    Four people on the table started one after another.


    This meeting made mi Youning feel that the world was full of ape dung.


    In particular, is there any attractive constitution between the original Lord''s body and [King''s presence in the world].


    Otherwise, how can you casually meet him in the game? It''s a great God who doesn''t go online for a long time.


    Now in real life, we can also meet.


    It''s not ape dung. What else can it be.


    Now seeing the great God himself, MI Youning knows that the great God is still physically disabled.


    The posture and every move in a wheelchair are the habit of sitting in a wheelchair for many years.


    It is estimated that few people in aoshiyou know the great God. This is the case.


    But the other side''s face looks very attractive.


    This appearance is capital and attractive. Even if you know it, you won''t lose powder.


    The four finished in half an hour.


    Zhang Weichen ordered fruit again and several people ate while chatting.


    "Lu Li, did you offend anyone? Some time ago, someone exploded the human demon. Later, the family was exposed. There must be someone operating."


    Mi Youning finishes the cherry in his hand and nods to Zhang Weichen.


    "I know who that man is. It''s no big deal."

 Chapter 372

    Hearing what she said, Zhang Weichen was nothing.


    Han Ziming here took a deep look at Mi Youning.


    After eating the fruit after dinner, MI Youning took the initiative to mention the game a week later.


    "Now I''m here too. Will you play with me in the game a week later?"


    Mi Youning looks at Zhang Weichen with a smile.


    Unfortunately, the latter looked at his friends.


    He found it before. Han Ziming often looked at Lu Li.


    "Lu Li, now you are in front of the great God. If you look for me, you are not afraid that the great God is unhappy?"


    Mi Youning hears Zhang Weichen''s joke and turns to Han Ziming.


    During the meal, the other party didn''t say much.


    She didn''t pay much attention to each other except a little guilt about each other.


    At this time, she smiled and looked at Han Ziming. "The last time I got up and turned off the stereo, I accidentally pressed the keyboard, which caused such a storm. If I form a team with the great God again, it is estimated that the people in the whole service will kill me in turn."


    At last, MI Youning shook his head, "and I can''t invite a great God."


    She knows herself.


    A person who has never met before should be promised whatever she asks.


    And looking at Han Ziming, he was wearing expensive, specially made clothes.


    It''s not just money.


    And that behavior is not from an ordinary family.


    In addition, the man around him named Shi Lei is not just an assistant.


    The other party''s footsteps were light, his hands had gun cocoons, and his whole body burst out with a momentum that can not be ignored.


    This is not something she can offend as a student.


    Han Ziming frowned gently when he heard her speak.


    It was a misunderstanding. I accidentally pressed the wrong keyboard.


    He felt lost. Anyway, he felt uncomfortable.


    But when he heard the last sentence, he looked up and looked at Mi Youning deeply.


    With a shallow smile on his face, "yes."


    The sound was not high, but it was enough for all three people on the table to hear it.


    Mi Youning looked at him with a confused face.


    Zhang Weichen''s face showed a funny smile. Looking at his friend''s line of sight, the smile was even more meaningful.


    Shi Lei is irrelevant.


    "Look, the great God has promised. It''s none of my business."


    Mi Youning frowned slightly and looked at Han Ziming.


    Han Ziming tried to look natural and said, "the odds of winning the game are greater."


    At this time, MI Youning thought of the reward of 500000, but he didn''t feel amorous about anything else.


    "Well, then trouble the great God."


    Even if it will really cause a sensation among the fans behind the great God of aoshiyou.


    When she gets the reward, she won''t have anything to do with it.


    The original owner of the game has no special nostalgia.


    All you want is to find out who framed her behind the scenes.


    And living better with my brother.


    At this moment, she has no reason to refuse.


    Han Ziming saw that she agreed, with a shallow smile on his face.


    Zhang Weichen said with a smile, "then you need to run in well in the next week."


    What he said was rather fanciful.


    Mi Youning smiled and refused to say no.


    "I''m almost done eating. I should go back to school. There''s a dormitory check."


    Zhang Weichen nodded, got up and said, "let''s take you back."


    "Thank you."


    She accepted the free car.


    But before leaving the restaurant, Han Ziming told Shi Lei not to know what to do.


    When he came back and sat in the car, he had three exquisite packing boxes in his hand.

 Chapter 373

    On the way back to school, MI Youning sat behind Han Ziming.


    While Zhang Weichen drove, Shi Lei sat in the co pilot.


    Han Ziming looked at the girl sitting beside him and looking at the scenery outside the car.


    There was a subtle feeling in his heart.


    Before, at the dinner table, he took the initiative to speak, just to have in-depth contact with each other.


    Now seeing each other as old as flowers, he looked at his legs.


    There was a sense of frustration in his eyes.


    No one like him will live with him all his life.


    Han Ziming put away his thoughts and looked ahead.


    Originally wanted to talk, but also stopped.


    Maybe it''s just a novelty.


    As long as you don''t pay attention to each other, your mind may fade soon.


    Soon Zhang Weichen''s not low-key luxury car stopped at the school gate.


    "Thank you." Mi Youning thanked Zhang Weichen.


    She opened the door and said to the man around her, "great God, please give me more advice next."


    Han Ziming nodded to the smiling face. "Be careful on the road. If you encounter anything, you can also call Weichen."


    Then he took Shi Lei to the car and handed her the exquisite packing box.


    "These are some cakes. Give them to your roommate."


    Mi Youning was surprised and reached for it. He didn''t expect the other party to be so polite.


    However, she took it for granted that the previous words were just polite.


    "OK, thank you. Bye."


    Mi Youning gets off the bus and walks towards the school gate.


    In this dark night, light flashed behind the trees not far away.


    Han Ziming watched mi Youning leave.


    Zhang Weichen also didn''t say to drive away.


    He turned and looked at his good friend behind him, "Ziming, how about Lu Li?"


    Han Ziming watched the girl disappear and didn''t answer Zhang Weichen''s words.


    He looked down at his wasted legs.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting late."


    Zhang Weichen naturally saw it. He stared at the movement of his legs.


    "Zi Ming, your legs can''t stand up. It''s not a problem. Looking at Lu Li, he''s not a philistine girl. Don''t you think about it?"


    Han Ziming glanced up at him.


    Leaning on the back seat, he said powerlessly, "don''t delay others. You''re still so young."


    Seeing the fatigue and loss on his face, Zhang Weichen narrowed his eyes.


    For so many years, although there are no women around friends.


    But that doesn''t mean that no one is catching up.


    However, which of them is not, with purpose.


    Now my friend finally has such a right eye, how can he let go easily.


    "Boss, someone secretly photographed."


    At this time, Shi Lei made a noise.


    Han Ziming''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Followed Shi Lei''s line of sight.


    The white light flashing in the dark made his expression unhappy.


    "Weichen, we should go."


    The luxury car started and left the school gate in the twinkling of an eye.


    For those who secretly took photos, they didn''t want to go to MI Youning.


    Because they are secretly photographed on weekdays.


    Especially recently, they bought another copyright of online games with good prospects.


    Mi Youning returns to the dormitory just in time to check the dormitory.


    She took the cake in her hand and handed it to Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    "Thank you. It was brought on the way back. Try it."


    They looked at the suddenly changed Lu Li and took the exquisite box she said.


    "Wow! It looks so appetizing."


    Wang Qi opened the box, looked at the beautiful pattern, exuded the taste of seduction, and exclaimed.

 Chapter 374

    Mi Youning smiles but doesn''t speak. He goes to the table in the bed and turns on the computer.


    These cakes are just gifts from Han Ziming for her roommate.


    The other party is also very careful.


    If the other party didn''t say it, she really didn''t think of it.


    Turning on the computer, mi you glanced at the rules of the game a week later.


    Then he turned off the computer.


    There''s another week, and half a million will be in hand.


    Maybe we can make some small investments.


    Lu Han, the original master''s brother, will not follow the old path of the original plot.


    However, the next step is to face the original owner''s father and get out of prison.


    The murderer who directly killed the original owner.


    After turning off the computer, MI Youning went to wash.


    At this time, Li Yao tasted the delicious cake and finally made a noise.


    "Lu Li, Qin Yulan came to the dormitory to find you before. He just left before you came. Did you meet him?"


    Mi Youning frowned and shook her head. "I didn''t see her. Did you say anything?"


    Li Yao thought for a moment and said, "I didn''t say that, but she doesn''t look very well."


    "OK, I see. Ask her later."


    Mi Youning pushes aside the bathroom and goes in.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao looked at each other.


    Their eyes were full of doubts.


    Wang Qi swallowed the lipstick cake and said seriously, "Li Yao, did you find that Lu Li seems different."


    The latter gave her an idiot look, "nonsense! I have eyes, naturally I can see."


    Then he dug a spoonful of cake and put it into his mouth.


    Don''t say the cake is delicious.


    Seeing this, Wang Qi also ate the cake in her hand. "You said whether Lu Li would be possessed by a ghost, which has changed too much."


    Li Yao heard the speech and was far away from Wang Qi.


    Look at her eyes full of ridicule, "you''ve seen too many TV dramas."


    Wang Qi felt that she had thought too much about the disdainful eyes.


    Maybe Lu Li is in love, so he has changed a lot.


    Wait until mi Youning comes out of the bathroom..


    Wang Qi and Li Yao ate the cake for three.


    Several people chatted briefly. When they were about to turn off the lights, they went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, a big event happened.


    Originally from the school forum, the post suddenly appeared and was immediately put on the news headlines.


    [female college students are kept]


    This is the post of the school forum.


    There are pictures below.


    Even at night, under the illumination of street lamps, it can still be seen.


    The woman who got off the luxury car was the goddess of high cold in our school, Lu Li.


    It blew up the school.


    Mi Youning woke up the next day and was called to the office by the head teacher.


    They discussed each other in depth.


    When the head teacher determined that it was a misunderstanding, he deeply educated her and put her back.


    However, the school crowd looked at her.


    That''s not very friendly.


    At noon, Wang Qi and Li Yao returned to the dormitory and looked at her with tangled eyes.


    Finally, Wang Qi couldn''t help it. "Lu Li, what the Forum Post said is true?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the bed to read a book and looked up at her with a very magnanimous smile.


    "No, someone deliberately discredited me."


    Wang Qi breathed a sigh of relief. "I said, we have a dormitory for so long. You can count the number of times you ask for leave. How can you be kept by others?"


    "Pa......"


    As soon as Wang Qi said this, she was slapped.


    Li Yao hated iron and steel and looked at Wang Qi with disgust.

 Chapter 375

    The implication of this is that Lu Li often asks for leave, that is, he is kept by others.


    Li Yao turns to look at Mi Youning apologetically.


    "Lu Li, Wang Qi speaks without thinking. Don''t mind."


    Mi Youning smiled and shook his head, "it doesn''t matter."


    She really doesn''t mind these.


    At this time, Wang Qi finally reacted.


    Her face was somewhat unnatural.


    The three were busy during the lunch break, and the previous unnatural atmosphere disappeared.


    "Shit!"


    However, soon, Wang Qi screamed again.


    This time she stood up excitedly.


    "Lu Li! You made headlines!"


    Mi Youning looked at Wang Qi in confusion.


    Headlines?


    She''s not a star now. She''s making headlines.


    Li Yao was also disturbed by Wang Qi.


    She quickly walked to Wang Qi and looked at the tablet in her hand.


    After scanning the contents, Li Yao couldn''t help looking at Mi Youning.


    The sight was complicated and surprised.


    Mi Youning couldn''t sit still and walked towards them.


    She directly took the tablet in Wang Qi''s hand.


    [are female college students kept by the only son of a well-known entrepreneur who has passed away? Or do they have an inside story?]


    With such a big title, there are many pictures below.


    There is a picture of MI Youning getting off last night.


    There are also pictures of Han Ziming sitting in a wheelchair.


    The above content clearly describes Han Ziming''s life experience.


    As for Lu Li, the captive, he only mentioned his name and school.


    The following content, even guess, this woman named Lu Li.


    It''s probably Han Ziming''s fiancee.


    The following commentators and others broke out that they saw them eat together last night.


    It''s in the new Japanese restaurant downtown.


    Mi Youning finished browsing the content, while her mobile phone rang.


    The above is the caller ID of the class guide.


    Mi Youning ignored. She went to the school forum.


    I found a post that I didn''t pay attention to before but heard the content.


    There''s already a lot of abuse on it.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    This Qin Yulan really dares.


    Publishing such a post made her the headlines.


    It''s enough for her.


    The content of that post was sent by a newly registered Ma Jia.


    Mi Youning glanced at the above, all kinds of unbearable words.


    She closed the tablet and gave it back to Wang Qi.


    Then he left the dormitory.


    I didn''t take over the call before, but now I have to go.


    After all, the original owner still wants to graduate. At this time, we can''t offend the class director.


    Then again, she received a profound education in the class director''s office.


    Mi Youning hung his head and listened to the education of Nun extermination, listening with one ear to the other.


    Nun annihilation is still there. Bang, bang, listen, MI Youning has a cocoon in her ear.


    It''s still the same set. It can''t affect the school. We should exercise self-discipline and focus on learning.


    While mi Youning was being educated by the extermination nun, the door of the office was knocked.


    Abbess extinction sat at her desk and shouted, "please come in."


    It was the president of the University who came in.


    Seeing the headmaster appear, abbess annihilation immediately stood up.


    She stared at Mi Youning and then walked towards the headmaster.


    He said, "how did you come, leader? I know about Lu Li. I have educated her well, and she has explained it clearly. There are misunderstandings."


    Although abbess extinction "kills people invisibly" in class, she is still good in private.


    No, the headmaster hasn''t spoken yet. She took the initiative to say good words.

 Chapter 376

    The headmaster came into the office, followed by a man.


    The man blinked when he saw mi Youning.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhang Weichen who suddenly appeared.


    The headmaster stepped aside and Zhang Weichen showed up. Abbess annihilation also saw it.


    She looked at the strange man in front of her and then looked at the headmaster.


    I saw the latter opening his mouth to the man in a courteous manner.


    "Mr. Zhang, this is Lu Li. Just say what you want."


    Just before that, Zhang Weichen went to the headmaster and said he wanted to see Lu Li.


    He clearly can call each other, but he still wants to make such a move, which must have a purpose.


    Mi Youning looks at Zhang Weichen and waits for him to speak.


    Of course she knows. If anything happens, just call.


    It''s necessary to go around such a big circle.


    I saw Zhang Weichen coming with a serious face.


    "Lu Li, Ziming is ill. Come with me."


    It''s really something for him to come this time, but he''s in such a big circle.


    Also to see what women will do in front of them.


    Hearing the speech, MI Youning smiled and said, "he is ill and goes to see a doctor."


    Zhang Weichen sighed: "yes, the team around him always pays attention to his body. After sending you to school last night, he fell ill when he went back and shouted your name."


    Of course, there is some moisture in this statement.


    Mi Youning frowns when she hears the speech. The man is ill and asks her to do something.


    Thinking that the man was in a wheelchair and now fell ill, she couldn''t help thinking of the game a week later.


    "So you came to let me see him?"


    Zhang Weichen nodded, "go and have a look. Every time his leg hurts, it''s the most sad."


    Mi Youning turned to see abbess extinction.


    The latter looked at the headmaster.


    The headmaster said politely, "go, go, Mr. Han''s health is important."


    Mi Youning left with Zhang Weichen after seeing the headmaster speak.


    Abbess extinction looked at the back of the two people and frowned tightly.


    She would never let Lu Li go.


    Now the headmaster is here, and she has no right to speak.


    "Leader, who is this man? Will my students be OK when they go out?"


    Nun extinction is still worried.


    The headmaster waved his hand, "do you know how much Mr. Han donated to each school every year? Such a person won''t do anything to the little girl."


    Next, it seemed to think of something, and the smiling face was meaningful.


    "And president Zhang said before that there is really something between Mr. Han and this student. They are all adults. Falling in love will not have any impact."


    Then the headmaster turned and left the office.


    Abbess extinction also went back to her desk and began to check the news about another person who had a relationship with her students.


    That belongs to Han Ziming.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning followed Zhang Weichen out of the school in the eyes of many students in the school.


    At this time, no matter how she explained, the negative impact had been caused.


    Zhang Weichen took mi Youning to his car.


    It was the same car last night.


    Many students took pictures one after another and all had gossip on their faces.


    Zhang Weichen started his car and left the school in a flying manner.


    The driving direction is Han Ziming''s villa.


    Mi Youning sat in the car and couldn''t help thinking about whether Han Ziming was seriously ill.


    Won''t delay her game.


    If not, Zhang Weichen will be the only one.


    Half an hour''s journey, Zhang Weichen arrived in 20 minutes.


    The car stopped at the door of an upscale villa.

 Chapter 377

    Zhang Weichen stopped the car and said to MI Youning, "here we are."


    Mi Youning got off the bus and walked out of the door alone.


    That man is Shi Lei whom I met yesterday.


    Shi Lei saw the two nodded, his eyebrows frowned and his expression was solemn.


    Zhang Weichen came forward with MI Youning, "how''s the situation?"


    Shi Lei shook his head. "It''s not very good, but it''s quite cooperative."


    Hearing this, Zhang Weichen quickly walked into the villa.


    Mi Youning knows this. It seems that Han Ziming is really in bad health.


    She followed in their footsteps.


    Entering the villa hall, Zhang Weichen and Shi Lei went straight upstairs.


    Mi Youning looked around at the decoration.


    The interior decoration of this villa has exceeded the money for buying this villa.


    The antique environment, golden Phoebe furniture, and several blue and white porcelain taller than people are placed in the hall.


    The precious carpet under your feet and the exclusive elevator on one side.


    The villa is only three stories high, but it is equipped with an elevator.


    It seems that this is because of Han Ziming''s legs.


    Mi Youning followed them into a house.


    A panoramic view of the scene in the house.


    Han Ziming was lying in bed, dressed in a dark blue silk pajama.


    He was sweating and surrounded by several caregivers.


    There are some scanning machines around.


    When Han Ziming found someone coming in, he not only looked up at the door.


    He saw mi Youning''s appearance at a glance.


    This surprised his eyes and frowned.


    Then he looked at Zhang Weichen unhappily.


    Apart from this good friend, he couldn''t think of anyone who might bring people here.


    Zhang Weichen walked quickly to the bedside.


    Looking at the doctors around the bed, he was worried, "how''s it now? It hurts badly?"


    Of course, Han Ziming''s pain is very severe. It hurts deeply.


    But his eyes were on the girl coming.


    His pale face showed a faint smile, "I didn''t expect to trouble you, too."


    Mi Youning seemed not to hear what he said.


    Her steps were out of control and she was approaching Han Ziming.


    Those eyes looked straight at the other side''s red fruit outside the muscle skin.


    Especially Han Ziming''s shoulder socket.


    That red mole is so obvious.


    Mi Youning frowned.


    Seeing this red mole again, MI Youning''s mood is very complicated.


    It''s not a surprise, but it''s not particularly bad.


    She always has a kind of control led by others.


    For those who can''t fight with the original owner, why did she come here and all the plot changed.


    Maybe some of her changes have had a butterfly effect.


    But why does this man have a red mole in the shoulder socket.


    She saw it just right.


    Mi Youning walks into Han Ziming. She reaches out her hand and slowly goes towards Han Ziming.


    Her move made everyone around stop their actions.


    Even Zhang Weichen raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Li who was not right in front of him.


    When Han Ziming saw the white - white slender hand reaching out to him.


    He had already held his breath.


    Mi Youning''s hand touched Han Ziming''s shoulder socket.


    She rubbed the red mole with her hand and felt the residual temperature on each other''s body.


    The shape, the touch, so familiar.


    It is not allowed for MI Yuning to refute.


    She may be a coincidence, or it may be said that the world is so big that it is inevitable that several people will have the same.


    If you can contact Jiehun at this time, she must ask an answer.

 Chapter 378

    There''s nothing wrong with all this.


    She has a feeling of being manipulated.


    Mi Youning''s hand slowly left and met Han Ziming''s deep and depressed eyes.


    She grinned, mocking herself, but helpless.


    "Listen to Zhang Weichen say you''re looking for me?"


    Han Ziming narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard the speech, and his sharp eyes were close to Zhang Weichen.


    The latter shrugged and stepped back.


    Han Ziming sighed deeply. He still had the sweat of patience on his forehead.


    Looking at the girl sitting next to him, he said, "are you in class? I''m fine. Let Shi Lei take you back later."


    Mi Youning looked at him with a smile.


    This man is the one who makes the colorful glass stones change in the ring soul space.


    Don''t ask her how she knew.


    There is an intuition and a traction that she can''t ignore at all.


    That''s what bothers her.


    Whether this person has a red mole or not, she will find it after getting along with her for a long time.


    Mi Youning smiled and shook his head. "You don''t go back today. Do you have leg pain?"


    He looked away from the man''s sweating face and came to the leg.


    The legs had wounds and some stitches.


    Mi Youning''s drooping eyes flashed a dark light.


    Then she stretched out her hands and came to Han Ziming''s legs.


    The power of the soul in the body passes to each other one by one.


    When Han Ziming felt the touch of the girl''s hands, the whole person was uncomfortable.


    The legs are full of scars and extremely ugly.


    But the girl''s hands are so soft.


    Han Ziming held his breath, looked at his white hands and rubbed them on his legs.


    It''s strange that his leg didn''t hurt so much at this time.


    He laughed at himself, thinking that he might have been disturbed.


    Mi Youning found Han Ziming''s leg injury, which was really serious.


    To a certain extent.


    Without strong patience and self-control, it is impossible to stand up in this life.


    She can only transmit the power of her soul bit by bit, not too much at a time.


    Otherwise, the other party will get noticed if it gets better too soon.


    After MI Youning left with both hands, she looked at the man looking at her, "is it still painful?"


    Han Ziming shook his head. "I feel much better."


    "Poof..."


    Just as his voice fell, Zhang Weichen here laughed.


    This conversation made him really unbearable.


    This is the so-called love - beauty is in people''s eyes. It won''t hurt as long as it is gently rubbed.


    He doesn''t believe that.


    For so many years, he knows exactly how Han Ziming''s leg injury is.


    When Han Ziming heard his laughter, he also reflected what kind of reverie it made people think.


    Then he smiled helplessly.


    He''s telling the truth. It really doesn''t hurt.


    I even felt my knees very comfortable, although they were numb and itchy.


    But compared with the previous pain, it''s really much more comfortable.


    Several doctors who took care of him also showed suspicious eyes one after another.


    One of them boldly stood up, "Mr. Han, do you want us to check again? This time your knee hurts repeatedly. We suspect it may get worse next."


    Hearing the man''s words, Han Ziming took back his smile and nodded to the man.


    Mi Youning stood up and left the bed in order not to get in the way.


    Han Ziming watched her leave, feeling a little lost.


    But he also cooperated with them to check their bodies under the instructions of his team.


    When Zhang Weichen saw his friends looking at Lu Li frequently, he couldn''t help walking to MI Youning.

 Chapter 379

    "Lu Li, what do you think of Zi Ming?"


    Mi Youning turned his head and raised his eyebrows. "What''s up?"


    Zhang Weichen smiled vaguely when he saw her pretending to be confused.


    The girl in front of him is not an ordinary person. He knows that the other party understands what he means.


    "Zi Ming is very gentle to people, even more gold. There are not many such good men now."


    Mi Youning nodded in agreement when she heard the speech.


    Seeing her move, Zhang Weichen intuitively had a play and continued: "do you want to catch such a good man first? If it is robbed by others, it will be a pity for life."


    This time mi Youning still nodded in agreement.


    Zhang Weichen made persistent efforts, "you see, Ziming doesn''t have a complex family now. Later, he really married his woman. That''s being the master of the family. It''s very cool."


    Nod again.


    This time Zhang Weichen finally stopped.


    Seeing the girl nodding frequently in front of her, she just didn''t open her mouth.


    He smiled, "so, do you have any ideas?"


    That''s a direct question.


    After all, it''s hard to swallow.


    So he still needs to make it clear that Lu Li''s idea is better.


    Mi Youning finally opened his mouth this time. "Do you often sell him to other women like this?"


    He is nothing more than the protagonist they talked about before, Han Ziming.


    Zhang Weichen quickly shook his head, "of course not, you are the first."


    Mi Yuning was satisfied with the answer.


    She won''t ask anything, why me.


    He looked at Han Ziming, who was surrounded by an exclusive team to check his body.


    This man is unknown, but he always appears beside her in the task world.


    This makes her unable to fully trust each other.


    Or I have to think about the subtle motivation of this man.


    She thinks that this man and her experience in every world are the most real experience.


    There is no harm between them, no harm.


    Even the other party will always fall in love with her.


    The ring soul once said that they would not be the same person.


    Mi Youning doesn''t believe it. She needs to check it herself.


    This man is now labeled as her.


    People who belong to her should naturally look at it.


    Whether we can return to the Xia Dynasty in the future, but we have so much contact with each other.


    Seeing Han Ziming''s inspection completed, MI Youning stepped forward.


    The doctors also got the examination results.


    They looked at the scanned film with surprise, disbelief and surprise in their eyes.


    "Mr. Han, your leg has slowly turned. The traces of the bone seam seem to be healing slowly."


    The doctor who spoke before was surprised.


    Han Ziming was indifferent to the good news.


    He looked at the girl with gentle eyes.


    Mi Youning sat down next to his bed again and looked at Han Ziming carefully.


    Good looking and in great shape.


    If she is with this man in this life, she has no aversion.


    The person is hers anyway.


    Mi Youning could see that when the man looked at her with both eyes.


    Something in that eye.


    Not particularly deep feelings, but also like.


    Mi Youning smiled and lowered her eyes, reaching out and slowly moved to Han Ziming''s hand.


    Han Ziming had already seen her movements.


    So before mi Youning could move, Han Ziming took her first step and reached out to hold his small hand close to him.


    At the moment, he can hear his heartbeat.

 Chapter 380

    Han Ziming holds mi Youning''s hand, which makes him a little untrue.


    The girl is so young that he is one round older than the other, with a difference of more than ten years.


    This made him spit on himself, but he was reluctant to let go.


    Maybe it''s love at first sight.


    When he saw each other in the restaurant, his heart fell on each other.


    The age of the other party made him step back.


    He thought that slowly, time would make him forget, which was just a sign.


    But I didn''t expect such a development the next day, just today.


    Surprise him and excite him.


    Han Ziming grabbed mi Youning''s hand. The surrounding medical staff and Zhang Weichen saw this scene one after another.


    They slowly withdrew from the room.


    This space is reserved for the two people who are ambiguous at this time.


    Han Ziming saw that everyone had left and held mi Youning''s hand more and more tightly.


    A smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    When mi Youning saw his beautiful face smiling, he felt there was no need to be too serious.


    Sometimes, too serious, it''s meaningless.


    No matter why this man appears beside her.


    She still needs to look forward.


    "It really doesn''t hurt?"


    With the other hand, MI Youning pulled up a thin quilt and covered Han Ziming''s leg.


    Han Ziming was very warm to her careful movements.


    "It doesn''t hurt," he said with a gloomy face. "It''s all old problems."


    Hearing his low tone, MI Youning comforted, "it will be fine."


    Han Ziming said well, then looked at her seriously, "do you know what this means?"


    He raised the hands they held.


    Mi Youning shook each other with his fingers a little hard and said with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    Her rhetorical words darkened Han Ziming''s eyes.


    Then he sat up and stared at her lips.


    He knew that the girl in front of him understood.


    Just don''t hear each other say, he still don''t have much confidence.


    Han Ziming approached her and kept his eyes on the emotion on her face.


    Seeing that there was no escape, I couldn''t help but gently close to the lip.


    A very gentle kiss fell on the corner of MI Youning''s mouth.


    Touch and leave.


    After Han Ziming left, he asked again, "let''s be together."


    Mi Youning smiled unchanged, "OK."


    Hearing her answer, Han Ziming finally fell down.


    He touched mi Youning''s little hand and was very satisfied.


    "Maybe I won''t stand up all my life."


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe you can. Even if you really can''t stand up, I don''t regret today''s answer."


    Mi Youning knows Han Ziming''s disturbing factors.


    After all, they only met for the second time.


    We haven''t known each other for 24 hours.


    Han Ziming was indeed uneasy. After hearing this promise, he had greater and greater expectations for standing up in the future.


    He wanted to hold the girl in front of him and pet him in the palm of his hand.


    A man is in a wheelchair, but there are too many things he can''t do.


    Han Ziming decided to change his rehabilitation treatment in the future.


    In order to get up as soon as possible and hold the girl in front of you in your arms as soon as possible.


    And for their sexual well-being in the future.


    Mi Youning didn''t accompany Han Ziming too long.


    Because her brother called.


    The other party also saw today''s headlines.


    Lu Han was worried and went to school without stopping.


    He doesn''t mind that everyone knows that he is Lu Li''s brother.


    Today''s news made him ignore those at all.

 Chapter 381

    When he heard that his sister was not at school, he called each other.


    When mi Youning answered the phone, he didn''t avoid Han Ziming.


    So Han Ziming knows today''s news.


    No one told him about it.


    Mi Youning loosened Han Ziming''s hand, stood up and shrugged, "I have to go back. My brother is waiting for me at school."


    Han Ziming nodded, then dialed Shi Lei''s phone and ordered Shi Lei to return the person to school.


    Then he reached out to MI Youning.


    Seeing his movements, MI Youning raised her eyebrows and said she didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    Han Ziming smiled, "mobile phone."


    Just point to her hand.


    Seeing this, MI Youning handed over his mobile phone to the other party.


    After receiving the mobile phone, Han Ziming dialed a series of numbers with her phone.


    Soon his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID displayed on his mobile phone, Han Ziming hung up and changed his mobile phone to MI Youning.


    "Be careful on the way back. Call me if you need anything. I can''t take you down."


    Mi Youning knew that his legs were inconvenient. "It''s all right. You should pay more attention to rest. Of course, don''t forget my game in a week."


    Han Ziming felt funny after hearing what he said.


    What a child. He doesn''t forget the game at this time.


    He nodded and spoiled, "OK, write it down and go."


    Waving at him, MI Youning left the bedroom.


    Outside the door, Shi Lei is already waiting for her.


    "Miss Lu, let me take you back."


    Shi Lei was in the room before. Naturally, she saw her behavior with the boss.


    So at the moment, his attitude towards her is obviously more polite.


    Mi Youning nodded, "please."


    "No trouble."


    Shi Lei took people downstairs.


    In the downstairs hall, I met Zhang Weichen, who spoke to Han Ziming''s medical team.


    "Lu Li, are you leaving now?"


    "Don''t go and stay for dinner."


    Mi Youning walks towards each other.


    Zhang Weichen was in a happy mood at this time.


    My friend is no longer a monk at last.


    I''m thirty years old. I''m still an old man now. There''s no one here.


    Now, with his help, he finally took a fancy to one.


    How could he not be happy for each other.


    "It''s OK to stay for dinner. Zi Ming''s cook here is first-class."


    Mi Youning shook his head. "I have something to do today, next time."


    "Well, I''ll see you off."


    Zhang Weichen sent mi Youning out and watched Shi Lei drive away.


    He just walked back, ready to go upstairs and discuss with his friends about his life in the future.


    However, the whole life event was not discussed, but was ordered.


    Han Ziming asked him to check and find the person behind Lu Li''s trouble.


    And the source of this news.


    Finally, let him find some relationships and sort out Lu Li''s family data.


    For the last one, Zhang Weichen has already shot in advance.


    Can he introduce a woman to a friend personally.


    It must be checked in advance.


    So for the first time, all the information about Lu Li''s family background from small to large was transferred to Han Ziming.


    And he accepted his life to be a coolie.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning sits in Han Ziming''s exclusive car, and the low-key and luxurious Rolls Royce phantom stops at the school gate.


    Class is over by this time.


    The students at the school gate come and go a lot.


    When seeing the car, many people stopped and watched from a distance.


    "Miss Lu, here we are."


    Mi Youning put away his mobile phone and pressed his head.


    "Well, I''ll go first."

 Chapter 382

    She opened the door and got off. The people around her suddenly found the object of discussion today.


    It turned out that the school forum was attacked and the high cold goddess, Lu Li, made the headlines at noon.


    Now everyone has action.


    They took out their mobile phones to shoot, with a smile on their faces.


    Soon, on the school forum, the picture of Lu Li returning to school in a luxury car appeared again.


    At noon, photos of her leaving with Zhang Weichen by car were also on the school forum.


    The forum is frantically attacking Lu Li.


    There is even one person who is famous with the help of this forum.


    This man is a famous figure in the school.


    Li Wenhao, Lu Li''s nominal contact object.


    No one knew they had broken up except the parties.


    Many people began to sympathize on the forum. Li Wenhao was wearing green.


    As a party, Li Wenhao did not appear at all.


    In the car before, MI Youning probably glanced at the forum.


    She sneered at Li Wenhao''s silence.


    After she got off, she still held her cell phone in her hand.


    The original owner also has an account. She opened a post and only released one sentence.


    That is, she and Li Wenhao have already broken up.


    In the back are the ambiguous photos of Li Wenhao entangled with many girls.


    No matter what kind of sensation this post has caused, or how many curses it has received.


    Mi Youning withdrew from the school forum.


    She dialed Lu Han.


    Lu Han has already been waiting at the school gate.


    Naturally, I also saw the extremely prominent luxury car.


    He looked at his sister coming and connected the phone in a complicated way.


    "Ah Li, I''m at the door."


    Mi Youning listens to the voice on the phone and looks up at the school gate.


    Soon found Lu Han.


    The other party is at the door, holding a mobile phone in his ear and looking at her with both eyes.


    Mi Youning hung up the phone and walked towards Lu Li.


    "Brother, let''s find a place to talk."


    Some things are not clear in a word after all.


    Lu Han stared at the Rolls Royce phantom still parked at the school gate.


    Watching the car start and leave, he said to MI Youning, "OK."


    They found a milk tea house near the school gate.


    Lu Han looked at his sister sitting opposite and didn''t know how to speak.


    Mi Youning saw his face hesitate and took the initiative to speak.


    "Someone slandered me on the school forum and made headlines, which the other party didn''t expect.


    I''ll take care of it, brother. Don''t worry.


    I''ll graduate next year. I''m already an adult. Don''t worry about me anymore, brother. I''m measured. "


    Lu Han''s face was not good-looking. "Someone aimed at you?"


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, last time someone exposed my information in the game, even your identity and parents."


    Lu Han''s face can''t be described as ugly.


    His face was dark with suppressed emotion in his eyes.


    This is not only his pain, but also the trace that he and his sister can''t get rid of all their lives.


    Seeing that he cared so much, MI Youning sighed, "brother, we can''t get rid of these, but we don''t pay much attention to them.


    I will graduate next year. I don''t want to work nine to five. I wanted to make other investments when I came to you last time.


    As long as we live well ourselves. "


    Lu Han looked up at her with a sense of frustration at the bottom of his eyes.


    Because during this time, he also thought about what to do in the future.


    Unfortunately, I got nothing.


    He has no education, no diploma, there is no good prospect.

 Chapter 383

    Mi Youning probably understood his low mood.


    Glancing at the milk tea house in front of us, he suggested: "maybe we can open a coffee shop with small investment and not too bad business.


    Now people''s living standards have improved significantly. Coffee shops are places where office workers take lunch breaks or relax after work. "


    Lu Han obviously didn''t have this idea.


    He thought about it, but it was a good idea.


    But I thought that although the investment was not big, there were no hundreds of thousands that couldn''t come down.


    "Brother, maybe you can learn about management. There is always hope with goals."


    Mi Youning did not mention the 500000 competition reward after a week.


    Because I felt she mentioned it, Lu Han wouldn''t believe it.


    Let''s get the money then.


    As long as Lu Han gets rid of the track of death.


    The task of the world is half done.


    In recent two worlds, she has used too much soul power.


    In this world, we will use some more to treat Han Ziming''s legs.


    She needs to work hard to complete the task and gain more soul power to stabilize.


    After hearing his sister''s words, Lu Han also had a little hope in his heart.


    Although there is no money now, as long as we take the first step, we will get better slowly.


    He can''t go on like this.


    No matter how bad it is, it''s OK to open a milk tea house in front of you.


    He still has the money.


    Next, brother and sister discussed the general plan in the future.


    Mi Youning asks Lu Han to learn management and get familiar with the process of opening a coffee shop.


    As for what they don''t understand, they can recruit a master.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Lu Han asked her to go back to school.


    The two separated at the school gate.


    "Ah Li -"


    However, just after MI Youning took a few steps, Lu Li behind her shouted to her.


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked at Lu Han puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Han still asked what he had been holding for a day.


    "You have nothing to do with that man?"


    Mi Youning smiled at the speech. "It really didn''t matter at all before. As for who knows in the future, let it be."


    Her remark was obviously somewhat ambiguous.


    Lu Han understood, with helplessness in his eyes.


    After all, he is a man and his sister has grown up.


    There are some things he really can''t interfere in.


    "Then you should protect yourself. If you really have anything, don''t forget to tell me."


    Mi Youning waved to him, "I see. Go back quickly, brother."


    Lu Han helplessly watched his sister enter the school, and then turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returns to the dormitory. Wang Qi and Li Yao are there.


    However, there is another person, also in the dormitory.


    Seeing Qin Yulan''s figure, MI Youning sneered at the corners of her mouth.


    When she entered the dormitory, three pairs of eyes focused on her.


    Mi Youning ignored them and looked at them with puzzled eyes.


    Went to the bedside and turned on the computer on the desk.


    Log in to the account of aoshiyou.


    I soon saw someone talking about her.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: coming up?


    Mi Youning bent a gentle arc around her mouth.


    Secret chat [smile]: Well, I just returned to the dormitory.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: do you want to brush a copy?


    Mi Youning felt it, put three lines of sight on her and beat the keyboard.


    Now in this state, I really can''t feel at ease to brush the copy.


    Secret chat [smile]: I won''t brush it today.


    After a long time, Han Ziming came back.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: Well, if you don''t go offline, why don''t you come to Huahai?


    PS: babies, today''s book is PK, and it will be on the shelf next week.


    I hope babies work hard and it''s not easy to stick to it until now.


    Let''s recommend voting, make the reward active, and the more five-star praise, the better.

 Chapter 384

    Mi Youning clicks the interface, and the game characters are transferred to the Huahai position.


    "Lu Li, are you okay?"


    When she finished the operation, someone finally couldn''t help it.


    Mi Youning turned her head and met Qin Yulan''s worried eyes.


    She smiled carelessly, "what can I do?"


    Wang Qi and Li Yao also came over.


    Wang Qi is the most active and can''t hide her words.


    "Lu Li, did you see the school forum? Is the news that you broke up with Li Wenhao true?"


    Mi Youning didn''t deny, "well, he''s too dirty."


    With that, MI Youning looked at the computer screen again.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: what time are you going to sleep?


    Secret chat [smile]: nine o''clock.


    When Qin Yulan heard her words, her eyes were full of the anger.


    She couldn''t listen to others and said that Li Wenhao was bad.


    She has been secretly in love with Li Wenhao for three years in college.


    This secret love made her taste bitter.


    After learning that Lu Li, her roommate, was confessed by Li Wenhao, how could she accept it.


    Now hearing that Lu Li dislikes Li Wenhao for being dirty, her anger rises.


    Mi Youning is chatting with Han Ziming. She doesn''t see her distorted face.


    Even if you see it, it''s just a grasshopper after autumn. It can''t hop for a few days.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: shall we have dinner on Saturday the day after tomorrow?


    Mi Youning thought about it and immediately replied to the news.


    Secret chat [smile]: Yes.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao were shocked when they heard what mi Youning said.


    Lu Lifa''s post on the school forum.


    Naturally, they also saw the ambiguous photos of Li Wenhao and other girls.


    But they were not as shocked as Lu Li''s own admission.


    Wang Qi opened her mouth. "This... This is a little unacceptable for the moment."


    Then he leaned against Li Yao''s shoulder as if he had been hurt.


    Mi Youning turned to see her and couldn''t help laughing.


    "This man can''t look at his appearance. He knows his face but not his heart."


    Li Yao glanced at Wang Qi on her shoulder and nodded approvingly.


    Wang Qi was also infatuated with Li Wenhao.


    Handsome and a member of students, such a person is to attract the eyes and secret love of many girls in the school.


    Qin Yulan heard mi Youning''s words, and a sharp voice sounded, "even if he really has something ambiguous with other girls, you don''t have the ability to win his heart!"


    This emotional, targeted voice made Wang Qi and Li Yao turn their heads and look at her.


    Mi Youning looked at Qin Yulan innocently, "but such a person is unreliable. Why should I try my best on him."


    With that, a touch of ridicule arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "Speaking of this, the person who makes my rumors on the forum is even more interesting."


    Mi Youning turned to the computer again.


    She hid the game interface and logged in to the school forum on the computer.


    Then I downloaded a software.


    A string of random codes appear. Mi Youning opens the post that publishes her information and finds the publisher''s account.


    Mi Youning turned his back to them and said, "I also tracked this account and found an interesting thing."


    Her fingers pounded on the keyboard quickly, and a string of unintelligible random codes were displayed.


    After a minute, an address was displayed on the black background.


    Mi Youning turned to the three of them and said, "look, the person who posted the post is near the gate of our school. It must be from the school."

 Chapter 385

    Qin Yulan saw on the computer screen where she was last night. Her eyes flashed, shocked and flustered.


    Mi Youning glanced at her inadvertently.


    Seeing the confusion on her face, the corners of her mouth began to stir up.


    Wang Qi approached and couldn''t help exclaiming, "Lu Li, you''re too cow! How did you do this?"


    Mi Youning naturally wouldn''t tell her, but she had it after a hundred generations.


    The price paid here is the continuous reincarnation of ten thousand years.


    "In fact, I can hack into the interior of this Internet cafe and find out the monitoring inside."


    Mi Youning turns back and closes some of the computer''s garbled codes and the Internet cafe information.


    "However, it doesn''t make much sense to pick it out. After all, some things are better to wait and see slowly."


    In fact, what she really wants to say is that she slowly tortures Qin Yulan''s nerves, which is called enjoyment.


    Obviously I can find you, but I won''t do it and let you know.


    It makes you worried, scared and frightened.


    "I have something to do. I''ll go home first!"


    Qin Yulan felt a great panic at this moment.


    She really didn''t expect that Lu Li still had this skill.


    Now she needs to go to the Internet cafe and see if she can find someone to delete the picture she appeared last night.


    Mi Youning smiled and watched Qin Yulan leave in a panic.


    I didn''t even take my backpack.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao are also puzzled. Qin Yulan leaves in a panic.


    "What''s the matter with Qin Yulan?"


    Wang Qi turned and looked at Li Yao curiously.


    The latter shrugged and walked towards the bed. "Who knows."


    However, when Li Yao turned around, a touch of reflection flashed in her eyes.


    There''s something wrong with Lu Li recently. It''s very wrong.


    Qin Yulan looked at Lu Li before, but she saw it in her eyes.


    Qin Yulan is more wrong than Lu Li.


    The twisted face and hate eyes all left for the land.


    What happened to Lu Li and Qin Yulan.


    Wang Qi sees Li Yao ready to go to bed.


    She said to MI Youning, "don''t play too late."


    Mi Youning nods and sees the secret chat Han Ziming sent her.


    She clicked the other party to get ready to go back. Only then did she find that she was offline.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: Well, I''ll call you then.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: do you have anything to avoid?


    Secret chat [King in the world]: busy?


    Secret chat [King in the world]: rest early and call back.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment, then withdrew the game and turned off the computer.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning woke up and went to class with Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    On the way to class, many people looked at her.


    It can be seen that she has become more famous in school these two days.


    Mi Youning ignored the sight of these people.


    She went to class safely.


    The day passed.


    In the evening, she had dinner in the canteen and received a call from Li Wenhao.


    "Lu Li, you deleted the post of the forum!"


    The other party ordered her as soon as she came up, and the tone was urgent.


    Mi Youning laughed. "Why? Isn''t that true?"


    "Lu Li, this matter has a great impact. I''ll be punished later."


    Li Wenhao''s voice became serious.


    Mi Youning naturally knows this.


    At that time, it will not only be Li Wenhao, but also involve her. Finally, there will be trouble after graduation.


    What she wants everyone to know is that she has nothing to do with Li Wenhao.


    Now it''s almost the same. There''s no need to make things too big.

 Chapter 386

    "OK, I''ll delete the post later." Mi Youning kept walking towards the dormitory. "Li Wenhao, you found it. Who sent you the picture? Do you want me to show you the way?"


    Li Wenhao paused for a while before he said, "do you know who it is?"


    Although his words were interrogative, his tone was somewhat affirmative.


    Mi Youning smiled and told him that he could find the answer in the Internet cafe near the school.


    Then she hung up and even deleted Li Wenhao''s phone.


    With each other''s relationship in the student union, it''s not difficult to find out what to do.


    Next, let''s look at Qin Yulan, her luck.


    Of course, she remembered Qin Yulan''s slander of the original owner in aoshiyou.


    After the game, she must give the other party a deep blow.


    Mi Youning returns to the dormitory and turns on the computer as usual.


    She poured herself a glass of water, sat in front of the computer and logged in to the game.


    See Han Ziming''s private chat with her.


    "I''ll let you know when I''m online. I''m looking for you."


    Mi Youning clicks on the secret chat and sends a message to the other party.


    "I''m here. What''s up?"


    Han Ziming is sitting at home. Last night, he got the information found by Zhang Weichen. He has been in a bad mood.


    Lu Li has a boyfriend.


    And the other side is still the grass of the school, a boy who looks very sunny.


    This made him extremely unhappy.


    Although he looks good, he is dishonest in looking at the boy''s eyes.


    Not a very reliable person.


    Then Zhang Weichen told him that his name was Li Wenhao, Lu Li''s registered boyfriend.


    When I was dating Lu Li, I was also ambiguous with other girls.


    He was angry and even hurt for Lu.


    Zhang Weichen saw his unhappy face and showed Lu Li the post on the University Forum.


    Later, Han Ziming learned about Lu Li''s situation at school.


    He frowned when he saw the offensive words.


    After thinking all night, he always felt that he should do something.


    Han Ziming is waiting for Lu Li to go online tonight.


    See the private letter sent by the other party and reply to the message immediately.


    "Come to the moon old pool."


    Mi Youning couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she saw this sentence. She had a hunch.


    Without stopping, click the moon old pool immediately.


    Her game characters appeared by the moon old pool in an instant.


    There stood a man in white.


    Dark and deep eyes, with charming color, thick eyebrows and high nose, are all perfect.


    More people can not ignore the other party''s domineering spirit.


    The face is obviously soft, but the momentum is incomparably shocking.


    This man is the full service of aoshiyou and the top God [King in the world].


    Mi Youning walks towards each other and stands opposite Junlintianxia.


    "Why do you want to come here?" she asked.


    "I want to mark you with a mark that belongs to me."


    Han Ziming soon returned the news.


    Then [King in the world] moved, and he went to the moon old pool.


    Two celadon bowls were made out of the void in his hand.


    Bend over and fill two bowls of water from the moon old pool.


    He came to MI Youning again.


    "Would you like to drink the water of the moon old pool with me and have three lives with me?"


    Mi Youning guessed right.


    The man wanted to marry her in the game.


    "OK."


    Looking at the blue and white porcelain in the hands of [King in the world], she manipulated the characters to take over.


    Han Ziming looked at all this in his study and smiled.


    Then he called Zhang Weichen.

 Chapter 387

    Zhang Weichen is having a meeting in the company.


    When I saw that it was Han Ziming''s phone, I immediately connected it.


    "Zi Ming, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m getting married."


    Zhang Weichen opened his mouth when he heard this.


    Under the gaze of employees, there is no image to speak of.


    He exclaimed, "are you getting married?! when?"


    "Now, now," Han Ziming said with a smile.


    Zhang Weichen heard the speech and stood up from his seat.


    "Shit!"


    He burst into foul language.


    All the staff in the conference room watched him one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Ziming explained something and hung up.


    Mi Youning takes over the water of Yuelao pond and waits for Han Ziming''s next step.


    "After drinking this bowl of water, we went to the Yuelao temple to sign the ceremony."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning answered.


    Then they drank the water of Yuelao pond.


    Announcement: [King in the world] and [smile] drink the water of the old pond next month, hold your hand before flowers and under the moon.


    The world was calm.


    However, as soon as the announcement came out, all players from all over the world blew up one after another.


    World [monk''s nun]: is this a wedding? Too soon


    World [little Lori]: no!!!


    World [* * * * *]: please tell me this is false!!!


    World [******]: smile again, this dead demon! Bichi!


    World [******]: King''s landing God wants to get married. How is this possible? Is there a bug!!


    World [husband''s pillow]: awesome! This smile is now white. I married the great God. I should be a woman.


    World [******]: next, it''s time to go to the Yuelao temple. We can''t just watch the great god get married!


    World [* * * * *]: go! Go to Yuelao temple!


    The world has exploded, with both positive and negative information.


    Han Ziming and MI Youning finished drinking the water of the Yuelao pond and walked towards the Yuelao temple.


    Yuelao temple is not far from Yuelao pool.


    They didn''t go long before they entered the Yuelao temple.


    [King in the world] turn around and look at [smile].


    Han Ziming clicks on the equipment and transmits the wedding clothes prepared last night to the other party.


    Mi Youning looks at the equipment transmitted by Han Ziming. She clicks to receive it.


    Secret chat [King''s landing God]: change it. Although it''s a game, you also want to be perfect.


    Yes, he expects to marry Lu Li in reality.


    However, in the game, I am still excited.


    Whether in games or in real life, he hopes to marry this woman.


    The appearance of the other party broke his cold heart, so that he could no longer look away from the other party.


    Mi Youning received Han Ziming''s equipment and changed it in the twinkling of an eye.


    A big red wedding dress wrapped her perfect figure.


    The hair style and hair accessories on that head have also been changed.


    Wearing the wedding dress, MI Youning looks more charming.


    The makeup on the face brightened people''s eyes.


    Charming, charming and charming, people can''t take their eyes off her at all.


    Han Ziming looked at her like this, and the corners of his mouth curved with satisfaction.


    As expected, it was as beautiful as he imagined.


    No, it''s a little more beautiful than he thought.


    Mi Youning was attracted by Han Ziming''s admiration.


    He has a beautiful face and elegant demeanor. Wearing a big red suit on each other''s body makes him dazzling.


    This is a beautiful man.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help walking towards each other.


    Han Ziming looked at each other coming, stretched out his hand and softened his face.


    PS: ask for recommended tickets, five-star praise and reward.


    Maybe Huahua seldom interacts with you and has few comments.


    During this time, Huahua has been trying to save the manuscript. In order to prepare for the shelf, she rarely replied to comments.


    Everyone is more active. I will reply to you when I see it.


    Huahua''s hands hurt from the incessant code words in the past two months. It''s OK when bending, and it hurts when straightening.


    Let''s be considerate.

 Chapter 388

    World: [smile] used the magic skill of [King in the world].


    Mi Youning stepped forward and directly used the skill of kissing.


    Han Ziming sat in front of the computer and watched each other kiss him.


    That face hung a gentle spoiled smile, but also couldn''t help reaching out.


    His slender white - white hand slowly stroked the screen.


    Under his hand is the character of [smile].


    Looking at the picture of each other kissing him, Han Ziming couldn''t help thinking of the touch of that day when he kissed Lu Li on the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know how it will taste if I really kiss each other.


    When the two characters in the game hug and kiss each other.


    Someone soon came to the Yuelao temple.


    World [* * * * *]: smile and let go of the great God! Let me do it!


    World [monk''s nun]: beauty! They look like a good match.


    World [little Laurie]: Wow! The goddess Yan Ran is so beautiful, but the great God is also handsome!


    World [******]: I feel I can''t love anymore. The great God holds a sweet waist... {broken heart}.


    World [* * * * *]: {broken heart} + 1.


    World [* * * * *] + 10086.


    The world is crying, but no one dares to do anything because the king is here.


    "Give way, give way..."


    Just then, a group of people suddenly appeared.


    It was [over the years] that the player ranked third in the service.


    After knowing that Han Ziming and Lu Li were married in the game, Zhang Weichen immediately stopped the meeting.


    With his employees, they went online one after another.


    They are all employees of aoshiyou company. Everyone is playing this game.


    And most people are not low-level.


    However, recently, due to busy work, it is rarely online.


    [this past year] as soon as it appeared, everyone stepped aside.


    I dare not.


    He was followed by high-level players with colors on their heads.


    On weekdays, players are rare, but the vest is dressed in advanced equipment.


    Zhang Weichen takes people to Han Ziming and MI Youning.


    "Congratulations, aren''t we late?"


    The people around Zhang Weichen came forward and held something in their hands. It was a white jade tray.


    There are two ancient rings on it, emitting a lavender light.


    World [King''s landing God]: it''s not too late. The time is just right.


    World [this past year]: that''s good, that''s good


    Han Ziming received the two rings and sent one of them to MI Youning.


    As soon as mi Youning received the ring, the world exploded.


    World [* * * * *]: great God! Show mercy! How can you abandon us {broken heart}.


    World [* * * * *]: King''s landing God, don''t get married, {cry}.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: the great God was ruined!


    World [******]: great God, why do you want to pair up with a smile? This makes us how to accept {sad}.


    [unparalleled Royal daughter]: a smiling face is a scheming person. Such a person is not worthy of a great God.


    After the emergence of the words of "Royal daughter unparalleled", the world exploded.


    Many people began to attack [smile].


    Mi Youning received the ring. Before she took it to her hand, she saw the information jumping out frequently.


    Han Ziming also looked at these unbearable, even with offensive language.


    He frowned and began to hit the keyboard with both hands.


    World [King in the world]: it''s between us to marry Yan Ran today. If you come to congratulate me, I welcome you. I''ll send you a red envelope later. Otherwise, please leave.


    As soon as he spoke, the world slowly calmed down.


    However, several people are protesting.

 Chapter 389

    Zhang Weichen frowned when he saw this scene in the company.


    He told the technicians not far away, "forbid these people and let them out after the wedding."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang."


    The technicians acted quickly.


    Han Ziming also saw the protests of those people.


    He felt funny and helpless.


    World [King in the world]: Yanran and I have known each other in real life. I have taken her as my goal all my life.


    Just after this sentence was sent, the world was quiet and exploded again.


    World [little Lori]: the great God is actually a couple with Yanran in reality! This is definitely hot news!


    World [husband''s pillow]: is the great God confessing? Right?!!


    World [monk''s nun]: I see. I wish you two a happy marriage in reality for a hundred years.


    World [******]: it''s so


    World [* * * * *]: no?


    World [* * * * *]:


    Mi Youning smiled at Han Ziming''s words.


    At this time, Wang Qi and Li Yao also walked into the dormitory.


    They just saw the gentle smile on her face.


    This is definitely the goddess of high cold, incarnating a happy little woman.


    They couldn''t help walking behind her to see what had happened.


    Mi Youning knew someone was standing behind her. She didn''t look back.


    Instead, he took Han Ziming''s wedding ring.


    Announcement: [smile] and [King in the world] are officially married. I wish you two a happy marriage for a hundred years and have a son early.


    Then the petals scattered on the two heads, and they were submerged by the petal rain.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help laughing when he saw the early born son behind him.


    How to have children in the game.


    Although Wang Qi and Li Yao did not play aoshiyou, they also understood the picture.


    Lu Li got married in the game.


    The two looked at each other with some surprise.


    Zhang Weichen saw that [King in the world] and [smiling at each other] had rings in their hands.


    In their hands, there was a red rope, and then it slowly disappeared.


    Then it began to make a noise.


    World [this past year]: it''s time to patrol the city in a sedan chair.


    Han Ziming stretched out his hand with a ring and stretched it out to the woman in front of him.


    Mi Youning saw it and stretched out his hand to hold it.


    They walked out slowly in the sight of the people in the Yuelao temple.


    Zhang Weichen and his party followed them.


    Walking out of the Yuelao temple, MI Youning saw the flower sedan outside the door and the spectacular wedding ceremony.


    The luxurious sedan chair is pulled by four horses.


    There are several horses behind.


    Han Ziming took her hand and went directly to the front white horse.


    He let go of his opponent''s hand and stepped on his horse.


    Then he sat on the horse and held out his hand to the people below.


    Mi Youning handed his hand to the other party and then sat in his arms.


    Zhang Weichen and others, seeing this, immediately distributed red envelopes and scattered red envelopes while walking.


    They soon came to the sedan chair and came to their positions one after another, ready to patrol the city.


    Han Ziming rode forward with the people in his arms, and the sedan ceremony followed.


    Along the way, Zhang Weichen and others kept scattering red envelopes.


    There is also an endless stream of blessings around.


    Many people were happy when they grabbed the red envelope and boasted that God was a god level moat.


    The lowest of these red envelopes is 66.


    The big ones are 888.


    Because of the game restrictions, everyone can only grab one, but it also makes them very happy.


    Han Ziming held the man in his arms and softened his face in the fairyland.


    He sat in front of the computer and couldn''t help saving the screenshot of this scene.


    [vote every day, baby]


    PS: I recommend Jiyou''s quick wear article "quick wear: male god, pet God!" which is already very fat, sweet and guaranteed in writing. You can go and have a look.

 Chapter 390

    Mi Youning smiled softly.


    "Lu Li, are you so happy?"


    Wang Qi stood behind her and couldn''t help asking.


    She didn''t understand that it was just a game. Why did she show such a happy smile.


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked at the two people behind him. The corners of his mouth recalled, "it''s OK."


    Wang Qi listened to the perfunctory answer, tried to nuzui, shrugged and walked to her bed.


    At this moment, MI Youning felt really in a good mood.


    So I can''t help but say, "this person is my other half in reality."


    "..." Wang Qi heard this before she went back to the bed.


    She couldn''t help turning and opening her mouth.


    What is this development.


    Just broke up with the school grass and was with others.


    I have to say it''s too fast.


    Li Yao also looked at Mi Youning sitting in the seat with curious eyes.


    "Lu Li, are you... Are you too fast?"


    Li Yao asked hesitantly.


    Mi Youning turned to their complicated faces.


    He said with a smile: "when I first met Li Wenhao, it was because someone confessed to me in front of so many people for the first time.


    However, I don''t have any feeling of associating with him. The most intimate action between us is just holding hands. "


    Then she thought of the feeling of being with Han Ziming.


    "If you like someone and want to be with him, you will think of him.


    Even want to touch each other. It''s beyond my control, and Li Wenhao can''t bring it to me. "


    Li Yao and Wang Qi don''t understand, but they also know that they don''t feel right. Of course, they can''t be together.


    Mi Youning sees that their eyes are thoughtful. She turns her head and continues to stare at the computer.


    World [witch butterfly clothes]: smile and you''re a bitch! I have a boyfriend in real life. Now I still hook up with others.


    World [demon Girl Butterfly clothes]: the daughter of a murderer, a girl, and her brother is still a hooligan. Such a person should get out of aoshiyou as soon as possible!


    World [demon Girl Butterfly clothes]: a girl''s child, a bitch!


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and looked at the unbearable words in the world of Ao Shi you.


    This is Qin Yulan.


    Qin Yulan''s other vest [unparalleled Royal daughter] was also slandering her.


    But I don''t know why, suddenly there was no sound.


    Now I changed my vest and appeared again.


    What he said was also very embarrassing.


    Similarly, Han Ziming saw these while sitting in his study.


    And Zhang Weichen in the company.


    They all know Lu Li''s life experience, which is clearer than anyone.


    These are slander, malicious attacks.


    Zhang Weichen, in particular, knows very well that there is always something wrong between [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] and [smile with a smile] in the game.


    Now the other party''s words are bound to affect today''s wedding.


    "Forbid this [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] for a week!"


    Zhang Weichen was unhappy.


    This [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] is just to make trouble.


    If Han Ziming is in a bad mood, he will suffer at that time.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know Zhang Weichen''s actions.


    Han Ziming, with his deep eyes, has been staring at the speech of [demon Girl Butterfly clothes].


    He wanted to do something, but because of Lu Li, he didn''t know that he knew her family information clearly.


    So he can only watch in frustration.


    In my heart, I secretly remember [demon Girl Butterfly clothes].


    Mi Youning sees that [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] has stopped. There are no other people attacking her in the world.


    She finally made a move.

 Chapter 391

    Mi Youning beats the keyboard, but she begins to expect that Qin Yulan will be like this in the future.


    The world [smiles]: you have been targeting me since the service was opened. Did I eat your rice, drink your water, or dig your ancestral grave?


    The world [smiles]: one day you''ll be dug out. When you hit your face, don''t feel pain.


    After sending it out, MI Youning smiled.


    In another week, I will get the reward of 500000.


    She will quit the game, and then she can wait for graduation.


    Of course, there is the man Han Ziming.


    The other side''s legs also need to be treated faster.


    If he sits in a wheelchair for another year or two, he really has no hope of getting up.


    There are also the original owner''s brother Lu Han and the slag father squatting in the prison at this time.


    Think about it, there''s still a lot to do.


    Mi Youning holds his chin in his hand and looks at the interface of aoshiyou.


    World [******]: in other words, does this [enchantress butterfly clothes] have anything to do with that [Bai Xiaosheng]?


    World [little Lori]: why do you say that? Is this the relationship between eight poles?


    World [******]: there is always a feeling of honey. The tone of [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] is similar to that of [Bai Xiaosheng] who exposed the life of the goddess at the beginning.


    World [monk''s nun]: is this a private resentment in real life.


    World [husband''s pillow]: This is just our guess. Didn''t the goddess just say that she will hit her face at that time? Let''s just sit and wait.


    World [* * * * *] + 1.


    World [* * * * *] + 10086.


    World [* * * * *] + 10001.


    The world here is in full swing.


    Mi Youning also received Han Ziming''s worried greetings.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: are you okay? Don''t take those people''s words too seriously.


    Secret chat [smile]: nothing, very good.


    Seeing Han Ziming''s concern, MI Youning smiled and sent another private chat to the other party.


    Secret chat [smile]: when will the city tour end? I should almost go to bed.


    Han Ziming looked at the time. It was more than eight o''clock.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: go to bed and don''t forget the appointment tomorrow.


    Secret chat [smile]: Uh huh, I see. Let''s have dinner together.


    Secret chat [King in the world]: Well, go to bed and good night.


    Secret chat [smile]: An''an~


    After saying good night to Han Ziming, MI Youning went offline.


    Since then, she has been a married woman in aoshiyou.


    As for the [demon Girl Butterfly clothes], what [Royal girl matchless] will be cleaned up sooner or later.


    After turning off the computer, MI Youning stretched out and walked towards his bed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the rental house near the school, Qin Yulan is about to explode.


    Her two numbers were sealed.


    Watching Lu Li get married in the game.


    Even [King in the world] said that they knew each other in reality and that she was not worth it for Li Wenhao.


    But he was secretly pleased that Lu Li was not as cold as the surface.


    It''s really a woman of three and four.


    In this way, Li Wenhao is true. It is impossible to stay with Lu Li.


    Watching the great God and Lu Li get married happily in the game, she held her breath.


    So he began to speak and once again used the old-fashioned means to discredit Lu Li.


    However, the effect of this is far less than before.


    She was also banned.


    After changing the number, he was banned again.


    This is definitely manipulated.


    The angry Qin Yulan is about to smash the computer.


    [recommended ticket, reward, five-star praise]

 Chapter 392

    The next day after class, MI Youning went straight to the dormitory, put down his textbook and changed his clothes.


    Before in class, Han Ziming sent her a text message.


    Tell her she has arrived and wait at the door.


    When mi Youning left the school gate.


    She saw the low-key Rolls Royce phantom at a glance.


    Han Ziming sat in the car and saw her.


    He lowered the window and smiled gently at her.


    Mi Youning went to the front of the car, opened the rear door and sat in.


    Just after class, most of the students went to the canteen. There were not many people at the door.


    However, it is still seen by several people with intentions.


    Mi Youning never mind this.


    Sitting in the car, she could not close the door, and her hand was held.


    Closing the door, MI Youning turned to Han Ziming''s gentle eyes.


    "Where are we going?"


    Han Ziming said to Shi Lei, who was driving, "go home."


    Hearing this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows without the slightest retort.


    "Tired?" Han Ziming asked aloud when he saw that she had no objection.


    Mi Youning shook his head. "Fortunately, his studies are very easy. He will graduate next year."


    Han Ziming can''t help thinking about whether she will enter the society after graduation.


    Will there be a better choice then.


    The smile on his face remained the same, but he was worried.


    He looked down at his legs.


    Mi Youning noticed his movements and she shook each other''s hands back.


    "Zhang Weichen said that your cook is good. How can you think of eating at home?"


    Han Ziming looked up and said carelessly, "I want you to adapt and get used to it as soon as possible."


    The implication of this is very obvious.


    Mi Youning knows that he is still uneasy.


    Her age is here, and she doesn''t get along for a long time.


    Mi Youning nodded secretly, "in fact, there is another way to make me adapt faster."


    "Oh?"


    Han Ziming frowned as if he didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    But the heart began to look forward to her opening.


    "Why don''t I move in and live together?"


    Mi Youning looked at him and asked with a smile.


    Hearing this expectation, Han Ziming''s smile brightened in an instant.


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure. I can''t wait for it."


    Mi Youning nodded, "just know."


    Then he raised his head proudly.


    Han Ziming''s hands itched when he saw his small appearance.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s head.


    It''s good to stay with him, right under his nose.


    He never thought about living together.


    But I don''t know how to speak.


    The girl around me was at school and rashly proposed cohabitation.


    He is afraid that the other party may feel uncomfortable or have other ideas.


    Now the other party has put it forward himself, which of course makes him useful.


    Shi Lei drives steadily.


    He soon arrived at Han Ziming''s villa.


    On the bus, Han Ziming looked at his legs, then looked up and said to MI Youning, "go first, and I''ll come later."


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly.


    She knows why han Ziming wants her to avoid.


    The man is also proud at heart.


    He did not allow the embarrassed side to appear in front of her.


    Mi Youning closes the door and doesn''t see the frustration in Han Ziming''s eyes behind him.


    She went into the villa.


    Han Ziming hated her legs again when he saw her leaving.


    But I had to get out of the car to catch up with the little woman who left.


    He doesn''t want to look at each other''s back forever.

 Chapter 393

    Shi Lei took out his wheelchair, opened the door and put it down.


    Then he turned his back and stood aside.


    Han Ziming supported his body with both hands and moved slowly.


    He has long been used to such actions.


    In the villa hall, MI Youning saw this scene through the real scene consciousness in her mind.


    She sat on the sofa, her hands clenched involuntarily.


    The man didn''t want her to see it. That''s the scene.


    Seeing each other''s moving body, MI Youning felt a little sour.


    Han Ziming has been like this for several years.


    Seeing the other party holding the door and finally putting one leg on the wheelchair, MI Youning couldn''t see it anymore.


    She cut off the picture in her mind.


    After a while, Han Ziming finally sat in a wheelchair.


    The sound of starting the wheelchair remote control was heard by Shi Lei with his body on his back.


    He turned to close the door and pushed Han Ziming to the villa.


    At this time, Han Ziming had a trace of sweat on his head.


    His moon was still panting slightly.


    Mi Youning sits on the sofa in the living room and sees Han Ziming appear.


    She got up and met each other.


    "I''ll do it."


    Mi Youning opened his mouth to Shi Lei.


    The latter immediately stepped aside.


    She took over Shi Lei''s position and pushed people to the French window of the huge living room.


    She had seen a chess game on the golden nanmu table here before.


    I think it should be a chess game that this man spends his time playing with nothing on weekdays.


    Mi Youning pushed people around some indoor furnishings to the table with chess games.


    Han Ziming raised his eyebrows when he saw her move.


    Especially when he saw the girl''s eyes on the chess game, he was even more surprised.


    "Can you play chess, too?"


    Mi Youning shook his head, "not too good."


    This is the meeting.


    Han Ziming manipulated his wheelchair, came to the table and played with the chess pieces on the table.


    "Next game."


    Mi Youning looked at him with a smile when he heard the speech, "OK."


    But then Han Ziming finally knew.


    The other party''s is not very good. How modest is he.


    At first, Han Ziming thought that the other party really couldn''t play.


    He let a few pieces.


    But later, he found something wrong.


    Every time the other party falls, they are very standard, and even how they look before and after, they are very conservative.


    After a while, Han Ziming found that the other party began to eat his chess pieces.


    He carefully observed all the pieces falling from the other side.


    Finally shook his head, "I lost this game."


    Mi Youning picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech. "It''s not the end. How can he admit defeat at this time."


    Looking up, Han Ziming met mi Youning. His eyes were full of cunning.


    Know that the other side has seen the final result of this game.


    However, there was no end in this speech.


    "Then go on."


    Han Ziming sacrificed his life to accompany the little woman.


    The final result, of course, is to lose.


    Because mi Youning''s layout is too rigorous, and people can''t find it at first.


    Every time she fell, it seemed conservative, but in fact it was killing.


    Then they had another game.


    This time, Han Ziming didn''t discharge any more water.


    But as a result, the two were neck and neck and drew.


    Until the third inning, when they were halfway down, Shi Lei came.


    "Boss, it''s time for dinner."


    Han Ziming takes back what he put on the chessboard.


    Smiling at Mi Youning, "let''s go to dinner first?"


    Mi Youning nodded. She got up and walked behind Han Ziming.


    Pushing Han Ziming to keep up with Shi Lei.


    Where are your tickets, babies


    ¡ª¡ª


    PS: I recommend Jiyou''s fast wear article "fast wear heart attack: boss, don''t chase me" which is already very fat. It''s sweet and the writing style is guaranteed. You can go and have a look.

 Chapter 394

    After dinner, Han Ziming and MI Youning went upstairs.


    Because he took the initiative to propose that they need to find cooperation in the game in a few days.


    Mi Yuning has no objection to this.


    When he came to Han Ziming''s study, MI Youning saw the two advanced computers at a glance.


    Two people, one computer, began to brush copies.


    During this period, Shi Lei sent them some fruit.


    An hour later, they went to brush some small bosses.


    Their grades were not low, and they soon found some sense of cooperation.


    Many players in aoshiyou saw their figures.


    They have no previous targets.


    However, several people talked about them.


    It''s all harmless words.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two hours passed.


    Mi Youning sat in a chair, moved his neck and looked at the time.


    It''s past nine.


    "I should go."


    When Han Ziming heard the speech, he turned his head and looked at it with reluctance.


    "Stay tonight."


    He really wants to spend more time with each other.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment. He didn''t have classes tomorrow. "OK."


    Han Ziming didn''t expect that she really agreed.


    This made him push an inch.


    Pushing the wheelchair under his body, Han Ziming came to MI Youning.


    He took each other''s hand, put it to his mouth and kissed it.


    "So... Sleep with me tonight? I won''t do anything."


    Hearing this, MI Youning really laughed.


    "If you leave me and don''t sleep with you, do you want me to sleep alone? I might as well go back."


    This is true. After all, she didn''t forget to help Han Ziming heal her legs.


    Han Ziming smiled but did not speak, because he felt that today was really his lucky day.


    No matter what he thinks, the next moment can always come true.


    They turned off the computer and went back to their bedroom.


    Shi Lei here also received the news that MI Youning would not go back to school. He went back to his room to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Ziming took the man to the bedroom.


    Mi Youning looks at the bedroom where she came last time and sits casually by the bed.


    "Bring me clothes and I''ll wash."


    She yawned.


    Now she has formed the habit of going to bed at nine or ten.


    Han Ziming looked at her casual attitude and went towards the wardrobe.


    It was full of his clothes. He took a set of his pajamas with him.


    Mi Youning has got up and walked towards him.


    Seeing the pajamas in his hand, he reached for them and walked towards the bathroom.


    Looking at the other party''s back, Han Ziming smiled helplessly.


    Then he left the bedroom in his wheelchair.


    The bathroom in the room is occupied. He needs to go to the guest room to wash.


    Moreover, he didn''t want the other party to have any chance to see his embarrassed appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    When Han Ziming washes from the guest room and returns to the bedroom.


    He opened the door and saw the girl lying on his bed.


    Under his usual quilt, he closed his eyes and slept.


    Han Ziming entered the room and closed the door gently.


    He is very happy now and dislikes the harsh sound caused by the wheelchair on the floor.


    So the house is covered with carpets.


    Otherwise, at this time, the girl lying in bed will be awakened by the noise of him entering the room.


    Han Ziming came to the other side of the bed.


    He fixed the wheelchair, supported his body with his hands, and slowly came to the bed.


    Lying in his bed alone on weekdays, Han Ziming''s heart had different feelings.


    Just because lying around him exudes the shower gel he usually uses.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Babies, where are your tickets? Why didn''t I see... Cry dizzy

 Chapter 395

    It''s like the other party has his breath.


    Han Ziming opened the quilt and covered it with MI Youning.


    His heart began to beat slowly.


    This is the first time he has slept with someone.


    The feeling made him novel and excited.


    The most obvious is the empty heart, abnormally satisfied.


    Han Ziming moved his body and slowly approached mi Youning not far away.


    Until he held the man in his arms, he closed his eyes contentedly.


    It''s good to have such a person around him, as if there were no regrets in life.


    Han Ziming hugged the man in his arms and slowly fell asleep.


    When he breathed steadily, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    Eyes in the eyes, very sober.


    She didn''t forget to help Han Ziming heal her legs.


    Gently moving her body, she slowly pushed away, Han Ziming''s arms.


    In the dim light, MI Youning''s hands touched Han Ziming''s legs under the thin quilt.


    The power of the soul slowly seeps into each other''s knees.


    Han Ziming suddenly frowned.


    Mi Youning always pays attention to his face.


    See this slow down, the power to transmit the power of the soul.


    After a while, she detected Han Ziming''s knees and healed some more. Then she stopped.


    In the next few months, as long as she transports her soul every three or five times.


    The other party can almost stand up.


    Mi Youning took back her hands and bent a smile around her mouth.


    She got into Han Ziming''s arms again and really slept this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning stayed in the villa with Han Ziming for two days.


    These two days, they eat together, play chess together and play aoshiyou together.


    They are like lovers who have been in love for a long time.


    On Monday, MI Youning is going back to school.


    Han Ziming personally sent her to school.


    The car stopped at the school gate.


    Mi Youning glances at the man around her, who hasn''t let go of her hand.


    "I should go."


    "HMM." Han Ziming answered, saying he knew.


    But his hand still didn''t let go of each other.


    Mi Youning smiled helplessly.


    She approached Han Ziming and leaned close to the man''s lips.


    He kissed lightly and left immediately.


    "I''m really gone. I''ll see you next time."


    Han Ziming couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you say you wanted to move in with me?"


    "Yes, but we still need to make some preparations and apply for approval." Mi Youning joked.


    "How long will it take? I can''t bear you."


    Listening to the wronged voice, MI Youning couldn''t help touching his moon Hun chamber.


    "When I wasn''t with you, I didn''t come like this,


    Wait a few more days. After the competition, it''s almost over. "


    She calculated and could solve almost all the problems in a week.


    Han Ziming heard Yan, and his tone was still unhappy.


    He pulled the man into his arms and hugged him.


    "Go ahead and don''t forget to miss me."


    "I see."


    After MI Youning was released by Han Ziming, he opened the door and got off.


    Han Ziming watched her leave.


    Until people walked into the school and the back disappeared, they took back their sight.


    "Shi Lei, go to the hospital."


    "Yes, boss."


    Han Ziming once again put his eyes on the gate of the school.


    I hope he won''t be in the future and can only watch each other leave.


    He wants to stand beside each other and hug his petite body.


    These two days, I don''t know it''s his psychological role.


    I always feel that my legs have some strength.


    He had an impulse to stand up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lala... Come and ask for a ticket!

 Chapter 396

    Maybe it was the girl who accompanied him and made him feel happy, so that his body slowly improved.


    He needs to go to the hospital to check again to see if there is a good prospect.


    Han Ziming left school.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walked into the school and looked at her line of sight. It was very strange and complex.


    Mi Youning can''t help wondering if something happened again that she doesn''t know.


    Back to the dormitory, Wang Qi and Li Yao are there.


    Including Qin Yulan, who is no longer living on campus.


    But now Qin Yulan looks very embarrassed.


    Especially the swollen eyes and slap marks on his face.


    Seeing this, MI Youning couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and guess in her heart.


    When Wang Qi and Li Yao saw the appearance of MI Youning, their eyes were also very complex.


    Qin Yulan is full of resentment and anger.


    The anger in those eyes wanted to swallow mi Youning.


    Mi Youning closes the door, walks back to her bed and sits down.


    Looking at the three people''s different eyes, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You still have the face to say! If it weren''t for you, how could Wen Hao do this to me!"


    Qin Yulan stood up angrily, stretched out her hand condescending and pointed to MI Youning.


    Looking at the finger pointing at him, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    "Take your hands off and talk. Don''t look like who owes you $8 million."


    Mi Youning moved away and leaned against her careless opening on the bed.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao looked at this scene and didn''t know what to do.


    Just because they know what happened to Qin Yulan.


    They were surprised and shocked.


    But now it seems inappropriate to force this kind of thing on Lu Li.


    Qin Yulan''s face twisted when she saw mi Youning''s attitude.


    "Lu Li! It''s hard for me to wait, and you don''t want to be alone!"


    Put down these cruel words, Qin Yulan picked up his backpack and ran out of the dormitory with his face covered.


    Looking at each other''s posture, MI Youning was really confused.


    So, what exactly happened.


    She turned to look at Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    They were embarrassed and looked a little evasive.


    "Lu Li, you''d better go to the school forum."


    Mi Youning shrugs and picks up the cell phone.


    She didn''t ask any questions.


    However, when I entered the school forum, I saw the amazing title at a glance.


    [the second goddess of our school, waves make your valley owe fire - Burn - |


    Under the title, there is a woman covered with red mango.


    There is a figure on her.


    The action was shot when it was dynamic.


    When they were still that kind of time, the lying woman looked very happy.


    This photo makes people see what happened at a glance.


    Mi Youning didn''t expect Li Wenhao to be so cruel.


    This picture of Qin Yulan, although his face was mosaic.


    But this title, let a person see clearly, is Qin Yulan himself.


    How can Qin Yulan stay at school now.


    Mi Youning sighed at Li Wenhao''s methods.


    Such a man is too cruel.


    But who knows if he has any change - state hobbies.


    In doing so, he was not afraid of being picked out.


    Mi Youning is like a bystander.


    Soon, however, her eyes slowly became contemplative.


    incorrect.


    None of this is right.


    When she walked into the school before, people looked at her.


    And Qin Yulan''s words just now, all these show what they know.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help turning down the post.

 Chapter 397

    Sure enough, below, someone released photos of Li Wenhao and Qin Yulan.


    The picture was unbearable and even erosive.


    Zoom in on Li Wenhao''s thing.


    Qin Yulan''s blurred appearance.


    They were clearly exposed.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help clicking on the exposed man''s vest.


    It''s a trumpet.


    Many photos of Li Wenhao and Qin Yulan were released, and the man disappeared.


    Mi Youning shook his head. He didn''t know who the two had offended. He was so calculated.


    Zhang Weichen, who was far away in the company, couldn''t help sneezing.


    He rubbed his head and nose, thinking who was thinking about him.


    Glancing away, he continued to look at the mountains of documents on the table.


    Mi Youning knows what''s going on when she sees this post.


    No wonder people look at her. Why is it so weird.


    But it really has nothing to do with her.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao saw her expression, especially the expression of some surprise and later meditation.


    "Lu Li, the school will certainly punish you for this. Shouldn''t you be involved?"


    Wang Qi''s worried voice sounded.


    Mi Youning closed the forum, looked up and said casually, "it shouldn''t be. After all, it doesn''t have much to do with me."


    But it is also clear in my heart that even if they study well, they will be recorded with great demerits.


    They may even face dropping out of school.


    This matter has a great impact on the school.


    She was also curious about why the school did not delete this post at the first time.


    However, MI Youning doesn''t know that the school doesn''t delete it.


    But they can''t delete it at all.


    No matter how you operate, this post can''t move at all.


    Even the forum can''t be closed.


    The school has already had a headache from this.


    Seeing the class time, MI Youning finds out the books to use and changes a suit of clothes.


    "It''s time to go to class. Are you leaving?"


    "Ah... Yes, I''m going to be late."


    Wang Qi got up and looked for her textbook.


    The three quickly left the dormitory and walked towards the classroom.


    ¡­¡­


    However, the punishment of Li Wenhao and Qin Yulan came out that afternoon.


    Li Wenhao''s family is a bit powerful and has been recorded as a major fault.


    Qin Yulan is facing dropping out of school.


    The post on the forum was finally deleted.


    Qin Yulan left the school in this way.


    And Li Wenhao also asked for leave temporarily.


    Both men disappeared into the eyes of the people.


    Maybe when the storm is over, Li Wenhao will appear again.


    As for MI Youning, she still accepts the sympathy of the people, or complex, watching the play.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was time for the aoshiyou competition.


    Early that morning, MI Youning asked for leave.


    She got in Shi Lei''s car and went to Han Ziming''s villa.


    This time Han Ziming didn''t pick her up.


    But waiting at the door of the villa.


    Mi Youning got out of the car and walked towards the man before Shi Lei stopped steadily.


    Her move made Han Ziming face with disapproval.


    But the bottom of my heart is still sweet.


    He thought it was because of him that the other party made such an urgent move.


    "Have you been waiting a long time?"


    Mi Youning walks behind Han Ziming and pushes his wheelchair to the house.


    "Not too long."


    In fact, Shi Lei was waiting when he went to pick up people.


    Mi Youning stops when she hears the speech. She touches Han Ziming''s hand.


    That hand has no temperature, with air conditioning.


    I know this man is lying.


    She did not reveal this.


    Pretending not to know, she pushed people into the elevator and walked into Han Ziming''s study.

 Chapter 398

    The computer in the study has been turned on.


    Even logged into the account of aoshiyou.


    Mi Youning pushed Han Ziming to his position, "let''s start."


    "OK." Han Ziming connived when he saw her face full of excitement.


    All players of this service can participate in the competition of aoshiyou.


    A showdown game in the game.


    At the end of the competition day, the final winner will have a bonus of one million.


    But the player must be double.


    This is a double challenge.


    [King in the world] and [smile with a smile] suddenly appeared on the showdown platform.


    On the showdown stage, there are many players with high ranking.


    When people saw these two appear, they all vomited.


    The great God and the first female player of this service, where do they still have hope.


    World [little Lori]: the great God couple are coming! The final winner of this time doesn''t need to be compared. It''s definitely theirs.


    World [fall to the ground and become a devil]: that''s not necessarily. If the second and third players form a team, the great God should also weigh when he comes out.


    World [******]: shut up. Don''t you know that the second and third players are friends with the great God.


    World [* * * * *]: Yes, they all came when the great God got married last time.


    World [* * * * *]: Yes, I saw it too.


    World [falling into a devil]: that''s not necessarily. You are all brain powder of King''s landing!


    World [little Lori]: I know you are the one who was knocked down by the goddess last time.


    World [pig family treasure]: Well, it''s him, I remember.


    World [monk''s nun]: this time, the great God and Yan Ran formed a team. Eight to nine out of ten are them.


    World [* * * * *]: that''s necessary.


    The excitement in the world has never stopped.


    It''s time to see the game.


    Han Ziming teamed up with the women around him.


    "I''ll attack in a moment, and you''ll just protect."


    Mi Youning agreed with Han Ziming''s team formation and said, "OK, but I''m not weak."


    Hearing this, Han Ziming turned to look at her.


    The sense of existence of that sight is so strong that MI Youning can''t ignore it.


    She couldn''t help turning her head.


    Han Ziming said seriously, "I know you are not weak, but as your man, I want to protect you and let you rely on."


    Mi Youning smiled and turned his head, "meat hemp."


    But the smile on her face was so bright.


    Seeing this, Han Ziming touched her head and then focused on the game.


    Announcement: the final is about to begin. Please get your equipment ready.


    The first fight was a scuffle.


    In this competition, Han Ziming and MI Youning matched perfectly.


    They were also attacked, but they couldn''t get close at all.


    And the rank of "king in the world" is placed there.


    People who want to sneak attack or duel should tremble when they shoot.


    Han Ziming did what he said.


    He always protected [a smile] and killed all those who wanted to get close to her.


    The first and are almost over.


    Then there''s double play.


    This time it''s arranged according to the ranking of homicides.


    Because Han Ziming and MI Youning don''t take the initiative to kill.


    So they are not the first group to play.


    More and more people are eliminated.


    Finally, I waited for [King in the world] and [smile].


    In fact, Han Ziming was just playing with MI Youning.


    He knew that the other party needed the money and had already made preparations.


    ¡ª¡ª


    PS: promotion, babies continue to work hard to vote Oh, Ai Ni Meng [Bixin]

 Chapter 399

    Wait until [King in the world] and [smile] come on.


    The world''s speech began to boil.


    World [little Lori]: Goddess, come on!


    World [monk''s nun]: it is predicted here that the great God couple will be the first.


    World [*****]: King''s landing God, come on!


    World [husband''s pillow]: the great God couple will win the first.


    World [******]: smile, don''t hold back the great God.


    World [pig family treasure]: I''m more optimistic about the great God couple.


    World [******]: watch the great God couple.


    Looking at the speeches in the world, MI Youning couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the men around him.


    She smiled and said, "I''ll hold you back?"


    Han Ziming turned his head and saw the movement of her eyebrows.


    With a gentle smile, he leaned close to her cheek and printed a kiss.


    "No, even if it is, I am willing to."


    Mi Youning listened to today''s man and his mouth was as sweet as honey. "It''s full of sweet words. I don''t know how many people have said it to."


    Han Ziming could hear her muttering clearly.


    He couldn''t help laughing and crying. He raised his hand and promised, "Heaven testifies. I only said it to the girl named Lu Li in front of me."


    That funny tone made Han Ziming more real.


    Seeing this, MI Youning smiled and poked him in the face, "OK, let''s start."


    Han Ziming rubbed the place poked by her and smiled foolishly.


    Their more intimate movements have been.


    However, every time the other party takes the initiative to touch him, the heartbeat begins to be abnormal.


    Their attention was again focused on the game.


    Next, they both cooperate, one defense and one attack.


    Han Ziming blocked all attacks.


    Let the [smile] behind him have no chance to shoot.


    In the end, of course, they won the game.


    They knocked down the last group of members and the announcement came out immediately.


    Announcement: [King in the world] and [smile with a smile] have become the most potential immortals in aoshiyou. I wish you two a higher level


    Look at the long congratulations above, as well as the congratulations in the world.


    Mi Youning turns to look at the man around her.


    "Most of this game is operated by you. Anyone with eyes can see it."


    Han Ziming moved his hands and said with a smile, "so what? You''re my wife. It should be so."


    Mi Youning glanced. "It''s getting more and more serious."


    Han Ziming''s ear moved and turned to look at Mi Youning. "There are more serious ones. I''m afraid they will scare you."


    The revealed words are ambiguous, and the voice is also deep and extremely provocative.


    When mi Youning heard the speech, he turned his head and held back the smile on his face.


    This man is really inseparable from that thought.


    After getting along for a few days, I began to think about that.


    Han Ziming thought she was shy when he saw her turn.


    He regretted what he had just said and held each other''s hand.


    "OK, I won''t tease you. Let''s go downstairs for dinner.


    Weichen will come later and send the million reward. "


    Mi Youning blushed and looked puzzled at Han Ziming. "Why did he send the reward?"


    Han Ziming thought he was really shy when he saw her red face when she turned her head.


    The crimson color darkened his eyes.


    He reached out uncontrollably and touched mi Youning''s face.


    "It''s so easy to be shy. What can I do in the future?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Babies, did you vote?


    Let''s stick to it for a few more days. Let''s work together and wait ahead.

 Chapter 400

    The sighing words and tone, MI Youning almost took his hand away.


    What do you mean, what do you do in the future.


    He really began to think about it.


    When my legs are not good, I begin to think about that.


    If these legs are good, how about her.


    Mi Youning tightened her face and asked again, "I ask you, why did Zhang Weichen send the reward?"


    Han Ziming frowned and thought, "didn''t I tell you?"


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes.


    But I had to ask, "tell me what?"


    "Zhang Weichen is now the head of aoshiyou company."


    Mi Youning made an appropriate, shocked look and expression.


    "No, when did you tell me?"


    Her tone rose a degree.


    That looks like I really don''t know.


    Han Ziming secretly observed her expression. Seeing her like this, he knew she really didn''t know.


    "Well, let''s not talk about him. Let''s go downstairs for dinner first."


    Mi Youning nodded. She hasn''t eaten since morning.


    It''s almost noon and I''m hungry.


    They went downstairs. Lunch had already been prepared downstairs.


    At the dinner table, Han Ziming has been taking care of MI Youning.


    He peeled the shrimps and crabs himself and put them into her tableware.


    Seeing that he hadn''t eaten much, MI Youning said, "don''t take care of me. Eat quickly. It''ll be cold in a while."


    Han Ziming put the shrimps in his hand into her dinner plate. Then he answered, "OK."


    Then he greeted the kitchen and asked someone to bring a bowl of soup.


    He saw the soup at Mi Youning''s hand, which was already cold.


    In fact, just watching each other eat, the food he gave himself, his heart is full.


    Naturally, I can''t feel hungry.


    That feeling is very subtle.


    After Han Ziming finished eating, Zhang Weichen also arrived.


    The other party came with the box


    "Yo! This is dinner. Fill me a bowl of rice. I''ve been busy in the company until now."


    Zhang Weichen put the suitcase in his hand beside mi Youning and sat down.


    When the cook heard the voice of the host''s good friend, he immediately sent up the tableware.


    Zhang Weichen picked up chopsticks and ate quickly.


    He is really hungry.


    Recently, the company is busy. He wants to use one minute as an hour.


    While eating, he rushed to MI Youning and said, "Lu Li, this is your reward for this competition. Now I''ve sent it to you."


    Mi Youning picks up the suitcase on one side when she hears the speech.


    That''s not light.


    She opened her suitcase, which contained piles of cash.


    Han Ziming saw her movements and said, "take them all."


    Mi Youning covered the box in his hand and said to him, "thank you. I''ve used money recently."


    "Well, you''re welcome." Han Ziming nodded clearly.


    When the other party found Zhang Weichen, he saw that the other party needed money.


    Mi Youning called Lu Li in front of them.


    As soon as I got through there, I directly asked, "brother, where are you now?"


    Lu Han now enrolled in a class to learn professional coffee skills.


    "I just finished class. What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning heard the speech and said, "I''ll see you at the milk tea house of the school last time."


    "OK." Lu Han answered.


    Mi Youning hung up the phone and looked at Han Ziming. "I have something to do. Let Shi Lei send me."


    Han Ziming didn''t expect her to leave so soon.


    He was reluctant at the bottom of his heart, but said, "OK."


    Mi Youning didn''t say to go either. She hasn''t delivered the power of soul to men today.

 Chapter 401

    She stood up and walked towards each other.


    Holding the other party''s hand on the wheelchair, the body tilted.


    Close to the corner of his mouth, printed a soft kiss.


    But the hands began to convey the power of the soul.


    Zhang Weichen''s eyes straightened when he saw this scene.


    "Shit! You''re abusing dogs!"


    He''s still a single dog.


    Although there are many women around, it''s just a physiological need.


    Hearing Zhang Weichen''s exclamation, MI Youning immediately left Han Ziming.


    The soul power transmission in her hand is over at the same time.


    "I''ll go first and call back."


    Shi Lei has come to the living room.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Han Ziming took her hand.


    Mi Youning looks back with an inquiry in her eyes.


    Looking at the line of sight, Han Ziming moved his Adam''s apple and asked, "when will you move here?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll pack my bags tomorrow. Just let Shi Lei pick me up."


    Hearing the definite answer, Han Ziming smiled and released her hand.


    "OK, go."


    Mi Youning doesn''t look aside. Zhang Weichen is stunned.


    She picked up the suitcase with a million dollars in cash and came to the living room.


    "Let''s go."


    Shi Lei has been waiting for her for a while.


    Smell the speech and act immediately.


    In this way, Han Ziming once again watched mi Youning leave.


    "Shit! No!"


    Zhang Weichen finally recovered.


    "Zi Ming, are you going to live together like this?! it''s too fast!"


    Han Ziming watched the left figure disappear, and then glanced at Zhang Weichen faintly.


    To his shocked sight, his face was disgusted.


    He also disliked the delay for several days.


    "You say eat quickly and go back to the company after eating."


    Han Ziming pushed his wheelchair towards the elevator.


    Zhang Weichen followed up with the bowl in his hand.


    "I didn''t say, Ziming. If you live with Lu Li like this, you''re not afraid of two people wiping - guns - walking - fire."


    Han Ziming once again gave him a disdainful look.


    "Don''t impose your thoughts on others."


    When he said this, Han Ziming was full of righteousness.


    It looks like a forbidden valley.


    However, I couldn''t help imagining that he really had a relationship with MI Youning.


    Thinking about this heart, I began to scratch my heart and lungs.


    Zhang Weichen looked at his legs, didn''t know what he thought, and hung an obscene smile on his face.


    Han Ziming didn''t see it. He pushed his wheelchair into the elevator.


    Zhang Weichen quickly picked up a few meals and left the villa.


    That speed is really, come and go in a hurry.


    Mi Youning is almost at school.


    On the road, she saw Lu Han walking by the side of the road at a glance.


    "Shi Lei, wait --"


    Mi Youning shouted to Shi Lei.


    When the other party stopped, she lowered the window.


    "Brother -"


    When Lu Han heard his sister''s voice, he couldn''t help turning his head to look for it.


    "Brother -"


    Mi Youning shouted again.


    Lu Han saw his sister sitting in the car this time.


    He had seen the car before.


    It was in front of my sister''s school.


    At the beginning, he also looked at the car and sent his sister to school.


    At this time, Lu Han walked uncontrollably.


    He wanted to know who the man was.


    When Shi Lei saw Lu Han in the car, the pupils of his eyes contracted uncontrollably.


    His hand trembled and pressed down on the window.


    Shi Lei''s repressed eyes stared at Lu Han.


    At the same time, Lu Han also saw Shi Lei''s true face of Lushan Mountain sitting in the driver''s seat.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Babies, don''t stop... Don''t... Stop... Ah

 Chapter 402

    Although it is no longer before, the young face.


    But you can also find the familiar past from this mature outline.


    "Is that you?!"


    Lu Han''s eyes couldn''t believe it, and his voice was trembling.


    When Shi Lei heard his tone, the corners of his mouth curved with a sneer.


    "Lu Han, long time no see."


    The voice was full of alienation, but it had a bit of fun.


    Mi Youning looks at the atmosphere where they are obviously wrong. She opens the door.


    Pull Lu Han standing in front of the car to the back seat.


    But Lu Han''s sight was still looking at Shi Lei.


    The eyes were surprised, unbelievable, and oppressive distortion.


    Similarly, Shi Lei also caught his eye.


    Looking at the way they wanted to fight, MI Youning laughed out loud.


    "Let''s find a place to sit down first. What can I do for you?"


    Shi Lei finally turned his head.


    But he turned around.


    He said to MI Youning, "Miss Lu, I have some personal grievances with your brother to talk about. Let''s change a place."


    However, his behavior is no longer to ask mi Youning.


    Mi Youning expressed helplessness about this.


    After all, she didn''t know what grudges they had.


    Look at Lu Han around him. After Shi Lei spoke, his face seemed to be much better.


    Shi Lei drove to a small hotel.


    The luxurious Rolls Royce phantom, parked in front of this small hotel, seems to have broken into a world that does not belong to it.


    When Lu Han saw the hotel, his face turned white and his face tightened.


    Shi Lei opened the rear door and pulled Lu Han out of the car.


    However, MI Youning, who wanted to come out, said, "Miss Lu, I have something to say to your brother. Please wait here."


    Hearing this, MI Youning didn''t stop him. He even smiled and said, "OK, go, I''ll wait for you."


    This tone is not worried at all.


    On the way here, she already knew what had happened to the two people.


    As long as she turned over their past, everything appeared in her mind.


    Lu Han followed Shi Lei''s footsteps.


    When he walked into the door of the hotel, his eyes were filled with nostalgia for the past.


    There has not been much change here as many years ago.


    Shi Lei took people directly to the front desk.


    "Room 306." several hundred dollar bills were put on the table.


    The little sister at the front desk brought her a room card of 306.


    Shi Lei took the room card and took Lu Han in his hand and went straight to the third floor.


    Until I went up to the third floor and came to the familiar room.


    Lu Han was timid at this moment.


    Once the memory, instantly returned to his brain.


    The past of him and Shi Lei, as well as in this small hotel, hugged each other for warmth.


    And what happened later, all returned to his brain.


    Seeing Shi Lei open the door, Lu Han put his hand on the door. He didn''t want to go in.


    It was in this room that he gave himself to a man.


    It''s Shi Lei in front of me.


    Lu Han closed his eyes and a hoarse voice sounded.


    "Shi Lei, let''s not do this."


    Shi Lei turned his head and looked at him coldly, with a sneer on his lips.


    "Come on? Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you for so many years, and how frightened I am when I find you disappear..."


    Then he couldn''t go on.


    He dragged the man into the room.


    The house is no longer a familiar decoration.


    But it was also the style of a few years ago.


    Shi Lei pulled people into the room and kicked the door.


    Lu Han in his hand was pressed - onto the wall by him.


    He wanted to do that before.


    He bowed his head and kissed Lu Han''s lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [congratulations. Kung Fu rabbit. Reward won the title of (alliance leader). Don''t forget flowers when playing outside. Moda (¤Å ~ 3 ¤Å? ~]

 Chapter 403

    This made him think about people for many years. At this moment, he finally held them in his arms again.


    He waited so long and looked for so long.


    Who can know his suffering for many years.


    Lu Han refused Shi Lei''s kiss.


    "Shi Lei, don''t do this. We can''t do this."


    Shi Lei was pushed away and looked at him with a smile.


    He reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "Come on? That''s not how you rejected me."


    Then he bowed his head and kissed again.


    This time, he began to touch Lu Han''s body.


    Then Lu Han didn''t resist again.


    Even take the initiative to hug Shi Lei''s body.


    Shi Lei felt his response and his eyes were released.


    He couldn''t hold it down anymore.


    Pick someone up and go straight to bed.


    But for a moment, there was an ambiguous sound in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning was bored waiting in the car and couldn''t help sending a text message to Han Ziming.


    "What are you doing?"


    The news came back soon.


    "Preparing for a nap."


    Seeing Han Ziming''s reply, MI Youning couldn''t help glancing.


    "I also want to sleep. It''s so boring."


    "I didn''t see my brother. How can I be bored?"


    Han Ziming soon returned the information.


    Mi Youning then sees Shi Lei seeing Lu Han.


    What happened later told Han Ziming.


    Seeing mi Youning''s message at home, Han Ziming frowned.


    He dialed the phone directly.


    Mi Youning''s cell phone rang and she quickly picked it up.


    "Where are you now?"


    Han Ziming asked when he came up.


    Mi Youning looked at the surrounding environment and reported on the streets and some surrounding buildings.


    "Well, you wait there. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Mi Youning frowned. "My brother hasn''t come out yet."


    Han Ziming said directly, "don''t wait. I''ll let them come home directly later. I miss you. Come and accompany me."


    Of course he wouldn''t say that Shi Lei finally found his sweetheart after so many years.


    How can we just let each other go at this time.


    Mi Youning thought and nodded.


    She did it and waited, but there was no definite time.


    Of course, she will never admit that the sentence behind Han Ziming is soft hearted because I miss you.


    Han Ziming didn''t hang up after that.


    He picked up another mobile phone and informed Zhang Weichen to send someone to pick up mi Youning.


    Mi Youning also heard his voice.


    Then listen to Han Ziming communicate with Zhang Weichen.


    Soon Han Ziming hung up Zhang Weichen.


    He said to MI Youning, "Weichen said he would pick you up in person. Wait a minute. He will arrive in about ten minutes.


    You are now in a position very close to where he works. "


    "Yes." Mi Youning answered.


    Then he looked at the suitcase at hand.


    Han Ziming knew she was alone in the car.


    He doesn''t want to hang up like this.


    I can''t help asking about her future plans on the phone.


    "What are your plans after graduation next year?"


    Mi Youning puts her body on the seat and looks lazy.


    Hearing each other''s words, he opened his mouth and said, "be a rice bug, eat and sleep every day, wake up and play, and don''t think about anything."


    Hearing this answer, Han Ziming chuckled.


    He really didn''t expect to hear such an answer.


    Mi Youning listened to Han Ziming''s deep laughter, and her heart was crisp.


    The man''s voice is really sexual.


    She''s not voice controlled. She can''t help feeling itchy.


    "I''ll keep you after that, okay?"


    Han Ziming asked.


    Mi Youning was silent.

 Chapter 404

    Han Ziming didn''t hear the other party''s reply. He couldn''t help asking again, "is it OK?"


    Here, MI Youning turns on the phone hands-free.


    Then he played with his fingers.


    The brilliant smile on his face is really incredible.


    Especially by the school, those who say she is cold.


    If someone sees this, they won''t stare out their eyes.


    "Well, you''re responsible for raising me. I''m responsible for how beautiful I am."


    This shameless tone, if the ring soul hears it.


    I must despise her.


    However, others just eat this set.


    When Han Ziming heard her say good, the deep and cheerful laughter spread to MI Youning''s ears again.


    "OK, keep you for a lifetime."


    Now Han Ziming is coming with his mouth open.


    However, this is what he sincerely hopes to do.


    He wants the girl to belong to him alone.


    The other party did not enter the society.


    His comfortable and unaffected temperament is his favorite.


    He was afraid that if the other party really entered the society, the clean things on his body would be consumed.


    He likes mi Youning to rely on him forever.


    He likes the clean, pure and comfortable temperament.


    They talked on the phone, and time passed unconsciously.


    Zhang Weichen drove over and saw at a glance that it belonged to his friend''s car.


    "Didi..."


    Mi Youning listens to the sound outside the car and turns to look outside.


    "Zhang Weichen has arrived."


    She told Han Ziming on the phone.


    "Well, OK, you go. I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Well, bye."


    Mi Youning hung up the phone and threw the suitcase directly under the foot seat in the car.


    Then open the door and get off.


    "Hey! Lu Li meets again."


    Zhang Weichen waved to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning walks up to his car, opens the copilot and sits on it.


    "Well, just over an hour."


    Zhang Weichen looked at the girl around him and nodded approvingly.


    "Well, I just came to pick you up. I was going to find you before. It''s all saved."


    Mi Youning couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard the speech.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    She didn''t get an answer from Zhang Weichen.


    I saw the other party put his index finger to his mouth, "this will wait a moment. I''ll talk at Ziming''s house. Now I''m responsible for sending you home safely."


    With this, Zhang Weichen turned the steering wheel and began shunting.


    Although mi Youning is curious, what does Zhang Weichen want from her.


    But I didn''t ask again.


    After all, I know when I get to the villa.


    The other party is obvious at this time, just to sell it.


    Half an hour''s journey soon ended.


    Thinking that Han Ziming was waiting upstairs, MI Youning pushed open the door and was about to get off.


    "Lu Li! Wait -"


    Zhang Weichen stopped her.


    Mi Youning''s hand didn''t stop.


    She got out of the car and looked at each other. "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Weichen took out a file bag from his clasp.


    "Here you are. It''s good for you to study it later."


    Mi Youning took the file bag suspiciously and felt some hardness in it.


    It doesn''t feel like paper.


    "What is this?"


    With this question, she was going to open it.


    "Don''t... don''t open it until you go back."


    Seeing this, Zhang Weichen was in a hurry and stopped her immediately.


    Looking at his anxious appearance, MI Youning glanced.


    "OK, I''m here. I''ll go up first."


    "Well, bye."


    Zhang Weichen watched mi Youning leave with a touch of calculating excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 405

    Zhang Weichen looks at Han Ziming''s room upstairs.


    Heart, brother, it''s up to you now.


    He drove away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walked into the villa and saw the man sitting on the sofa at a glance.


    The other party was obviously waiting for her.


    I was going to take a nap before.


    Mi Youning takes the file bag in her hand and walks towards Han Ziming.


    "Here we are."


    Han Ziming showed her a gentle and affectionate smile.


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning puts the file bag in her hand on Han Ziming''s lap. She walks behind the other party''s wheelchair.


    "Let''s take a lunch break."


    "OK."


    Han Ziming didn''t refuse and let mi Youning push him into the elevator.


    When they return to their room, MI Youning pushes each other to the bedside.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    In fact, this is time for Han Ziming.


    The other party didn''t want her to see the embarrassed side.


    Then she tries to avoid these.


    Han Ziming is still smiling, but the smile is no longer as real as before.


    "Well, go."


    Mi Youning enters the bathroom. Han Ziming slowly moves and climbs onto - bed.


    During this period, he put the file bag in his hand on the bedside table.


    Lying in bed, he couldn''t help picking up the file bag.


    I don''t know what''s inside.


    He didn''t open it, but he just held it in his hand and didn''t know what to think.


    When mi Youning washes his face and comes out, he sees Han Ziming, staring at the file bag in a daze.


    "Zhang Weichen gave it to me. Open it and see what it is."


    Han Ziming looked up at Mi Youning.


    He frowned and asked, "Weichen gave it to you? Do you know what it is?"


    With that, his hand had begun to move and opened the file bag.


    "I don''t know. Who knows what it is."


    Mi Youning goes to the bedside.


    At this time, Han Ziming also opened the file bag.


    Inside is a CD without any graphics and text.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she saw this.


    "What did he give me this disc for?"


    Han Ziming is also confused.


    He handed the CD-ROM to MI Youning. "Go and have a look. There is a projector in the house."


    "OK." Mi Youning took the CD and went to the wall hanging machine.


    She put the hanging tray in, picked up the remote control on one side and turned back.


    However, Han Ziming, lying in bed, saw the picture on the TV.


    There was a twist in his face and some other emotions.


    Mi Youning is still wondering what happened to him.


    An ambiguous voice sounded behind him.


    That''s a foreign language. The voice is very exciting.


    Mi Youning stopped.


    She turned her head in disbelief.


    Then I saw the very revealing picture on the screen at a glance.


    On the TV, there is a picture that goes straight to the subject.


    The man''s thing has been drilled in.


    Even constantly in and out.


    Mi Youning quickly lifted the remote control and turned it off directly at the TV.


    Special!


    This Zhang Weichen is a scum.


    To give her something like that.


    And behind her, there is Han Ziming.


    She could hear the heavy breathing of the man behind her.


    Mi Youning took a deep breath and turned to look at Han Ziming.


    "He should have taken the wrong thing."


    As if nothing had happened, she threw the remote control in her hand onto the sofa not far away.


    Han Ziming nodded approvingly, "it should be that he should look back and let him see less of these things."


    However, he and Zhang Weichen have been good friends for so many years, how can they not understand each other''s style of behavior.


    Zhang Weichen was definitely intentional.


    He pressed his head with a headache.


    PS: babies ask for tickets.

 Chapter 406

    During school, Shi Lei and Lu Han were in the same school.


    At that time, Shi Lei was a bad student.


    He smokes, fights and even collects protection fees.


    Lu Han is a three good student.


    They were in the same middle school, so they spent it safely.


    Because they have no intersection with each other.


    However, in high school, Shi Lei was able to go to the same school as Lu Han.


    In the first year of high school, they began to meet.


    Shi Lei is still fooling around.


    Until he was besieged.


    Lu Han just met him.


    He knows Shi Lei, but he hasn''t touched him.


    Seeing Shi Lei, who was besieged and could only be beaten, he shot.


    The two finally beat away the people, but they also hung up.


    Lu Han''s parents at that time had no accident.


    He began to intersect with Shi Lei.


    Lu Han at that time didn''t know he was being watched.


    At that time, he really didn''t know that so many things would happen later.


    When Lu Han helped him, Shi Lei paid some attention to the good student who was always praised by the teacher.


    The other party looks thin, but the fight is similar to his skill.


    In particular, the other party''s white - fair skin is exposed because of his excessive actions.


    This can''t be dissipated in Shi Lei''s mind for a long time.


    From that day, Shi Lei stuck to Lu Han.


    They are always inseparable in school.


    Shi Lei seldom goes out to make trouble.


    Lu Han also thinks Shi Lei is very good.


    Although it is a little black history, this man is still worth making, frank and loyal.


    They always get along well with each other.


    Until a class meeting, everyone went out to sing.


    The brotherhood between them has changed.


    That day, Lu Han drank a little too much because his parents had a bad relationship.


    At the same time, Shi Lei didn''t drink less.


    He didn''t know what was going on and took the man to the hotel.


    In the narrow Hotel, he remembered again the luring picture when Lu Han helped him.


    The other party''s slender but explosive body made him impulsive.


    That night, Shi Lei ate people.


    Wipe Lu Han dry, and there is no residue left.


    I ate it again and again.


    Regardless of Lu Han''s cry, he couldn''t control himself.


    When he woke up the next day, Lu Han looked loveless.


    He couldn''t accept what happened when he was drunk, which overturned his three outlooks.


    And Shi Lei confessed to him.


    Lu Han looked at him coldly, dragged his embarrassed body, put on his clothes and left.


    After that, Shi Lei was shameless and stuck to Lu Han all the time.


    He seemed unable to see Lu Han''s disgusting eyes, nor could he see the other party''s rejection of him.


    The restlessness of adolescence is always out of control.


    Lu Han''s heart began to shake under Shi Lei''s insistence day by day.


    At the same time, because of the family, the mess.


    He decided to have a good talk with Shi Lei.


    Brother, you can''t do this. You don''t have to do it.


    They made an appointment at the big stall.


    But unexpectedly, Shi Lei ate Lu Han with wine again this night.


    Lu Han was willing.


    After that, they maintained such a relationship for half a month.


    They spent the sweetest time belonging to them in that small hotel.


    Until one day, Shi Lei woke up and found that Lu Han was gone.


    Not leaving the hotel.


    But left his life.


    The other party dropped out, left the school, left the city where they went to school.


    Completely out of his life.


    He can''t find him.

 Chapter 407

    In Shi Lei''s arms, Lu Han told each other everything that had happened for so many years.


    That day, he received a call from his sister.


    On the phone, my sister told her that something had happened. My father was taken away and my mother had a lot of blood.


    Then he didn''t care about anything and hurried home.


    Then he dropped out of school and took on all his sister''s responsibilities.


    He was alone, facing the cold eyes and rejection of his relatives.


    However, so many years have passed.


    He still gritted his teeth and insisted.


    He never cried, never wronged.


    But in Shi Lei''s arms, the burden on him over the years.


    Let him wronged, let him want to talk out.


    At that time, he was just a child.


    Shi Lei heard what he said and what had happened.


    And so many years of beloved people, a person has suffered so much, his heart hurts.


    He hates why he didn''t find each other earlier.


    Then he can share it with Lu Han.


    "There will be me in the future."


    He thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think that the man in his arms would suffer so much.


    Lu Han nodded gently in Shi Lei''s arms, and then fell asleep.


    Seeing his tired appearance, Shi Lei picked up the man and walked into the bathroom.


    It took a long time to clean the people.


    He dressed Lu Han and picked up his cell phone.


    Seeing the message from the boss, his eyes were shining with unknown light.


    He glanced at Lu Han, who had fallen asleep, picked up his clothes and put them on.


    Then he picked up Lu Han again and walked out of the hotel room.


    Leave the hotel and put Lu Han in the car.


    Start the car and drive towards the villa.


    When he got on the bus, he saw the suitcase under his feet.


    It''s also clear what''s inside.


    Thought of Lu Li getting the money, he came to see his brother at the first time.


    He also understood each other''s thoughts.


    Now Lu Li has a boss, and Lu Han will be much easier in the future.


    As long as Lu Li doesn''t object, he can be with Lu Han.


    Shi Lei thought of his future life, and a gentle smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opens her eyes and looks at the surroundings.


    Then I remembered that she was in Han Ziming''s bedroom.


    His hand touched to one side, but he felt empty.


    She turned and looked at the empty position, lazily closed her eyes.


    After a while, he got up and sat up.


    She got out of bed, put on her shoes and looked for Han Ziming in the room.


    But found that the other party was not at all.


    At this time, Han Ziming was downstairs, sitting face to face with Shi Lei.


    "Found someone?"


    Shi Lei nodded, "well, I found it."


    His expressionless face all the year round was wearing a smile.


    When he returned to the villa, Lu Han didn''t wake up.


    He carried the man back to his room.


    Then the boss called him and came out.


    Otherwise, at this time, he was still by Lu Han''s side.


    "You should know that Lu Han is Lu Li''s brother. Don''t be too tough about some things. Now that someone has found it, there''s no need to hurry.


    And look at Lu Li, there is no objection. The girl''s mind is active. "


    When it comes to MI Youning, Han Ziming has the same smile as Shi Lei.


    Just then, MI Youning went downstairs.


    "What do you say about me? I don''t want to speak ill of you."


    Mi Youning walked downstairs holding the handrail, put his hand over his mouth and yawned.


    When Han Ziming heard the speech, he turned and looked upstairs.


    However, MI Youning just woke up. One of his feet was unstable and stepped empty.


    Her body fell downstairs.

 Chapter 408

    When Han Ziming saw this scene, his pupils contracted.


    He looked at the scene that MI Youning was about to fall down the stairs.


    At this time, he couldn''t care about anything.


    Just want to hold each other or serve her as a meat pad.


    Han Ziming quickly got up from his wheelchair.


    He hurried towards mi Youning.


    Sitting on the sofa, Shi Lei looked at the scene and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    That expression is even more incredible, with shock.


    Mi Youning finally regained consciousness when she was about to fall.


    Her hand is still on the handrail and is about to break away.


    With a touch of light in her eyes, she narrowed her eyes.


    The long leg stretched out and turned a somersault with the strength of the handrail.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I jumped to the safe ladder.


    At this time, Han Ziming finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After his strength relaxed, he knew what he had found.


    The vision in his eyes is different from usual.


    Han Ziming could not help but look down at his legs.


    At this time, he was standing.


    At the same time, MI Youning found a safe place to fall. When he looked up, he also saw Han Ziming standing.


    Han Ziming felt his legs and began to get out of control.


    He seemed to have no strength, and his body began to shake.


    Seeing this, Shi Lei rushed over immediately.


    Mi Youning saw it and came flying.


    Shi Lei caught Han Ziming and was about to tilt his body.


    Mi Youning rushed and quickly held his hand.


    Her eyes looked at each other in surprise, "Han Ziming, you can stand up."


    The happy voice made Han Ziming smile.


    "Yes, I got up. Why don''t you go downstairs well? If you fall down, have you thought about the consequences?"


    Later, Han Ziming''s tone was somewhat severe.


    Mi Youning''s surprise smile remained the same.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention next time."


    Then she hung her head and looked at Han Ziming''s legs.


    "Can you go now?"


    Han Ziming also looked down at his legs. He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Before, he didn''t know why he suddenly stood up.


    Turning to the wheelchair in front of the sofa, Han Ziming sighed at the short distance.


    Seeing that MI Youning was about to fall downstairs, he really didn''t care about anything.


    Just thinking about each other, will it be okay.


    Han Ziming took back his sight. He put all his weight on Shi Lei.


    But his other hand still held mi Youning.


    "I''ll try -"


    Then Han Ziming tried to lift his feet.


    With this action, he felt pain in his knees.


    But he still gritted his teeth and insisted.


    He raised his feet, slowly forward, and fell on the carpet under his feet.


    Seeing this, MI Youning showed a happy smile.


    It seems that this time, the power of the soul conveyed to the other side is still very awesome.


    "OK, OK, we won''t go. Take your time."


    Seeing the sweat on the man''s forehead, MI Youning was distressed.


    She stopped and Han Ziming continued.


    Han Ziming heard the worry in the tone and said with a smile, "then I''ll go back from here."


    He pointed to the position of the wheelchair.


    In fact, he really wants to continue to practice more.


    Want to get rid of the wheelchair as soon as possible.


    But he also knew that this was not done in a moment.


    Mi Youning nods. She and Shi Lei hold Han Ziming left and right.


    When Han Ziming walked back to his wheelchair and sat down, sweat fell on his face.


    Mi Youning wiped the dry paper towel beside him with his own hands.

 Chapter 409

    At this moment, she really loved the man in the wheelchair.


    The car accident five years ago made him live in a wheelchair.


    If someone else had changed, it would be impossible to stick to it until now.


    Even a lifetime, there is no hope of standing up.


    And this man hasn''t given up in five years.


    If Han Ziming didn''t insist until now before she saw each other.


    Then even if she conveys the power of soul, the process of this man standing up will be very painful.


    In the past five years, the other party has made unremitting rehabilitation treatment.


    Every treatment needs to endure the unbearable pain of ordinary people.


    Han Ziming enjoys mi Youning''s care.


    When I see each other''s Distressed face, my heart is very useful.


    This shows that the other party also cares about him.


    At this moment, Han Ziming''s heart was as sweet as honey.


    He reached out and took mi Youning''s hand.


    Looking at the other party''s small face, he was also distressed.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Mi Youning nodded, but she decided in her heart.


    In the next few days, we will increase the power of transporting souls.


    Mi Youning also despises himself.


    On weekdays, in the task world, she herself is reluctant to use the power of her soul.


    However, in the recent world, she has spent a lot of soul power for several men.


    She was very restrained when she thought about how difficult the task was and how she could avoid using the power of her soul.


    Now, considering this differential treatment, it is still very obvious.


    Han Ziming shook her hand back. There was still a thin sweat on his face.


    "It will be fine."


    Now he really feels that he is not far from standing up.


    Shi Lei watched, the warmth between them.


    He silently turned and left here.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Han didn''t wake up until night.


    He looked at the strange environment around him with confusion in his eyes.


    However, soon the memory of his meeting with Shi Lei returned to his brain.


    Shi Lei is sitting not far from the room.


    Looking at each other''s mature face, Lu Han showed a smile.


    He has always hidden everything in his heart.


    When Shi Lei suddenly reappeared, some emotions were released. He couldn''t refuse each other at all.


    At this moment, Lu Han felt physically and mentally relaxed.


    Seeing Lu Han wake up, Shi Lei puts the tablet aside and walks towards him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Han Ziming contacted the rehabilitation team for the first time after Shi Lei left.


    The same people as last time.


    When they learned that Han Ziming could stand up, they couldn''t believe it.


    This is the first miracle in the medical field.


    Han Ziming was examined by everyone.


    The final result is good.


    His knees are slowly recovering.


    And the recovery process is very obvious.


    After learning the news, MI Youning knew it already.


    But she still showed a very shocked and surprised expression.


    Not to mention Han Ziming.


    He was really excited.


    The day when he can stand side by side with MI Youning is not far away.


    How can he not be surprised.


    This has always been what he expected.


    After seeing off the medical team, Han Ziming held mi Youning tightly.


    The other side is his lucky star. It seems that he met her, and everything is slowly getting better.


    "Tomorrow I''ll ask Shi Lei to move your salute. I want you to see with your own eyes the day when I can walk like a normal person."


    Mi Youning nodded and said with a smile, "OK."

 Chapter 410

    Shi Lei and Lu Han came out of the room at dinner time.


    At this time, Shi Lei already knew the plans of Lu Han and Lu Li.


    When he saw Han Ziming and MI Youning, the first thing he said was to resign and leave.


    "Boss, I may not be able to work for you next."


    Han Ziming was not surprised to hear what he said.


    He nodded and looked at Lu Han sitting opposite.


    Mi Youning also sat next to Lu Han at this time. After all, they are brothers and sisters.


    Han Ziming has some opinions on this.


    But this is the first time he has seen Lu Li''s family, so try to be gentle.


    Lu Han looked at the man in the wheelchair with very complicated eyes.


    On the deep eyes, he did not avoid, still looking at him.


    The eyes were full of doubt and exploration.


    He didn''t expect that his sister was really with each other.


    Each other''s legs are inconvenient. Can such a man really give his sister happiness.


    He couldn''t help turning his head and looking at Mi Youning around him, "ah Li, are you sure?"


    Mi Youning knew what he meant.


    She nodded very seriously.


    "Well, just him."


    Hearing this, Lu Han looked helpless.


    He can''t say how he feels now.


    But there is a sadness of marrying a daughter, which is inevitable.


    Han Ziming was very satisfied when he heard what mi Youning said.


    He looked away from Lu Han and looked at Shi Lei.


    "Have you thought of what to do in the future?"


    The other party nodded and looked at Lu Han''s eyes gently.


    "Well, I''m going to open a coffee shop."


    Han Ziming thought for a while, which is good, "OK, you can tell me if you need any help. After all, you have been with me for so many years."


    "OK, thank you, brother Han."


    From this moment, Shi Lei stopped calling Han Ziming boss.


    Shi Lei didn''t tell Lu Han how much he had suffered for so many years.


    He almost died, but Han Ziming saved him.


    He''s ready to give this life to each other.


    Until now, when he met Lu Han, he was reluctant to give up.


    He wants to spend the rest of his life with his beloved.


    Han Ziming suddenly reached out to MI Youning, "let''s go and have dinner, but let Shi Lei take you back."


    Mi Youning gets up and walks towards each other.


    She put her hand in the man''s hand.


    Lu Han looked at their movements and felt sad.


    The warmth between the two is not fake.


    The smile on my sister''s face is very real.


    Han Ziming is even more spoiled.


    They have a good relationship.


    Lu Han is sad, but he is inevitably lonely.


    Shi Lei came to him at this time and took his hand. "Go, go to dinner, and then we''ll go home together."


    Hearing the word "go home", Lu Han''s heart was shocked.


    He looked up at each other in disbelief.


    Shi Lei pulled the man up from the sofa.


    "I haven''t lived for a long time, and there''s no one to clean up at home. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Lu Han frowned slightly.


    Shi Lei continued, "we have been together since then. I bought a house long before I found you. It has been waiting for the emergence of another owner. Now I have found you and my home is perfect."


    Lu Han understood the meaning of this. He couldn''t help but red his eyes again.


    He shook Shi Lei''s hand.


    He strode to catch up with his sister and Han Ziming.


    He doesn''t want to lose face at this time.


    If he is seen as a big man, he is always jealous.


    He''s going to lose face.


    Although he was moved.

 Chapter 411

    After dinner, MI Youning left the villa.


    At the same time, Lu Han left with her.


    She told the other party that she didn''t mind whether his partner was male or female.


    Just let him be happy.


    For his own sister, Lu Han took the initiative to say this, which made him a little embarrassed.


    But at the same time, his heart was relieved.


    As long as my sister doesn''t object, I won''t think he is changing - state.


    Mi Youning got to the school and got off.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, bye."


    Of course, the last sister-in-law shouted to Shi Lei.


    These words, however, made Lu Han and Shi Lei look wonderful.


    Shi Lei''s smile solidified and turned to look at Lu Han in the back seat with an inquiry in his eyes.


    Didn''t he crush each other? Why is there Lao Shi''s sister-in-law now.


    Lu Han couldn''t hold back the smile on his face when he heard his sister calling sister-in-law Shi Lei.


    He burst out laughing.


    I didn''t find Shi Lei''s dangerous eyes at all.


    This also led to his being eaten and wiped clean by Shi Lei again tonight.


    Even more fierce than during the day, the pattern almost made him waste.


    Of course, the enjoyment is also essential.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walks to the school.


    Now it''s just dark, and there are many students at the gate of the school.


    Mi Youning was like walking. He seemed to be slow, but in fact he walked very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the school gate.


    "Lu Li -"


    When she was about to get her student card, someone called her behind her.


    That''s a man''s voice, with the feeling of vicissitudes.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes. She turned and saw the man under the street lamp.


    Wearing an old leather jacket, his face was embarrassed and his beard was not shaved.


    A decadent look all over.


    This man is the father of the original owner.


    Father Lu saw mi Youning turn his head and walked towards him quickly.


    "Lu Li, I''m my father."


    Mi Youning lost his eyes and looked at the man walking towards him.


    Calculate the time. The other party just got out of prison.


    "It''s you..."


    Mi Youning made a noise and didn''t call his father.


    Lu''s father heard the coldness in her voice and his face turned bad for a moment.


    "How to talk to Dad, no big or small."


    He went to MI Youning''s side and the look of criticism made mi Youning sneer.


    "How can I be polite to you?"


    Father Lu frowned and his eyes were cold.


    "I''m your father, I''m your father!"


    "Hiss..."


    Mi Youning holds the moon and Hungary in his hands.


    "Have you managed me for so many years?"


    Father Lu remembered that he had killed his wife and the green on his head. His sight at Mi Youning was even worse.


    In his eyes, his two children are not necessarily his own.


    In front of her daughter, just like her mother.


    They are all bitches. They are born to be inseparable from the Lord of men.


    "I asked for money before I came out. My house is gone. Get me some money."


    Mi Youning listens to the big words and looks at the man in front of her.


    "If you didn''t come to me with a purpose, maybe I would give you some face and even live for you. However, today you come, you don''t just ask me for money?"


    With that, MI Youning couldn''t help looking at the van parked not far from them.


    Hearing her words, father Lu''s eyes were cold.


    "I know you''re hooking up with a man. He''s very rich. You give me 10 million and I''ll never find you again."


    His purpose of coming here was clearly stated.

 Chapter 412

    Mi Youning looked at the face that was somewhat similar to Lu Han and the original owner.


    She was helpless.


    The original plot has changed again.


    And this man really doesn''t have any family affection.


    "I''m your daughter. Are you sure you won''t leave me a way to live? What you see is just news on the news. That''s not true."


    "Fart!" Dad Lu''s dirty words came out.


    "I saw you in a luxury car today. Don''t think I don''t know. Like your cheap mother, you have the ability to hook and attract men. I want 10 million!"


    Seeing his tough attitude, MI Youning''s face became colder and colder.


    "I don''t have any money. Even if I have, I won''t give it to you!"


    "Good!" Dad Lu smiled angrily. He waved at the van.


    Soon several men got out of the car, each with a fierce look.


    This scene finally attracted the attention of the people around.


    Mi Youning saw this without any worry.


    Just now, she called the police.


    Since the man is dishonest, he sent people in again.


    After so many years in prison, there is no transformation. Such a person has no hope.


    Most of the people around are students.


    They looked at the ferocious people who came down from the van and began to escape one after another.


    "How was it?"


    The man who came first was a bald man.


    He spoke to father Lu impatiently.


    Father Lu glanced at Mi Youning. "Take it away. We''ll call the man back."


    The bald man rushed up at once.


    Similarly, the people behind him immediately surrounded him.


    Seeing this, MI Youning moved his wrist.


    Now the police are on their way.


    She just has to wait.


    Of course, it''s good to practice with these people during this period.


    When the bald man saw mi Youning''s posture, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Lao Lu, your daughter looks very powerful."


    Before he finished speaking, the man rushed towards mi Youning.


    The powerful body of Kong Wu rushed towards mi Youning.


    Looking at the other party''s action, MI Youning propped up her toes slowly.


    The other party''s hand finally moved when it was about to touch her.


    With a jump, the feet went towards the moon mouth of the bald man.


    Mi Youning only used five or six points.


    However, the bald man couldn''t even hold it.


    "Well..."


    When mi Youning kicked him, he kept his back legs and couldn''t control his body at all.


    He took a few quick steps back and almost turned over.


    In order not to fall, I had to lean forward.


    But this action directly made him kneel down.


    The direction of kneeling is towards mi Youning.


    Looking at his movements, MI Youning hissed.


    "It''s not the new year. I don''t need so many gifts. I''m afraid of losing my life when I''m young."


    That said, she didn''t move at all.


    Just accept each other''s kneeling.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, the bald man turned red.


    It was angry, and the strong body trembled.


    "Give it to me! Catch this chick for me."


    The bald man ordered to the people around him.


    When those people saw that the boss was planted like this, they all rushed towards mi Youning.


    One of the men ran to MI Youning as soon as possible and stretched out his arms to hold him.


    Mi Youning squats down, dodges the touch of the other party, raises his feet and kicks.

 Chapter 413

    Another one came to the left, and her little fist went towards each other''s heart.


    The little hand seemed weak, but when it hit the other party, it made him unable to straighten up.


    There are signs of flow in the wind behind.


    Mi Youning turned sideways and left the original place.


    At the same time, kick one foot in one direction.


    The foot touched the real object.


    At the same time, those who wanted to sneak into her were kicked away.


    In this way, MI Youning was surrounded by a group of people.


    But for a long time, these people didn''t meet her.


    Until the siren sounded in the distance, those people began to stop the attack.


    They all just got out of jail.


    After all, the outside world is better. Where are they willing to go in again.


    After the bald man regained his mind, he struggled to get up from the ground.


    I just saw mi Youning''s picture of an enemy of more than ten people, which made him stunned, okay.


    Now, listening to the siren, it''s better not to run at this time.


    They left in an instant.


    Seeing this, father Lu wants to follow.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about other people. They leave as soon as they leave.


    But only the original father can''t leave.


    It was this man who killed the original owner.


    Such scum has already distorted human nature.


    In society, he is just a scum and a scum.


    Seeing father Lu running away.


    Mi Youning quickly chased up and pressed the man to the ground.


    Her hand imprisoned her father''s arm and pressed people to death.


    This man can''t run. Even if he can''t go to prison, he has to find a place to lock up.


    Police - the car quickly stopped at the school gate.


    More than one police car came.


    Because when mi Youning started, other students around him also began to call the police.


    After receiving these calls, the police - bureau began to pay attention to the matter and rushed out.


    One of the police cars has chased the van in which the bald man sat.


    "Who called the police? What happened here?"


    One of the dignified policemen came up and made a noise.


    When I saw mi Youning and father Lu''s posture, I came forward for the first time.


    "Give me the man first."


    Now he doesn''t know what happened. He can only let them let go of each other first.


    "Lu Li, you little bitch - man! I''m your father. You treat me like this! You have no conscience!"


    Hearing father Lu swearing, the police inspector came forward and grabbed father Lu directly from MI Youning.


    The reason why he can take Lu''s father away is that MI Youning wants to release water.


    Mi Youning clapped her hands and looked at father Lu coldly.


    "I don''t have a father like you. I killed my mother and didn''t repent in it. Now I open my mouth to ask me for money and even kidnap me. Is your behavior a father? You don''t deserve it!"


    The police inspector who came to one side also heard the conversation between the two.


    "You all go and take notes at the police - station first."


    Mi Youning waved his hand, "I''m sorry. I can''t go with you. I''ll give it to a lawyer."


    Several police - inspectors frowned at her tone.


    In fact, MI Youning doesn''t want to. Now she has promised Han Ziming that she will move there tomorrow.


    If you go to the police - station, you won''t let people go until midnight.


    How strict the law is now. I''ll pick out all your details.


    Even check all the details.


    She couldn''t hold on at all and didn''t want to sit there all night.

 Chapter 414

    "Little girl, just take a note, and the lawyer''s fee is so expensive that none of your students can afford it."


    One of the young police officers spoke.


    It''s not that he despises mi Youning.


    But he looked at Mi Youning''s clothes. He didn''t look like he was from a rich family.


    And what father Lu just said made him think of a big play.


    Mi Youning smiled at him calmly when he heard the speech. "It''s all right. I can''t get away. I''m calling now and someone will come soon. The person you arrested before hasn''t been caught yet. It''s time."


    There is nothing now. Han Ziming''s business is important.


    She knew the man and had long expected her to move there.


    Mi Youning takes out her mobile phone and dials Han Ziming without waiting for a reply or agreement.


    "What''s the matter with ah Li? Do you miss me?"


    The phone was picked up for the first time, and Han Ziming''s gentle voice sounded.


    Mi Youning spoke quickly and told him what had happened.


    "OK, don''t go with them first. I''ll be right there."


    Later, MI Youning heard Han Ziming''s voice over there.


    Listening to each other''s rough - panting voice, she knew that the man should be in a wheelchair.


    "Just make a phone call. You don''t need to come in person."


    Han Ziming didn''t say anything. Now he can use his knees.


    He soon sat in a wheelchair.


    After all this, I picked up the phone.


    "Wait for me, don''t run around."


    Then he hung up.


    Mi Youning looks at the hung up phone with helplessness in her eyes.


    However, this accident was misunderstood by the police.


    The young man said, "classmate, just come with us. It''s not good to spend money here now. After all, this is a school."


    He looked at the students around him.


    More and more people gathered around. Most of them knew mi Youning.


    At this time, they talked to her.


    The top level of the school hasn''t arrived yet. It''s estimated that it will arrive soon.


    "Lu Li! Did you call that man? Let them let me go. I''m your father..."


    The policeman who suppressed dad''s landing frowned tightly at his words.


    However, when he was about to reprimand a few words, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    He handed his father Lu to his colleagues. When he saw the caller ID above, he looked solemn.


    Swipe the screen and connect the phone, "director -"


    Listening to the instructions on the phone, his expression changed a few times.


    Finally, he focused on MI Youning.


    It was quite a while before I hung up.


    He walked to MI Youning and his attitude was no longer as casual as before.


    "Miss Lu, we took your father away first. As for the lawyer, he has rushed to the police - station now. Excuse me."


    Hearing this, MI Youning knew that Han Ziming was working in the middle.


    "Thank you for coming. I''ll leave first if there''s nothing wrong."


    "OK." the other party nodded, then turned to see Xinglu''s father, "close the team!"


    They hurried into the car and, of course, their father left soon.


    Before Lu''s father left, his mouth was still swearing.


    Mi Youning didn''t take this to heart.


    At this time, looking at all kinds of eyes around, MI Youning began to be agitated.


    She turned and walked towards the school.


    The noise of the surrounding discussion also came into her ears.


    Those words were unbearable, and some were brave before appreciating her.

 Chapter 415

    However, MI Youning began to get bored.


    She will also get tired of falling into such an atmosphere for a long time.


    What this group of students like most is gossip.


    Now she has become a celebrity in the school.


    Mi Youning quickened her pace and walked towards the dormitory.


    When I opened the dormitory, I saw Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    They are sitting on the bed, staring at the tablet in their hands.


    When they heard that the dormitory was opened and saw her coming back, their eyes were shining with worship.


    "Lu Li! You are so handsome!"


    Wang Qi jumped up and ran to MI Youning.


    Hearing this, MI Youning knew it clearly.


    Someone must have recorded a video and uploaded it to the forum before.


    Mi Youning smiled helplessly, went to her bed and began to pack up.


    While cleaning up, she said, "I''m going to move out of the dormitory. I''ll move out tonight. I won''t live in the future. It''s estimated that you''ll have new roommates soon."


    "Are you leaving?"


    Mi Youning replied, "well, Qin Yulan dropped out of school, and I won''t live anymore. You can still have a short time to enjoy the world of two."


    This is back to Wang Qi.


    However, when it comes to Qin Yulan, MI Youning quickly tidies up some things that can be used.


    Then she ignored the complicated sight of Wang Qi and Li Yao and turned on the computer in front of the bed table.


    Logged in to the game of aoshiyou.


    Click the ranking list to find the ranking of [demon Girl Butterfly clothes].


    It is found that this talent has been offline for an hour.


    Mi Youning sneered.


    Qin Yulan, it''s time to settle their grievances.


    She logged on to the aoshiyou forum.


    This forum can only be posted by developers and technicians.


    Mi Youning quickly cracked the forum and set up permissions for herself.


    She publishes the information that [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] and [Royal daughter are unparalleled] are one person.


    There are even photos of each other, as well as the photos of her and Li Wenhao, which are not big enough, feet and degrees.


    This is according to her character.


    If a man does not commit a crime against me, I will not commit a crime. If a man commits a crime, I will double it.


    In Qin Yulan''s original plot, he is an indirect murderer who drives the original owner to death.


    The other party deserves it.


    Mi Youning''s post is very long.


    Including which school Qin Yulan is in and all her actions.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao were standing behind her and saw the content she sent at a glance.


    Including Qin Yulan''s big foot degree photos.


    They opened their mouths one after another.


    After MI Youning released it, he quit the interface and played the game.


    She turned to Wang Qi and Li Yao and said with a smile, "I''ll go first."


    With that, she pulled up her suitcase and turned to leave the dormitory.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao looked at the back of her leaving, but they had not recovered.


    Until Mi Youjing disappeared for a long time, Wang Qi came back.


    "Nest grass! Lu Li is too cow - forced. How did she do it, and what happened to her and Qin Yulan?"


    Li Yao frowned slightly when she heard the speech. She shook her head slowly.


    She didn''t know very well. She only knew that before, Qin Yulan looked at Lu Li''s line of sight. It was very unfriendly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning pulls her suitcase and leaves the dormitory. She is standing at the gate of the school.


    "Didi..."


    As soon as I took out my cell phone, I heard the car ticking not far away.


    Mi Youning looked up at the voice and saw Han Ziming''s car at a glance.


    At the same time, I also saw him sitting in the back seat, with the window down, showing his beautiful face.


    Mi Youning smiled and pulled the suitcase towards the car.

 Chapter 416

    Han Ziming looked at Mi Youning coming towards him, and his previous worries were cleared away.


    Seeing the salute in her hand, she smiled even more.


    Mi Youning went to the other side, opened the door and sat in.


    And her suitcase.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Han Ziming heard before that this little woman was fighting with someone.


    His heart trembled when he heard the news.


    Now when I see people, I don''t find anything. I still can''t help asking.


    Mi Youning shook his head, then approached him and kissed his lips.


    This initiative stunned Han Ziming.


    However, he quickly reacted and held people in his arms, deepening the active kiss.


    The driver is neither Shi Lei nor Zhang Weichen.


    The other party is a middle-aged uncle.


    The uncle stared straight and started the car towards the villa.


    Mi Youning''s kiss with Han Ziming lasted for a long time.


    Until they were unable to breathe, they were not willing to let go of each other.


    "What''s the matter today? Wronged?"


    Han Ziming hugged her and touched her soft hair. He couldn''t help asking.


    Mi Youning lay in his arms and gently shook his head.


    I just feel that life is boring.


    The people around her made her very upset.


    Only when this man is around, will she have a reason to continue and stay in this world.


    Otherwise, I would have finished all the tasks in the most decisive way and left the task world.


    Mi Youning leaned on Han Ziming''s shoulder.


    At this time, aoshiyou has exploded.


    The world is boiling.


    They looked at the announcement of the forum and were shocked.


    It''s all about something.


    It turns out that [demon Girl Butterfly clothes] and [Royal daughter matchless] are the same person.


    It''s even the same school as [smile] and the same dormitory.


    Qin Yulan''s personal behavior and everything she did.


    And the unbearable picture was seen by everyone.


    At this time, they finally understood something.


    As for Qin Yulan, who was discussed, she has dropped out of school.


    But I dare not tell my family.


    She was afraid that her parents would know what had happened to her at school.


    She is working at this time.


    A bar, a wine girl.


    Until the early morning, Qin Yulan dragged her tired body back to her rental house.


    The first thing to go home is to log in to the account of aoshiyou.


    However, when she went online, she was killed.


    Her blood fell instantly.


    Didn''t give her a chance to respond.


    World [******]: [demon Girl Butterfly Dress] is a bitch, destroy my goddess!


    World [******]: bitch get out of aoshiyou!


    After that, one who was good in the game with Qin Yulan sent her a secret chat.


    Told her what happened and finally let her take care of herself.


    Qin Yulan looked at the world scolding her, and the whole person was stunned.


    She quickly reacted and read the announcement of aoshiyou forum.


    Especially her unbearable photos, so clear.


    It almost broke her down.


    "Lu Li!!!"


    Angry and hateful voices came from the rental house.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning followed Han Ziming back to the villa.


    At this time, she lay in Han Ziming''s arms.


    For Qin Yulan''s follow-up, I didn''t care at all.


    She doesn''t want to continue playing aoshiyou.


    However, the father of the original owner had a problem at this time.


    Han Ziming just answered a phone call and said that Lu''s father was in poor health.


    Suddenly fainted at the police - station, and now people have been sent to the hospital.

 Chapter 417

    Since then, MI Youning has not made a sound.


    She just lay in Han Ziming''s arms, closed her eyes and relaxed everything.


    That''s the father of the original owner. It has nothing to do with her.


    And such a scum, she doesn''t want to pay attention.


    But the original owner of this body cares about Lu Han very much.


    After a while, MI Youning said, "take him to the sanatorium."


    Han Ziming played with her hair. When he heard this, he couldn''t help his hand.


    However, he quickly replied, "OK."


    Then Han Ziming called and asked someone to arrange the follow-up.


    Feeling that the little woman in his arms was in a bad mood, Han Ziming held her all the time.


    Until they fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Lu Han still knew the news.


    It''s from Shi Lei''s mouth.


    He also knew that Lu''s father went to Lu Li and even did everything.


    The reason why Shi Lei knows this is what Han Ziming said.


    What we need is to let Lu Han know all this through Shi Lei.


    He didn''t want Lu Li to contact his father, or even let them meet.


    After all, the other party wants to threaten him with land.


    As long as he wants to know, he will soon know what happened.


    All the people who went with father Lu last night have also been arrested.


    Those people went in again.


    But Lu''s father was arranged to a sanatorium where he would spend his whole life.


    Lu Han finally decided to see his father.


    It''s just that the end result is not very good.


    Lu''s father resented him and Lu Li, and the whole person fell into madness.


    Especially when you know you are ill and can''t be cured.


    Mi Youning had never seen each other before Lu''s father died.


    Lu Han and Shi Lei opened a coffee shop.


    The two manage together, and the business is good.


    A year later, MI Youning graduated.


    On the day of her graduation, Han Ziming came to pick her up in person.


    Looking at the man standing by the car, MI Youning ran towards each other with a smile.


    Six months ago, Han Ziming had completely recovered.


    He is now like a normal person.


    It was inconceivable that he had spent five years in a wheelchair.


    Han Ziming opened his arms when he saw the figure of MI Youning running.


    Mi Youning jumped into his arms.


    "Now I can finally be responsible for being as beautiful as flowers. I don''t have to run to school at three o''clock."


    Han Ziming hugged her and spoiled her: "OK, I''ll raise you later."


    He picked up the man in his arms and sat in the car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Han Ziming began to move.


    Mi Youning now has traces left by the other side a few days ago.


    She''s been tossing around for another day. She really doesn''t want to do that.


    "I''m so tired. Will you go home and have a rest?"


    Mi Youning cuddles Han Ziming''s neck.


    Han Ziming stopped, listened to what he heard, and his eyes sank.


    He said word by word, "OK, let''s go home and have a rest."


    As for how to rest, he has the final say.


    Mi Youning was brought back to their home and was immediately eaten and wiped clean by Han Ziming.


    Since half a year ago, she found that this man really owed forbidden Valley for too long.


    At first, she just couldn''t bear it.


    They tossed until late into the night before they stopped.


    As for their future life, they must be harmonious and happy.


    Lu Han and Shi Lei have been together, and they are also very happy.


    As for Qin Yulan and Li Wenhao, their lives are not very satisfactory.


    Although Li Wenhao''s family is good, it''s a pity that the school incident made him black all his life.

 Chapter 418

    The other party lived his life in a muddle.


    Qin Yulan spent her whole life at night. It was so miserable that no one died.


    Han Ziming was still traumatized because of the car accident.


    Finally, I went first.


    Followed by Mi Youning, he also left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning once again left the task world.


    This time she was not sent directly to the next mission world.


    She returned to the familiar space of the soul ring.


    Looking around at the familiar scenes, MI Youning saw the ring soul standing next to the colorful glazed stones.


    The other party still made her unable to see her face clearly.


    "Host -"


    However, MI Youning heard the voice of the ring soul clearly.


    She couldn''t help walking quickly.


    "Little soul?"


    The unreal and vague figure answered, "it''s me. Congratulations to the host on completing the task again."


    Mi Youning was giving up his soul, and his illusory body turned around.


    "Little soul, how are you now?"


    The ring soul floated around and turned to MI Youning.


    Although mi Youning could not see his face clearly, he could see the blurred eyes and knew that this was his front.


    "I''m fine. If the host needs to enter the next world, I''ll continue to fall asleep."


    Mi Youning didn''t nod when he heard what he said, but his eyes were thoughtful.


    "Little soul, are you hiding something from me?"


    The illusory figure of the ring soul moved inadvertently.


    He quickly replied: "no, you think more and try to complete the task, so you can return to the Daxia Dynasty."


    Hearing about the Xia Dynasty, MI Youning''s eyes changed a few times.


    Of the course, she didn''t either. She totally believed in word of the renunciation.


    However, the ring soul soon floated to the glass stone with faint brilliance.


    He fell into sleep again.


    "I wish the host a pleasant stay in the mission world -"


    The ring soul uttered such a sentence when it fell into dormancy.


    Mi Youning''s face twisted a little.


    Have a ball.


    How many missions has she experienced in the world.


    Already full of fatigue.


    However, in recent years, she has had different feelings.


    Maybe every time I''m around, I have someone to accompany me.


    Mi Youning walks to Jiehun.


    Looking at his vague facial features, he couldn''t help staring at him, and then turned his mouth.


    "Little soul, don''t let me catch your little tail, or you will have good fruit to eat!"


    With these words, MI Youning sent himself into the task world.


    The task world is random, not her choice.


    I don''t know what the next mission world will be like.


    After MI Youning disappeared, Jie soul opened his dark eyes.


    At this moment, you can see his dark eyes, with a lot of things hidden in them.


    But I can''t express it clearly in words.


    "You''ll never get that chance."


    This is the answer to MI Youning''s previous words.


    Jie soul confided this sentence to himself and really fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning felt cold under her body. She couldn''t help reaching out and pressing her forehead.


    Then he opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding scene.


    But on a pair of calm, but with awe inspiring eyes.


    Those are a pair of eyes that people can''t look at each other and want to escape.


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    She looked at the man sitting on the bed. Her intuition was not very good.


    It is a man of great honor who stands above power and wealth.

 Chapter 419

    Mi Youning feels very bad.


    Especially when I saw that she was naked at this time.


    She didn''t have time to do anything. She accepted the story of the world for the first time.


    In just a few seconds, a lot of memories rushed into my mind.


    Mi Youning''s face became more and more ugly.


    Finally, there is no love in the expression.


    Can the world make people play happily.


    Her current identity is like an ant.


    A man sitting in bed can make her die in a word.


    This body dares to climb the bed.


    The original owner''s name is Yun Erlang. She is the attendant of the president of this country, that is, the so-called bodyguard.


    However, this is just a clear identity.


    And she has an identity.


    This is the president''s warm - bed man.


    In the past, there were always groups of female attendants around the president of this country.


    However, in front of this man, there are only two female bodyguards.


    One of the two had an original owner.


    The other is yunerjia.


    Their force is top.


    That''s why, Mr. President, I chose them.


    After all, the president never touched them.


    Use them as men.


    The president is not close to women.


    The memory in the brain gives mi Youning a headache.


    But had to move.


    The original owner actually drank a little more at the reception, Mr. President. She climbed into bed.


    Now this mind has been found.


    This is an unchangeable reality.


    Make complaints about what happened to the original owner, MI Yu Ning thought of Tucao.


    It would be good if she entered the task world an hour earlier.


    Now everything can''t be changed.


    The original owner was kicked out of bed by the sober president.


    Mi Youning got up from the ground and ignored the threatening sight.


    She got up and picked up her clothes.


    The graceful body was exposed in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    His dull eyes flickered a few times.


    Mi Youning was in the room and put on the clothes of the original owner.


    I forgot to say that the president has abdicated now.


    He was only in his early thirties and had stepped down.


    He didn''t want to sit down.


    Even so, MI Youning knows that this man can''t be hushed.


    Because all the rights of this country are still in his hands.


    Now the former president is not in the presidential palace.


    But in his independent official residence.


    Mi Youning puts on her clothes and can''t retreat if she doesn''t want to face this embarrassing occasion.


    She dressed neatly and walked to Du Yixuan.


    "Sir, it was Erlang''s faux pas."


    She bowed her head respectfully and uttered an apology and shame.


    While Du Yixuan looked at the waitress in front of her, but dropped her eyes.


    Just now, his eyes were always on each other''s body.


    The perfect proportion and graceful body made him look less disgusted.


    Especially looking at yunerlan


    Du Yixuan asked herself to stop and continue thinking.


    He leaned against the bed and slowly closed his eyes.


    Mi Youning inadvertently looks up and looks at each other.


    I saw the former president, who was closing his eyes at this time.


    The heart is scratching the heart and lungs.


    You always tell me.


    Then we should send someone to send her away.


    Then it''s almost time for her to embark on the death path of the original owner.


    After the original owner was found climbing the bed, he was disgusted by Du Yixuan.


    Even the first time someone sent Yun Erlang out of the official residence.

 Chapter 420

    She also gave her a lifetime of money.


    The reason why Du Yixuan treated the original owner like this.


    Just because yunerlan was shot in the abdomen in order to save him, his life was in danger.


    Although rescued, they can no longer have children.


    Even more than this time, after that, I experienced numerous assassination occasions, large and small.


    The original owner has a certain force value.


    So Du Yixuan gave her freedom and let her go.


    Unfortunately, no one thought of it.


    Yunerlang walked out of the official residence, and she also went to the road of death.


    Du Yixuan has a "true love" that he can''t ask for.


    The other party loves him as life, but also hates him to the bone.


    That true love is now firmly in the important institutional position of this country.


    Because of his love for Du Yixuan, he hates the women around him.


    Not long after the original owner walked out of the official residence, he was assassinated by the true love.


    Death is miserable, there is no whole body, and there is no place to bury.


    Although later, the president once again stood at the top of the country and even dealt with the woman who assassinated the original owner.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is dead.


    Dead.


    Mi you would rather not think that Du Yixuan did so because of the original owner.


    But it was the woman who touched the man''s scales.


    When mi Youning arranges the plot, Du Yixuan opens her eyes.


    He looked at the woman in front of him quietly.


    The other party has been with him for several years.


    He really didn''t find that the other party would have such a mind for him.


    If I had known, I wouldn''t have kept people around all the time.


    When he found that the other party pasted him, the feeling disgusted him very much.


    Even angered her boldness.


    But after kicking people down.


    The woman put on her clothes calmly in his threatening eyes.


    Stand respectfully beside him at this time.


    He wanted to send the other party away for the first time, but he began to hesitate.


    I don''t know why he wanted to keep this woman.


    Du Yixuan was upset about this.


    But there was no wave on his face.


    "You go down."


    When hearing the man''s voice, MI Youning quickly looked up.


    At this glance, she saw Du Yixuan''s true face more clearly.


    The face is extremely beautiful. It has carved facial features, sharp edges and corners, and is extremely beautiful.


    As attractive as the ancient Greek gods.


    It''s amazing what people think.


    The man has a strange temper and is decisive in killing.


    In terms of political achievements, it is a means of thunder and suppression with blood.


    The other party will never be able to understand his thoughts.


    Just like this, the original plot is not like this.


    Didn''t the man call someone in and send her out of the official residence overnight.


    Although mi Youning was surprised, he remained unchanged.


    "Yes, sir."


    Mi Youning bent over and slowly withdrew from the house.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes followed her all the time.


    It was not until mi Youning withdrew from the room that he lowered his eyes.


    Leaning on the bed, he inadvertently saw a white cloth on the bed.


    Reach for it and hold it in your hand.


    When he saw what it was, Du Yixuan threw it into the trash can.


    Lying in the bucket, it is with white inner - clothes.


    The little cloth lay there very quietly.


    Du Yixuan got up impatiently and walked towards the bathroom.


    What happened today made him very wrong.


    Just now, he should have called someone in the first time.

 Chapter 421

    Let someone send Yun Erlang out of the official residence.


    But he didn''t. He left each other.


    Here, MI Youning exits Du Yixuan''s bedroom and runs into a man standing at the door.


    This man''s name is Ye Ming.


    The other party saw her coming out of Mr. Du''s room with complexity in her eyes.


    He found traces of someone going in before.


    But I don''t know who it is.


    Until this time, seeing yunerlan''s figure, he was surprised in his eyes and finally became complicated.


    Just after he left for less than 30 seconds, yunerlan entered Mr. Zhang''s room.


    This made him guess what happened.


    Mi Youning sees Ye Ming and nods at him.


    When he found that his eyes were clearly complex, he couldn''t help but say, "I''m sorry."


    Then he quickly left the white garden.


    Bai Yuan is Du Yixuan''s place to rest at night and belongs to his private territory.


    Except for the staff here and the personal attendants, no one is allowed to release without an order.


    But tonight is not yunerlan vigil.


    At this time, she appeared here, and most of them can guess what happened.


    Mi Youning quickly left Baiyuan and walked towards Beiyuan.


    There is Du Yixuan, where all the staff who follow him live.


    Including life assistants, personal secretaries, bodyguards, and some public relations teams.


    Even some professional medical teams are on standby.


    Just because Du Yixuan is still the pillar of this country.


    The new president''s young ability is limited, and he needs to be cultivated slowly.


    Unfortunately, no matter how you cultivate it, you can''t live until next year.


    Mi Youning returned to Beiyuan and needed to walk for a long time.


    The mansion is too big.


    At this time, MI Youning also admired the original Lord.


    After learning about Du Yixuan''s trip, especially that the other party drank a little too much.


    The idea of climbing the bed came out of my heart.


    She always liked that very attractive man and was deeply attracted.


    However, her momentary stupidity made her lose her life.


    "Didi..."


    Just as mi Youning walked in the huge official residence, a whistle sounded behind him.


    Mi Youning turned around and saw the black car behind him.


    This is Du Yixuan''s car.


    The bulletproof glass of the driver''s window fell, revealing a cold and hard face.


    "Yunerlan, sir, let me take you back."


    Mi Youning saw the man, found the original owner''s memory and knew his name.


    Xiyan.


    Du Yixuan''s bodyguard captain.


    Hearing his words, MI Youning frowned gently.


    Of course, it''s a fool not to take a car.


    She opened the door and sat in the back.


    Xi Yan''s eyes turned around her a few times, with a complex look in his eyes.


    He didn''t say anything and drove people to Beiyuan.


    "Here we are."


    A voice as cold as others sounded.


    Mi Youning nodded at him, "thank you, Xige."


    Xi Yan looked at her again when he heard the speech, and his eyes were still complex.


    Mi Youning pretended not to understand, opened the door and got off.


    After getting off the bus, his face changed a few times.


    Special!


    This Du Yixuan is ill.


    The whole residence will know about this move tonight.


    Although no one will dare to spread it.


    But there are nearly a thousand people in this official residence.


    Is she going to face everyone''s complicated sight in the future.


    She had a headache, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Because Du Yixuan didn''t, he expelled her here.


    If you keep her, it means something has changed.


    She didn''t know what was wrong.


    But also know that the state at this time is beneficial to her.

 Chapter 422

    As for tomorrow, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    After all, I won''t be chased by that "true love" outside.


    Tonight is exciting enough.


    Fortunately, she had a thick skin, otherwise she would be in front of a strange man.


    She really couldn''t hide her inner panic.


    Anyone who finds himself naked in a man''s strange room.


    Even that man still controls the life and death of all people in this country.


    Excuse me, how can we avoid panic.


    It''s a great test of people''s willpower and patience.


    When she first hooked up with the ring soul, she didn''t know how to die.


    Mi Youning walks into Beiyuan and returns to the original owner''s room.


    She went to the bathroom for the first time to wash her body.


    ¡­¡­


    And Xiyan here returned to Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    He bowed respectfully to the man sitting in the seat with his back to him.


    The tone was very respectful: "Sir, I have sent it back."


    Sitting in front of the French window, Du Yixuan, fiddling with the jade objects in his hand, heard Yan.


    He turned and revealed his new pajamas, still playing with jade objects in his hands.


    It is a string of beads, each of which is emerald green, or even transparent.


    There is only one in the world, in Du Yixuan''s hands.


    "What did she say?"


    When Xi Yan heard this, his eyes fluctuated and his expression was a little self reproach.


    Because he didn''t take the initiative to talk to Yun Erlang.


    At this time, the gentleman asked what he wanted to hear.


    He really didn''t know about it. He thought it was just to send people back.


    Maybe something really happened to them, sir, in order to take care of yunerlan''s body.


    Xiyan has misunderstood before.


    That''s why his vision of MI Youning is so complicated.


    "I''m very sorry, sir. I didn''t take the initiative to talk to attendant Yun."


    Hearing his cautious words, Du Yixuan had no fluctuations in his eyes.


    Even the expression hasn''t changed.


    "Well, you go down."


    Xiyan doesn''t know if Du Yixuan is unhappy.


    At this time, they dare not disobey each other''s orders.


    "Yes, my subordinates leave."


    Xiyan bent over and slowly stepped back, then turned and left the bedroom.


    After he left, Du Yixuan got up and went to the big bed.


    Just after he walked out of the bathroom, he remembered the distance from Baiyuan to Beiyuan.


    Then let Xi Yan send the man back in person.


    As for why, Du Yixuan curved his mouth and didn''t know why he smiled.


    He didn''t know when yunerlan had such a mind for him.


    But I didn''t believe her.


    Why has he not found the other party''s mind in recent years.


    This may indicate that this woman is hidden.


    In other words, the other party is purposeful.


    Especially in the end, Yun Erlang dressed calmly.


    The calm appearance made him obviously feel something wrong.


    When he was awake, he saw the woman attached to him.


    He saw the affection and love in each other''s eyes at a glance.


    But when he kicked people down, they became different in the twinkling of an eye.


    Even if he''s seen his face change.


    There is no such thing. Everything has changed in an instant.


    It seems that all the feelings and love he saw when he was awake were his illusion.


    At this moment, he is more inclined to believe that yunerlan may have other purposes for him.


    I just don''t know who it is. After all, he didn''t abdicate for long.


    Yunerlan stayed with him for several years without showing any foot.

 Chapter 423

    Although the most direct solution is to kill by mistake.


    But he couldn''t do it and dealt with the woman secretly.


    Du Yixuan went back to bed, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning here also lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Once again, she sorted out the task world and the complex plot.


    The original owner was assassinated by Nan Yuwen, the only direct female of the Nan family.


    The means are extremely cruel, leaving the original owner dead without a whole body.


    Just because yunerlan was with Du Yixuan for so many years.


    It is because Nan Yuwen knows yunerlan''s behavior of climbing the bed.


    This Nan Yuwen is now the eldest lady of the Nan family.


    Although he is nearly thirty, he is still not married.


    However, since she couldn''t get Du Yixuan''s response, she has been dealing with men in both military and political circles.


    There was no shortage of men around her, and even everyone had to give her some thin noodles.


    Just because the Southern family has a certain influence in the military - community.


    Including Du Yixuan, will also take special care of the south family.


    In fact, it is obvious that he can marry Nan Yuwen to completely control all military power in this country.


    But the man didn''t do that.


    He even knew that after Nan Yuwen''s feelings for him, he had been avoiding meeting each other.


    Such an approach is already very obvious.


    Nanjia didn''t show any meaning.


    On the surface, he is still loyal to the country''s top leaders.


    If nothing happens later, the assassination of the current president.


    Maybe Nanjia is still in the military - community and has a certain authority.


    The original Lord''s wish is not to climb the bed.


    Unfortunately, this one was crossed out when mi Youning entered the world.


    After all, the time she came to this task world was very unlucky.


    It was after the original owner''s bed was found.


    Another is to let the person who killed her life be strangled in the cradle forever.


    She''s used to being around the president.


    Although she is so small.


    But he wants to stay with Du Yixuan all his life.


    Even if the other party takes a wife and has children, he wants to serve the other party.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and summarizes the tasks of the world.


    What the original owner wants is not to make any cross boundary behavior again.


    Want to let Nan Yuwen get the price he deserves.


    Finally, I hope to accompany Du Yixuan and die.


    It''s not difficult to say, but it''s not easy to say it''s easy.


    After all, now Du Yixuan has left her.


    Then the next thing may change.


    This was beyond her expectation.


    But one step at a time.


    The road is out by yourself. I believe the boat will go straight to the bridge.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Du Yixuan opened her eyes.


    It was Ye Ming who went to the bed and woke him up.


    There are people in the bedroom who take care of his daily life.


    These people served Du Yixuan to get up.


    Dressed neatly and spotlessly, Du Yixuan thought of the incident last night.


    He looked at Ye Ming standing not far away.


    Then he inadvertently said, "Ye Ming, bring Yun erhan."


    When ye Ming heard this, his expression did not change.


    He bent slightly and said respectfully, "yes, sir."


    Then ye Ming turned and left Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    However, when I went outside the door, there was a trace of surprise in my eyes.


    But I didn''t have any thoughts.


    What Sir told him, he just finished it.


    Just as Ye Ming was about to leave Baiyuan, he met Xiyan outside.

 Chapter 424

    "Higo."


    Ye Ming hurried.


    Xi Yan frowned at this, "what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Sir, let me find the cloud attendant and bring someone to the white garden."


    Hearing Ye Ming''s words, Xi Yan''s expression changed a few times.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, he couldn''t help remembering what his husband asked him last night.


    After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth and told Ye Ming, "then go and be polite to her. Now the situation is unknown."


    Ye Ming''s expression was more surprised, but he also nodded.


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    "Well, go."


    Xiyan looked at Ye Ming''s back, but he began to feel what his husband wanted to do.


    Last night, I asked him to send Yun Erlang, which has attached great importance to each other.


    I believe many people in the official residence have known the news.


    But now, as soon as he got up, he asked Ye Ming to pick someone up.


    Is this what Mr. Yun erhan thinks about.


    Want yunerlang to live up to her name and be the maid''s due responsibility.


    Xiyan knows what Mr. Wang thinks. No one can guess.


    He was just passing through his heart and soon put it behind him.


    No matter what Mr. does, his responsibility is to protect his personal safety.


    Xi Yan walked into the white garden. He came to the hall of the white garden and stood.


    Du Yixuan''s working secretary and assistant are reporting today''s itinerary to him.


    Followed by the usual team.


    These people are in charge of some of their own government affairs and the intelligence of various countries.


    They report to Du Yixuan every day.


    Du Yixuan walked out of the bedroom and listened to the report from the people around him.


    In the twinkling of an eye came to the hall.


    Looking at Xi Yan standing there, Du Yixuan''s footsteps didn''t stop.


    He went to Xiyan and said, "change yunerlan''s recent itinerary. She will stay in the white garden all the time."


    Xiyan was surprised when he heard the speech.


    But he said respectfully, "yes, sir, I''ll finish it as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Du Yixuan passed him and walked to the restaurant.


    When Du Yixuan walked into the restaurant, the cook of the restaurant and Du Yixuan''s nutritionist.


    His breakfast has been put on the table.


    The weight and food are in proportion.


    Du Yixuan sat at the table.


    The Secretary around him stepped down and the working team behind him came forward one by one to report.


    Until a middle-aged man came forward, "Mr. President, yesterday''s south home..."


    Hearing each other''s address, Du Yixuan stopped eating.


    He glanced at the middle-aged man.


    The latter responded quickly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I made a slip of the tongue."


    Du Yixuan looked at him quietly, then turned his head, "continue."


    "Yes, sir, there were some disputes between Nanjia and the current president yesterday..."


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Ye Ming drove to Beiyuan.


    People passing by said hello one after another.


    These people all work together. Although they are very busy with each other, they all know their roots.


    "Dong Dong..."


    He came to yunerlan''s room and knocked on the door.


    Mi Youning has already awakened.


    This is the biological clock of the original owner.


    Hearing that the door was knocked, MI Youning went to the door and opened it.


    "Yunerlan, sir, I''m looking for you."


    Seeing that she was well dressed, Ye Ming directly explained her intention.


    But mi Youning thought for a moment. It seems that she has no itinerary today.


    She frowned gently.


    However, he soon relaxed.


    "Let''s go."


    After thinking about it, it can only be the event that happened last night.

 Chapter 425

    I just don''t know if Du Yixuan is going to settle accounts after autumn.


    Mi Youning goes out of the room and follows Ye Ming''s footsteps.


    Ye Ming really doesn''t know how to be polite to Yun Erlang.


    They usually look down and don''t look up.


    Although she is a chambermaid, she has the same identity as their bodyguard.


    And this woman''s combat effectiveness is no weaker than their bodyguards.


    Out of Beiyuan, Ye Ming personally opens the door to MI Youning.


    This is the most appropriate polite behavior he can do.


    Mi Youning looks at Ye Ming''s movements, but he doesn''t refuse.


    Ye Ming sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and left Beiyuan.


    That''s the direction to Baiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the white garden, Du Yixuan has finished his breakfast.


    The people around me have finished reporting.


    He got up, left his seat and walked out of the restaurant.


    However, after taking two steps, I couldn''t help turning and looking at the chef standing in the restaurant.


    "Prepare a nutritious meal."


    The nutritionist not far away heard the speech and stood up immediately.


    "Sir, your breakfast proportion is sufficient. You shouldn''t eat too much today."


    Du Yixuan glanced faintly and took care of his nutritionist. He picked his eyebrows.


    "Not for me, but for a goblin."


    He made it very clear.


    As everyone knows, someone entered Mr. Zhang''s room last night.


    Now everyone hung their heads when they heard Du Yixuan''s so straightforward words.


    Afraid of the emotion on his face, he disrespected the man in front of him.


    Have they ever heard such words, sir.


    The tone is ambiguous and imaginative.


    Du Yixuan saw these people''s actions and turned to leave the restaurant.


    It''s just the beginning. Let him see.


    What is the person standing behind yunerlan.


    He doesn''t trust anyone.


    Especially someone he can''t see through.


    Du Yixuan returned to the main hall.


    It''s not far from the restaurant. After breakfast on weekdays, he has to review documents in the main hall.


    Sit at the table and look at the piles of documents.


    Du Yixuan sat down and picked up his pen.


    His working secretary had come forward and began to look through the documents.


    Du Yixuan has more than a dozen working secretaries.


    Today, however, there are only two people.


    Since he stepped down as president, although the burden remains heavy.


    But his work has been lightened.


    Du Yixuan closed her eyes and listened to the Secretary reading the documents.


    His fingers hit the armrest of the seat under him.


    After the Secretary finished reading, he took over the document and reviewed it. Then he will continue.


    After reviewing more than ten documents, Ye Ming takes mi Youning into the main hall of Baiyuan.


    "Sir -"


    "Sir -"


    Ye Ming and MI Youning hang their heads and speak to the man sitting at the desk.


    Du Yixuan closed her eyes and slowly opened them.


    The deep eyes went straight to MI Youning.


    The latter drooped his eyes, his face was expressionless, but he said in his heart, do you want to be so straightforward.


    Give her a crackdown early in the morning.


    The pressure from Du Yixuan almost frozen the people around him.


    Du Yixuan looked at Mi Youning and couldn''t see her expression, which made him unhappy.


    Put the pen on the table, "you back down."


    This is an opening to his working secretary and assistant.


    "Yes, sir -"


    The party retreated one after another.


    At this time, only Ye Ming and MI Youning were left in the main hall.


    The two still held their previous positions.

 Chapter 426

    Du Yixuan looked at Mi Youning for a while, but the latter did not move.


    Just like before, it makes people look very orderly.


    "Ye Ming, ask the kitchen to bring the nutritious meal."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ye Ming could not resist the pressure from Du Yixuan.


    I just don''t understand what''s going on.


    At this time, hearing the command, he immediately turned and left.


    "Come here."


    After Ye Ming left, Du Yixuan finally spoke.


    However, only the two of them were left in the room.


    As for who he spoke to, it is naturally clear.


    Mi Youning tilted his mouth secretly, quickly looked up and walked towards his desk.


    Walking to the table, MI Youning stopped.


    She looked at the beautiful man with clear eyes.


    The pressure on the latter has been taken back.


    Even when mi Youning looked up, a faint light flashed in her eyes.


    The people in front of him made him very strange.


    It''s not like yunerlan he knows.


    Although the surprise in Du Yixuan''s eyes was fast, MI Youning still came to the bottom of his eyes.


    She said it was bad.


    This man is so sharp.


    Obviously, she didn''t break up.


    Mi Youning couldn''t figure out what was going on, but Du Yixuan spoke again.


    "Come here, come to me."


    Mi Youning looks at Du Yixuan and wants to frown, but she quickly conquers it.


    In the knowledge of the original owner, even if the man let her die at the moment, he will die without hesitation.


    So mi Youning walked around the huge desk after Du Yixuan spoke.


    Her clear eyes looked at Du Yixuan, giving people a vague emotion.


    She disguised it on purpose.


    At the moment, it''s just to avoid collapse.


    However, MI Youning didn''t know at this time.


    If a man and a woman don''t care about each other, they won''t find each other''s disguise.


    Especially those eyes, people can see through a lot of things.


    Not to mention Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan was very upset when he saw the disguised emotion in MI Youning''s eyes.


    No, not at all.


    Until mi Youning came to him, Du Yixuan couldn''t restrain himself.


    He didn''t know what was going on with this woman.


    Seeing each other makes him very wrong.


    Whether it''s the other party''s body, the things she can''t see through, or the other party''s eyes, all make him very upset.


    Looking at Mi Youning standing two steps away from him.


    Du Yixuan pulled the man.


    Then the hand pressed the man down, "kneel down!"


    Mi Youning recognized the man''s displeasure with his deep and obviously unhappy voice.


    However, the word "kneel down" made mi Youning''s expression helpless.


    This man is really uncertain.


    The body kneels down obediently and bends slowly.


    In the task world, she has knelt many times in order to complete the task and avoid collapse.


    At this time, there was no sense of resistance to such orders.


    Not without a piece of meat.


    And this man is the supreme leader of the country.


    She knelt.


    But I don''t know why the man let her kneel.


    Get angry?


    So take it out on her.


    Thinking of what the original owner did last night, MI Youning thought, this is also a reason.


    Just as mi Youning bent over, she turned her lips again.


    Just, Mr. President, can you let go.


    If you hold my hand, how can I give you my most sincere and awe of you.

 Chapter 427

    Du Yixuan is really upset.


    It''s not good to let him out of control.


    The woman in front of me seems to be different from usual.


    There is an intention to get out of his control.


    He does not allow or want such a change.


    He was really angry when he asked the other party to kneel down.


    However, MI Youning just accidentally exposed his "vivid" expression, but he couldn''t let go.


    The small eyes of resentment, it seems to be a disdainful mouth.


    All this is more real than her disguised feelings.


    Even make him look very comfortable.


    Du Yixuan didn''t let go.


    Mi Youning kept bending like this.


    But the man''s hand never loosened, and even held her strength, so that she couldn''t continue.


    Mi Youning is going crazy.


    It''s uncomfortable to bend like this. You always give her a happy word.


    Du Yixuan saw the emotion on her face.


    His expressionless face showed a smile.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled the man into his arms.


    Mi Youning squatted for a while. At this time, he was pulled into his arms. Obviously, there was no time to refuse.


    Du Yixuan moves too fast.


    Moreover, her identity does not allow any resistance.


    In this way, MI Youning sat on Du Yixuan''s lap.


    The man''s hand is still on her waist.


    "Ha ha..."


    Happy laughter came out of the mouth of the man behind him.


    Each other''s lips are close to her ears.


    Let her feel the breath of Du Yixuan erupting in her ears.


    At this time, Ye Ming also came in with the kitchen staff behind him.


    The party happened to see this scene.


    Everyone bowed their heads.


    Ye Ming stood at the head. He looked down at the direction of the two and said respectfully, "Sir, the nutritious meal has been delivered."


    Du Yixuan had already seen the figure of Ye Ming.


    At this time, he heard the other party speak and pushed mi Youning out of his arms.


    "Go ahead. It''s for you."


    Then he picked up the pen beside the table and looked at the open documents on the table carefully.


    It''s like the person who made the improper action before is not like him at all.


    Mi Youning looked at Du Yixuan in amazement.


    Ye Ming hears what Du Yixuan and MI Youning say, and takes the people behind him into the main hall.


    The people behind him put the food in their hands on the table in the room.


    Then, holding the tray in his hand, he bent over to Du Yi and silently withdrew from the main hall.


    Ye Ming felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the room.


    He left the main hall in silence, just like the people who had left before.


    But he didn''t go far, but stood outside with a solemn face, waiting for someone to replace him.


    In the main hall.


    Mi Youning at the table stood beside Du Yixuan and didn''t move for a long time.


    Still maintain the previous respectful action.


    She quickly put away the amazement on her face.


    It was restored to the respectful and humble appearance of the original owner.


    After Du Yixuan processed the documents in his hand, he turned and looked at Mi Youning.


    There was no emotion in his eyes. His eyes were cold and even dignified.


    "Go to breakfast."


    Mi Youning quickly looked up at the speech and said respectfully, "Sir, this is unreasonable."


    As a chambermaid, she had to refuse.


    "Ha ha..."


    This time, Du Yixuan sneered.


    "Unreasonable?" he put down his pen, leaned back on his seat and looked at Mi Youning. "Why didn''t you think you were unreasonable last night? Who gave you the courage!"

 Chapter 428

    The last sentence, who gives you courage, is full of displeasure and a trace of anger.


    Mi Youning hears the speech and makes appropriate trembling movements.


    She immediately hung her head and moved very naturally.


    However, Du Yixuan, who saw this scene, was dark in his eyes.


    "Go to breakfast and don''t let me repeat it a second time."


    After saying this, Du Yixuan turned his head and stopped looking at Mi Youning.


    This woman is really good at disguise.


    The previous suspicion seems to be right.


    The woman doesn''t really love him.


    The other party''s eyes can''t deceive him.


    Everything in that eye is disguised.


    Maybe the light was too dim and dazzled last night, which made him misunderstand.


    Now he doesn''t understand who bought Yun Erlang.


    These people were selected secretly and even received strict training.


    If you want to buy in advance, even the cabinet can''t do it.


    Then it''s only left to be bought in the later stage.


    Du Yixuan held the document in his hand, and the strength was a little tight.


    Mi Youning looked at the low pressure on the man, and she looked humble.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Then he turned and walked towards the breakfast table.


    Du Yixuan didn''t seem to hear her words and scanned the documents.


    But this woman still made him unhappy.


    But it should be fast.


    As long as the man behind the woman is found out, it will be solved at that time.


    As for the unclear signs in his heart, Du Yixuan directly ignored them.


    He doesn''t like the feeling that things are out of control.


    Mi Youning sat at the table and ate the food on the table.


    Mi Youning''s eyes lit up when he put a mouthful of food in his mouth.


    As long as you have a taste of this breakfast, you know that the process is very complicated.


    The texture and taste of the food come out of the pot through layers of cumbersome projects.


    She has a very sensitive tongue.


    Just take a taste and you''ll know how the dish came out.


    Judge the quality of this food according to its color, smell and taste.


    This man really enjoys it.


    Mi Youning secretly tilted his mouth, but his hands kept moving.


    Du Yixuan looked up and saw mi Youning''s very enjoying expression.


    The hand kept moving.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Originally unhappy face, also unconsciously softened up.


    This was something he had never noticed.


    Mi Youning felt the sight on her.


    But at this time, the delicious breakfast was in front of her, and she didn''t want to abuse herself.


    She doesn''t have m constitution.


    Always like to be respectful, humble and put down - figure to play a play I love you very much.


    Wait until she finishes eating, and then slowly abuse herself.


    I don''t know when this day will end.


    Why is this man so sharp.


    The movement in MI Youning''s hand began to slow down.


    She was wondering where she had collapsed.


    Du Yixuan was suspicious when he first saw her.


    And the other side''s alert line of sight, are so obvious.


    I don''t know how much the plot will be distorted next.


    In fact, she was very happy to send Du Yixuan out last night.


    The original owner''s so-called desire to stay with this man can also be changed in another way.


    After all, I didn''t say it must be personal.


    But the plot has changed, and it has the final say.


    Unconsciously, MI Youning fills her stomach.


    Contentedly put down the tableware in his hand.


    She stood up, just about to stretch and wanted to move a few times.

 Chapter 429

    But just as her hands were about to lift up.


    He looked at her and stared at her deep eyes.


    Mi Youning secretly despises himself. It''s too careless.


    She is actually very lazy at heart.


    Eat and drink, enjoy life every day, and do nothing.


    Or eating, drinking and having fun is her greatest enjoyment.


    Now he almost forgot the man in charge of the task world.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I lost my manners."


    Although it was almost revealed, MI Youning still reacted quickly.


    Instantly recovered what she thought was self abuse.


    Du Yixuan looked at her quietly.


    With meditation in his eyes, he seems to be thinking about something.


    He also played with a pen for handling documents in his hand.


    Soon, Du Yixuan put down his pen.


    He stood up and walked towards mi Youning.


    However, when they approached each other, they stopped again.


    Looking at the other party''s work uniform, Du Yixuan''s eyes darkened.


    He thought again of the other party''s beautiful body last night.


    It''s not too much to say she''s a goblin this morning.


    Who would have thought that this seemingly cold looking woman had such a provocative body.


    Du Yixuan stepped forward and took a few steps. He reached out and picked up mi Youning''s chin.


    "Like me?"


    Er... How to answer this question? I''m sorry.


    "Yes, sir."


    Mi Youning makes trouble in his heart, but he answers quickly.


    If you confide, this is fast and beautiful.


    Even that tone is so affectionate.


    However, Du Yixuan didn''t believe a word.


    Don''t talk about Du Yixuan.


    Even mi Youning doesn''t believe it.


    Du Yixuan laughed at this.


    But the smile on his face looked very strange, and the smile in his eyes didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    He didn''t believe a word of what the woman said.


    Hands raised the woman''s chin, and Du Yixuan approached slowly.


    Mi Youning looked at the beautiful face and slowly approached her, getting closer and closer.


    She hesitated if the man really came up.


    She''s trying to get away.


    Or welcome and respond to each other.


    Mi Youning is so tangled.


    Finally, her heart was full of momentum of "looking back to death".


    He is also a beautiful man. He doesn''t take advantage of anyone by kissing.


    Well, then respond.


    However, just as mi Youning was about to meet him.


    Du Yixuan''s lips brushed her cheek and came to her ear.


    "Attendant Yun, come to my room tonight."


    The voice of speaking and the hot air from his mouth surrounded mi Youning''s ears.


    She was stunned.


    Just now she was amorous?!


    However, Du Yixuan''s next words made her want to blow up again.


    Mr. President, your arrival is direct.


    I kicked someone out of bed last night. I don''t want to repeat it tonight.


    She doesn''t think this man will do anything to her tonight.


    According to the memory of the original owner, his understanding of Du Yixuan.


    This man is not capable of such unspeakable things.


    And no one can guess what the man wants to do next.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and tried to hold her face red.


    The ruddy face made a shy expression.


    Du Yixuan left her and saw this face.


    With a mocking look on his face, he immediately crossed mi Youning''s body and walked out of the main hall.


    Outside the main hall, the guards have changed.


    It was Xi Yan standing at the door.


    Seeing Du Yixuan''s figure, he immediately hung his head, "sir."

 Chapter 430

    Du Yixuan left the main hall with Xiyan.


    There is also a cabinet meeting today. He must attend.


    Mi Youning stood in the main hall, looking at the direction Du Yixuan left, and all her strength was unloaded.


    She can''t understand this man.


    And she always has a bad feeling.


    It seems that Du Yixuan is planning something.


    Before the other party left, he didn''t ask her to do anything.


    Can she leave now.


    Mi Youning also walked out of the main hall.


    However, when she had just left the main hall and was ready to return to Beiyuan, she met Yun Erjia.


    She and Yun Erjia are the most outstanding waitresses around Du Yixuan.


    They often accompany Du Yixuan.


    Because their force value is good.


    And has been in line for many years.


    Except last night, of course.


    Yunerjia was not alone. She was followed by several attendants.


    Those people carry a lot of things, a lot of fragmented salutes.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning suddenly changed the light at the bottom of her eyes.


    Because she recognized that those things seemed to belong to the original owner.


    She rested in the original owner''s room last night.


    Some things look familiar.


    Yunerjia walks towards mi Youning.


    "Er LAN, sir, let you stay in Baiyuan from today."


    holy crap


    Mi Youning pursed her lips and was speechless about the news.


    The man was going to put her on the cusp.


    It''s not for everyone to know that she climbed the bed.


    Even very successful.


    This is really bad news.


    Mi Youning looks at Xiang yunerjia.


    At this moment, she was no longer facing Du Yixuan and did not need to show respect and humility.


    She showed the usual coldness of the original owner.


    "OK, I see."


    Yunerjia has been observing the partner who serves Mr. with her.


    She doesn''t understand. It''s only one night.


    Why is there such a change.


    Although they had been together for many years, she didn''t find yunerlang, and she still had such a mind for her husband.


    Even boldly broke into his bedroom.


    Looking at the face as before, whether it''s temperament or that distant attitude.


    As if nothing had changed.


    However, her husband has a different attitude towards her.


    I just don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for the other party to move into Baiyuan.


    Yunerjia waved to the man behind him and took the man to the bedroom.


    Looking at Mi Youning who is still standing behind him.


    Yunerjia reminded: "you go too. You will live here from tonight. Sir doesn''t like others to break into his territory. It''s better to pay attention to some things."


    Mi Youning nodded expressionless, so cold that Yun Erjia couldn''t see anything.


    The party came to Du Yixuan''s bedroom without stopping.


    They passed Du Yixuan''s bedroom, study, conference room and tea room.


    Finally came to one of the rooms and stopped.


    Yunerlan pushed open the door and got out of the way.


    The attendants behind him walked into the room with their salutes.


    There are only Yun Erjia and MI Youning outside the door.


    At this moment, yunerjia finally couldn''t help it.


    "Erlang, why did you do this?"


    She finally asked the question in her heart.


    Mi Youning glanced up at Yun Erjia.


    In fact, she also wanted to know why the original owner wanted to do these things.


    The chambermaid beside the president will never see light all his life.


    No name at all.

 Chapter 431

    Yunerjia couldn''t understand why the woman in front of her took this step.


    Now she moved into Baiyuan.


    Since then, it has been labeled as Mr. exclusive for a lifetime.


    She can only belong to her husband all her life.


    No one can touch her again.


    Once she loses her virginity, waiting for her is death.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know the twists and turns.


    That''s why she shouted terrible when she heard the news.


    As for yunerjia''s problem, MI Youning looked at each other expressionless.


    His eyes are clear, with a determined look in his eyes.


    Now that everyone knows that she climbed the bed.


    Then she will let everyone know that she loves Du Yixuan in her heart.


    This is the clearest approach today.


    Yun Erjia saw that she didn''t speak, and her face was helpless.


    After all, it has nothing to do with her.


    I just don''t know what path the other party will take in the future.


    The Chamberlain in the house soon tidied up the salute.


    They came out, nodded to them and left.


    Yun Erjia gave mi Youning a complicated look and said, "do it yourself."


    Then he turned and left.


    Everyone''s gone.


    Mi Youning walks into the room.


    The room is too big to compare with Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    However, compared with the place where the original owner lived before, it was day by day.


    The decoration here is very luxurious and even full of charm.


    Mi Youning enters the room and closes the door.


    Looking at the neat salute in the room, she walked towards the big bed.


    Du Yixuan''s itinerary will not appear again until tonight.


    Now she can only wait slowly to see what the man wants to do at night


    Mi Youning didn''t take off his suit and jumped directly into the big bed.


    She fell asleep in a daze.


    At noon, someone knocked at the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Miss Yun..."


    Mi Youning opens her eyes and wakes up in an instant.


    She sat up and looked in the direction of the door.


    There was a flash of confusion in his eyes.


    Seeing the surrounding environment, I remembered where it was.


    Get up, go to the door and open it.


    Standing at the door was the attendant of the white garden.


    "Miss Yun, lunch is ready."


    Although before Mr. left, he didn''t give any orders.


    But everyone in the white garden knows that yunerlang is favored by Mr.


    Also moved to the white garden today.


    This made everyone''s attitude towards her begin to change.


    Mi Youning nodded, "OK, I see."


    After the attendant left, MI Youning went into the bathroom.


    She washed her face and tidied up before she left the room.


    Mi Youning sits at the table where Du Yixuan usually sits and eats the delicious lunch made by Baiyuan cook.


    Not to mention, the treatment is different. It''s just a blessing in the mouth.


    If the past owner, but can not eat this delicious food.


    Mi Youning finished lunch and left the restaurant.


    She can''t go in and out of the white garden.


    Although there were few people waiting around the white garden and in the halls.


    But in the dark, I don''t know how many people are staring at her.


    After lunch, MI Youning is ready to go back to his room.


    She doesn''t want anything to go wrong on this cusp.


    But I met Ye Ming coming.


    Xiyan, Ye Ming and other bodyguards are the people who closely protect Du Yixuan''s safety.


    Because they are men, they also have their own temporary rooms in this white garden.


    So seeing ye Ming coming, MI Youning was not surprised.

 Chapter 432

    But when the other party passed her, she clearly smelled the bloody smell from the other party.


    Ye Ming glanced at Mi Youning and was ready to leave.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and recalled that it was not Ye Ming today. She accompanied Du Yixuan out.


    And he has no mission.


    But the smell of blood on each other''s body is so strong.


    It''s obviously hurt.


    Why did you get hurt.


    Seeing ye Ming leave, MI Youning reaches out and grabs his clothes.


    "Wait..."


    Ye Ming''s clothes were pulled and his steps stopped.


    He turned his head and glanced at Mi Youning faintly, "what''s up?"


    Mi Youning looked at him.


    I can''t tell where ye Ming was hurt.


    "You''re hurt."


    This is a positive tone.


    But she didn''t know where the other party was hurt.


    However, it must have something to do with her.


    Or, it has something to do with the original owner.


    Because of what happened last night.


    Ye Ming was stunned when he heard mi Youning''s words. Then he quickly said, "nothing''s wrong. I''ll go back to my room first."


    Mi Youning did not let go, but still took his clothes.


    She thought that last night, when ye Ming left, the original owner broke into Du Yixuan''s room.


    This is Ye Ming''s dereliction of duty.


    This needs to be punished.


    The punishment Du Yixuan faced for the dereliction of duty of the people around him was not light.


    The original owner once made a mistake when he followed Du Yixuan at the beginning.


    The marks of being beaten on the body have not subsided yet.


    The lesson of that time made the original owner dare not make mistakes again.


    Now after so many years, the scars still exist.


    It can be seen how severe the punishment is.


    Mi Youning knows this and has nothing to do with her.


    Thinking of last night, she came out of Du Yixuan''s room.


    She''s already carrying the pot.


    And Ye Ming is also Du Yixuan''s favorite person.


    "I have some wound medicine. The effect is very good. You can try it."


    Mi Youning releases Ye Ming and puts her hand in her pocket.


    Take out a bottle of wound medicine from the ring soul space.


    It was just a small effort for her.


    Ye Ming looked at the woman in front of him as cold as before.


    But the other party''s words made him useful.


    This time, he will be punished because of the other party.


    Ye Ming looks at the medicine in MI Youning''s hand.


    I also remembered that there was not much medicine left in the room.


    Go to the doctor and have a trip.


    So he stretched out his hand to MI Youning.


    "Sir..."


    Just then, the respectful voice of Bai Yuan''s attendant sounded behind them.


    Ye Ming and MI Youning turn their heads at the same time and look behind them.


    Du Yixuan has been here for a while.


    I happened to see mi Youning pulling Ye Ming''s clothes.


    Although he soon loosened it, his eyes were still unhappy.


    However, after they turned their heads, his eyes became calm.


    He just stood at the door and looked at them quietly.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Ye Ming and MI Youning bend over to greet each other respectfully.


    Du Yixuan looked at them quietly. After a while, he came towards them.


    Xiyan and others who followed behind him found his husband''s displeasure one after another.


    Xiyan looks at Ye Ming with concern.


    That''s why we''ve been punished by the criminal law. Don''t make any more mistakes.


    Otherwise, Ye Ming will really be abandoned.


    Du Yixuan walks to Ye Ming and MI Youning.

 Chapter 433

    His eyes were calm, but his words changed the faces of everyone present.


    Du Yixuan smiled at Mi Youning.


    "Do you like him?"


    He, of course, is Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming trembled when he heard the speech.


    The people behind Du Yixuan were also surprised.


    When mi Youning heard the speech, he wanted to come forward and catch Du Yixuan''s face.


    What does this man mean.


    "No, sir."


    Mi Youning still holds the wound medicine in his hand.


    Du Yixuan smelled the speech, his expression was calm, and stretched out his hand to take the medicine bottle in her hand.


    "Shall I give you a chance to become a real partner here?"


    As soon as the sound fell to the ground, Du Yixuan fell the medicine bottle in his hand to the ground.


    "Pa......"


    The wound medicine broke and the powder in it fell on the ground.


    "Bang..."


    At the same time, there was the sound of Ye Ming landing on his knees.


    "Sir, I have nothing to do with attendant Yun."


    He had a respectful manner and a frightened tone.


    Mi Youning looked down at this.


    This man has gone too far.


    This is nothing at all.


    Moreover, at this time, she had to admit that she was careless.


    You shouldn''t mind your own business. Just look at Ye Ming. It''s innocent.


    Now it is seen by Du Yixuan.


    Mi Youning was helpless, but he slowly bent down and knelt down like Ye Ming.


    He explained, "Sir, you misunderstood."


    Her body had bent down, and when she was about to kneel down, a pair of big hands held her up.


    "Who made you kneel!"


    Du Yixuan lifted the man up.


    Looking at his eager action, Du Yixuan was even more unhappy.


    He threw the woman out with both hands.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning''s body was thrown not far away, and she lay on the ground.


    When the body landed, although the most dangerous situation was prevented.


    But her bones still hurt when they hit the ground.


    Du Yixuan saw her lying on the ground, gave her a cold look, turned and strode away.


    Xiyan looked at Ye Ming kneeling on the ground and then at Mi Youning lying not far away.


    He whispered to the people around him and quickly caught up with Du Yixuan.


    Ye Ming is still kneeling on the ground.


    But mi Youning was helped to stand up.


    That''s exactly what he ordered.


    The man who helped mi Youning up approached her and said, "Sir, you are in a bad mood today. Go and admit your mistake alone later."


    Mi Youning nodded at the man when he heard the speech.


    Towards her room in the white garden.


    The man wanted to help her, but mi Youning refused.


    Special!


    Du Yixuan, you dead change - state.


    Mi Youning returns to her room and takes back her clothes.


    Looking at the blue and purple marks on the waist, he skimmed his mouth.


    It''s not particularly painful. It''s tolerable.


    But for Du Yixuan, a man with a strange temper and uncertain weather, she really has no spectrum at all.


    Do you have to face the strange temper of the man from time to time in the future.


    Mi Youning looks into the big mirror of the room and takes out a bottle of wound medicine from the space again.


    This is a soul stopping shot. The scars will almost disappear after tomorrow.


    Just as mi Youning was taking medicine, her room was pushed away.


    Mi Youning reflected through the mirror and saw the visitor.


    Standing at the door is Du Yixuan.


    Mi Youning immediately looked like the original Lord.


    Regardless of her body exposure, she turned to Du Yixuan and said respectfully, "sir."

 Chapter 434

    Du Yixuan saw her at this time.


    Quickly enter the room and close the door.


    Then the deep and strong vision was put on MI Youning.


    Feeling the strong eyes, MI Youning kept still.


    Du Yixuan didn''t know what he thought, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    He walked slowly towards mi Youning.


    The other party''s body proportion is perfect and stands in front of the woman.


    Du Yixuan reached out and touched her waist. He said sarcastically, "look, you really don''t care about this body. You hook people anytime and anywhere."


    Hearing this sarcastic remark, MI Youning wanted to spray him on the face.


    Who ticked - cited.


    Who did she hook.


    Close the door and apply the medicine yourself. How can it become a hook? It''s tempting.


    And your claws. Don''t touch them. You''re responsible for touching them.


    Mi Youning is crazy, but she has to stand still.


    Du Yixuan touched his silky body.


    Slowly, there was some confusion.


    At the same time, MI Youning also felt very tired.


    If not for the task.


    She wants to kiss her ass - let''s go.


    If this country can''t stay, it can go abroad.


    As long as she doesn''t want to be found, no one will find her at all.


    However, her task and the feeling this man gave her.


    Mi Youning can''t let go.


    Because it doesn''t make any sense.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and soon she found something incredible.


    She saw Du Yixuan and stood up slowly.


    It''s even getting bigger.


    Her eyes kept widening and looked at the place strangely.


    Du Yixuan also felt that his body owed - Wang''s awakening.


    Now the time, let him also slightly distressed.


    He just touched the woman''s body.


    Let him have such a reaction.


    In this regard, he looked at Mi Youning in front of him, and his eyes became more complex and deep.


    Think of the doubts about this woman and her identity.


    Du Yixuan made a decision soon.


    He took the man to the sofa not far away.


    Du Yixuan sat on the sofa and released his Gu owe - hope.


    "Mouth!"


    Mi Youning looked at the magnificent thing and slowly retreated.


    What exactly did this man grow up on.


    It''ll kill, okay.


    And what the other party said.


    Your uncle!


    Du Yixuan looked at the rejection on MI Youning''s face and her back movement, and her eyes sank.


    He made a quick move and pulled mi Youning''s body over.


    "Attendant Yun, don''t let me say it again, and don''t forget your identity."


    Mi Youning almost jumped on Du Yixuan.


    She propped herself up on the sofa.


    But the deep voice of Du Yixuan sounded in his ear.


    All the words in the words remind her of her identity.


    Mi Youning also has patience in her eyes.


    She doesn''t like being forced in this way.


    Du Yixuan pressed mi Youning''s head and slowly approached the place where he stood up.


    Look at the spectacle.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help it.


    She pushed Du Yixuan''s hands away.


    He looked at the man sitting on the sofa with sharp eyes.


    "I quit!"


    The voice fell to the ground and was full of resentment.


    Go to a special place.


    If she doesn''t collapse, her people will collapse.


    Du Yixuan changed her face when she saw mi Youning.


    His handsome face changed, his eyebrows picked up, and his expression was somewhat novel.


    There were many emotions on that face, but there was no anger and anger.


    He leaned back on the sofa and looked at Mi Youning like this.


    Look carefully from top to bottom.

 Chapter 435

    "Why don''t you continue to endure?"


    Hearing the speech, MI Youning turned to the bed, picked up her clothes and put them on slowly.


    The man was playing with her from beginning to end.


    The other side is still full of doubts about her.


    But I don''t know what to doubt.


    In short, it won''t be doubt. The core of her body has been changed.


    No matter what he doubts, MI Youning won''t be wronged at this moment.


    Seeing mi Youning dressed, Du Yixuan did nothing.


    His deep voice rang out in the room.


    "Come here."


    Mi Youning turned and looked at the man sitting on the sofa with big birds exposed.


    She took a deep breath and walked slowly towards each other.


    But stopped at a safe distance.


    "Sir."


    Her tone was still respectful, but her face was not respectful.


    Du Yixuan was very satisfied with her expression.


    It seems that this is her original face.


    He stood up and came to MI Youning.


    Without psychological preparation, MI Youning threw people on the sofa.


    He held mi Youning''s hand with a gun cocoon.


    Slowly move in the valley.


    "The cloud attendants are good. Don''t make me angry."


    Du Yixuan leaned close to MI Youning''s ear with a suppressed tone.


    Mi Youning''s hand has a zero distance touch with the big bird.


    She can''t hold that thing with one hand.


    Du Yixuan really felt it.


    He held mi Youning''s hand and made his own living.


    The room slowly sounded an ambiguous voice.


    After a long time, Du Yixuan''s low pressure suppressed voice sounded.


    The touch of the children and grandchildren made mi Youning look a little trance.


    Especially Du Yixuan''s sexual voice.


    She''s getting pregnant.


    The man''s voice is very good and his appearance is very high.


    Such a man, with power and appearance, is a figure respected by all people in this country.


    But at this time, he is doing something that makes people speechless.


    Du Yixuan solved it and looked at Mi Youning''s trance look. He couldn''t help approaching slowly.


    The thin lips kissed mi Youning''s slightly open red lips.


    Mi Youning is also obsessed.


    She even ignored her embarrassment and slowly responded to Du Yixuan.


    After kissing for a long time, Du Yixuan loosened mi Youning.


    Before leaving, Du Yixuan''s expression was very happy.


    He tidied up his clothes and his tone was very satisfied.


    "It tastes good. Don''t forget to come to my room at night."


    With that, he bent close again, and MI Youning, lying on the sofa, kissed her on the cheek.


    Mi Youning''s eyes moved and looked at Du Yixuan leaving happily.


    He looked down at his hands and smelled the unspeakable smell of the room.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes.


    She would never admit that just now she was provoked by Du Yixuan to owe - hope in her body.


    After a long delay, MI Youning stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Du Yixuan was in a happy mood here and didn''t care about what had happened before.


    Looking at Xi Yan who followed him, he said, "let Ye Ming get up and don''t get close to this woman in the future."


    The hope speech should immediately be, "yes, sir, I will give him good instructions."


    "Well, go."


    Du Yixuan returned to the bedroom alone.


    I should have been in the cabinet waiting for the military meeting in the afternoon.


    But thinking of the woman who hooked his heart at home, he changed his itinerary.


    But did not expect to come back, but saw a scene that made him suppress his anger.

 Chapter 436

    But now I don''t care about that.


    The body is satisfied.


    I saw the moment when the other party showed his true emotions.


    Everything doesn''t care so much.


    He believes that Ye Ming and Yun Erlang will not have any ambiguity.


    But he just couldn''t see them. They were only too close.


    Mi Youning came out of the bathroom and his expression was no longer as confused as before.


    But he still doesn''t look very good.


    The previous forced event changed its flavor in the middle.


    She was obsessed with helping the man.


    Even because of the other party''s sexual voice and face, he almost fell.


    Toxic.


    Du Yixuan is poisonous at all.


    She would never admit that she was seduced.


    Mi Youning threw herself on the bed and felt that she had no face to see anyone.


    Compared with MI Youning''s unhappy mood, Du Yixuan is in a good mood.


    Or it can''t be described as good and pleasant.


    Du Yixuan attended the cabinet meeting this afternoon remotely.


    At the meeting, there was a faint smile on his mouth.


    Although it is very light, many people in the cabinet can see it.


    After all, they are all guys who have worked with Du Yixuan for many years.


    This afternoon, Du Yixuan also had a good temper and did not attack anyone.


    This did not exist before.


    Every time things go wrong below, Du Yixuan''s mouth and sharp words can be buried in the ground.


    After the meeting, the secretary brought afternoon tea and some snacks.


    Du Yixuan sat in front of the French window of his study.


    Look at the tulips downstairs.


    The tulips downstairs have only one color, fiery red.


    He likes the color and is full of enthusiasm.


    No matter for anything, red makes people feel happy.


    As for the flower language of red tulips, Du Yixuan scoffed.


    Warm love, eternal love.


    Drinking the tea in his hand and looking at the tulips downstairs.


    Du Yixuan couldn''t help thinking of the woman who moved into Baiyuan.


    "Go and call the cloud attendant."


    Standing not far from the room, Xi Yan stood up, "yes, sir."


    Du Yixuan''s mouth curved a radian.


    The tulips downstairs look like that woman.


    Although beautiful, it is full of lies.


    So beautiful, he said he loved him, but everything was just an appearance.


    Xi Yan rang, and MI Youning now lives in the room.


    There was a quick movement from inside.


    Opening the door, they saw each other.


    Mi Youning knew it would not be Du Yixuan.


    That man won''t knock at all.


    However, seeing the appearance of Xiyan, she also knew that it must have something to do with the man.


    Sure enough, Xi Yan quickly explained his intention.


    "Attendant cloud, sir, call you."


    At this time, Xi Yan no longer looked directly at Mi Youning.


    Because he was at the door before.


    Even if the sound in the room is very tight.


    He still heard his husband''s depression, including the refusal of the cloud attendant in front of him.


    Then the ambiguous voice came into his ears.


    This made his mind more solid.


    When mi Youning heard Xi Yan''s words, she nodded lazily, "OK, I''ll clean it up right away."


    At this time, her clothes had not been changed. The previous toss made her clothes wrinkled.


    "Then I''ll wait for you here, sir. Let me take you there myself."


    "I see."


    Mi Youning didn''t close the door either. He turned and walked into the room in front of the wardrobe.


    The former attendants hung up her clothes.

 Chapter 437

    It''s like she was really possessed by the original owner.


    The hatred was beyond her control.


    Feeling that the body was out of control, MI Youning quickly turned the power of the soul in his body.


    Soon she controlled the body again.


    The previous feeling made her obviously find something wrong.


    What''s going on.


    Their souls will not appear after the death of the original owner.


    Even residual thoughts can''t be so powerful.


    Just that feeling, there was a desire to exclude her from the body.


    Du Yixuan saw that MI Youning recovered instantly, and the hatred in her eyes was gone.


    He came towards each other.


    Reaching out and touching her head, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Just when he saw the hate, he was also a little frightened.


    The other party''s previous disguised love, or dislike, or other eyes.


    He hated what he had just seen.


    A deep disgust.


    My heart was pulled up, as if... It was like something was far away from him.


    But the other party was clearly standing beside him.


    Mi Youning feels Du Yixuan''s touch and raises her eyes to look at each other.


    There was still confusion in her eyes.


    What happened before? Does the soul of the original owner still exist.


    That''s unlikely.


    This is unscientific.


    Mi Youning shook her head gently.


    She decided to go back to the ring soul space and ask the ring soul.


    Of course, in a sober state.


    At the moment, she can''t detect any information at all.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    Du Yixuan sees that MI Youning is obviously wrong, but he has no time to pursue it.


    At this time, people from the South came.


    This shows that his actions have been transmitted before.


    I just don''t know which secret wire sent it out in the official residence.


    He was not surprised that someone from the south family would come.


    Even ready.


    Du Yixuan went out of the study, and the people behind him followed up one after another.


    Including mi Youning, he followed up absently.


    Xi Yan''s eyes darkened as he looked at her to keep up.


    He seems to understand something now.


    Earlier in the morning, when Mr. attended the meeting, many people proposed marriage.


    This made Mr. unhappy, and even he didn''t attend the afternoon meeting.


    Now there are people from the south family again.


    Or the well-known Nanjia lady.


    This one has always shown that she loves her husband and has not married yet.


    Although with many men, maintain an ambiguous relationship.


    From last night, yunerlan entered Mr.''s bedroom to all the subsequent actions.


    Let Xi Yan follow a line and find something.


    Maybe that''s the purpose of Mr. Wang, follow the vine and touch the melon.


    Some people in the official residence are beginning to be dirty.


    But the gentleman didn''t give it to him.


    Xi Yan''s eyes became frightened.


    This shows one thing.


    Even he''s in the investigation.


    What about Yun Erlang.


    Mr. Ming really had a relationship with her before.


    She is the ultimate fuse. Is everything because of her.


    Xiyan followed Du Yixuan''s footsteps step by step, and his heart could not be calm.


    If this matter was not handed over to him, it would be the tight team behind Mr. Zhang.


    And he is also one of the team.


    This team has no name. They call themselves the dark team.


    They will never see the light, and no one knows the identity of the team.


    But like him, he can appear in front of everyone with another identity.


    It''s Mr. right now''s bodyguard.


    The team is haunted. They do anything.


    Assassination, covert investigation, and huge information base.

 Chapter 438

    They can be any identity.


    Maybe it''s in this official residence, or not far from Mr.


    But whether he was a bodyguard or a member of the dark team, he didn''t get any news.


    I hope you can smell the problem of this matter.


    Now we can only wait and see.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know the twists and turns.


    At this time, she didn''t understand what was going on with the just changed body.


    Du Yixuan walked into the reception hall and saw the woman sitting in the hall.


    The other party is well maintained. Even if she is 30, she is like a woman in her early twenties.


    If you don''t know someone, you can''t see her age at this time.


    This woman is Nan Yuwen.


    She also saw Du Yixuan coming and got up to meet him.


    "Mr. Du, take the liberty of visiting. I didn''t disturb your trip."


    Nan Yuwen held out his hand to Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan curved his mouth and said gently, "your visit is my honor."


    He just shook Nan Yuwen''s outstretched hand.


    As for the hand kiss, he ignored it directly.


    Seeing this, Nan Yuwen''s smile decreased slightly.


    Du Yixuan sat on the sofa, and she followed her back to her previous position.


    After sitting down, she couldn''t help scanning her eyes and followed Du Yixuan''s party.


    Soon, MI Youning was locked in the crowd.


    The moment she saw mi Youning, she had a sense of obliteration in her eyes.


    Du Yixuan picked up the tea from the white garden attendant.


    He simply ignored Nan Yuwen''s feelings in his eyes.


    In his impression, this woman was simply spoiled by the family.


    He won''t be surprised what the other party does.


    Even today''s visit was probably pushed out by the family.


    Want to inquire about something.


    "Miss Nan is visiting today, but what''s the matter?"


    Du Yixuan put down his tea and sat gracefully and calmly.


    That posture is noble and has a momentum that can not be ignored.


    When Nan Yuwen heard this, he looked away from MI Youning.


    She looked at Du Yixuan''s eyes and became greedy. The affection in the bottom of her eyes was very deep.


    Du Yixuan still had a alienated smile on her face.


    "Speaking of it, I really have something to do. I want to ask Mr. Du for help."


    Du Yixuan knew that Nanjia must be prepared.


    I just don''t know why.


    "Oh? Tell me."


    Nan Yuwen focuses on MI Youning.


    Pointing to Du Yixuan''s back, "Mr. Du, I want to be alone with you. It''s her."


    Du Yixuan looked at the direction pointed by her finger and didn''t look back.


    The smile on his face remained the same and quietly looked at Nan Yuwen.


    "Miss Nan, no matter who you want, I may not be able to satisfy you."


    Du Yixuan''s face was apologetic.


    And MI Youning here also looked coldly at the South Yuwen.


    The woman has a strong will to kill her.


    It''s a shame to ask for her as soon as you come up.


    When Nan Yuwen heard Du Yixuan''s words, his expression remained the same.


    "Mr. Du, it''s not that I don''t know what''s good or bad. It''s really that this man is very important to our Southern family."


    That''s a little vague.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes were dark.


    Say the words, but very calm.


    "Oh? The people around me are very important to your south family?"


    Nan Yuwen was unhappy to hear this.


    What she said before, after all, was a little rash.


    Immediately opened his mouth and explained, "the south family lost a girl more than 20 years ago. This woman is somewhat similar to the people of the south family."

 Chapter 439

    Du Yixuan finally sneered at the speech.


    He looked at Nan Yuwen with a smile. "Does that mean that your Nan family has stretched out your hand where it shouldn''t be?"


    The meaning of this is very obvious. It is already that the dark guide is not in line.


    Since what happened last night, it''s not just Nanjia.


    Even during the cabinet meeting, many families in the military and political circles had come forward to talk about his marriage.


    Although the current president has been on the agenda.


    But the group still stared at him.


    Because they are not optimistic about the new president.


    Even in the dark, the two sides are obviously against each other.


    Du Yixuan''s words are a little serious.


    This finally changed Nan Yuwen''s face.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Du Yixuan in disbelief.


    "Mr. Du, how can you say that? Our Southern family has always been self-discipline and has always been most loyal to you."


    Du Yixuan ignored her words.


    Because it doesn''t make much sense.


    No matter how much they say, Nanjia has reached this point, and their ambition has been formed.


    He turned and looked at Mi Youning behind him.


    "Come here."


    The voice of the command sounded.


    Seeing Du Yixuan''s action, Nan Yuwen flashed a surprise in his eyes.


    Mi Youning hears Du Yixuan''s order, but she secretly tilts her lips.


    But also at the first time when the other party spoke, he raised his feet and walked towards the other party.


    Du Yixuan pointed to MI Youning and asked Nan Yuwen, "is that her?"


    Nan Yuwen nodded quickly, "yes, that''s right."


    Hearing this, Du Yixuan smiled, "that''s a pity, because yunerlan''s family is no longer in the world.


    When she appeared next to me, all her personal data, including the three generations of her ancestors, were dug out, and her family was no longer in the world. "


    Du Yixuan said this crisply and clearly.


    Yunerlan is impossible. She is the lost man of the south family.


    Although he also knew that Nanjia did lose a girl.


    But the girl''s bones have long been buried somewhere.


    Nan Yuwen just used this as an excuse today.


    Hearing Du Yixuan''s words, the expression on Nan Yuwen''s face completely changed.


    She used some strength in her hand and grabbed the handbag on one side.


    But then he resumed his elegant smile. "It turned out to be so. I just found that the waitress had a bit of Nanjia''s appearance, so I came rashly."


    Du Yixuan nodded and recognized Nan Yuwen''s steps.


    "It''s understandable, but even if yunerlan is from your south family, I''m afraid she can''t go back with you, because..."


    Speaking of this, Du Yixuan glanced at Mi Youning and smiled.


    "Because she''s already mine."


    The so-called me is naturally not as simple as serving as a bodyguard.


    Nan Yuwen''s face changed a few times. "It''s time for Mr. Du to have a desirable woman. I''m sure your wife won''t mind in the future."


    Hearing this, Du Yixuan smiled.


    "No, there won''t be anyone else in the future."


    When Nan Yuwen heard this, he couldn''t help it at last.


    Regardless of her usual cultivation, she suddenly stood up.


    Reaching out and pointing to MI Youning, "are you going to spend your life with a lower class?"


    Her volume increased several degrees.


    Even with disbelief in his tone and the sight of MI Youning, the killing intention became more obvious.


    I want to erase her immediately.

 Chapter 440

    Also stunned were mi Youning and everyone not far from them.


    Even Xi Yan was confused.


    Du Yixuan holds mi Youning''s hand with tenderness in her eyes.


    "Almost so, as long as she doesn''t do anything beyond the boundary."


    After saying this, Du Yixuan looked at Mi Youning with both eyes.


    The line of sight was somewhat oppressive and examined.


    Mi Youning looked at the complexity in his eyes and was very helpless.


    The doubt in that eye still exists.


    What does the man want to hear from her and what answer does he want her to give him.


    Mi Youning can only be gentle and look back at Du Yixuan.


    When Nan Yuwen heard Du Yixuan''s recognition, he was not well.


    "Mr. Du, you know I treat you..."


    "Miss Nan, please speak carefully!"


    Du Yixuan knew Nan Yuwen''s next words and quickly interrupted her.


    Nan Yuwen''s eyes are unwilling.


    "Mr. Du, I like you. Even if there are many women around you, I won''t mind. Your identity doesn''t allow you to marry a lower class."


    Du Yixuan looked at Nan Yuwen calmly and asked, "no?"


    Nan Yuwen nodded, "yes, your identity is so noble."


    "As long as I want, no one can object."


    Du Yixuan''s tone was calm, but his words were so indisputable.


    Nan Yuwen closed her mouth. Naturally, she knew that as long as the man wanted to do.


    Then there''s nothing he can''t do.


    "But, Mr. Du, isn''t my identity suitable for your wife? Why is it her?"


    Nan Yuwen''s eyes were filled with hatred and jealousy, unwilling to point at Mi Youning.


    Du Yixuan followed her line of sight and looked at the women around her.


    Mi Youning was noticed by these two people, one full of hate and the other with false affection.


    She''s under a lot of pressure, okay.


    One is true hate, the other is disguised affection.


    That''s terrible.


    Mi Youning hangs her eyes. At this time, she is a "little person". I''d better try to reduce her sense of existence.


    It''s better to ignore some things.


    Du Yixuan sees the helplessness on MI Youning''s face.


    It made him frown.


    Now he has determined that the woman around him is definitely not from the south family.


    Then no matter who she is, she doesn''t need any scruples next.


    Nanjia is now in the military - community and has a certain strength..


    He is not going to move the south house for the time being.


    After all, there will be a movement swing. If you can suppress it as much as possible and avoid it, suppress it as much as possible.


    Since the woman around him is not the Southern family he cares about.


    Then everything is easy to say.


    Du Yixuan loosened mi Youning''s hand and stood up.


    His expression was as gentle as before, and his behavior was extremely elegant.


    Looking at Nan Yuwen with calm eyes, "Miss Nan, I''m really sorry. I have some business to do next.


    I hope I won''t mention it again next time. Who is my wife in the future, and I don''t need the care of the Nan family. "


    This is an obvious eviction order.


    How can Nan Yuwen be reconciled.


    After waiting for so many years, how could she just let a waitress take the lead.


    "Mr. Du, do you really not consider our marriage?"


    This time she was no longer angry and regained her style as the eldest lady of the south family.


    The utterance was also somewhat serious and persecuted.


    How could Du Yixuan not hear the meaning in her words.


    His calm eyes stared at Nan Yuwen.

 Chapter 441

    If the other party says Nanjia, the meaning is different.


    Nan Yuwen was very happy when he saw Du Yixuan''s eyes looking at her.


    Only at this time will she be in each other''s eyes.


    If she is not the eldest lady of the south family, perhaps the other party will not look at her.


    She always understood.


    So she must use Nanjia to win a glimmer of hope for herself.


    Unfortunately, Du Yixuan''s next words broke all her hopes.


    It also made her unable to wait for this man with the psychology of expectation.


    "Nan Yuwen, no matter which woman is standing next to me, it won''t be you, and I don''t need marriage."


    With these words, Du Yixuan left the reception hall and left nanyuwen behind.


    When Nan Yuwen heard what he said, he had completely given up.


    This is the end that she can''t change men with her family.


    If it had been before, she would never have been so straightforward.


    Just because at this time, Du Yixuan had a woman around him.


    That woman doesn''t have her own family background.


    Nor her cultivation and nobility.


    But it was such a man who was obsessed with the cheap waitress.


    It made her so willing.


    Looking at Du Yixuan and his party leaving, Nan Yuwen was crazy in his eyes.


    If she can''t get it, no one can have it.


    Just as she was about to go out, MI Youning turned back with a feeling.


    She saw the madness in Nan Yuwen''s eyes.


    And looking at her with a strong killing intention.


    She had no doubt that Nan Yuwen would kill her if the situation was right.


    It is even more tragic than the treatment of the original female owner in the original plot.


    Mi Youning responded to this with a provocative smile from Nan Yuwen.


    You can come if you can. I don''t refuse to come.


    As long as you''re not afraid to die.


    See mi Youning''s sarcastic and contemptuous eyes.


    Nan Yuwen almost couldn''t help rushing up.


    But when she reached Du Yixuan who was walking in front, she restrained her movements.


    The waitress is not simple. The other party is not afraid of her at all.


    Even looking at her, it has an unspeakable meaning.


    Nan Yuwen clenched his teeth.


    She is not in a hurry. Du Yixuan will not protect this woman all her life.


    Sooner or later she cleaned up each other and trampled her under her feet.


    At this time, Nan Yuwen had thought of countless vicious thoughts.


    That is all prepared to be implemented on MI Youning.


    Unfortunately, this is just imagination.


    Until Du Yixuan disappeared, Nan Yuwen slowly walked out of the reception room with his handbag.


    Before leaving, her face was cold and twisted.


    Here, Du Yixuan returned to the main hall, and the afternoon documents had been delivered.


    Sitting at his desk, the Secretary has begun to read documents for him.


    Du Yixuan closed her eyes and listened to the voice in her ear.


    Mi Youning, Xi Yan and other staff stood not far away.


    They dare not make any noise to disturb the man at work.


    The same is true of MI Youning.


    She is now the man''s servant.


    This is not the time for them to target.


    Listening to the contents of secretary Du Yixuan''s exit in the room, she also knew that it was important.


    This is an important confidential document related to the contacts of various countries.


    This man controls the lifeblood of the country and also maintains friendly relations among countries.


    He is strong and the pillar of many people.


    After the Secretary finished reading the document, Du Yixuan opened his eyes with displeasure.

 Chapter 442

    Just because this document is the content of asylum seeking and weapons seeking of country X.


    Country x is a multi war country.


    They have been attacked by major powers all year round to show the sense of existence of a powerful country.


    But they even came to the door for shelter, and even asked for a lot of weapons.


    These two points have crossed the line.


    They are peaceful countries and never participate in this.


    Because the relations between countries seem friendly.


    However, as long as there is a slight change, countries will produce small waves.


    Du Yixuan wrote comments on the document.


    He disagrees, but if country x wants weapons, it can sell them at a low price.


    The Secretary on the other side saw his action and began to read the next document.


    At this time, Du Yixuan inadvertently glanced at Mi Youning.


    Look at her standing not far away. Her posture is very tall and perfect.


    As usual, I entered the working state.


    Thinking of the changes of the other party and the angry words, Du Yixuan slowly closed her eyes.


    What a changeable woman.


    However, he could not trust her.


    Because I can''t see through each other.


    Mi Youning feels that Du Yixuan has just put it on her. She can only pretend not to know about it.


    She doesn''t want to stand on the cusp of the storm and get another title of beauty and disaster.


    Du Yixuan didn''t finish processing the documents until it was dark.


    Similarly, MI Youning and Xi Yan were relieved.


    Someone has come to change shifts.


    Du Yixuan is still busy.


    He also has an international conference and friendly international exchanges with another country.


    Mi Youning knows how busy this man is.


    From the memory of the original owner, we know that his schedule is full every day.


    When mi Youning changed her post, it happened that Yun Erjia came to replace her.


    When yunerjia saw her, her eyes were no longer as complex as before.


    She came up to MI Youning and said, "Erlan, I have a few words to tell you."


    Mi Youning nodded at the speech.


    At this time, there were other people waiting at Du Yixuan''s side. They still had some Kung Fu to say a few words.


    She took yunerjia to her bedroom in Baiyuan.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    Mi Youning sat on a chair in the house and knocked on his uncomfortable leg.


    Although the original Lord is used to such hard work.


    But she can''t bear it.


    I can''t stand standing all afternoon, and I don''t know what to do in the future.


    Yunerjia saw her move with a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    Hearing her words, I remembered what she wanted to say.


    Yun Erjia said solemnly, "Er LAN, we all know what Mr. today said. Your situation is very dangerous."


    Mi Youning heard her serious tone, so she looked up at her.


    "How,,,,,,,,,,, dangerous?"


    Yunerjia''s face was helpless. She sat next to MI Youning.


    Both of them have worked together. Although they always switch their work, they are busy every day.


    But it is the most familiar in this official residence.


    "The woman in the south family is not a kind-hearted person. Have you forgotten that woman who once attacked the waitress beside her husband."


    Hearing this, MI Youning naturally knows.


    Because there is such a thing in the memory of the original owner.


    It''s just that there''s no evidence of this.


    It''s just a rumor.


    That was many years ago.


    Du Yixuan has a waitress beside him, not the kind close to her.


    It''s just taking care of his diet.

 Chapter 443

    It seems that Du Yixuan and the waitress have a slight ambiguous action.


    It''s just physical touch.


    Within a few days, the man disappeared.


    When they found each other''s body, it was beyond recognition.


    This matter was secretly investigated and finally found on the head of Nanjia.


    Although it ended later.


    But this matter still spread.


    Hearing yunerjia mention this, MI Youning smiled friendly at her.


    "Well, I see what you mean. Thank you."


    Yunerjia was dazzled when she saw the smile on her face.


    This is the first time she has known each other for so long to see her smile.


    It''s so beautiful. It''s like a person.


    Yunerjia''s eyes flashed with amazement, and his mouth continued, "you''re welcome."


    After that, he soon recovered, "even if your husband has made a verbal commitment to you, you still have to consider the future. We always feel that we are lucky.


    After all, my husband didn''t do anything to us when he was in office, so he still has the opportunity to marry in the future.


    Although there are some unspeakable transactions in the dark, it is rare for us to get married. "


    Then she looked at Mi Youning, "you are different. I believe it won''t be long before everyone knows your existence, and more people see you as a thorn in the flesh."


    Mi Youning heard yunerjia''s words and knew that she was telling the truth.


    There are even concerns.


    This is the so-called pity each other.


    The original owner is the same as her.


    They can''t get married normally all their life.


    Mi Youning can see that when Yun Erjia talks about getting married in the future, he has a desire in his eyes.


    This is a woman eager for family.


    But when it comes to getting married in the future, we will also face some interests, with disappointment in our eyes.


    Mi Youning sighed softly.


    "It will be fine, sir. He is not that kind of person. His heart is broad and won''t do such petty things."


    Yunerjia nodded when he heard the speech, with helplessness on his face. "It''s still early. After all, we''re still young."


    Mi Yuning cannot refute this.


    At the age of 30, I am still young in this political center.


    "Well, still young."


    Mi Youning nodded approvingly, but she couldn''t agree in her heart.


    In a few more years, a woman''s face will decline.


    Even if the maintenance is good, the face will be no longer.


    Yun Erlang looked at the time and almost got up,


    "You should pay more attention to your safety and try to follow your husband in the future. The road is your own choice. I hope you can get what you want."


    Mi Youning also stood up, "yes, we will all get what we want."


    Of course, all she wants is to successfully complete the task and leave the world.


    Yunerjia shook her head and smiled bitterly when she heard her words.


    "I''m leaving."


    Mi Youning sends Yun Erjia away and goes back to bed.


    She kicked off her shoes and found a comfortable position.


    From the original plot, look for the situation belonging to Yun Erjia.


    This look made her frown.


    Not long after yunerjia''s original owner died, the only chambermaid beside Du Yixuan also died.


    Died in the gun war. When the Nan family assassinated Du Yixuan, they were shot to protect the man.


    The two left one after another. From then on, Du Yixuan had no female attendants around him.


    Even if he returns to the position of supreme leader of the country.


    Nanjia, thinking of this Nanjia, MI Youning smiled expectantly at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 444

    She always thought Nan Yuwen would move.


    I just don''t know what kind of action it is.


    If it''s an act of death, she doesn''t mind pushing it.


    Mi Youning rested in the room for a while.


    Du Yixuan had someone call her when she was having dinner.


    She followed each other to the restaurant.


    Du Yixuan has sat at the table.


    The nutritionist beside him introduced the dishes for him tonight.


    When seeing mi Youning''s figure, Du Yixuan waved to the people around him.


    The latter retreated, and Du Yixuan waved to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning put her eyes on the delicious food on the table, but she walked towards Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan saw that her line of sight had been put on the table, and the corners of her lips aroused a smile.


    "Come and sit down."


    Mi Youning''s eyes are on Du Yixuan.


    Go to his starting position and sit down.


    Seeing mi Youning sitting beside her, Du Yixuan flashed a smile in her eyes.


    He personally prepared some dishes for MI Youning before he began to eat.


    Mi Youning ate the food Du Yixuan had prepared for him without pressure.


    It tastes good, even satisfied.


    Du Yixuan stopped when he had almost eaten.


    Wanting to hold an international conference for a while, he got up and came to MI Youning.


    "I may be busy late tonight. Don''t fall asleep."


    Then he bowed his head and kissed mi Youning on the corner of his lips.


    Mi Youning looked at each other''s faces, smiled meaningfully, and stopped.


    However, Du Yixuan left this and turned away with people.


    Mi Youning had almost eaten. She walked to the bedroom.


    If the other party doesn''t mention it, she has forgotten it for the time being.


    Back in the room, MI Youning was not idle.


    The original master is not just a simple servant.


    She took out the original owner''s high-tech gadgets.


    These people, including Xi Yan and Ye Ming, are not good at martial arts.


    Each is omnipotent.


    Internet, high technology, reaching out, assassination, as long as they are useful, they will have contact more or less.


    What the original owner likes most is some dark technology.


    These technologies are not available.


    Taking out a pile of parts from the original owner''s suitcase, MI Youning began to assemble them.


    This is not something that sends messages out.


    It''s just a little robot.


    In this white garden and even this official residence, as long as you use any contact to send messages.


    It will be located by satellite for the first time.


    It even blocks the content of the message.


    Mi Youning soon assembled the small robot.


    This is what the original owner attached most importance to besides his love for Du Yixuan.


    This little robot is just as big as a palm.


    But very flexible, and even high IQ.


    This is the "partner" that the original owner has never had when he came to Du Yixuan.


    After many modifications over the years, it can no longer be compared with the time when it was first obtained.


    Mi Youning assembled the robot and the power supply. She turned on the switch.


    "Hello, master Erlang."


    From the mouth of the small robot with a big slap, he spit out milk words.


    This is still the original owner''s bad taste.


    From the memory of the original owner, MI Youning began to itch when the little robot existed.


    Mi Youning''s eyes curled up and he looked at the robot with a smile on his face.


    The robot is like a child.


    But he has a higher IQ than children.


    "Xiao Yun, do you miss me?"


    "Yes, Xiao Yun misses his master."


    The little robot jumps around in MI Youning''s hands.

 Chapter 445

    The little robot has been shelved since the original owner had feelings for Du Yixuan.


    Today is still so sensitive and active.


    Mi Youning sees the little robot in his hand, so active.


    She conveys a trace of soul power to each other.


    I saw the little robot''s eyes shining in an instant.


    Seeing this phenomenon, MI Youning smiled with satisfaction.


    Now this little guy should go to a higher level in IQ and even sensitivity.


    Put the robot named Xiaoyun on the ground and MI Youning stood up.


    She held Yue Xiong in her hands. "Xiao Yun learned from me and did this action."


    Xiaoyun robot wriggles its neck and raises its head.


    Then he slowly moved his arms one by one.


    But in a moment as like as two peas did, MI Yu Ning did exactly the same thing.


    "Xiao Yun sings a song."


    Seeing it finished, MI Youning ordered again.


    Xiaoyun robot quickly asked, "what song does Master Erlang want to listen to?"


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what kind of pop music there is in the world.


    He said, "whatever."


    Hearing this answer, Xiaoyun slowly spits out a milky voice in his mouth.


    "Confirmed the eyes, I met the right person..."


    "Poof..."


    Just hearing this, MI Youning couldn''t help laughing.


    That voice is hardly cute.


    "Change one, change one..."


    Listening to the lyrics, MI Youning laughed.


    "Memories always want to cry. A person is too lonely. This love has lost its way through thousands of mountains and rivers. It has already given up its way back..."


    Xiao Yun changed another song.


    But the lyrics made mi Youning frown.


    "Stop, stop singing and dance."


    Xiao Yun still sings this song with milk and milk, but the lyrics are uncomfortable.


    It''s so sad.


    Xiao Yun stopped immediately when he heard the speech, and his little body twisted slowly.


    Seeing the slapped little guy twisting his body, MI Youning sat by the bed and smiled.


    After playing with the little robot for a while, she stopped tossing each other.


    It''s not a toss. After all, Xiaoyun is just a robot.


    Although I have a little consciousness.


    But this can be erased at any time.


    Mi Youning put his hand on the ground and said to Xiao Yun, "come on, I''ll tell you something."


    "OK, master Erlang."


    Hearing this ER LAN master again, MI Youning was inexplicably repelled.


    "Don''t call master Erlang in the future, just call master."


    Xiao Yun immediately said, "yes, master."


    Hearing this answer, MI Youning smiled.


    She held Xiaoyun up and looked at the fingerprint pattern on his stomach.


    He smiled and put his hand on that piece.


    Soon Xiaoyun automatically opened his stomach.


    What''s inside is exposed.


    It has a hole in its belly.


    There are several small chips in it.


    These are some secrets of the original owner.


    Mi Youning didn''t reach for it because it still needed a password.


    After Xiaoyun''s stomach opened, his voice sounded.


    "Which memory does the master need?"


    Mi Youning looked at the chips in Xiaoyun''s stomach. She replied, "dear."


    The chip named beloved is full of Du Yixuan''s things.


    Did Xiao Yun hear that? He took initiative to send out chip.


    Mi Youning didn''t make any moves either.


    Her hand can''t get in at all. Even as long as she reaches in, Xiaoyun will start the self destruction program.


    "Please enter the password."


    At the thought of the password, MI Youning''s expression was somewhat playful.


    "May the one I love love love me too."

 Chapter 446

    Shit! It''s disgusting.


    Mi Youning just said this, and Xiaoyun automatically pushed the beloved chip out slowly.


    Looking at the chip falling in his hand, MI Youning pinched it in his hand with his other hand.


    Xiaoyun has closed his stomach and returned to his original appearance.


    Mi Youning puts it aside, gets up and walks to the computer.


    She put the chip in the original owner''s mobile phone and connected it to the computer.


    And the tedious decryption of the operation, so we can see the things in the chip.


    When mi Youning did this, he did not set up a protective system at all.


    Many photos are displayed on the computer screen.


    The protagonist there is the owner of the official residence.


    Du Yixuan.


    Some of the photos inside even show - meat.


    That''s just the upper body.


    The original owner is also good enough to take many photos of Du Yixuan under so many eyes.


    Mi Youning checked one by one.


    In this regard, she felt the original owner''s infatuation with Du Yixuan.


    The so-called desire of such a woman who is infatuated with Du Yixuan really has to avenge herself.


    Then stay with Du Yixuan and wait for his death.


    Mi Youning frowned and looked at the photos one by one.


    Not to mention, Du Yixuan himself is very suitable for the camera.


    A natural dazzling figure.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Du Yixuan himself ended the international conference.


    Immediately someone came forward and whispered a few words.


    Du Yixuan listened to the bodyguard''s words and frowned slightly.


    He turned his head and looked into each other''s eyes, with an unknown light in his eyes, "have you found the location?"


    The man respectfully said, "yes, it''s in the white garden. It looks like the room of the cloud attendant."


    As soon as the bodyguard''s voice fell, Du Yixuan immediately stood up.


    His face is a little ugly.


    The bodyguards and the people accompanying him kept up with him.


    Du Yixuan didn''t go to find someone himself.


    Instead, he came to his study and ordered the bodyguard to release all the information found.


    The bodyguard came to the computer and quickly connected the detected things through the computer.


    Looking at the small document, Du Yixuan narrowed her eyes.


    This may be the message sent by the other party, or even the person behind the scenes.


    Du Yixuan made some psychological preparations for herself.


    But he still couldn''t suppress his anger.


    At the thought of that woman, there were some people standing behind him, so he even hooked him.


    He can''t stand it.


    Finally, Du Yixuan stretched out his hand and opened it.


    He is ready.


    But no matter how much preparation I made, I didn''t expect it.


    What appeared in front of him surprised him so much.


    There was no information in the document, not even a word.


    There are just a lot of photos.


    numerous.


    These photos are all of himself.


    Du Yixuan''s face became unable to laugh or cry.


    Some photos are even years old.


    He doesn''t remember the details.


    Just a little impression.


    There are some pictures of him without clothes on his upper body.


    At that time, he looked younger than he is now.


    It looks like everything is on your face.


    Du Yixuan also began to browse these photos that he didn''t know when they were secretly taken.


    While browsing, he asked the people around him, "did you find any information she sent out?"


    Standing next to him, the man who reported before immediately came forward with a computer to detect information in his hand.

 Chapter 447

    "Sir, I didn''t catch the cloud attendant''s action of sending messages, but I found two obscure and illegible codes."


    Du Yixuan said he knew.


    He won''t mind other people''s actions. If they are caught at that time, they must be executed.


    Now as long as the woman doesn''t move.


    Du Yixuan looked at his photos.


    ¡­¡­


    And MI Youning has seen almost.


    She looked at the pictures and curled her lips.


    The original owner is still a crazy girl.


    Mi Youning packed all the photos and prepared to destroy them.


    However, when she was ready to click destroy, her body was out of control.


    Her hand quickly left the computer.


    The body is also retreating.


    A sharp light flashed in MI Youning''s eyes.


    Sure enough!


    Special!


    I knew it would happen.


    The original owner cares most about Du Yixuan.


    These are the owner''s treasures.


    If you destroy these, you will kill the original owner.


    Mi Youning lets her body go out of control.


    Her eyes were cold and a sneer came from the corners of her mouth.


    "Yunerlang, it''s you."


    A very certain tone.


    Mi Youning found something wrong during the day.


    She is just a Tasker. How can she hate Nan Yuwen like that.


    Even the remnant thoughts of the original owner can''t affect her like that.


    Finally, she controlled her body by the power of her soul.


    Mi Youning spoke and didn''t get a response for a long time.


    Her body moved a little.


    Feeling free, MI Youning put his hand to the computer for the first time.


    Soon, however, she returned to the feeling of losing control.


    Before her hand touched the computer, she took it back by herself again.


    "Yun erhan, do you think you can stop me for a while and still stop me for a lifetime?"


    Mi Youning''s face suddenly changed as soon as he said this.


    The original cold and solemn face suddenly became crazy.


    The eyes were no longer clear.


    "Don''t delete, don''t delete these."


    From the mouth of this body, the words of pleading were revealed.


    Mi Youning''s soul is still in his body.


    This time, however, she clearly felt that there was another soul in her body.


    Mi Youning can''t compete for the body, but he also controls his soul with his mind and floats in this space.


    She was standing beside yunerlan.


    "If I don''t delete these things, do you intend not to come out all the time?"


    Yun erhan''s expression solidified for a moment.


    She searched the room for MI Youning.


    Seeing her movements, MI Youning sneered again and said, "since you are dead, why don''t you enter the underworld and stay in your body now, you''re not afraid of eternal rebirth?"


    This is what the ring soul told her at the beginning.


    Every time she enters a destination, the other party has entered the underworld.


    Or watching her finish the task will dissipate her resentment and reincarnate.


    The cloud in front of us is an exception.


    It was also the first time she had encountered such a situation since her assignment.


    Yunerlang heard mi Youning''s question and looked at the void around her along with her voice.


    "I... I''m not reconciled. I want to see the woman in Nan Yuwen die!"


    The cruel words full of resentment were revealed word by word from Yun erhan''s mouth.


    Mi Youning looked at her twisted face and cruel words, but she didn''t believe them all.


    She had a hunch that there was a problem.


    PS: yunerlan is going to do something!!

 Chapter 448

    "I will let Nan Yuwen pay a price, if you should leave this body, you are dead."


    Yunerlan turned her head and looked at the computer screen.


    There is no picture of Du Yixuan on the screen.


    She stretched out her hand to open the shredded file bag and opened the photos inside.


    Mi Youning hugged Yue Xiong and watched her move coldly.


    Yun Erlang looked at Du Yixuan in the computer infatuated.


    A flash of madness flashed across her eyes.


    She knows everything that happens during the day.


    Even the soul on one side is clear about how to solve Gu Yaowang''s problem.


    And Mr. let her go to her room at night.


    At the thought of these, yunerlan was even more jealous.


    Obviously, she has loved her husband for so many years.


    Why did this soul occupy her body and get the favor of her husband with her body.


    Yun Erlang is unwilling, very unwilling.


    This is what she didn''t get when she died.


    Why can an outsider get it easily.


    She clenched her hands tightly, trying to vent.


    Want to make all this your own.


    This idea is getting stronger and stronger.


    Mi Youning finds something wrong with Yun Erlang.


    Even the other party''s body exudes black fog.


    This is resentment.


    Mi Youning left yunerlang''s side.


    Halfway through, she remembered that the other party couldn''t see her at all.


    Yunerlan quickly turned his head and looked at the place where mi Youning was before.


    "I don''t need you anymore. I''ll stay."


    The voice was determined and cruel.


    It seems that if mi Youning doesn''t agree, there will be a fish dead and a net broken.


    Mi Youning smiled at this.


    "Ha ha... OK! I quit!"


    Mi Youning was angry and smiled back.


    It was really her first time to meet such a wonderful host.


    "But you should remember that there will be no place for you in the underworld of this world."


    With these words, MI Youning began to summon the ghost emissary of the world.


    She combined her hands to recite the formula with the power of her soul and summon the ghost emissary to come.


    At this moment, yunerlan saw mi Youning''s real body.


    That slap big beautiful face, a pair of charming eyes with charm, incomparable hook people.


    He has an unparalleled temperament and is noble and elegant.


    Yunerlang looked at Mi Youning strangely.


    This woman is really beautiful.


    Even the beautiful words are not enough to summarize.


    This is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen.


    The other party is naturally a luminous body, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Looking at the light in each other''s hands, Yun erhan had a bad hunch.


    She just got up and wanted to stop it.


    But it''s too late.


    Only two gloomy ghost envoys appeared in the room.


    Yun erhan naturally saw it.


    Her eyes overflowed with fear and her body kept retreating.


    This is what she once saw in the underworld.


    These ghosts made her fear and tremble by means of torture.


    The ghost emissary was suddenly summoned and didn''t know what had happened.


    It was not until I saw mi Youning''s figure that I bent over him.


    "Venerable -"


    "Venerable -"


    The two ghost envoys bent with respect in their mouths.


    Mi Youning is not surprised at this.


    She has gone through many ghost worlds.


    After that, Jiehun opened the taboo of three thousand worlds for her.


    As long as she enters the mission world, all ghosts related to the underworld will bow down and worship.


    But summoning them requires the power of the soul.

 Chapter 449

    People as stingy as mi Youning don''t use this convenience easily.


    However, she really hasn''t seen such a cheeky Su body as Yun Erlang.


    She has promised to help the other party complete the task, and the other party can reincarnate again.


    Now he''s back.


    This man is greedy.


    If you don''t belong to yourself, don''t covet.


    If you are too greedy, you have to pay a price.


    Mi Youning raised his hand to the two ghost envoys, and the cold light in his eyes went straight to Yun erhan.


    Reaching out and pointing to each other, he said, "her name is Yun erhan. She doesn''t have to enter reincarnation in the future, and the livestock road has no place for her."


    Two ghost envoys smell the speech and follow mi Youning''s fingers to see Xiang yunerlang.


    They quickly glanced at yunerlan with a sharp light in their eyes.


    It''s like trying to take Yun Erlang off the oil pan, and all the 18 kinds of criminal law come again.


    Seeing this, Yun erhan was even more afraid in his eyes.


    She''s really afraid of the tricks of the ghosts.


    Being tortured by them is worse than death. People want to be annihilated by fly ash.


    She wants to go back now.


    But she clenched her teeth at the thought of what might happen with her husband tonight.


    And she knows that since mi Youning said that.


    Her future fate is doomed.


    However, even if the real fly ash is annihilated, she also wants to have some substantive relationship with her husband.


    That man was her life, the God she looked up to.


    She wants the man.


    However, thinking of her future fate, Yun Erlang couldn''t help looking angrily at Mi Youning.


    "You, a woman, also like sir. It''s absolutely true. You envy me. You hook - lead sir with my body. You can''t die!"


    Hear the Idiot''s words and the curse behind them.


    Mi Youning smiled, with a magnificent smile.


    She reached out her index finger to Yun Erlang and swayed left and right.


    "No, no, no, I don''t like your husband. The man''s character is uncertain, even like a change of state. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    Then he thought of Yun Erlang''s curse and smiled fearlessly.


    "As for not dying well, I''m sorry. I''m a dead man now, but you can only be annihilated by flying ash in the future."


    With that, MI Youning dissipated slowly.


    "Good luck, yunerlan. What you owe me is bound to pay the price of life and even soul."


    After all, this woman delayed her task and let her delay a lot of time.


    Even in this world, with some soul power.


    I didn''t earn the power of soul, but wasted some. This deal is not cost-effective.


    As mi Youning''s soul dissipated, he shook his head sadly.


    She felt herself at a loss.


    Mi Youning left, and she returned to the spiritual space.


    Yunerlan watched the mysterious man disappear and her body began to relax.


    Because she knew that after MI Youning disappeared, she would go to her husband''s room tonight.


    The two ghost envoys bent in the direction of MI Youning''s disappearance.


    Then he looked at yun''er LAN coldly.


    One of the ghost envoys, who looked fierce, said coldly, "Yun Erlang, you should take care of yourself."


    Then they disappeared.


    There was only yunerlang left in the room.


    With a confused look on her face, she looked at the strange rooms around her.


    Thinking that this was arranged for her by her husband, the corners of her mouth could not help but bend a happy smile.


    Sir doesn''t have no feelings for her.


    She believes that she will be loved by her husband tonight.

 Chapter 450

    No matter what happens in the future, this time she must firmly grasp Mr. Zhang''s love for her.


    If you can let her have, sir, the feelings of this life.


    Even if it is to let her die, even if the fly ash is annihilated, there is no regret.


    Yunerlan thought of tonight and was going to Mr. Zhang''s room.


    Even the unspeakable things happened, the twisted face slowly softened, with a shy smile.


    She raised her feet and walked slowly to the bathroom of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning has returned to the ring soul space.


    She went straight to the soul Lord next to the colorful glass stone.


    "Quit soul! Little soul!"


    But the soul did not move.


    Mi Youning reaches out his hand and touches the soul body of the ring soul.


    "Little soul, wake up. If you don''t wake up, I''ll do it..."


    Then mi Youning''s hand touched the soul body of the ring soul.


    However, just when she was about to meet, she was suddenly bounced back by the powerful force around her body.


    Mi Youning''s fingers still feel burning.


    She raised her hand and looked at the hot finger.


    Then he looked at the ring soul.


    I saw the soul of the latter clearly.


    You can see the blurred facial features.


    There are edges and corners, but I still can''t see the specific appearance.


    The soul seemed clearer than before.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help walking again.


    In this process, her eyes never left the ring soul.


    It''s right in the middle, and the ring soul opens its eyes.


    It was a pair of dark eyes, with vortices that wanted to suck people into their eyes.


    Ring soul opened his eyes and saw mi Youning in front of him, with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Host, why are you here?"


    Then he floated down from the colorful glass stone.


    When he came to MI Youning, he still had a strange light in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you in the task world? It shouldn''t be the time for you to come back."


    Mi Youning didn''t see the emotion in his eyes.


    As soon as she heard the ring soul take the initiative to mention it, her previous anger burst out.


    "Little soul, tell me why I entered the host body, and her soul is still there. It''s really disgusting."


    Especially when you meet people like Yun Erlang.


    It makes her sick.


    The ring soul smelled the speech, and there was something strange in his eyes.


    "It''s impossible."


    Hearing the words of Jiehun talking to himself, MI Youning turned and walked towards the beauty couch.


    She leaned lazily on the couch.


    But he spit out the words of disgust, "but this is the fact. You won''t know how stupid this body is. She''s dead and can''t die anymore.


    Even if it stays in the body, it won''t last long and soon becomes a pile of rotten meat.


    Even said that I fell in love with her husband. The man was playing with me from beginning to end. It was just a pastime for me. "


    I''m angry at this.


    What people are there around Du Yixuan.


    None of them are fuel-efficient lamps.


    And that rotten peach blossom, it''s hard to kill her.


    Each one is a master of acting.


    When Jiehun heard mi Youning''s words, he closed his eyes and began to explore the mission world.


    Soon he opened his eyes and drew corners of his mouth.


    He looked at a woman leaning on the beauty''s couch with a lazy breath.


    "Host, to tell you the truth, are you lazy again!"


    This word of "Jiehun" has the meaning of gnashing teeth and hating iron.


    Mi Youning lifted her eyelids and glanced at the ring soul.


    The eyes were full of contempt and disgust. "Am I that kind of person? Don''t make me so unbearable."


    She played with her fingers in a serious tone.

 Chapter 451

    That attitude makes people can''t see that she is really that kind of person.


    "In this task world, you clearly have the ability to win yunerlan''s body, but you just let each other go, and you broke the man''s design."


    Ring soul heard her boastful words and fought back.


    "If you break the human design, you will break. Now the world has begun. You just quit. You really can!"


    At last, the tone of Jiehun began to get excited.


    This is the first time mi Youning has seen him so excited.


    His eyes couldn''t help but look at Jiehun with curiosity.


    Although he can''t see the emotion on his face, MI Youning knows.


    At this time, the little soul is really excited.


    "Little soul, have you found that your mood is not quite right."


    Mi Youning holds his chin in his hand and stares at Jie soul with smiling eyes.


    "It''s not that there was no collapse before. It''s just that the world collapsed and reshaped."


    It''s hard to say how hard it is to quit the soul.


    Can things be the same today.


    It collapsed before. After all, there''s nothing to care about.


    And at that time, his memory was incomplete.


    I only know how to help mi Youning finish the task.


    Even if she turned the sky, as long as it didn''t endanger her life.


    He obeyed unconditionally.


    But not now.


    In the three thousand world, there is a person who doesn''t know his taboo has been opened.


    This man is mysterious and even has the power to crush him.


    It was an aura that frightened him.


    He couldn''t give any information about the man.


    But I also know that this man has a lot to do with MI Youning.


    Mi Youning wanted to return to the Xia Dynasty.


    Now it is also the goal of his efforts.


    Because this is the meaning of his existence.


    Break through all taboos, then everything can only return to the final origin.


    The ring soul feels that the soul power of the body is weakening again.


    He calmed down his emotions and calmly said, "host, the task of the world, what do you want to do?"


    Mi Youning looked at Jiehun lazily, meditating, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Hearing this, he frowned, "look again. Maybe we''ll change the world."


    The ring soul frowned, but there was nothing to do.


    He can''t do anything now.


    Can''t remind, can''t open a mouth, and can''t replace her task.


    "Host, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Mi Youning doesn''t know about the helpless tone of Jiehun.


    She''s tired.


    In Du Yixuan''s shoulder socket, she didn''t see the red mole.


    She wanted to know if this man could change the colorful glass stones.


    Before entering the ring soul space, the colorful glass stone did not change.


    She has been looking at this colorful glass stone for many years.


    It can be said that its changes are clear.


    Seeing this discovery, MI Yuning decided to gamble.


    If the man is, she enters the task world. If not, change to the next position.


    "Wait and see..." Mi Youning lowered his eyes and said to himself.


    Then she looked at Jiehun and asked the previous question again, "Jiehun, are you sure there''s nothing you want to tell me?"


    The soul body of the ring soul slowly floats up and floats towards the colorful glass stone.


    "Host, what answer you want can only be explored by yourself. I really don''t know anything, and some words can''t be said at all."


    This time, the ring soul finally let go.

 Chapter 452

    But those words seemed to MI Yuning that he had said nothing.


    She looked at Jiehun with disgust.


    The latter has been settled by the colorful glass stone.


    Mi Youning is lying on the beauty couch, relaxing physically and mentally, closing her eyes and nourishing her mind.


    She wanted to see if Du Yixuan could distinguish the difference between Yun Erlang and her.


    This is very important. It is related to her future task world. She meets people who can make colorful glass stones change again.


    These people have something in common.


    They will eventually like her and recognize her at a glance.


    Even everyone is clean.


    They will eventually change the colorful glazed stones.


    This brings her one step closer to returning to the Xia Dynasty in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as mi Youning was waiting in the spiritual space.


    Du Yixuan has also finished browsing the photos that belong to him.


    There was a smile on his face.


    Unexpectedly, the cloud attendant paid so much attention to him.


    I haven''t found it before.


    And now he''s gone, the first disgust.


    Think about it carefully. It seems very good to have such a woman around in the future.


    Du Yixuan got up and left and walked in the direction of the bedroom.


    At the same time, he said to the people behind him, "let the cloud waiter never go."


    With that, he went into the bedroom.


    Yunerlan here is already ready.


    She cleaned herself and put on red pajamas, no longer a black uniform.


    At the moment, she was looking forward to everything next, so she prepared carefully.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Hearing the knock on the door, Yun Erlang immediately stood up.


    She excitedly walked to the door and quickly opened it.


    The bodyguard outside the door saw her with surprise in his eyes.


    Yun Erlang''s dress is not as rigorous as usual.


    But thinking of this woman, now valued by her husband, she immediately hung her head.


    "Attendant Yun, sir, let you pass."


    Hearing this, the smile on Yun erhan''s face could no longer be covered up.


    "OK."


    Then she went out of the room and went straight to Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    The bodyguard looked at her movements and frowned gently.


    There are no rules.


    And that can''t wait seems to make people uncomfortable.


    I don''t know, sir, what exactly I like about her.


    Yunerlang came to Du Yixuan''s door.


    She breathed deeply, then stretched out her hand, pushed open the door and walked in.


    The bodyguard came up and saw her movements,


    He closed the door and guarded the bedroom door with a solemn face.


    Yun Erlang went into the bedroom and walked inside.


    However, seeing the big bed and the office area of the bedroom, there was no figure of Du Yixuan.


    She could not help frowning.


    He began to look for Du Yixuan in such a big room.


    She stood in the empty room, her face never relaxed.


    Then I heard the footsteps behind me and turned around with a surprised face.


    Du Yixuan had just finished bathing. When she came out, she saw the woman standing in the room.


    Looking at each other''s red pajamas, although they are not exposed, they are also very provocative in his eyes.


    Although it''s just a back.


    Du Yixuan could not help but hang a soft smile on her face.


    Think of women''s straightforward words during the day.


    Then I must have this little woman tonight.


    But when yunerlan turned around, Du Yixuan''s smile solidified.


    The face darkened in an instant.


    Yunerlan was so surprised and excited that he didn''t find his face changed at all.


    She rushed towards Du Yixuan.


    "Sir."


    Yunerlang comes to Du Yixuan.

 Chapter 453

    Du Yixuan stared at Yun erhan in front of her.


    incorrect.


    The man made him feel a sense of disobedience.


    It''s like... The cloud attendant who has been around him all the time.


    Not the cloud attendant today and last night.


    It''s different. It feels different.


    Although they have the same face.


    But their own temperament and the things in their eyes are very wrong.


    Yun Erlang came to Du Yixuan and opened his mouth respectfully.


    But she didn''t get a response.


    Then he looked up at the man in front of him.


    But I saw the deep eyes.


    She mistakenly thought Du Yixuan was thinking about it.


    I couldn''t help pulling open my pajamas.


    Du Yixuan was angry when she saw her movements.


    Such a move made him feel insulted.


    Not to him, but to this body.


    He reached out and quickly pinched Yun Erlang''s neck.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice was terrible, gloomy, with great anger.


    Yun erhan was surprised by this change, and his face was full of helpless expression.


    incorrect.


    Seeing this, Du Yixuan was more sure that it was wrong.


    The person is still that person, but why, it seems that everything is wrong.


    When Mingming had dinner, everything was fine.


    But now everything has changed.


    He wanted to know what had happened.


    "Sir, you... You let me go first."


    Yun erhan also felt that he pinched his neck and began to tighten slowly.


    Just a few more points, she will really die.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes filled with doubt and anger when he heard her pleading.


    He threw people out.


    "Bang..."


    "Well..."


    Yunerlan was thrown to the ground and made a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    She also exhaled pain in her mouth.


    Du Yixuan turned and looked in the direction outside the door, "someone!"


    The door was pushed open quickly.


    Bodyguards who had been guarding outside the door and people hiding in the dark poured into the room.


    Just because they recognized that Sir''s voice was wrong.


    The tone was very angry.


    It was an angry voice they had never heard.


    Even if Mr. is sitting in the presidency, he has been assassinated and embarrassed by people''s interests.


    His face remained unchanged.


    But now such a voice frightened everyone.


    They pushed the door into the room.


    They had a panoramic view of the scene in the room.


    Du Yixuan saw these people and pointed to Yun erhan not far away. "Take them down to me, inject her with vomit, and then bring them up!"


    Soon two bodyguards came forward and dragged Yun Erlang out of the ground.


    Yunerlan just reacted at this time.


    She struggled out of the confinement of the two bodyguards.


    He flew to Du Yixuan.


    "Sir, you can''t do this. I''m yunerlan!"


    She cried in her mouth, wondering what was going on.


    Why not what she thought.


    Du Yixuan saw Yun Erlang coming and kicked people away.


    "Take it down!"


    That did not have the slightest pent up anger, and now everyone around him was restrained.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The two bodyguards were also careless for a while, which made Yun Erlang break free.


    At this time, seeing that Mr. was angry, he immediately came forward and controlled Yun erhan with great strength.


    "Sir, no, please don''t!"


    Yunerlang is still struggling.


    She''s not willing.


    Why is that?


    Du Yixuan watched her leave coldly.


    Then he said to the following man, "call Xi Yan and Ye Ming."


    "Yes, sir."


    Soon someone went out to inform Xi Yan and Ye Ming.

 Chapter 454

    Du Yixuan was also full of anxiety at this time.


    He doesn''t understand. It''s just a few hours.


    Why has yunerlang changed.


    This is not her at all.


    No, or it''s not at all, a woman who makes him look different.


    At this time, Du Yixuan finally understood.


    Why, his previous attitude towards yunerlan has changed.


    He kicked people down last night with disgust in his heart.


    Seeing the change of the other party in a moment, as well as their own temperament and different gas fields.


    This is different from yunerlan himself.


    Du Yixuan walked around the room.


    He knew that something must have happened in the middle.


    Otherwise it wouldn''t be like this.


    Just what went wrong.


    He didn''t have the slightest feeling about yunerlan just now.


    Even if the feelings in those eyes are serious and deep.


    But this feeling is wrong.


    No, nothing is right.


    Du Yixuan became more and more anxious.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning in the ring soul space is preparing to see how Du Yixuan and Yun Erlang are.


    The ring soul suddenly spoke.


    "Host, do you know the result of Shen Ke''s life?"


    Suddenly hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning didn''t react for a moment.


    It''s like Shen Ke. It''s very strange.


    She can''t remember who it is.


    However, it is just a moment of confusion.


    In MI Youning''s beautiful eyes, there was a trace of sadness.


    Shen Ke.


    How could she not remember.


    Just buried in the bottom of my heart.


    She doesn''t want to touch, she doesn''t want to upset herself.


    The man with elegant, gentle and noble temperament.


    In the face of love, he has repeatedly lowered his attitude and status.


    The other side is so gentle. She enjoys the tenderness of the man and the doting of the other side.


    Even repeatedly worried about their fall, constantly alienated, away from the man.


    Finally she died.


    Back in the ring soul space, I didn''t think about that man anymore.


    Because she won''t stop her steps because of anyone.


    Her goal is to leave the task world and return to the Xia Dynasty.


    Mi Youning doesn''t think of giving up the soul, but casually mentions Shen Ke.


    She played with her fingers and said casually, "Oh, what''s the matter with that man? It should have been buried long ago."


    The words were so cold that they seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    Ring soul''s eyes did not open.


    When I heard her words, I was only silent for a moment.


    Then he told her the ending of Shen Ke.


    "He saved you. The flesh became a living dead man. Shen Ke arranged the aftermath and died with you in the cold hospital."


    After saying this, the ring soul stopped talking.


    Similarly, MI Youning''s leisurely movement also stopped.


    There was consternation in her eyes.


    I can''t believe looking at the ring soul.


    "Little soul, make it clear. What are you telling me?!"


    Mi Youning sat up.


    However, the ring soul remained motionless and silent at all.


    "Little soul! Are they alone?"


    The ring soul is still silent.


    Mi Youning knows that Jiehun heard her words, but she just doesn''t speak.


    Her eyes were looking at a place and her eyes were immersed in memories.


    Shen Ke, that man is so stupid.


    She is not from that world. Why can he die with him.


    Why are you so stupid.


    Mi Youning feels upset.


    She closed her eyes and suppressed the confusion.


    She can''t mess.


    She can''t have too many mood swings.


    It''s bad for her.

 Chapter 455

    Du Yixuan soon came. Ye Ming and Xi Yan were together.


    As the captain of the bodyguard, Xiyan''s face was very serious.


    He also heard that there was something wrong with the gentleman tonight.


    He even lost his temper and pressed Yun Erlang down.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Xiyan and Ye Ming bend over one after another, and their words are respectful, even with two points of fear.


    Du Yixuan stopped and looked straight at them.


    "Xiyan, you go and tune out the surveillance video of yunerlan''s room. Don''t leak it. Submit it at the first time.


    Ye Ming, you go down and look at Yun Erlang. The spitting agent is wrong. When she wants to speak, she brings people up without anyone touching her. She doesn''t need to use any means. "


    Du Yixuan gave orders quickly.


    Xi Yan and Ye Ming were very surprised when they heard the speech.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    But at this time, his temper was really terrible, especially the pressure emanating from him.


    "Yes, sir."


    Ye Ming left first.


    Xiyan''s face is somewhat tangled, "Sir, there are monitoring equipment in every corner of the cloud attendant''s room, including the bathroom. You''d better check these in person."


    Du Yixuan frowned at the speech.


    Then he went to the office area of the bedroom.


    "Come here."


    He opened his mouth to Xiyan, but he had turned on the computer on his desk.


    Xi Yan came and nodded to Du Yixuan.


    Then came to the computer.


    The monitoring equipment of the whole residence was activated.


    There are thousands of devices in it.


    However, Xiyan soon found out the part of yunerlan.


    Looking at the other party''s document, Xiyan retreated silently.


    Du Yixuan narrowed his eyes and stared at the documents on the computer.


    There should be the change of Yun erhan tonight.


    The other party hasn''t come out since they went back to their room after dinner.


    Except to come to him.


    Du Yixuan sat on the seat and stretched out his hand to open the document.


    There are neat bedrooms, divided into nine palace grids, showing all corners of the room.


    Looking at the woman sitting by the bed, she stretched her waist lazily.


    Then he went to the luggage nearby and found a suitcase.


    Take out a lot of bits and pieces from it.


    At this time, Du Yixuan looked at the woman on the screen.


    The anger and impatience in his eyes were soothed.


    Just because at this time, even across the screen, Du Yixuan can know from his eyes.


    This woman is what he wants.


    Her eyes are full of aura, and her aura is also very attractive.


    It was a feeling that I couldn''t touch or say.


    I feel right. That''s the man.


    He watched the woman on the screen move and couldn''t help accelerating the progress of the video.


    I soon saw that the other party assembled a small robot with those parts.


    Then came to the computer.


    His picture appeared on the computer.


    Seeing this, Du Yixuan slowed down his progress.


    Carefully observe each other''s behavior and facial expressions.


    There was no emotion in those eyes, but there was appreciation.


    He knew that this woman had no such feelings for him.


    Looking at the photos of that woman, I planned to smash them before I finished browsing them.


    Here, Du Yixuan looked a little unhappy.


    What does this woman want to do.


    Until some pictures in the video began to go wrong, Du Yixuan couldn''t care. He was very unhappy in his heart.

 Chapter 456

    Just now, when he didn''t watch it carefully, the woman in the video did something wrong.


    It''s very strange when your arm moves back.


    Du Yixuan couldn''t help looking back and watching it again.


    If so, it was as if something was pulling her arm behind her.


    After that, Du Yixuan stared at the screen.


    Then he saw with his own eyes that the woman sitting in front of the computer had different changes.


    The other person''s eyes are no longer flexible.


    There seemed to be something blurring in those eyes, which made him look uncomfortable.


    "Don''t delete, don''t delete these."


    Sitting in front of the computer, Yun Erlang sent out begging words in his mouth.


    Then she looked in the direction of the room.


    Du Yixuan''s body tightened.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared closely at the screen without missing a bit.


    "I... I''m not reconciled. I want to see the woman in Nan Yuwen die!"


    From Yun erhan''s mouth, this hateful language was revealed.


    The hatred in those as like as two peas in the daytime.


    Then he looked at Yun Erlang and opened the photos in the computer.


    There was madness and infatuation in her eyes, and a trace of distortion.


    This Yun Erlang is not the woman who just sat in front of the computer.


    She''s definitely not.


    There was nothing to attract him.


    Her eyes were fixed somewhere.


    There was no one there.


    What the hell is going on? Who is she talking to.


    "I don''t need you anymore. I''ll stay."


    Suddenly quiet yunerlan looked at the previous position again.


    Said a decisive word.


    Du Yixuan clenched his hands.


    There''s someone else in the room, probably the one he''s looking for.


    "You, a woman, also like sir. It''s absolutely true. You envy me. You hook - lead sir with my body. You can''t die!"


    After a long time, yunerlan suddenly fell into madness.


    Her words were full of malice.


    Du Yixuan kept watching, just watching quietly.


    But I was shocked.


    The woman was definitely there, but he couldn''t see each other.


    Yunerlan, that woman may see it.


    After that, he hurried in and saw yunerlan enter the bathroom and change into red pajamas.


    The screen is turned off directly.


    He got up from his seat and strode away.


    Xiyan saw his action and quickly followed him.


    As for the words from the computer before, he seemed not to hear them.


    Du Yixuan left the bedroom and walked towards Yun Erlang''s room.


    Opening the door, Du Yixuan went straight to the computer.


    Then look somewhere according to the memory in your mind.


    But there was nothing there.


    There is only a void of air in space.


    Du Yixuan walked around the room and found nothing.


    He can''t find anything.


    "Where are you? You come out!"


    He shouted into the room.


    But there was no response.


    Xiyan was standing not far away. Looking at his husband''s action, he didn''t dare to come forward at all.


    At this time, Du Yixuan''s anxiety rose again.


    "Xiyan, let Ye Ming bring Yun erhan now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Xiyan didn''t leave the room.


    Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ye Ming.


    "Sir, let me bring the cloud attendant to her bedroom."


    When the phone is connected, Xiyan opens his mouth and goes straight to the subject.


    There was a response, and Xi Yan hung up the phone.


    Then he bent over to Du Yixuan and said respectfully, "Sir, people have brought them."

 Chapter 457

    Just as the words fell, the door was pushed open.


    Ye Ming and several other bodyguards dragged Yun Erlang into the room.


    Du Yixuan came forward as soon as he saw Yun Erlang.


    The other party was weak, his face was covered with sweat, and his clothes were penetrated by sweat.


    He pulled yunerlang up and asked in a cold and repressed voice, "where is that woman? Tell me!"


    Yun erhan''s eyes were blurred. When she heard the voice, her eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Although yunerlan was confused for a moment, she quickly shook her head and denied it.


    Du Yixuan saw her, and his cold killing intention came out.


    But now this woman is the key.


    He can''t kill each other.


    Du Yixuan looked up at Ye Ming with an unhappy face.


    "What''s the matter with her? How much vomit did she inject?"


    Ye Ming immediately replied, "Sir, only one dose."


    Du Yixuan looked down at Yun erhan when he heard the speech.


    If it''s just a dose, she''s still conscious.


    Sure enough, Ye Ming''s next words made Du Yixuan''s anger worse.


    "Sir, attendant Yun still has some resistance to this, but her body is uncomfortable. Her consciousness is very clear."


    Cloud Er LAN heard this, his body couldn''t help shaking.


    Du Yixuan naturally felt it.


    He took yunerlan''s body and threw it directly to the ground.


    Then he stepped forward and stepped on her waist.


    "Yunerlan, tell me, where is she?!"


    Du Yixuan is really crazy.


    There was no news of where the woman was.


    How could this happen.


    He hasn''t made good contact with each other yet.


    The man stole his heart. Why did he disappear like this.


    Yes, his heart was left on that woman.


    I don''t even know the other person''s name.


    I don''t know if she is a human.


    Just what I saw on the computer screen before, this is enough to show that all this is abnormal.


    Yun erhan felt the strength of stepping on her waist and back, and her face twisted a bit.


    Yes, she is very conscious.


    It''s just a little uncomfortable.


    After all, he once served as the personal servant of the high-ranking leader of this country. Why doesn''t he have any ability.


    Yunerlan thought of all kinds of events and was extremely unwilling.


    Why is it different from what she thinks.


    After thinking about it, the problem lies in the mysterious woman who disappeared.


    She turned her head and looked at Du Yixuan with a smile.


    "Sir, I like you so much. Why can''t you see me? Why!"


    At the end, she couldn''t help raising the volume.


    And Du Yixuan still looked at her coldly.


    "Say! Where is she?"


    Yun erhan shook his head hard.


    "Unless my husband tells me why, why don''t you like me, but like that woman, we are all the same!"


    Heard yunerlan say that they are all the same.


    Du Yixuan had obvious disgust in his eyes.


    He hated the argument and was very resistant.


    Thinking of the woman at his feet, he even talked to him about conditions. Du Yixuan mocked in his cold eyes.


    His feet left yunerlan''s body.


    He walked towards the seat in the room and sat there very calmly and gracefully.


    During this period, his eyes have been staring at Yun Erlang.


    "Ye Ming, bring you the tools of today''s criminal law."


    The latter couldn''t help shaking when he heard the criminal law.


    "Yes, sir."


    However, he left the room quickly.

 Chapter 458

    Du Yixuan looked at Yun Erlang, who was lying on the ground.


    I saw the latter with panic in his eyes, and his body was involuntarily bound together.


    "Sir, I''m just asking for an answer."


    At this time, Yun erhan still kept his mouth shut.


    Du Yixuan smiled coldly and looked at Yun Erlang from above.


    "Cloud attendant, do you still remember your identity?"


    Hearing this question, Yun erhan was confused in his eyes.


    Identity?


    Yes, her identity is the man''s bodyguard. More specifically, she is a plaything.


    Yun Erlang closed her eyes and didn''t want to face the fact.


    "Sir, that woman is also a servant like me. We are obviously the same."


    Hearing that they were the same again, Du Yixuan''s cold face was bored.


    "Shut up! You''re different, you''ll never be the same!"


    Hearing the angry words, Yun Erlang opened his eyes.


    "But she clearly uses my body!"


    This is unwilling, this is anger.


    Du Yixuan looked at her coldly, "your identity is doomed to have no say. You are just a servant and have your own duty. You have fed the dog according to the rules for so many years!"


    He really didn''t understand how yunerlan was selected at the beginning.


    The duty of a servant is to live for him and die for him.


    They are not free, nor can they go against any of his wishes.


    If he didn''t want to find the woman, he wanted to execute yunerlan on the spot.


    But he can''t.


    Because yunerlan personally admitted that the woman shared the same body with her.


    Then the identity of the man is also very clear.


    It''s not human.


    But even so, he has to find each other.


    Find someone, tie someone to him, and don''t run away anymore.


    Yunerlan saw the possession in his eyes.


    A sneer curled up at the corners of her mouth.


    "Mr. Gu owes such possession after spending a short time with her. Why can''t I be her? She uses my body."


    Du Yixuan smelled the speech with mockery in his eyes.


    "Do you think you could still be here without her?"


    This blocked Yun erhan speechless.


    Indeed, she died in the last life.


    Because of her behavior of climbing the bed.


    Finally, she was killed by the woman of Nan Yuwen.


    The other party''s cruel means made her suffer inhuman torture.


    She knew that she was a servant and should not have delusions or thoughts.


    But when she saw that woman occupying her body and getting what she couldn''t get, she had an active idea again.


    At this time, she heard the man in front of her say it. She couldn''t stand it at all.


    Why, why, in the end, she still has nothing.


    Don''t know what thought, cloud Er LAN suddenly looked at Du Yixuan.


    "Sir, she''s gone and will never come back!" Yun erhan saw Du Yixuan change her face.


    This made her laugh more rampant, "ha ha... Sir, do you know what she said?"


    Du Yixuan stood up and looked at Yun erhan with a cold face.


    The latter had no fear at this time.


    She continued, "he said you were uncertain, that you were a change of state, and that you wouldn''t like people like you at all."


    Du Yixuan felt his heart tugging and felt very uncomfortable.


    He wants to make himself, don''t trust yunerlan''s words.


    But I can''t refute it.


    Because that woman has no feelings for him.


    The other party is rational, smart and does everything very crisp.

 Chapter 459

    As long as you don''t step on her bottom line, this woman will bear it.


    How could a woman like that be easily emotional.


    Yun erhan looked at his cold face and smiled more brightly.


    "Sir, she left and will never come back. I forced her away."


    Ye Ming takes people into the room and hears Yun Erlang''s words.


    He didn''t understand what Mr. and yunerlan were talking about before.


    But the content let people know that there is another woman.


    Now Mr. is looking for this man.


    "Sir -"


    Ye Ming took people into the room and brought in the torture instrument.


    Yun erhan shrunk when he saw the shelf and the whip with barbs.


    "Sir, you''ll never find that woman, never again!"


    At this time, Yun erhan made a sound again, as if to annoy Du Yixuan.


    And Du Yixuan is indeed at the peak of anger.


    "Execution!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a bodyguard immediately came forward, took Yun Erlang''s body and tied it to the scaffold. ¡°


    From beginning to end, Yun Erlang did not resist.


    Her angry words were still ringing.


    "That woman is not human at all, sir. You can''t find her. You''ll never find her."


    Yunerlan didn''t expect that this man could find that they were different.


    But now that I know the existence of that woman.


    She didn''t allow the woman to get everything she would never get.


    Du Yixuan heard her words and his hand shook.


    No, he will find that woman.


    Wherever they hide.


    At this time, Du Yixuan looked at the room again.


    Want to find out the figure of that woman from a corner.


    The final result, of course, disappointed him.


    "Pa......"


    The bodyguard here has waved the whip.


    "Ah!"


    Yun Erlang can''t stand the criminal law.


    It''s a whip with a barb. Every time it hits a person, it will fall into the flesh body.


    It can even bring out skin and meat.


    "Du Yixuan! You have no heart!"


    At this moment, yunerlan finally stopped using the honorific title.


    Hearing her so rampant and disrespectful words, the bodyguards around turned frightened.


    Du Yixuan also heard Yun Erlang''s voice.


    He turned his head and a mocking smile came over his mouth.


    Walking gracefully towards yunerlang.


    At this time, the latter was no longer whipped.


    Because the bodyguard who executed before also hung his head in horror.


    Seeing that everyone in the house hung his head and tightened his body, Yun Erlang knew what he had done.


    The man walking in front of us is the God of all.


    It is also the support of this country, which she can offend.


    Du Yixuan walked up to Yun Erlang like looking at mole ants.


    "Yunerlan, in this country, in this mansion, I let you live, you live, I let you die, you won''t live any more!"


    Yunerlan''s bound body trembled at the sound of his speech.


    The powerful pressure emanating from the man made her legs soft and her heart drop continuously.


    "Sir..."


    Du Yixuan raised her hand to stop her words.


    "Yun Erlang, do you know that my tolerance for you is only because you have saved me again and again.


    For each of you, I am tolerant. Even if that happened, I didn''t want to kill you.


    Do you know how many times you will die if this matter is known by the cabinet? There is no place to die! "

 Chapter 460

    What Du Yixuan said is no exaggeration.


    As long as yunerlan is supported by those, whether they support him or a family like Nanjia.


    Knowing what yunerlan has done, she won''t survive at all.


    Why doesn''t yunerlang understand.


    Even without Nan Yuwen, she couldn''t live in the last life.


    How many eyes were the cabinet staring at this man''s marriage.


    This man is not close to female sex. Once he is moved, no one can stop him.


    Those people won''t let her live.


    But she didn''t want the title of the lady. What she wanted was just a little love from him.


    Du Yixuan saw that her expression was still stubborn and did not repent at all.


    I can''t help laughing, "Oh... I think you have forgotten your duty and don''t know what you are!"


    After saying this, Du Yixuan crossed Yun Erlang''s side and walked out.


    The other side''s footsteps are determined and full of firmness.


    This man is strong and can''t be defeated by anyone.


    "Sir! Then why can she?"


    Yunerlan turned her head and didn''t give up trying to get an answer.


    "She is also a servant. Why can you give her a promise and have no love for me?"


    Du Yixuan stopped and closed his eyes.


    Hide all the emotions in your eyes.


    He doesn''t want anyone to see his feelings, his weaknesses.


    When his heart was lost, he had a weakness.


    "That''s what I want to give her."


    Yes, that''s what he wants to give. He wants to give it to the other party without reservation. He wants the woman to stay with him.


    Maybe he was attracted from the first time he saw each other.


    Even if the other party is the most humble status in the world, he can give it if he wants.


    Yunerlan''s expression became more crazy when she heard the speech.


    She understood.


    This man controls all life and death.


    He can let you die or hold you up to heaven.


    Just because of his identity, his rights.


    "Hahaha... Unfortunately, you''ll never get him."


    Yun Erlang is crazy. Her words to Du Yixuan are full of resentment.


    Du Yixuan left the room without looking back.


    Ye Ming and Xiyan immediately followed.


    In the room, the sound of whips soon sounded again.


    Yun erhan''s crazy words and the sound of pain came out.


    Du Yixuan returned to the bedroom door. His hands were tightly clenched together, as if he were enduring something.


    "Don''t let anyone torture her to death. Take a breath."


    Then he lifted his feet and walked into the bedroom.


    However, when the bedroom door was closed, Du Yixuan was gloomy.


    Very good! That''s great!


    I teased him and disappeared.


    Don''t let him catch it, don''t.


    Otherwise, he must let the woman remember that he dared to play with him.


    Xiyan and Ye Ming outside the door looked at each other.


    Finally, Ye Ming left and went to the room where Yun Erlang was.


    He stopped the people inside and continued to execute.


    Seeing Yun Erlang half dead and covered in blood, he slowly walked towards each other.


    I saw her eyes half narrowed.


    He had a sneer on his face. "He''s just a servant. He''s really a big coward. He even annoyed Mr. Zhang. You''re lucky today. Mr. Zhang said to keep you alive."


    Yunerlan opened her eyes and looked at Ye Ming in front of her.


    She knows that Xiyan, Ye Ming and others, as well as everyone around her husband.


    They all worshipped Du Yixuan as a God.


    This man has a strong charm.

 Chapter 461

    The man''s charm and his own strength make them loyal and live and die for this man.


    Once she was the same. She didn''t dare to expect a little love from that man.


    But the mysterious woman clearly used her body and identity.


    But easily got everything she would never get.


    How can she be willing, how can she let go and don''t move.


    "I''m afraid what she left is not my life..."


    Ye Ming glanced at her with disgust.


    Before, if the woman kept herself in line, even if her husband liked it, they would give her a little respect.


    Now, this man is clearly looking for death.


    "Whoever it is, sir wants you to live."


    Ye Ming raised his chin to the people on one side. Those people untied Yun Erlang.


    Yun Erlang let them move and opened his mouth weakly, "I will never let her appear, even if the soul flies and annihilates..."


    With these words, his head sank and tilted to one side.


    Ye Ming frowned when he heard the speech.


    For the previous conversation between Mr. and yunerlan, as well as what he just said.


    He seemed to understand something.


    But it was so incredible that people didn''t dare to think deeply.


    Because that''s nonsense.


    After all, it''s the gentleman''s business. It also angered the gentleman and made him so angry.


    Ye Ming doesn''t let himself continue to think. He just orders the people below to drag Yun Erlang out of the room.


    The party left the room quickly.


    But they didn''t see a virtual shadow standing in the room.


    Mi Youning adjusted his mind in the spiritual space.


    I want to see what happened between Du Yixuan and Yun Erlang.


    But she never thought that yunerlang had become so immortal.


    This Du Yixuan is too cruel.


    Shit!


    Even if the man found out that yunerlan is not her, she is not the fact of yunerlan.


    There''s no need to beat people like this.


    However, MI Youning didn''t know that Du Yixuan''s anger at this time wanted to kill Yun Erlang.


    Her identity made her dereliction of duty, and her words were full of disrespect.


    Her behavior was the only thing in Du Yixuan''s heart, and a trace of tolerance disappeared.


    If you don''t know, yunerlang shares the same body with her.


    At this time, yunerlan had no breath.


    Mi Youning felt that he was wrong and was too careless.


    Now Du Yixuan has identified that they are not alone.


    Then next, she will stay in the mission world.


    Even if it is not for the task, we should try to stay with Du Yixuan in order to make the colorful glazed stones change.


    As for this Yun Erlang


    Mi Youning follows Ye Ming and leaves with Yun Erlang.


    She floated to yunerlan''s body and blew a breath at her.


    That''s the power of the soul.


    Soon Yun erhan slowly opened his eyes.


    Her eyes were a little confused, but she soon became frightened.


    "Ah! Ah..."


    Regardless of the people who dragged her, Yun Erlang waved his body and rushed towards mi Youning.


    Mi Youning sees her movements, even if she knows that the other party can''t touch her.


    But he still took a few steps back.


    His eyes were filled with disgust.


    Yunerlan''s sudden madness made her bodyguards suppress her and quickly control people.


    "You must die! Why did you come back! Why did you have the face to appear!"


    Ye Ming sees yunerlan looking in a certain direction, with madness in his eyes.

 Chapter 462

    And her face is twisted and ugly.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Ye Ming''s eyes turned.


    Then he hurried to Du Yixuan''s bedroom, "brother Xi, the situation is not quite right..."


    After that, he told the puzzled hope of yunerlan''s reaction.


    The latter heard the speech and immediately knocked on the door.


    Du Yixuan sat next to the computer at this time, still looking at Yun erhan on the screen.


    No, or correctly, the woman who entered yunerlan''s body.


    He didn''t know her name or where she came from.


    But was deeply attracted by each other.


    I lost my heart to her.


    That''s ridiculous.


    But he knew he couldn''t find each other and still looked at each other like self abuse again.


    Including some previous pictures, which are playing in a loop.


    It was not until the knock on the door and Xiyan came in that he looked away from the computer screen.


    "What''s up?"


    Ye Ming is watching at the door.


    However, he was waiting for Mr. Xi Yan to inform him. He just stood up and guarded the door.


    I saw a figure flashing in front of me like the wind.


    Then Xi Yan came out of the room quickly.


    The latter winked at him and they quickly followed him.


    The figure just now was Du Yixuan.


    When he heard Xiyan report yunerlan''s mistake, he immediately got up and left.


    The speed was very fast. I was afraid that if I went a little late, the woman would disappear.


    "You must die hard! I won''t let you get your husband. He''s mine! It''s mine! You..."


    When Du Yixuan came, he just heard Yun Erlang''s words.


    His face was full of gloom.


    The whole body releases a powerful pressure field.


    "Sir..."


    The bodyguard who suppressed Yun Erlang saw Du Yixuan''s figure and immediately greeted him respectfully.


    But Du Yixuan looked at a certain place along the crazy line of sight of Yun Erlang.


    There was no one there, nothing.


    But yunerlang''s crazy, twisted and jealous face looked at that place.


    He knew that the woman was there.


    It''s just that he can''t see it.


    Yunerlan stopped attacking when she saw Du Yixuan''s appearance.


    She looked at the man, looking somewhere as she had before.


    Unwilling and jealous in her eyes made her tremble with excitement.


    His fierce eyes directed at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning also looked at Du Yixuan.


    The other person''s eyes were not on her.


    But the position is similar to her.


    She knew the man couldn''t see her.


    But you should know she''s here.


    Du Yixuan steps towards mi Youning.


    Although he can''t see it, he also wants to be closer to each other.


    "Are you... Are you here?"


    Mi Youning narrowed her beautiful eyes and looked at the expression on Du Yixuan''s face.


    At this time, the man finally had a real mood.


    There was a trace of bewilderment on that face.


    Although it was not obvious, she caught it.


    Mi Youning also walked towards Du Yixuan.


    Yun Erlang was beside her and became even more crazy when she saw mi Youning''s actions.


    "Ah!"


    She struggled to get rid of the bodyguard''s imprisonment and rushed to MI Youning.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t meet mi Youning, so they rushed to the opposite wall.


    "Well..." his face hit the wall.


    Mi Youning chuckles and looks at Yun Erlang''s movements.


    Originally wanted to go to Du Yixuan''s footsteps, turned a corner and walked towards Yun Erlang.


    "I said at that time that Xiao wanted something that didn''t belong to him, but it had to pay a price. You''re too greedy."

 Chapter 463

    Yunerlan turned her head, ignoring the pain on her body and face, and looked at Mi Youning with hate.


    Du Yixuan narrowed her eyes and looked at Yun Erlang coldly.


    "Don''t think you can have what I can''t get. I tell you to dream! Dream!!"


    Yun Erlang has gone crazy and speaks flustered.


    From beginning to end, MI Youning had no feelings for Du Yixuan.


    She looked at Yun Erlang coldly, but said something contrary to the fact.


    "Yes, your husband has infinite charm. Who doesn''t love such a man? Therefore, it''s better to grasp it early."


    While talking, he nodded very seriously.


    Yunerlang heard the speech, but smiled, "ha ha ha..."


    She smiled at Mi Youning and smiled happily.


    Mi Youning looked at her as if she were crazy.


    This woman has a problem. She''s out of her mind.


    All the people around, including Xiyan and Ye Ming, also watched yunerlan''s abnormal scene.


    Du Yixuan could only tell whether the woman was still here by Yun Erlang''s expression and words.


    Seeing that yunerlan''s smile was wrong, his heart began to worry.


    Yun Erlang laughed enough and then looked at Mi Youning. His eyes were full of provocation.


    "I can''t get it, you can''t think of it. You can''t think of it all your life. What Sir likes is my body!"


    After saying this, Yun Erlang looked at Du Yixuan with greedy eyes.


    That look is no longer normal.


    That''s not love at all.


    But a morbid desire.


    Du Yixuan saw such a look, and his eyes showed disgust.


    He doesn''t like such people.


    Lost oneself, lost the soul of life.


    At this time, Yun erhan has been controlled by his greed and lost his nature.


    However, Yun Erlang glanced at Du Yixuan, glanced at Mi Youning in a cruel way, and finally made a move.


    She moves very fast.


    Very fast.


    People didn''t react.


    Yunerlang went crazy and hit the opposite wall.


    The man hit his head against the wall.


    The color of blood red impregnates the wall.


    Her body slipped slowly to the ground.


    The blood on his head filled his face and slowly trickled to the ground.


    Du Yixuan saw this scene and his eyes immediately became frightened.


    He was really terrified. Once yunerlan died, what about the woman he was looking for.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes left yunerlang and scanned the surrounding.


    Want to find mi Youning''s existence.


    Mi Youning didn''t expect that yunerlan would make such a decision.


    He brushed his lips with disdain.


    She felt Du Yixuan''s eyes darting.


    Turning around, he saw Du Yixuan, who was full of fear.


    This man also makes people more headache.


    Cloudy and sunny, eccentric and even arrogant, which can''t be questioned by anyone.


    He is high above the world and has long been used to issuing orders.


    Yunerlan''s soul slowly floated out of his body.


    Soon the ghost emissary of the underworld appeared.


    Before that, the two ghost envoys summoned by Mi Youning.


    They came to yunerlan and handcuffed people with soul chains.


    Yun Erlang stared at the soul chain in his hand.


    It took a long time to know what this was.


    Then he raised his eyes to MI Youning, "you hurt me. If you hadn''t been loved by your husband, I wouldn''t have such a mind."


    Mi Youning frowned at her reproach.

 Chapter 464

    "It''s your own greed. How can you blame me?"


    She obviously disagreed with yunerlan''s words.


    The latter kept shaking his head, "but you are obviously an outsider. Why, why can you get your husband''s love."


    Mi Youning was speechless.


    When did she get Du Yixuan''s love.


    This man is clearly evil taste.


    Did you help each other with a hand gun.


    This is love?


    It''s nonsense.


    "Venerable, we took people away."


    The two ghost envoys spoke and MI Youning nodded.


    Yun Erlang is a fool.


    She was stunned. I still remember the previous things, but she was unable to change.


    Mi Youning glanced at the dead body that was no longer breathing.


    He looked at Yun Erlang, who was pulled away by two ghost envoys.


    Du Yixuan is still looking for MI Youning.


    He will be all around, want to stare out a hole.


    However, he couldn''t find or see each other.


    After seeing Xiyan and Ye Ming standing around, a dark light flashed in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    "You all go down. Don''t come here without my orders!"


    The voice was cold and chilling.


    Xiyan''s face was nervous when he heard this.


    Then he waved to the crowd, and the people quickly withdrew.


    And Xiyan went to yunerlan''s body and checked it carefully to make sure she didn''t breathe, so he got up.


    Then he bowed respectfully to Du Yixuan and retreated slowly.


    At this time, in addition to yunerlan''s body, Du Yixuan was the only one.


    Looking at the empty air, Du Yixuan opened his mouth.


    He wants to say something.


    "You... Are you still here?"


    But what came out was just a dry inquiry.


    And the voice, with his perennial command tone, did not know to be softer.


    Mi Youning listened to his tone and threw his mouth away. It''s really unpleasant.


    However, her body came to Du Yixuan.


    Standing in front of Du Yixuan, MI Youning thinks about how to let the other party see her.


    Du Yixuan didn''t hear the response, and his face was a little anxious.


    "Are you talking?"


    His voice broke.


    Seeing this, MI Youning began to search for the host in the world.


    Yunerlan is dead.


    And she hates this body. It''s disgusting, and she doesn''t like that body.


    Soon, MI Youning locked in the host of the world.


    Sheia, a woman who is sick and bedridden all year round.


    Seeing this figure, MI Youning raised her eyebrow.


    This man is not low status.


    Mi Youning looked at Du Yixuan''s anxious look, which became more and more obvious.


    She walked towards yunerlan''s body.


    Of course, it''s impossible to get on this body.


    She came to the body, bent over and stretched out her fingers.


    Stained with the blood red color, MI Youning stood up looking at the carpeted ground.


    Write on the wall in the color of blood red.


    However, MI Youning just wrote Xi characters, and Du Yixuan saw this obvious change.


    Handwriting suddenly appeared on the wall.


    He walked quickly with an amazing light in his eyes.


    Mi you''s hand kept moving, still writing.


    Heya.


    Until she finished writing, she looked at Du Yixuan standing beside her.


    "Mr. President, goodbye then."


    Mi Youning said this with a smile and slowly dissipated.


    Of course, Du Yixuan couldn''t hear this.

 Chapter 465

    He didn''t even know that MI Youning had disappeared.


    At this time, his eyes were fixed on the words on the wall.


    Heya


    "Someone!"


    Looking at these two words silently, Du Yixuan suddenly shouted.


    Soon Xiyan and Ye Ming appeared.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Du Yixuan erases the words on the wall and looks at Xi Yan and Ye Ming.


    "Who knows about sheia?"


    Xiyan heard these two words, his eyes were surprised and looked a little frightened.


    Even Ye Ming turned to Xiyan.


    Du Yixuan frowned when he saw this phenomenon.


    "Say! Who is sheia?"


    The voice was full of commands, with a bit of oppression.


    Xiyan immediately replied, "Sir, Xiya is my sister, but she is not in good health, so she doesn''t go out to socialize."


    Du Yixuan heard his words and didn''t think about the reason.


    He walked quickly to Xi Yan.


    His voice rose a little. "Now! Bring hiah to the white garden immediately. I want to see her."


    Xi Yan looked stunned, but nodded respectfully, "yes, sir."


    Xi Yan then turned and left.


    He doesn''t understand why Mr. wants to see his sister.


    My sister''s body is very weak. She doesn''t even have a few years.


    The journey to the white garden was bumpy back and forth, and I don''t know whether she can stand it or not.


    Although they are brothers and sisters, they seldom meet.


    Not even a few times a year.


    Just because he is away all year round, he seldom goes home.


    Xiyan rushed home with some worry and some doubt.


    It must be known to parents.


    And now it''s midnight, and you can''t disturb others.


    Although they are not Greek, they are outstanding in both military and political circles.


    But it also has a place and is an affiliated family of Mr.


    As long as it is what Mr. wants, no one in the Greek family can refuse.


    But he was afraid that the Greek family would become a thorn in everyone''s eye.


    After Xiyan left, Du Yixuan ordered Ye Ming and others to dispose of Yun Erlang''s body.


    He walked towards the main hall.


    Now he has no idea of rest.


    He needs to see the woman named sheia.


    I want to confirm whether this sheia is looking for her.


    Du Yixuan came to the main hall and looked through the documents on the table.


    Want to get busy and let yourself wait calmly.


    But his heart couldn''t calm down at all.


    My mind is full of those rational and cunning eyes.


    Du Yixuan leaned against the seat and stretched out his hand to press the bridge of his nose.


    Guess in my heart, will this Xiya be the woman.


    The other party left the word Xiya. There must be something to say.


    Ye Ming walked into the main hall with his coffee in his hand.


    "Have a cup of coffee, sir."


    He knew that Mr. tonight would not be settled earlier.


    Just made a cup of coffee and came in.


    While Du Yixuan didn''t wait for Ye Ming to put the coffee on the table and directly reached out to pick it up.


    The latter respectfully handed over the coffee in his hand.


    Du Yixuan sipped his coffee and couldn''t help looking up when he remembered Ye Ming''s look at Xi Yan.


    "Do you know Xi Yan''s sister?"


    Ye Ming stood at his desk and nodded. "I know, I haven''t met."


    This is what he heard from Xi Yan.


    Du Yixuan looked at the coffee cup in his hand, with deep reflection in his eyes.


    "Then tell me, what''s the situation and what''s wrong with this Xiya?"


    Ye Ming nodded and told the man in front of him what he had learned from Xi Yan''s mouth.

 Chapter 466

    And here, Xi Yan has returned to Xi''s house.


    The family is already asleep.


    He asked someone to shout his parents, but led by the servant, he went to his sister Xiya''s room.


    At the door, Xi Yan stopped.


    He looked at the door and felt a little uncomfortable.


    Because every time he saw his sister, his heart was uncomfortable.


    He and his sister are twins.


    But in his mother''s stomach, he absorbed most of the nutrients.


    The health of my sister has been bad since birth.


    For so many years, the other party hasn''t left home for more than one day.


    He knew clearly that his sister couldn''t last for a few years.


    Xiyan has even ignored this matter and doesn''t want to pay too much attention.


    The guilt in his heart and the fear of facing it in the future made him have the psychology of avoiding.


    Now he has to face his husband''s orders.


    I think of my sister''s pale face, godless eyes, and her sick body.


    Xiyan finally let the servant knock on her sister''s door.


    "Miss Xiya..."


    "Dong Dong..."


    The sound of knocking on the door and the honorific title among the servants opened the eyes of the people inside.


    Those eyes are very calm. They are extremely calm, even like a pool of water.


    He stood outside the door with his servant, unaware that the people inside were awake.


    Xi Yan said to the servant, "you just go in and wake people up."


    The servant opened the door and went in.


    She turned on the indoor light and walked slowly to the big bed.


    It was right at a glance. The calm and flexible eyes lying in bed.


    Outside the door, Xiyan also waited for his parents.


    He told them of his husband''s sudden orders.


    When Xi''s father and mother heard the speech, they also had obvious fear and uneasiness in their eyes.


    Their little daughter never goes out, and it''s impossible to offend anyone.


    I haven''t seen it, sir.


    At this time, they suddenly brought their little daughter into the white garden. How can they not worry.


    Although worried, he ordered the following people to prepare at the first time.


    Get everything ready for your little daughter''s trip.


    When the servant saw the usual Miss Xiyan, it seemed a little different at this time.


    But I didn''t go to my heart, but walked slowly.


    She whispered, "Miss, your brother is coming."


    Hearing the speech, Heya immediately sat up.


    It''s really fast.


    Heya, you can''t call it Heya anymore.


    At this time, this woman is mi Youning.


    The body of sheia could not bear it long ago.


    She won''t survive tonight.


    So I found this body.


    When he found the body, MI Yuning knew that it was Xiyan''s sister.


    I just didn''t expect that she had just entered this body.


    Xiyan came here.


    You don''t have to think about it. This is the man''s order. It''s fast enough.


    It can be seen that the man can''t wait.


    Mi Youning got up and got out of bed. As soon as he got down, he immediately planted it on the ground.


    The servant quickly reached out and held the man.


    But he shouted.


    "My lady, how can your body do this? Let me know what you want to do."


    Mi Youning holds the servant''s body and slowly stands firm.


    She doesn''t know that this body is so weak.


    And Xi Yan outside the door is with Xi''s father and mother. Heard the sound inside.


    They rushed into the room together.


    When they rushed into the room, they saw mi Youning standing with great difficulty with the help of the servant.

 Chapter 467

    Xiyan''s face showed a strange look when he saw his sister Xiya.


    Mi Youning looked up at Xi Yan and smiled at him.


    As for the middle-aged men and women on one side, she shouted, "Dad, mom."


    Xi''s father and mother nodded at her and asked with concern, "is everything all right?"


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    Xiyan''s face returned to normal at this time. He turned to his parents and said, "I''ll take my sister first. Sir is still waiting in the white garden."


    Xi''s father and mother were reluctant to give up when they heard the speech, but they had nothing to do.


    Then Xiyan came to MI Youning.


    He gave her a deep look and took the man from the servant''s hand.


    Mi Youning leaned against Xi Yan''s body and walked out of the room slowly.


    Her steps are very hard. She has to breathe every step.


    Xi Yan helped the man to the door. Seeing her like this, he picked him up and ran downstairs.


    Xi''s father and mother immediately followed.


    Until Xi Yan picked up the man and the car left Xi''s house, they didn''t take back their sight.


    Xi Yan sat in the car and saw a woman wrapped in a blanket leaning against the back seat.


    His eyes are very complicated.


    My sister''s vision has never been so flexible. She has always been dead.


    I don''t even like to speak. My face has always been the same from small to large.


    But today he found it different.


    Those eyes were no longer full of dead spirit, became flexible, and deja vu.


    There are also some changes in that face.


    Although it is very subtle, he can still find it.


    Just because he and his sister are twins.


    There is some feeling between them.


    This sister is different.


    "Where has she gone?"


    Xiyan had a guess in his heart, but it was too incredible.


    The doubt in his heart made him ask.


    Hearing this, MI Youning knew exactly what he was asking.


    She raised her pale little face and looked at Xi Yan''s side face.


    "If you leave, you will have a good home."


    Xiyan heard this and clenched the steering wheel with both hands.


    Really not.


    Along the way, they said nothing to each other and never said a word again.


    Until the car entered Du Yixuan''s residence and came to Baiyuan.


    Xiyan stopped the car. He got off and opened the rear door.


    Looking at the very weak woman sitting in the car.


    That look is very complex and a little sad.


    After a while, Xi Yan opened his mouth and said in a very serious tone: "in the future, you will be my sister and the miss of the Xi family. The family will give you shelter.


    I hope you can be as respectful and loyal to your husband as everyone in the Greek family. "


    Mi Youning smiled gently when she heard the speech. The smile was very light.


    "OK."


    She replied.


    Xi Yan nodded gently when he heard the speech, "then I''ll hold you upstairs."


    He bent over, took mi Youning out of the car and walked into Baiyuan.


    Seeing the bodyguard in the hall, Xiyan asked where Mr. is located.


    Knowing that he was in the main hall, he left with MI Youning in his arms.


    In the main hall, Du Yixuan also knew some details of Xiya.


    He is very weak and never goes out. He is twins with Xiyan.


    One of them is strong, and the other has been ill in bed since he was born.


    Du Yixuan put the cold coffee on the table.


    Seeing this, Ye Ming immediately came forward, picked up his cup and went out.


    However, when he went out, he met Xi Yan holding a woman who was somewhat similar to him.


    This should be Shia.

 Chapter 468

    Ye Ming nods to Xiyan.


    The latter holds mi Youning in his arms and has a somewhat solemn expression.


    Because he guessed that the woman Mr. is looking for is his sister.


    "How about sir?"


    Ye Ming shook his head, "it''s still like that. It''s a little unhappy, but it seems calm after asking about Xiya."


    "Well, I went first."


    "Yes." Ye Ming stepped aside.


    Seeing Xiyan walking in with his sister, Ye Ming walks towards the restaurant.


    Du Yixuan put his eyes on a certain place in the room, and Xi Yan walked into the room.


    He looked back at the visitor.


    When he saw Xi Yan, Du Yixuan''s eyes remained unchanged.


    After seeing a woman in his arms, Du Yixuan immediately stood up.


    His eyes were fixed on the woman.


    It is no longer yunerlan''s face, but those eyes are so familiar.


    Although the woman''s face was pale and her body was very weak.


    But those eyes can''t be wrong.


    "Sir."


    Xiyan holds mi Youning, stands at the table and speaks respectfully.


    Du Yixuan immediately bypassed the table and went to Xiyan.


    From beginning to end, his eyes did not leave the woman in Xiyan''s arms.


    Seeing his husband coming quickly, Xiyan handed the woman in his arms to each other.


    "Sir, this is my sister sheia."


    Du Yixuan looked straight at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning looked back at the nervous man with a smile in his eyes.


    She raised her feeble hands and stretched them out at each other.


    Du Yixuan''s hand trembled, and he restrained his excitement.


    Slowly stretched out his hand and took the man from Xiyan''s arms.


    The handsome face, without casting, slowly softened.


    In Feng''s eyes, she saw the smile in the eyes of the woman in her arms, flashing a faint light of surprise and joy.


    It''s her, absolutely.


    When holding people in her arms, Du Yixuan confirmed it more.


    It''s this woman. It can''t be wrong.


    It''s her.


    Xiyan saw the change of his husband and the smile on his sister''s face. He slowly withdrew from the room.


    Outside the door, he stopped Ye Ming who came back and wanted to go in.


    Seeing this, Ye Ming couldn''t help asking, "brother Xi, what''s going on?"


    Xiyan didn''t tidy up his mood at this time.


    He took out a box of cigarettes from his clothes and said to Ye Ming, "you stay here. Don''t let anyone in. I''ll have a cigarette."


    Ye Ming frowned at his appearance.


    Then greet the bodyguard not far away and put the new coffee in each other''s hands.


    "Stay here and I''ll be back soon."


    Then he caught up with Xi Yan.


    They left side by side and went to the smoking area.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall, Du Yixuan, holding mi Youning, had already put the person on the sofa.


    Now he has 90% and is sure that the woman in front of him is the person he is looking for.


    At the moment of eyes on each other, their eyes have been confirmed.


    And it feels right.


    But he also wanted to hear the other party admit it.


    However, it also depends on whether mi Youning is relaxed.


    "You''re back, aren''t you?"


    Seeing the man in front of me seems to be shocked, but there is still a trace of evil in his eyes.


    Mi Youning put away the smile on his face, and his pale little face was at a loss.


    "Sir, I..."


    Her face changed at this moment, which angered Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan pressed - on MI Youning.


    The evil mood in his eyes was not hidden at all.

 Chapter 469

    "When are you going to install it?!"


    The sound of gnashing her teeth made mi Youning happy.


    This man was unhappy with her before. How can she vent her anger if he doesn''t give it back to the other party at this time.


    With her eyes down, MI Youning trembled and said in a panic, "Sir, Xiya doesn''t know what she did wrong."


    After saying this, MI Youning almost threw up.


    This small tone, this wronged tone, is really not her dish.


    However, Du Yixuan saw her look, but put away some strong emotions released before.


    He looked at the woman, looked at the pale little face, and his heart slowly pulled up.


    The other party''s health is not good. He shouldn''t be too excited.


    Clearly know that this woman is pretending, but still not willing, she shows fear and injustice.


    Du Yixuan stretched out his fingers and gently raised mi Youning''s chin.


    The finger rubbed gently.


    He tried to be gentle. "Now that you''re back, I won''t let you go. Stay with me."


    The tone was too deep to refuse.


    Mi Youning couldn''t hold it anymore. She turned her head and left Du Yixuan''s hand.


    Looking at Du Yixuan with both eyes, the handsome face said, "I''m sleepy."


    Now mi Youning is really tired.


    She needs to adjust her body.


    And need a rest.


    Du Yixuan heard her, with some emotional words, and his handsome face smiled.


    Get up and hold mi Youning on the sofa in your arms again.


    He left the main hall and walked towards the bedroom.


    During this period, MI Youning nestled very quietly in his arms.


    Until she lay on the comfortable big bed, MI Youning ignored Du Yixuan.


    She closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    It also began to recover, which has the basic function of the body.


    This body is rotten from the inside out.


    It takes a period of recuperation to follow normal people.


    Du Yixuan sat by the bed and looked at her quiet sleeping face. The heart that tossed all night finally fell safely.


    He reached out his hand and gently touched mi Youning''s hair scattered on his face behind his ears.


    Then he bent close to her lips and gently dropped a kiss.


    Du Yixuan got up and left and went to the bathroom.


    When he came out, he was in his pajamas.


    Seeing the woman in bed, Du Yixuan quickened her pace.


    He came to the bed and took the sleeping mi Youning into his arms.


    Du Yixuan was even more satisfied when he held people in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiyan and Ye Ming returned to the main hall, they found that Mr. had taken someone back to the bedroom.


    When ye Ming heard this, his eyes were stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    But Xi Yan had such an expression in his eyes.


    He shook his head and gave a wry smile.


    This is a blessing in disguise.


    The Greek family doesn''t expect Mr. to value it more.


    Now his sister is gone, and the person brought into the room by his husband is really his sister''s identity.


    Ye Ming turns to see Xi Yan''s expression and pulls people away from here.


    Until he brought the man into his room and asked again, "higo, what''s going on? Sir, something''s wrong."


    He also asked why Mr. wants to see Shia before.


    But Xi Yan didn''t tell him.


    At this time, I heard that Mr. took Shia into the bedroom. How could he sit still.


    It can be big or small.


    If you are not careful, the Greek family is likely to become the object of exclusion of all families.


    Of course, under this premise, unless a gentleman comes forward.

 Chapter 470

    Or the Greek family will be finished.


    But how could he not know.


    "Don''t ask. You and I don''t want to pay any more attention to this matter. Let it go. Sir knows what he wants."


    Ye Ming is not worried about this at this time.


    "Do you know that your future status and even your family will be involved?!"


    Seeing ye Ming in a hurry, Xi Yan reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s okay. There won''t be that day. Maybe the Xi family will go to a higher level."


    I hope you can see the current situation.


    Mr. is very concerned about that woman, his sister now.


    Even so, however, he did not want the Greek family to go to a higher level.


    Just want to keep it as it is.


    Ye Ming was shocked to see his face, but his eyebrows frowned tightly.


    Know what''s hard to say.


    "I''ll go to the vigil first and you''ll replace me tomorrow."


    Xiyan patted Ye Ming on the shoulder and turned away.


    While Ye Ming looks at the back of Xiyan''s departure, his eyes are still worried.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning woke up the next day by the noise around him.


    She was so cold that she couldn''t warm up.


    When he opened his eyes and looked at the people around him, MI Youning frowned.


    Du Yixuan, who had been sitting beside her, saw her open her eyes.


    Immediately spoke to the person not far away, "she''s awake. Come and have a look."


    In the room stood several men in white coats.


    They were summoned early in the morning.


    When I walked into Mr. Zhang''s bedroom, I saw a woman lying in bed.


    This shocked them and had strange psychology.


    Because they don''t know the woman in bed.


    The former cloud attendant hasn''t done much yet. Here comes another woman.


    Although they were surprised, they never showed it and did their own things.


    When I came here early this morning, I saw that my husband didn''t look very well.


    It turned out to be a woman in bed. She had fallen into a coma and was cold all over. It''s not good.


    They checked everything, and only one was too weak and had no other symptoms.


    Du Yixuan heard their words and his face immediately became gloomy.


    The people around were terrified.


    Until mi Youning opened his eyes, the pressure in the room slowly subsided.


    Mi Youning heard Du Yixuan''s voice and opened her eyes completely.


    She looked at the people in front of her, with a trace of vigilance in her eyes.


    Then he sat up slowly from the bed.


    Du Yixuan immediately held her.


    Feeling the heat from Du Yixuan, MI Youning couldn''t help feeling a little attached.


    She pulled Du Yixuan''s sleeve, and the latter looked at her puzzled.


    Mi Youning opened her lips and whispered, "hug me, it''s so cold."


    Du Yixuan immediately went to bed and held her in her arms.


    There was no temperature in the body. He was frightened when he felt her like this before.


    The people around saw the two people, this intimate posture, but they didn''t know what to do.


    Mi Youning felt her body surrounded by warmth, so she looked at the people beside the bed.


    Seeing their behavior, we can also guess the identity of these people.


    "I''m fine, but it''s cold. I''ll be fine after a good rest for a few days."


    Mi Youning said this to Du Yixuan.


    What she said is also true.


    This body is already slowly adjusting and does not need to borrow other external treatments.


    Du Yixuan hears the speech and looks at Mi Youning with suspicious eyes.


    "It''s really all right. Let them go down."

 Chapter 471

    Mi Youning smiled weakly at the suspicious and worried eyes.


    But with firmness in his eyes.


    She doesn''t need or want anyone to touch her body.


    Du Yixuan finally compromised.


    He waved to the people in the house and they left quickly.


    In fact, even if they were asked to check again, they were just weak.


    It''s natural. You can only take care of it slowly.


    After those people left, MI Youning leaned against Du Yixuan''s arms and enjoyed the man''s temperature.


    Du Yixuan hugged her tightly and wanted to cover her body hot.


    After a while, MI Youning''s body finally had a trace of temperature.


    Du Yixuan played with one hand, her soft hair.


    If I remember correctly, when I saw each other last night, the hair was still boring.


    Du Yixuan narrowed her eyes and no longer thought deeply.


    There is no need to continue to explore this kind of thing.


    As long as this woman stays with him.


    From then on, he did not allow the woman to leave his side.


    Whether the woman wants it or not, he''s going to decide.


    "When will it be all right?"


    Mi Youning heard a deep voice in her ear and gently shook her head.


    "I don''t know, but it won''t be long."


    "Yes."


    Du Yixuan answered softly, but he thought about how to repay the woman in his arms for the one he had played before.


    Seeing that it was time, Xi Yan was still standing outside the door.


    When the medical team of those gentlemen went in before, his heart was always clenched.


    It wasn''t until those people left and said it wasn''t a big deal.


    Now that it was time for Mr. to have dinner, Xi Yan knocked on the door twice.


    Du Yixuan heard the sound of the door and looked at the time.


    I know it''s time for him to leave.


    Mi Youning also understood that she came out of Du Yixuan''s arms.


    "I don''t think of it. Go and be busy."


    Du Yixuan squinted at her, and her unfathomable eyes stared at her.


    "You won''t disappear again?"


    Mi Youning lay down and replied with a smile, "no, it''s up to you in this life."


    As soon as these words came out, Du Yixuan showed a satisfied smile.


    He picked up mi Youning''s fleshy chin and kissed her close to the corner of her lips.


    "That''s good. Don''t forget your words."


    Du Yixuan got up and got out of bed. At the same time, he shouted out of the door and came in.


    Xiyan walked in, looked straight and bowed respectfully, "sir..."


    Behind Xiyan, there are others who serve Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan nodded and walked into the bathroom.


    At this time, Xi Yan looked at Mi Youning.


    There was worry in his eyes and a trace of complexity.


    Mi Youning smiled at him.


    Xiyan knows that people here will know sooner or later that the other party is his sister.


    So he didn''t shy away and walked towards mi Youning.


    He frowned when he saw the other party''s face was very pale.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "it''s all right, brother. When can I go home?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he heard this, he was asked.


    Because he doesn''t know.


    Du Yixuan just went to the bathroom to wash her face. When she came out, she heard mi Youning''s questions.


    His handsome, God carved face sank immediately.


    "You said you wouldn''t leave!"


    Du Yixuan hurried to the bedside and looked down at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning saw that he was so angry and emotional, but his face remained unchanged.


    "Sir, in what capacity do you want me to stay here?"

 Chapter 472

    Du Yixuan didn''t open his mouth when he heard her question. He just stared at her with his deep eyes.


    And Xi Yan and everyone around him bowed their heads.


    Because around them, no hostage has ever asked this man.


    This tone of voice is disrespectful to Sir, which they can''t tolerate.


    But at present, the woman lying in the gentleman''s bed can''t be offended by them.


    Mi Youning matched Du Yixuan''s deep eyes, and the smile on his face remained the same.


    Du Yixuan stepped forward a few steps and bent close to her, "what identity do you want to stay here?"


    Mi Youning smiled at this.


    A bright smiling face.


    Even the pale face could not hide her beautiful face.


    At this moment, her temperament is detached and beautiful.


    Du Yixuan saw this, and the expression on his face eased a little.


    Mi Youning pointed at him, and Du Yixuan couldn''t help getting closer.


    She grabbed him by the collar and said word by word, "I want to stay in the official residence as your wife and become the hostess here."


    This sentence was revealed word by word.


    Let Du Yixuan hear clearly.


    Even the others around him heard it clearly.


    The faces of the people changed greatly.


    Even Xiyan was so. He looked up quickly and didn''t dare to look at Du Yixuan''s face.


    Respectfully and frightened, he said, "Sir, my little sister never goes out. She is ignorant. Please don''t blame me."


    Du Yixuan didn''t even look at Xi Yan.


    When he heard what mi Youning said, he was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t react.


    However, at this time, his face softened.


    The noble and natural momentum of the whole body is gradually released.


    Du Yixuan slowly straightened up and looked into mi Youning''s eyes. He couldn''t help but draw a smile.


    "Heya, then I do as you wish. From now on, you will be the only hostess here."


    The words fell to the ground with a voice, with a bit of domineering and unquestionable momentum.


    This is exactly what he thought.


    Since we have identified this woman, this is the only way to keep each other around him forever.


    Mi Youning was not sure whether the man would agree.


    Now when I heard what he said, I smiled with satisfaction.


    Because after all, she has to be with this man for a long time.


    Then it''s better for them to be honest.


    And then, for the Greek family''s help.


    Now that she has occupied Xiya''s body, the world should change its task.


    Xijia was once one of the victims of Nanjia in the original plot.


    Just because the Xi family is an affiliated family behind Du Yixuan and is his loyal supporter.


    In the original plot, only Xiyan is still alive, and his family has suffered a lot of trauma.


    Either death or injury. How many casualties were caused by the battle between Nanjia and Du Yixuan.


    How many people''s blood was used and the price paid.


    However, her goal remains the same, or to deal with Nanjia.


    Xiyan was stunned when he heard the dialogue between MI Youning and Mr.


    Sir agreed.


    So easy to say.


    The man lying in bed is his sister.


    Even if he is not his sister, he is also a member of their Greek family.


    Xi Yan was so shocked, let alone others around him.


    Although Du Yixuan promised mi Youning, he showed a mysterious smile.


    He turned and looked at Xi Yan, "from now on, your sister is the only hostess of the official residence. I will personally receive your parents and discuss the marriage."

 Chapter 473

    Before he came back, he heard these words in his ear.


    At the same time, it is also known that the women in bed are the people of sister Xi Yan.


    He even put his eyes on him.


    It turned out that this woman was captain Xi''s sister.


    The Greek family is lucky this time.


    Xiyan returned to God, but he looked at Mi Youning on the bed in amazement.


    Du Yixuan had crossed his body and changed into clothes under the service of the people around him.


    After finishing, Du Yixuan took people away. Xiyan kept up with them.


    Mi Youning has a clear conscience about Xi Yan''s complex vision.


    Although she borrowed each other''s sister''s body.


    But her sister couldn''t survive at all.


    She will even help the Greek family keep the family.


    After the crowd left, MI Youning lay in bed and rested with the power of his soul.


    Now Du Yixuan has promised to marry her.


    Well, I''ll hear from Nanjia soon.


    Now she needs to adjust her body as soon as possible, and soon she will be against the woman of Nan Yuwen.


    Without a cloud Er LAN, another Xiya appears. Nan Yuwen is estimated to be angry.


    Mi Youning repaired her body, slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    However, in just one day, all the leaders in the military and political circles knew that Du Yixuan was going to marry Xi''s daughter.


    Including the Greek family, also knew the shocking news.


    Xi''s father and mother never thought that her daughter would marry her husband when she lay in Baiyuan.


    The news had a big impact on them.


    After Xiyan replaced Ye Ming, he returned to Xiyan''s house for the first time.


    Because Mr. wants to see their parents.


    Today we will talk about marriage, so we can prepare slowly.


    The wedding was held immediately after his sister was in good health.


    The south family also knew the news, and Nan Yuwen was confused.


    Isn''t it a chambermaid? How could it be replaced by the daughter of the Greek family.


    She thought that the man could accept everyone, but she didn''t accept her, and her mind was distorted.


    She won''t allow it, absolutely not.


    The authorities of the south family can''t see through this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning doesn''t know anything about these things.


    When she woke up again, the staff of Baiyuan came to the bedroom and prepared a rich lunch for her.


    Although it is rich, there is nothing too meat food.


    They are all high protein foods, which are better for the original owner''s body.


    With their service, MI Youning had lunch and then slept again.


    Now she needs sleep to adjust her body.


    It will take at least two or three days to recover slowly.


    Du Yixuan attended the cabinet meeting.


    At the meeting, he announced that he would marry Heya, the daughter of Hejia.


    The matter met with the opposition of a small half of the people.


    In this regard, Du Yixuan blocked their mouths with tough means.


    Although he is not now the highest leader in the country.


    But the power in his hands is greater than that of today''s president.


    Those people dare not break his bottom line.


    Back in the white garden, Du Yixuan handled some documents and held an international conference.


    And listen to the following people, who reported the internal news of each family.


    Then came the people of Hejia, the parents of Heya.


    Du Yixuan received them and discussed his marriage with Xiya.


    The Greek parents had no opinion about this and truthfully told him the real physical condition of their daughter.


    In this regard, although Du Yixuan''s face was somewhat worried, his marriage remained unchanged.

 Chapter 474

    After Du Yixuan sent the Xi family''s parents away, the sky had darkened.


    It''s dinner time.


    Tonight''s Du Yixuan broke his law of life.


    Had dinner delivered to the bedroom.


    Because the woman in the room hasn''t woke up yet.


    Although he has been busy all day, he has been paying attention to each other.


    Including how much food we ate, how much water we drank, and how many hours we slept.


    Du Yixuan knew all this clearly.


    Mi Youning feels a little pricked on her face.


    She reached out and refused, something that made her uncomfortable.


    It''s so annoying.


    Mi Youning pushes away the annoying source, which reveals the expression of enjoyment before.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Yixuan couldn''t help laughing when he saw her move.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard the familiar laughter.


    But her eyes still didn''t open.


    Du Yixuan could not help repeating the previous action when she saw her eyebrow picking action.


    I''ve been busy all day, and I''m still very busy today.


    So a beard grew on his chin.


    Du Yixuan gently touched mi Youning''s cheek with that layer of beard residue.


    This time mi Youning didn''t reach out to refuse, but took the initiative to hold people.


    Then she opened her eyes with aura.


    Looking at the man on his body, MI Youning bent a sinister smile around his mouth.


    "Where is this beauty? It bothers me."


    With that, MI Youning reached out and raised Du Yixuan''s sexual chin.


    A man''s Adam''s apple and chin are the most sexual part.


    Of course, this is for individuals.


    Hearing mi Youning''s angry words, Du Yixuan smiled as she looked at her eyes.


    That noble and elegant face, with a smile like spring breeze.


    He took mi Youning''s hand off his chin.


    Follow her words and then said, "beauty is right in front of you. Who dares to call himself Beautiful."


    After the words, the hand has come to MI Youning''s face.


    Holding mi Youning''s small face in both hands, he quickly lowered his head and grabbed - her lips.


    Mi Youning kisses each other slowly with a smile in her eyes.


    Both of them want to take the initiative.


    However, MI Youning''s physical strength is a problem.


    Finally, she was kissed by Du Yixuan, and she was almost unable to breathe.


    Du Yixuan let her go and looked at the bright red face. Her face softened.


    Such mi Youning even stirred his heartstrings.


    Pick up the person from the bed and walk to the table not far away, on which tonight''s dinner is placed.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    These days, under the "careful" care of Du Yixuan, MI Youning has made very obvious changes.


    In fact, this is just the result of MI Youning''s use of the power of the soul to repair the body.


    But in the eyes of Xiyan and others, she can get out of bed and jump.


    They all thought it was Du Yixuan''s credit.


    After all, in the past half a month, MI Youning''s diet, including her food.


    It was carefully prepared by everyone.


    Even a small bowl of porridge is slowly boiled out after many procedures and precious drugs.


    And the waiting medical team in Baiyuan every day.


    In this white garden, everyone can see it.


    Du Yixuan simply held the woman named Xiya in his hand.


    But who knows the pain of MI Youning.


    Du Yixuan is not human.


    This man, as long as he sees her, it''s like the cat sees the fish.


    Catch the Lord who doesn''t talk.

 Chapter 475

    Mi Youning stood in Du Yixuan''s bathroom and looked at her red and swollen lips.


    It was all caused by Du Yixuan.


    The man will start when he''s free and kiss when he comes up.


    Mi Youning touched her lips and wiped her body with the bath towel in her hand.


    Du Yixuan is not here today.


    Has visited other countries.


    And she was finally relieved.


    Or she''ll be ravaged by that man.


    Mi Youning put on her pajamas and went out of the bathroom.


    Now her body is like a normal person.


    At the same time, I also know that soon, it will be her wedding with that man.


    Du Yixuan really said that wind is rain.


    Say get married and get ready immediately.


    Now their wedding dresses are in urgent production.


    It was almost their wedding when Du Yixuan came back from his visit to other countries.


    Mi Youning went out of the bedroom and went downstairs to the hall.


    When the staff downstairs saw her appear, they nodded respectfully.


    "Miss Xi."


    These people know that she is Xiyan''s sister and that she is now Du Yixuan''s wife.


    So I''m very respectful.


    Mi Youning nodded and came to the main hall.


    This is Du Yixuan''s office and leisure place.


    Mi Youning goes to the French window and sits where Du Yixuan usually sits.


    Soon someone brought tea.


    Du Yixuan asked the following people to prepare them, which plays a role in cultivating self-cultivation for her body.


    Mi Youning takes over the tea in each other''s hands and picks up the tablet on one side.


    The screen is turned on, which is Du Yixuan''s daily itinerary.


    Mi Youning roughly turned it over.


    The other party will not come back until tomorrow evening when he visits other countries.


    "Miss Xi, do you want to see someone from the south family?"


    The man who served mi Youning tea before.


    Hearing this, MI Youning narrowed her eyes and looked at each other.


    "Who is the man from the south family?"


    "It''s Miss Nan."


    Mi Youning nodded and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    This is from Nan Yuwen... It''s really time.


    But when Du Yixuan was away, he appeared in the white garden.


    It can be seen that the other party is coming for her.


    She doesn''t believe that Nan Yuwen doesn''t know that Du Yixuan has visited other countries.


    Although the news will not be reported until tomorrow, Nanjia is a big man in the military - community.


    It''s not an ordinary family. Why don''t you know.


    "Please come in, Miss Nan."


    "Yes." the staff went out immediately.


    After the other party left, someone soon walked into the main hall.


    Mi Youning looked at the visitor with a smile in his eyes.


    "Cloud attendant."


    Yunerjia went into the main hall, came to MI Youning and bent down.


    "Miss Xi."


    Mi Youning raised his hand and helped the man up. "You don''t have to be so polite."


    In fact, from the bottom of her heart, she is very satisfied with this yunerjia.


    Just a few days ago, Du Yixuan wanted to assign some people to her.


    Mi Youning chose Yun Erjia.


    This woman doesn''t talk much and does things very well.


    Yunerjia got up and stood behind her.


    When she came before, she also heard that Nan Yuwen''s woman came.


    Mi Youning continues to look through Du Yixuan''s personal itinerary.


    It was not until there was a sound of heels stepping on the ground that MI Youning stopped.


    She put the tablet aside.


    The legs on the sofa were slowly put down and made a lady sitting position.


    The expression also instantly returned to innocence and didn''t know the world.


    Or more frankly.


    Three words are the most appropriate description.

 Chapter 476

    At this time, MI Youning is a standard lady fan.


    His expression was like a piece of white paper, and his eyes were clear.


    The temperament of the whole body gives people protection.


    Three words are perfect.


    That''s the white lotus.


    A white lotus appears.


    Mi Youning thinks that if this is true for Shangnan Yuwen, it really needs such a side to be "reasonable".


    Nan Yuwen soon walked into the main hall.


    Led by the staff of Baiyuan, he walked proudly towards mi Youning.


    As soon as she came in, she locked her eyes on MI Youning who was sitting.


    When seeing each other, Nan Yuwen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise.


    She had studied this woman named Shia before.


    Know each other''s identity and everything about her from small to large.


    I didn''t see myself in front of me, which makes people have an impact.


    The unsophisticated eyes and the pure temperament make Nan Yuwen unhappy.


    She hated this woman for being so protective.


    Such a person, let her hate to destroy, let her dirty.


    Mi Youning sees Nan Yuwen coming and smiles shyly.


    "Hello, Miss Nan."


    She took the initiative to say hello.


    And Nan Yuwen sat opposite her with a sneer.


    Put the bag aside, Nan Yuwen raised his chin and looked at Mi Youning.


    "Are you the sick child, Shia?"


    Mi Youning still has a shy smile on her face when she hears her tone.


    As if she didn''t understand, the sarcasm and disdain in her tone.


    Yunerjia frowned slightly when she heard the speech. She stepped forward, "Miss Nan, this is the future master of our white garden. Please be friendly."


    When she was assigned to Xiya, she existed to protect this woman.


    How can a man who has to be taken care of in the palm of his hand be bullied and humiliated by others.


    Nan Yuwen glanced coldly at Yun Erjia.


    The sight was sharp and full of killing intention.


    At this moment, she was true and had a killing heart for yunerjia.


    Or because of yunerlan before.


    Their names are similar.


    There is also the insult that yunerlan once brought to her.


    "When I talk, you can''t interrupt!"


    The voice of cold disgust came out of Nan Yuwen''s mouth.


    Yunerjia still had that solemn expression.


    "I''m the person Mr. arranged for Miss Xi. Everything is at Mr. Xi''s command. Miss Xi has a special identity."


    Although yunerjia is a servant, she is also from Baiyuan.


    He simply moved Du Yixuan out.


    Sure enough, Nan Yuwen''s face changed.


    For this reason, she was even more unhappy with Yun Erjia.


    Mi Youning sees the murderous intention in her eyes and takes the initiative to speak.


    "Go and get some tea."


    This was said to the people waiting.


    Nan Yuwen was distracted by her master attitude.


    "Yes, Miss Xi."


    The staff left with great respect.


    Seeing this, Nan Yuwen bit his teeth.


    He still looked at Mi Youning with disdain.


    Mi Youning turned his head to the top, and his jealous face smiled embarrassed.


    "Miss Nan, wait a minute. It''s my neglect."


    This made Nan Yuwen angry.


    "Xiya, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. You can''t be Mr. Du''s wife in your capacity."


    At this time, the Nanyu civilization was obvious, which reduced the potential threat of MI Youning.

 Chapter 477

    Mi Youning opened her beautiful eyes when she heard her words.


    With incredible eyes and hurt emotions.


    She hung her head, hid the smile in her eyes, and the voice of grievance sounded.


    "Miss Nan, why do you say such words? Sir is very kind to me. I don''t want to leave."


    The voice was so aggrieved that Nanyu blew up.


    Especially the news revealed, Du Yixuan was very kind to this woman.


    Why, she loved that man for so many years and didn''t get a chance.


    The sick woman in front of her often didn''t go out, so she was suddenly noticed by Du Yixuan.


    There''s even the act of marrying each other.


    How can she tolerate it.


    Nan Yuwen gritted his teeth and said word by word: "Du Yixuan doesn''t like you at all. He likes a woman here, a servant named Yun Erlang.


    Can you tolerate his biological needs for other women? Can you tolerate his love for other women? "


    Mi Youning dropped her head and almost couldn''t help laughing.


    This is going to destroy. It''s using a separatist plan.


    Unfortunately, she really doesn''t like this.


    Because that person is also her, she is alone from beginning to end.


    You can''t eat your own vinegar.


    Mi Youning looked up, and her clear and ignorant eyes showed a touch of firmness.


    "Miss Nan, I believe sir, he likes me."


    Then he nodded. The confident appearance made Nan Yuwen stare round his eyes.


    Does this woman know what she means.


    It''s not a question of believing or not.


    "Do you understand what I mean? I said Mr. Du liked the woman named yunerlan. It''s likely that he married you to cover for her!"


    Nan Yuwen had to be more straightforward.


    Hearing this, MI Youning looked at nanyuwen and finally showed a trace of grievance.


    She shook her head. "No, why do you say that? Sir likes me very much. There has never been another woman around him."


    When yunerjia heard nanyuwen and mentioned yunerlan, there was a touch of complexity in her eyes.


    Although she didn''t see what happened that day, she also knew what happened.


    In this regard, she really can''t believe that Er LAN should be so bold and so... Die.


    Yes, sir, where can they collide.


    If someone else had died, he would have died and could not die again.


    Yunerlan''s suicide made her walk more dignified.


    When Nan Yuwen heard mi Youning''s words, his face became gloomy.


    "Heya, do you know what I''m talking about? He''s trying to use you!"


    She tried hard, even though she was not sure, but the words were very firm.


    It''s like this.


    Mi Youning also looked at Nan Yuwen very seriously.


    She nodded gently, her eyes clear and pure, "I know, I understand what you mean."


    This makes Nan Yuwen look much better.


    Just understand. Such a woman should hate being cheated most.


    But then mi Youning''s words almost made Nan Yuwen spit blood three feet.


    Mi Youning looked at Nan Yuwen with a smile on his face, "but I also said that Sir is very kind to me. We are together every day. I believe him."


    Nan Yuwen grinned and wanted to go up and catch mi Youning''s smiling face.


    But still don''t give up asking, "can you tolerate and share Mr. Du with others in the future?"

 Chapter 478

    Mi Youning shook his head quickly, "of course not."


    At this time, Yun Erjia, standing behind her, seemed to understand something and couldn''t help bending the corners of her mouth.


    Unfortunately, Nan Yuwen was surrounded by it. It was not clear what mi Youning meant.


    When she heard mi Youning say no, she immediately said, "then you don''t deserve to be Mr. Du''s wife. You can''t help him. You don''t know the tangled relationships between families. You don''t know Mr. Du''s mind. You''re just a stumbling block."


    With this, Nan Yuwen raised his chin and recovered his original appearance.


    It''s like she''s a high queen.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes, her smile remained unchanged, and her face was calm and indifferent.


    "However, I don''t need to understand these at all. As long as he dotes on me and protects me."


    The innocent words made Nan Yuwen very uncomfortable.


    However, MI Youning''s words continued.


    "Moreover, I believe he won''t have anyone else. My husband likes me. He has been with me these days and has never seen another woman."


    Mi Youning looked directly at Nan Yuwen, and his eyes were open.


    However, these are the last words Nan Yuwen wants to hear.


    She didn''t want to hear that man was nice to other women.


    "I won''t allow you to marry Mr. Du. You''re not qualified. You don''t deserve to stand beside him!"


    Nan Yuwen was too lazy to talk nonsense at this time.


    Similarly, MI Youning doesn''t want to toss.


    She used an angry tone and said plainly, "but he likes me, and the person he wants to marry is me."


    Nan Yuwen looked at Mi Youning''s clear eyes, listened to her firm words, and finally understood.


    The woman didn''t believe her from beginning to end.


    Maybe even playing with her.


    Nan Yuwen''s eyes narrowed slightly and his killing intention was hidden in the bottom of his eyes. "Are you sure you want to marry Mr. Du?"


    Mi Youning nodded, "he wants to marry, I want to marry."


    "Are you showing off your spiritual connection and mutual love?" Nan Yuwen smiled angrily.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and played with her hands.


    Staring at those hands, it seems that you can see a flower.


    "No, I just don''t understand what position you ask me?


    Can your southern family now intervene in your husband''s affairs? "


    Nan Yuwen picked up his handbag and looked at Mi Youning with a sneer.


    "Xiya, I hope you can live to the wedding day. As for me, it will be your biggest obstacle. As long as I''m here, no one wants to take what belongs to me."


    Mi Youning listened to her arrogant words and turned his mouth in disgust.


    Why do people just have no self-knowledge.


    Who belongs to is not defined by themselves, but by both sides.


    It''s like she stays with Du Yixuan to see if this man has her in his heart.


    As long as there is her position, she will stay and slowly expand her position.


    Just as ancient kings expanded their territory.


    On the contrary, the man did not have her in his heart, even excluded.


    She will leave the world without hesitation.


    This is not a person''s business at all.


    At this time, Nan Yuwen''s words were like a spoiled child.


    She has nothing. She has nothing.


    But he has given himself psychological hints and took Du Yixuan as his own.


    This is an error that will slowly distort her mind.


    Of course, Nan Yuwen was also gloomy at this time.


    "Then we''ll see you later, sheia."


    Nan Yuwen sneered and turned away from the main hall.

 Chapter 479

    Not far away, Nan Yuwen suddenly turned around.


    She held out her finger and pointed to yunerjia. "I want her to send me."


    Mi Youning watched her move and stopped playing with her hands.


    She refused: "I can''t leave the cloud attendant for the time being. Let others send you."


    Nan Yuwen shook her head. "No, I want her."


    Mi Youning obviously doesn''t think it''s appropriate, but she still doesn''t let go.


    "No."


    When yunerjia saw the confrontation between the two, she took the initiative to stand up.


    He respectfully said to MI Youning, "Miss Xi, I''ll see Miss Nan off and come back soon."


    Mi Youning''s beautiful eyes wrinkled gently, obviously unhappy.


    However, after yunerjia spoke, she couldn''t refuse.


    She had felt Nan Yuwen''s intention to kill Yun Erjia before.


    But after thinking about it, it is now in Du Yixuan''s official residence. It must be that Nan Yuwen doesn''t have so much courage.


    Simply waved his hand, "go and go back."


    "Yes."


    Yun Erjia bowed respectfully and turned away.


    Seeing that things were developing as she thought, Nan Yuwen turned around with a proud smile on his face.


    At the same time, there was a sinister light in his eyes.


    Mi Youning watched them leave the main hall and thought about what Nan Yuwen would do next.


    It seems that there is still a month before they assassinate the current president.


    I don''t know if it will change because of her arrival.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunerjia sent Nan Yuwen away from the official residence.


    However, when they sent people outside the official residence, they were surrounded by people waiting for Nan Yuwen.


    Nan Yuwen can''t take yunerlan or Shiya.


    But this is now.


    Who can make it clear in the future.


    At this time, she had a grievance in her heart. Naturally, she wanted to find a substitute.


    At the moment of walking out of the official residence, Nan Yuwen made a gesture to the bodyguard of the Nan family.


    Those people quickly surrounded yunerjia.


    "What does Miss Nan mean?"


    Yun Erjia''s face remained unchanged, but her pupils contracted sharply.


    Now she is still in Mr.''s official residence. She can''t believe that this woman is so bold.


    When Nan Yuwen heard the speech, he looked at Xiang yunerjia with a sneer.


    "What do you mean? Of course I want to operate on you."


    After that, without waiting for Yun Erjia to speak, he ordered the people of the south family: "take it away!"


    Yunerjia is not one of these people who can take away at will.


    Her own force is not weak. Looking at the more than ten people surrounding her, she made a defensive move.


    However, as soon as she was ready, she felt a pain in her neck.


    Yunerjia turned back in disbelief.


    But he saw a Nanjia bodyguard behind him holding a gun to her.


    That''s an anesthetic gun.


    When yunerjia realized this situation, her body was already unstable.


    She shook her body and scanned everyone around.


    Finally, he slowly fell to the ground.


    The NANs know their bodyguards very well.


    Naturally, they also know their resistance to drugs.


    So this anesthetic, but under the full weight of ten.


    Yun Erjia fell to the ground and Nan Yuwen glanced coldly.


    Then he got on the bus with the support of his own bodyguard.


    The people outside the car soon dragged yunerjia''s body into the car.


    Nanjia''s team left soon.


    Less than a minute before and after this action.


    After getting the news from Baiyuan, yunerjia has been taken to the car.


    Mi Youning''s first reaction after hearing the news was that it was true.


    She really underestimated Nan Yuwen''s boldness and her ignorance.

 Chapter 480

    Hearing the report from the staff of Baiyuan, MI Youning immediately stood up and walked to the upstairs bedroom.


    During this journey, the staff member has been waiting for her instructions.


    Or, if the woman in front of me doesn''t have any orders.


    Then they will contact Mr.


    After all, everyone in their white garden can''t be bullied.


    Even if it is a young lady of the military - world leader family, this is not allowed.


    They are Mr''s people. Even if they make a mistake and are punished, it is also ordered by Mr.


    Mi Youning went up the stairs and turned to look at the people behind her.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Miss Xi, my name is Ye Qing." Ye Qing is a very big and thick man.


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, now I have the right to call the white garden, including the official residence?"


    Ye Qing hung his head. "Yes, sir, I gave you this permission before leaving."


    "OK, Ye Qing, now I order you to transfer all the best people in the official residence to save the cloud attendant later."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Ye Qing immediately became more respectful than before.


    The tone was also obvious and increased by a degree.


    Seeing this, MI Youning picked her eyebrows and went upstairs to change her clothes.


    At the same time, Ye Qing also turned and left.


    He needs technicians to catch up with where Nan Yuwen took people.


    At the same time, you also need to contact the Arsenal and be ready to fight at any time.


    Even if the Southern family has power again, it has a certain authority in the military - community.


    But they can''t challenge Mr. Zhang''s bottom line.


    Ye Qing took out her mobile phone and played a string of very skilled random codes.


    This is garbled for outsiders, but it is the most common contact information for the bodyguards of the nuclear center in Baiyuan.


    Ye Qing sent the meaningful garbled code to Xiyan, their captain''s mobile phone.


    Then he left the white garden.


    Mi Youning went upstairs, casually picked out a suit of clothes prepared by Du Yixuan for her, and turned and left the bedroom.


    But before leaving upstairs, she went to Du Yixuan''s study.


    Looking at the man''s so big study, there are still staff sorting it out.


    Mi Youning doesn''t squint and doesn''t pay attention to each other''s respectful greetings.


    She kept walking and went straight to the desk in the study.


    Open the drawer and there are some documents Du Yixuan reads on weekdays.


    Mi Youning picked up the documents in the drawer.


    Below, a silver white, very beautiful hand gun appeared in her eyes.


    Once, Du Yixuan wanted her to accompany her when she was working.


    She sat in the man''s arms and inadvertently saw the weapon.


    I heard that the man said that this weapon can shoot far away and has great power.


    Although it is small, its power is unusual.


    Mi Youning picked up his hand gun and pinned it directly behind his waist.


    She is wearing a sportswear today.


    This is already the simplest clothes.


    The others were not dresses, but some formal clothes and casual skirts.


    It''s all casual sportswear, which is more suitable for her.


    When the staff in the study saw mi Youning''s movements, their faces did not change at all.


    Everyone in their white garden has Bluetooth communication that cannot be located by external satellites.


    He had heard Ye Qing''s orders in Bluetooth before.


    I also know that Miss Xi in front of me asked someone to bring the cloud attendant back.


    He agreed with both hands on this matter.


    Such a woman is qualified to stand beside her husband.

 Chapter 481

    He kept his authority and put all their staff working in the official residence in a certain position.


    They are not people who can give up at will.


    Such a woman will not hold back her husband and deserves their respect.


    The staff saw mi Youning leave the study.


    Immediately bent over and respectfully said, "Miss Xi, go slowly."


    Mi Youning left the study and smiled when he heard the respect in the tone of the people behind him.


    Not to mention, her behavior is really easy to buy people''s hearts.


    If it weren''t for the man Du Yixuan.


    And Yun Erjia, the woman who made her feel good, was taken away by Nan Yuwen.


    She''s really too lazy to mind her own business.


    After MI Youning went downstairs, he saw the people standing in the hall.


    Behind Ye Qing stood a group of bodyguards in black.


    They are all men, because in this white garden, only yunerlan and yunerjia have the strongest force value.


    Yunerlan died and yunerjia was taken away.


    After MI Youning went downstairs, Ye Qing saw her dress and frowned slightly.


    Seeing the other party coming downstairs, Ye Qing greeted him.


    He opened his mouth and directly asked his doubts, "Miss Xi, are you going too?"


    There is some uncertainty in this speech.


    Mi Youning nodded to him, "yunerjia is the person who follows me. Naturally, I will bring it back myself."


    What else does Ye Qing want to say.


    Mi Youning interrupted directly, "you must have contacted your husband, but what''s the response?"


    Hearing this certain tone, Ye Qing shook her head.


    "That''s all right. Sir, we can''t get in touch for the time being. Let''s go, otherwise yunerjia''s life will be in danger."


    Mi Youning crossed Ye Qing''s side and walked outside the white garden.


    Everyone around saw her, saw her, and of the course, there were people who had only heard of the her but had not seen her.


    Those eyes are suspicious, complex and even disdainful.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to feel those sights.


    She walked out with firm steps.


    Ye Qing thought of this woman and was spoiled by her husband.


    If there is any danger, they will be implicated.


    But now I can''t get in touch with my husband.


    Before Mr. left, he also handed over all the rights here to this woman.


    Soon Ye Qing made a decision.


    Since the other party is going, they should try their best to protect it.


    There must be so many people that no accident will happen.


    If there is any mistake, they will send someone to send the other party away at the first time.


    Ye Qing walks to one of the bodyguards and plays with the small tracker in his hand.


    "Did you find the location?"


    The man looked up and frowned, and his expression was also very tangled.


    "No, I''ve tried many times, but it''s always turned off. It seems to be broken down."


    On their bodyguards, everyone has a locator.


    Now this situation appears, it must be that Nanjia has done something.


    Mi Youning walked in front of him. When he heard this, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Come on, I know where to come."


    When they heard her words, they all looked at her back without stopping.


    Ye Qing frowned slightly when she heard the speech.


    Think of each other as higo''s sister.


    There may be something extraordinary, but they don''t know.


    Now I can only obey her.


    "Everyone acts."


    As soon as Ye Qing opened his mouth, everyone looked solemn and began to move.


    But ye Qing himself caught up with MI Youning.

 Chapter 482

    Baiyuan is ready to go.


    ¡­¡­


    As for Nan Yuwen, she took Yun Erjia directly to her private residence.


    This is a very ordinary luxury villa.


    The people living here are all people who are either official or rich.


    Nan Yuwen also has a private residence here.


    She doesn''t live here on weekdays, just one of her real estate.


    Nan Yuwen sat in the empty hall.


    This is not a place where people live all year round.


    Although it is very clean, even spotless.


    Unfortunately, the dress around is very cold.


    There is not much furniture decoration around.


    Nan Yuwen sat on the sofa with his legs folded and looked coldly at the woman left on the ground.


    I thought of Yun Erlang with the same identity as this woman.


    There was a twisted light in Nan Yuwen''s eyes.


    The light radiated murderous and cruel.


    "Wake people up."


    "Yes." the Nanjia family guarding around quickly took action.


    One of them took a basin of water and poured it directly on Yun Erjia, who was lying on the ground.


    The latter was splashed with cold water and moved slowly.


    The cold face wrinkled slowly.


    The bound hands also began to exert themselves.


    When I felt something wrong, I opened my eyes. Although the light in my eyes was awake.


    But looking at the surrounding environment, it is very vague.


    She remembered everything and was taken away by Nan Yuwen.


    Even attacked.


    Yunerjia shook her head and wanted to wake up.


    But the medicine in her body made her out of control.


    "Yunerjia, I have been with Mr. Du for seven years. You have been with Mr. Du all these years. Even if you die, it''s worth it."


    Nan Yuwen saw that she opened her eyes and made a sound slowly.


    The tone is still a disgusting feeling of being superior.


    Although this woman''s family background, she does have that capital.


    However, Nan Yuwen''s attitude was obviously artificial and disgusting.


    Yun Erjia opened her eyes and looked at Nan Yuwen sitting on the sofa.


    There was no fear in her eyes, only peace.


    Now it falls into the hands of this woman unless someone comes to save her.


    Or she''ll have to die.


    Mr. is not in China. Only miss Xi is in charge of the family.


    Captain Xiyan left with his husband. Only Ye Qing was left in charge of the group.


    They must have no orders and won''t come back to save her at all.


    She clearly knows that Mr. is on the plane now.


    Even if it''s a request, you won''t get an order in a short time.


    Yun Erjia thought of her fate and looked very calm.


    From the time she followed her husband, she was doomed to death.


    All this is early and late. After all, I have been prepared.


    At this time, she is not afraid.


    Nan Yuwen narrowed his eyes and looked at Yun Erjia''s calm face.


    She has no enjoyment at all.


    The corners of his mouth curved in a cold arc, "strip her off for me!"


    The Nan family around seemed not surprised. They saw two of them come to Yun Erjia.


    Quickly stripped people off.


    Even at this time, yunerjia still maintained a calm face.


    Just because she is a woman, when she passes through layers of selection.


    You have to go through something different from men.


    It had no effect on her.


    And Nan Yuwen didn''t expect it for the time being. She showed a frightened expression.


    After all, the good play is still behind.


    She has plenty of time to play with each other.


    She will see each other crying and begging for mercy.

 Chapter 483

    Besides mi Youning and Nan Yuwen.


    No one knows what happened to yunerjia next.


    Because what Yun Erjia encountered today is the scene of Yun Erlang''s encounter in the original plot.


    After Yun Erjia was stripped off, the people of the south family didn''t wait for Nan Yuwen to speak.


    He took the initiative to hang yunerjia on the dark shelf in the villa hall.


    It was a cross like ornament.


    Tied yunerjia to it, and those people didn''t know where to find the slender whip.


    The whip had no barbs.


    Yun Erjia saw that Nan Yuwen took the whip and walked slowly towards her.


    The eyes are still very calm, but the body has begun to tighten up.


    Be prepared to prepare yourself in advance and ignore the upcoming pain.


    Unfortunately, Yun Erjia couldn''t help but make a noise at the first blow of Nan Yuwen.


    The painful sound of fierce wailing came from the villa hall.


    Nan Yuwen''s strength is not small.


    But even if you beat someone with a whip, it won''t be so painful.


    Looking at yunerjia''s face, her expression has distorted pain.


    And her body was opened by the people of the south family.


    Nan Yuwen used a very insidious technique.


    She even picked the private place to beat regardless of the same woman.


    No wonder yunerjia couldn''t stand it the first time.


    After all, she is a woman, which is the most vulnerable place.


    Sure enough, the Nan Yuwen was an abnormal change - state in his heart.


    It''s really terrible.


    Yunerjia bit her teeth and looked at nanyuwen with cold eyes and hatred.


    "Ha ha..." Nan Yuwen was more excited when she saw her eyes.


    "Your bones are not very hard. Don''t you take Mr. Du to press me? Why don''t you speak at this time! Talk! Talk!"


    Nan Yuwen was suddenly excited.


    She waved her whip again.


    Screams kept coming out of the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is almost here.


    After she got on the bus, she gave orders to Ye Qing directly.


    Let people drive to the place where Nan Yuwen ends Yun Erlang''s life in the original plot.


    Ye Qing has no doubt about her clear address.


    At this moment, he can only obey, even if he doubts, he has no ability to resist.


    And even if they doubt it, they can''t track the location of the cloud attendant for the time being.


    Now I can only obey this woman.


    The white garden motorcade left quickly.


    They didn''t see any other vehicles on the way.


    It was daytime, but there was no car on the road.


    Mi Youning saw this scene and had a bottom in her heart.


    It seems that this is a privilege.


    What they did, the cars they took, and the scene on the road, the people around them.


    Can let mi Youning know that this belongs to Du Yixuan''s privilege.


    Only two people can use it in this country.


    One is the current president, and the other is Du Yixuan.


    The road was cleared and the motorcade flew.


    Soon the motorcade came to the place mi Youning said.


    Mi Youning knows that Nan Yuwen is here.


    Through the original plot and her consciousness detection.


    So we can lock here for the first time.


    At this time, yunerjia must have been tortured.


    Thinking of what happened to Yun Erlang, MI Youning narrowed her eyes and pointed to one of the villas.


    "Right there, drive over."


    Ye Qing nodded and didn''t speak.


    At this time, he was also very sure.


    The NANs are right here.


    He even saw Nanjia''s car and the man in the dark.

 Chapter 484

    The people in the villa have told Nan Yuwen the news and the situation outside.


    Hearing the news, Nan Yuwen''s mouth aroused a happy smile.


    She looked at Yun Erjia, who was covered with red fruits and blood, and laughed proudly.


    "Hahaha... I didn''t expect you to be very valuable."


    She really didn''t expect that the woman of Xiya would come to the door on her own initiative.


    It really takes no effort.


    At this time, yunerjia had been tortured like an adult.


    She has never encountered such a change of state in her life.


    It''s so special that people want to die immediately.


    Hearing Nan Yuwen''s words, Yun Erjia tilted her hanging head.


    Her face showed pain, but she still didn''t have the plea that Nan Yuwen wanted.


    However, nanyuwen doesn''t pursue all this anymore.


    Because outside, someone more attractive to her came.


    Nan Yuwen patted her cheek gently with the handle of the whip.


    "Your pain is about to be relieved. Guess who''s out there?"


    When Nan Yuwen said this, his distorted face was full of excitement and expectation.


    Seeing the change in her expression, yunerjia had a bad intuition.


    Someone must have come to save her outside.


    But what can make the woman in front of her so crazy is that she really can''t think of a second person except Miss Xiya.


    This is not good news for her.


    What''s wrong with Miss HIA? She just died a hundred times.


    Mr. A''s attitude towards Miss Shia is seen by everyone in the white garden.


    Yunerjia''s not very sober brain works quickly.


    No, Miss Shia can''t be put in any danger.


    Otherwise, it''s not something she can solve if she dies alone.


    Seeing the obvious worry on her face, Nan Yuwen sneered: "it''s hard to protect yourself. There''s still time to think of others."


    Then he waved to the people behind him, and someone came forward immediately.


    Nan Yuwen stared at Yun Erjia and said, "bring those babies up."


    "Yes, miss."


    The people behind him could not help shaking when they heard several babies.


    Yunerjia did not find this change.


    At this time, her head was full of how to avoid Miss Shia from being implicated in this matter.


    It''s best not to appear in front of Nan Yuwen, this crazy woman.


    "Woof... Woof..."


    "Woof woof..."


    "Wang..."


    Just then, from the other entrance of the villa, a dog barked.


    Yunerjia''s thought was interrupted by the approaching dog barking.


    She looked up at the source of the sound.


    Several ferocious wolf dogs were brought.


    The dogs'' eyes glowed red. They were raised with raw meat.


    These wolf dogs have fierce eyes, especially when they stare at her body.


    Yunerjia suddenly realized something.


    Her eyes were filled with fear.


    I even couldn''t believe looking at nanyuwen in front of me.


    "You are really a pervert!"


    Yun Erjia saw the excitement in Nan Yuwen''s eyes and immediately confirmed the speculation in her heart.


    The words were incredible, and the words of fear came out of my mouth.


    She is a woman. How can she not be afraid.


    When Nan Yuwen heard what she said, he smiled, "hahaha... Do you know these babies haven''t eaten meat for three days."


    Suddenly she paused and looked up and down at Yun Erjia.


    "What''s more, they are in estrus now."


    Hearing this, yunerjia''s eyes became frightened.

 Chapter 485

    After the car stopped steadily, MI Youning got off at the first time and went straight to the villa.


    Seeing this, Ye Qing made an offensive gesture to the people who hadn''t got off behind him.


    Then he immediately caught up with MI Youning.


    Mi Youning was so fast because she vaguely heard the dog barking.


    That''s a bad signal.


    As she approached the villa, the fierce dog barking inside became clearer and clearer.


    Mi Youning''s eyes released the intention of killing.


    That''s the killing intention of Nan Yuwen.


    This woman is really a dead change.


    As a woman, she came up with such a shady way.


    When mi Youning came to the door of the villa, several Nanjia bodyguards appeared and stopped her.


    Mi Youning looked at them coldly and quickly reached behind his waist.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, yunerjia''s tragic cry came from the villa.


    "Bang..."


    Mi Youning quickly took out his loaded gun and pulled the trigger directly.


    Ye Qing was behind her. Seeing the rapid scene, she also took out her weapons.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The people behind him saw mi Youning take the initiative.


    They quickly shot and killed the bodyguard who blocked the door.


    Mi Youning crossed the bleeding body and entered the villa hall.


    Seeing the cruel scene inside, the hand holding the gun trembled.


    Even if it''s a little better than she thought.


    But yunerjia was really miserable at this time.


    He was covered with red fruits and blood.


    There is a big wolf dog beside her.


    The animal - Sheng is biting yunerjia''s calf.


    This must be why she heard the tragic voice before.


    Mi Youning looked at the animal - Sheng, stretched out his hand and raised his gun. The gun - mouth was aimed at him.


    "Bang..."


    The wolf dog was shot to the head.


    Nan Yuwen has seen the emergence of MI Youning.


    At this time, when she was surprised at the change of this woman, the other party suddenly started.


    Yunerjia endured the pain and slowly raised her head.


    "You killed my dog!"


    Nan Yuwen''s excited voice sounded.


    Seeing the dog lying in a pool of blood, Nan Yuwen''s heart hurt.


    This is her careful adjustment - teaching, baby.


    Mi Youning''s gun mouth is aimed at Nan Yuwen.


    Nan Yuwen had no fear in his eyes, and even looked at Mi Youning coldly.


    The Nanjia bodyguard behind her raised his weapon at the same time.


    Their guns were aimed at Mi Youning.


    Ye Qing and the people behind him also raised their weapons.


    The confrontation between the two sides made the atmosphere tense for a moment.


    Mi Youning inadvertently glanced at Yun Erjia''s embarrassed appearance.


    They were all traumatic and were not ruined by those animals.


    This is a blessing in misfortune.


    At least she can be saved, but the torture method of changing state will leave a shadow on her.


    She didn''t lose her capital to be a woman.


    "Ye Qing, let someone put down the cloud attendant!"


    "I don''t see who dares!"


    Nan Yuwen heard the speech and made a sound immediately.


    Mi Youning sneered, "Nan Yuwen, did you destroy your brain? Do you know who these people behind me are? Do you know who you''re catching?"


    Nan Yuwen looked as if she were talking nonsense.


    "But they are all inferior, a group of Dalits!"


    Mi Youning shook her head when she heard this.


    Ye Qing, who is behind her, has taken people to yunerjia.


    Seeing this action, Nan Yuwen immediately grabbed the gun of his Nanjia bodyguard.


    Gun - mouth straight to yunerjia, "you all stop! Or I''ll kill her immediately!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recommend Jiyou''s book: "quick wear: male owner, open it" fried chicken fried chicken is sweet, funny + relaxed style.


    The content is wonderful, the writing is very good, never tire of reading, don''t miss it.

 Chapter 486

    Ye Qing stopped at once.


    The same is true of the people behind him.


    Mi Youning pursed his lips. "Nan Yuwen, have you had enough! When will it be? Will your Nan family really turn around at this time?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Nan Yuwen''s face did not change at all.


    He even looked at Mi Youning with great pride.


    "Why do you think I should do this today, because I have this capital, because I am the most enviable woman in this country!"


    Hearing this, MI Youning had a bad feeling.


    At this time, Nan Yuwen slowly walked towards mi Youning.


    "Xiya, you really don''t know the world. Now our Nanjia is the highest spokesman in this country!"


    Mi Youning quickly explores the plot of the world.


    Nan Yuwen continued, "I told you, Mr. Du is not something you can touch. This man can only be mine.


    He doesn''t want me, so I want him. I want him to be my male pet all his life and be mine alone... "


    When ye Qing and others heard Nan Yuwen''s words, there were angry expressions on their faces.


    After MI Youning investigated the story of the world again, she finally understood what Nan Yuwen said.


    After all, she brought the story of the world forward.


    The new president was dead, just an hour ago.


    Assassinated by the south family.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan''s visit to other countries is also an unexpected trap.


    This was done by the people of the south family in order to support him.


    In the original plot, there is no need to do so much.


    But now, the opportunity is just right.


    The south family even planted people around Du Yixuan.


    Mi Youning thought that Du Yixuan might be in danger. She closed her eyes.


    She quickly sorted out the new plot and thought about how to solve it.


    Soon she opened her eyes.


    The sharp light in his eyes directed directly at the high Nan Yuwen opposite.


    The gun - mouth in her hand did not move.


    Mi Youning looks at the gun in Nan Yuwen''s hand.


    She narrowed her eyes and pulled the trigger quickly.


    "Bang..."


    Gunfire sounded, accompanied by Nan Yuwen''s painful voice.


    "Ye Qing controls Nan Yuwen and comes to several people to cover me!"


    Mi Youning shot through Nan Yuwen''s hand with the gun.


    At the same time, he dodged and shot at more than a dozen bodyguards of the south family.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Fierce gunfire rang out.


    Every time mi Youning fired a bullet, he didn''t fail.


    Five or six people ended up in this flash.


    The bodyguards who came with her were also watching at any time to see if anyone attacked her.


    Once found, shoot - kill immediately.


    Ye Qing has completely controlled Nan Yuwen.


    He handed the man over to his brother, and then walked quickly to yunerjia.


    Yunerjia saw the chaos, but she was powerless.


    She can''t help at all.


    Mi Youning dodged again and was attacked immediately where she had just been.


    She hid behind the sofa and recalled the position of Nanjia bodyguard.


    Under the cover of Ye Qing brothers, yunerjia was saved.


    Let people take Yun Erjia and Nan Yuwen outside, and then a fierce battle began.


    In this villa, there are not only people brought by Nan Yuwen.


    And some bodyguards who live here.


    These people took refuge one after another, ready to attack secretly.


    Mi Youning sees Ye Qing not far away. The other side is affectionate and solemn.


    They are not familiar with the empty villa hall and do not have an advantage if they want to sell.

 Chapter 487

    When mi Youning sees Ye Qing, the other party also sees her.


    Thinking of where Nan''s family was before, MI Youning raised his finger in a direction and made another eight gesture.


    Although Ye Qing was surprised, she knew the hand signals, but she also nodded to her.


    Then ye Qing quickly appeared and shot in the direction of eight o''clock.


    That direction is exactly what mi Youning meant before.


    Then mi Youning appeared.


    A new round of fighting continued.


    Now they have many advantages.


    Mi Youning saw a bodyguard with a familiar face in Baiyuan not far away, who was secretly watched.


    Even the other party is ready to pull the trigger.


    Mi Youning had planned to solve a man who secretly targeted her.


    Seeing this scene, she didn''t hesitate to do it.


    She shot the familiar bodyguard.


    When the latter saw her move, his eyes were full of wonder.


    The muzzle of the gun was aimed at him. As long as he raised his hand, he could kill the woman to avoid death.


    Thinking of the woman''s identity, he didn''t make any moves.


    There is sadness in my heart and reluctance.


    Without making any attacks.


    He even closed his eyes.


    However, the moment he closed his eyes, there was a sound of air flowing in his ears.


    That was the aura of the bullet flying past his ear.


    The man opened his eyes, but saw a scene he couldn''t believe.


    Mi Youning bounced in the shoulder.


    Bright red blood flowed from her wound.


    Looking at the bastard who closed his eyes before, MI Youning''s eyes were angry.


    The man just thought she was going to kill him.


    She''s so angry.


    There''s nothing wrong with her. Why kill him.


    Ye Qing also saw that MI Youning was injured, and her eyes were frightened.


    "Go and cover Miss Xi!"


    The voice was also somewhat frightened.


    Others heard and shifted their positions.


    Mi Youning was shot, and the scene just now made her uncomfortable.


    She is not happy. Naturally, everyone should not be happy.


    Just her last shot - it''s gone.


    After seizing the gun from the people around him, MI Youning takes out his anger.


    Every time you pull the trigger, the Nan family will fall down one.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the people of the south family were solved by them.


    This time, except mi Youning was injured, everyone else was fine.


    Ye Qing asked people to see if there were any living openings in the hall.


    Especially the one who pretends to be dead and is ready to do it secretly. Be sure to solve it.


    Mi Youning, I''ll see it over here.


    She walked to the Baiyuan bodyguard who had been saved before.


    His face was cold and showed a ferocious look.


    "What''s your name?"


    The man''s expression was uneasy and guilty, "my name is Ye Qi."


    "I saved you! You thought I was going to kill you! You closed your eyes!


    At that time, if you were targeted by a second person, your life would be lost! "


    Hearing the man''s answer, MI Youning couldn''t help but speak.


    What a dangerous situation just now.


    Ye Qing also understood what happened.


    He immediately opened his mouth, "Miss Xi, calm down. Ye Qi is a new comer, and some don''t understand the rules."


    Mi Youning felt pain in her shoulder.


    Naturally, ye Qi also knows that this is a relatively normal reaction. In addition, he is not familiar with Baiyuan.


    After all, every bodyguard in Baiyuan grew up through various battles.


    Thinking of Ye Qi''s move to close his eyes before, MI Youning beat Ye Qi on the shoulder with his hand gun.


    "But you''re loyal enough to be smart in the future."

 Chapter 488

    Mi Youning''s actions and words showed some ruffian Qi.


    Ye Qing raised her eyebrows when she saw this scene.


    Mi Youning thought of what Nanjia had done today and no longer wasted time.


    "Go, you won''t be idle next."


    She asked Shang Yeqing and others to leave. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. They have something to do next.


    Leaving the villa, MI Youning went to the car he had taken before.


    As soon as she got on the bus, Ye Qing quickly sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Ye Qing goes back to Baiyuan first, but you need to inform people immediately and prepare helicopters and fighters."


    Hearing this, Ye Qing showed an expression of disapproval on her face.


    "Miss Xi, we have no authority. It needs Mr. Xi''s nod."


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "an hour has passed since we started. Can you receive a reply from your husband?


    Think about the past, if it was an emergency, did your husband not return the news for such a long time? "


    Ye Qing frowned, but still didn''t let go, "maybe it''s Mr. dealing with business, or..."


    "Ye Qing, now I order you! At the same time, prepare fighter planes at Baiyuan!


    Your husband is in danger now. Didn''t you understand Nan Yuwen''s words before? "


    "But there is no evidence!"


    "No need for evidence! Ye Qing, I''m the evidence. As long as I''m here, I won''t drag you down!"


    Ye Qing and MI Youning confront each other in the car.


    Especially hearing this last sentence will not drag them down.


    This made Ye Qing''s face look ugly immediately.


    "Miss Xi, we are not afraid of drag! But do you know that when Mr. Xi visits other countries, our fighters enter other people''s territory, which will destroy the friendly relations between the two countries and even launch a war between the two countries."


    Mi Youning doesn''t understand, but they don''t have time.


    "Ye Qing, you have to believe me. My brother is still with my husband now. We don''t have time to delay, otherwise my husband will really be in danger."


    Seeing her serious face, Ye Qing glanced at her shoulder wound and still didn''t let go.


    Mi Youning bit his teeth. "Ye Qing, I have a way to shield the fighter. Now your husband''s life is in your hands."


    In the end, the confrontation between the two people was naturally that MI Youning had the upper hand.


    She watched Ye Qing with her own eyes and called Baiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Baiyuan, MI Youning sees Yun Erjia in a coma.


    She asked people to send Yun Erjia back to her residence, and even asked Du Yixuan''s medical team, who was mainly engaged in surgery, to treat Yun Erjia.


    As for Nan Yuwen, he went directly to the secret room in the white garden.


    Satellite positioning is blocked here. No one can find her.


    This is also to prevent Nanjia people from finding people quickly.


    Just to delay some time.


    After arranging all this, MI Youning also dug out the son bullet on his shoulder.


    She moved her hand.


    Although there are female doctors in Baiyuan, MI Youning doesn''t want to be touched.


    That feeling is uncomfortable.


    She has had this change since she met yunerlan.


    Have a feeling of nausea or discomfort.


    I don''t know if the next world will be affected.


    Mi Youning wrapped up the wound and changed into a black casual sportswear.


    The color won''t let anyone find her hurt.


    Ye Qing and others have been waiting for her downstairs.


    Mi Youning went downstairs and went straight to Ye Qing, "are you ready?"


    "Yes." the latter nodded.

 Chapter 489

    Mi Youning took out the tablet Du Yixuan used on weekdays.


    She handed the tablet to Ye Qing.


    Seeing the content displayed above, Ye Qing''s face changed greatly.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "so you won''t have any worries."


    Ye Qing looked at the content on the tablet inconceivably.


    The woman in front of me has invaded the interior of the country where Mr. Zhang is visiting.


    The data displayed above and the clear signal have made Ye Qing speechless.


    This woman is terrible.


    It''s really terrible.


    She can destroy a country.


    This is no exaggeration.


    What does it mean to invade the interior of a country.


    This means that she can play - get the country between applause.


    Mi Youning ignored Ye Qing''s shock.


    She walked out of the white garden.


    Half the number of people went this time.


    Ye Qing mechanically followed mi Youning''s footsteps.


    Until he got on the bus and went to the apron, he didn''t return to his mind on the way.


    After MI Youning got off the bus, Ye Qing still sat in the car and studied the tablet in his hand.


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning smiled and said, "Ye Qing, when do you want to stay? Is it dark?"


    The latter looked up at her with worship in his eyes.


    "Miss Xi, how did you do that?"


    He really felt lucky for his husband at this time.


    Mr. can get this woman, is simply taken care of by the goddess of luck.


    Of course mi Youning can''t tell him.


    This is her authority in this world.


    As long as she wants, she can play all the countries in the world.


    Even destroy the world, which is her ability and her authority.


    Unfortunately, destroying the world means nothing to her.


    And the task will fail.


    Mi Youning shook his head. "If you don''t get off, your husband can''t wait."


    Ye Qing heard the word "Mr." and immediately stepped down from the car.


    On the apron, a fighter and a helicopter have been waiting for a long time.


    Mi Youning walks towards the fighter, followed by Ye Qing, holding the tablet tightly in his hand.


    After boarding the fighter, MI Youning entered the cabin.


    The pilot in the pilot''s seat nodded respectfully to her.


    The other party already knows her identity.


    Ye Qing also boarded the cabin with several people.


    Another group boarded the helicopter.


    Mi Youning opened his mouth and ordered, "let''s go and go in this direction."


    She pointed to the display screen in the cabin.


    The pilot nodded when he saw it.


    Soon the two planes on the apron took action.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Yixuan is really in trouble.


    In this visit, there were people sent by the south family.


    The other party destroyed the locator on the plane.


    They don''t even have any means of communication.


    Now they have no direction in the air and don''t know where to fly.


    The fuel tank consumption on the plane is also slowly decreasing.


    If they can''t find another landing place, they will all be in danger.


    Unless someone uses radar to track their location.


    Under this premise, they must contact the ground.


    Du Yixuan sat on the main seat of the cabin and looked at the white clouds in the air.


    The handsome face was calm without any panic.


    However, Xiyan and Ye Ming, who are around him, have already had bubbles in their mouths.


    The former Nanjia people have been taught a lesson by them, but they still have a life.


    This is for the key figures who can testify with Nanjia after they escape the danger.


    Nanjia is doing it now.

 Chapter 490

    Nanjia is doing it now.


    It also shows that they must have shot elsewhere.


    I just don''t know how the situation on the ground is now, and whether they will safely escape this crisis.


    Du Yixuan looked at the scene outside the window, and the corners of his mouth suddenly curved.


    He thought of the woman.


    I don''t know what the other party is doing at this time.


    Will you miss him.


    I don''t think so.


    Even if the other party asked him to marry her.


    He didn''t feel how much the woman liked him.


    "Xiyan."


    Xiyan''s anxious heart suddenly calmed down when he heard his name and shouted it out of his husband''s mouth.


    The man didn''t have any panic or even shock in the face of danger.


    He was also affected.


    "Sir."


    Du Yixuan turned to Xiyan and looked at his face seriously.


    "Your sister doesn''t look like you."


    "Well..."


    Xi Yan didn''t expect to hear such a remark. His expression was obviously stunned.


    Du Yixuan stared at his eyes and said seriously again: "especially these eyes are not like."


    The words are full of pity.


    "How boring it would be if I couldn''t see such a pair of eyes in the future."


    "No, sir. You''ll be fine."


    Xi Yan immediately refuted.


    Du Yixuan smiled. He suddenly stood up and walked towards the cockpit.


    Xiyan and Ye Ming quickly followed.


    "How many people are on this trip?"


    Xi Yan immediately replied, "there are about twenty people. The rest of us are already waiting on the ground."


    Du Yixuan nodded, "Ye Ming, go and see how many life-saving equipment there are in the cabin."


    Ye Ming kept following, "Sir, there are more than 20 sets."


    This is what he has sorted out before,


    Du Yixuan went to the cockpit and saw the pilot sweating. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    It seems that the situation is very bad.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is getting closer and closer to Du Yixuan.


    There are about ten minutes to go.


    Unfortunately, Du Yixuan has thought of another way.


    Now they do nothing but sit and die.


    We might as well find a way to survive.


    The fuel tank in the engine room has been consuming and will soon be unable to hold on.


    When Du Yixuan asked how many life-saving equipment, Xiyan and Ye Ming probably guessed his idea.


    The fuel tank ran out.


    Du Yixuan asked the pilot to lower the altitude and open the cabin.


    Looking at the people behind them, each member with a set of life-saving equipment.


    Du Yixuan reached out and picked up his life-saving equipment.


    "I jump first. Life and death depend on life. Success or failure depends on heaven. In order to live hard."


    He put on his life-saving equipment.


    Xiyan saw this scene, but immediately came forward.


    "Sir, let me come first."


    He''s already equipped.


    Ye Ming also came over, "I''ll come first."


    Du Yixuan stared at them. "What''s the point of fighting at this time? It''s the same sooner or later."


    Then he looked at Xi Yan.


    Staring at this face is like looking at someone through him.


    Xiyan knows that Sir is thinking of his sister Xiya.


    Du Yixuan came forward and patted Xiyan on the shoulder.


    Without saying anything, he went to the cabin door and walked slowly against the strong wind.


    Even now, his steps were as elegant as usual.


    The noble temperament of the whole body has not changed at all.


    Du Yixuan went to the cabin and looked at the fuzzy scene below. He moved.

 Chapter 491

    He jumped down without hesitation.


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    Xiyan and Ye Ming were nervous.


    But Du Yixuan has jumped down.


    Then Xiyan also went to the cabin door.


    Ye Ming came to him and held his hand in front of the crowd.


    The cold and hard face has a trace of softness.


    He opened his mouth to Xi Yan and said, "let''s dance together."


    Xi Yan shook his hand and nodded.


    They jumped down together.


    Mi Youning has also seen Du Yixuan''s plane.


    Seeing the black spots in the air, she almost burst into foul language.


    I jumped. There''s more than one.


    "Ye Qing, let the helicopter behind save the people in the cabin. Let''s go down and save people."


    The following words are for the pilot.


    "Yes."


    Ye Qing immediately contacted the helicopter behind.


    And their fighter has begun to decline.


    The people who had put on life-saving equipment in the cabin were also preparing to jump.


    They found a fighter with their national logo.


    Seeing this scene, everyone showed an unbelievable look.


    There were even a few people who rubbed their eyes.


    It seems that the scene in front of them is like a fantasy.


    Mi Youning sees Xi Yan and Ye Ming, holding hands.


    The cabin door of the fighter remained open.


    Mi Youning asked people to put down the ladder.


    Then he took out the loudspeaker.


    "Brother, Ye Ming, you grab the ladder!"


    Mi Yuning shouted before the fighter approached them.


    Xiyan and Ye Ming naturally heard it.


    But the speed of the wind and the impact made it difficult for them to turn around.


    It was not until they opened their parachutes that they saw the whole body of the fighter.


    And the woman standing at the cabin door.


    Xiyan shouted, "help sir! Help sir! Sir!"


    Unfortunately, MI Youning can''t hear it at all. Some are just the sound of the wind.


    Until the battle reached them.


    Both men seized the ladder.


    Instead of climbing up, they shouted for help at the first time.


    Hearing this, MI Youning finally understood that Du Yixuan jumped down too.


    This fool doesn''t know. Wait a little longer.


    Even a minute or two.


    "Ye Qing, let the pilot descend again!"


    "Yes!"


    The fighter plane slowly descended, and Xiyan and Ye Ming began to climb up at this time.


    Mi Youning''s eyes kept scanning below.


    Want to find out Du Yixuan''s figure.


    Xiyan and Ye Ming get on the cabin, and they catch their breath.


    They had no time to surprise.


    Just want to know if Sir is in danger.


    Seeing the woman standing at the cabin door, Xiyan walked over.


    "Sir is the first to jump. He should have opened his parachute."


    Hearing this, MI Youning''s eyes changed.


    She rushed to the cockpit and said to the pilot, "go back, sir, it''s not here to land. It''s at least 3000 meters away."


    Hearing her words, the people understood the past one after another.


    The plane is flying too fast.


    Xiyan, Ye Ming and Du Yixuan have different positions.


    The pilot immediately turned around and flew back.


    Mi Youning told him to keep the distance lower.


    Finally, when returning, MI Youning saw the little black spot.


    That''s a parachute.


    "Found it!"


    Xi Yan, Ye Ming and Ye Qing followed mi Youning''s vision.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Xi Yan''s voice was excited.


    Ye Ming frowned.


    Sir''s position is too low.


    Mi Youning also found this situation.

 Chapter 492

    "Can it be reduced?"


    Ye Qing immediately said, "Miss Xi, we can reduce it, but we will be found."


    However, his tone was not as nervous as before.


    It seems that he just said it casually.


    Now he really doesn''t worry about being found or anything.


    Because the woman in front of me is a terrible existence.


    It''s even more shocking to be found that nothing has the ability she has.


    It''s even more powerful.


    The pilot soon lowered again.


    Mi Youning finally sees Du Yixuan.


    Below the other side''s landing is the sea.


    Seeing that Du Yixuan would not be in any danger, MI Youning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Du Yixuan looked at the sea below and frowned gently.


    He began to feel uncomfortable at the thought of being soaked in the sea water.


    Just then, I heard a roar.


    The sound is getting closer and closer.


    Du Yixuan couldn''t help but turn around and look at it suspiciously.


    At this glance, he couldn''t look back.


    The woman standing at the cabin door made him so familiar.


    Even if you can''t see clearly, the other party''s clear outline.


    But he was sure that this was the woman he had been thinking about before.


    Du Yixuan smiled and softened his face.


    But it was soon dispersed by the wind.


    Mi Youning is slowly approaching Du Yixuan.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan saw more and more clearly the beautiful face of the woman standing there.


    When the plane approached Du Yixuan, the pilot missed.


    When he approached Xiyan and Ye Ming before, he had no pressure at all.


    But at this time, he was facing his most respected gentleman.


    He was worried that he might get close and hurt his husband.


    I''m afraid it''s too far, sir. I can''t reach the ladder.


    Mi Youning also found this.


    Without hesitation, she got out of the cabin and put her feet on the soft ladder.


    "Aya!"


    Xiyan couldn''t help but make a sound of worry when he saw her move.


    Mi Youning comforted him with a smile, "brother, it will be fine. Trust me."


    After that, MI Youning went on without hesitation.


    She went down slowly on the soft ladder floating in the wind.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan also saw her movements.


    The worried handsome face is somewhat distorted in the wind.


    The pilot knew, sir, that the woman who cared most also went down, which made him even more nervous.


    Ye Qing knew that he was under great pressure, but he had to come forward to give encouragement.


    "Save your husband and future wife. You will be the best pilot in the country. Show us your ability and let us see the best you!"


    The pilot in the cockpit pursed his lips when he heard the speech.


    The following people are his most respected Sir and his future wife.


    These are the most important people in the country. They can''t have any accidents.


    The pilot took a deep breath and operated quickly.


    Mi Youning has reached the middle of the ladder.


    The plane is still descending and is about to approach Du Yixuan.


    Seeing this, MI Youning held the ladder in one hand.


    This is her injured shoulder.


    The other intact arm slowly stretched out to Du Yixuan.


    Even at this time, Du Yixuan was very worried about her, but when he saw the outstretched hand, he immediately came forward and held it.


    The two hands held each other tightly in the air.


    "I got you!"


    Mi Youning shouted at Du Yixuan.


    There was a bright smile on her face.


    The wind raised her long hair, and her beautiful face was deeply reflected in her eyes.


    At this moment, MI Youning flew wantonly in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    It moved him.

 Chapter 493

    This woman belongs to him. She belongs to him alone.


    Looking at the hands they held tightly, Du Yixuan quickly untied his life-saving equipment.


    With his other hand, he leaned forward and quickly grabbed the ladder.


    The hands they held were also separated at this time.


    Mi Youning sees that Du Yixuan has gone up the ladder, and she starts to climb up.


    Du Yixuan followed her closely.


    Just after MI Youning returned to the cabin, Du Yixuan followed closely.


    The first time he came up, his eyes locked on MI Youning''s figure.


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    Xiyan, Ye Ming and others were excited to see that he was safe.


    But Du Yixuan stepped forward quickly and held out his hand to take mi Youning into his arms.


    The man hugged the woman in his arms.


    The woman moved him and made him never see anyone else again.


    Mi Youning feels Du Yixuan''s mood at this time.


    The man is excited.


    Even as a man standing at the top, he did not face the peace of life and death.


    Du Yixuan holds mi Youning and feels that this is not enough.


    He looked at Mi Youning''s pale face and quickly lowered his head to catch her lips.


    The two lips printed each other, and the sound of exciting kiss was covered by the wind pouring in from the cabin door.


    After a long time, MI Youning pushed Du Yixuan away.


    "Stop kissing. So many people are watching."


    Du Yixuan saw her pale little face. At this time, she slowly ruddy, and the corners of her mouth aroused a smile.


    He put his lips on her forehead, and then released mi Youning.


    Then he turned and looked at Xi Yan and Ye Ming.


    "Contact the people below and launch an all-round round round up of the south family. No one of the south family is allowed to pass!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Xiyan and Ye Ming quickly find out the communication on the fighter.


    Even though Du Yixuan loosened mi Youning''s body, he still held people in his hand.


    After Xiyan and Ye Ming took action, the cabin door was also closed.


    At this time, Du Yixuan frowned.


    His nose sniffed gently.


    Feel something wrong in the air.


    It smells bloody.


    He followed the strong smell of blood and turned his attention to MI Youning.


    At this time, looking at Mi Youning''s pale face, Du Yixuan''s face changed.


    "You''re hurt!"


    The voice is very sure.


    The strong smell of blood came from the woman around him.


    The pale little face in front of me is the reason for the rapid passage of blood.


    Mi Youning listens to Du Yixuan''s low voice with some worry.


    She smiled carelessly, "no problem. Just go back and wrap it up."


    Du Yixuan knew that she was hurt before she came.


    He directed his sharp eyes at Ye Qing.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Seeing that Mr. Ye Qing''s face was gloomy, he immediately came forward and bowed his head and reported what had happened before.


    During this period, Du Yixuan also knew that MI Youning''s injury was in his shoulder.


    Because mi Youning''s shoulder is a little pressed down.


    He tentatively touched it with his hand, and MI Youning dodged directly.


    I heard what Nan Yuwen did and the other party''s nonsense.


    Du Yixuan''s handsome face was full of killing intention.


    The south family is really impatient.


    Dare to enter his official residence, take people away directly, and even hurt the woman in front of him.


    At this moment, Du Yixuan could no longer tolerate the existence of Nanjia.


    At this time, no one knows the consequences of Nanjia''s action against mi Youning.

 Chapter 494

    The ownership of this country, your family, will suffer.


    Mi Youning saw that Du Yixuan''s face was gloomy and her gas field was low, and she didn''t speak.


    There''s nothing wrong with her now. It''s time for her to have a good rest.


    Mi Youning pulls Du Yixuan''s hand away, walks to one side and sits down.


    Du Yixuan followed her with both eyes.


    At this time, it is not convenient for him to check the other party''s injury, so he can only wait until he goes back.


    Looking at the other party sitting on the seat, Du Yixuan raised his feet and walked over.


    Mi Youning knows that the man has come to her.


    The familiar breath of the other party made her very familiar.


    Are familiar with each other during this period of time.


    Du Yixuan bent down and whispered, "let you worry."


    After that, he held mi Youning in his arms.


    So he sat in the cabin with MI Youning in his arms.


    Mi Youning didn''t open his eyes, but he replied, "it''s no big deal at all. Now you''d better think about how to control Nanjia. The current president is dead. What''s your plan?"


    Du Yixuan looked down at the woman with her eyes closed in her arms.


    He also heard what ye Qing said before.


    This is what he did not expect.


    What Nanjia did has violated the bottom line of the cabinet and all dignitaries.


    Although they have a certain authority in the military - community.


    But the south family is too careless.


    The political and business circles, as well as the dignitaries in these two circles, will not easily obey them.


    Nanjia has to pay too much to get the highest voice of the country.


    The words asked by the woman in her arms made Du Yixuan think more.


    He asked casually, "do you want to be the first lady?"


    Hearing this, MI Youning suddenly opened her eyes.


    When Du Yixuan opened her eyes, she thought it would be a light of surprise and excitement.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed.


    Because there is an obvious dislike in MI Youning''s eyes.


    "First lady? I don''t want to. I''m too tired. I''m tired every day. I also want to attend various occasions and accompany you on visits. I don''t want to."


    Du Yixuan couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard her remarks.


    The face gradually softened.


    "Well, let''s get married later."


    Du Yixuan gently touched her hair.


    However, this sentence made Mi Yuning understand the meaning of his words.


    The man finally returned to his original position.


    Once again, he returned to his presidency.


    According to the original plot, this is the scene more than a month later.


    Now it''s early.


    Everything changed because of her appearance.


    Fortunately, the overall plot has not changed much.


    Otherwise, the world mission will be in vain.


    Mi Youning said, "whatever you want."


    She closed her eyes again.


    Du Yixuan held her and carefully avoided touching the injury on her shoulder.


    Holding the person in her arms, Du Yixuan began to plan for the future.


    Especially now the cabinet is in chaos.


    Mi Youning fell asleep in Du Yixuan''s arms.


    But her consciousness remained a little sober.


    About the outside world.


    For example, she felt the plane landing and she was held down.


    Finally, it was put on the soft and comfortable big bed.


    Du Yixuan puts mi Youning on the bed.


    Reached for the medical toolbox just ordered downstairs.


    He personally bandaged the wound on MI Youning''s shoulder.


    Look at the wound left by the bullet.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes were cold and cruel.

 Chapter 495

    Mi Youning knows that Du Yixuan drugged her.


    Know what this man did to her.


    It was because he knew it was Du Yixuan that MI Youning relaxed his vigilance, relaxed his body and let him do it.


    Du Yixuan wraps up mi Youning''s wound and is called away by Xi Yan.


    When mi Youning woke up in the evening, she didn''t see Du Yixuan.


    But the guards of the white garden doubled.


    This was what mi Youning noticed when she went downstairs.


    Thinking of what Nanjia did and the president''s assassination, MI Youning knew that it would be difficult to see each other in the next few days.


    However, MI Youning never saw Du Yixuan again.


    The other party didn''t come back at all.


    And she was also restricted from leaving the white garden.


    In this official residence, she can only move in the white garden.


    During this period, MI Youning visited Yun Erjia.


    Yunerjia''s body recovered well.


    And Nan Yuwen has already been taken away.


    Mi Youning didn''t have to think about her fate. There was no good result.


    The Southern family can''t keep it. Naturally, as the eldest miss of the Southern family, she has done her best.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the third day after the incident, MI Youning saw it and finally saw Du Yixuan.


    But I saw it on the TV news.


    It was the ceremony of Du Yixuan''s re-election as president.


    She looked at the man on TV and spoke solemnly.


    For three hours, the man explained the future development of the country, the economy and all aspects.


    But he didn''t reveal anything about the fight.


    Everyone in the country knows that their new president has been assassinated.


    It was scary at first.


    However, after Du Yixuan took office as president again, all these fears were dispelled.


    Because Du Yixuan''s strength, his iron and blood means and his past achievements are reassuring.


    The man comforted everyone.


    As for the new president, he seems to have been forgotten.


    Because he didn''t have any political achievements and didn''t have time to fight, he died like this.


    After watching the ceremony on TV, MI Youning thought that Du Yixuan should come back tonight.


    He can''t have such a move until Nanjia has solved it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Xi, it''s getting late. You should have a rest."


    While mi Youning was sitting in the hall waiting for Du Yixuan, he dozed off bored.


    Seeing this, the staff on one side immediately came forward and advised her to rest.


    The people in Baiyuan are also very excited tonight.


    Because Mr. is president again.


    They know his ability and his powerful means.


    The advantages that the future can bring to the country.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and saw the staff with bright eyes in front of her.


    The smile on that face can''t be hidden.


    She knew that these people were happy for Du Yixuan.


    Picked up the cell phone and looked at it. It''s already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Mi Youning got up and stretched.


    "Did you call back, sir?"


    The staff immediately replied, "no, sir, we should still be busy at this time. The cabinet still needs some handover procedures."


    Mi Youning nodded, "then don''t wait..."


    She walked upstairs with her cell phone.


    Back in Du Yixuan''s bedroom, MI Youning jumps on the big bed.


    Kicked off his shoes, rolled around with the quilt, and slept like this.


    The people who came in saw the shoes she kicked off and the indecent sleeping position, but they were used to it.


    She came forward and put her shoes in place, dimmed the light in the bedroom, and then gently withdrew from the bedroom.

 Chapter 496

    Just as the staff left the bedroom, they saw a man coming face to face.


    She immediately bent down, "sir."


    Du Yixuan''s pale and handsome, but slightly tired face appeared in front of her.


    The staff greeted with great care.


    Du Yixuan walked towards her with a gentle nod.


    He looked at the bedroom door and asked, "sleep?"


    "Yes, Miss Xi has been waiting for you for a long time. Now she has just fallen asleep."


    Hearing the words of the staff, Du Yixuan''s tired face hung a smile.


    I didn''t expect this little woman to think of him.


    "You go down."


    "Yes, sir." the staff left slowly.


    Du Yixuan pushed open the bedroom door and entered the dark room.


    Mi Youning lay in bed and did not fall into a deep sleep.


    Because there was no one to let her off her guard.


    Her subconscious mind is keeping a trace of vigilance.


    When the bedroom was opened, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    The eyelids just opened gently and looked at the door.


    Du Yixuan took off his windbreaker and threw it on the sofa. Then he went to the big bed.


    At the same time, MI Youning also saw that the visitor was Du Yixuan.


    She closed her eyes again.


    Then I felt someone standing by the bed, and then the footsteps away.


    Before long, the sound of water came from the direction of the bathroom.


    Mi Youning wrapped her quilt tightly, closed her eyes and fell asleep slowly.


    Soon, however, when she was about to fall asleep, she was disturbed.


    Someone got into her quilt.


    The familiar smell, in addition to the owner of the bedroom, she really couldn''t guess the second person.


    Du Yixuan held the man in his arms.


    Mi Youning moved uneasily.


    "Ha ha..."


    Her movements attracted Du Yixuan''s laughter.


    Hearing the happy laughter, MI Youning was not satisfied.


    She opened her eyes and refused the man, "disturb people''s sleep and be so happy. What''s your evil taste?"


    Hearing this complaining tone, Du Yixuan hugged people more tightly.


    He bowed his head and kissed mi Youning.


    Then he looked at her beautiful little face with a big palm, and a sexual voice sounded, "did you see the ceremony?"


    He didn''t respond to the previous question. In the first sentence, he asked about it.


    Mi Youning let him hold himself and answered, "well, I''ve seen it."


    Du Yixuan held her and her hands came to her waist.


    Rub your hands slowly.


    "Our wedding may be a long time late."


    The tone of the voice was with regret and a trace of unhappiness.


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning laughed when she heard the speech. At this time, her sleep had already dissipated.


    The laughter made Du Yixuan even more unhappy.


    In fact, he can marry this woman back at any time.


    However, once the woman becomes his wife, she will face various occasions in the future.


    Because the title of first lady is not easy.


    Everything is for the sake of this woman.


    But the other party laughed at him at this time.


    Du Yixuan touched her waist and his eyes darkened.


    He narrowed his eyes and put his hand into his pajamas.


    Touch the comfortable skin.


    Du Yixuan''s action stopped mi Youning''s laughter.


    She also narrowed her eyes and looked at Du Yixuan.


    The other party''s God like handsome face still surprised her.


    However, the feeling in her eyes made mi Youning not only slowly withdraw from her body.


    Du Yixuan saw that she wanted to run and took people to her arms.

 Chapter 497

    In this flower, wine, all the dignitaries.


    Mi Youning took Xi Yan''s arm and slowly appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Her elegant makeup and noble temperament surprised everyone present.


    The guests heard warm cheers and applause.


    Even though they knew about sheia, few of them had seen each other.


    Just because Du Yixuan protected people too carefully.


    They had never seen this woman appear on any occasion.


    People looked at the amazing beauty and walked slowly.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan, who was talking to the president, also saw the emergence of MI Youning.


    He had no time to say hello to the people around him and walked towards the amazing woman.


    At this moment, Du Yixuan was extremely jealous.


    Only he knows the beauty of this woman.


    Today is their wedding, but let everyone see his beauty and everything that belongs to him.


    This made Du Yixuan unhappy, but proud.


    Such a beautiful and good woman is only his own.


    No one knows what this woman means to him.


    No one knows that he loves her more than life.


    Mi Youning looked at Du Yixuan coming, saw his tight face, and inadvertently bent the corners of his lips.


    The man is nervous.


    But he is playing a little temper again.


    These years of getting along, let her understand some of the other party''s temper.


    Just like a child.


    As long as she annoys Du Yixuan, or annoys the other party.


    The other party won''t hit her or scold her.


    The man will be in bed and punish her in his way.


    That technique, that technique is torture.


    It can be called a ghost animal.


    Because it was a means she had never seen or heard of before.


    In other cases, the man simply spoiled her in the palm of his hand.


    The other side is high and enjoys standing at the highest peak of the country.


    It''s not easy to do this to her.


    Because he has never been in doubt, no one dares to be presumptuous in front of him.


    Except for one of her.


    Du Yixuan walked across from MI Youning and stopped.


    At the same time, Xiyan stopped with his sister.


    He turned to look at the women around him with a smile in his eyes.


    This woman is not his sister. He always knows.


    Now she is happy with her sister''s body.


    He was pleased, but he missed his sister.


    Xiya, brother, I wish you a happy reincarnation in your next life, no disease, no disaster and good health.


    Du Yixuan stretched out his hand, which was the direction of MI Youning''s departure.


    There was a happy and contented smile on his face.


    Mi Youning looked at the happy man like a child and couldn''t help laughing.


    Look at each other with their happiness in their eyes.


    At this moment, they really want to form a family and become a real couple.


    Xiyan took mi Youning''s hand and handed it to the man he respected very much.


    Du Yixuan held the woman''s hand and turned to the crowd.


    The wedding begins. It''s their grand wedding.


    "Are you happy?"


    Du Yixuan whispered to the woman around him.


    Only mi Youning could hear the sound.


    Mi Youning smiled appropriately at the guests.


    She didn''t turn her head and waved to everyone to show her gratitude.


    "I''m very happy. How about you? Are you happy?"


    Du Yixuan''s handsome side face slowly turned around and looked down at the woman standing beside him.


    His eyes were serious and affectionate.

 Chapter 498

    "I am very happy. The place with you is home. With you, I have a home."


    It belongs to his small family, not everyone in the whole country.


    Surrounded by thousands of people, Du Yixuan, still handsome and handsome, took to the stage with MI Youning with extraordinary temperament.


    They face many eyes, swear, set the rest of their lives, and then exchange rings.


    They become a real legal couple and are blessed.


    After the wedding banquet, Du Yixuan didn''t wait for the guests to leave. He took mi Youning, who had changed his clothes, and went straight to the apron of the manor.


    Here they boarded the plane and went straight to the honeymoon resort.


    The next thing has nothing to do with them.


    The wedding seems simple, but how many people know it.


    Today, traffic in the country''s capital is paralyzed.


    How many people can''t go to work? It''s directly ordered that the capital has a temporary holiday today.


    In addition to all necessary supply companies, special means and special treatment are needed.


    Nearly a thousand cars swarmed into the wedding.


    They all go to one place.


    Dozens of planes were used.


    After Du Yixuan and MI Youning left the manor.


    These people also left one after another.


    The traffic in the capital was paralyzed again.


    It can be seen that even if Du Yixuan leaves office, his authority is still there.


    Even the audience is still treated respectfully.


    His achievements, his abilities and his means are in the eyes of all.


    ¡­¡­


    After the wedding, MI Youning and Du Yixuan flew to various countries.


    They played for a long time and returned to Baiyuan after nearly a year.


    They were happy for the rest of their lives.


    Of course, except for some harmony, there are always conflicting opinions.


    Every time he talked about it, MI Youning was punished by Du Yixuan.


    This man can stand anything.


    However, it was the most unbearable thing that prevented him from eating meat, but made him change his face in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    For decades.


    Now they have finally come to the end of their lives.


    Du Yixuan lay on the bed, with the surrounding medical team guarding the bedside.


    There are also powerful families in this country outside.


    He is respected by all until his death.


    When he was dying, these people came to see him off one after another.


    Looking at the medical team in the room, Du Yixuan waved to them and pointed to the door.


    The faces of these people were somewhat hesitant.


    But at the moment when Du Yixuan''s face sank, he quickly left the room.


    Only Du Yixuan and the woman lying next to him were left in the house.


    Mi Youning hugged him and closed his eyes as if he were sleeping.


    But Du Yixuan knew that the woman was just silently accompanying him.


    Because he has no time, he will leave soon.


    Looking at the women around him, Du Yixuan was reluctant to give up.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Du Yixuan never asked the origin of the woman who had loved her all her life.


    At this time, facing death, he finally asked.


    Mi Youning heard the voice in her ear. She didn''t expect that the other party asked it at this moment.


    After all, she had already prepared, countless responses.


    With her eyes open, MI Youning looks at the old man who is still handsome.


    "I''m here to accompany you all your life."


    Du Yixuan bent the corners of his mouth and held her tightly with his trembling hand.


    But there was no strength in his hand. He could only hold it falsely.


    "How about the next life and accompany me all my life?"


    Du Yixuan closed her eyes tired.


    He''s leaving.


    "OK."


    He heard the answer before his consciousness dissipated.


    This made the smile around his mouth deepen.

 Chapter 499

    In the dark night, a pair of cool eyes opened in the dark room.


    The light in that eye still has a trace of confusion.


    Everything around is dark.


    People can''t see where this is.


    The eyes adapt to the darkness around, so that they can see some costumes clearly through the outdoor fire.


    Antique dress, this is coming to the ancient times.


    Smelling the sandalwood in the air, MI Youning sat up slowly.


    In the last life, after Du Yixuan left, she took the man''s hand and left together.


    Finally, if you promise each other, it''s just to appease each other.


    Because she''s not sure if she can do it.


    But I can''t bear the man with disappointment and regret.


    "Master, but are you awake?"


    Just then, someone came into the room.


    It''s a little girl with a childish voice.


    Mi Youning put away her memories and locked her eyes on the people who entered the room.


    Catkins lit the candles in the room, looked at the woman sitting on the couch, and immediately came forward.


    "The master has a nightmare. Why did you get up when he was a talented man?"


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and walked to the girl in front of the bed.


    The other party is really a girl, just a teenager.


    It seems that he is not yet an adult, but his every move is very sophisticated.


    The worried look of the delicate face and the steady pace.


    Let mi you know that this place is unusual.


    This is an extremely disciplined place.


    Otherwise, the girl in front of me, the rules won''t be so sophisticated.


    Mi Youning held his forehead and leaned gently against the bed.


    "Nightmare, some thirsty."


    At this time, she didn''t accept the plot of the world. She could only make a voice along the other party''s words with a helpless tone.


    This is the least noticeable state.


    "Master, wait a minute. I''ll pour you tea."


    Catkins bent and then retreated from the room.


    At the same time, MI Youning also quickly receives the story of the world.


    After Liu Xu walked into the bedroom with tea, MI Youning had mastered the general situation of the world.


    Looking at the respectful girl with tea, MI Youning''s eyes showed an unknown light.


    If the girl in front of us is young, why isn''t the original owner.


    The original owner is even one year younger than this catkins.


    The original owner''s name was Zhu Yan. She was the youngest daughter of a magistrate of a small county.


    She is only fifteen years old.


    And this catkins is her little girl, 16 years old this year.


    At their age, they can get married.


    Unfortunately, they have no chance to marry in their life.


    The original owner has entered the palace. Just a month ago, he was selected into the palace and became a member of the harem.


    Just a talented person, but also the emperor''s woman.


    "Master, please have tea."


    Mi Youning''s eyes left Liu Xu''s body and looked at the tea in her hand.


    This woman, though young, is also an extremely clever woman.


    I''ve only been in the palace for a month. I learned the rules exactly.


    He even knows the rules of the palace better than the original owner.


    Take care of everything in place and make no mistakes.


    She was a little handmaid bought from the street by her original owner.


    They grew up together, but they were like sisters.


    After entering the palace with the original owner, he became a phoenix like a winged bird.


    This is what sparrows become Phoenix.


    Catkins are the most noble woman in the future, except for the position of the ninth five year old.


    At this time, she was respectful and humble.

 Chapter 500

    Mi Youning stretched out a little white, tender, but chubby hand.


    To say Zhu Yan, it''s actually quite a rich girl.


    The other party was chosen to be a member of the harem.


    But because of her chubby figure and her happy little face.


    The queen presided over the draft that day, and the Emperor didn''t appear at all.


    The queen and her concubines saw her chubby figure and her happy little face.


    Give flowers directly and leave a sign.


    This also caused the original owner Zhu Yan to speed up the pace of death.


    Mi Youning reached out and took the tea from Liu Xu''s hand.


    She slowly drank a few mouthfuls, and then put the cup into Liu Xu''s hands.


    Willow catkins turned and put the teacup on the tea table.


    "Master, do you want to continue to sleep?"


    Mi Youning felt panic in his eyes when he heard the speech.


    It''s normal to say that the original owner has nightmares.


    Because she didn''t see the emperor in the month since she entered the palace.


    I haven''t seen any high-ranking concubines, let alone queens.


    But she saw the criminal law in the palace.


    Just a few days ago, their low-ranking concubines were summoned.


    Outside Fengqi palace, there was a bloody scene.


    Fengqi palace is the Queen''s palace.


    On that day, someone seduced the emperor, but was killed by the queen with tragic means.


    That woman is also a little concubine.


    The blood flowed all over the ground, and the body was even more bloody.


    Even though the man was dead, the battle did not stop.


    Finally, a maid came out of the Queen''s palace.


    This is an example. Naturally, it''s time for warning.


    Let everyone rest their mind, otherwise the end of that woman is their future.


    From that day on, the original Lord had nightmares every day.


    This is also why catkins were asked for the first time.


    Mi Youning nodded slowly after Liu Xu opened his mouth, although there was a panic in his eyes.


    "Keep sleeping."


    If according to the original owner''s temperament, Liu Xu would have slept with her.


    After all, few people really pay attention to the dilapidated little yard in the depths of the palace.


    Even if there are no rules, it doesn''t matter.


    Two days ago, the original owner did let catkins sleep with her.


    But today, MI Youning came, which is naturally impossible.


    She can''t stand being touched, especially by people she doesn''t like.


    Yes, the catkins in front of her are the women she doesn''t like.


    Although this woman is only 16 years old, her tricks and means are not ordinary.


    Liu Xu saw mi Youning nodding and his eyes showed doubt.


    But he bowed respectfully, "the master rested, and the slave and maid left."


    I don''t know why, she always feels that today''s Zhuyan seems to be different.


    The other party''s attitude towards her seems not close.


    And I was afraid two days ago. I wanted to pick her up and don''t give up.


    Today, although I am also afraid, it seems to be much better.


    Liu Xu thought that what he had seen before may have dissipated slowly.


    Mi Youning looked at the catkins. Without her orders, she turned and left. Her eyes showed a cold light.


    The world is a rootless orphan. She grows up step by step and becomes stronger and stronger. She has become the most noble woman in the harem.


    She is young, but she has an intelligent mind and sophisticated calculations.


    Ben was an inspirational experience.


    Unfortunately, I stepped on the blood of too many people.


    However, the host she was in was the first person stepped on by catkins.

 Chapter 501

    The original owner died because of the indirect injury of catkins.


    Unwilling to die, wronged and miserable.


    Catkins extinguished the candle at the door of the bedroom and left the room immediately.


    Mi Youning lay back on his couch and recalled the life of the original owner with his eyes open.


    Within a month after entering the harem, Zhu Yan had not seen the emperor. He died the next month.


    Because of where she lives.


    The original owner was granted the title of a talented person and was granted residence in the bamboo garden.


    Although the name is Zhuyuan, it''s a pity that there is no bamboo.


    Moreover, the palace is dilapidated and very remote.


    At first glance, they are not favored.


    The original Lord gave her a bamboo garden, which accelerated her death.


    There''s something wrong with the bamboo garden. It''s a big problem.


    Before Zhu Yan checked in, this was the place where the emperor''s favorite concubine once lived.


    After being favored, the other party moved away from the bamboo garden and entered the palace of the beloved imperial concubine, closer to the former Emperor.


    Then the concubine died.


    Died in this bamboo garden.


    This is a headless case.


    No one knows why the imperial concubine died here.


    Some say that she was killed, others say that the beloved imperial concubine is happy with others and can''t stand the emperor''s desire to be free.


    Some even said that the beloved imperial concubine was pregnant and killed by the Empress Dowager who was the queen at that time.


    In short, there are all kinds of statements.


    If a concubine dies, even a spoiled concubine, it''s not a big deal.


    Before long, the people forgot.


    After many years, when Zhu Yan moved into the bamboo garden, the past was pushed to the eyes of everyone again.


    Before long, the bamboo garden will be lively.


    The Lord is less than seven days away from the day of death.


    Mi Youning thought it was just the right time to come.


    If it''s a few days later, it won''t be enough for her.


    Because this matter is too important, let everyone around the bamboo garden die at any time.


    The dirty things many years ago threatened the reputation of some people.


    How could that man tolerate these people to live.


    Even if you kill a hundred by mistake, you can''t let go.


    In the original plot, except catkins survived, everyone around disappeared.


    Disappeared into the deep palace.


    Their bodies may stay somewhere in the deep palace.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and lets herself fall into a deep sleep.


    Now she can only wait and wait.


    It''s impossible to let her sit and die.


    This time, she must drag everyone into the water.


    Whether it''s the one watching the play behind the scenes, or the one planning after the scene.


    No matter how noble her identity is, no one can escape if it is poked out.


    If you want to do it, make it bigger.


    But in the deep palace, there was only one catkins beside her.


    Looks like we need a good helper.


    Which of the servants of the harem wants to climb up.


    As long as enough interests and enough prospects are given, few people can refuse.


    Mi Youning soon fell asleep.


    Even if she is not sleepy, she should get more sleep.


    You don''t have to look at the face of the original owner, but you know it''s haggard.


    Because the Lord has not slept well for a long time these days.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning got up and had breakfast.


    Breakfast sounds good. In fact, it''s just green vegetables and white porridge.


    I can''t see any meat.


    That porridge can be used as a mirror.


    The vegetables are wilting. They are not easy to eat.


    Mi Youning ate a few mouthfuls at will, and catkins came to clean the table very regularly.


    Seeing the movement of catkins, MI Youning walked towards the soft collapse on one side.

 Chapter 502

    Mi Youning leaned against the soft couch and saw the catkins busy.


    Although the bamboo garden is down-to-earth, the decoration here is still very good.


    It reveals delicacy everywhere, and the objects in the house are also very complete.


    Let''s say the soft collapse under her body is made of gold nanmu.


    This must be the object obtained when the first imperial concubine was favored.


    Seeing that the catkins were almost busy, MI Youning made a lazy noise.


    "Catkins, where are the maids assigned to us? Why doesn''t she help you clean up?"


    Liu Xu was just about to leave with the tray in his hand. Hearing this, he turned and looked at Mi Youning.


    "Back to the master, mei''er was called to help by Wang Cairen next door today."


    Mi Youning nodded and thought of Wang Cairen next door.


    The other party entered the palace earlier than her. He is also a small talent, but he has higher qualifications than her.


    It makes sense to ask the people in the palace to help.


    But it seems intolerable that this is happening every day.


    Mi Youning touched his fingernails and said softly, "then go and call someone back. I have something to find her."


    Liu Xu''s delicate face tensed at the smell of the speech.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s face, I was very wronged.


    "Master, what can you tell your maidservant? We don''t know the people in this palace. It''s hard to predict."


    Hearing her words, MI Youning almost laughed.


    It was precisely because the original Lord trusted her that he even handed over his family and life to her.


    In the end, it was just reduced to betrayal and death.


    If you don''t know the secret of catkins and her mind, MI Youning really believes her.


    Seeing Liu Xu''s face wronged, she immediately frowned and complained softly, "Liu Xu, we are now in the palace. We can''t rely on us alone.


    And I don''t have anything to do. I just let people come back. Why should my people be called by others? "


    This is full of childishness and somewhat capricious.


    Liu Xu looked up in surprise at the speech and looked at Mi Youning.


    She frowned slightly and had an incredible look in her eyes.


    Because the Zhu Yan in front of me seemed to have returned to the mansion with a proud look.


    "Miss, you have a bad temper. We should be patient in everything. This palace is no better than at home."


    This sounds like persuasion.


    However, MI Youning heard a bit of reluctance and jealousy from her words.


    She squinted at the catkins in front of her.


    The other party''s face is serious, and there is this disagreement on his face.


    Catkins drooped their eyes and couldn''t see the emotion in her eyes.


    But mi Youning noticed her clenched hands.


    It turns out that catkins have always been unwilling.


    This is an ambitious woman.


    Otherwise, it would not have stepped on the blood of the people step by step to the Phoenix position in the original plot.


    Over the years, she should be very unwilling to follow the original owner.


    Perhaps the other party has already wanted to get rid of the identity of this slave.


    Since you don''t want to, let you be a slave all your life.


    This is also the wish of the original Lord.


    Speaking of the original owner''s wish, it is also really childish.


    She doesn''t want catkins to die.


    Even if the other party killed her.


    But she didn''t want Liu Xu to die.


    She wants to live and die in this deep palace.


    Not for the emperor''s favor, but for a place in the deep palace, and then keep the catkins by your side.


    So that she can''t get the Phoenix position and become the master all her life.


    She can only be a slave.

 Chapter 503

    Willow catkins didn''t get a response for a long time. They couldn''t help looking up at the woman leaning on the soft collapse.


    Mi Youning looked at her with a smile.


    "Catkins, now I''m the master. You just listen to me."


    The tone of this remark is very flat.


    But catkins exuded cold sweat all over.


    Being watched by those clear eyes, she felt as if she had been seen through.


    She really wants Zhu Yan and can only rely on her.


    Even if the other party has a chance to stand out and become a favorite imperial concubine in the future, she will also become the confidant of this woman.


    So as to get rid of her identity as a slave.


    But at this time, the clear eyes looked at her, but made her guilty.


    Mi Youning also took a panoramic view of her expression.


    "Catkins, I brought you from home. Naturally, I trust you most, but I''m the master. Don''t always refute me."


    This time mi Youning softened his tone, and his words also contained some complaints and grievances.


    It''s like she''s having a temper.


    Willow catkins in order to adjust a good attitude.


    Her delicate face showed a faint smile, "yes, master, I know. I''ll call someone for you."


    That spoiled mi Youning''s tone as if she were a child.


    But at this time, catkins also began to be vigilant.


    It seems that she will slowly adjust her behavior in the future.


    Never let Zhu Yan find her careful thinking.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to take advantage of this woman.


    She doesn''t want to be a slave all her life.


    "Then go."


    Mi Youning waved.


    After Liu Xu left, MI Youning calculated the time.


    She entered the ring soul space.


    Here she can teleport to anywhere in the palace.


    Mi Youning ignored the ring soul floating on the edge of colorful glass stones.


    She flashed into the space, and then quickly flashed to the imperial dining room.


    Mi Youning is wearing a talented palace dress.


    But in this imperial dining room, few people see talented people.


    Because their status is too low, they can''t go to the central circle of the palace.


    All the people who saw her just thought it was the maid in the palace.


    Mi Youning sees the little eunuch around him. He is not old.


    It looks about the same age as the original owner.


    She pulled each other''s sleeves, "little father-in-law, do you know if father-in-law Lu is here?"


    The little eunuch saw that MI Youning grabbed his clothes and looked at her with vigilance.


    It looked like a fierce little leopard.


    Hearing what mi Youning said, his expression changed suddenly.


    "What do you want from him?"


    Mi Youning smiled but said nothing, and looked at the little Eunuch in front of him.


    "You are Lu Gonggong, Lv Liang."


    The tone is very sure.


    At this moment, Lv Liang shook mi Youning''s hand and quickly stepped back.


    Eunuchs and maids walking around, seeing the movements between them, cast their eyes one after another.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning covered her face.


    "If you want revenge, come with me. If you miss this opportunity, you will have no hope of revenge all your life."


    With these words, MI Youning hung his head to one side and walked to the remote palace.


    Lv Liang heard what she said behind her and didn''t want to follow up.


    He was not surprised that the other party knew his name, but he even knew the purpose of his entering the palace.


    This makes him have to be careful.


    Because he was the only one who knew about revenge.


    How on earth did this woman know.


    He was curious, but he looked forward to it again.


    Because of his identity now, it''s hard to get revenge.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I didn''t expect many people to order and reward Huahua!!!


    No, No. thank you very much, little angels.


    Thank you for your support.


    I''m really moved. I love Ni Meng so much! Really good love mud Meng!!!


    Today, the number of words in huahuapao has increased to 100000. There are 10000 updates in the evening. It''s six o''clock.

 Chapter 504

    Mi Youning came to the back of the rockery.


    It was very hidden here. Even she explored the surroundings. No one was there.


    Lv Liang came to her and stared at her warily.


    Mi Youning''s happy little face showed a faint smile.


    This makes her more favorable.


    But Lv Liang still did not relax at all.


    "Your name is Lv Liang, a villager of Lvjia village. Your fiancee has lost news in the palace.


    Later, you learned from the people in the same village that she was dead. You wanted to go to the palace for revenge.


    However, that person''s status is too high. You don''t have a chance at all. Am I right? "


    Lv Liang had already prepared, but he didn''t expect that this woman should know so clearly.


    There was shock and even a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Because he entered the palace with someone else''s identity.


    Although the name changed, the identity background was fundamentally different.


    The woman knew better than he thought.


    This made him close his lips.


    Mi Youning saw that he looked like a great enemy, but smiled and waited for him to speak.


    After a while, Lv Liang finally spoke.


    He stared at Mi Youning and said coldly, "as long as you can avenge me, my life is yours."


    Voice and words with determination.


    Mi Youning smiled, "whatever I want you to do, people have a life. Of course, you should live well."


    Lv Liang didn''t understand. He was worried that the woman would cheat him.


    So he thought it over and said something about revenge first and then things.


    But I didn''t think of each other. I didn''t want his life at all.


    Then he remembered that many people in the deep palace had lost their lives.


    He seemed to understand something and recovered his cold eyes again.


    Seeing this, MI Youning knew that he was wrong.


    But she didn''t want to explain.


    "As long as you do one thing for me, it''s very easy for you and won''t even threaten your life.


    Then I''ll let you watch your enemy die slowly. "


    Mi Youning said this very easily, as if it were something she said.


    However, it was her relaxed tone that made Lv Liang suspicious.


    "Do you know who my enemy is?"


    Seeing the suspicion in Lv Liang''s eyes, MI Youning confided the man''s identity.


    "Today''s Queen, Kong Xindan."


    Lv Liang heard her call the Queen''s name, and his eyes glowed with hatred.


    The young face was stretched and his hands clenched into fists, as if he was enduring the strong hatred of his body.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    At this moment, Lv Liang could not resist temptation.


    The woman knew his identity, his affairs, and even who his enemy was.


    All this left Lv Liang with no choice.


    Because even if he refused, he was already angry with this woman.


    The other party knows him clearly and has mastered his lifeline.


    Mi Youning takes out two letters from his hands and hands them to Lv Liang.


    "The contents of these two letters are the same. You send one to the grand master''s house and the other to the beggars in the south of the city."


    Lv Liang took the two letters with doubts in his eyes.


    Without thinking, he asked, "can I read the contents of this letter?"


    After saying this, I found it inappropriate, and my expression was chatty.


    But mi Youning waved his hand, "look at it casually. I believe that with your ability, no one will trace you."


    Lv Liang got her consent and slowly opened the letter.

 Chapter 505

    The beautiful handwriting made Lv Liang appreciate it.


    Because his fiancee''s father is a scholar, he can read and even write some articles.


    Lv Liang looked at the letter in his hand. The hands holding the letter trembled slowly.


    "You''re crazy!"


    This time he looked straight at Mi Youning as if he were a madman.


    It can be seen how shocked he was by the content of the letter.


    Mi Youning calculates the time. At this time, catkins are almost going to the bamboo garden.


    Regardless of Lv Liang''s shock, she quickly said, "your task is very simple. After it is completed, I will let you see the enemy die with your own eyes, and then it depends on you. Now you can only trust me."


    With these words, MI Youning walked towards the other side of the rockery.


    She quickly flashed into the ring soul space.


    Lv Liang hurried after her, but he couldn''t find her.


    He was really curious about this woman.


    The other party came and went in a hurry, so mysterious.


    When Lv Liang went after MI Youning, they came out from behind the rockery.


    The man walking in front was dressed in bright yellow.


    The people in eunuch clothes behind him bowed their heads respectfully and in fear.


    Lv Liang opened the letter again and wanted to see it, but he stretched out a white hand and took the letter away.


    His eyes contracted rapidly, trying to turn around and answer the letter.


    What strikes the eye is a man with noble temperament and strong aura.


    The bright service and the eunuch standing behind the man made Lv Liang kneel on the ground.


    His body kept shaking, "slave... Slave... Have you seen the Emperor..."


    I''m stumbling when I speak.


    Han Gonggong, standing behind the emperor, saw Lv Liang''s frightening appearance.


    He stepped forward to raise his foot and kicked it into the other party''s heart, "something that doesn''t know how to live or die."


    Before, he was with the emperor, but he had been standing behind the rockery.


    For the woman who left before, I heard the boy''s words clearly.


    They are really impatient to be so bold and dare to calculate the current queen.


    Lv Liang was kicked to the ground. He quickly got up.


    Kneel down again to the emperor.


    "Damn the slave, damn the slave..."


    He kept kowtowing and didn''t know to beg for mercy.


    It felt like his life had come to an end.


    The woman who left almost killed him.


    Now he has no revenge, how can he die like this.


    Lv Liang is unwilling.


    But now he was caught by the man in front of him. He had only one way to die.


    Lv Liang suddenly stopped talking. He just knelt on the ground and didn''t move.


    The emperor, that is, Murong Chen, read the letter in his hand, and his face didn''t change at all.


    He looked down at Lv Liang, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up."


    A cold voice sounded.


    Lv Liang didn''t know this was said to him, and his body was still motionless.


    Seeing this, Grandpa Han immediately came forward, "the emperor asked you to get up, but the rabbit doesn''t get up yet!"


    Lv Liang was touched by grandpa Han''s toe again. Only then did he know that it was to let him get up.


    He got up shakily from the ground with his head down.


    "Do you remember the woman''s face?"


    Murong Chen''s cold voice sounded again.


    At this time, Lv Liang summoned up his spirits and knew that this was a question for him.


    He immediately opened his mouth and said, "back to the emperor, the servant remembered, but he didn''t know which palace maid it was."


    Even if he remained calm, his body still trembled.


    Hearing that he said it was a palace maid, Murong Chen''s lips aroused a smile.

 Chapter 506

    That smile is like a smile, like a mockery, very meaningful.


    Just because he saw women''s clothes in the dark before.


    That''s his concubine, but it''s not high status.


    At this time, she was mistaken for a palace maid.


    He didn''t speak, but winked at the Minister of Han Gong around him and walked in the direction when he came.


    Seeing this, Grandpa Han quickly followed with Lv Liang.


    "You''re lucky. What the emperor asks you to do later?"


    Lv Liang heard the speech and immediately nodded, "yes, I know."


    At this moment, Lv Liang seemed to see a glimmer of vitality.


    Royal study.


    Murong Chen sat at the table and dealt with the memorial in his hand.


    Grandpa Han waited on him.


    Below, Lv Liang and a painter lowered their voices and discussed the portraits on rice paper.


    "No, that face is very festive. It makes people feel very comfortable and round."


    The painter heard the speech and revised it again.


    "By the way, it''s like seven or eight points. Those eyes are very big and look like..."


    Lv Liang doesn''t know what adjective to describe.


    Those eyes are cunning, but very clear and have aura.


    Thinking so, he said it.


    This is difficult for the painter.


    The other party thought hard for a long time before writing.


    Looking at the eyes that are somewhat similar but have no charm, Lv Liang feels that it is almost the same.


    "The nose is very tall, the mouth is cherry, and the eyebrows are very fine, similar to willow eyebrows, but not very common..."


    Although the voice of Lv Liang and the painter was very low, Murong Chen still listened.


    For that woman, he knew each other''s identity, but he didn''t see her face.


    At this time, hearing Lv Liang''s description, I couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    I don''t know what a woman with such a big voice and such a fat courage looks like.


    Half an hour later, Grandpa Han served tea.


    Murong Chen just stopped writing. He took the tea and drank it slowly.


    Looking down, the painter and Lv Liang are still discussing.


    He got up and left his seat and went down to have a look.


    "Emperor..."


    "Emperor..."


    The painter and Lv Liang saw his figure and knelt down immediately.


    Murong Chen ignored them. He went to the rice paper and looked at the people in the picture carefully.


    Looking at those big round eyes, Murong Chen raised his eyebrows.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at the facial features, Murong Chen couldn''t help laughing.


    This is a small steamed stuffed bun.


    He looks fat and doesn''t look like a person who speaks those domineering words.


    Trying to figure out the queen.


    And use his grand master.


    Even the beggars in the capital took advantage of it.


    Just for another noble woman in the harem,


    He had to say that the woman''s moves were too insidious.


    If these two letters really fall among the people, it is really a joke.


    A royal joke.


    If it is more serious, it will be known by the powerful families in the capital.


    The person in the picture who the woman wants to calculate will be denounced by everyone.


    Murong Chen looked at the portrait and then at the painter kneeling on the ground.


    "This portrait is perfect?"


    A low voice sounded without much emotion.


    But let the painter''s body shake, "back to the emperor, almost. According to the little father-in-law, it''s like this."


    Murong Chen handed the tea behind him. Grandpa Han immediately came forward to take it.


    At the same time, he glanced at the portrait.

 Chapter 507

    When Han Gonggong saw the woman in the portrait, he was obviously surprised.


    The woman doesn''t look like a person who can say those rebellious words before.


    Murong Chen took the portrait in his hand.


    In the imperial study of only four people, he said, "find the person on this portrait. Be sure to find out all the background before tonight."


    Suddenly in the imperial library, a man in black appeared out of thin air.


    The other party came to Murong Chen and knelt on one knee, "yes."


    He raised his hands respectfully.


    Murong Chen handed him the portrait in his hand.


    Once again, he swept at the woman in the painting.


    To tell the truth, he was a little disappointed at this time.


    After all, the woman in the painting, although she looks very cute, is also very popular.


    But he always felt that it was not what he thought.


    Maybe the painter didn''t draw her charm.


    The man in black took the portrait and quickly disappeared.


    Han Gonggong and others present all hung their heads and dared not take a more look.


    Murong Chen went to the table and took the previous two letters in his hand.


    He walked towards Lv Liang, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up."


    He didn''t know the name of the little eunuch kneeling on the ground and asked everyone to speak.


    Lv Liang and the painter stood up one after another.


    "Thank you, Emperor..."


    Murong Chen handed the letter to Lv Liang.


    The latter immediately accepted the letter respectfully, with his head buried low.


    "Do as the woman says. Don''t reveal what you''ve seen me."


    When Lv Liang heard this, his mind was not clear.


    The emperor saw the contents of the letter. Why should he continue.


    Isn''t the other party afraid of the Empress Dowager and really falling into that dangerous situation.


    "Huh?"


    Murong Chen didn''t get a response, and the pressure sounded with an unhappy voice.


    Hearing that voice, although there was only one word, Lv Liang knew that the man in front of him was angry.


    He immediately took the letter and knelt on the ground again, "I know, I promise to finish..."


    Murong Chen heard this and interrupted him, "go down."


    "Yes."


    After kowtowing, Lv Liang got up and walked outside the imperial study.


    "You should step down, too."


    Then the painter left.


    Murong Chen reviewed the memorial before the desk again.


    Grandpa Han followed closely and waited on him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning doesn''t know at all. Her waistcoat is about to be ripped off.


    She went into the space of the ring soul and directly returned to the soft collapse where she was before.


    At the same time, catkins soon led a woman who was older than them.


    The other party''s eyes are slightly picked up, and the appearance is a sign.


    This is a beauty.


    Unfortunately, there is a scar on the left face.


    This is also a woman with a story.


    In this harem, every woman has her own story.


    Liu Xu brings mei''er back. They kowtow and say hello. Mi Youning asks someone to go down.


    In fact, she really has nothing for them to do.


    Now she just has to wait for the coming good play.


    If she doesn''t count now, then she will be counted next.


    For the sake of small life and to complete the task, MI Youning thinks she has done nothing wrong.


    You can see a big play without even a single soldier.


    Although I promised Lv Liang that I would avenge each other.


    In fact, it was just a small effort to take him to see the queen die with his own eyes.


    Because the queen will die soon.


    There are too many lives on hand.


    In this deep palace, too many people want her to die.

 Chapter 508

    If the queen didn''t die, Liu Xu wouldn''t sit on the Phoenix seat later.


    There are two forces in the palace, Princess de and Princess Shu.


    If the two cooperate, the queen will die.


    This draft is the beginning. Many young and beautiful ladies are also the reason for the two concubines to join hands.


    This group of beautiful women who entered the palace looked very good.


    Not to mention the emperor''s faction, some boudoir ladies in the family.


    The two imperial concubines now joined hands in order to kill the queen. One of them sat on the Phoenix seat.


    As for who it is, it depends on who has the ability.


    But Kong Xindan has always occupied the position of Feng, which is absolutely impossible.


    This woman is so jealous that people can''t get close to the emperor.


    The emperor does not enter the harem on weekdays. He will be placed in the Queen''s bedroom only on the 15th day of the first lunar month.


    This makes the imperial concubines have long been unable to tolerate the queen.


    Because the Emperor didn''t touch any of them except the queen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, would you like to make a needle and thread?"


    Mi Youning lies on the beauty couch and looks out at the dead trees in the broken yard.


    At this time, catkins walked into the room and asked softly.


    Her attitude became more respectful.


    Mi Youning turned her head and looked at the needlework in her hand. She despised it and said, "no, your fingers are tired."


    The original owner loved these needlework to pass the time.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning is not sensitive to this sewing.


    When she was the ninth Princess of the Xia Dynasty, what she hated most was sewing.


    The noble man who took her out of the abyss of the harem spoiled her and never let her touch her.


    Because she came to the man, her status was more noble than in the deep palace.


    As long as she doesn''t want to do it, she will never be forced.


    Liu Xu couldn''t understand the Zhu Yan in front of her when he heard her dislike.


    The other party''s temper made her feel confused, some cloudy and sunny.


    It made her heart more and more frightened, as if something was out of control.


    Catkins drooped their eyes and said, "the master doesn''t want to do this. It''s better to take a walk outside?"


    She set aside her needlework.


    Mi Youning turned to look at the weather outside and said, "no, it''s too hot outside."


    Neither this nor that. Catkins don''t know what to do.


    She could only stand aside and bow her head respectfully.


    That attitude is very regular.


    But no one knew that she wanted to come forward and scratch mi Youning''s face.


    This woman is really hard to serve.


    Since entering the palace, it has become more and more difficult for her to serve.


    It''s hard to figure out.


    Mi Youning didn''t look at her either. She just looked out of the window and didn''t know what to think.


    The atmosphere between the master and the servant was very strange. There was a sense of disobedience in the air.


    Mei''er didn''t break all this until she went into the inner room.


    "Master, Wang Cairen, please."


    Mi Youning''s posture didn''t change at all. She didn''t even look at mei''er.


    "No, it''s uncomfortable."


    The languid action, revealing the faint words, makes people quite uncomfortable.


    Because at this time, she was only fifteen years old and looked very cute.


    That voice, as well as her posture leaning on the couch, and her lazy temperament, revealed a bit of charm.


    Some little women''s flattery.


    This is what the original owner Zhu Yan did not have.


    Mei''er raised her eyes and glanced quickly. The light in her eyes was complex.


    She has been in the deep palace for a long time.


    There are still people''s eyes.


    This Zhu Cairen has changed.


    No longer the cowardly look of the past.

 Chapter 509

    At this time, the other party exudes confidence and some attractive charm.


    Mei''er quickly bowed her head, "yes, the maid went back to each other."


    She hid her thoughts in her eyes and slowly withdrew from the room.


    Liu Xu was full of disapproval at this time. She took a somewhat emotional tone, "master, Wang Cairen entered the palace earlier than you. Although the position is the same, she should also give some thin noodles."


    Mi Youning turned to look at Liu Xu, "Oh? Do you want us to change positions? You''ll be the master. You go to see the king Cairen of Lao Shizi."


    "Bang..."


    Liu Xu immediately knelt on the ground when she heard her unhappy tone.


    She''s used to it. Everything refutes Zhu Yan.


    Mingming decided to change a little, but she still couldn''t control it.


    After Liu Xu knelt down, he immediately said in fear, "I know I''m wrong. Please don''t be upset."


    "Get up, what a big deal," Mi Youning raised her hand and continued: "this Wang Cairen hasn''t appeared since I entered the palace, but he often asks mei''er to help. Such a person doesn''t have to be taboo."


    Liu Xu heard her tone and knew that Zhu Yan was really different.


    She is more assertive.


    "Yes, I know. I can''t guess the master''s mind."


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning smiled at the speech. "Liu Xu, you grew up with me. How can you not guess my mind.


    But this man will eventually grow up. Otherwise, in this deep palace that eats people and does not spit out bones, he can only die, have nothing, bury, body, land and land. "


    In the last sentence, MI Youning jumped out word by word.


    Willow catkins knelt on the ground, and their graceful body trembled for a few minutes.


    "Yes, I know. I will never hold back my master."


    "Get up, if only you had this heart."


    Mi Youning saw almost, and then he made people stand up.


    Catkins stood up slowly.


    At this time, she suddenly remembered that she had not knelt down for this woman for a long time.


    Now it''s really different to let her kneel on the ground for so long.


    Catkins stood up and stood aside silently.


    She hung her head so that people could not see the emotion on her face and the careful thought in her eyes.


    She needs to test whether this Zhu Yan is really wary of her.


    If there is really any change, she can also prepare a way back and find another backer.


    But in her own heart, she still felt that she should have thought more about it.


    After all, she grew up with Zhu Yan. It''s impossible for this relationship to be dissipated in a short time.


    So she needs to try again and find a suitable opportunity.


    Just as catkins stood, mei''er came in again.


    Her face is somewhat ugly.


    "Master, Wang Cairen is coming."


    Mi Youning played with her fat hands. Hearing mei''er''s words, she looked a little helpless.


    The original owner has a baby fat. It''s a matter of age.


    I''m only fifteen years old. I may have to wait a year or two to get rid of this baby fat.


    After sighing, MI Youning suddenly turned to mei''er.


    "Wang Cairen is coming, so please invite someone to come and neglect the master. Your skin itches!"


    She made a stern remark.


    "Good sister, don''t embarrass the slaves. I heard that my sister was ill, so I came to have a look."


    Just as mi Youning''s voice fell, a bright voice came to mind outside the door.


    It was a woman''s free and easy voice.


    Mi Youning had already taken a liking for this woman before he heard her first.


    Wang Cairen, Wang Qixuan, the emperor of today.

 Chapter 510

    Wang Qixuan came in. She didn''t look beautiful, but she made people feel good.


    The woman is free and easy.


    It''s not like a woman in the palace, but like a chivalrous woman in the happy Jianghu.


    But who knows, this woman has countless lives in her hands.


    Mi Youning immediately showed a weak expression when she saw the king''s talent.


    "Why did my sister come? It''s not a serious illness, but I''m weak. It''s getting hotter and hotter this day, and people don''t bother to move."


    Mi Youning didn''t want to offend Wang Cairen.


    Although Wang Cairen is a little man, who knows that this woman has the ability to stir up the back palace.


    The original owner was planted in the hands of catkins, and although catkins boarded the position under the 95 emperor.


    But it was not planted in the hands of the king.


    Or, correctly speaking, it was planted in the hands of today''s emperor.


    Thinking of the events one after another in the original plot, MI Youning was curious about the emperor.


    Wang Qixuan came in and stared at Mi Youning.


    Although this is the first official meeting between the two.


    But Wang Qixuan had already found out her details when she entered the palace on the first day.


    Now I see the people leaning on the soft collapse, but I show an unidentified smile.


    That''s interesting.


    It''s only been a month. This timid but cowardly woman has changed a lot.


    When the other party opens his mouth, his attitude doesn''t look like that of a small family.


    It''s like a girl from an aristocratic family in the capital.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know whether it''s just the appearance or whether it''s really changed from the inside.


    Wang Qixuan looked worried and frowned.


    "What''s the matter with my sister? She looks so pale."


    She stepped forward to MI Youning, with worry in her eyes.


    Mi Youning almost laughed when she heard Wang Qixuan''s words of lying.


    This woman also has the ability to turn black into white.


    She slept very well last night, although she didn''t look good when she got up in the morning.


    But now she has been basking in the sun for a long time, and her face is very ruddy.


    Before, she looked at the slanting mirror and could see that her face was very healthy.


    Now the woman who came forward, in order to cater to her words, turned black and white upside down.


    This character she likes, if this woman, don''t kill her.


    Seeing Wang Qixuan coming, MI Youning immediately warmly held her hand. "Sister, sit down quickly. I''ve been in the palace for a month. I''m not good at my body. I''m always sick in three days or two."


    Wang Qixuan followed mi Youning''s movements and sat down next to soft collapse.


    "Don''t say that, sister. You''ll be fine when you get used to it."


    She looked at Mi Youning, who was healthy and looked good, and smiled.


    Mi Youning loosened each other''s hands and looked out of the window sadly.


    "Maybe my sister was timid. I was frightened by the war a few days ago."


    After that, MI Youning covered Yue Xiong''s mouth with his hand, and his face showed a look of fear.


    Wang Qixuan looked at the woman in front of her with a smile.


    It''s really different.


    This woman named Zhu Yan is also quite adapted to the deep palace. She only entered the palace for a short month.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid. Sister is from the past. As long as we don''t make mistakes, we won''t be involved."


    Under this premise, you will not violate the Queen''s bottom line and seduce the emperor.


    Wang Qixuan took mi Youning''s hand again to show her closeness.


    Mi Youning turned and looked at her gratefully.

 Chapter 511

    "Thank you, sister. I''m lonely in this palace. I''ll come often in the future."


    Mi Youning looked at Wang Qixuan with clear eyes.


    The latter also kept smiling and said, "good sister, as long as you don''t dislike me."


    "How can it be? My sister wants my sister to come every day."


    You come and I''ll greet each other.


    Finally, Wang Qixuan took the initiative to talk about this morning.


    "Sister, sister, I''m busy cleaning up some sundries in the palace recently. That''s why I called your charm. Don''t annoy sister."


    When she said this, she had an apology on her face.


    Mi Youning looked at her coyly and angrily. "Sister said that you will be short of people in the future. Just come to sister and call people."


    Then he looked at the catkins standing aside with a complex look, "catkins."


    The latter heard that she was called and stood up immediately.


    "The maidservant is..."


    Mi Youning pointed to Liu Xu and said to Wang Qixuan, "this is my personal servant girl. Let her go to my sister today to help. If there are any disadvantages, I''ll teach you."


    Wang Qixuan looked down at the person mi Youning pointed to, and her face returned to her previous smiling appearance.


    "Sister, this is not very good."


    She looked hesitant.


    Mi Youning''s face showed a smiling look. "Just ask your sister. Don''t be polite to your sister."


    Seeing the smile on her face, a flash of light flashed in Wang Qixuan''s eyes.


    She hesitated and said, "this..."


    Wang Qixuan seemed to understand what the woman in front of her meant.


    Similarly, MI Youning also gave Wang Qixuan a signal.


    They are all wearing false faces.


    But now we can still exchange greetings like this, which shows that we don''t hate each other.


    Mi Youning pushes catkins out, which is a signal.


    The big servant girl around her was sent to another palace to help, which shows that she doesn''t trust this person at all.


    This is the rule that catkins have been in the palace for a month.


    After all, it''s a small place to enter the palace. Even learning the rules in the palace is only superficial.


    The knowledge of the harem is great.


    Wang Qixuan hesitated. Mi Youning pretended to sink. "Sister, you are the one who dislikes me."


    "Hahaha..." seeing that she was really angry, Wang Qixuan laughed.


    "How can I refuse my sister''s kindness? My sister is here. Thank you very much."


    Mi Youning smiled happily on his face when he heard the speech. "Just don''t dislike my sister."


    After that, he said seriously to Liu Xu, "Liu Xu, you are the person around me. Don''t make my sister angry."


    Willow catkins hung their heads and hung unwilling on their faces.


    At this time, she did not think of what this meant.


    I only know that those who are sent around like this are full of grievances.


    However, the moment she looked up, her face showed respect.


    "I know. Please rest assured."


    Mei''er stood in the corner of the room, looking ahead, looking at her nose, nose and heart, as if she didn''t know about these masters.


    But there was a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    But it soon dissipated.


    "It''s getting late, so my sister left first."


    Wang Qixuan stood up with a helpless expression.


    "In this palace, as long as you have a low position, you are not good at hand. You should do everything yourself."


    She inadvertently uttered these words, but her eyes were fixed on MI Youning.


    Mi Youning''s expression was also bitter for the look.


    "Who says no, but there is a saying that the higher you climb, the harder you fall."

 Chapter 512

    "Who says no, but there is a good saying. The higher you climb, the harder you fall."


    She smiled at Wang Qixuan with a sincere and plain expression.


    "Ha ha......" Wang Qixuan laughed.


    After she finished laughing, she suddenly bent down and leaned close to MI Youning.


    She whispered in her ear, "my sister is really a sensible person. Such a person can live long."


    "So is my sister."


    "Let''s go. Look at my sister''s pale face. Have a rest. My sister won''t bother you."


    Wang Qixuan looked at Mi Youning''s ruddy face with both eyes. After saying this, she turned and left.


    Mi Youning bent her mouth and whispered, "sister, walk slowly, catkins keep up, and mei''er will send her to me."


    "Yes..."


    "Yes..."


    Catkins quickly followed, and mei''er turned and left the room.


    When Wang Qixuan left the room and walked out of the door, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, his face looked like a smile.


    No wonder Zhu Yan adapted so quickly.


    It turned out that there was a dishonest thing around.


    The other party gave her the man, and already did not trust him.


    I just don''t know if Zhu Yan''s change has anything to do with this slave.


    "Congratulations to Wang Cairen."


    Mei''er sent people outside the palace. Then she bent slightly and opened her mouth respectfully.


    Without looking back, Wang Qixuan went straight to her palace.


    Mi Youning sent the catkins away without showing any weakness.


    Mei''er entered the room and saw the woman sitting on the beauty couch playing with her hands.


    That''s boring.


    Now she can''t underestimate this young master.


    Although the other party is small, this means is not soft.


    Send catkins to another palace.


    In the future, no one in the surrounding palaces does not know that the catkins are abandoned.


    The man will be sent elsewhere only if he violates the taboo.


    This is not to trust her, this is a real person, as a slave.


    It''s not that the catkins grew up with the master, and I don''t know what mistakes the other party made.


    Mei''er doesn''t think that the woman in front of her doesn''t know what it means to send people to other palaces.


    I was with Wang Cairen before. They came and went. That speech revealed a lot of things.


    Mei''er went up to MI Youning, "master, Wang Cairen has gone."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning spoke lazily.


    Mei''er stood in front of her with low eyebrows and respectful attitude.


    The atmosphere in the room quieted down.


    After a while, she looked up at mei''er standing not far away.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Plain and casual words, listening to mei''er''s ears, made her feel a trace of oppression.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of knee landing is particularly clear in the room.


    Mi Youning looked very sad. How painful it should be.


    But think about her.


    Even as a princess, when I see people in the palace, I don''t kneel around.


    Thinking of her plan to cultivate mei''er in the future, MI Youning didn''t embarrass her.


    "Get up and talk. If you talk on your knees, I''ll look down at you. My neck hurts."


    Mei''er was about to speak when mi Youning made a noise.


    Listening to the funny excuse, mei''er knew she wouldn''t embarrass her, so she stood up at ease.


    She stepped forward and stood by the beauty bed.


    "Master, I am loyal to you. I will never do anything that will lose my duty."


    This is very common. There is no oath, but in a plain tone.

 Chapter 513

    Mi Youning looks up at mei''er around her.


    "I wrote down your words. If you want me to trust you, it depends on your next performance.


    You must also understand the situation now. I won''t beat and scold the person who betrayed me, but I will let her have no place in this deep palace. "


    This is the ending of catkins in the future.


    Mei''er naturally understood and immediately said, "yes, I understand. I have no two hearts."


    After Liu Xu left with Wang Cairen, he saw that some things were indeed in order in each other''s palace.


    The great maid in waiting beside Wang Cairen came up and assigned her to work.


    Those things are heavy and even messy.


    The catkins didn''t stop for the next half day.


    After doing this, he was assigned to do something else.


    This is still the work she hasn''t done with Zhu Yan.


    At this moment, she not only resented Zhu Yan, but also resented Wang Cairen and the great palace maids around her.


    Liu Xu didn''t go back until it was dark.


    At this time, MI Youning had already gone to bed to rest under mei''er''s service.


    She took the script in her hand and looked at it with interest under the candlelight.


    Mei''er stood not far from her, but her face was red and she didn''t dare to look up at the woman leaning on the bed.


    Mi Youning looked at it with relish, and she turned another page.


    Liu Xu then walked into the bedroom.


    "Master..."


    Listen to the wronged tone.


    Mi Youning kept his eyes on the script and said, "I''m back."


    Liu Xu knelt on the ground and couldn''t help looking up at the people on the couch when he heard the plain voice.


    This glance surprised her.


    "Master... You... You..."


    After talking for a long time, I didn''t make myself clear.


    Mi Youning frowned, closed the script and put it aside.


    There was a picture on the book cover. It was a man and a woman. They were all naked.


    The figure in the picture, with its intimate posture, makes people blush when they see it.


    No wonder Meier''s cheeks are red.


    And the shocked tone of Liu Xu''s hesitation.


    Mi Youning looked calm and looked down at the people kneeling on the ground.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Liu Xu knew that this was asking her and quickly shook his head.


    Before, she wanted to show her grievances and win sympathy. She asked her not to go to Wang Cairen.


    But seeing Zhu Yan, who grew up together since childhood, read that kind of script, Liu Xu completely changed his attitude.


    "Master, how can you see such things? We agreed not to see such shameful things."


    Hearing this, mei''er raised her blushing face.


    Sharp eyes looked at catkins.


    The catkins are really impatient.


    The Lord is the emperor''s woman.


    This is what all women must see, just to serve the emperor.


    If the Lord doesn''t read and understand these, and annoys the emperor at that time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At the same time, MI Youning naturally understands these.


    Today, she took out the script just to wait for the scene in front of her.


    The original owner entered the palace, although it was not like white paper.


    But he was also "protected" by catkins and became a fool than white paper.


    Take this picture of spring (Palace).


    The original owner looked through the script before, but he blushed at the sight.


    And catkins told her not to look at it again. She hated it very much.


    It''s embarrassing to say such things.


    If the emperor really dotes on her, he doesn''t need her.


    However, afterwards, Liu Xu turned over the story book.


    It can be seen what kind of purpose his heart is holding.

 Chapter 514

    Mi Youning picked up the script and fiddled with it at will.


    "Catkins, do you think I''ll be kicked out of the dragon''s bed if I don''t look at it and serve the emperor well in the future?"


    Very worried in words.


    Catkins knelt on the ground, with an amazing light in their eyes.


    This is exactly what she wants.


    Zhu Yan can''t serve the emperor well, and her beauty is also good.


    At that time, she can get everything she wants with her own capital.


    Mi Youning didn''t have to look at her, but she also knew that she was careful.


    She then threw the script aside, "catkins, I know you dislike these things, but this is the treasure of your master. It is essential to get the emperor''s favor - love.


    But also in-depth study and thorough study, just in order to wait for the emperor to announce the time when your master''s son will go to bed.


    It''s good to use the moves in this script and all the postures above to get Sheng Chong. "


    Willow catkins knelt on the ground with more and more forbearance.


    This Zhu Yan is really different.


    Don''t tempt her.


    If Zhu Yan had been in the past, he would never have said such shameless words.


    Yes, shameless.


    It''s shameless for a woman to say such a straightforward thing.


    "But, Lord, you don''t have to force yourself."


    Willow catkins continued to speak without giving up.


    She really doesn''t understand why Zhu Yan has changed her temperament and is much smarter.


    "Catkins, you are a slave who doesn''t understand. We, the emperor''s women, can only do this. We were born for the emperor."


    Mi Youning looked at the catkins. The expression on his face became more and more ugly. Then he waved his hand, "all right, go down. The kitchen has left food for you."


    Hearing this, Liu Xu got up and slowly withdrew from his study even if he was unwilling.


    After she left, MI Youning threw the script in her hand at mei''er.


    "It''s boring to lose this thing."


    This is very conservative in ancient times.


    In addition to showing her the pen power on the picture and the description of the task, she really couldn''t see the obscure posture.


    It''s so backward that people don''t feel much after watching it.


    It''s like reading an ordinary magazine.


    Mei''er looked at the script in her hand and looked like an enemy.


    But she soon recovered her usual respectful appearance.


    "Yes, master."


    Mei''er walked out holding the script, but she stopped halfway.


    She turned to MI Youning, who was leaning on the couch, and asked vaguely, "master, have you finished reading?"


    Mi Youning was stunned at her words.


    "Hahaha..."


    But then she laughed.


    "Mei''er, you don''t take what I just said seriously."


    Although she is not young, she is still a person.


    Mei''er held the script in her hand and listened to MI Youning''s laughter. She stood very stiff.


    "The master just said..."


    She couldn''t go on with the rest.


    Mi Youning held his head in his hand and looked at mei''er. "What I said just now is nonsense, and how can I have the chance to see the emperor as a little talented person.


    I can''t say. If the other party doesn''t raise it, it won''t work if I show it to me. "


    At last, MI Youning smiled mysteriously.


    Although mei''er was not close to her, she also heard the last sentence in her ear.


    Her expression immediately became frightened. "Master, don''t say this."


    Then she walked quickly to the outside of the bedroom and looked around to see who was there.

 Chapter 515

    Seeing no one outside, mei''er walked into the room again.


    She came to MI Youning with a serious expression, "master, you can''t say that again. In this deep palace, misfortune comes out of your mouth."


    Mi Youning comforted her with a smile, "OK, there''s no one."


    Mei''er saw that she always knew, so she left with the script in her hand.


    "The slave and maid will deal with this first and come back soon."


    "Well, go."


    ¡­¡­


    Catkins went to the kitchenette.


    It''s a kitchen, but it''s a small compartment for their slaves to eat.


    There is no kitchen utensils in it, only a table and a few stools.


    There is a plate on the table, in which there are two steamed buns.


    There''s nothing else.


    Seeing this scene, catkins clenched their teeth.


    Unexpectedly, only two steamed buns were left for her.


    This Zhu Yan is too much.


    And that ugly girl.


    Even two steamed buns, catkins still went to pick them up.


    She took a hate bite, and the unwilling eyes in her eyes seemed to swallow someone.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning watched mei''er leave, and then looked up at the roof.


    She''s really busy here today.


    There''s someone in the room. She found out before.


    Just before the catkins came, people were already in the room.


    Just don''t know who it is.


    Mi Youning guessed that it should be Wang Cairen.


    After all, this woman''s identity is not as simple as a little talent.


    Whoever it is, she doesn''t have much interest.


    Now that she is active, there must be a place for her in the harem.


    To die, to work.


    She... Decided to sleep for the time being.


    There should be news from Lv Liang tomorrow.


    Looks like she should act, too.


    Mi Youning lay down, covered with a thin quilt and closed his eyes.


    Now the weather is fine. If it gets hotter and hotter in a few days, it will be sad.


    It takes a lot of ice to get through this summer.


    Mei''er burned the script and went back to the bedroom again.


    But I saw the people in bed and had fallen asleep.


    She dropped the curtain on the bed and went to the outside to watch the night.


    Mei''er had just finished laying the floor, and catkins came from outside.


    The other party''s face was very ugly and went straight to the bedroom.


    Mei''er frowned and went forward, "the master has gone to bed."


    Catkins sneered at mei''er, "what are you? How many years have I been with miss and how long have you served her? How can you speak?"


    Hearing the sarcastic words, mei''er''s face remained unchanged and still stopped her.


    "The master has gone to bed. Let''s talk about what''s going on."


    Liu Xu saw that she didn''t get out of the way and wanted to shout inside.


    Mei''er saw that she had just opened her mouth and immediately said, "if the master is unhappy, even if you have been with her for many years, don''t forget your identity. We are just slaves."


    Catkins looked back at mei''er''s sight.


    I saw the latter with disdain in his eyes.


    That look, like Zhu Yan this morning, seemed to see through her.


    "Hum!" catkins was a little guilty, but also cold hum, turned and left.


    Mi Youning, lying on her bedroom bed, closed her eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Seeing the catkins gone, mei''er cut off the candles in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Heart nourishing hall.


    In the emperor''s bedroom.


    Murong Chen, dressed in his bedroom clothes, sat at the outdoor table and listened to the report of the dark guard below.


    At the same time, he also read all the information belonging to the woman named Zhu Yan.


    The dark guard kneeling on the ground is still describing the woman''s behavior and remarks.

 Chapter 516

    Hearing that woman looking at the fire avoidance map, Murong Chen Junya''s face was stunned.


    However, when they hear each other, they want to study the content of the script thoroughly, just to get his favor.


    This made his eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    But then dark Wei said that the woman thought she was born for him.


    This made him laugh and cry, and some thought it was a woman he had never met, too naive and silly.


    Murong Chen browsed all the information about the woman in his hand.


    Then dark Wei''s words completely changed his face.


    The handsome face was full of gloom and a trace of anger.


    Any man can''t stand hearing that he can''t.


    Not to mention Murong Chen.


    His face was livid and he put the rice paper in his hand on the table.


    Sharp and low-pressure vision, straight to the dark guard kneeling on the ground.


    The latter knelt on the ground and felt the pressure, and his body couldn''t help moving.


    If he could, he didn''t want to say that.


    But because of the responsibility, we can''t miss any information.


    "What else did she say?"


    Murong Chen has no good feelings for Zhu Yan at this time.


    There''s even the idea of strangling each other.


    Look at the fire avoidance map, speak boldly, and even say he doesn''t lift it behind his back.


    Such a woman is so careless when she enters the harem. She is definitely looking for death.


    Hearing the dignified voice above, the dark guard immediately respectfully said, "go back to the master. It''s gone. Zhu Cairen didn''t come back until he slept with his subordinates."


    Murong Chen was relieved to see this. He was really afraid of the woman and said other bold and earth shaking words.


    Since the other party says he won''t lift it.


    It also means you must know something.


    In the three years since he became king, he has never touched any woman around him.


    Even on the 15th day of the first day of the lunar new year, when we arrive at the Queen''s bedroom, we sleep on separate beds.


    No one knows this except the queen and him.


    But Zhu Cairen said that he couldn''t.


    He didn''t know whether he really knew anything.


    But at this time, he will not underestimate this woman.


    The other party dared to calculate the Empress Dowager.


    She could see the old things many years ago, and it could be seen that this woman was different.


    "Go down."


    Murongchen stood up and walked around the table to the bedroom.


    "Yes."


    The dark guard answered and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Murong Chen just walked a few steps and returned the same way.


    He reached for the stationery on the table.


    Squint at these things, then walk to the candlestick.


    He put the letter paper into the fire and the paper burned slowly.


    Murong Chen''s lips curved with a faint smile.


    The daughter of Qipin county magistrate has never been to the capital in the future.


    But within a month of entering the palace, he knew the old story more than ten years ago.


    Even very planned to deal with it.


    Bamboo garden.


    If it wasn''t that day, I overheard it behind the rockery.


    He really forgot the bamboo garden.


    No one has lived in this place for many years.


    I don''t know who arranged it, but let Zhu Yan enter the bamboo garden.


    The intention is obvious.


    His harem is becoming more and more lively.


    These women calculate this and that every day.


    Hands are stained with a lot of human lives.


    This is their trick to kill time.


    Murong Chen looked at the paper burning out, and then turned to the bedroom.


    If it was before, he let these women go.


    Whatever they do, as long as they don''t interfere with his past.


    But now Murong Chen is interested in the bold Zhu Yan.

 Chapter 517

    Mi Youning, who is sleeping here, will never think of it.


    The man in her house would be the man of emperor murongchen.


    I didn''t even know she had been watched.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning woke up and saw the catkins with reddish eyes.


    The other side stood by her bed, looking very haggard.


    Fortunately, she is not timid.


    Otherwise, open your eyes and see such a person with sad eyes.


    Her soul was scared.


    The willow catkins looked wronged, and with a faint resentment, his face was haggard and very pale.


    Mi Youning saw her, sat up from the couch and gently pressed her forehead.


    "Catkins, you want to scare me to death and stand here without saying a word."


    Liu Xu saw that she opened her eyes and was about to speak when she heard these words.


    This deepened the grievance on her face.


    "Master, how can you say that? I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Mei''er stood outside and heard the sound inside. She immediately came in.


    She picked up the clothes on the shelf and walked to MI Youning sitting on the couch.


    "Master..."


    Mi Youning sees mei''er coming with her clothes in her arms.


    She stayed and stood on the ground in her shoes.


    She opened her arms and mei''er served her to dress.


    Willow catkins stood aside without any action. They looked very wronged.


    At this time, MI Youning seemed to think of her.


    She turned to look at the catkins, frowned and said, "catkins, you look like this. Go next door today. Don''t do anything bad and annoy sister Wang."


    Mi Youning was worried.


    Liu Xu thought he was concerned about her at this time, and immediately came forward and said, "master, I didn''t rest well last night, and now I''m still weak."


    Hearing this, MI Youning nodded.


    Mei''er''s head dropped and a sarcastic smile was aroused at the corners of her mouth.


    "Well..." Mi Youning looked distressed.


    Then her expression changed, looked at the catkins and said quickly, "don''t go now."


    Liu Xu''s wronged face immediately showed surprise.


    But then mi Youning''s words made her face stiff.


    "Today I''ll go to Wang Cairen and make amends in person. You can rest for a long time and go again in the afternoon."


    "Master!"


    Mi Youning waved his hand, "that''s it."


    With the help of mei''er, she went to clean her face and rinse her mouth.


    Catkins couldn''t believe looking at her leaving back.


    It was not until people went out that she regained consciousness and quickly chased out.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of landing on your knees.


    "Master, you can''t do this to me. We grew up. I don''t want to go to Wang Cairen. Please let mei''er go."


    As mi Youning wiped her face, Liu Xu ran to her and knelt on the ground.


    Her expression was very helpless and said, "catkins, how can you take back what your master said? Isn''t this a slap in the face?"


    "You said yesterday that Wang Cairen came into the palace earlier than me. He wanted to give me some thin noodles.


    You also know that it''s hard to survive in the harem. Now you should work hard for my master. "


    Mei''er immediately came forward and gave her mouthwash after she said this.


    Willow catkins knelt on the ground. They were stupid.


    She recalled what she said yesterday. She did say such words.


    But she did it to refute Zhu Yan.


    Now she prevaricates with these words, which makes her both oppressed and full of hatred for the woman in front of her.


    Zhu Yan was different from her, and even began to alienate her.


    "Master, it''s time for breakfast."

 Chapter 518

    "Master, it''s time for breakfast."


    Mei''er waited on MI Youning and opened her mouth respectfully.


    Mi Youning nodded without looking at the catkins kneeling on the ground and walked outside.


    Catkins looked up at her leaving figure, with resentment in her eyes.


    When she saw someone leave, she got up from the ground and her eyes were very gloomy.


    Mi Youning went out of the hall and saw the porridge and vegetables on the table.


    It''s not easy for women in the harem.


    Women outside the palace think that when they enter the palace, they are the noble women in the world and enjoy a luxurious life.


    But I don''t know that the position is not enough. In this harem, it''s just living suffering.


    Mi Youning sat down and looked at the "plain food" at this table.


    But I thought, when will this day end.


    Liu Xu came out and saw mi Youning sitting at the table. She left behind Fu.


    The expression is a little ugly.


    Mi Youning didn''t give her a look.


    Because the good play is about to begin.


    Catkins went out of the door and went straight to her house.


    On the way, the more you think about it, the more unwilling you are.


    She listened and stopped by the marble flower bed.


    There was a hint of meditation in his eyes.


    Now Zhu Yan''s attitude towards her has been very obvious.


    It''s time for her to find a way back.


    Suddenly catkins looked at a place in the flower bed and frowned.


    There was a dark thing under the dead tree in the flower bed. What was wrapped up.


    She frowned and brought it out with her hand.


    It''s dirty and looks very old. It''s been years.


    Liu Xu took the things in his hand and looked left and right.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she returned to her room with something in her arms.


    Close the door and open the dirty package with catkins.


    There was something bright yellow in it.


    She opened it and the handwriting on the cloth silk came into her eyes.


    Because I followed Zhu Yan since childhood, the catkins are also literate.


    Seeing the above content, catkins'' heart beat.


    She held the silk in her arms, with surprise and prudence in her eyes.


    This thing is really the key to her.


    Catkins walked around the room with the silk in their arms.


    After a while, she had an idea in her mind.


    He folded the silk cloth and put it in his arms, opened the door, left quickly and walked out of the bamboo garden.


    Mi Youning has finished here.


    She washed her hands and said to the mei''er around her, "go and see if the catkins are still in the bamboo garden."


    Mei''er replied, "yes." then she left.


    Mi Youning came to the bedroom, sat in front of the Hua dressing mirror, picked up rouge and began to put on makeup.


    When mei''er came back, MI Youning''s makeup had been completed.


    Her face was pale and frightening.


    Those eyes were not as smart as the first, and they were lifeless.


    It''s like being seriously ill and dying soon.


    Mei''er came in and her face changed greatly when she saw her like this.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    She walked quickly with worry and fear in her eyes.


    Mi Youning''s pale face showed a smile, "it''s all right, it''s just makeup."


    Her smile made her face even more ugly.


    Mei''er was terrified to see that she was terminally ill.


    "Master, what are you... Doing?"


    Mi Youning turned her head to the mirror, looked at her makeup and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he said, "mei''er, someone will come later. I should remember what I said..."

 Chapter 519

    Mei''er''s heart hung up when she heard mi Youning''s words.


    Zhu Cairen has only been in the palace for one month. How could he disturb the queen.


    Mi Youning just told mei''er that the Queen''s people would invite them later.


    If someone asks, let her insist that the master is seriously ill and spits blood.


    She doesn''t have to say anything else. Just insist on it.


    Mei''er was also afraid of the queen, the noble woman in the harem.


    "Master, are you thinking too much?"


    Although mei''er had believed half of it, she still didn''t understand how she knew it in advance.


    Are you really seriously ill and start thinking.


    Mei''er saw the makeup on MI Youning''s face and couldn''t help but substitute that she was really seriously ill.


    Mi Youning smelled the speech, but smiled mysteriously at her.


    "Zhu Cairen!"


    Just then, a sharp voice came from outside the door.


    That''s the characteristic of the palace, the voice of the eunuch.


    Mi Youning stood up. Her body shook yellow, as if she couldn''t stand steadily.


    Mei''er saw this and immediately came forward to help her.


    "Help me out."


    Mei''er nodded and helped mi Youning out of the bedroom.


    There were several eunuchs outside who were staring at their master and servant.


    These people were surprised when they saw mi Youning''s pale face and terminally ill appearance.


    One of the eunuchs stepped forward, "Zhu Cairen, empress, please."


    Mi Youning''s eyes widened when she heard the speech, and her pale face was frightened.


    "The empress summoned me, but what''s the matter?"


    Her voice trembled.


    The eunuch who made a noise looked at her disdainfully, "how do slaves know about the master? The empress is still waiting. Zhu Cairen, please."


    The other party rushed out and stretched out his hand. His words were very high, but his actions were very regular.


    Mi Youning nodded secretly, worthy of being the person around the queen.


    Seeing each other''s actions, she looked at the mei''er around her in fear, as if she didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, mei''er had calmed down.


    Now that he knew that the master had plans, seeing her like this, he hardened his head and said, "master, the queen summoned us. We can''t delay."


    The eunuchs were impatient. Mi Youning tightened her lips and nodded gently.


    Mei''er saw this and helped her to the door.


    However, as soon as she walked out of the door, MI Youning''s body collapsed.


    Mei''er helped her and squatted down - body following her movements.


    She said anxiously, "master, master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Cough..."


    Mi Youning takes out her handkerchief, covers her mouth and keeps coughing.


    "No... nothing..." she said hard, "let''s go. The queen is still waiting."


    Several eunuchs behind them frowned when they saw how their master and servant looked.


    In the case of Zhu Cairen, if you go to Fengqi palace, you still don''t know what year and month.


    When the eunuch who spoke before saw mi Youning like this, he was seriously ill.


    He said to the people around him, "find a stretcher and carry people back."


    The queen is waiting. They dare not keep the master waiting.


    "Yes."


    The men left quickly.


    Mi Youning leaned against mei''er and squatted.


    Hearing this, I felt a smile in my eyes.


    Let her walk to Fengqi Palace on two legs. She won''t do such a tiring thing.


    Now the situation is just as she intended.


    Soon the eunuchs came back and carried a stretcher made of bamboo with seats on it.

 Chapter 520

    Mi Youning saw the simple stretcher and coughed again, "cough... Cough..."


    When the eunuch saw her like this, there was a look of bad luck in his eyes.


    "Zhu Cairen, hurry up. The queen is waiting. Don''t waste time."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Mei''er helped mi Youning stand up and responded respectfully.


    Mi Youning still holds his handkerchief over his mouth and slowly stands up.


    As she sat in the seat, the handkerchief came down.


    The white veil was seen by several people around.


    It made their faces change.


    Because the white veil has a touch of red.


    This is vomiting blood.


    Seeing this, several eunuchs around him guessed that Zhu Cairen would die soon.


    But whether this man is dead or alive has nothing to do with them.


    "Let''s go."


    Several eunuchs who came raised stretchers and left.


    Mei''er followed mi Youning and left.


    At this time, she was flustered.


    Fengqi palace will arrive soon.


    Outside the magnificent palace, MI Youning looked up.


    Solemn and solemn, very atmospheric, giving people a sense of dignity.


    "Zhu Cairen, come down. The master is still waiting inside."


    The eunuchs put her down, and the tone was higher again.


    Their attitude is obvious and more domineering than before.


    Seeing this, MI Youning handed her hand to mei''er, "cough..."


    Of course, I don''t forget to cough.


    Mei''er helped her and followed the eunuchs.


    They walked into Fengqi palace step by step.


    The dress in the palace is even more luxurious and magnificent.


    Walking into the main hall, MI Youning saw a woman sitting on the main seat in Phoenix clothes.


    The thick makeup makes people can''t see her original face, but it gives people a particularly dignified momentum.


    Mi Youning quickly glanced at the queen, Kong Xindan.


    Then he put his eyes on the people who sat down.


    The two women sitting in the first place on the left and right are princess de and Princess Shu.


    Below are the concubines with low scores.


    In the center of the hall, there was a man kneeling.


    That is a woman, or MI Youning looks familiar.


    When she saw the man, her face immediately changed. She couldn''t believe it. She was very frightened and said, "catkins!"


    Catkins hung their heads and did not move.


    It''s like I didn''t hear mi Youning calling her.


    "Presumptuous! Shout loudly in front of the queen. Zhu Cairen, what are your rules?"


    The big maid in waiting beside the queen came forward and said in a fierce voice.


    Mi Youning leaned against mei''er''s arms and looked weakly at the LORD against the people''s eyes.


    "My concubine has seen the queen, but I don''t know what mistake I have made?


    She has been with me since childhood. Sometimes she inevitably breaks the rules and asks the queen to be generous. "


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, everyone looked at her and became strange one after another.


    The eyes kept sweeping away mi Youning and catkins.


    Mi Youning looked at the crowd calmly. She took out her handkerchief and coughed a few times, "cough..."


    The queen, wearing a phoenix suit, glanced at Mi Youning standing below.


    At this time, it seemed to her that there was no such person at all.


    However, the other party''s words aroused her some interest.


    In particular, what happened today is very important.


    She has sent someone to the emperor.


    "Zhu Cairen doesn''t have to be polite. You must be ill when you look like this."


    Mi Youning nodded weakly. "My concubine is not in good health recently, but I don''t know whether the queen summoned me today because the girl around me made a mistake?"

 Chapter 521

    The virtuous imperial concubine sitting aside, hearing her words, couldn''t help opening her mouth, "the servant girl around you has great skills."


    Mi Youning looks at Princess de with confusion in her eyes.


    The German imperial concubine is not beautiful, but she also has a bit of elegant style.


    "I''ve seen Princess De, cough..."


    At this time, MI Youning suddenly coughed violently.


    She reached out and covered her mouth with a handkerchief, "cough..."


    When the people in the hall saw her like this, they all showed disgusting eyes.


    He coughed like he was going to die.


    When mi Youning put down the veil, someone immediately made a noise.


    "Ah... Blood! Blood!"


    The man who made a frightened sound was the concubine sitting at the end.


    The other party stood up and pointed to MI Youning''s handkerchief in horror.


    After that, her eyes turned white and fainted. She was caught by the palace maid behind her.


    Seeing this change, the queen sitting in the first place showed her displeasure.


    "It''s not proper to make a noise. Take Qi''s concubines down and give Zhu Cairen a seat."


    The surrounding maids, move quickly.


    Mi Youning''s side, soon a maid in waiting moved a stool.


    She thanked the queen and sat down with mei''er''s help.


    And Qi''s concubines, who had been making a lot of noise before, were also taken out.


    The room was quiet again.


    The queen looked at Mi Youning with a serious face, "Zhu Cairen, the girl around you said you hid something you shouldn''t have."


    As soon as he said this, MI Youning''s face changed greatly.


    Her expression was a little embarrassed, with a touch of embarrassment and a Jiao shy look.


    The queen was even more bored when she saw her expression. "Look at you, you really hid it. Why don''t you report it to the police and what do you want to do with it!"


    The voice was so severe that MI Youning was startled.


    She showed a puzzled expression and looked at the queen, "queen, the concubine was given by her mother."


    The people around her also showed a puzzled expression when they heard her words.


    Not to mention the queen, "your mother gave it to you?"


    Mi Youning nodded to the queen, "well, it was given by her mother when her concubines entered the palace, but I don''t know that Liu Xu is a girl..."


    Her eyes looked at the catkins with a trace of disappointment.


    "What is it?"


    The queen felt something was wrong.


    "Yes..." Mi Youning said with some embarrassment.


    "Say! What on earth is it! Zhu Cairen today - if you don''t make things clear, your life should be left!"


    Mi Youning saw that the queen was angry and his tone was extremely severe.


    She looked at each other in fear, opened her mouth and said, "avoid fire map."


    As soon as the words fell to the ground, the surroundings became quiet.


    "Poop..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Finally, it was Princess de and Princess Shu. They couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha..."


    Other concubines around also laughed.


    Mi Youning saw this bite bite lip and quickly hung his head as if he had no face to see people.


    The Queen''s eyes were stunned and looked at Mi Youning with disgust.


    But there is not much doubt.


    She covered her mouth with a veil and bent a mocking smile.


    Liu Xu has been watching. At this time, hearing mi Youning''s words, his intuition is not good.


    She turned her head and looked at the place where mi Youning was sitting.


    "Master, my wife gave you a fire avoidance map at the beginning, but you still hid the things buried in the flower bed in the bamboo garden."


    Hearing this, MI Youning frowned and looked at her, "catkins, I can''t understand what you said."

 Chapter 522

    Liu Xu was not surprised to see mi Youning say so.


    "Master, what you dug out from the flower bed, you see, but let me bury it back.


    I didn''t even let me tell anyone that the maid thought about it and felt something was wrong at this time. Then she came to the queen and handed it in.


    You told me this yourself. "


    Mi Youning frowned, "cough... Catkins, I didn''t tell you."


    Then her eyes showed disappointment, "catkins, you are my master and servant for many years. I have never treated you badly. I don''t understand why you want to do this.


    You call me master, but now you come to the queen. It''s hard to say whether it''s unreasonable. You should be a slave, but you''ve lost your duty. "


    Mi Youning finished and glanced at the eyes of the people around him.


    The catkins in my heart are still too young after all.


    Liu Xu wants to pull mi Youning off her horse. Only when the other party falls down can she find another person to retreat.


    When he got the thing, Liu Xu wanted to bring Zhu Yan down.


    Now, hearing mi Youning''s accusation, she has no guilt at all.


    On the contrary, he said very justly, "when I entered this palace, I just wanted to live, not die."


    The queen looked at the master and servant and pressed her forehead, "shut up!"


    She looked at Mi Youning. "Zhu Cairen, if you deny all this, what evidence can you get rid of the suspicion?"


    Mi Youning looked at the empress in ignorance, "concubines don''t know what it is and how to get rid of suspicion."


    The queen looked at the package on the table, which she had seen with her own eyes before.


    At that time, Princess de and Princess Shu were there, and they had met.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager had to be careful.


    Now the master and servant confront each other, and the situation is not very optimistic.


    If it was in the past, she directly ordered to call first and then ask.


    Now it seems that we can only wait for the emperor.


    Mi Youning also had a headache when she saw the queen, and the corners of her mouth curved a little.


    She closed her eyes and fainted.


    Mei''er caught the man with quick eyes and hands, "master!"


    This phenomenon, let the surrounding concubines look at, did not show a surprised face.


    Before, Zhu Cairen looked like he was about to die.


    Now fainting is not easy to insist.


    As for whether it is true or false, no one knows.


    Seeing this, the queen narrowed her eyes, "come on, carry Zhu Cairen to the back and ask the imperial doctor."


    In fact, she also has doubts about Zhu Cairen.


    Because it was the xuanren in the Queen''s bedroom, the imperial doctor arrived soon.


    The imperial doctor gave mi Youning a pulse and frowned gently.


    After a while, he got up and went to the hall.


    "Tell the queen that the body of the little master in the house has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. It must be caused by daily panic. If you want to change, you need to find out the cause."


    When the queen and her concubines heard this, they believed that Zhu Cairen was really bad.


    Therefore, the queen, Princess de and Princess Shu looked at the catkins kneeling on the ground, and their eyes were meaningful.


    I''m afraid there''s really no need for a dying person to do something with this thing.


    "You step back."


    The queen waved to the doctor.


    Lying indoors, MI Youning closed her eyes and really fainted.


    At this time, she entered the ring soul space.


    Of course you have to do the whole set.


    The catkins are too young. Now she has forced herself to death.


    Of course, she won''t let each other die like this.


    Mi Youning looked at the colorful glazed stone in the space of the ring soul.

 Chapter 523

    This time, I don''t know if I will meet someone who will change this broken stone.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen, who had just stepped down, was stopped by people in the Queen''s palace without changing his Dragon Robe.


    There was a frown between his eyes.


    I heard that the other party had something important and even related to the bamboo garden.


    Murong Chen''s eyes showed meditation.


    Zhuyuan, Zhuyan.


    He said to the humanity in the Queen''s palace, "I know, and then I''ll go."


    After talking, he left with Grandpa Han behind him.


    Just this morning, the ministers had heard the rumors outside.


    It is said that the Empress Dowager killed the descendants of the former Emperor, with countless lives in her hands.


    That pile is very meticulous, including techniques, the process of every woman being forced to death.


    Although the previous dynasty did not care about the affairs of the harem.


    The matter is noisy, and they can''t ignore it.


    Especially the grand master, the teacher who pushed him up when he ascended the throne.


    The Grand Master knew that the Empress Dowager had always held great power in the harem.


    Even some trusted women were brought into the palace, making the harem a mess.


    Naturally, the grand master was the first to stand up and want the Empress Dowager to explain to the world.


    Murong Chen also said to investigate the matter.


    However, as soon as he went down, he was stopped by people in the Queen''s palace.


    The women in the bamboo garden don''t stop for a moment.


    Murongchen returned to the heart nourishing hall, changed his imperial clothes, and then went to Fengqi palace.


    ¡­¡­


    But Fengqi palace is very lively.


    Just after MI Youning fainted.


    Soon someone came in and reported that the old princess was coming.


    I just don''t know which uncle Huang''s family is.


    The queen immediately asked someone to come in.


    The old princess enters the palace, but she doesn''t need to report in advance.


    However, after the old princess came in, the queen knew that she was not alone.


    But five or six old ladies, dressed as princesses and holding walking sticks, came in step by step.


    The Queen''s head grew big at the sight.


    "Empress, Zixuan is waiting for the old lady to see you..."


    "Empress, the old lady of the grand master''s residence asked to see you..."


    "Empress, the old lady of the general''s house wants to see you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then in the capital, the old ladies with the right to speak among the powerful families arrived.


    These are the ancestors in the capital.


    Although the status is no more noble than the Empress Dowager and the queen.


    But it is respected everywhere.


    Even the queen needs to be respectful to these old ladies.


    At this time, in the hall of Fengqi palace, Princess de and Princess Shu had stood up.


    Don''t tell me about the concubines with low points.


    Because their positions were given to the old ladies.


    The Queens rose from their seats.


    Seeing this, she had already asked people to take catkins aside.


    At this time, the catkins are not as good as the scene in front of her, so the queen pays attention to them.


    "Ladies, what''s the matter with your sudden visit today?"


    The old princess sitting at the bottom spoke first.


    The old lady sat with a serious face and said, "I came here today just to give justice to the queen. The Empress Dowager mutilated the first Prince''s descendants and forced many people''s lives."


    "That''s why I came here."


    "Me too..."


    All the old ladies responded one after another.


    This time, the concubines with low scores knew what had happened after all.


    "The emperor has arrived!"


    Just then, a loud voice came from outside the door.


    The queen immediately greeted her.


    All the old ladies also got up one after another.


    Facing the emperor, they still can''t lose their sense of propriety.


    PS: [finally, thank you: you are the only loved one in my life, and you are rewarded with 100000 Book coins.]

 Chapter 524

    When Murong Chen came in, he saw a scene in the hall, and there was no accident in his eyes.


    Because he had heard the news before he came here.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    Murong Chen looked straight across the queen and sat on the throne.


    He looked at the old princess sitting at the start.


    "I have known what you are doing here. Now I have sent someone to invite the Empress Dowager."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The old princess immediately came forward and respectfully answered.


    In the room, MI Youning was still in a coma.


    Mei''er looked worried when she saw the master on the bed.


    Just now she also heard the shouting outside that the emperor was coming.


    Now it has not only disturbed the queen, but also the emperor.


    She didn''t know what it was that involved the two most distinguished people in the palace.


    "The Empress Dowager has arrived!"


    Murong Chen sat in the first place drinking tea, and the queen stood behind him.


    Hearing the arrival of the empress dowager, everyone looked in the direction of the door.


    Soon the empress dowager, with a serious face and some sharp eyes, came into the eyes of the people.


    With the help of an old woman, she calmly walked to the public.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes never left Murong Chen when she entered the hall.


    "The emperor asked AI Jia to come. The AI Jia already knows why. It''s all a matter without shadow. AI Jia won''t recognize it."


    Murong Chen heard the Empress Dowager''s words, and the action of carrying tea in his hand did not change at all.


    He put the teacup on the side table.


    Slowly turned his head and looked at the empress dowager, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "The queen mother is serious. Inviting you to come today is just to discuss the matter. After all, there is no evidence."


    Did the Empress Dowager hear this? Her stern face was slightly reduced.


    "However, the empress mother must not be very clear. At this time, it was spread outside the palace. All the people in the capital knew about it. It must be explained to the world."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows were full of anger.


    "Does the emperor allow these fools to corrupt the mourning family so much?"


    Murong Chen''s handsome face became solemn. "Empress mother, I can''t control it. Now the previous dynasty also asked me to explain."


    "Hum!" the Empress Dowager snorted coldly and winked at the old mammy around her.


    The latter took out an imperial edict, "the imperial edict is here!"


    Murong Chen saw this, and there was no unexpected expression.


    "Empress mother, your father''s Yizhi can protect you for a while, but not for a lifetime. Please give evidence to make the long public speechless."


    The Empress Dowager saw that he was so tough, which forced her to make a statement.


    The emperor naturally knows that there is no evidence and can''t let the Empress Dowager do anything.


    But it is unlikely that this matter will be settled.


    After all, not only the former dynasty, but even the harem has been involved.


    The Empress Dowager sneered, "it''s not her own. The mourners can''t give evidence, but they won''t recognize it.


    Now the emperor Yi''s purpose is here. No one can move to mourn for his family.


    Tomorrow, AI''s family will go to the national temple. "


    Murong Chen nodded, "that''s good. Please cultivate your self-cultivation. When the storm passes, I will go to pick you up."


    "The mourning family is waiting for that day."


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and turned to take mammy away.


    Murong Chen then stood up and said coldly to the queen behind him, "queen, I''ll give it to you."


    "Yes, my concubine knows."

 Chapter 525

    Murong Chen left Fengqi palace with leisurely and elegant steps.


    However, just out of Fengqi palace, Murong Chen suddenly said to Han Gong behind him, "go and see why Zhu Cairen is not here."


    When he said this, he didn''t stop.


    Hearing the speech, Duke Han immediately replied, "yes."


    Murong Chen took the Imperial Guard of honor and left Fengqi palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, he had returned to the bamboo garden.


    She opened her eyes and scanned the surrounding environment, "mei''er."


    "The maidservant is here."


    When mi Youning was just born, mei''er''s voice came from outside her bedroom.


    Mei''er went into the bedroom, looked at the people on the bed and relaxed her airway: "master, you scared me to death."


    When the queen sent someone to send them back, mei''er thought the master was pretending.


    When they came back, she began to call people, but she couldn''t wake up.


    I''m going to ask a doctor, but think about the position of the master.


    Even if I went to the hospital, no one would come.


    Now that she finally woke up, she was relieved.


    The battle in Fengqi palace frightened her.


    Seeing mei''er''s fear on her face, MI Youning smiled and said, "it''s not all right. Now I''m all back."


    She sat up from her bed and put on her shoes. "Where are the catkins? Where is she?"


    Mei''er came forward to put on her shoes and tidy up her clothes. Hearing this, she looked strange.


    "Catkins are kneeling outside the door now. The queen looked a little... She didn''t put catkins in her eyes, didn''t punish her, and even asked people to come back with us. Now she is kneeling outside the door."


    "Yes." Mi Youning answered and walked out.


    At this time, catkins knelt outside the door and hung his head motionless.


    Mi Youning saw her when she came out with mei''er.


    "Master, sit down."


    Mei''er moved out of the seat.


    Mi Youning glanced at the catkins lightly and sat down immediately.


    Catkins hung their heads and heard mei''er''s words. They knew that Zhu Yan was coming.


    Thinking of what she did today, Liu Xu also knew that she was really too careless.


    Just want to bring down Zhu Yan.


    But unexpectedly, the other party''s acting skills were so superb.


    The other party is not ill at all, how can he spit blood.


    And the previous accusations. I''m afraid the other party has already been dissatisfied with her.


    She just didn''t understand what she had done during this time, which made Zhu Yan treat her like this.


    Liu Xu slowly raised his head and looked at Mi Youning.


    "Miss, I don''t understand."


    Mi Youning looks up at the sky. It''s already past lunch time.


    No wonder her body is hungry.


    Hearing Liu Xu''s words, he looked at each other.


    "Catkins, you have been with me for many years. Maybe my tolerance has made you forget your duty. Don''t talk about the past, just talk about the present. Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Liu Xu looked deeply at Mi Youning and wanted to find something wrong in her face.


    The woman she''s been with for years is different.


    It''s different from head to toe.


    It seems that her temper has changed overnight, and even the change of her attitude is very obvious.


    She hid her reflection in her eyes and knocked her head respectfully.


    "I know my mistake."


    She didn''t have any words to refute.


    Because what happened today was her fault.


    The fault was that she was too anxious, and the fault was that she was too careless and didn''t prepare in advance.


    Mi Youning could not see Liu Xu''s face, emotion and the look in his eyes.


    But even so, she didn''t believe what Liu Xu said.


    Because of each other''s ambition and forbearance.

 Chapter 526

    Listening to Liu Xu''s words of knowing his mistakes, MI Youning said faintly, "just know your mistakes. You can kneel here today, and you don''t have to go to Wang Cairen. Go again tomorrow."


    Then she got up and went to the inner room.


    Mei''er quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Royal study.


    Murongchen also knows what mi Youning did in Fengqi palace before.


    "Is that Zhu Cairen really ill and his time is running out?"


    Han Gonggong stood at the head and said, "go back to the emperor. According to the doctor, I''m afraid this Zhu Cairen is running out of time."


    Murong Chen sighed. It''s a pity for the woman she hasn''t met.


    This is the first woman that makes him feel interesting.


    It''s a pity to be in this position now.


    But he was just a moment.


    Then he put his mind on the desk Memorial.


    Seeing this, Grandpa Han immediately stepped aside.


    ¡­¡­


    A month has passed.


    Now mi Youning is in the bamboo garden. How natural and unrestrained she is.


    Since the Empress Dowager went to the national temple, the harem has become the Queen''s world.


    Her position is low, so she doesn''t have to go to greet her. Naturally, she doesn''t know the excitement of high-ranking concubines.


    However, I have heard that the queen called some concubines to enjoy flowers and listen to the play.


    That day was also very natural and unrestrained.


    I just don''t know. Does the queen know? She''s running out of time now.


    It''s true. In a day, it''s further from death.


    Mi Youning is not interested in this.


    At this time, she is eating delicious food and enjoying it.


    Later, she met Lv Liang again.


    The boy knew her identity and even opened a small stove for her.


    There are meat dishes and some seasonal fruits every day.


    The other party didn''t ask her when to avenge him.


    All these events made mi Youning curious.


    This curiosity could not help but check the plot of the task again.


    Then I found some small changes.


    It''s really just a small change.


    She was noticed by that.


    "Master, if you don''t go out today, the pear garden not far from the bamboo garden has blossomed. Do you want to have a look?"


    Mei''er saw mi Youning finish eating and went up to clean up the table.


    Think of this month, the other party has never stepped out of the bamboo garden.


    That''s the question.


    Mi Youning held his chin and looked out at the weather.


    If it''s really hot today.


    After a few days, I don''t know if Lv Liang will send her some ice.


    Every summer, what the palace lacks most is ice.


    In a month, the Queen''s life was very natural and unrestrained.


    However, it is getting closer and closer to the big reshuffle in the palace.


    She should go out, too.


    "Let''s go out for a walk today. Let''s go to the imperial garden instead of the pear garden."


    Mei''er looked surprised when she heard the speech.


    She was a slave and maid, but she also knew that the LORD would not go out of the palace all day and would not fight or rob.


    Then it must be difficult in the future.


    Every three years, a general election will be held, and new beauties will enter the palace at that time.


    Their life will be more difficult.


    Although the emperor seldom comes to the harem to see the imperial concubines.


    But every month, I go to the queen for two days.


    Today is the first day of junior high school again.


    The emperor is going to Fengqi palace again.


    But who can say exactly whether the Lord in front of you will be favored by the emperor.


    She believes that what the master wants, as long as she does it, she will get it.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t fight or rob.


    Seeing mei''er''s surprise, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    She naturally knows each other''s thoughts.

 Chapter 527

    In this palace, you can''t fight or rob without fighting. It also depends on the means.


    So the harem is busy.


    Fight openly and secretly, fight to the death.


    This is just in the palace. It''s too boring to kill time. Slowly, my mind began to shift.


    Especially in today''s situation, which is not close to female color, this is obviously even worse.


    Mei''er cleaned up and put on makeup for MI Youning. The master and servant went out of the room this time.


    Outside the door, they saw the catkins standing in the garden to clean the yard.


    In the past month, catkins have been very orderly.


    It can even be said to be very good and follow the rules.


    Seeing mi Youning coming out, Liu Xu immediately bent - over and said, "greetings to the master."


    "Get up." Mi Youning raised his hand.


    The other party is so well behaved, but mi Youning knows what the catkins are thinking.


    This woman''s ambition and her cleverness make her unwilling to be a slave.


    After catkins got up, they still hung their heads respectfully.


    But mi Youning crossed the other side directly and left the bamboo garden.


    At this time, what she did to catkins could not compare with what catkins gave to the original owner in the original plot.


    If the cloth recording that the Empress Dowager mutilated her children and killed many people was not given by the original owner.


    But Liu Xu found it himself. Maybe the original owner won''t die.


    In the original plot, it was Zhu Yan who found the silk.


    She even read what was on it.


    She was naturally frightened by the secret news.


    Holding the attitude that more is better than less, she asked catkins to hide it again.


    The catkins took the cloth and silk given by the original owner and did not go to the queen.


    But to meet the emperor.


    After that, she exchanged the cloth for a small noble man.


    But it''s higher than talent.


    And the original owner paid the price of his life for it.


    As for the world, why is a little maid so capable, and why is the emperor threatened by a palace maid.


    Mi Youning can only sigh that the world itself is chaotic.


    Nothing can be taken seriously.


    If the catkins were the last, they did not die in the hands of Wang Cairen.


    Maybe this catkins is the destiny of the world.


    Unfortunately, in the end, the Empress Dowager died, the queen died, and Princess Shu and Princess de fell.


    Even Liu Xu, who had given birth to a child and sat in the Phoenix seat, died.


    It can only be said that there are no female masters in the world, but big bosses behind the curtain.


    All this is the emperor''s arrangement.


    Now mi Youning doesn''t understand the emperor.


    The other party looked at the women and fought back and forth.


    As long as he didn''t touch his bottom line, he didn''t ask even the dead.


    This man is a cold-blooded man.


    Mi Youning and mei''er soon came to the imperial garden.


    In the imperial garden, there were only a few people at this time.


    Because just after lunch time, the emperor would not pass by the imperial garden, so most of the concubines did not come out.


    Today''s mi Youning doesn''t dress up specially.


    Wearing a pink dress and not many hairpins on his head.


    However, she has lost a lot of weight on her face this month.


    This dress is fresh and neat, and it is the same age as flowers. It makes the passing palace women and concubines look at it a little.


    She is not the most beautiful, but also makes people look very comfortable, especially the refreshing temperament.


    It''s more comfortable for people to see.


    Mi Youning took mei''er and went straight in one direction.


    Today, she came to the imperial garden. She didn''t have a purpose, but she couldn''t return empty handed.

 Chapter 528

    When she came to the lotus pond in the imperial garden, she stopped.


    Mi Youning takes mei''er to the back of the rockery. The master and servant stop.


    She looked at the small pavilion not far away.


    There stood several maids waiting.


    In the pavilion nearest to her, two gorgeous women were sitting.


    These two people are princess de and Princess Shu.


    Now she is standing behind the rockery on the back, and she can hear them clearly.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help looking behind the rockery on the other side.


    Then she started a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    The most important thing in this palace is to see a play.


    At this time, like her, someone was watching a play and listening to the corner.


    Mei''er saw her standing here motionless. She was about to speak, but she heard a voice coming into her ears.


    "It''s been nearly two months since this woman died. Why hasn''t she heard from her?"


    This is the voice of the princess, with a dissatisfied tone.


    "What''s the hurry, sister? It''s only two months. It''s a chronic drug and can''t be noticed."


    This weak voice, in addition to the lady''s benevolence.


    The lady looks like a charming drop drop woman.


    "This woman has become more and more rampant recently. She asked us to stay with her every once in a while, just to show her power now. After the Empress Dowager left, she became crazy."


    The more princess said, the more angry she became.


    The lady smiled and said nothing. She showed her gentle face and looked at the lotus pond.


    After a while, he said, "look, sister. She will be ill in seven days."


    Said Shufei stood up.


    She smiled and looked at the princess. "Sister, this is the last time we can join hands. In the future, we will rely on our abilities."


    Hearing this, the German imperial concubine also stood up and said proudly, "that''s nature. In the future, we will rely on our abilities."


    The two women smiled at each other and slowly left the pavilion.


    Mi Youning came here and only listened to a tail.


    Mei''er heard some information from the words of Princess de and Princess Shu.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Mi Youning in front of her.


    The footsteps are far away. Princess de and Princess Shu have left.


    Mi Youning slowly came out from behind the rockery.


    Mei''er didn''t react for a long time. She quickly came to MI Youning.


    "Lord... Lord, what should I do?"


    She heard it. Princess de and Princess Shu drugged the queen.


    This is very serious.


    Mi Youning turned to mei''er and said, "what did you hear?"


    Mei''er responded quickly and said in fear, "no, the maid didn''t hear anything."


    Finally, another sentence came, "I shouldn''t let my master go out today. It''s my fault."


    Mi Youning smiled and said casually, "there are plays in every corner of the harem. It''s just that we catch up. There''s nothing terrible. It has nothing to do with us."


    Mei''er nodded, "master, this thing..."


    "This matter has nothing to do with us. Don''t pay attention to it. It''s just a group of silly women."


    She went to the position before Princess de and Princess Shu and sat down.


    Eyes, inadvertently swept behind the rockery.


    Mei''er came to her and didn''t digest what had happened before.


    Looking at the master sitting down, he has become more and more temperament.


    "Master, don''t you have any other ideas?"


    This is what mei''er wanted to ask for a long time.


    After all, she needs to know the master''s mind to know what to do in the future.


    Mi Youning turned to mei''er and said, "you mean fighting for favor?"


    "Well, the maidservant passed."

 Chapter 529

    Mei''er saw that she was not unhappy and knew that this question was wrong.


    This is not something she can ask a handmaid.


    At the same time, Murong Chen behind the rockery, who wanted to leave, suddenly stopped at this time.


    He recognized the voice, that of the man of Zhu CAI.


    At this time, he also wants to hear the other party''s answer.


    Mi Yu Ning looked at the girl, and this girl was awesome.


    She smiled and said, "no problem. When it comes to fighting for favor, your master, I don''t have the courage.


    Have you ever been to the palace of other concubines? It has great meaning.


    Also, if you are unknown in this palace, disasters will come to you.


    If you want to survive, you have to climb higher. It''s not necessarily to get the emperor''s favor. "


    Mei''er didn''t understand, "the maidservant didn''t understand these, but she was loyal to the Lord."


    Hearing this, MI Youning smiled with satisfaction.


    It doesn''t matter whether mei''er understands it or not, as long as the one understands it.


    She doesn''t want to be spoiled. She just wants to have a place in the palace.


    Murongchen heard mi Youning''s words, and a meaningful smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, he broke his previous intention to leave and turned away from the rockery.


    Mi Youning held his cheek and looked at the scenery of the imperial garden.


    Murong Chen walked from the lotus pond.


    Mi Youning glanced at the corner of his eye and saw the bright yellow color.


    Immediately stood up from his seat, "I have seen the emperor."


    "I have seen the emperor."


    Murong Chen looked at Mi Youning. Although he was not surprised, he was also surprised.


    The woman in front of me is completely different from the man painted by the painter.


    Not to mention the comfortable temperament, the smart eyes make people look very comfortable.


    It is still festive, but it is true in the painting.


    Murong Chen came forward and wanted to reach out and pull people up.


    But the hand stopped halfway and didn''t continue.


    He looked at his hand and wondered what had happened.


    Even want to reach out and help a little talented person.


    For the queen, he never did.


    "Get up."


    Murong Chen crossed mi Youning''s side and sat in her previous position.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw Murong Chen''s face.


    Really a beautiful man.


    It is extremely handsome, with clear edges and corners. It looks gentle and elegant, giving people a very casual feeling.


    But the pure light of the fundus of his eyes made people dare not underestimate it.


    The black hair was pulled up by the golden crown, and under the sword eyebrow were a pair of amorous peach blossom eyes.


    Although there is pure light flashing in those eyes, it also gives people a deep sense of error.


    It seems that if you are not careful, you will fall.


    The thin lips with moderate sexual - feeling evoke a faint smile, which is very gentle.


    When mi Youning looks at Murong Chen, the other party is also looking at her.


    For the first time, a woman looked directly at his face.


    Even the ordinary queen would not look at him so directly.


    The woman in front of me is really interesting.


    Just do not know each other''s mind, whether really just want to climb up, just to survive.


    It was also the first time he had heard someone say such a straightforward thing.


    Which of the women in the palace I met showed affectionate eyes when I looked at him.


    In fact, it''s just because he gives these women power.


    It''s all because of greed and care about power.


    These women are like this, without exception.


    Even his dead mother.

 Chapter 530

    When they entered the harem, they put on false faces.


    However, the woman in front of me, no matter what she looks like or what she said before.


    This makes Murong Chen sound interesting.


    So I wanted to come and see what kind of woman I was.


    Now looking at the child in front of him, Murong Chen was a little sad and laughing.


    Although it is a little more real than the person in the picture.


    But he is also a young child.


    The childish face and the fat baby.


    Open your eyes wide. When you look at you, your eyes are clear, very pure, which makes people feel good.


    Unfortunately, such a woman is not a real child.


    She is smart and knows what she wants.


    Although his eyes looked at him, there was no inferiority and messy mind.


    Murong Chen is very satisfied with this.


    "Zhu Cairen, sit down."


    Murongchen asked people to sit down.


    Mi Yuning was not surprised that the man in front of him could shout her name.


    Because in front of this man, she doesn''t need to pretend.


    Just put out your purpose and all your ideas.


    This man has no heart, let alone talk about love.


    He really has no heart.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Mi Youning calmly and generously sat on the seat next to murongchen.


    She did not deliberately close to the man, and even took the initiative to open a safe distance from each other.


    Murong Chen noticed her little move and couldn''t help eyebrowing.


    The look in his eyes became more and more satisfied.


    Looking at each other''s respectful little face, Murong Chen said gently, "Zhu Cairen''s body is already well?"


    "Thank you for your sympathy. My body is better."


    Mi Youning spoke softly, as if she wasn''t the one who spoke brightly and shrewdly before.


    Mei''er stood beside mi Youning and didn''t know how to swing her hands and feet.


    This is a noble emperor. How many people and women want to get his favor - the king of love.


    But this man is sitting with his master now.


    It made her heart pop.


    "Now that Princess Ai is ready, let''s go to bed today."


    Murong Chen''s next sentence made mi Youning''s master and servant show shocked faces one after another.


    Emperor, you are too abrupt.


    I''m only fifteen. Can you eat.


    Mei''er quickly looked up and glanced at Mi Youning.


    This is the first time in the three years since the emperor ascended the throne that someone other than the queen has served - slept.


    Sure enough, her master is lucky.


    Murong Chen smiled at the different looks of the master and servant, got up and left.


    Mi Youning quickly stood up and said, "I''d like to send you to the emperor."


    Murong Chen carried mi Youning on his back, and his face showed a meaningful and expectant expression.


    Looking at each other''s leaving figure.


    Mi Youning suddenly remembered that the man had just called her concubine.


    This is somewhat intriguing.


    Princess Ai is a person in the imperial concubine''s position, so she will be called.


    Does the man want to cross several levels and sit directly on the imperial concubine''s seat.


    It''s good to think so.


    The harem is always an interesting place.


    The power and honor of all women here are given by the men who left.


    Mi youningsi is not worried about tonight''s bedtime.


    Because the emperor is really not close to female color.


    "Master, did you hear that the emperor asked you to wait and sleep tonight."


    Mei''er saw the emperor leave, so she picked up mi Youning, who bent over and said excitedly.


    Mi Youning patted her hand, "OK, go back."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There are less than twenty monthly tickets, so you can add another one.

 Chapter 531

    She glanced at the people around her. This was the one who began to approach when Murong Chen came.


    It must not be long before everyone knows that the man told her to go to bed.


    There will be a lot of excitement at that time.


    "Let''s go."


    Mi Youning left here with mei''er.


    At first, she just wanted to attract the man''s attention in order to plan for the future.


    But now let her sleep directly.


    This pushed her to the cusp of the storm.


    If you were the original owner, there would be no bones left that would be swallowed.


    As for her, those restless people who dare to put their ideas on her head should also see if they have that ability.


    Those outstretched claws, come and chop.


    Mi Youning had just left the imperial garden, and the people around him dispersed one after another.


    But in half a day, everyone in the palace knew.


    The emperor ran into Zhu Cairen in the imperial garden and asked him to sleep tonight.


    "Pa......"


    In Fengqi palace, the queen angrily waved the tea cup on the table to the ground.


    "Bitch!"


    The voice of gnashing teeth wanted to tear Zhu Cairen to pieces.


    Today is the first day of junior high school.


    "Who is this Zhu Cairen?"


    The queen turned and looked at the big maid beside her.


    The latter immediately came forward, "madam, that''s the last one who was diagnosed by the imperial doctor as the one who will die soon."


    The empress frowned when she heard the speech, with doubt in her eyes. "What you said was the empress dowager, and the maid of Zhu Cairen presented the cloth."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "I remember that I didn''t punish the palace maid at the beginning. This man can make good use of it."


    "Well, I know. Let someone do it."


    The Queen''s anger went down, "go."


    After the big maid left, the Queen''s face was still gloomy.


    Because no one knows that the emperor never slept with her when he came to her on the 15th day of the first lunar month.


    Every time they sleep in separate beds.


    Their marriage was also the will of the former Emperor.


    They have no feelings at all.


    Now it''s been so long, and there''s no real relationship. What does she take to give birth to her legitimate son.


    If you have no feelings, you can only firmly sit on the throne of Queen.


    But she needs a legitimate son.


    The future prince.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. The queen wanted to strangle the woman who was waiting to sleep tonight.


    This is the first time in three years that the emperor has taken the initiative to summon concubines to serve - sleep.


    Does that mean that the emperor really likes this woman.


    Princess de and Princess Shu also got the news.


    They are not as angry as the queen.


    Because of this, it gave them a signal.


    This shows that the emperor was "enlightened" and finally began to step into the harem and pay attention to other concubines.


    This is certainly good news for them.


    In the afternoon when mi Youning returned to the bamboo garden, Duke Han, who was next to murongchen, came to the bamboo garden again. It was a proclamation.


    Even brought a lot of rewards.


    The silk and satin are not only a few, but also a lot of jewelry.


    It can be seen that the emperor is very generous.


    Mi Youning takes the order and asks mei''er to send grandpa Han away.


    Mei''er sent people out and handed them a blessing bag to Grandpa Han.


    The weight inside was not light. It was not a silver note. Grandpa Han took it with a smile.


    It''s just some innocuous little money, which he can accept with peace of mind.


    "Grandpa Han, go slowly."


    Mei''er spoke respectfully. This is a popular man in front of the emperor. Who dares to offend.


    Grandpa Han nodded with a smile and took people away.

 Chapter 532

    At the same time, Grandpa Han is also somewhat optimistic about Zhu Cairen in the bamboo garden.


    He has been with the emperor for many years, but he knows the emperor very well.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the emperor. I''m so interested in people.


    After grandpa Han left, mei''er quickly returned to the room.


    But I met catkins who went to the main hall together.


    The catkins have been very orderly in the past month.


    But mei''er felt from her eyes that the woman was still dishonest.


    They looked at each other and walked into the main hall together.


    Mi Youning sat at the table and touched the silk.


    They are made of superior materials and feel very comfortable.


    It''s like touching the body of a woman''s red fruit.


    "I congratulate you, master, for your grace..."


    "I congratulate you, master, for your grace..."


    Mei''er and catkins walked into the room and knelt down and gave a big gift.


    Mi Youning looks at them.


    She picked out two things from the jewelry box.


    "These two are not boring. I''ll give them to you."


    Mei''er and catkins came forward, respectfully accepted her reward, and knelt down again to thank her.


    Looking at Liu Xu''s expressionless face, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    The woman is more and more tolerant.


    But that''s interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, after bathing, MI Youning waited under mei''er''s makeup.


    Until Han Gonggong came, she was carried to the heart nourishing hall.


    She is a little talented person. Naturally, the emperor will not condescend to come here.


    Mi Youning was sent to the main hall of Yangxin hall.


    Yangxin hall is the emperor''s bedroom. Only the queen has lived here. She stayed one night on the night of her wedding to the emperor.


    Now Murong Chen, the man, even brought her here to sleep, or the main hall.


    It can be seen that this man will never stop until he pushes her to the forefront of the storm.


    Grandpa Han sent people to the main hall and withdrew.


    Mi Youning walked inside.


    I soon saw the man sitting at the table.


    The other party was wearing bright yellow bedclothes and looked at her with affectionate peach eyes.


    Let the atmosphere at this time be somewhat ambiguous.


    Mi Youning glanced at himself.


    The man was flirting with her.


    There was no emotion in the deep eyes, but it released a strong smell of hormones.


    Mi Youning ignored the tantalizing eyes.


    She walked to Murong Chen not far away and bent down. "I''ve seen the emperor."


    "Aifei, get up quickly."


    Murong Chen said and hurried to her.


    This time, he reached out and picked up mi Youning''s hands.


    However, he did not touch each other''s skin across his clothes.


    Mi Youning stood up. Murongchen felt that he had no resistance to the woman and narrowed his eyes.


    Take people to the bedroom.


    Mi Youning was puzzled, but she also followed the man''s footsteps.


    The Dragon couch appeared in MI Youning''s eyes and began to wonder.


    The emperor can''t be true. Let her live here tonight.


    "Love imperial concubine, it''s getting late. It''s time to settle down."


    Murong Chen looked at Mi Youning, dressed fresh.


    Mi Youning tonight is somewhat charming.


    Although he is still young, he has shown his beauty in the future.


    Murong Chen was not moved at all.


    His eyes were staring at her.


    Mi Youning turns to look at the man around her. Their eyes collide.


    She smiled calmly, "that concubine is waiting for the emperor to rest." then she stretched out her hand and wanted to undress each other.

 Chapter 533

    Murong Chen saw this and stepped back, "Princess Ai, I''m a little tired today. You sleep there."


    He reached out and pointed to the soft collapse not far away.


    Mi Youning looked down and saw that the smile on his soft face remained unchanged.


    His expression was respectful and gentle, and he said in a voice, "yes, I know."


    Murongchen was satisfied with her general knowledge.


    "Go."


    Mi Youning turned to the soft cave.


    It seems that Murong Chen is still the same. There is no change at all.


    Cold heart is cold, forbidden Valley owes, and doesn''t understand pity and cherish jade at all.


    They even saw the women in the harem as monkeys.


    But now she doesn''t know where she belongs in front of this man.


    Is it more aggressive or more self-contained.


    Or the other party''s temporary interest.


    Mi Youning thought it was the last one.


    She walked towards the soft couch, and Murong Chen looked at her back, revealing a thoughtful look.


    The other party is a head shorter than him and looks very weak.


    In particular, the figure of leaving made him feel the grievance of the other party.


    Murong Chen shook his head and burst into laughter.


    What''s the matter today? It''s just a little girl.


    It''s just a little smart little woman who makes him pay attention to each other again and again.


    Murong Chen saw that MI Youning came to the soft collapse. He also turned to the Dragon bed.


    The watchman outside thought that what happened between the emperor and MI Youning tonight, so no one came in to serve.


    They just wait for water.


    However, when mi Youning and Murong Chen went to bed, they did not wait for water that night.


    The next day, Murong Chen opened his eyes. He slept peacefully that night.


    There was no messy picture, and there was no nightmare that disgusted him.


    He showed a faint smile.


    It was a rare night for him.


    Make him feel better early in the morning.


    Mi Youning has also sobered up.


    She turned her head to the Dragon couch and looked at the deep eyes with a faint smile.


    Seeing Murong Chen wake up, MI Youning is not willing to leave, in the warm thin quilt.


    Now the emperor is awake. How can she stay in bed with a little concubine.


    Mi Youning stayed, put on his shoes and walked to the Dragon couch.


    And Murong Chen had already sat up.


    "My concubine sends greetings to the emperor. The emperor is blessed."


    Murong Chen looked at the little woman who followed the rules early in the morning, and her mood was more pleasant.


    As for why, he couldn''t say clearly.


    "Princess Ai, get up."


    Murongchen was in a good mood and raised his hand to MI Youning.


    "Someone."


    After the latter got up, Murong Chen shouted to the outside.


    Soon, Grandpa Han pushed the door in.


    Behind him were the palace maids and eunuchs, with dragon robes and toiletries in their hands.


    "The slave sends greetings to the emperor, and the emperor is blessed..."


    "My maidservant sends greetings to the emperor, and the emperor is blessed..."


    Murongchen stayed. Seeing this, MI Youning immediately came forward and put dragon boots on the man himself.


    Seeing her, the latter frowned, and his hands wanted to move.


    But he was restrained again.


    He looked at the slave kneeling on the ground, and his cold voice sounded, "get up."


    Mi Youning put on the Dragon boots and stood aside.


    She dressed the man in dragon boots and in front of so many slaves.


    Just want everyone to know that her relationship with the emperor has been different.


    Just now, the man didn''t stop her, which means he agrees.


    After all, the men in front of us are wonderful. They don''t let any women close.

 Chapter 534

    After MI Youning got up, father-in-law Han took people behind him and immediately came forward to serve the emperor to wash.


    When Murong Chen was wearing a dragon robe for him, he inadvertently glanced at Mi Youning.


    "Zhu is a talented person with both political integrity and talent. He is virtuous and virtuous. He has won my heart. Now he is specially granted the title of imperial concubine, the word Chen and the residence in the luanfeng palace."


    Mi Youning stood aside with a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    The emperor really granted her the imperial concubine, and even gave her a word.


    This imperial concubine is not as bad as your imperial concubine.


    She thought it was just a princess.


    I didn''t expect it to be the imperial concubine.


    The word "Chen" has the same meaning as the sun and moon.


    It''s a big deal.


    Luanfeng palace, this is against the queen.


    She didn''t forget that last night was the first day of junior high school.


    Even if they didn''t do anything, the emperor went to the queen and gave her face.


    Now I''ve slapped the queen. This time again.


    There is also the word Chen, which implies the emperor, and only the emperor''s heirs can be used.


    And the emperor in front of him is Murong Chen.


    If the imperial concubine was given the word, it can only be said that this woman is the one put on the top of the emperor''s heart.


    Now she jumped from Zhu Cairen to the imperial concubine.


    How many levels can you jump in a row.


    But is she from the top of the emperor''s heart?


    Is she?


    Ha ha... Mi Youning sneered.


    It''s a - fart - ah.


    Now she is the man''s target.


    But isn''t that what she wants.


    "I congratulate you, he Xichen."


    "I congratulate you, madam Chen, and he Xichen."


    The eunuchs and maids around knelt on the ground.


    Mi Youning seems to have just reacted.


    She looked surprised at Murong Chen and knelt on the ground. "My concubine kowtowed to the emperor for his grace."


    Murong Chen looked at her with a surprised look on her face and hooked up the corners of her lips.


    Because mi Youning hung his eyes, he didn''t see it, and there was no surprise in those eyes.


    "Concubine AI, get up. Today I''ll arrange someone to let you move to the luanfeng palace as soon as possible."


    Wearing the Dragon Robe, murongchen walked to MI Youning and gently picked him up.


    During this movement, he still pulled mi Youning up across his clothes.


    Mi Youning seemed not to see what he intended to do.


    She looked at each other with a smile and said respectfully, "yes, I know."


    Murong Chen patted her hand across his sleeve, turned and strode away.


    Grandpa Han also left quickly with people.


    Then came several palace maids.


    "See you, lady Chen..."


    "Get up."


    Mi Youning cried.


    However, she looked at the clothes in their hands and frowned slightly.


    "Imperial concubine, this is the dress that the emperor ordered the house of interior to make overnight. Please try it."


    Sure enough, this dress is the service of the imperial concubine.


    Women in the palace also need grade to dress.


    But Murong Chen is really considerate.


    It was ordered last night.


    Mi Youning looked at the dark yellow imperial concubine and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Murong Chen is really cold hearted.


    Even if he knew that the queen was about to die and knew the trick between Princess Shu and Princess De, he was indifferent.


    Today, she was sent to the position of imperial concubine, which directly matched her with the queen.


    There are also lady and Princess De, who are two levels lower than her.


    If they knew the news that she was promoted to the rank of imperial concubine, they would not smash the palace.


    But she doesn''t refuse anyone.


    Mi Youning changed into the dark yellow imperial concubine''s clothes under the service of several palace maids.

 Chapter 535

    Although mi Youning is young.


    However, her own momentum will not bow to others.


    Putting on the imperial concubine''s clothes, MI Youning''s momentum gradually appeared.


    The palace maid put on makeup for her, neither thick nor light, but it was just what she could control.


    Mi Youning stood in front of the mirror and looked at the people in the mirror.


    Her whole body was full of momentum. At this time, she was no longer the cowardly Zhu Cairen.


    She is mi Youning. She is going to the battlefield.


    This is a battlefield without smoke and blood.


    It belongs to the struggle between women.


    "Imperial concubine, you should go to the queen to say hello."


    Just as mi Youning looked at himself in the mirror, the maid in waiting came forward to remind him.


    Mi Youning smiled, turned his head and looked at the palace maids behind him.


    "Are you all served by the emperor''s bedroom?"


    In fact, no, she naturally knows, because Murong Chen doesn''t like women''s touch.


    "Back to the imperial concubine, the slaves and maidservants are from the luanfeng palace and will serve the Lord in the future."


    This is the same as the previous maid in waiting.


    "What''s your name?" Mi Youning asked with drooping eyes.


    "Back to the imperial concubine and empress, the maidservant is called Qiqiao."


    These people are arranged by the emperor, and the man has not been covered up at all.


    That''s interesting.


    "Qiqiao, I remember you. In the future, you and the mei''er around me will be the head maid of luanfeng palace."


    "Thank you, master."


    Qiqiao immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully and solemnly.


    "Get up. Let''s go and greet the queen."


    Mi Youning turns around, picks up the armor on the table and puts it on his hand.


    He raised his feet and walked out of the heart nourishing hall.


    Now that she has been promoted, she naturally has the honor of her imperial concubine.


    Mi Youning sat down.


    Many people followed behind him. The eunuchs and maids accompanying him were really different.


    Eunuchs raised their heads and went straight to Fengqi palace.


    Fengqi palace.


    The queen heard early that Zhu Cairen had jumped several levels and was directly awarded the title of imperial concubine.


    The Emperor didn''t even tell her.


    This made the queen very angry.


    She smashed all the vases in the house.


    Finally release some of this tone, which calms the mood.


    "Have all the concubines in all the palaces arrived?"


    The big maid of honor came forward, "madam, Zhu Cairen hasn''t arrived yet. The others have arrived."


    At this time, the great palace maid was still very smart. She didn''t take the initiative to mention the imperial concubine Chen, but directly called Zhu Cairen.


    But it was such a title that made the queen look better.


    The queen calmed her mood and took the tea from the palace people.


    "How do Princess de and Princess Shu look?"


    The palace maid immediately said, "her face is not very good-looking. Although she smiles, she is somewhat reluctant."


    "Hiss..." the queen sneered. "Can they be happy when they let a little talent step on their head?"


    At this time, the queen doesn''t mind how Zhu Yan is. As long as she doesn''t fall, the queen can only be her.


    She was the first emperor''s will to sit on this Phoenix throne.


    Then no one can beat her.


    But she felt that the emperor really moved his mind to Zhu Cairen.


    Otherwise, it will not break the previous practice on the first day of junior high school.


    Announce the Zhu Yan to the heart nourishing hall for sleeping.


    Not to mention this, she was directly granted the title of imperial concubine the next day.


    That''s bad news.


    Think of all these years, her sad as a queen.


    How can she be reconciled.


    Her beauty is not bad. Why should she be compared with a small talent.


    I thought he was terminally ill and died soon.


    Why didn''t you die.

 Chapter 536

    Mi Youning, who had just entered Fengqi palace, sneezed.


    She gently covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief.


    Qiqiao held her by her side and said with worried face, "master, are you all right?"


    Mi Youning shook his head and looked forward.


    All the concubines in the hall looked at her one after another.


    The eyes have envy, jealousy and resentment.


    Many complicated sights fell on her.


    Mi Youning gently rubbed his nose, with a faint smile on his face.


    But he said sorry: "sorry, I caught a cold last night. It''s impolite."


    She said sorry words, but there was a charming shy smile on her face.


    Her appearance made people gnash their teeth.


    Last night, she waited and slept and tossed all night. Naturally, the meaning is self-evident.


    Mi Yun Ning smiled, but make complaints about it.


    She slept well last night and won''t catch cold.


    "At present, Zhu Cairen is different. When he was promoted to the imperial concubine, his posture is different from that in the past."


    Princess de couldn''t see the smile on MI Youning''s face, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    So open your mouth with a thorn.


    Mi Youning looks up at Princess De, who sits first on the right.


    In ancient times, right respected and left humble. Now she has been promoted to a noble imperial concubine. This should be her.


    She walked towards Princess De, "Princess De''s sister''s words frightened me. The emperor raised my position. This is also the holy intention."


    Princess De''s face twisted with anger when she heard her name.


    It was insulting to call her sister when she was younger than her.


    But according to the grade, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Mi Youning stood in front of Princess De, "Sister Princess De, this position is mine."


    She smiled at Princess De''s twisted face and said something that made Princess De''s face ugly again.


    Princess de naturally knew that the woman in front of her was qualified to sit in this position.


    But when I came here, I recalled the cowardly appearance of Zhu Cairen.


    She thought the other party was just a soft persimmon.


    Now it seems that where is a soft persimmon, it is clearly a thorny rose.


    Princess de stood up and looked at Mi Youning with a sneer. "Imperial concubine Chen, in this harem, you should remember a word. Flowers are not as red as a hundred days, and people are not as good as a thousand days."


    The voice was low and cold, and the volume was heard by all the concubines around.


    Everyone is watching the play. They want to see what the number of this imperial concubine Chen is.


    Hearing this, MI Youning still smiled and said, "thank you, sister. This sentence has been passed on to you."


    "Hum!"


    After Princess de got up, the concubines in the back immediately gave her a place.


    At this time, Princess De is still sitting beside mi Youning.


    Qiqiao holds mi Youning and sits where Princess de sat before.


    The German imperial concubine turned away from her, and her disregard was very obvious.


    Mi youningsi didn''t care about it.


    She won''t really care about anything as long as they can live with each other.


    Of course, if she does it secretly, she can go back.


    Mi Youning just sat down and the first lady in the opposite room made a noise.


    "The dress of imperial concubine Chen today really brightens people''s eyes. It''s very different from when she first met."


    The soft voice gives people a false sense of hearing.


    Just like the woman in front of me, she is a very gentle and harmless woman.


    But who knows, this woman''s snake - poisonous heart.


    This man can never look at his appearance.


    Because you don''t know how dark her heart is.

 Chapter 537

    Mi Youning holds a palace fan with the handle of gold weaving beauty''s ivory in her hand. She puts it on the table.


    Straighten the body you just sat down and put it slowly. The feet of the embroidered shoes with phoenix pattern.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the person who made the sound.


    The lady in my eyes is a weak beauty.


    It gives people a kind of protection. Gu Qian is very... How to say, it is very like a white lotus.


    Holy, pure and comfortable.


    But this woman is terrible from the inside out.


    Even the idea of joining hands with Princess de and poisoning the queen was also Princess Shu''s idea.


    "I flatter you, Princess Shu. You look the same today."


    Mi Youning smiled and said something meaningful.


    Shufei''s face changed a few times, but she smiled again. "Thank you for your praise. It can''t compare with the imperial concubine. Please give me more help in the future."


    Why didn''t she understand mi Youning''s words.


    This means that she is unchanging. If she doesn''t get the favor, she won''t get it after all.


    In fact, she really thought too much.


    Mi Youning meant her, just as she was in the lotus pavilion that day.


    The other party is weak and gentle, white outside and black inside.


    Mi Youning quickly followed Princess Shu''s words.


    "Imperial concubine Shu is wrong. In the harem, we all rely on the Queen''s support. After all, no one can cross the queen."


    These words made people''s eyes one after another, showing a complex look.


    Because the queen came and didn''t let anyone know.


    Princess Shu also saw the figure of the queen. Her face turned pale.


    "My concubine, please say hello to the empress. The empress is Jin''an."


    "My concubine, please say hello to the empress. The empress is Jin''an."


    When the queen came out, she just heard what mi Youning and Princess Shu said.


    Her face was solemn and her eyebrows and eyes were full of displeasure.


    Seeing all the concubines get up and say hello, she didn''t let people get up for the first time this time.


    But slowly went to the throne and sat in the first place under the service of the nearby palace maids.


    She squinted at the people below.


    "It''s busy today. You''ve joined a good sister. You''re too happy to come."


    "My concubine is terrified..."


    "My concubine is terrified..."


    When they heard this, they knew that the queen was blaming them for having no rules.


    Know better, this is a downfall.


    Not for them, but for imperial concubine Chen.


    Therefore, there is no resentment on weekdays. Instead, there is more psychology of going to the theatre.


    Mi Youning squatted and looked up at the queen.


    But look at each other''s eyes.


    She showed a faint smile to the queen without fear or even respect.


    Because this woman is the one with the most blood in the harem.


    The queen squinted at Mi Youning and felt the indifference in her sight.


    She squeezed her hand hard.


    This woman is not simple, let her see through.


    She looked down and said to the crowd, "get up."


    The crowd did not see the play and took their seats.


    The queen suddenly felt some pain in her head. She frowned and gently pressed her forehead.


    It took a while to slow down.


    The lady and the princess below showed their surprise.


    But soon they put away the surprise light.


    They looked at Mi Youning, who was sitting on the right guard.


    Mi Youning seemed to feel nothing.


    She looked at her nose, nose and heart, sat in her seat, motionless and well behaved.


    The queen soon calmed down. She looked at Mi Youning and turned pale.

 Chapter 538

    "It''s a happy event that you are granted the title of imperial concubine today. There''s nothing good in this palace. The reward will be sent to your palace later. Everyone is sisters. Serve together... Good... Good..."


    The queen later stumbled, and her voice became weaker and weaker.


    "Queen..."


    "Empress..."


    "Empress..."


    The palace maids, eunuchs and concubines around them shouted in surprise.


    The scene was chaotic for a moment.


    Because the queen fainted.


    One of the most exciting is the voice of Princess De.


    The voice was so excited that it changed its tone.


    When people are in a mess, they can''t tell.


    This woman is, after all, too excited.


    Or because I''m really worried.


    Mi Youning sat in his seat without any worry.


    Because the queen poisoned.


    The other side is really going to be in the world soon.


    Causal cycle, one report for another.


    The queen has too much blood on her hands.


    Mi Youning listened to the sound of doctor Xuan and the surrounding concubines crying.


    She laughed and shook her head, then stood up and walked outside the Fengqi palace.


    At this time, the sun has risen high.


    That light will shine on the huge palace, making the majestic and magnificent palace even more dazzling.


    How many women''s lives were buried in this deep palace.


    Mi Youning goes out of Fengqi palace and returns to her seat.


    Suddenly she turned and glanced at the huge Fengqi palace.


    Fengqi palace is illuminated by the sun. It seems that it is less dignified and more vivid and dazzling.


    But the master here is dying.


    The game of killing and being killed is played again in the harem.


    She was included in the protagonist this time.


    "Master."


    Qiqiao saw mi Youning looking at Fengqi palace. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his momentum changed.


    She couldn''t help making a noise.


    At this moment, imperial concubine Chen made her feel the same thing that people couldn''t see through with the emperor.


    People are awed, but they feel the depth of this person.


    Mi Youning hears Qiqiao''s voice and turns around to sit down.


    "Let''s go."


    It''s no fun for her to stay here at this time.


    Acting has nothing to do with her.


    And it''s not her turn. Now the home court belongs to Princess Shu and Princess De.


    Mi Youning drove back to the bamboo garden.


    As soon as she arrived at the bamboo garden, mei''er and catkins outside the door immediately knelt down.


    "I congratulate the master on his promotion to the imperial concubine, and congratulate the imperial concubine and empress..."


    "I congratulate the master on his promotion to the imperial concubine, and congratulate the imperial concubine and empress..."


    Mi Youning stepped down and sat down with the help of Qiqiao.


    She said to mei''er and catkins, "get up."


    "Congratulations, Lord, on your hard work."


    As soon as Liu Xu stood up, he immediately came forward and showed a brilliant smile to MI Youning.


    The words of congratulations seemed to be really happy for her.


    Mi Youning said faintly, "you have a heart."


    Hearing this, Liu Xu immediately stretched out his hand to help mi Youning.


    Seeing her movements, MI Youning quickly dodged.


    This action is very obvious. She doesn''t want catkins close.


    The latter immediately hung his head and looked respectful and regular.


    Mei''er got up, glanced at Qiqiao and MI Youning.


    She stepped forward and came to the other side of MI Youning.


    Mei''er and qiao''er followed mi Youning into the bamboo garden.


    Catkins stood behind them, looking at their backs, with a vicious mind in their eyes.


    Mi Youning doesn''t want to give catkins some thin noodles.


    But the other side is the dog who can''t feed enough and the animal who is greedy.


    She was bought off again.

 Chapter 539

    Mi Youning enters the room. Qiqiao and the people behind him begin to pack up.


    Before long, the people sent by Murong Chen arrived.


    They moved everything away.


    Because the original owner Zhu Yan entered the palace only for a month, he didn''t have much.


    Mi Youning sat outside and waited.


    See they''ve packed everything.


    Qiqiao came over, "master, things have been packed. Let''s go to luanfeng palace."


    Mi Youning nodded and glanced at the place where he had lived for a month.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking this place is also the first step.


    Mi Youning takes mei''er and Qiqiao, as well as catkins who have been following behind.


    As soon as they walked out of the bamboo garden, they saw Wang Cairen coming face to face.


    Wang Qixuan came with a smile on her face, "concubines have seen your concubine Chen."


    She came to MI Youning and saluted very politely.


    The smile on that face has not changed at all.


    As when they first met, they smiled flawlessly.


    Seeing her salute, MI Youning immediately came forward and helped her up, "good sister, there are so many gifts between you and me."


    Wang Qixuan followed her movements and stood up. "This gift can''t be abolished. Now that you are promoted to a noble princess, you should salute you."


    Mi Youning glanced at her obliquely. "Don''t bury me. I know some things well. Don''t forget to come to luanfeng palace to see me in the future. I can''t be unfamiliar in the future."


    When Wang Qixuan heard the first half of her words, her face changed a little, like surprise and doubt.


    That''s something to say.


    But then she denied it, because it was unlikely.


    However, she soon hid it and said, "OK, as long as you have time, you must go to disturb you, but don''t bother me."


    "How can it be? Don''t say that again. It''s strange for you to say that about our relationship."


    "Hahaha... Yes..."


    Mi Youning exchanged greetings with Wang Qixuan, and then went to the luanfeng palace.


    Wang Qixuan looked at Mi Youning and his party. The huge team left with meditation in her eyes.


    She saw familiar faces in the group.


    That''s the same identity as her.


    It seems that the Lord is really looking at Zhu Cairen... No, it should be said that imperial concubine Chen took a fancy to him.


    At this time, Wang Qixuan was glad that she had no holiday with Zhu Yan.


    Otherwise, the other party really has something wrong, which is not enough for her to drink a pot.


    Seeing that the team was getting farther and farther away, Wang Qixuan went to his side hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Phoenix Palace.


    Mi Youning smiled at the sight of luanfeng palace.


    Compared with Fengqi palace, it is no worse, even more elegant.


    It is not dignified or solemn.


    The place is wide enough and gorgeous enough.


    But in this gorgeous, it reveals a bit of elegance.


    "Here comes the master."


    Sitting on the ground, Qiqiao immediately greeted mi Youning and reached out to help him.


    Put his hand into Qiqiao''s hand and MI Youning looked at the luanfeng palace.


    Murong Chen is really generous.


    There are no concubines in such a big luanfeng palace.


    The side hall is empty.


    It can be seen that this place is clean enough.


    Another thing I have to say is that this luanfeng palace is very close to the emperor''s bedroom and imperial study.


    At this point, the concubines in the harem had to break their teeth.


    Qiqiao holds mi Youning''s hand and slowly walks into luanfeng palace.


    Such a big hall was cleaned very clean.


    Mi Youning looked at the dress in the hall and was very satisfied.

 Chapter 540

    The main hall reveals a bit of elegance everywhere. In front of the table in the hall, there is also a basin of water lilies.


    Not far away, there is a row of bookshelves full of books.


    Qiqiao followed her line of sight, saw this scene, and immediately said, "master, the emperor knew you were familiar with poetry and books and specially asked someone to take them out of the warehouse."


    Mi Youning nodded and looked at the beauty couch near the window.


    The beauty couch is almost the same as the one in the bamboo garden.


    But the workmanship is obviously more exquisite than that of the bamboo garden.


    This time Qiqiao looked down her eyes, but she didn''t make a sound.


    Because she doesn''t know why the beauty couch appears here.


    Mei''er didn''t see anything when she saw the beauty couch.


    I just think the master likes it.


    Mi Youning looked at the beauty''s couch and smiled calmly, which was quite meaningful.


    She went into the bedroom again.


    It was also cleaned up properly.


    The work of the dresser, which is many times larger than that in the bamboo garden, is more exquisite.


    Not to mention the bed.


    The material of golden Phoebe and the tent hanging by the bed are rare. They are tribute from other countries.


    Mi Youning broke away from Qiqiao''s hand and walked to the bed.


    She sat on the couch and looked at the top.


    I saw such a big night pearl inlaid in the center.


    If it were night, it would have a different taste.


    On the whole, MI Youning is very satisfied with the luanfeng palace.


    Thinking that the queen fainted today, MI Youning thought that Murong Chen would not come to her to play at night.


    He said to Qiqiao and mei''er, "I''ll have a rest."


    "I will undress you."


    Mei''er came forward to undress mi Youning and took off her imperial concubine''s clothes.


    Qiqiao came forward to remove mi Youning''s headdress.


    Mi Youning''s soft hair fell down.


    She wore an inner lining and closed her eyes on the couch.


    Qiqiao and mei''er saw this and left the bedroom with light steps.


    Outside the bedroom, catkins are standing at the door.


    Qiqiao saw the catkins and his eyes showed consideration.


    Mei''er directly ignored the existence of catkins and sorted out the things she brought.


    She needs to tidy up those things.


    Seeing mei''er''s attitude, Qiqiao smiled at catkins and nodded to tidy up things.


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of Fengqi palace, the queen fainted, and someone immediately announced the imperial doctor.


    And the great maids beside the queen immediately went to the emperor.


    At this time, murongchen was still in the court.


    Grandpa Han looked outside the hall and the Queen''s palace woman waved to him.


    He glanced at the minister standing in the Manchu Dynasty and looked at the emperor beside him.


    See each other''s face, there is no emotion, and slowly retreat.


    When Grandpa Han went outside the hall, his face didn''t look good.


    "Where are you from here? If you make the emperor unhappy, you have to keep all ten lives!"


    The great palace maid beside the queen, although she also knows that Grandpa Han is a favorite around the emperor.


    However, at this time, she couldn''t care to say good things.


    "Grandpa Han, the queen fainted and vomited blood. Please tell the emperor that our mother is still unconscious."


    Hearing her words, Grandpa Han frowned gently.


    He lowered his eyes to hide the emotion in his eyes.


    Yesterday, Princess de and Princess Shu said that he had been with the emperor. Naturally, it was clear.


    At this time, he was also surprised to hear that the queen fainted and even vomited blood.


    Not seven days.


    How could it be so fast.


    However, it was just a drop of eyes and a lift of eyes. Han Gonggong changed into an anxious face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Modification requirements:


    There are 88 monthly tickets per day, and a chapter will be added.


    Reward 10000 Book coins and one chapter per day.


    PS: nearly 400 times in two days. Thank you for supporting Huahua (¤Å£þ 3 £þ) ¤Å¡«


    Thank the queen for Statistics (you are the only love of my life)?

 Chapter 541

    He looked at the palace maid with a serious face and said, "then hurry to announce the imperial doctor. I''ll tell the emperor now, but now the emperor and the grand master are discussing the war in the north.


    We may not be able to pass this for a while. After the negotiation, we will pass at the first time. "


    The maid in waiting nodded quickly when she heard the speech. "Father Han, you serve dessert. Our queen is in a coma and is in danger."


    "Well, I see. You go."


    Grandpa Han watched the maid leave and frowned.


    The empress''s family, the Kong family, became more and more restless.


    He knows exactly what the queen has done since she entered the palace three years ago.


    As for the chaotang, the one sitting on the Dragon chair is also clear.


    Even never control, because his heart is cold and no one can cover it.


    No one can see it this morning. He has been with the emperor for more than ten years, but he can see it clearly.


    The newly promoted imperial concubine Chen didn''t have sex with the emperor.


    His sharp eyes could see the atmosphere between them clearly.


    The emperor wanted to come here. In order to let the forces of the harem divide qiuhao equally, he sent imperial concubine Chen to the position of imperial concubine.


    "Alas!"


    Grandpa Han sighed. He felt sorry for the emperor and the woman in the harem.


    I want to drill into the palace one by one.


    The Emperor didn''t stop it at the beginning.


    The family behind them and their greed led them to enter the harem.


    Take the queen for example. He saw it with his own eyes.


    At that time, the queen was neither so cruel nor so cruel.


    Grandpa Han turned and walked into the chaotang hall and stood next to Murong Chen again.


    Murong Chen knew that just now, it was the palace maid around the queen who came.


    He glanced at Grandpa Han and the other party nodded at him.


    Their eyes met and soon separated.


    "Emperor, the war in the North has been delayed for more than a day or two. The Kongs are too incompetent..."


    Murong Chen frowned. He looked at the Taishi who stood up and interrupted each other''s words.


    "I have known what the Grand Master said. I will send someone to the North within three days to discuss who is suitable."


    The grand master was surprised when he heard the speech.


    The Kong family is the Queen''s family. Now the emperor even speaks like this.


    Is this going to cut the Kong family.


    After all, the Kong family is not safe. The children of the family commit misdeeds and linger in the land of fireworks.


    Even the Kong family''s lineage, with human life, is bullying the people and bullying women.


    The grand master went through his mind and immediately said, "emperor Shengming."


    "Emperor Shengming..."


    All the people in the court kept shouting.


    Murong Chen''s face remained unchanged, narrowed his eyes and bowed his head respectfully to the people.


    The heads in his eyes, like objects, let him appreciate them.


    He nodded to Grandpa Han around him.


    Han Gonggong immediately stepped forward and walked a few steps, "retreat from North Korea!"


    "Congratulations to the Emperor..."


    "Congratulations to the Emperor..."


    Murong Chen stood up and walked to the back of the hall.


    Grandpa Han watched the ministers leave and caught up with the emperor.


    Murong Chen heard the voice coming up behind him. He kept walking.


    "What happened to the queen?"


    Grandpa Han quickly followed his footsteps. "Back to the emperor, according to the maid just said, the queen vomited blood, which should be very serious. The person who reported it was scared white."


    "Well,"


    Murong Chen went out of the hall and went straight to his seat.


    "Drive the Fengqi palace."


    "Yes."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Add a chapter.

 Chapter 542

    The emperor''s guard of honor went straight to Fengqi palace.


    At Fengqi palace, Murong Chen saw the concubines guarding outside.


    "Concubines, please greet the emperor. The emperor is blessed..."


    "My concubine has seen the emperor. The emperor is blessed and safe..."


    Murong Chen ignored the crowd, but raised his hand and went straight to the Queen''s bedroom.


    Inside, on the bed were imperial concubines, imperial concubines, and several high-ranking concubines.


    The imperial doctor is taking the Queen''s pulse.


    "My concubine has seen the emperor. The emperor is blessed and safe..."


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "All right, don''t be polite."


    Murong Chen went to the couch and looked at the Queen''s pale face. Her eyebrows didn''t change at all.


    "Doctor, how''s the queen?"


    The imperial doctor, who was on the pulse, looked embarrassed when he heard the speech.


    He glanced at the concubines around him, and then glanced at the queen who was still unconscious in bed.


    Then he got up and knelt at murongchen''s feet.


    "Tell the emperor, the empress is poisoned. I''m afraid... I''m afraid..."


    He couldn''t speak any more, and even his forehead began to sweat.


    Murong Chen saw this and said in a low voice, "you can say what poison you got, can you solve it?"


    The imperial doctor closed his eyes and said, "no solution, Queen... Time is running out."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen turned to look at the people on the couch.


    The queen opened her eyes immediately after the doctor said this.


    His eyes were filled with shock, anger, and fear.


    Murong Chen saw that she woke up, approached expressionless and sat on the couch.


    "Is the queen awake?"


    The queen heard his voice and gently turned her head to look at the man sitting next to her.


    Obviously they are so close, but their hearts are so far away.


    Far away, her heart was cold and began to lose herself.


    "Emperor..."


    The queen sobbed.


    After knowing that he was poisoned and that time was running out.


    She recalled her life, her short life.


    She''s so young. She really doesn''t want to die.


    Why did you get here.


    "Queen, you finally wake up, but you''re worried about us."


    Princess de didn''t know the crisis was coming at this time. She hypocritically came forward to find a sense of existence.


    Murong Chen saw the Queen''s eyes and didn''t know why he hated her less.


    Of course, it''s just that there''s less disgust.


    It was a pair of desperate eyes that made him feel who he was.


    Hearing that the German imperial concubine spoke, Murong Chen showed his intention to kill in his eyes.


    Women''s faces are so changeable.


    "Get out!"


    A low, unhappy voice sounded.


    The imperial doctor kneeling on the ground heard the speech. At this time, no matter who said this to, he turned and left.


    After that, several other imperial doctors also left one after another.


    Princess De, Princess Shu, and other concubines were still standing.


    "I said get out!"


    Murong Chen turned his head and repeated it again.


    This is to look at the princess, but it is to all the concubines in the house.


    The Queen''s eyes did not leave Murong Chen from beginning to end.


    The imperial concubines turned and left the bedroom in the emperor''s obviously unhappy words.


    The German imperial concubine looked at Murong Chen with an injured face.


    She looked wronged and wanted to win the emperor''s pity.


    However, her face can only make Murong Chen more bored.


    "Get out!"


    This time the voice was obviously more unhappy.


    Princess de shook her body.


    The affectation in front of the virtuous imperial concubine made Murong Chen repeat the woman''s face with the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 543

    They are all the same. Women are always changeable and more determined than men.


    Seeing the emperor''s anger, the princess came forward and took the foolish Princess out of the bedroom.


    Murong Chen looked at the two people who had left with disgust on his face.


    It''s like looking at something disgusting.


    The queen looked at his angry face, as handsome as ever.


    At the beginning, as the daughter of general Kong Da, she was so noble and wanton.


    Just because of the man in front of her, she chose to enter the palace.


    After Princess de and Princess Shu left, the queen showed a gloomy smile.


    "Rong Chen..."


    Hearing this address, Murong Chen''s face became stiff.


    He turned and recovered, with an expressionless look.


    But the name made him very resistant.


    This is not queen PS: add more requirements


    There are 88 monthly tickets per day, and a chapter will be added.


    Reward 10000 Book coins and one chapter per day.


    Secretly tell everyone that Huahua has owed 38 chapters.


    Those who are not afraid of flowers and debts are welcome to be creditors.


    (the book circle has a record of book reviews.)

 Chapter 544

    Several regrets in a row show the Queen''s mood at this time.


    "Ha ha..." Murong Chen laughed. "Regret is good, which shows that there is still salvation."


    The queen didn''t understand him and looked at each other with complicated eyes.


    Murong Chen stood up and looked down at the queen.


    "Kong Xindan, from now on, the scenery of the Kong family will no longer be.


    You are going to die. I have fulfilled my promise to my father.


    As long as you sit on this throne one day, I will always turn a blind eye to the Kong family. "


    The queen was stunned when she heard the emperor call her name.


    It made her feel bad.


    Her face twisted at the words behind her.


    "Are you going to kill me? The Kong family is full!"


    The voice was sharp and angry.


    Murong Chen shook her head. "No, I will take back the military power of the Kong family. I didn''t mention it in the past. If there are any more restless people of the Kong family in the future, they will act in accordance with the law."


    The queen squinted at Murong Chen, "what do you mean?"


    "The queen wants you... To take care of yourself in the future."


    Murong Chen didn''t answer her question, but turned and left.


    Looking at each other''s back, the queen felt that this might be the last time she saw this man.


    "Emperor, you really moved your heart to the imperial concubine Chen?"


    At this time, the queen was eager to find an answer.


    For more than three years, she had no love for this man in the harem.


    These three years have changed her beyond recognition and even covered her with blood. It''s not worth it.


    She didn''t even know whether it was right or wrong to enter the palace and choose a man who didn''t love her.


    But now she really regretted it.


    Thinking of what she hasn''t got for three years, she was easily obtained by others.


    This is not comfortable in my heart.


    Murong Chen heard her words and stopped walking away.


    Instead of turning around, he sneered, "moved? What''s that?"


    In reply, he walked away again.


    Hearing this, the queen felt much more comfortable.


    That''s it.


    She said, how could there be a woman who moved this heartless man.


    That''s nonsense.


    That''s good.


    Anyway, the women in the harem are still following the people and things they will never get.


    This made her breathe a sigh of relief. She felt that she was not alone. Everyone was so miserable.


    Slow down, the queen recalled her previous words and didn''t know the deep meaning of each other''s words.


    She couldn''t hear what the man who left wanted to do.


    Her heart fell when she heard that she would not kill the Kongs.


    She still knows about the Kong family.


    My brother is ignorant and incompetent. My father controls the government and always opposes the emperor in the court.


    There are also uncles at home, some bad activities on weekdays.


    As long as the men who leave don''t kill their Kongs.


    No matter how bad these people are, she can''t watch them die.


    Murong Chen just left. Grandpa Han came in with a tray in his hands.


    "I''ve seen Miss Kong..."


    Han Gonggong did not give a big gift to the queen, but just gave ordinary greetings.


    Kong Xindan glanced at the tray and quickly looked into the bedroom. There was no one.


    Now her eyes showed panic.


    Because there was a bottle of medicine and a dagger on the tray in Grandpa Han''s hand.


    Seeing her pale face, Grandpa Han came forward with a smile.


    "Miss Kong, please follow the rules. The emperor ordered it."


    When Kong Xindan saw grandpa Han coming forward, he kept retreating.

 Chapter 545

    "You dog slave, I want to see the emperor and let him see me!"


    Grandpa Han frowned when he heard her saying, "Miss Kong, the old slave also acts according to the rules. Now it''s no fun for you to spend so much time. Please work early and leave early."


    Kong Xindan narrowed his eyes and felt something wrong when he heard this.


    At this time, he looked at Grandpa Han''s face carefully.


    She couldn''t help recalling what the emperor had said before he left.


    Thinking of the meaning, Kong Xindan''s face changed greatly.


    She couldn''t help moving to her bed and looked at Grandpa Han. Her face became excited.


    Knowing what she wanted to ask, Grandpa Han nodded gently, "Miss Kong, time is pressing. Please hurry up."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen left Fengqi palace, and his face was as unchanged as when he came.


    He ordered father-in-law han to work, followed by his apprentices.


    "How about the Phoenix Palace?"


    Hearing the speech, the little eunuch immediately said in fear: "go back... Go back to the emperor, imperial concubine Chen has fallen asleep."


    Murong Chen listened to the words in his ear, and his heart was funny.


    Is he so terrible? It''s frightening.


    He shook his head helplessly, sat on the seat and said, "go to the luanfeng palace."


    "Yes."


    The little eunuch immediately asked people to act quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, MI Youning is still sleeping.


    It''s not that she didn''t sleep well last night, but that this body is growing up.


    She''s only fifteen.


    Qiqiao and mei''er have arranged everything they brought from the bamboo garden.


    They are also slowly getting familiar with each other.


    The main reason is that mei''er has been in the palace for many years. She knows some rules and knows how to be measured.


    Qiqiao is a more smooth person.


    They get along very well and have a good impression of each other.


    In less than half a day, they cleaned the main hall of luanfeng palace inside and outside.


    "The emperor arrived..."


    However, as soon as they were ready to take a break, someone informed them outside the door.


    They immediately got up and walked out of the main hall.


    "I see the emperor, long live my Emperor..."


    "Please see the emperor, the emperor''s ten thousand blessings and Jin''an..."


    Qiqiao makes a noise in front, and mei''er is behind.


    Mei''er didn''t hear what was wrong with Qiqiao''s words at this time.


    If mi Youning were here, he would definitely hear the meaning of these words when Qiqiao met the emperor.


    The maidservant, the concubine, and even the queen greeted the emperor with similar words.


    But the meaning is different.


    My emperor, that''s what my subordinates call it.


    Murong Chen came and looked at the two palace maids, but he didn''t see mi Youning.


    Guess it''s not up yet.


    "Get up, where''s your master?"


    Qiqiao got up with mei''er, who didn''t speak.


    Qiqiao said, "tell the emperor that Princess Chen is taking a nap. She hasn''t got up yet."


    "HMM." Murong Chen nodded and walked inside the hall.


    He went straight to the bedroom.


    Qiqiao followed mei''er closely.


    Willow catkins are also in the main hall at this time.


    She saw the figure of the emperor, and her eyes shone brightly.


    Qiqiao found the line of sight and glanced at the catkins.


    The other party''s vision has been stuck to the emperor, and he didn''t notice Qiqiao''s vision at all.


    On the contrary, mei''er, who stood aside, found it.


    Her heart was startled, and she immediately lowered her eyes and moved her mind.


    They followed the emperor to the door of the bedroom hall and stopped.


    They stood on both sides and guarded the door of the bedroom hall.

 Chapter 546

    Murong Chen walked into the bedroom and saw the woman sleeping on the bed.


    The other party holds the quilt, and the small face is very quiet.


    Seeing this scene, Murong Chen was in a good mood.


    He walked slowly to his bed.


    Mi Youning woke up when someone came in the room.


    She didn''t open her eyes.


    Because she smelled the Dragon sandalwood in the air, she already knew who came here.


    Murong Chen went to the bed. He sat on the side and looked at Mi Youning in his sleeping face. His eyes were very focused.


    At this time, he didn''t know the warmth in his eyes.


    But he looked at Mi Youning in front of him and was obviously in a good mood.


    This made him look more.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes slowly under the gaze of the people around her.


    She doesn''t have the possibility to keep sleeping.


    Might as well open your eyes and see what this man wants to do.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, MI Youning saw the handsome but noble man around him.


    She exclaimed and immediately sat up from her bed, "emperor, why are you here?"


    Murong Chen looked at her, with a fleshy little face.


    Especially when she opened her eyes, she made her whole person flexible and vivid.


    Those big eyes, like with a hook.


    With a little woman''s charm.


    "I can''t come?"


    Murong Chen asked.


    Mi Youning immediately smiled and said, "how could it be? I just suddenly saw the emperor and thought it was a dream."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen chuckled.


    Even if you know the woman in front of you, it''s just talking.


    But there was not much disgust at the bottom of my heart.


    Just like the woman in front of me, she doesn''t have that affectation.


    When he said that, both his facial expression and his eyes took it for granted.


    Murongchen stretched out his hand and touched mi Youning''s head.


    There is no greasy feeling on that head.


    It feels very comfortable, silky and supple, and people can''t put it down.


    It turns out that women are different from women.


    At the beginning, the fragrant hair of the mother imperial concubine made people sticky every time.


    It looked dark and bright, but the feel disgusted him.


    Mi Youning feels that the man around her touches her head. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him.


    I don''t like women close.


    It''s not that I don''t like women''s touch.


    So what is this man doing.


    At this time, her hair is still messy. There''s nothing to touch.


    It seemed to feel her dissatisfaction, and there was a little complaint in her eyes.


    Murong Chen took his hand away.


    Looking at the little woman in front of me, "haven''t you used lunch yet? Use some with me?"


    The other party has asked, that is, there is no right to object.


    Mi Youning nodded, "it''s my pleasure."


    She got up to stay and called mei''er and Qiqiao in.


    Seeing these two people come in, Murong Chen is not interested in watching a woman dress up.


    He still likes the natural appearance of the woman in front of him.


    No makeup, no gorgeous headdress, no imperial concubine dress symbolizing her identity.


    He walked outside the bedroom, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Seeing this, MI Youning rushed to the body behind him, "yes, concubine, hurry up. You won''t be waiting long."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen sat in the main hall, fiddling with the Buddha beads in his hands.


    There was tea at the table from someone nearby, but he didn''t move.


    His eyes looked out of the hall as if he were waiting for something.

 Chapter 547

    When Murong Chen twisted the beads of the Buddha beads several times, the figure of father-in-law Han appeared.


    "Old slave, see the emperor. Things have been done."


    Grandpa Han came forward and explained the result of the matter.


    Murong Chen heard this, and the movement in his eyes stopped.


    Mi Youning walked out of the bedroom and just heard what grandpa Han said.


    "What''s the matter, Grandpa Han? You''re sweating."


    Hearing mi Youning''s voice, the emperor and grandpa Han looked at her one after another.


    Their eyes changed.


    Grandpa Han was surprised in his eyes.


    Murong Chen was surprised to see the woman standing at the bedroom door walking towards him.


    Just because mi Youning didn''t wear makeup or complicated clothes.


    Her hair was pulled up and fixed by a simple and transparent jade hairpin.


    Wearing the silk dress of the original owner at home.


    Although this dress can''t be compared with the silk and satin in the palace.


    But it''s also better than comfort and simplicity.


    Seeing the woman coming, Murong Chen''s hand began to itch.


    The soft hair rolled up.


    Let the little woman in front of me exude a bit of charm.


    Unfortunately, Murong Chen doesn''t understand.


    Just seeing mi Youning coming, I wanted to touch her and touch her.


    Mi Youning walks up to murongchen and bows respectfully.


    Now Murong Chen naturally moved, "don''t be polite."


    He reached out to help mi Youning, then held her hand and didn''t give up.


    The little hand was very soft, as fleshy as her people, and felt very comfortable.


    Mi Youning thought that the other party would loosen his grip.


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t see the other party''s intention to loosen.


    I can''t help but gently pull my hand away.


    Soon after, he was held by Murong Chen again.


    Han Gonggong saw the scene, narrowed his small eyes and stood respectfully aside.


    A group of slaves came in from the door.


    These people all carry food boxes.


    Murong Chen took mi Youning''s hand and did not move at all.


    Watch those people put lunch on the table.


    He turned and looked at father-in-law Han, "the Queen''s funeral day, everything behind her is simple, and then he sent someone to inform the Kong family to enter the palace."


    "Yes, I know."


    Han Gonggong answered.


    When mi Youning heard murongchen''s words, his face changed a few times.


    No.


    The queen will hold on for more than half a month.


    According to the original plot, the queen will die half a month after she is poisoned.


    Why did you die in the afternoon after poisoning this morning.


    Murongchen felt mi Youning''s small hand tight.


    He couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Mi Youning was still stunned.


    That''s a real surprise.


    There was no surprise, no calculation, and no disguise he wanted to find.


    Seeing mi Youning''s appearance, he became more and more curious about this woman.


    Does the other party really just want to live in the harem and find a place.


    He doesn''t believe it or can''t believe it.


    "What''s the matter with Aifei? But there''s something wrong?"


    Murong Chen touched her hand without the slightest disgust.


    The man around him asked and asked mi Youning to put away his stunned face.


    "No, I''m just too surprised. I''m fine this morning. Why did I go all of a sudden?"


    "Ha ha..." Murong Chen smiled a few times with unknown meaning.


    He looked up at Mi Youning and said, "after lunch, it will be announced. At this time, no one knows except you and me and the slaves in this house."


    Hearing this, MI Youning nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 548

    She decided not to discuss the subject.


    Because the smell of men around me has changed.


    It was obviously unhappy, and there was some darkness.


    The man is a little unhappy. No, he is very unhappy.


    She looked at the table not far away. The lunch had been arranged and said in a voice, "it''s time for the emperor to eat."


    "Yes."


    Murong Chen stood up and took her hand.


    He didn''t let go of each other''s hands until he came to the table.


    Murong Chen also wondered why the woman''s feelings for him were not true, but he didn''t resent it.


    However, this kind of thing is just passed through in my mind and turned over.


    After lunch, murongchen left with Grandpa Han.


    During this period, he didn''t touch mi Youning again.


    "My concubine, please send it to the Emperor..."


    Looking at murongchen''s sitting and driving away, MI Youning was relieved.


    Murong Chen let her see through, strange temper, uncertain.


    Maybe one word will touch his bottom line,


    After sending people out of the luanfeng palace, MI Youning turns back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, the news of the Queen''s funeral spread.


    The Kongs also entered the palace.


    Mi Youning didn''t pay much attention to the later things.


    The Queen''s affairs are simple.


    The queen of a country died and was carried into the imperial mausoleum in a few days.


    The aftermath is very simple.


    These days, MI Youning is just a formality.


    Murong Chen never came to luanfeng palace again.


    The Queen''s funeral is over.


    The Kongs were also reorganized.


    The general of national defense returned from the battlefield in the north. After learning that his daughter was not in, the Kong family began to panic.


    Most of the Kongs'' officials in the court were demoted.


    Including the general protecting the country also resigned on his own initiative.


    Because general Kong doesn''t resign, what''s missing is his life.


    When the queen was in power, all the things they did by the Confucius family, as long as they were found out.


    Every pile is deadly.


    The war in the North has been delayed again and again.


    Until half a month later, Murong Chen appeared again.


    And with a man who looks seven times like him.


    Mi Youning sees this man and already knows his identity.


    "I''ve seen the emperor, the emperor''s ten thousand blessings and Jin''an, and the prince..."


    Murongchen stepped forward and reached out to take mi Youning up.


    Prince Xiaoyao nodded to MI Youning, "it''s my first time to see imperial concubine Chen. A small gift is no respect."


    He handed Mi Yuning the scroll in his hand.


    Mi Youning took it and said with a smile, "you''re welcome, Lord."


    Prince Xiaoyao has a beautiful face. When he looks at Mi Youning, he looks at him with some points.


    Murong Chen was not too surprised that MI Youning knew his brother''s identity.


    After all, the Empress Dowager also contributed to it.


    Not to mention the identity of the emperor''s brother.


    As long as you have a heart, you won''t be unable to guess.


    "You don''t have to be polite to love the imperial concubine. The younger brother of the Emperor just returned to Beijing recently. He will have dinner in the luanfeng Palace today."


    Mi Youning smiled calmly. "Yes, I know. I''ll tell you to go on."


    "Well, go."


    Mi Youning left murongchen''s hand and went aside to give orders to mei''er and Qiqiao.


    She doesn''t need to ask the taste of King Xiaoyao, because it''s clear in the imperial dining room.


    After the command, she went to Murong Chen and stood.


    Murong Chen has already started to discuss the war in the north with Prince Xiaoyao.


    "Emperor, I can''t go now. You should know my situation."


    Murong Chen nodded and looked at the people around him.

 Chapter 549

    Mi Youning looked at Shang Murong Chen with doubts in his eyes.


    The latter turns his attention away.


    Murong Chen put his eyes outside the door. The slender hand like jade was beating on the table all the time.


    I only heard his deep voice say, "I''m going to fight this time..."


    However, before his words were finished, Prince Xiaoyao immediately said, "don''t do this, brother!"


    "This is the result of my discussion with the grand master. In the barbarian land in the north, the momentum of those people has overwhelmed our army. Only when I fight personally, can we fight quickly and make a quick decision."


    Prince Xiaoyao still disagreed in his eyes, "but brother Huang left and took care of the affairs in Beijing..."


    Mi Youning stood aside and naturally heard Murong Chen''s words.


    There was a trace of amazement in her eyes.


    The plot is wrong.


    Isn''t it Prince Xiaoyao who should go to war.


    It is said that the king Xiaoyao died on the battlefield.


    Now it''s the emperor''s personal expedition.


    Mi Youning frowned, holding a handkerchief in his hands, with meditation in his eyes.


    And Murong Chen has convinced Prince Xiaoyao.


    "After I left Beijing, you and the eunuch, the eunuch is the person I trust most, and no one will treat you like your prince''s name."


    Prince Xiaoyao smiled bitterly, "brother Huang, you don''t know. I have the biggest headache about the court, and I don''t know at all."


    "With the help of the grand master, you should take care of yourself." Murong Chen''s tone can''t refuse.


    Mi Youning looks at Prince Xiaoyao, and the other party''s beautiful face is helpless.


    The man doesn''t like the court, so he often leaves Beijing.


    Now this situation seems to be really helpless.


    Now only these two people are left in the blood of Mu family.


    Some plots are disrupted and everything is different.


    For example, the child conceived by Liu Xu is the son of King Xiaoyao.


    At that time, it was because of this child that murongchen sent catkins to the throne of Queen.


    Now Prince Xiaoyao doesn''t go to war.


    Willow catkins have no children of this man.


    Murongchen is about to fight in person.


    How does mi Youning feel that the world is hanging.


    When she first came to the world, she disrupted the plot.


    Is this really not a problem.


    The power of the soul given by her task will not be suspended.


    "Aifei, Aifei..."


    Suddenly mi Youning''s hand was shaking in front of her.


    She recovered and was seeing Murong Chen standing in front of her.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Murong Chen looked at her and said, "what are you thinking? Don''t answer."


    Mi Youning immediately blessed himself when he heard the speech. "I was distracted by the mistakes of my ministers and concubines."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen didn''t investigate, but nodded gently to show that he knew.


    He took mi Youning''s hand and said, "it''s time for lunch."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    That day murongchen said that after the imperial expedition.


    I''ve been preparing for the next few days.


    Now mi Youning is the biggest concubine in the palace.


    Someone comes to greet her every day.


    Of course, Princess de and Princess Shu are the masters of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days.


    Mi Youning didn''t care about it either.


    As long as these two people are not behind her, just shoot her.


    A few days later, the news of the emperor''s personal expedition finally spread to everyone''s ears.


    This morning, the imperial concubines came to luanfeng palace again to say hello.


    As soon as they were seated, Grandpa Han brought people.


    "Imperial concubine Chen took the order!"


    At this time, Grandpa Han''s face was solemn. The people behind him had Phoenix seals in their hands.


    Everyone was surprised to see this.

 Chapter 550

    Mi Youning got down from the throne, knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "my concubine will take the order."


    "Imperial concubine Chen is virtuous, decent, generous and modest. Now she is specially given a phoenix seal. After my imperial expedition, imperial concubine Chen manages all matters of the harem, large and small."


    When mi Youning saw the Phoenix seal, she knew it couldn''t be the queen.


    After all, the queen left.


    It''s not a big accident to hear what father-in-law Han said now.


    She stretched out her hands and raised them, "my concubine took the order..."


    But she didn''t understand. Murong Chen trusted her so much, which was too "pet love".


    When the concubines around saw that MI Youning had taken over the edict, they all showed envious and jealous eyes.


    Han Gonggong put the imperial edict into mi Youning''s hand. He reached out and took the Phoenix seal behind it.


    Mi Youning stood up and Han Gonggong immediately handed Jiageng Fengyin to her.


    "Congratulations, imperial concubine Chen."


    Mi Youning smiled lightly. "Grandpa Han is polite."


    She took the Phoenix seal and her eyes showed meditation.


    It seems that Murong Chen is really going to fight.


    Everything in the capital has begun to be ordered.


    After grandpa Han left, MI Youning put the imperial edict and Phoenix seal into the hands of mei''er and Qiqiao.


    After seeing Qiqiao, MI Youning seemed to understand something.


    Murong Chen planted many people around her.


    The identities of these people are similar to those of the dead.


    No wonder that man would hand over such a big harem to her.


    I''m not even afraid she turned the sky.


    "The palace is tired. You all retreat."


    Instead of sitting back on the throne, MI Youning waved to the concubines.


    Her steps went towards the back of the temple.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned to her bedroom.


    She looked at two things in front of the table. One was the imperial edict and the other was the Phoenix seal.


    It''s a talisman for her in this palace.


    As long as she has this thing one day, no woman in the harem dares to show her face.


    Murong Chen can''t be unaware of this.


    If this man is, he wants to check and balance the power of the harem.


    Then the two things in front of us will not appear at this time.


    Mi Youning held his chin and looked at the Phoenix seal.


    Murong Chen didn''t know which tendon was wrong.


    "Qiqiao put these two things away."


    Hearing the call, Qiqiao immediately came forward.


    She stretched out her hand and put away the things on the table. "Yes, the slave and maid will be properly arranged."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning looked at the door bored.


    Murong Chen should appear today.


    The day of the imperial expedition is just around the corner.


    If the other party doesn''t come again, I don''t know when to meet in the future.


    The carefree prince in the original plot has been fighting for seven years.


    Seven years later, although he won.


    But he died.


    "The emperor has arrived!"


    Just then, a loud voice came from the door.


    Mi Youning got up for the first time and went straight to the door.


    "My concubine, welcome the Emperor..."


    "Get up."


    Murong Chen had already lifted the man up when mi Youning bent over.


    He took mi Youning''s hand and walked indoors.


    "I''m leaving with the army tomorrow. What do you want to say?"


    At this time, Murong Chen sat at the table in the bedroom with good tea in his hand.


    The slender jade like fingers gently rubbed the cup cover.


    Mi Youning suddenly heard this and was surprised in his eyes.


    "So fast?"


    "The war in the north can''t wait."


    Mi Youning looks at the man opposite.


    She thought, as if she had nothing to say.

 Chapter 551

    But since the other party asked, wouldn''t it be bad if she didn''t say.


    When the other person opens his mouth, it means he wants to hear something.


    Mi Youning''s eyes turned.


    She thought for a moment and said, "the concubine wishes the emperor a success. By the way, how many concubines will follow?"


    The last sentence was in an interrogative tone.


    Murong Chen heard her words and shook his hand with tea.


    He raised his head and glanced at the woman sitting opposite.


    I saw a smile in the other party''s cunning eyes.


    It made him feel a little strange.


    This is the first time that someone should make fun of him.


    He hasn''t had much aversion yet.


    Seeing the smile in the opposite woman''s eyes, his mood was also happy.


    Mi Youning didn''t show the slightest timidity in the sight of the man in front of him.


    She even smiled again and said, "does the emperor want to arrange his concubines to follow?"


    Murong Chen drooped his eyes, and a cold, low voice sounded.


    "Princess Ai thinks so much of me, but do you want to go to the front to have a look?


    Now there is still time. Princess Ai will pack up her things and leave with me tomorrow. "


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning heard the meaning of this and smiled.


    "That''s not true. I just care about the emperor''s lack of people to take care of."


    Murong Chen touched the bottom of the teacup, "the concubine must take care of everything."


    Mi Youning knows each other and will never let her go.


    It''s just that people take advantage of it, and it''s not what she tolerates.


    "The emperor''s will must be obeyed by his concubines, so let the people below pick up their things."


    Mi Youning got up to greet people.


    Murong Chen was quick eyed and took her hand.


    This action made mi Youning have no time to react.


    When she reacted, she had sat on Murong Chen''s lap.


    The other party''s deep eyes stared at her directly.


    Those big hands also imprisoned her waist.


    Mi Youning can''t start if she wants to resist.


    The strength of the other party makes her impossible to escape.


    "Emperor..."


    Seeing this, MI Youning couldn''t help lengthening his voice and opening his charming voice.


    Murong Chen heard with a bit of charm, which was like being hooked up by something.


    He looked at the woman in his arms and suddenly smiled.


    The handsome face slowly approached.


    Mi Youning had a bad intuition when he saw his move.


    However, when she wanted to step back, it was too late.


    Murong Chen''s lips are cold without temperature.


    Just like him, he has no temperature at all.


    Murong Chen kissed mi Youning''s lips.


    For the first time, he approached a woman on his own initiative.


    Even so uncontrollably kissed each other.


    His feeling is so soft.


    It''s really soft, even delicious.


    It has a sweet taste.


    Murong Chen couldn''t help exploring and wanted to sweep the beautiful taste.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning felt murongchen''s advance and reached out to beat him on the shoulder.


    Aware of her unhappiness, Murong Chen was reluctant to leave.


    There were some changes in the deep light under his eyes.


    The eyes were no longer as cold as before, as if something had melted.


    Mi Youning looked at the man holding her.


    "Emperor, it''s still day."


    The tone was rather resentful, and the face was even more charming - ashamed.


    Mi Youning''s intention was to remind him not to lose his sense of propriety in broad daylight.


    But her undisguised side provoked Murong Chen''s Love Valley debt.

 Chapter 552

    The charming and naive with a smile and a smile, as well as the somewhat charming - Charming exposed.


    This made Murong Chen react in an instant.


    He was stunned himself.


    Not to mention sitting on his lap.


    Mi Youning felt the fart stock thing, and his eyes were full of miracles.


    The plot collapsed, and so did the people.


    It''s agreed that it''s not close to female - color.


    "Emperor, my concubine wants to be courteous..."


    However, before she finished her words, Murong Chen got up with MI Youning in his arms.


    He took the man in his arms and went straight to the bed in the bedroom.


    Put people on it gently.


    Murong Chen stared deeply at the woman who made him break the taboo.


    He also knew that he was wrong today, but he just couldn''t control it.


    For years.


    Every time he saw a woman, he couldn''t help disgusting.


    Each of these women reminded him of his mother.


    That disgusting, pretentious, even unscrupulous woman.


    Murong Chen hugged mi Youning on his couch.


    He did nothing.


    The woman in his arms is still small, so small, what can he do.


    Mi Youning knew from the disgust in his eyes that nothing would happen.


    This man can''t like women all his life.


    Even he can''t have his own children all his life.


    He had seen his mother kill.


    He even had private communication with the guards in the palace. The picture made him vomit every time he thought of it.


    Murongchen''s mother imperial concubine was finally murdered by the Empress Dowager.


    Unfortunately, no one has evidence.


    Over the years, Murong Chen has never done anything for his mother''s imperial concubine.


    Because such a woman ruined his life.


    Let him have a shadow all his life.


    Let him pay all her debts.


    The Empress Dowager hated murongchen''s mother imperial concubine.


    So after the other party''s death, she didn''t relieve her anger, and even gave Murong Chen the medicine to lose her heir.


    That was when he was not an adult.


    The Empress Dowager took pleasure in torturing Murong Chen. As long as she remembered, she would fill medicine.


    Over the years, toxins have accumulated.


    He can''t have his own children all his life.


    This is why Murong Chen can tolerate catkins and is pregnant with the child of King Xiaoyao.


    Later, he made the child crown prince.


    Just leave the son to the mother at last.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Murong Chen didn''t see the woman in his arms move for a long time, so he couldn''t help approaching her ear and asking.


    The itchy feeling in her ear made mi Youning instantly recall.


    "Nothing. I just want to know how long the emperor will leave this time."


    Murong Chen held her in a different position and looked up at the top of the bed.


    I saw the night pearl hanging in the center.


    He thought for a while and said, "it won''t be long. When the mighty general comes back from the frontier, I can almost return to Beijing."


    Mi Youning nodded softly. "The emperor is careful on the battlefield. The sword has no eyes. Don''t get hurt."


    Murong Chen said softly.


    He hugged the woman in his arms again.


    This woman is different. He can feel it.


    The other side''s body, he did not have the slightest disgust and disgust.


    He is willing to listen to each other''s words.


    Even if I know it clearly, it''s just a face, but I''m still comfortable to listen to it.


    But all this will not make murongchen lose himself.


    He doesn''t think it''s love.


    It''s just not disgusting or annoying.


    Such a person is suitable to stay around and relieve boredom.


    Murong Chen didn''t know at this time. It was the beginning of her heart.


    They hugged each other on the bed and didn''t know when they slept.


    Murong Chen was too busy these two days, and then relaxed.

 Chapter 553

    When mi Youning woke up, there was no Murong Chen around him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, King Xiaoyao took the civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty and sent the army away.


    The sound of drum beating can be heard everywhere in such a big capital.


    Mi Youning led the high-ranking concubines in the palace to stand on the tower and watch the emperor leave.


    Murong Chen was wearing armor and sitting on the leading horse.


    Before leaving, he looked back and forgot the tower of the palace.


    That dark yellow figure came into his eyes.


    Mi Youning also saw it, and Murong Chen looked back.


    She held out her hand and shook it at him.


    Seeing mi Youning''s action, Murong Chen smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    This smile is real, natural and heartfelt pleasure.


    At this moment, he is no longer a distant, frozen distance.


    "Let''s go!"


    The army on the official road began to move forward in order.


    Murongchen left with the army.


    Mi Youning didn''t turn around until he saw that the army could no longer see except the city gate.


    "Go back."


    Princess de and Princess Shu are still looking at the direction of the emperor''s departure.


    Mi Youning has already taken mei''er and Qiqiao down to the city tower.


    The emperor marched in person. All the big and small state affairs in the capital fell on the head of King Xiaoyao and the grand master.


    But fortunately, at present, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and there is nothing too big.


    In addition to the war in the north, the prosperity in the capital continues.


    After murongchen left, the harem was still stable.


    Nothing went wrong.


    And MI Youning is in this palace, eating, drinking and having fun is very natural and unrestrained.


    All the food is in the imperial dining room. There is a small stove opened for her.


    After the Queen''s death, Lv Liang had something good and sent it to the luanfeng Palace at the first time.


    In this hot summer, there are many cold drinks in the imperial dining room.


    This makes mi Youning feel that this summer will not be too difficult.


    She is now the highest ranking concubine in the palace.


    If you are bored and bored in ordinary days, you can also come to xuanle square to perform.


    As for fun, that''s the concubines in the harem.


    Although the open fight does not exist.


    But this secret trick is still constant.


    In the luanfeng palace, there are things to eat inside and outside.


    On this day, Princess de and Princess Shu came to say hello.


    Mi Youning is leaning on the soft couch in the main hall.


    The following dancers twist waist swing hips and make some difficult moves.


    Hearing that Princess de and Princess Shu came, MI Youning waved his hand, "go down."


    "I''ll leave..."


    Dance - the women left one after another.


    Then Princess de and Princess Shu came in.


    "I''ve seen imperial concubine Chen."


    "I''ve seen imperial concubine Chen."


    Mi Youning has already sat up.


    She glanced at them, "today - you two are really rare guests."


    "Sit down."


    Princess Shu and Princess de took their seats.


    Their eyes looked at Mi Youning together.


    At this time, there was a trace of schadenfreude in their eyes.


    Mi Youning seems to have found nothing.


    She turned to Qiqiao and said, "go to tea. The two sisters can''t go for a while."


    The following words are for Princess de and Princess Shu.


    After a month, I finally couldn''t help it.


    It''s hard for these two people.


    Qiqiao turned and left.


    Mei''er came forward to serve mi Youning. She handed over the melons and fruits from the former imperial dining room.


    Mi Youning looked at the grapes and melons sent by Shanggong, and his appetite was very open.


    She doesn''t mind if someone is there and starts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Big boys, it''s Monday.


    Don''t forget to vote monthly. More votes, more.


    Good night, everyone, memoda biubiubiu

 Chapter 554

    Mi Youning picked up the grapes, peeled them and sent them to the entrance.


    The pulp tastes good.


    When Princess de and Princess Shu saw her enjoyment, their eyes showed envy and jealousy at the same time.


    "Today''s pulp is not bad. My two sisters will try it."


    After a while, MI Youning seemed to think of them.


    Princess de and Princess Shu, although jealous of her enjoyment.


    At this time, he said in the same voice: "thank you, imperial concubine Chen. No need."


    "Thank you, imperial concubine Chen, for your help."


    Seeing that they refused, MI Youning refused.


    She picked up the melon again.


    "Well, I just think you may not be able to eat in the future. I want you to taste more, so as to remember the taste and aftertaste it slowly in the future."


    That''s what we''re talking about.


    Princess Shu frowned and said nothing.


    The German imperial concubine couldn''t help it. "Imperial concubine Chen, I said that there would be no flowers for a hundred days. Now these words are given to you again. Do you know that Prince Xiaoyao has entered the palace with the old princess."


    Mi Youning picked up his eyebrows when he heard the speech. "Oh? So what? What does it have to do with me?"


    "Of course! You can walk in the palace..."


    "Princess de! Speak carefully!"


    Just when Princess de wanted to go on, Princess Shu stopped her from going on.


    And Princess de finally knew what she almost said.


    However, she just had to wait and see how the imperial concubine Chen got into the trap.


    Mi Youning sees Princess Shu speak and puts her eyes on her.


    Looking at the other party''s weak appearance, MI Youning tilted his lips.


    "Shufei, you said you dressed yourself up all day, just like a white lotus. Are you tired?


    You are not afraid that you have ruined the white lotus, so pure, holy and incorruptible. "


    Mi Youning shook his head as he spoke. It was a pity.


    Princess Shu didn''t react at first.


    Then the smell came.


    That''s not good at all.


    Her face was somewhat angry, destroying her weak appearance.


    Seeing this, MI Youning immediately said, "yes, that''s what it looks like. Just show it. It''s hard to hide your head and tail."


    "Imperial concubine Chen, where have I offended you!"


    Princess Shu was annoyed again and again, and finally couldn''t help it.


    What mi Youning is waiting for is that she can''t help it.


    "Ha ha... Princess Shu, how dare you say that you and Princess de didn''t negotiate with the queen in the lotus pond in the imperial garden and poisoned the queen!"


    Suddenly hearing mi Youning''s words, Princess de and Princess Shu were dumbfounded.


    Princess De is more impulsive.


    Immediately stood up, "you were there that day?!"


    Mi Youning chuckled, "how do you know the alliance between you two when you''re not here?"


    Although Shufei''s face changed greatly, she quickly glanced at the hall.


    The only people here were their close palace maids and the servants around imperial concubine Chen.


    It relieved her.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you have no evidence."


    "Hahaha..."


    Hearing this, MI Youning smiled, and tears came out of her smile.


    Mei''er saw this and immediately handed over her handkerchief.


    "Master, take it easy."


    At this time, mei''er was very calm and had no panic at all.


    It''s like I don''t know what the Masters said.


    Mi Youning took mei''er''s handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "Shufei, no matter whether I have evidence or not, I don''t intend to do anything, otherwise you won''t sit here safely now."

 Chapter 555

    Mi Youning wiped her tears and smiled at Princess Shu.


    But because of her words, Shufei had no bottom in her heart.


    Today, she came here with Princess De not to dismantle her own platform.


    The German imperial concubine also stood aside, with a look of fear on her face.


    She really didn''t expect that others should know about it.


    But after hearing what Shufei said, the other party had no evidence. She just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then mi Youning''s words frightened her.


    Although she was sometimes impulsive, she also understood that there were some things in the palace that didn''t need to be proved.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you can''t protect yourself now. You can''t do anything to me!"


    The princess was afraid. She made a noise.


    Mi Youning looks at imperial concubine Shu and sees the other party''s face with a hatred of iron and steel.


    Yes, not afraid of opponents like God, but afraid of teammates like pigs.


    This princess is really Princess Shu''s pig teammate.


    Princess Shu has a brain. It''s a pity that she chose Princess De.


    "Oh? What did you say, Princess de? Why can''t I move you? Now the back palace is the largest in the palace. It holds a phoenix seal and can" cut first and then play. "


    The German imperial concubine was even more flustered when she heard the speech.


    She stepped forward quickly, "you can''t, you are yourself now..."


    "Princess De, shut up!"


    Princess Shu stood up and stopped Princess De.


    Princess de turned to frown and looked at Princess Shu.


    After the two joined hands, she always listened to each other.


    Now she wants to be the Lord herself.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you can''t protect yourself now. Someone in your palace practices witchcraft."


    Princess de still spoke quickly.


    Mi Youning leaned against the soft couch. She nodded, "well, I know."


    Princess Shu and Princess de kept looking at her, but they saw that she was not shocked at all.


    Even say I know.


    This made them a little confused.


    "You know?!"


    Shufei couldn''t help it.


    Mi Youning said again, "of course you know. You bought the maid in waiting beside me, the maid named Liu Xu, long ago.


    Even the sorcery was buried in every corner of the luanfeng palace three days ago. "


    Seeing the faces of Princess Shu and Princess de change greatly, their faces are pale.


    Mi Youning smiled with a relaxed face.


    "You must be curious why I know this?"


    Shufei''s face was very ugly. "You''re playing with us. You''ve known all this for a long time. Now you''re just watching us make a fool of ourselves!"


    Seeing Shufei''s expression, MI Youning stretched out her finger and shook at her.


    "No, no, no, how could it be? How could I fool you like this."


    Mi Youning said with a smile.


    "I want you. I can''t get up anymore."


    When she finished, MI Youning put away her smiling face. She rushed out and shouted, "bring people up!"


    Qiqiao quickly came in. Two eunuchs behind him came in under the binding catkins.


    When Princess Shu and Princess de heard mi Youning say that they couldn''t get up, their legs were soft.


    When I saw catkins being escorted in.


    They retreated to their positions and slumped in chairs.


    Liu Xu walked in and didn''t look at Princess Shu and Princess De, or even mi Youning.


    Her eyes turned to the side hall.


    Because her mouth was blocked, she couldn''t open it at all, so she had to keep quiet.


    Princess Shu and Princess de have no intention to pay attention to her at this time.


    Both of them are afraid. Fortunately, Prince Xiaoyao and the old princess haven''t come yet.


    Or they''re really dead.


    There may never be a chance to turn over again.

 Chapter 556

    "Kneel down!"


    The eunuch pressed catkins into the hall and directly pressed people to the ground to kneel down.


    The sound startled the lady who was meditating.


    Princess Shu looked at the woman who leaned against the soft collapse and was indifferent from beginning to end.


    The woman is young, but she has means and plans.


    This is what she ignored before. She was careless.


    But it''s not urgent. As long as you get through this pass in front of you, you can definitely pull the other party off the horse in the future.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, now you have no evidence of all this. If the emperor is not in the palace, it''s better not to make a big deal."


    Hearing this, MI Youning didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t respond, but she had no bottom in her heart.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, draw a line. What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning finally turned to look at Shufei, "Shufei is late. When you hit me with your idea, it''s already late."


    Princess Shu''s face showed doubt, and the German princess on the side didn''t know why.


    The woman they looked at at at the same time sat up straight from the soft collapse again.


    "Prince Xiaoyao, when are you staying?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, imperial concubine Shu and imperial concubine de were dumbfounded one after another.


    However, they are more stupid behind.


    I saw Prince Xiaoyao supporting the old princess and coming out of the side hall.


    With a royal army behind him.


    "Take Princess Shu and Princess de!"


    As a man, Prince Xiaoyao spoke angrily.


    Mi Youning was not surprised to see this.


    Who let the poor carefree lord love the queen to the bone.


    The imperial guards quickly suppressed Princess Shu and Princess De.


    Mi Youning stood up and came to the old princess.


    "Trouble you today."


    The old princess had a loving smile on her face. "I''m just going through the motions. The emperor handed over the imperial palace to imperial concubine Chen. This is a Meiji move."


    Mi Youning answered, "you''re welcome. It''s getting late. I''ll send someone to take you back."


    The old princess nodded. It was agreed in advance to come here today.


    After sending the old princess away, MI Youning turned to look at Princess de and Princess Shu.


    "You two, please move to the cold palace for the time being. As for the fate... It will be decided when the emperor returns to the palace."


    When the lady heard the speech, her face twisted, "Zhu Yan, you have no right!"


    The German imperial concubine has been silly, and her face is gray and defeated.


    Mi Youning dislikes Princess Shu''s croaking and asks someone to block her mouth.


    "Bring people into the cold palace and arrange people to serve. Guard the cold palace and don''t let people out."


    "Yes!"


    The imperial guards sent Princess de and Princess Shu to the cold palace.


    Prince Xiaoyao watched them leave with obvious anger in his eyes.


    Even if he knows, no matter who they are, they are not clean.


    But he was still angry, still angry.


    Mi Youning looked at the king Xiaoyao and glanced at the catkins kneeling on the ground with their heads hanging motionless.


    She returned to her former position and said, "Lord, now things have been done. After all, it is inconvenient for men to stay in the back palace."


    Hearing the obvious order to leave, Prince Xiaoyao turned his head.


    There was a helpless smile on his face.


    This woman really loses it when she runs out.


    "Take care, concubine Chen."


    "Thank you for coming."


    "Just a little effort..."


    Prince Xiaoyao also left.


    In the huge luanfeng palace, only mi Youning and a group of palace maids and eunuchs are left.


    "Catkins, catkins... How many times is this now?"

 Chapter 557

    Now that they are all gone, MI Youning should settle the general ledger with Liu Xu.


    Mi Youning knows every move of catkins.


    She was just following the trend and wanted to see what the other party did.


    I didn''t expect the other party to really hate her to the bone.


    Once the luanfeng palace is caught to practice witchcraft, it will be more than a capital crime.


    Liu Xu finally raised his head when he heard mi Youning speak.


    Seeing this, the eunuch came forward and took down the thing that blocked her mouth.


    There was a gloomy smile on her face.


    "Zhu Yan, you have been my master and servant for many years. Now I have nothing to say. Please give me a good time."


    Mi Youning shook his head, which made Liu Xu''s face more pale, even with fear.


    She thought that the other party must torture her before she could die slowly.


    Mi Youning has a headache when she thinks of the original owner''s request.


    Death is too cheap catkins.


    Whether it is the death of the predecessor or the restlessness of catkins these times.


    She thinks it''s better to look at each other and suffer all her life.


    "Catkins, I won''t kill you, but your mouth is really dishonest. It''s better to remove it."


    Liu Xu smelled the speech with panic in his eyes, "Zhu Yan, miss, don''t! You''d better kill me."


    Mi Youning didn''t listen to her begging for mercy and said to the eunuch who was pressing her, "take your tongue and ask the imperial doctor to use good medicine. Don''t die."


    "I know."


    Several eunuchs pulled catkins out.


    Mi Youning finally breathed a sigh of relief. She turned her head and looked at mei''er and Qiqiao around her.


    "You worked hard today."


    Qiqiao immediately panicked and said, "if the master is not there, the slaves and maidservants should do things for the master."


    Mei''er followed closely, "the maidservant is frightened."


    Both of them are frightened. Mi Youning knows that they are loyal.


    Now Princess de and Princess Shu are down. She must be more comfortable in the next days.


    As for the concubines below, they must not have the courage when this happened.


    After solving these things, MI Youning was also a little depressed.


    "Go, go out and let the people below clean the palace."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning walked out of the palace, and her figure had gradually drawn out.


    Following mei''er and Qiqiao, she walked farther and farther.


    The figure is getting farther and farther away.


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    Mi Youning is sixteen years old.


    Murongchen has not returned to Beijing.


    The mighty general on the other side of the border also delayed his departure.


    He is a great general who frightens other countries in the frontier.


    As soon as he leaves, there is bound to be trouble at the border.


    The imperial court sent people to the North battlefield again.


    But Murong Chen still didn''t come back.


    He taught it himself.


    When hearing the news, mi you would rather not believe it.


    If you just teach people, you don''t take the responsibility of the emperor of his country.


    However, the news that Murong Chen was about to return to Beijing came at last.


    Mi Youning now feels that the harem is ready to move.


    These women are now, but all of them have made great efforts to show off in front of the emperor.


    So that the emperor can see them at a glance.


    After all, the emperor was not close to women before. Now he has been in the army for a year. How should he think about the taste of this woman.


    If you''re not a soldier, the sow is like a mink and cicada.


    Mi Youning saw that the harem was restless.


    She is indifferent and eats and drinks every day.


    At this time, she did not know that the burden was about to fall on her.

 Chapter 558

    The impending crisis left her no leisure time.


    Just when everyone in the harem was looking forward to the emperor''s return, something changed.


    That day mi Youning got up under Qiqiao''s service.


    When she was ready, mei''er had prepared breakfast outside.


    Just as mi Youning sat down, the eunuch outside the door ran in.


    "Empress, Prince Xiaoyao, please see me."


    Mi Youning took back her outstretched hand.


    She frowned. "Please come in."


    Early this morning, Prince Xiaoyao came. Mi Youning thought something must have happened.


    Otherwise, the other party won''t be so careless and enter the harem early in the morning.


    "I''ve seen imperial concubine Chen."


    Prince Xiaoyao doesn''t look good.


    Seeing this, MI Youning could not help but deepen her eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter with the Lord here?"


    The other party nodded, "please hold back."


    "You all step back, mei''er. Qiqiao stays."


    The eunuchs and maids in the palace came out one after another.


    Seeing this, Prince Xiaoyao came forward and said, "brother Huang was chased and killed on the way back to Beijing and fell off the cliff. Now his life and death are unknown."


    The tone was cautious and serious, and the suppressed tone showed the anger of the carefree prince.


    Hearing this, MI Youning immediately touched the ring on her left hand.


    She needs to check the plot to see whether Murong Chen is alive or dead.


    However, when her hand touched the ring, she saw a vague white fog.


    She can''t see anything.


    Why can''t murongchen''s information be seen.


    Mi Youning glanced at the carefree prince in front of her, and she tried again.


    This time I saw the life of Prince Xiaoyao.


    In other words, only Murong Chen''s information can''t be seen.


    This problem has arisen again.


    This situation makes mi Youning honey familiar.


    She suddenly rose from her seat.


    "Time, place, can someone go down the cliff to look for it?"


    Prince Xiaoyao nodded, "we have sent people to look for it."


    Mi Youning suddenly narrowed her eyes. She looked suspiciously at the carefree prince in front of her.


    "Why did you tell me about it?"


    The latter looked at Qiqiao behind her.


    Following his line of sight, MI Youning also looked at Qiqiao.


    Qiqiao''s face remained unchanged from the sight of the two.


    "Brother Huang once said that if anything happens, I''ll inform you first, and even... If anything happens, I''ll keep you safe all your life."


    Hearing this, MI Youning''s hand trembled.


    This is not what Murong Chen said.


    This murongchen, this damn man.


    She hasn''t figured out the identity of this man yet.


    The other party has made, which makes her doubt most of the follow-up.


    "Qiqiao, how many people are there in your dark guard?"


    Mi Youning''s straightforward words finally changed Qiqiao''s expression.


    Her face was stunned, puzzled, and a trace of curiosity.


    Mi Youning took the initiative to speak and said, "if you haven''t found anything around me for so long, I''m an idiot. You''ve been transmitting my actions to the emperor. Don''t you think I know."


    Qiqiao really doesn''t know, otherwise she must be more secretive.


    Unfortunately, no matter how secret she is, she can''t hold mi Youning''s golden finger.


    Qiqiao knew that the LORD was in danger. She immediately respectfully said, "go back to the Lord. How many people are there in the dark guard department? Slaves and maidservants don''t know. They are all in the north and south of the world."


    "Since the emperor disappeared in the north, inform the dark guard over there to search for the emperor''s trace."

 Chapter 559

    "Yes! My subordinates leave first."


    Qiqiao immediately left the luanfeng palace.


    After Qiqiao leaves, MI Youning turns and looks at the king Xiaoyao.


    "Is there any news in the capital now?"


    The latter also looked thoughtful at this time. "It''s hard to say. The news came this morning. It can be seen that the emperor had no news yesterday. If it was a person in the capital, someone would come out this morning."


    Mi Youning didn''t know what went wrong.


    But as long as she saw the ministers in the court, she must know that these people can''t do it clean.


    However, how could a concubine in her harem enter the court.


    Mi Youning frowned when she heard what king Xiaoyao said. She turned and sat down.


    Seeing her thoughtful expression, the king asked, "what do you think?"


    For more than a year, he saw this woman take care of the harem in order.


    Those women who want to make trouble are not properly cleaned up by her.


    Mi Youning looked up at King Xiaoyao, "I want to go to court."


    "..." King Xiaoyao.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s morning is the same as before.


    As usual, the grand master walked into the hall with the face of the old fox.


    The officials greeted one after another and behaved as before.


    The grand master looked at the officials who greeted him with a look of examination and contemplation.


    Unfortunately, he did not find the slightest flaw in everyone.


    He has also known the news that the emperor is missing.


    The king of leisure has been angry with him.


    Now it depends on who will jump out of the hall.


    In their land, someone assassinated the emperor, most likely his own.


    Because the border guard is very strict.


    Even if people from other countries want to enter their own territory, it depends on whether the soldiers at the border will let go.


    The grand master secretly explored the surrounding officials and found nothing.


    Soon, Prince Xiaoyao took a bodyguard and walked into the hall.


    "I''ve seen the king..."


    "I''ve seen the king..."


    Prince Xiaoyao walked into the hall and sat on the seat of his Highness''s head.


    There are two seats here. They are where he and the grand master sit.


    After King Xiaoyao sat down, the bodyguard beside him stood respectfully behind him.


    When the grand master saw the bodyguard, his eyes were thoughtful.


    The old fox found something, but he didn''t speak.


    Mi Youning stood behind King Xiaoyao and looked up at the grand master.


    She bent her eyes, smiled at the grand master, and then quickly bowed her head.


    The grand master saw that there was no Adam''s apple on her neck.


    Then he thought and guessed the identity of the man.


    The grand master frowned. How can the imperial concubine step into the hall.


    However, the man was brought in by King Xiaoyao. He must ask clearly afterwards.


    "Don''t be polite, gentlemen. I have something to report today. I''ll have something to say later. I''ll leave early if I have nothing to say."


    Just when the grand master was unhappy, Prince Xiaoyao spoke.


    His words were full of impatience.


    The following officials looked at each other.


    One of them stood up.


    "Lord, I heard that the emperor is on his way back to Beijing. I want to ask, what does the emperor need to prepare when he returns to Beijing?"


    It was the officials of the interior government who stood up.


    As long as it is about the emperor, the interior government should always make preparations at the first time.


    Seeing that it was the officials of the interior government who stood up, King Xiaoyao didn''t look very good.

 Chapter 560

    But he was still patient and said, "according to the previous ancestral system, it''s important for the emperor''s brother to return to Beijing. Don''t be careless."


    "Yes, Weichen knows."


    The officials of the house of interior stood back.


    After that, some officials reported the size of sesame.


    Prince Xiaoyao and the grand master should always face each other.


    Mi Youning, standing behind King Xiaoyao, looked up at the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Her eyes first saw the officials standing in front of the hall.


    Only these people are most suspected of assassinating the emperor.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and looked at the officials below.


    Soon she looked back.


    Several of them had problems, but the main messenger was the Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple.


    These two people are really friends.


    Their identity has something to do with the harem.


    The harem is still restless.


    These two main messengers are the father of Princess de and Princess Shu.


    It seems that she brought down Princess de and Princess Shu, which caused a change in the plot.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and approached King Xiaoyao''s ear and said, "Minister of war, Minister of Dali temple."


    King Xiaoyao frowned tightly when he heard the speech.


    His sharp eyes swept towards the Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple.


    "Someone!"


    King Xiaoyao stood up and shouted outside the hall.


    The imperial guards outside the door quickly came in and surrounded the hall.


    Many officials were puzzled at this, and some even looked frightened.


    The reason why King Xiaoyao obeyed mi Youning so much was because he came.


    Mi Youning has already told me. Just take down the people who have problems.


    If there is no problem with the person she said, the imperial concubine can be removed.


    At this time, King Xiaoyao would rather kill by mistake than let go.


    Seeing the Imperial Army surrounded the hall, most officials looked frightened.


    Pointing to the Minister of war and the Secretary of Dali temple, he said in a harsh voice: "take the Minister of war and the Secretary of Dali temple!"


    The grand master and the old God sat without any participation.


    But the light of the old fox in his eyes went straight to the Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple.


    "Lord, what''s wrong with my minister?"


    The Minister of war was full of excitement.


    "Lord, although you are the supervisor of the country, you can''t make such nonsense!"


    The Minister of Dali Temple followed with a voice.


    However, the royal guards did not listen to them and pressed people down directly.


    Prince Xiaoyao looked at the two people with a sneer, "let''s talk slowly next. We have a lot of time."


    He turned and looked at Mi Youning. The other party touched his clothes. He thought there were other things.


    Mi Youning whispered, "Lord, I''ll leave first. These two are the father of Princess de and Princess Shu."


    Hearing her words, King Xiaoyao knew the relationship.


    "Well, you go."


    Mi Youning quickly withdrew from the chaotang hall.


    She is a little person and nobody cares at all.


    At this time, the court was already in panic. They didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Press people into the back hall."


    King Xiaoyao commanded the royal guards.


    He turned and looked at the sitting grand master. "Please move, too."


    The grand master finally stood up. His cold eyes looked at the two people who were pressed by the imperial guards. His eyes were like looking at the dead.


    "This is nature, please."


    King Xiaoyao and the grand master transferred the back hall.


    The imperial guards had pressed the two men to follow.


    Because they were too noisy, they had already blocked their mouths.


    The remaining officials were blocked by the royal guards at the door. They couldn''t leave.

 Chapter 561

    They looked at the direction of the rear hall and wondered what had happened.


    However, there were also several officials with pale faces.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning leaves chaotang, goes to her seat and goes straight to luanfeng palace.


    Along the way, her face was full of meditation.


    The accident was caused by the father of Princess de and Princess Shu.


    They all defended their daughter against injustice.


    However, they don''t think about it. If they hurt the emperor''s daughter, they will also be widowed.


    One by one in high positions, why don''t you bring your brain.


    When they sent their daughter to the palace, they didn''t already know.


    The harem has always been a place where people eat people.


    However, their anger belongs to one part, more selfishness.


    The two men are in contact with personnel from other countries.


    This is treason.


    Especially when they know that their daughter is innocent.


    These two old things, unexpectedly once again hit on their daughter''s idea.


    The emperor doesn''t look down on their daughter, but it doesn''t prevent others from looking down on her.


    Mi Youning really knelt for the two ministers.


    Is there something wrong with the world, or are the people here without brains.


    Such a thing can be done.


    Are they going to overthrow the court.


    But I don''t want to see whether the people today are willing.


    Now, in addition to the war in the border areas, at present, the country is peaceful and the people are safe. Who is willing to make a living for the people.


    At the luanfeng palace, MI Youning saw Qiqiao guarding the palace.


    "Back."


    "Yes, master."


    Mi Youning strode into the palace and went straight to the bedroom.


    Mei''er and Qiqiao followed her all the time.


    When she returned to her bedroom, MI Youning took off her bodyguard.


    Mei''er and Qiqiao immediately came forward and served her in her imperial concubine''s clothes.


    Now mi Youning has not worn this gorgeous imperial concubine''s clothes for a long time.


    While cooperating with their actions, she asked Qiqiao around her, "have you ordered it?"


    "Back to the master, the news has been sent out, and the dark guards in Beijing have also taken action.


    Most of the officials in the court have something to do. The dark guards will come to greet them personally. There will be no problem. "


    Mi Youning smiled when she heard this.


    This news is good. It shows that Murong Chen still has a backhand.


    I just don''t know how he is now.


    She doesn''t think anything will happen to this man.


    After all, he is the big boss of the world.


    If something goes wrong with him, it''s like


    Mi Youning frowned.


    That feeling, as if she had no meaning in this world.


    Huh? When should she feel this way.


    This made her face reflect.


    Now the task is almost finished.


    Willow catkins are broken. She can''t be the master all her life.


    Only in this deep palace, lonely life.


    And now she is still alive and can live to the end of her life.


    At this time, in fact, she can leave the task world.


    Just let this body, independent consciousness live.


    But she didn''t leave, as if she had forgotten?


    Mi Youning doesn''t think so.


    "The master is ready."


    Just then mei''er opened her mouth and interrupted mi Youning''s death.


    Mi Youning turned to the bronze mirror and looked at the woman in the mirror.


    Now she is no longer the first time to enter the world, that round appearance.


    The small slap face and the demon Rao''s body all show that she is mature.


    Now she is a woman.


    Even a beauty, MI Youning fondly touched his face.

 Chapter 562

    However, in her narcissistic actions, her face was disdainful.


    Because no matter how beautiful the woman in front of her is, she doesn''t have one percent of her body.


    After all, it''s someone else''s, not as good as her own.


    Mi Youning touched his smooth face, put down his hand, turned and walked outside the bedroom.


    "Go to the cold palace."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the king Xiaoyao and the grand master were interrogating the Minister of war and the Secretary of Dali temple.


    Unfortunately, these two people''s mouths are very strict and don''t speak at all.


    There is no useful information at all.


    The grand master has frowned and his face shows doubt.


    King Xiaoyao knew it was too hasty.


    But before he was in the court, he clearly saw the frightened faces on the two faces.


    The look in his eyes was even more flustered. He was sure that the matter of the imperial brother must have something to do with them.


    However, they did not speak at this time, and he could not produce evidence.


    Thinking of imperial concubine Chen, King Xiaoyao felt that he had to wait for this plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning comes to the cold palace. The guards of the cold palace open the old and dilapidated wooden door.


    She asked Qiqiao to take some eunuchs in.


    This time, I just came to take Princess de and Princess Shu away.


    She doesn''t need to go in at all.


    Qiqiao handles affairs very neatly.


    After entering the cold palace for only half a minute, she brought out Princess Shu and Princess De.


    The eunuchs suppressed them.


    Mi Youning sat on the chair and looked at them with a smile.


    Seeing the appearance of Princess de and Princess Shu, it can be seen that they are doing well.


    The face is not too thin. Although the dress is no longer gorgeous, it is also moist.


    There must be money to deal with.


    "It seems that you two are doing well. Unfortunately, this is your last good day."


    Princess de and Princess Shu stared angrily at Mi Youning with hostile eyes.


    "Come on, don''t look at me like that. People who don''t know think you''re in love with me."


    Mi Youning opened his mouth happily and finally laughed.


    "Zhu Yan! You must die!"


    Princess Shu is smarter. It seems that she guessed something at this time.


    Mi Youning bent her eyes and smiled. "Princess Shu, you will never know if I will die."


    Then she stretched out her finger with armor, pointed to Princess Shu and said word by word, "but you''re going to die soon."


    Seeing Princess Shu''s hostile gaze, MI Youning was satisfied with her fear.


    "Take people to the hall."


    ¡­¡­


    The king Xiaoyao is still wearing clothes here. The grand master can''t sit still.


    He looked at the carefree king with doubt in his eyes, "Lord, what on earth did you use as a voucher to catch these two people?"


    As soon as the grand master opened his mouth, the Minister of the Ministry of war followed him and shouted injustice.


    "Grand master, I''ve always divided my duties. I haven''t done anything to cross the boundary, and I can''t fish and meat the people. Please make decisions for me..."


    The Minister of the Ministry of war opened his mouth, followed by the Minister of Dali temple, "so is the old minister. Please ask the grand master to make the decision."


    Mi Youning came in under the pressure of Princess de and Princess Shu, and heard these words.


    A sneer came from the corners of her mouth.


    "What the two adults said is too much in the face!"


    When they heard the sudden words, they couldn''t help looking down at them.


    Mi Youning was dressed in a gorgeous and solemn imperial concubine''s dress, with cold makeup on her face.


    Make her look more imposing.


    The noble spirit of that body can not be concealed.


    Mi Youning walked in step by step against the sight of everyone.


    The princess de and Princess Shu, who were suppressed behind her, also showed their eyes.

 Chapter 563

    All the people also listened to MI Yuning''s words.


    The Minister of war and the Minister of Dali Temple saw their daughter suppressed.


    Their faces did not look good, and their momentum decreased slightly.


    Mi Youning walked up to them and a sneer arose from the corners of her mouth.


    "Two adults, collude with other countries to plot against the emperor. Now your criminal evidence is in your residence. As long as you send someone to search the residence, you are not afraid to deny it."


    Hearing this, the two kneeling on the ground turned pale.


    They have no previous denial.


    Seeing this, MI Youning was too lazy to talk nonsense to them.


    She took the Phoenix seal from Qiqiao''s hand and went to the king Xiaoyao and the grand master.


    "Please also ask the Lord to send someone to search the house. Today, the palace uses the Phoenix seal as a guarantee. If these two people are innocent, the palace will punish themselves in the luanfeng palace."


    That''s a little serious.


    Although the Phoenix seal is not better than the imperial jade seal, it also has a certain voice.


    If the emperor has any mistakes, the person holding the Phoenix seal can supervise the country on his behalf.


    This is also the inheritance of the royal family.


    The grand master did not dare to underestimate the woman in front of him.


    Moreover, hearing that MI Youning was so important, he also guessed that the Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple were absolutely not innocent.


    After hearing mi Youning''s words, King Xiaoyao updates ten chapters and ten thousand words every morning.


    Beauties, flowers will be more than ten thousand. Let''s vote for flowers every month. Thank you, big baby~

 Chapter 564

    Several eunuchs who followed mi Youning immediately stepped forward.


    "Pull the lady out and wash her mouth well. There should be swill in the imperial dining room. Remember to wash her more times."


    Mi Youning slowly left her twisted face with Shufei''s armor.


    But when he left, he stabbed Princess Shu''s face with the tip of her armor.


    As soon as mi Youning ordered her to leave, the eunuchs immediately came forward and took Princess Shu away.


    Shufei began to struggle, and even began to choose her words.


    "Zhu Yan, you can''t die well, you can''t die well, and the emperor should die!"


    She even cursed the emperor.


    Before, MI Youning was angry because the lady said that murongchen was dead.


    Now, hearing that Princess Shu is so straightforward again, how can mi Youning tolerate her.


    "Wait..."


    The eunuchs who took Shufei away immediately stopped.


    Mi Youning looked at Princess Shu with a cold and gloomy look, just like looking at a dead man.


    She raised the Phoenix seal in her hand and said in a deep voice, "Princess Shu''s virtue is bad. She is disrespectful to the holy words, and insults the palace. Give her a cup of poisonous wine."


    Good guy, as soon as you say this, everyone around you was stunned.


    Including King Xiaoyao and grand master.


    Not to mention the two adults on their knees... No, they should be said to be traitors. They are even more stupid at this time.


    The whole lady couldn''t believe it. She looked like a lost soul.


    Eunuchs took advantage of this, blocked her mouth and quickly pulled people out.


    Seeing that the hall was clean, MI Youning turned and looked at the Minister of war.


    She looked down at the armor in her hand and fiddled with it at will, "Shangshu, do you recruit or not?"


    After asking this, without waiting for the other party to answer, she continued: "in fact, whether you recruit or not, the result is the same. Assassinating the emperor and treason are capital crimes."


    "Hahaha..."


    The Minister of war burst into laughter.


    Mi Youning glanced at the other party sarcastically.


    This is the last courage of all dead people.


    The Minister of the Ministry of war looked at Mi Youning coldly, "what a imperial concubine Chen. The emperor really has a good eye."


    "You''re welcome..." Mi Youning said with a smile.


    "It seems that you want to recruit?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of war snorted coldly, "hum! Now that I know, I have nothing to say."


    Mi Youning nodded, "that''s good. Next, adults, you''ll go all the way."


    She turned to see the king of leisure.


    However, King Xiaoyao''s face was stunned at this time, okay.


    He always knew that women in the harem were very cruel, and their means were not bad compared with men.


    But he looked at the woman who was only sixteen.


    Just said to Shufei to kill, and there was no change in her face.


    However, MI Youning''s next words left King Xiaoyao speechless.


    "Lord, whether it''s assassinating the emperor or treason, it''s a great crime involving the nine families.


    Now Shangshu has pleaded guilty. Do you want to go to Dali temple for a walk? How can you let him die in vain.


    The palace remembers that there are 108 kinds of criminal laws of the Dali Temple secretary?


    These will be used on Shangshu one by one, so that he can get a profound lesson before he dies. "


    "..." King Xiaoyao.


    For the face of King Xiaoyao who had nothing to say, the grand master stepped forward.


    "Imperial concubine Chen is right. Such an unfaithful and unjust person should be so."


    Mi Youning nodded to the grand master. It seemed that he had met a fellow disciple.


    "Someone will take these two people to Dali temple and give them to you Shaoqing. You can''t discharge water!"

 Chapter 565

    As soon as the Taishi''s voice fell, the surrounding imperial guards pressed the Shangshu and the Dali Temple secretary.


    Thinking that the Dali Temple secretary is now in charge of the highest criminal law in the country, the grand master frowned.


    Mi Youning saw the emotion on the grand master''s face and knew what he was thinking.


    "Grand master, now Dali Temple Qing has become a prisoner, so let you Shaoqing take his place for the time being."


    The grand master thought for a while, and that''s all he could do. "Yes, the old minister, let people convey it."


    Mi Youning nodded.


    Next, in the main hall, there were only Xiaoyao Wang and MI Youning, and the German imperial concubine who had been scared to death.


    Looking at the princess, she was scared to death.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment and said, "take Princess de back to the cold palace. Don''t go out of the cold palace in the future. Otherwise, just like Princess Shu, give her a cup of poison."


    Princess de looked up in disbelief and looked at Mi Youning in confusion.


    Mi Youning turned and looked at the king Xiaoyao.


    The eunuch who pressed the princess immediately took people out of the hall.


    "Lord, now the emperor''s whereabouts are unknown. I can''t hide it for long."


    The implication is to let him make an idea as soon as possible.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Xiaoyao Wang''s eyes twinkled, and he avoided each other''s sight.


    "This matter can be delayed for a while."


    Seeing his evasion, MI Youning knew there was something else.


    "If the Lord has something to say, I might as well make plans. Now if I say an disrespectful word, I can''t find the emperor one day. It''s difficult for the world to be peaceful."


    Xiaoyao Wang turned to MI Youning. He closed his lips and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Seeing this, the king of Xiaoyao finally opened his mouth, "wait, this is not the time."


    "Well, I''ll wait." Mi Youning stopped asking.


    King Xiaoyao said, "all the officials of the previous dynasty are still waiting. I''ll go first."


    Mi Youning nodded, "I''m back to the palace, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    The Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple are dead.


    Even the death of Princess Shu in the palace.


    The news that Princess De''s was thrown into the cold palace and could not go out of the cold palace all her life.


    It''s all out.


    This kind of incident makes people panic.


    The emperor still did not return to Beijing.


    The people below are still looking for Murong Chen, and the dark guard has not found Murong Chen''s whereabouts.


    Mi Youning searched again and again and couldn''t see any information from Murong Chen.


    This made her look more and more ugly.


    At this time, the grand master and King Xiaoyao entered the palace again and went straight to her luanfeng palace.


    The carefree king also came with a child and followed two mammies behind him.


    Mi Youning sees them, especially the child of Xiaoyao king. There is an unknown reason on her face.


    "Why did the prince come here with a child?"


    The carefree king looked lovingly at the child in his arms, with a happy smile on his face.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, he was reluctant to give up.


    He looked at Mi Youning and walked forward slowly.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, this child''s name is mu Xiaoxu. It''s a name given by the imperial brother. He was granted the crown prince when he was born.


    Now the imperial brother can''t find it. The chaotang hall has begun to panic. Now he can only push the child out. "


    With that, King Xiaoyao gently handed the child in his arms to MI Youning.


    He moves very carefully.


    Mi Youning''s brain was shocked when she heard the child''s name.


    Mu Xiaoxu is the child born to Liu Xu in the original plot.


    Now the plot is disrupted, and the child still appears.


    Thinking of the dead queen, MI Yuning guessed something.

 Chapter 566

    She took the child handed over by Xiaoyao Wang and looked at the look that her eyebrows and eyes didn''t grow.


    I guessed in my heart that the child should have just been born.


    King Xiaoyao handed the child to MI Youning. He took out a decree and handed it to her again.


    Mi Youning looked at the Edict and frowned. "What does the Lord mean? Let''s talk straight."


    She refused to look at the edict at this time, although she had guessed something.


    But she still refused to accept it.


    Is it now that the next emperor has been announced and no longer looks forward to Murong Chen.


    King Xiaoyao was also unwilling to read the edict. He said the general content of the edict.


    "Brother Huang said that if anything happened to him, he would let Mu Xiaoxu sit in the Dragon chair, and imperial concubine Chen granted empress dowager Zunrong. The new emperor will be raised by Empress Dowager Zunrong, and you can listen to the government."


    As soon as king Xiaoyao''s voice fell, MI Youning immediately handed the child to him.


    "The palace refuses. The palace doesn''t do anything to honor the Empress Dowager. Murong Chen hasn''t died yet!"


    Mi Youning was a little excited at this moment.


    She has finished her task and is still raising children for others in this world.


    Now Murong Chen hasn''t found it, so keep looking.


    If that man really dies, she doesn''t have to be in this world.


    "I don''t do anything, Empress Dowager. If you can''t find it, I''ll find it myself!


    I don''t believe Murong Chen can''t find it. Live to see people and die to see corpses! "


    King Xiaoyao took the child. Hearing this, he looked at Mi Youning in amazement.


    The grand master stood aside and never spoke.


    In fact, he is opposed to this matter, but there is the emperor''s decree.


    The emperor was taught by him. That child is the talent of the emperor.


    He won''t give up.


    At this time, hearing the words of imperial concubine Chen, he naturally agreed.


    Unfortunately, imperial concubine Chen is a woman. How can she find it.


    Mi Youning didn''t notice the Taishi''s helpless face at all.


    She handed the child to King Xiaoyao and turned around to call Qiqiao.


    "Qiqiao, all the available dark guards in the palace are summoned and immediately come out of the palace with me. Let''s find Murong Chen."


    "Yes, my subordinates!"


    Qiqiao also heard everything.


    At this time, imperial concubine Chen took the initiative to find the Lord. Naturally, she was excited.


    Although they are only obedient to the Lord.


    But now she is the servant of imperial concubine Chen. The Lord is gone, so imperial concubine Chen is their temporary master.


    Because she saw from the beginning to the end, imperial concubine Chen never gave up the Lord.


    When King Xiaoyao and the Grand Master heard mi Youning''s decisive words, they were surprised at her speed.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you leave the palace immediately. What about the affairs of the back palace? The imperial brother is no longer in Beijing. In case of anything, who will preside over it?"


    Mi Youning hears King Xiaoyao''s words. At this time, her anger finally finds a vent.


    "Are you a loser! Is the grand master a decoration? The Emperor gave you the Imperial Hall, just to see the identity of one of you and the ability of the other!"


    "..." King Xiaoyao.


    "..." grand master.


    Mi Youning''s anger left the grand master and King Xiaoyao speechless.


    Mi Youning smoothed his way: "after I leave the palace, I will let the maids around me, mei''er, replace me. The technique of changing faces can cover some time.


    As for Chaoshang, I''ll give it to you. Murong Chen, I will bring it back.


    Whether it''s a man or his body, it will be brought back. "


    The grand master took the lead in reviving and respectfully said, "the old minister is waiting for the good news from imperial concubine Chen."


    He agrees with this matter.


    The carefree king gave the child to the old mother behind him and agreed with it.

 Chapter 567

    Next, MI Youning discussed the following matters with the grand master and King Xiaoyao.


    After half an hour, Qiqiao led a crowd into the luanfeng palace.


    Some of the people behind her were dressed as palace maids, some as eunuchs, and some as bodyguards.


    There is also a more conspicuous one, wearing the clothes of a concubine.


    Mi Youning looked at the woman in the imperial concubine''s clothes, and the corners of her mouth curved.


    This is Wang Qixuan, who was Wang Cairen near the bamboo garden.


    "Master, the maidservant has brought people."


    Mi Youning nodded to Wang Qixuan and glanced at the crowd.


    A little count, about 20 people.


    These dark guards can leave.


    Mi Youning stood in front of the crowd. "You must also know that the emperor''s whereabouts are still unknown. I went out of the palace today to find the emperor. After I went out of the palace, you can only obey me in the future. Do you recognize me?"


    Qiqiao took the lead in answering, "the maidservant obeys the master''s arrangement."


    "Obey imperial concubine Chen''s orders."


    "Obey imperial concubine Chen''s orders."


    Seeing that everyone agreed, MI Youning nodded, "OK, now change your clothes and gather at the gate of the palace after a incense stick."


    ¡­¡­


    On the broken intestine cliff, a group of people stood on the top of the cliff to patrol.


    These people are men and women, all dressed neatly, and their momentum is not ordinary at first sight.


    At the foot of this heartbroken cliff, a woodcutter who goes up the mountain to cut firewood.


    They are not surprised to see these people appear.


    Since half a month ago, someone has been patrolling the cliff top.


    It''s like looking for someone.


    "When I returned to the master, I didn''t find anything. According to the villagers at the foot of the mountain, it rained only once. Even if there were any traces, they were washed away by the rain."


    Mi Youning heard Qiqiao''s words. She went to the edge of the cliff and looked at the depth at the foot of the mountain.


    At a glance, there was a mysterious wind below.


    At this height, even if there is water below, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die.


    Mi Youning had a thoughtful look in his eyes and his face was a little ugly.


    Where is Murong Chen.


    People who were looking for before said that the cliff couldn''t go down at all.


    I can''t even find any entrance.


    At the foot of the mountain, they searched everywhere, but they couldn''t find any entrance to the broken intestine cliff.


    They also tried, but halfway down, they began to have difficulty breathing.


    There will even be some poisonous snakes.


    "Master, shall we try to go down the cliff again?"


    Qiqiao stepped forward and stood beside mi Youning, looking at the bottom of duanchang cliff.


    Mi Youning stepped back and looked at the people who followed her.


    "Before, you also sent out the dark guard, and you didn''t go down. You don''t have to do the same this time."


    Hearing her words, some of the dark guards didn''t look good.


    They looked at Mi Youning''s eyes with examination, contemplation and doubt.


    Mi Youning went on alone.


    "I''m afraid there''s a hole in the depth of the broken intestine cliff. There are poisonous snakes and beasts below. It can be seen that there''s a swamp below, or..."


    "The meaning of imperial concubine Chen doesn''t care about the Lord. Let the Lord live and die under the cliff?"


    Mi Youning''s words haven''t finished yet. Some dark guards can''t help but make a noise.


    Mi Youning was not half annoyed when he heard that dark Wei''s straightforward question.


    She went to Qiqiao and took down her burden.


    "No, I said you don''t have to go down. I''ll go down myself. You just have to wait for my news on the cliff."


    The dark guard''s face became speechless, but his expression became more solemn.

 Chapter 568

    The suspicious dark guard took the initiative to stand up, "my subordinates know their mistakes and ask imperial concubine Chen to punish them."


    Mi Youning takes the baggage in Qiqiao''s hand, opens it and checks the contents.


    I didn''t mind hearing what the dark guard said.


    "Come on, it''s not a big deal. Which of you has a dagger and medicine for the injury?"


    Later, I asked the people in front of me.


    Hearing her words, people opened their accompanying packages one after another.


    They took the initiative to hand over all kinds of wound medicine and weapons.


    As soon as mi Youning''s words came out, the people understood.


    This is to prevent injury under the cliff, or prepared by the Lord.


    I saw the clothes, dry food, wound medicine and weapons in the package.


    Mi Youning fastened it.


    She carried the package on her back and then looked at the crowd.


    "I''ll go down first. You''ll wait at the top of the cliff for a month. If I don''t come up, you''ll go back too.


    If you can, I hope you can support Mu Xiaoxu. After all, this is what your master wants. "


    With that, MI Youning turned and walked to the edge of duanchang cliff.


    "Zhu Yan!"


    Just then, someone shouted at her behind her.


    Hearing the familiar voice, MI Youning turned to Wang Xiaoqi.


    The woman changed her appearance after she left the palace.


    She is no longer smiling. As a dark guard, she has her own responsibility.


    "How come sister Wang and the palace have something to say?"


    Hearing her funny words, Wang Xiaoqi also smiled.


    She went to MI Youning, "what my sister said, now you don''t know life and death, and my sister couldn''t bear to ask my sister."


    Wang Xiaoqi walked up to MI Youning. The meaning of her words was obvious.


    As long as mi Youning goes down the cliff, he may lose his life.


    In fact, MI Youning doesn''t know how to do it.


    As long as she doesn''t want to die, no one can take her life.


    Mi Youning smiled at Wang Qixuan and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    The latter also put away his smile, "Zhu Yan, you are so Lord, but you really treat the Lord, even if you lose your life?"


    This made mi Youning''s face meaningful.


    She said, "I''m his imperial concubine, that is, his woman. If you lose your life, you''ll lose it."


    With that, she turned and jumped off the cliff in the sight of everyone.


    That speed, that action, without the slightest hesitation.


    Wang Xiaoqi looked stunned and recalled what she had said before.


    But I felt that the other party didn''t answer her question at all.


    After MI Youning jumped off the cliff, the dark guards approached the edge of the cliff and looked at the bottom of the cliff.


    But I can no longer see mi Youning.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning jumped off the cliff and started another mode.


    She surrounded her body with the power of her soul.


    Let yourself fall slowly.


    The body is sinking more and more.


    Mi Youning saw the scene around the cliff.


    Especially the colorful poisonous snakes climbing on the cliffs and cliffs.


    All of them spit out snake venoms, which are deadly snakes.


    When he fell again, MI Youning felt the wind blowing on him.


    There are many rare flowers and plants on the cliffs.


    Mi Youning looks at the scene around her and her body is still sinking.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of water.


    He looked down and saw the water.


    Although the distance is still far away, it makes mi Youning feel a little less heavy.


    As long as there is water.


    Afraid it was the ground, Murong Chen fell from the top of the cliff and finally died to pieces.

 Chapter 569

    See the water getting closer and closer.


    Mi Youning released some of the soul power wrapped in her body again.


    When she was about to fall into the water, she withdrew the power of her soul.


    "Puff..."


    The sound of falling into the water sounded.


    Mi Youning is surrounded by water. She floats on the water and looks at her surroundings.


    But found that this is a lake.


    Surrounded by tall trees, there are a group of Sika Deer drinking water by the lake.


    However, the sound of her falling into the water startled the sika deer.


    Mi Youning swam to the water.


    Now her heart is more certain that murongchen should be in no danger.


    Because the lake is not too deep, as long as Murong Chen has a strong desire to survive, he can''t be drowned by the lake.


    When mi Youning swam to the lake, the sika deer had dispersed.


    She looked at the surrounding environment. It was really a fairyland on earth.


    The fragrance of flowers around, the hare on the shore, and the sika deer looking at the original owner.


    All this makes mi Youning seem to have broken into some paradise.


    Wring out the water, MI Youning got up and left the lake.


    She began to look for signs of human existence on the shore.


    Not to mention, she soon found a trace.


    That''s a fire. It can only be made by people.


    Animals have not evolved to have such ability, otherwise they would have become sperm long ago.


    Mi Youning looked at the fire with a smile in his eyes.


    This relieved her again.


    "Murong Chen, you must be good, otherwise..."


    What else could she do.


    Mi Youning shakes her head and laughs and leaves the fire.


    She looked around again for other traces.


    However, halfway through, the smile on her face dispersed and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    The man hiding in the dark knew he had been found.


    Where mi Youning looked, a man quickly appeared.


    The man''s face is very ordinary.


    However, MI Youning knows that the other party has Kung Fu.


    Even the force is not weak.


    "Who are you?"


    The man put the sword in his hand on MI Youning''s neck.


    That ordinary face is full of alienation and vigilance.


    Seeing the sign on the sword, MI Youning suddenly smiled.


    "Who am I? Let''s talk later. Your sword has exposed your identity."


    Ignoring the man''s ugly face, she continued: "I was born in the imperial palace. I''m full of supernatural force. I''m so vigilant.


    It seems that your identity is the same as that of Wang Qixuan and Qiqiao. They are all the dark guards of the imperial palace. "


    As soon as the ordinary man heard mi Youning, he casually told his identity, and his eyebrows were tangled together.


    "Who are you?"


    When he asked this, the sword in his hand did not leave, and MI Youning''s neck was not a penny.


    Seeing that he would not loosen, MI Youning would not delay any longer.


    "I''m imperial concubine Chen. I came to find your Lord specially."


    The man''s eyes became more suspicious when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    How could he believe that it was not dark Wei who came, but a concubine.


    So the sword in his hand was attached to MI Youning''s neck muscle skin.


    "Who are you? If you don''t tell me, don''t blame the ruthlessness of the sword in my hand."


    Seeing that the other party was serious, MI Youning was speechless.


    She turned her soul and quickly dodged away from the dangerous blade.


    Standing at a safe distance from each other.


    "This palace is the imperial concubine Chen granted by Murong Chen. Qiqiao serves me. Now half of the dark guards of the Imperial Palace are out, and they are waiting at the top of the cliff."

 Chapter 570

    The man heard mi Youning''s words, but his doubts still existed, but they had been reduced a little.


    "What evidence do you have that I can trust you?"


    Mi Youning thought for a moment. There was no object that could prove her identity.


    She spread her hand, "not for the time being, but when I see your Lord, he will naturally tell you my identity."


    However, these words angered the dark guard.


    "Impossible!"


    Seeing each other''s resistance, MI Youning also finds something wrong.


    The expression on her face was solemn, staring at the dark guard, "Murong Chen was injured?"


    The man closed his lips and refused to answer.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment. She took out the rope from the package.


    "If you don''t trust me, just tie me up. When you get to Murong Chen, he will naturally tell you my identity."


    Her proposal was finally approved by the dark guard.


    The other party personally tied mi Youning up.


    The two hands took one end of the rope and took her to Murong Chen.


    But on the way, I thought of the follow-up.


    "If you are really imperial concubine Chen, your subordinates can only be rude.


    The Lord is seriously injured and still unconscious. There are no herbs here. Everything needs to be cautious. "


    Mi Youning didn''t listen to what he said before. When he heard that murongchen was injured.


    She took the initiative to say, "when I came down, I brought a lot of wound medicine. All kinds of wound medicine are very complete. They are special for your dark guard. I''m sure I can use them."


    When the other party heard mi Youning''s words, there was a touch of surprise on his face.


    But a little fleeting.


    Soon mi Youning saw Murong Chen.


    The other party was lying in the cave, covered with hay.


    His face was pale and he was seriously injured.


    And it''s still traumatic.


    His body smelled of blood.


    The noble spirit that usually shows no longer exists, although his face is as beautiful as before.


    But also a little less, it looks a little embarrassed.


    The dark guard tied mi Youning''s rope to the stone of the cave, and then opened her burden.


    See all kinds of things belonging to the palace.


    By this time, he had believed half of the woman''s words.


    The other half must be personally recognized by the Lord.


    Mi Youning watched the dark guard take out the wound medicine, and then walked to murongchen.


    The other party withdrew murongchen''s clothes.


    The scars on the body were completely exposed.


    There was a knife wound on the shoulder, because there was no wound medicine, and there were herbs on it.


    It didn''t seem to work much. There was fresh blood in the wound.


    Dark Wei gently touched the herbal medicine and scattered the wound medicine powder.


    Then there are other wounds.


    Finally, the dark guard put on Murong Chen''s clothes.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning quickly said, "the clothes can''t be worn. It will infect the wound. There are clothes in the baggage, right at the bottom."


    Hearing her words, the other party immediately picked up the burden again and began to look for clothes.


    Soon at the bottom, I found clean men''s clothes.


    He glanced at Mi Youning and was quite prepared.


    He already believed in the woman''s identity.


    But as a dark guard, he can''t be emotional, even if this woman makes him trust.


    It also needs the Lord''s personal recognition.


    The dark guard withdrew Murong Chen''s clothes.


    He saw the package and even the clothes inside.


    Mi Youning saw his movements, but quickly turned his head away.


    The sound of dressing came into his ears, and MI Youning looked out of the hole.


    Murong Chen has been like this for half a month.


    It''s hard for the other party.

 Chapter 571

    The sound in his ear stopped, and MI Youning turned around.


    The dark guard rolled up Murong Chen''s trouser legs, revealing the purple and cyan skin.


    There are two holes in the middle of the purple and cyan, which look like tooth marks.


    "What wound is this?"


    Dark Wei dropped his head and began to hurt the medicine. His mouth replied, "when the Lord fell off the cliff, he was bitten by a poisonous snake on the hillside."


    Mi Youning couldn''t help thinking about the poisonous snakes she had seen before.


    Those poisonous snakes are very poisonous.


    Mi Youning suspects that the wound on murongchen''s body injured by a weapon is not the cause of his coma.


    "How often does he wake up?"


    After dark Wei took the medicine, he looked up at Mi Youning. "Lord, I haven''t been awake all day and night, but now I take the medicine, I''ll wake up soon."


    As soon as he heard this, MI Youning was in a hurry.


    "Do you know that he has been in a coma because of the poison of the poisonous snake?"


    The dark guard heard the speech and nodded quickly, "I know, but there are no detoxifying herbs here."


    "Now wake him up. Whatever you can do, wake him up quickly."


    When dark Wei heard the doubt in Yan''s eyes, he looked at Mi Youning and became unhappy.


    "Why? The Lord doesn''t like it."


    Yes, murongchen hates others to toss him.


    Especially when he is sleeping, he hates being noisy.


    But now, Murong Chen is unconscious.


    "If you don''t wake him up now, how can I tell you my identity and how can I detoxify him?"


    The other party hesitated for a few seconds and saw him squat down - body and lift Murong Chen up.


    After that, MI Youning only felt a flower in front of him. The dark guard quickly ordered several acupoints on Murong Chen.


    Then Murong Chen''s eyelashes trembled slightly.


    The eyes opened slowly.


    When amwei saw him wake up, he helped people to the wall of the cave and leaned against him.


    He retreated a little and knelt in front of Murong Chen on one knee.


    "Lord..."


    Murong Chen heard the reputation and saw that it was a familiar dark guard. He stretched out his hand and pressed his head.


    Now he felt his head very heavy.


    "Eleven, what day is it now?"


    The dark guard, who was also eleven, immediately replied, "return to the Lord, the sixteenth day."


    Murong Chen frowned, thinking about how to spend this time.


    At this time, the mood is not complicated, but there is a long way to go.


    However, the next 11 words made Murong Chen forget how to act.


    "Lord, a woman broke in and said she was imperial concubine Chen. My subordinates tied someone up without knowing her identity. Please see if this person is imperial concubine Chen."


    Eleven pointed to the place where mi Youning was.


    Murong Chen heard that the imperial concubine Chen came and forgot the action on her hand.


    I don''t even dare to follow the action of 11.


    He felt as if he had heard something wrong.


    That woman is in the deep palace. How could she appear here.


    And he had already arranged for the woman in advance.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Since arriving at the battlefield in the north.


    He can always dream about that woman.


    In the dream, she cried and laughed, all so real.


    Let him gradually on the heart.


    After that, thinking about that woman every day has become a must do every day.


    He is used to it.


    So at this time, the other party''s smart eyes and the lovely appearance of meat are still in the depths of his mind.


    Mi Youning waited for murongchen to turn around and look over.


    But she waited for a long time and didn''t see each other turn around.

 Chapter 572

    This made mi Youning take a deep breath.


    "Please let your dark guard untie me."


    Mi Youning tried to control his tone and spoke in a soft tone.


    Hearing her voice, Murong Chen''s body suddenly shook.


    He quickly turned his head and looked in the direction of MI Youning''s voice.


    I saw the woman with picturesque eyes and eyebrows, which came into his eyes.


    The other party lost a lot of weight and the meat on his face disappeared.


    The whole person is thin.


    His face looked more beautiful. The other party was sitting on the stone at this time.


    Let him not see whether women have grown taller.


    After all, the woman was only fifteen when he left Beijing.


    Mi Youning finally turns his eyes to Murong Chen.


    She said again, "emperor, I''m still tied."


    Murong Chen frowned when he heard her saying, "Why are you here?"


    He sat up straight from the cave wall and looked straight at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "the emperor disappeared, the capital was in chaos, and my concubines were forced to escape from the palace."


    Hearing her words, Murong Chen showed a smile on his dirty face.


    "Eleven, untie it for imperial concubine Chen."


    He doesn''t believe what Mi Yuning said.


    Because he''s already deployed.


    Once something happens to him, the capital will not be in chaos.


    He even arranged for the woman''s future.


    The other party said that the capital was in chaos. What was forced to escape.


    He didn''t believe a word.


    Hearing the Lord''s opening, the 11 on one side immediately went to MI Youning and untied her.


    Mi Youning took out a bottle of antidote - medicine from the space of the soul ring for the first time when she was untied.


    She got up from the ground and moved her legs.


    Then he went to Murong Chen who had been staring at her.


    She ignored each other''s strong eyes and went to each other''s side and squatted down


    At this time, MI Youning was in the same place where he put medicine on Murong Chen''s leg on the eleventh day before.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled up murongchen''s trouser legs.


    See that blue and purple, but also some red and swollen wounds.


    Mi Youning frowned slightly.


    She took out the potion from her clothes, which she had taken out from the ring soul space.


    Directly to Murong Chen''s mouth, "drink it."


    Murong Chen looked at the liquid body of the transparent bottle.


    Without asking what it was, he opened his mouth.


    "Lord!"


    Eleven saw this scene not far away and made a noise immediately.


    Murong Chen glanced at eleven, but his movements didn''t stop.


    Put his mouth to the mouth of the bottle in MI Youning''s hand.


    His move made mi Youning''s mouth bend.


    The other party didn''t ask anything and drank it like this, which is trust in her.


    Of course, with the man in front of him, maybe he has already had several twists and turns in his heart.


    But she didn''t want to think about it.


    Because some things, more in-depth study, will eventually lose their eyes.


    Seeing murongchen drinking the antidote - medicine, MI Youning was ready for the next move.


    She picked up the package she had brought down and looked for something in it.


    But he said to 11: "11 dark guards, please get some water. If you can, I hope we''d better go to the cliff before tonight."


    Hearing her words, eleven felt that the imperial concubine Chen was too whimsical.


    But he did not open his mouth to refute, but looked at the Lord.


    Murong Chen nodded to eleven.


    Then he looked at the woman who treated the wound on his leg.

 Chapter 573

    The other party found some medicine powder, and the skilled action seemed to deal with this kind of thing often.


    After eleven, Murong Chen looked deeply at Mi Youning.


    "Why are you here?"


    He asked again what he had said before.


    Mi Youning handles the injury on murongchen''s leg and puts down the other party''s trouser legs.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at Murong Chen.


    "As the emperor said, my concubine is your concubine. Naturally, I came to you."


    After saying this, MI Youning got up and stood up.


    She looked around the cave. There were traces of fire and some animal bones.


    It seems that Murong Chen and Xi live on these days.


    When mi Youning looked around, Murong Chen looked at her with a very complex line of sight.


    There was even a strange mood on his face.


    When mi Youning turned around, Murong Chen quickly put away the uneasiness.


    "Emperor, I have a way to leave here, but I need your cooperation."


    Hearing her words, Murong Chen raised his eyebrows.


    "Tell me about it, princess."


    When the other party spoke before, maybe eleven didn''t believe it.


    But Murong Chen knew that his imperial concubine was very mysterious.


    He couldn''t see through what he did in the palace.


    Although the contact time is short, he inexplicably believes that this woman can.


    From such a high cliff, the other party didn''t have any scars.


    Even when he fell down, he was hurt.


    Mi Youning went to murongchen, approached him and said, "please the Emperor..."


    The smell of women''s fragrance lingers at the tip of the nose.


    Murongchen didn''t notice what mi Youning said.


    At this time, he wanted to reach out and hug the woman.


    The seductive breath and the soft place on the other side were so close to him.


    Let him get out of control.


    Murong Chen gently raised his arms and wanted to hold the woman who took the initiative to come up.


    But as soon as he reached out his hand, his eyes became stunned.


    The expression on his face was also shocked.


    "Please the emperor, for the time being."


    Mi Youning said this and cut down Murong Chen''s neck.


    She used ten percent of her strength.


    Murongchen''s body tilted slowly, and MI Youning quickly held the man.


    Then she put the man against the wall, got up slowly and came to the entrance of the mountain.


    After waiting for a long time, MI Youning saw the figure of 11 coming out.


    She stood on the edge of the cave and hid her body.


    Just as eleven entered the cave, the power of seeing the soul in MI Youning''s hand quickly spread to eleven.


    The other party''s body was out of control, and his eyes were filled with fear and anger.


    He looked at the Lord not far away and saw Murong Chen''s eyes closed at this time.


    At this moment, his eyes were red.


    Mi Youning read a sin in her heart.


    Then the power of the soul in your hand is strengthened again.


    Eleven''s body finally collapsed uncontrollably.


    When the other party fell to the ground, MI Youning quickly took the water in his hand.


    She picked up the kettle and went to murongchen.


    At this time, Murong Chen''s face was dirty.


    If it is seen by others, it will certainly damage his dignity and image.


    Mi Youning wipes murongchen''s face clean.


    Then he stood up and looked at Murong Chen and Xi.


    If you want to take them up, you can only wrap them with the power of your soul and float up together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little angels, monthly tickets, Huahua wants to rob your monthly tickets~


    Vote for Huahua, one by one, MMPA

 Chapter 574

    In addition to this method, she really can''t think of any other way.


    Thinking of the power of the soul consumed in this world, MI Youning is a face of flesh pain.


    But she had to use it again.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiqiao and Wang Qixuan waited at the top of the cliff after MI Youning jumped off the cliff.


    They even prepared a tent at the top of the cliff, ready to wait here for a long time.


    However, just as it was getting dark, a noise broke their plan.


    "Someone''s coming up!"


    The dark guard who had been arranged to guard on the edge of the cliff suddenly shouted.


    The sound startled everyone around.


    People have left their hands and quickly came to the edge of the broken intestine cliff.


    They followed the dark guard who had spoken before and pointed to the place.


    I saw mi Youning at a glance.


    Mi Youning carried murongchen on his back when he was about to reach the top of the mountain.


    As for the eleventh, they also tied it with a rope and pulled it up.


    If she were just an ordinary woman, she would have been dragged off the cliff by them again.


    But even at this time, MI Youning has been using his soul to help him reduce his burden.


    Hear the voices and the movements of those people coming down.


    Mi Youning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Today she consumes too much soul power.


    The body seems to be losing support.


    This is also the time when she uses the most soul power in the task world.


    I didn''t expect to reach the limit so soon.


    However, MI Youning doesn''t think about it. She''s not alone.


    From the bottom of the cliff, three people use the power of their souls together.


    "Pull up... Pull up..."


    "How are people?"


    "No! The imperial concubine fainted!"


    "The Lord is unconscious!"


    "Eleven, eleven, wake up..."


    The flustered voices around him came into mi Youning''s ears.


    Feeling the cold ground under her body, MI Youning knew it was coming up.


    At this time, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and slept safely.


    However, she didn''t know this sleep, but there was a big problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiqiao and others saw that the LORD was safe, but imperial concubine Chen was unconscious.


    People admire this woman and are more respectful than ever.


    They are not staying here at this time.


    The LORD was unconscious, and imperial concubine Chen seemed to be overdrawn.


    The party quickly packed up and carried people straight down the mountain.


    Even during this period, a secret signal was released to prepare the people to meet under the cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Murong Chen sat in the imperial library reading memorials.


    He has been back to the palace for a few days.


    I''ve been busy dealing with the government these days.


    But this thought was put on the unconscious woman in the luanfeng palace.


    Even today, he still can''t believe it.


    The woman, with her own strength, brought him and eleven up from the bottom of the cliff.


    The other party''s body is so thin.


    He really wanted to know how this woman did it.


    Unfortunately, he woke up and eleven also woke up.


    Only the woman didn''t wake up.


    I checked with the doctor and there was no problem.


    Murong Chen saw that the other party didn''t eat or drink, and his face quickly lost weight.


    Direct orders to bring people back to the palace.


    However, when he returned to the palace, the imperial doctor in the palace was helpless.


    It''s been half a month now.


    There''s still no sign of waking up.


    Murong Chen put down the Zhu pen in his hand and stretched out his hand to press his forehead.


    Now his injury has completely recovered under the treatment of the imperial doctor.

 Chapter 575

    All this is the credit of imperial concubine Chen.


    And when he came up, the first thing he asked Qiqiao.


    Why did the woman go looking for it.


    Qiqiao made it clear what happened.


    No one knows how much his heart touched when he heard those words.


    It was different.


    It''s really different.


    Not all women only have calculation, only care about power and identity.


    He gave each other a noble status and even entered the court.


    The other party refused.


    He refused without hesitation.


    He even went to look for him regardless of the danger.


    Bring him up from the bottom of the cliff.


    The other party really found him and even saved him.


    Often think of these, Murong Chen this heart is a little uncomfortable.


    The reason why Zhu Yan was chosen as the imperial concubine.


    He is holding the idea of making use of each other and mutual benefit.


    But what the other party did to him made him feel a little ashamed.


    This is the first time he has tasted it.


    Some uncomfortable, some remorse.


    I love that woman even more.


    Murong Chen got up and left the table and walked towards the door.


    When Grandpa Han saw the emperor after returning to the palace, he was always haunted.


    There was helplessness on his face.


    In fact, watching the emperor leave, he didn''t have to guess. He knew that this was going to luanfeng palace.


    This is often the case these days.


    As long as the emperor stops what he is doing, the first time is to go to the luanfeng palace and visit the imperial concubine Chen.


    At present, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty have known the disappearance of the emperor and his assassination.


    As a woman, imperial concubine Chen, regardless of her own safety, went to the north to save the emperor.


    This matter is known to all.


    Who knows this matter doesn''t give a thumbs up to the imperial concubine Chen.


    Unfortunately, the imperial concubine Chen is not lucky.


    He saved the emperor, but he was unconscious.


    Even the doctor is helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    Murongchen came to the luanfeng palace and went straight to the bedroom.


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    The servant maid outside knelt on the ground.


    When they came to the bedroom of luanfeng palace, Qiqiao and mei''er saw Murong Chen.


    He knelt on the ground to say hello.


    "I have seen the emperor, and the emperor is blessed and safe..."


    "My subordinates, please see the emperor. The emperor is blessed and safe..."


    Murong Chen crossed them, came to the bed and looked at the woman with her eyes closed.


    Then he turned and looked at Qiqiao and mei''er.


    "Today, imperial concubine Chen still has no sign of waking up?"


    "Go back to the emperor, No."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen was disappointed.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked deeply at the sleeping woman.


    Why don''t you wake up yet.


    Wake up quickly. I''ll give it to you as long as you think of it.


    As long as you wake up.


    Murongchen reached out and took mi Youning''s hand and gave a promise from the bottom of his heart.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning didn''t know all this.


    Qiqiao and mei''er see Murong Chen''s action, and they slowly get up and exit the bedroom.


    Looking at the thin face, Murong Chen stretched out his hand to touch it.


    The light in his eyes seemed to burn mi Youning.


    Because this is the first time, Murong Chen realized his fear.


    It''s a taste of loss.


    He was never afraid of anything.


    But he was afraid that the woman lying on the couch would leave him.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning opened her eyes, she felt that her body was imprisoned.


    She had a feeling that she was out of breath.


    Looking at the familiar environment around, the previous memory returns.

 Chapter 576

    Now she is in the Phoenix Palace.


    I went out of the palace to look for Murong Chen.


    At this time, I returned to the palace. Is the man safe.


    Thinking of murongchen, MI Youning wants to sit up.


    But the body is imprisoned.


    The big hands around her waist tightly encircled her.


    Mi Youning startled the people behind him.


    Murong Chen felt the struggle in his arms and immediately opened his eyes.


    There was a sharp light in his eyes.


    However, seeing mi Youning turning his head, the sharp light in his eyes was replaced by surprise.


    "Are you awake?"


    Mi Youning sees Murong Chen''s excited look and doesn''t know why.


    But now the strength of her waist increased.


    She couldn''t help but say, "my concubine is about to lose her breath. The emperor let go of my concubine first."


    Murong Chen didn''t have any relaxation action.


    He was so surprised to see the woman he had been looking forward to waking up.


    I''m afraid it''s a dream.


    Turn around and press people under you.


    He kissed the red lips that kept opening and closing in front of him.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning''s eyes widened.


    I don''t understand. What does Murong Chen smoke.


    At this time, she was weak and refused Murong Chen with both hands.


    Until Murong Chen pushes away, MI Youning stares at him.


    "Please respect yourself!"


    Murong Chen smiled at the speech and held her body tightly.


    "Do you know how long you slept?"


    Mi Youning''s eyes are confused. She really doesn''t know.


    But listen to the meaning of this, it seems that I slept for a long time.


    Murong Chen seemed to know what she was thinking and sighed, "you slept for more than half a month."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning really didn''t expect that she would sleep so long.


    Even if the power of soul is consumed too much, it can''t last so long.


    Murong Chen didn''t hear her speak and looked up at the other party''s stunned eyes.


    He kissed her on the lips again.


    This woman is his.


    It''s his concubine, it''s his woman.


    The other party is his all his life.


    When she went to save him, she could no longer let him down.


    He didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was gratitude, maybe a little joy.


    But either way.


    He''s going to fix this woman.


    The other party belongs to him and will accompany him for the rest of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning woke up, the concubines of the harem also knew.


    This makes people feel sorry.


    They all know that imperial concubine Chen saved the emperor. This feeling must be different now.


    In fact, their guess is good.


    Then murongchen did a few big things.


    He dismissed the harem despite the resistance of the courtiers.


    He didn''t touch any of the women in the harem. He let them out of the palace and married each other.


    If he doesn''t want to leave, he doesn''t object, so be a maid in the palace.


    With this order, the concubines of the harem left one after another.


    They are not palace maids.


    Of course, let them leave, and one more thing.


    That is, Murong Chen told the ministers that he would not have children in his life.


    Therefore, Mu Xiaoxu, the eldest son of King Xiaoyao, was granted crown prince.


    The courtiers had no objection to it.


    Finally, Murong Chen announced that there would be only Hou Zhuyan in the palace in his life.


    Mi Youning was sitting in the palace when she heard murongchen''s decision.


    There was a chess game on the table.


    This is the chess game she never won when she played with murongchen.


    When Qiqiao told her about Chaoshang.


    Mi Youning only paused a little, and then continued to watch the chess game as if nothing had happened.


    However, the corners of her mouth were bent with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 577

    Murong Chen rushed to the Phoenix Palace.


    Seeing murongchen''s figure, MI Youning immediately stood up and saluted.


    "My concubine, please see the emperor. The emperor is blessed and safe..."


    Seeing this, Murong Chen immediately came forward, stretched out his hand to hold her hand and took the man up.


    "Love imperial concubine, you and I don''t need to be polite in the future."


    Mi Youning smiled calmly at the speech.


    The man had said this before, but she still went her own way.


    After all, the other party has not fallen in love with her.


    She can''t touch each other''s bottom line, but also follow the rules.


    It''s good for each other.


    Murong Chen saw that she didn''t speak and sat down in the previous position.


    He also sat beside mi Youning.


    "Have you heard all about today?"


    Murong Chen picked up the tea cup on the table and asked casually.


    "My concubine heard about it." Mi Youning nodded.


    Murong Chen drank a cup of tea, looked up at her and asked, "was that happy?"


    Er... Mi Youning is really not too happy.


    Because she felt it was inevitable.


    After all, the other party won''t touch those women.


    However, Murong Chen asked, and MI Youning naturally answered.


    "My concubines are naturally happy."


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Murong Chen raised a smile on her face.


    I don''t know when all the maids in the bedroom went down.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Murong Chen began to have some ideas.


    He glanced and sat beside him.


    The woman with a bit of charm in her eyes and a seductive breath all over her body.


    Murongchen put the tea cup on the table, got up, came to MI Youning''s eyes, bent over and picked up the man.


    Mi Youning was not surprised.


    Because just Murong Chen''s eyes, with an obvious Valley owe hope.


    She followed Murong Chen''s movements and put her hands around his neck.


    This action obviously pleased murongchen.


    He took the little woman in his arms and walked towards the bed in the bedroom.


    fine day.


    In the bedroom of luanfeng palace, there was a fierce, ambiguous voice.


    Grandpa Han stood at the door and heard the movement inside. His eyes shed old tears.


    The emperor is finally broken.


    Finally became a real man.


    There is no longer a barrier in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and murongchen have been together for more than 30 years.


    For more than 30 years, MI Youning is about to doubt whether the other party is the person she is looking for.


    Because the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space have never changed.


    Until murongchen''s deadline.


    Mi Youning sat on the Dragon couch and looked at Murong Chen''s old face.


    "Zhu Yan, have you ever liked me?"


    Hearing this, MI Youning had a complex look in her eyes.


    They have been together for decades.


    The question seems a little too late.


    But she had to admit in the bottom of her heart that she didn''t resent the man''s awkward.


    Even some like it.


    So mi Youning nodded.


    Seeing her nodding, Murong Chen''s face softened.


    He looked at Mi Youning as if he had returned to the time when they first met.


    "Zhu Yan, do you know that I will never like anyone in my life.


    My mother''s life, what she imposed on me, made me hate all women... "


    Mi Youning always listens to murongchen''s words.


    Until the end, Murong Chen seemed to feel something.


    He took mi Youning''s hand, "I finally understand why my heart feels and what I like.


    At the first sight of seeing you, this heart came alive.


    It will beat for a woman, but it''s too late. It''s too late to know. "


    (there are content to be eaten in the VIP group, which requires 5000 fans to enter.


    To the advanced communication group (reviewed by: 787352502)

 Chapter 578

    Murongchen looked at Mi Youning with deep nostalgia in his eyes.


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning shook his hand and said with a smile, "the emperor knows it''s not too late, because you are in my heart."


    "How nice, how nice..." Murong Chen smiled and looked at Mi Youning.


    "You are the only person in my life who makes me excited, happy and attached to..." Murong Chen stopped and took a breath.


    He is dying. He must say the rest.


    "You give me the feeling of heart. It''s my greatest luck to have you in my life."


    "So are my concubines."


    As soon as mi Youning spoke, Murong Chen''s hand sank.


    His face was soft and the corners of his mouth curved.


    The man died without regret.


    But mi Youning felt uncomfortable.


    Without any delay, she lay next to each other and held his hand.


    Looking at the old face, MI Youning smiled.


    She didn''t find the wrong person.


    It''s him.


    The man saw his heart when he was dying.


    The colorful glass stones in the ring soul space have changed and become brighter again.


    Mi Youning holds murongchen''s hand, closes his eyes and leaves the task world.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning hasn''t opened his eyes yet. The chaotic sounds and harsh music around him come into his ears.


    This made her frown.


    "Early summer, come here soon. I''m sure you haven''t tasted the best thing."


    Just then someone touched her arm.


    Mi Youning didn''t open her eyes.


    The messy sounds around her and the numbness and itching spreading in her body made her feel bad.


    She received the memory of the body for the first time.


    But in a few seconds, MI Youning''s face twisted.


    One reason is that this body has caused a mess.


    What''s more, it''s the numb itching feeling in her body. It''s drug addiction.


    Now she''s at a party.


    This party is colored.


    Because of this gathering, the original Lord began to sink and embarked on an irreparable road.


    Mi Youning quickly opened her eyes. She got up and walked towards the door of the private room.


    "Where did you go in early summer?"


    Behind him came the voice of calling, which was very loud.


    In order to escape smoothly, MI Youning turns around with an impatient face.


    "People are in three hurry. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Hahaha..."


    She said this in exchange for everyone''s laughter.


    When mi Youning turns around, she finds several men sitting on the sofa, looking at her with very red eyes.


    Yan Gu owes hope in her eyes, which makes her disgusted, disgusted and want to vomit.


    She opened the door of the private room and left quickly.


    At this time, she was in Jiajue nightclub.


    In and out of here are all the dandies of the upper class.


    And the identity of the original owner can''t afford to come here.


    Even spending all her family property here is not enough for her to consume a glass of water and wine.


    Mi Youning left the private room and went straight to the elevator downstairs.


    When she went downstairs and left the elevator, MI Youning still didn''t relax her vigilance.


    The drug - addiction in the body is getting stronger and stronger.


    She must find a place to resist this thing.


    When mi Youning came downstairs, one of the staff saw her.


    Immediately picked up the walkie talkie, "on the third floor, inform Hua Shao that his prey is going to escape tonight."


    Just after the staff member sent a message, someone quickly broke into the room on the third floor where mi Youning had left before.


    "Hua Shao, the woman ran away!"

 Chapter 579

    In the private room, I saw a man with a demon Yan and a woman dressed in violence.


    Hearing the waiter''s words, his face was gloomy.


    Hearing the waiter''s words, the people in the room immediately turned off the music.


    Everyone looked at Xiang Huashao''s face.


    "Shit! Hua Shao, we''ll get people back!"


    "This smelly female Watch - son, is it really special? I don''t know whether it''s good or bad¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The angry voices of the people around made Hua Shao''s face more and more ugly.


    He stood up and sneered, "I''ll catch people myself!"


    The people around heard the speech and immediately said, "let''s go and teach this woman a good lesson..."


    Hua Shao took the people downstairs.


    Mi Youning felt even worse when she walked out of Jiajue nightclub.


    Her eyes began to lose sight of her surroundings.


    The party tonight was specially designed for her.


    If those people find out she left.


    Then you really can''t escape.


    Mi Youning knows that this body is too bad.


    Weak and controlled by drug addiction.


    Now, even if you want to leave, it''s noticeable.


    If one is not careful, he will be sent to the police - station.


    Mi Youning looked at the lights around her, and she walked in one direction.


    Just want to get out of this damn place quickly.


    Better get out of here before those people find out.


    Unfortunately, the people behind have caught up.


    "Early summer!"


    Hearing the voice behind him, MI Youning clenched her hands into fists.


    The nails fell into the heart of her hand, and she even smelled blood.


    Mi Youning thought of using the power of the soul to adjust the body.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t help at all. The power of the soul can''t be brought into play at all.


    Mi Youning scolded a dirty word.


    She kept moving her feet and ran quickly in one direction.


    The addiction in her body rose again and made her almost fall to the ground.


    "Early summer, don''t run away! We won''t do anything to you!"


    "Early summer! Stop!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the shouting behind, MI Youning quickened his pace.


    But the voice behind him was getting closer and closer.


    At this moment, MI Youning stopped.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked around as if she couldn''t escape.


    But she won''t. She''ll be caught like this.


    Suddenly, a car passed by.


    The reason why I can see the car clearly is that MI Youning saw the sign of the car body.


    Cherokee''s logo.


    Mi Youning was crazy about this car in the task world.


    At this time, I saw the body driving in front of me.


    Mi Youning can no longer care about anything else.


    She followed the reflection of the reversing mirror and touched the door.


    He opened the door, forced his legs and jumped into the car.


    "Bang..."


    The door was slammed shut all her life.


    After that, she didn''t sit on the seat, but still nestled in the seam of the rear seat.


    Mi Youning hugged her body tightly with both hands.


    Drug addiction is getting worse and worse.


    At this time, she wanted to get rid of it quickly and suck it well.


    But she can''t, she must control herself.


    After MI Youning got on the bus, he didn''t find the young man sitting in the back seat.


    The other party opens the door from MI Youning, and then closes the door with force.


    This series of actions did not attract the slightest attention of young men.


    The other party has been looking down at the contract just signed in his hand.


    The car is still driving slowly towards the exit of Jiajue nightclub.


    The driver also saw that the young master behind didn''t make a sound, so he didn''t dare to stop the car.


    According to the original plan, leave Jiajue nightclub.

 Chapter 580

    Hua Shao and others naturally saw mi Youning get on the bus.


    At this time, they just come forward to stop the car and pull the woman down.


    Unfortunately, no one came forward.


    Some people don''t know why, so they can''t help asking.


    "Hua Shao, that car is about to drive away. Why don''t we catch up?"


    "Pa!"


    He got a slap from Hua Shao.


    "Why don''t you go up and have a try? As long as you stop the car, you won''t have to mix in Yunshui city in the future!"


    The man was stunned, but he didn''t dare to speak again.


    Or someone on one side, I really don''t know when I see him.


    "That''s the Yin family, master Yin''s car, but the future heir of the Yin group," he said


    The beaten man turned white when he heard about the Yin family.


    In Yunshui City, who doesn''t know the Yin family.


    Yin''s group is more famous all over the country.


    To say that the Yin family, but stamping their feet in Yunshui City, the country''s economy will have problems.


    This is definitely not an exaggeration.


    The Yin family holds the lifeline of the national economy.


    The industries involved are countless.


    As long as it is an industry that can make money now, almost all can see the Yin family.


    The Yin family''s assets can''t be calculated at all.


    Even abroad, it also has a certain influence.


    "Special! What bad luck!"


    Hua Shao looked at the car and left Jiajue nightclub with a gloomy light in his eyes.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed Xia Yuyan in the address book.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Hua Shao immediately changed his face.


    With a flattering smile on his face, "Miss Xia, the person you asked to come here just ran away and got in the Yin family young master''s car!"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Just listen to the harsh voice on the phone.


    Hua Shao couldn''t help taking his mobile phone away from his ear and waiting for it to stop.


    Then he put his mobile phone in his ear and said again, "I don''t know what happened in early summer. He colluded with the young master of the Yin family and left in the other party''s car. It''s not easy for us to do!"


    Xia Yuyan heard Hua Xian''s words, and his face was distorted with the mask.


    "Waste! It''s all a bunch of waste!"


    Xia Yuyan hung up the phone and stretched out his hand to tear the mask away.


    She got up and walked back and forth in the bedroom.


    I don''t know what I thought, Xia Yuyan stopped.


    She flipped through her cell phone address book.


    Soon found the note, Yin Yuxuan''s name.


    Looking at the name, Xia YuYan''s eyes showed the light of love.


    She reached for the name and dialed the other person''s phone.


    Yin Yuxuan, sitting in the car, finally finished reading the document contract.


    When he wanted to see who was getting on the bus, his cell phone rang.


    He picked up the cell phone and saw that it was Miss Xia''s phone.


    This made his cold face with a touch of impatience.


    He muted his cell phone.


    Finally turned his head and looked at the woman by the door.


    The other party nestled in the door and held his body tightly, as if he had no sense of security.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned slightly.


    Because this woman is wearing a revealing dress.


    This made him wonder whether this was the lady of Jiajue nightclub.


    The other party is playing tricks just to get up to him.


    It''s not Yin Yuxuan''s narcissism, but it really happened before.


    Later, he used some means to prevent this from happening again.


    The woman in front of us, whether in dress or at this time, is suspicious.

 Chapter 581

    Because of the other party''s action, although it seems very insecure.


    But at this time, he saw all the other party''s capital clearly at a glance.


    The exposed big legs and the half blindfolded moon Hun department.


    Let him have a panoramic view.


    This is clearly a deliberate hook and quote.


    Unfortunately, Yin Yuxuan really guessed wrong this time.


    Where can mi Youning take care of her clothes and the exposed place at this time.


    Now she is suffering from drug addiction.


    If the power of the soul could be used, she would have got rid of this embarrassing appearance.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Why can''t the power of soul be used in this life.


    Is it because it was overused in the last life.


    However, without waiting for MI Youning to continue thinking.


    Then she was bitten by a new wave, like being bitten by ants. She was tortured to death.


    This thing is so harmful.


    This is what tests people''s will and tortures human nature.


    This time, MI Youning couldn''t help making a noise.


    She hung her head and gasped.


    Holding her hands tightly, she even felt the smell of blood.


    But even so, it still doesn''t work.


    That thing is still torturing her.


    Make her want... Want to take a breath.


    Mi Youning''s body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Yin Yuxuan heard the voice of MI Youning.


    I''ve turned my head away.


    He is not sensitive to such a woman.


    "Uncle De, put people down at the next intersection."


    "Yes, young master," Uncle De answered.


    Mi Youning''s breathing is getting more and more urgent.


    She finally raised her head, held out the door at hand and smashed her head on the door.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Yin Yuxuan couldn''t help looking at Mi Youning again when the dull voice sounded.


    However, this eye made his pupils shrink.


    The face is more complicated.


    This woman is very beautiful, very beautiful.


    But the other party''s self mutilation confused him.


    And the shivering body, pale and sweating.


    In the hearts of those hands, there is a bright red color.


    Blood stained his car.


    For Yin Yuxuan, who is obsessed with cleanliness, he didn''t notice it at this time.


    He looked at Mi Youning''s pale face.


    Each other''s eyes are beautiful, but they are confused.


    His lips were shaking and he hit his head against the door.


    It''s like restraint, and it''s like running away from something.


    Yin Yuxuan''s deep eyes can''t help deepening slowly.


    He saw something.


    This woman is a drug addict.


    Although that face is beautiful, it is also somewhat distorted.


    The other party''s words and deeds, as well as this self mutilation, are all due to the onset of drug addiction.


    "Miss, please get off."


    No matter how beautiful such a woman is, he doesn''t have any favor.


    The initial amazement has already dissipated half of him.


    While saying this, Yin Yuxuan still stared into mi Youning''s eyes.


    Those eyes are beautiful.


    It must be nice to be watched by these eyes.


    Mi Youning listens to the cold voice in her ears. She shakes her head.


    A moment of soberness reminded her of what had happened before.


    Her eyes could not see the scene in the car, but she also looked along Yin Yuxuan''s voice.


    Those bright and moving, but repressed eyes looked at Yin Yuxuan like this.


    Yin Yuxuan felt his heartbeat, as if he had lost his rhythm.

 Chapter 582

    With a cold face, he turned his eyes away and put them in front of him.


    Mi Youning seems to see a figure not far away in front of her.


    She opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "thank you. You have to think of it."


    Yin Yuxuan let out a cry.


    After that, the car was safe.


    Uncle De stopped at the next intersection.


    The car was heard. Yin Yuxuan didn''t look at Mi Youning, so he sat in the back seat.


    His eyes were fixed on the front, as if he were thinking about something.


    Uncle De opened the door immediately when he saw the young master.


    He went to the back door and opened it.


    Facing mi Youning squatting in the car, he politely said, "Miss, please get off."


    Mi Youning shook his head when he heard the speech and helped the door out of the car.


    Her body trembled all the time.


    The outstretched hands are full of pinch marks of fingernails.


    There is still this wound in the palm, bleeding out.


    Yin Yuxuan had already put her eyes on her again.


    She even looked at all her movements.


    After MI Youning got out of the car, Uncle De saw blood on the back seat and on the door.


    He glanced at the young master sitting in the back seat.


    Knowing that the young master had a habit of cleanliness, he didn''t get angry at this time, and he didn''t take the initiative to make a sound.


    Close the door and Uncle De returns to the driver''s seat again.


    He did not ask the young master, started the car, drove forward and left.


    As soon as mi Youning got out of the car, he was blown by the cold wind and his mind seemed to be sober.


    She stood up straight.


    But her body was still shaking uncontrollably.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the line of sight seems to be clearer.


    This is the crossroads.


    Now I don''t know if I can get a taxi.


    However, MI Youning had no time to think about that.


    Because of her body, she fell back uncontrollably.


    "Bang..."


    When her body landed, her head landed first.


    The sound of the head knocking on the ground is too loud.


    But for a moment, I saw blood slowly flowing out of MI Youning''s head on the ground.


    "Ho..."


    Not long after MI Youning landed, a car came quickly.


    On the emergency brake, it''s so harsh.


    Yin Yuxuan turned his head inadvertently before.


    I happened to see mi Youning fall to the ground.


    He shouted back at Uncle De, which was the scene.


    Before the car stopped steadily, Yin Yuxuan got out of the car.


    He came to MI Youning.


    Look at the blood on her hands and the blood on the ground.


    With a trace of intolerance in his eyes.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with this woman tonight.


    Obviously, the other party may be a terrible career.


    But he still came back.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Yin Yuxuan knew that she was injured.


    At this moment, I didn''t think of anything, but I thought deeply.


    He bent over and picked up the man.


    I didn''t dislike the mess on MI Youning''s body and the bright red blood.


    He carried the man into the car, and Yin Yuxuan didn''t put the man in his arms down.


    "Uncle De, drive faster, call Ziqing and go to him now."


    "Yes, young master."


    Uncle De naturally found out that the young master is not normal tonight.


    Smelling the strong smell of blood in the car, Uncle De took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed Master Lu.


    "Master Lu, my master will go to you now. Someone fell his head and shed a lot of blood... Yes... Good..."

 Chapter 583

    Mi Youning opened her eyes with a confused color.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, it is very strange.


    But the decoration made her know at a glance that this was a hospital.


    Thinking of what happened last night, MI Youning felt very headache.


    She reached out and touched the back of her head, but she touched the gauze.


    Looks like it''s still hanging.


    From entering this world, she has been very unhappy.


    The door was opened and a middle-aged woman dressed neatly and fastidiously came in.


    "Miss Chu, you are awake."


    The middle-aged woman came in with a thermos box in her hand.


    She stood in front of MI Youning''s hospital bed and put her things on the table.


    Turning to MI Youning lying in bed, "Miss Chu, Hello, I''m a servant of the Yin family. Just call me sister-in-law Liu. The young master sent me to take care of you."


    Mi Youning heard about the Yin family, what young master, and his eyes showed doubts.


    However, thinking of the car she made last night, it seems that someone on the car called young master something.


    On this thought, it seems that the car came back last night.


    She was even sent to the hospital and arranged for someone to take care of her.


    It can be seen that the man also has a heart.


    Mi Youning nodded to sister-in-law Liu, "please, sister-in-law Liu."


    Mrs. Liu smiled and said, "you''re too polite. You''ve got bone soup and some nutritional porridge from home. Would you like some?"


    "Thank you."


    Mi Youning is also hungry at this time.


    She spent a lot of energy fighting drug addiction last night.


    Coupled with this toss, I was hungry and soft all over.


    Sister Liu reached out and pressed the button to the hospital bed to raise the bed.


    Put the small table on the hospital bed, and then put the food on the table.


    Mi Youning almost drooled when she smelled the tempting fragrance.


    People really can''t be hungry.


    Sister Liu arranged the food and turned to clean up the hygiene of the ward.


    Mi Youning drank soft porridge and ate delicious dishes.


    The eyes looked at sister-in-law Liu.


    She wants to know who this young master Yin is through sister-in-law Liu.


    Soon, sister-in-law Liu''s information appeared.


    The Yin family, the Yin family of the Yin group.


    At the same time, it is also the person Xia Yuyan likes.


    When it comes to the Yin family, they are aristocrats among celebrities.


    It''s not an ordinary rich man. It''s a family inherited for a hundred years.


    As for the Xia family.


    Mi Youning ate the nutritious porridge and smiled coldly at the corners of her mouth.


    Xia Yuyan, it''s time for the dove to occupy the magpie''s nest.


    The original owner of this world is the real daughter of Xia family.


    Although the Xia family is far less than the Yin family.


    In this Yunshui City, it is also one of the richest families.


    Unfortunately, eighteen years ago, the Xia family had a child in the countryside.


    At that time, the couple had not yet worked hard to make a career.


    Life is hard, children born in small hospitals.


    But I was met and held the wrong child.


    The identity of the original owner and Xia Yuyan has been exchanged.


    Early summer doesn''t know who their parents are.


    Because when she had memories, she grew up in an orphanage.


    That means she doesn''t know who Xia YuYan''s biological parents are.


    She didn''t even know that she was the real daughter of the Xia family.


    Let''s talk about what happened in early summer.


    It is precisely because she was admitted to the University of Yunshui.


    On the first day of school, Xia Yuyan stared at him.


    Because the face of early summer is very similar to that of summer mother.


    This made Xia Yuyan suspicious.


    Because early summer doesn''t look like summer''s father and mother at home.


    On the contrary, my brother looks like mom and dad.

 Chapter 584

    Early summer is the real daughter of the Xia family.


    Xia Yuyan, a fake daughter, was suspicious at the first sight of early summer.


    He even used some means to get the hair in early summer and went to the hospital for DNA identification.


    The result is clear.


    Xia Yuyan is really not a child of the Xia family.


    After knowing the result, she was terrified. She was afraid that everything she had at Xia''s house would leave her.


    Her loving parents will abandon her.


    So she began to plan slowly towards early summer.


    Brought her into their circle.


    The circle of the rich second generation is not a group.


    Xia Yuyan brought early summer into the circle of those who were contaminated with bad habits.


    Let her be infected with drug addiction, and let her inferiority complex slowly change and expand.


    Finally, I designed tonight to make early summer completely dirty.


    Hua Xian''s gang dare to play with everything.


    I look good in early summer. Huashao has been thinking of them for a long time.


    So tonight, when she wanted to poison in early summer, she sent someone to Hua Shao.


    In the early summer of the original Lord, he did fall tonight.


    Strong - occupied by many people.


    She didn''t even know how many people she had done that night.


    Then she began to become famous in this circle.


    Just give her money or poison and sleep with others.


    In the early summer of my life, I finally died in eating, drinking, whoring, gambling and drugs.


    He died before he was twenty.


    I didn''t know until I died. It turned out that Xia Yuyan was responsible for all this.


    It turned out that she was not an orphan without parents. She was the daughter of the Xia family.


    The original owner is unwilling. She is the real Miss Xia family.


    Then Xia Yuyan should get out of Xia''s house.


    The woman killed her, designed her and made her lose her eyes.


    She also wants Xia Yuyan to taste the taste of loneliness.


    "Miss Chu, have you finished?"


    Mi Youning was holding a spoon, thinking in her eyes, and kept pausing.


    Hearing sister-in-law Liu''s voice in her ear, MI Youning put down the spoon, "eat well, thank you, sister-in-law Liu."


    "You''re welcome." Sister Liu began to pack up.


    Then sister-in-law Liu didn''t leave, so she accompanied mi Youning in the ward.


    For sister-in-law Liu, she can know the last name of the original owner.


    Mi Youning thinks that Yin Yuxuan, the young master of the Yin family, must have checked her information.


    If the Yin family wants to know something, they will definitely find it as quickly as possible.


    Mi Youning dragged his chin and looked out of the window.


    Think about this man, whether you can use it.


    Now her body has no relatives, and she doesn''t even have much money.


    It''s hard to do anything.


    Suddenly mi Youning turned to look at sister-in-law Liu, "sister-in-law Liu, what hospital is this?"


    "Yunshui general hospital."


    Mi Youning smiled when she heard the name of the hospital.


    There is no place to look for real iron shoes. It takes no time to get them.


    This hospital is the one where Xia Yuyan did DNA identification.


    Now here, we may be able to take out the original DNA identification.


    There are backups in the hospital.


    "Sister Liu, can you contact Yin Yuxuan now?"


    Hearing that MI Youning directly called out the young master''s name, sister-in-law Liu''s eyes changed.


    She looked at Mi Youning''s eyes with a look and examination.


    How the woman got into the hospital, including how she met the young master last night, sister-in-law Liu is very clear.


    But at this time, the woman even called the young master''s name.


    This shows that she knew that the man last night was the young master.


    The conspiracy theory began in sister-in-law Liu''s heart.

 Chapter 585

    Seeing sister-in-law Liu''s eyes showed doubt.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "don''t be nervous, sister-in-law Liu. There are several Yin families in Yunshui City, and Yin Xuechang and I are still in the same school."


    "Are you in Yunshui University, too?"


    Mi Youning nodded. "I want to ask the senior to do me a favor. Please contact me."


    At this time, sister-in-law Liu''s preparedness for MI Youning was slightly reduced.


    "Now the young master should be in the company. I''m not sure whether to answer the phone. I''ll try."


    "OK, thank you, sister-in-law Liu." Mi Youning smiled.


    Sister Liu walked out of the ward and went out to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan sits in the tall building of Yin''s company.


    At this time, he is presiding over today''s company meeting.


    Father took his mother abroad. Now all the burden has fallen on him.


    A project recently tendered by the company, now in Yunshui City, powerful companies want to take a share.


    Yin Yuxuan was not prepared to do anything by herself.


    He just saw the significance of the project.


    Build a large amusement park.


    On the way to the meeting, Yin Yuxuan''s mobile phone on the table vibrated a few times.


    He frowned slightly and reached for his cell phone.


    The staff who was making a report saw his action and stopped immediately.


    Seeing that it was sister-in-law Liu''s phone, Yin Yuxuan connected the phone.


    "Sister Liu?"


    Sister Liu didn''t expect to really dial the phone.


    Without the slightest delay, she immediately informed the young master of MI Youning''s words.


    I heard that the woman woke up last night.


    Yin Yuxuan relaxed his eyebrows and changed his sitting posture.


    "OK, give her the phone."


    "Yes, young master."


    Sister-in-law Liu opened the door and walked in and went straight to MI Youning on the hospital bed.


    She handed her mobile phone to MI Youning. "The young master''s phone is connected. Miss Chu, please make a long story short."


    Mi Youning answered the phone and thanked sister-in-law Liu.


    Then he put his mobile phone on the side, "Mr. Yin, thank you for saving me last night. Now I have an unkind request for you. Please help me."


    Cold, but with a kind of low voice, it passed into Yin Yuxuan''s ears.


    This is the woman last night. Her name is Chu Xia.


    When he took the other party to the hospital, he ordered the people below to find out the other party''s information.


    It wasn''t that kind of woman.


    The other party is still a college student, in the same school as him.


    It can be seen that the other party''s performance is still good.


    Those who can be admitted to Yunshui university are not only favored by nature, but also Xueba level.


    "Senior, are you listening?"


    Yin Yuxuan recovered, and a trace of annoyance rose on his face.


    "What''s up?" he said casually


    How simple it was, but mi Youning seemed impatient in his ears.


    The voice was too coping and the tone was very alienated.


    It doesn''t feel very good.


    Mi Youning knows that this man has a special character.


    From the silence of the other party when she got on the bus last night, and later.


    If the other party is really heartless.


    She won''t be taken to the hospital last night.


    "Senior, I want to ask you for help. I want a DNA identification done by Xia Yuyan in Yunshui general hospital three months ago."


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Yin Yuxuan sitting in the conference room smelled something else.


    In the survey information last night, he already knew that he was at Yunshui university this early summer.


    Xia Yuyan took the initiative to bring her into the foul circle and became addicted to drugs.

 Chapter 586

    Of course he found out what happened last night.


    But no further investigation.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan didn''t promise at the first time.


    Mi Youning is also waiting.


    Because her request was too rash.


    After all, they never knew each other.


    Yin Yuxuan suddenly left his seat and walked to the French window of the conference room.


    Standing upstairs, he looked down at the scene downstairs.


    I just heard him say on the phone, "I need to check the results of this DNA identification to see if there are any other problems, and finally decide whether to give it to you."


    As soon as mi Youning heard this, he immediately agreed, "no problem, the senior students have bothered."


    "You''re welcome." Yin Yuxuan smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    This woman is very polite.


    Primary school sister... It''s a pity that she was contaminated with such a bad habit.


    "I''ll hang up first and wait for the news from the senior."


    "Yes."


    Yin Yuxuan hung up the phone and stood in front of the French window for a while before continuing the next meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning hangs up and gives her cell phone to sister-in-law Liu.


    She was in a good mood next.


    So I decided to... Have a good sleep.


    What she needs now is to take good care of her body and give up her drug addiction.


    Seeing mi Youning sleeping in the hospital bed, sister-in-law Liu packed up the things she had brought and gently left the ward.


    ¡­¡­


    Like the feeling of thousands of ants gnawing and biting, the familiar itch swept over again.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and frowned gently.


    There was a painful sound in his mouth.


    She curled up in the hospital bed, which was clearly painful.


    The man sitting on the sofa in the ward heard the sound on the hospital bed and looked up.


    Seeing mi Youning''s actions and his painful mouth, he immediately stood up.


    Yin Yuxuan went to the hospital bed and looked at the woman on the hospital bed.


    At this time, the other party''s painful and distorted face came into his eyes.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed his friend.


    "Ziqing, come here. She''s addicted to drugs."


    After the phone was connected, he spoke directly without waiting for an answer.


    Hang up the phone, Yin Yuxuan didn''t leave, just stood by the bed.


    Looking deeply at the woman in pain in bed.


    Soon the door of the sick room was opened.


    A gentle man came in with a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    The other party is wearing a white coat and has a clear identity.


    Unfortunately, he is an intern.


    The other party walked into the room and came straight to Yin Yuxuan.


    "Yuxuan, what''s the situation?"


    Hearing the voice of her good friend Lu Ziqing, Yin Yuxuan stepped aside.


    Let him see the pain of the woman in bed.


    Lu Ziqing frowned slightly when he saw mi Youning''s movements and his patient face.


    "This is another drug addiction."


    "Yes." Yin Yuxuan said coldly.


    His eyes were always on MI Youning''s body.


    At this time, MI Youning woke up and naturally knew that there was someone in the ward.


    But she didn''t want to open her eyes. She just wanted to use her whole body to resist the addiction in her body.


    As a doctor, Lu Ziqing naturally knew that she woke up.


    At this time, the patient face of the other party made his eyebrows move.


    He stepped forward, came to the hospital bed and bent close to MI Youning.


    Yin Yuxuan saw his action and didn''t think about it. He directly pulled his friend up.


    Lu Ziqing looked at Yin Yuxuan in amazement.


    He felt the strength of his friend''s hand and the look of facial paralysis, but in fact he had a somewhat unhappy expression.

 Chapter 587

    Yin Yuxuan also knew his actions and lost some strength.


    He quickly loosened his friend''s clothes.


    Lu Ziqing tidied up his clothes and looked up at Yin Yuxuan.


    "Yuxuan, what''s the matter? How are you with this woman? It seems that you care very much?"


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan''s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes were helpless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t get too close to her."


    "Don''t get too close?" Lu Ziqing smiled with deep meaning.


    "Yuxuan, you shouldn''t be following a woman. What''s the matter?"


    Lu Ziqing began to guess.


    Yin Yuxuan sighed, "don''t guess. I met at Jiajue nightclub last night."


    At the exit of Jiajue nightclub, Lu Ziqing''s face changed.


    He reached for the spectacle frame with dignity in his eyes.


    "Yuxuan, how can you bring out women in that place?"


    At this time, Lu Ziqing misunderstood mi Youning''s identity and thought she was a young lady of the nightclub.


    Although mi Youning didn''t open her eyes, she also heard Lu Ziqing''s words.


    There was anger on her face and she was already in a bad mood.


    At this time, she couldn''t help hearing Lu Ziqing''s words again.


    Open your eyes and sit up from the hospital bed.


    Quickly pick up the pillow with both hands and throw it directly onto Lu Ziqing.


    Don''t ask her how she knows who''s talking about her.


    Just because the man standing nearest to the hospital bed is the man who hates her.


    "Well..."


    Lu Ziqing lost his pillow and looked stunned, as if he hadn''t reacted yet.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the woman sitting on the hospital bed.


    At this time, the other party''s small face was puffy, his face ruddy, but his body trembled.


    "You are the kind of woman. Don''t talk about things you don''t know. You should be responsible for what you say!"


    Mi Youning glared at Lu Ziqing.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Lu Ziqing turned and looked at her.


    He saw each other''s beautiful face last night.


    After all, he and the people in the hospital personally bandaged each other''s wounds.


    He sewed the wound on that head himself.


    But at this time, the other party opened his eyes, and the smart light in his eyes made him stunned.


    What beautiful eyes.


    But this woman is too fierce.


    Seeing Lu Ziqing looking at Mi Youning, his eyes were almost out.


    Yin Yuxuan stepped forward and blocked Lu Ziqing''s body.


    He looked into mi Youning''s eyes and a low voice sounded.


    "Hello, early summer. I''m Yin Yuxuan. My friend made a mistake. Don''t worry about him."


    Mi Youning''s attitude immediately changed when he saw the handsome face in front of him, but there was no expression.


    The man in front of him is Yin Yuxuan.


    And a man who can help her.


    Mi Youning''s patient face tried to squeeze out a smile.


    "Good Mr. Yin. Thank you for your help last night."


    "You''re welcome." Yin Yuxuan stared into her eyes and didn''t move.


    He looked at Mi Youning with such a straightforward look. He was a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Lu Ziqing couldn''t hold back at this time.


    He jumped out and held the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Miss Chu, it was just my fault, but there is a problem. I still want to ask you for your ideas."


    When he heard the woman calling her friend and senior, he knew it was a misunderstanding.


    However, the woman was infected with drug addiction, which still didn''t impress him very much.


    Mi Youning lifted Lu Ziqing''s chin and motioned him to speak.


    This arrogant action makes Lu Ziqing''s teeth itch.

 Chapter 588

    Despite Lu Ziqing''s appearance, he has a gentle temperament.


    In fact, people who are more arrogant in their bones.


    At this time, seeing mi Youning like this, he showed a gloomy smile.


    "Miss Chu, do you want to quit your drug addiction?"


    Mi Youning nodded, "quit!"


    The voice of gnashing teeth made Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing show different expressions one after another.


    Yin Yuxuan was gratified in his eyes.


    But Lu Ziqing had an expression of schadenfreude.


    "Then in the next few months, please cooperate with Miss Chu. It''s hard to quit your drug addiction."


    He is also the favored son of heaven. If the other party is not brought by his good friend Yin Yuxuan.


    He ignored each other.


    Before, he hit him with a pillow and showed provocative eyes at him.


    This makes Lu Ziqing hold his breath.


    I think he is the second young master of the Lu family. He can call the wind and rain outside.


    When have you been treated like this.


    Mi Youning has no time to take into account Lu Ziqing''s gloating eyes.


    Another wave of drug addiction in the body.


    She hugged her body and fell onto the hospital bed.


    It''s so hard. It''s killing people.


    Yin Yuxuan saw her fallen body and raised her feet to go forward.


    Seeing this, Lu Ziqing directly grabbed him.


    There was something serious on his face.


    "Yuxuan, we can''t help her in this matter. We can only come out by her own will."


    Looking at the woman rolling over and over on the hospital bed, Yin Yuxuan''s eyes were complex, with a touch of unknown heartache.


    The sweaty face looked very painful.


    Let him see it and want to come forward and hold it.


    Hold it in your arms and comfort it.


    Lu Ziqing stepped forward and watched mi Youning bite his lips. His eyebrows frowned.


    Then he turned to Yin Yuxuan, "Yuxuan, we need to tie her up and block her mouth. If she can''t help it, she can''t hurt herself."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan frowned, with some disapproval on his face.


    Hearing Lu Ziqing''s proposal, MI Youning immediately said, "tie... Up... Come on!"


    This time she obviously felt it, even worse than last night.


    This feeling made her mood delicate.


    It seems that as long as there is that thing in front of her, she will really come forward and take a breath to relieve the pain.


    No, it must not be controlled.


    Lu Ziqing and Yin Yuxuan heard her words and hung up complex emotions one after another.


    Lu Ziqing didn''t expect that this woman was very strong.


    Ignoring Yin Yuxuan, he left the ward quickly and went out to look for the rope.


    No matter how much this woman makes him itch.


    At this time, as a doctor, he has his own responsibilities.


    After Lu Ziqing left, Yin Yuxuan approached the bedside.


    He bent down and looked at the sweating woman on the hospital bed.


    Reach out for each other and wipe the sweat on his face.


    However, with his action, the next thing went out of control.


    Yin Yuxuan just bent down and touched mi Youning''s cheek.


    His cold fingers made mi Youning feel comfortable.


    And the familiar smell from each other.


    Mi Youning loosened her arms and held her body. She reached out and held Yin Yuxuan''s hand.


    The cold touch made her sink at this time.


    The drug addiction attack made her unable to control herself.


    She needed something else to distract her attention.


    And Yin Yuxuan''s familiar breath slowly deteriorated the feeling in her body.

 Chapter 589

    Yin Yuxuan was held by Mi Youning. He didn''t take his hands out for the first time.


    Instead, MI Youning''s eyes stared at him with complex eyes and his blurred expression.


    Those eyes are very beautiful.


    Smart, beautiful and attractive.


    This woman is also very beautiful.


    Beautiful things can''t be square. People will have bad thoughts when they see them.


    But her identity


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t know what he thought, and his face gradually became rational.


    After all, he won''t do anything to a woman whose origin is unknown.


    However


    Then mi Youning''s action made the black pupil in his eyes sink dark.


    Mi Youning is not satisfied with Yin Yuxuan''s cold hands.


    She''s not feeling well.


    Everything about the original Lord is affecting her.


    This mess made her want to find out the ring soul and have a good talk with him.


    Is there a feud between them?


    The world has been so bad recently.


    She stretched out her hand and began to touch Yin Yuxuan''s body and pull his clothes.


    At this time, MI Youning was half awake.


    But her half soberness was disturbed by the familiar breath of Yin Yuxuan.


    Nothing is under control.


    There is only one thought in her mind now.


    Everything that followed was out of control.


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t resist after all.


    Everything that happened tonight was disrupted.


    From MI Youning getting into his car to his later softening heart, everything went beyond his control.


    If he didn''t ask the driver to back up.


    Maybe he is at home and ready to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The sound in the room stopped Lu Ziqing, who had just opened the door of the ward.


    His eyes were stunned with disbelief.


    The sound


    This is clearly his good friend, Yin Yuxuan, who is forbidden - lust and facial paralysis.


    It''s just that they left for a while.


    Lu Ziqing thought of the side effects of drug addiction.


    He looked down at the rope in his hand, and a wry smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    Come on, it won''t work.


    It''s really a waste of his efforts.


    Lu Ziqing didn''t open the door to see the scene inside.


    But slowly closed the door.


    Before leaving, hang the sign on the door.


    Four big characters, please don''t disturb.


    Lu Ziqing''s behavior is very considerate.


    He is also happy for his friend''s current situation.


    After all, he has been alone for so many years.


    Thinking of what happened tonight, Lu Ziqing shook his head and laughed.


    He walked to the office with a rope.


    The figure is lonely and lonely.


    At this moment, he remembered his school days.


    That''s what happened after the college entrance examination.


    Those memories gradually dissipated the smile on his face.


    I don''t know what happened. I suddenly remembered something a few years ago.


    Maybe it''s emotional.


    Lu Ziqing returned to the office, threw the rope aside, and sat on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    My friend is here tonight. He can''t leave yet.


    Yin Yuxuan has been paying attention to the door of the ward.


    He saw it when the door was opened.


    At this time, he even attacked the gate of the territory.


    Nor did he relax his vigilance and keep an eye on the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning was not awake at this time and talked to himself.


    That was to urge him not to let her down.


    Yin Yuxuan saw that the door was closed and knew it was a good friend.


    Then he heard what the woman under him said.


    The corners of the mouth bend with a touch of sexual - feeling, but with an unidentified smile.


    ¡­¡­


    [if there are any changes in this chapter, go to the VIP group to watch it, review it by the advanced communication group, and there is a group number in the top area of the book circle: 787352502]

 Chapter 590

    So Yin Yuxuan is very serious.


    Either way.


    He''s doing it seriously.


    Even though mi Youning was powerless.


    Yin Yuxuan held the person well, and the voice of sexual feeling was revealed, giving orders.


    "Sit still and help..."


    The posture of women up and men down makes mi Youning even more speechless.


    All the next initiatives are in Yin Yuxuan''s hands.


    The man seems to be in debt.


    Even his face was paralyzed, so that people could not see any of his emotions.


    But when it comes to this, it''s not strong.


    Mi Youning was tossed about by him. His bones are almost falling apart.


    She didn''t have dinner today.


    It was not until late at night that he was finally let go.


    After finishing, Yin Yuxuan cleaned her and put her on another bed in the room.


    He didn''t know how to explain what happened tonight.


    This is a matter of mutual consent.


    He feels good about this woman, although he has bad habits.


    But she just attracted him.


    Beautiful face and perfect figure are the capital of attraction.


    But most importantly, the other party''s bright eyes.


    And the forbearance in his eyes made him fluctuate.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the torn clothes on the ground.


    That dress can''t be worn.


    This made Yin Yuxuan frown slightly.


    The scene in front of him distressed him.


    The room was in a mess. People knew what was going on here at a glance.


    He looked up at the woman lying in the hospital bed.


    Then he went to the sofa and picked up his cell phone.


    There were several missed calls. He ignored them and called his landline.


    The phone was connected and a familiar female voice came, "young master."


    Yin Yuxuan took the phone, turned and looked at Mi Youning, um.


    "Sister-in-law Liu, I''m in the hospital. Bring me clothes and buy her a suit in the early summer you saw today."


    Sister-in-law Liu has heard something.


    But she''s not sure, and she has her own responsibilities.


    "Yes, young master."


    Yin Yuxuan hung up the phone.


    He walked to MI Youning with a bath towel.


    Looking at each other''s sleeping face, he lay down beside her.


    Aftertaste the good experience before, and the whole face softened.


    Let his cold and handsome face exude attractive man charm.


    Smelling the fragrance of the women around him, he slowly closed his satisfied eyes.


    An hour later, sister-in-law Liu finally came to the ward.


    She didn''t just push the door in.


    The young master''s words on the phone are not clear. She doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the ward was knocked, and Yin Yuxuan opened his eyes.


    He glanced at Mi Youning and saw that the other party was sleeping heavily. Then he got up and left.


    Open the door of the ward. Standing outside the door is sister-in-law Liu, holding big and small bags in her hands.


    Yin Yuxuan stepped aside, which was an obvious move to let sister-in-law Liu in.


    When the young master stepped aside, sister-in-law Liu saw the scene in the ward clearly.


    Even though she already knew it, sister-in-law Liu still couldn''t believe it.


    Her family has been polite since childhood, and even a young master who is obsessed with cleanliness.


    I had sex with a woman in the ward.


    Yin Yuxuan saw sister-in-law Liu standing at the door and walked in without action for a long time.


    He couldn''t help but say, "Sister Liu?"


    "HMM..." Sister Liu reacted and quickly walked into the room.


    Seeing that the young master was still showing his upper body, she quickly closed the door.


    Then he sent the larger handbag in his hand to Yin Yuxuan.


    "Young master, please change your clothes and I''ll clean it up."

 Chapter 591

    Yin Yuxuan smelled the speech and looked at the scene of the room.


    Slowly, his ears were a little red. He took the handbag and went into the bathroom.


    After all, sister-in-law Liu watched him grow up. At this time, he was a little embarrassed.


    After Yin Yuxuan walked into the bathroom, sister-in-law Liu glanced at Mi Youning lying on the hospital bed.


    There was complexity in his eyes.


    During the day, she still has a good or bad feeling about this girl.


    At this time, it is a little complicated.


    Why did you have a relationship with the young master.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Could it be


    Sister Liu quickly stopped thinking about it.


    She looked at the messy face of the room and began to clean up.


    When Yin Yuxuan came out of the bathroom, sister-in-law Liu had almost cleaned up.


    Wearing the casual clothes brought by the other party, he came out and picked up his phone for the first time.


    He dialed Lu Ziqing''s mobile phone.


    The phone hasn''t been answered yet.


    Yin Yuxuan thought the other party might be asleep and just planned to hang up.


    Then the phone was picked up.


    "Hey! Yuxuan finally left the gentle village."


    Joking words came from the telephone.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned when he heard Lu Ziqing''s words.


    It''s because of the noise over there.


    "Where are you?"


    Yin Yuxuan said as he walked towards the hospital bed where mi Youning was lying.


    "I''m in Jiajue nightclub and Chenxi is there. Do you want to come?"


    Hearing Chenxi, Yin Yuxuan''s footsteps stopped.


    At this time, he finally heard that although Lu Ziqing''s words were joking, there was some helplessness.


    Seeing the woman in the hospital bed sleeping very heavily, Yin Yuxuan said, "OK, wait for me."


    "Well, Chen Xi and I are waiting for you."


    Lu Ziqing hung up the phone. Yin Yuxuan turned and looked at sister-in-law Liu.


    "Sister Liu, please stay here tonight. I have something to go out."


    Sister Liu stopped her movements and said, "OK, young master, go."


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan drove himself to Jiajue nightclub.


    Open the door and give the key to the parking boy.


    Those long legs went straight to Jiajue nightclub.


    The staff of Jiajue nightclub came forward immediately when they saw his figure.


    The words respectfully said, "young master Yin, do you have a reservation?"


    "Yes, the sixth floor."


    The staff took Yin Yuxuan into the elevator and personally pressed the button to the sixth floor for him.


    Yin Yuxuan came to the sixth floor and pushed away the room Lu Ziqing told him.


    The moment the door was opened, Yin Yuxuan was right, and several pairs of eyes in the room.


    Three men and one woman were sitting on the sofa in the private room.


    "Yo! Yin Shao finally came out of that gentle village."


    The first to make a noise was Lu Ziqing, who was sitting by the sofa and drinking alone.


    At this time, the glasses on the bridge of the other party''s nose have been taken off.


    The slender peach blossom eyes were no longer hidden.


    Make him look like that wind flow childe.


    This is why Lu Ziqing wears glasses even if he is not short-sighted at work.


    "Unexpectedly, Yuxuan, you really came. It won''t really be like what Ziqing said. Come down from which woman''s bed?"


    This speech was made by a man sitting in the middle of the sofa with a woman in his arms.


    The other party has the smell of a businessman.


    This is Jiang Chenxi.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi looked very philistine.


    Even their breath disgusted the people in their circle.


    But Yin Yuxuan knew that this was just the protective color of Jiang Chenxi.


    His life experience and the complexity of his family.

 Chapter 592

    His life experience and the complexity of his family made him have to pretend to be like this.


    Finally, Yin Yuxuan glanced at another silent man sitting next to him.


    With his footsteps, he also stepped into the private room.


    He came to Jiang Chenxi and sat down. "It''s not easy for the brothers to get together. The others will leave first."


    When saying this, Yin Yuxuan took a critical look at Jiang Chenxi''s heavily made-up woman.


    When the other party heard this, his face obviously pulled down.


    At this time, she didn''t know who Yin Yuxuan was.


    But I know the other party doesn''t like him.


    Just as she was about to make a noise, Jiang Chenxi held her tightly.


    "Yuxuan, this is my girlfriend, not an outsider."


    Hearing Jiang Chenxi''s nonsense, Yin Yuxuan disagreed in his eyes.


    He did not confirm with each other, but looked at the man who had been silent.


    This is Jiang Chenxi''s secretary and life assistant. "Is this his girlfriend?"


    The man looks loyal and honest. I heard Yin Yuxuan speak at this time.


    He immediately said, "Yin Shao, you don''t know the character of our boss. One second is still a girlfriend, and the next is a predecessor."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan stopped talking. He picked up the wine on the table and poured himself a glass.


    Then he got up and left the place where Jiang Chenxi and the woman were.


    He went to Lu Ziqing and sat down.


    Seeing Yin Yuxuan''s appearance, Jiang Chenxi showed a touch of helplessness in his eyes.


    Then he loosened the woman in his arms and took out a card from his wallet.


    With that card, the woman with heavy makeup knocked.


    "Darling, go out first and call you later."


    When the woman saw the card, her eyes were surprised.


    However, when I heard the telephone contact behind me, my face changed.


    But she knew that there was a 99% chance that she would never contact again.


    Finally, I caught the generous young master Jiang.


    If she let it go at this time, she would be grateful.


    So her eyes were rather sad and looked at Jiang Chenxi admiringly.


    "Jiang Shao, I''m not with you for money."


    Hearing her words, Jiang Chenxi bent his mouth and put on a playful smile.


    "Oh? What''s the baby for? Is it difficult or for this two liang meat?"


    Then he took each other''s hand and put it under his pants on the unresponsive object.


    Women also experienced it. At this time, their expression was very natural and said, "I love you because I love you, so Jiang Shao..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Jiang Chenxi laughed before she finished.


    The laughter was full of sarcasm.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing also looked over.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi''s smile disappeared.


    He looked at the woman in front of him coldly and put the card in his hand above the mouth of the wine glass.


    "Do you want money or leave without anything? Choose for yourself."


    But just as he said this, the voice fell.


    The woman quickly stood up, grabbed the card in his hand and walked towards the door of the private room.


    Very fast, very fast.


    Because Jiang Chenxi changed his face too quickly, he looked at her and saw through her.


    "Tut tut......"


    Look at the speed of each other''s departure.


    Jiang Chenxi shook his head with disdain.


    It''s boring. It feels so boring.


    He picked up the wine glass on the table and walked towards Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing.


    "Yuxuan, you haven''t said from which woman''s bed."

 Chapter 593

    "Yuxuan, you haven''t said which woman came down from her bed."


    Jiang Chenxi sat between them.


    But his body is closer to Yin Yuxuan.


    Hearing his words, Yin Yuxuan glanced at him faintly.


    "When will you stop?"


    Jiang Chenxi has heard this countless times.


    He ignored it and continued to ask, "tell me, which beauty hooked your soul away and broke your body for thousands of years."


    Lu Ziqing turned his eyes secretly when he heard Jiang Chenxi''s words.


    He put all the wine in his glass into his mouth.


    Then he turned to look at Jiang Chenxi, "don''t be so wordy. It''s hard to come back. Don''t get drunk tonight.


    As for Yuxuan, you should know for a long time. Don''t be like a woman. "


    Upon hearing Lu Ziqing''s words, Jiang Chenxi turned his back to Lu Ziqing''s face, revealing bitterness and pain.


    However, the expression was only a little fleeting.


    He took the wine cup in his hand, turned to Lu Ziqing and said, "OK, don''t get drunk tonight."


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the two people clinking glasses and thought it had been so many years.


    How did you get to this point.


    The three grew up together.


    They have been rampant in this city since primary school.


    Although universities have different majors, they are in different cities.


    But this love is the same.


    Just when he was admitted to the University, Jiang Chenxi was driven out of Yunshui city by his family.


    He is just the illegitimate son of the Jiang family.


    After her mother died, she was picked up by the Jiang family.


    The mother of the Jiang family despised him and made him a stumbling block from small to large.


    But he still survived and even went to college.


    Mingming was admitted to Yunshui University.


    But the Jiang family used special means to change him to another university.


    He has always been relatively relaxed in Yunshui University.


    If the company has something to do on weekdays, it will ask for leave. His achievements and abilities are there, and no one will say anything.


    As for Lu Ziqing, he went to the famous medical school in the next city.


    Now that all three are about to graduate, they finally get together.


    Unfortunately


    If Jiang Chenxi didn''t do that before the three of them separated.


    Maybe now three people will not be so restrained.


    From entering the private room, he saw Lu Ziqing''s uneasiness.


    With Jiang Chenxi holding the woman in her arms, the fake model is fake.


    These years, even if Jiang Chenxi is not in this city.


    But his occasional return is bound to attract attention.


    The wind, current, wave and Dang childe in love field.


    Generous and generous, and even very gentle to every love - person.


    This makes Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing see it in their eyes.


    He was not without persuasion, but he had no effect at all.


    "Yuxuan, what are you thinking? Drink!"


    Jiang Chenxi bumped Yin Yuxuan with his arm.


    The latter looked at Jiang Chenxi''s ruddy face with exploration in the fundus of his eyes.


    This is still Jiang Chenxi who loudly confessed to Lu Ziqing and even launched an earth shaking pursuit.


    Why does it feel different? Everything is different.


    "Bang... Come and drink!"


    Jiang Chenxi didn''t see Yin Yuxuan''s look.


    He picked up his glass and touched it in his opponent''s hand.


    Yin Yuxuan picked up the glass and handed it to his lips.


    When I came here tonight, I was just afraid that Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi would fight.


    If that hadn''t happened.


    They won''t be in trouble now.


    Yes, although they are well dressed at this time, Hello, I''m fine.


    He bet that a few more drinks would definitely lead to a big fight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Babies, do you want to add more?


    Vote more every month. There will be five chapters of change today


    Good night, dear.

 Chapter 594

    Next, as Yin Yuxuan thought.


    "You animal - Sheng!" Lu Ziqing punched Jiang Chenxi.


    Feeling the pain on his face, Jiang Chenxi went up to imprison Lu Ziqing''s arm.


    "Disobedience?!"


    His face was fierce, but he had some strength in his hands.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at it like this, and they tossed around.


    As for Jiang Chenxi''s assistant, it''s none of his business at this time... Going to the theatre.


    Because this scene will happen every time the boss comes back.


    Yes, although all three are about to graduate.


    But they all have their own industries.


    Jiang Chenxi started his own business in his university city.


    Now the company has been listed and is also a promising young man.


    But in front of the scene, if people outside see it, they will be surprised to drop their eyes.


    "Jiang Chenxi, you son of a bitch!"


    "Who did the bastard say?!"


    "Son of a bitch said you!"


    Hearing Lu Ziqing''s words, Jiang Chenxi smiled and smiled happily.


    "Yes! You Lu Ziqing are a bastard!"


    This resentful remark came out of Jiang Chenxi''s mouth.


    Lu Ziqing smelled the speech and his eyes were red. He struggled hard.


    Finally out of the control of Jiang Chenxi.


    He turned and punched, but he didn''t hit Jiang Chenxi, but he was caught.


    Jiang Chenxi saw Lu Ziqing''s eyes reddish, with forbearance in his eyes.


    "Lu Ziqing, what else do you want?"


    With that, he released Lu Ziqing''s hand, stood in front of him and let the other party do it.


    But Lu Ziqing didn''t move any more.


    Seeing here, Yin Yuxuan finally stood up.


    He walked up to them and a deep voice sounded.


    "In the future, you don''t have to meet. You fight every time. What''s not solved in bed."


    Hearing Yin Yuxuan''s words, Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi looked at him with ghost eyes.


    Yin Yuxuan stared at two pairs... No, three pairs.


    There is also Jiang Chenxi''s assistant.


    He once again spoke to Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi, "since we have each other, the past is over. We can start from scratch and have in-depth contact tonight.


    If we can''t start all over again, this is the three of us. It''s the last party. It''s too boring every time. "


    Lu Ziqing looked at Yin Yuxuan as if he didn''t know him. "Yuxuan, what are you... What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Chenxi heard Yin Yuxuan''s words, but his eyes lit up.


    The strong line of sight looked straight at Lu Ziqing.


    Look at their different expressions.


    Yin Yuxuan repeated the previous words again.


    "Since they are all men, don''t be fussy. - yes, if it''s appropriate to try in bed, you''ll know. OK, No. tonight is the last party."


    With that, Yin Yuxuan was impatient.


    Every time they looked like this, he also had a headache.


    Lu Ziqing heard Yin Yuxuan clearly this time.


    It wasn''t his auditory hallucination.


    At the same time, he also received the eye of Jiang Chenxi.


    He didn''t expect that young master Yin, who has facial paralysis and doesn''t eat human fireworks, could also say this.


    Suddenly he thought of the woman in the ward.


    "Yuxuan, are you very suitable for that woman?"


    I didn''t expect to burn the fire on myself.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned slightly, but followed his words: "well, the other party is very good. In the future, this woman will be mine."


    At the end, a smile curled up at the corners of his mouth, which could not be seen without looking carefully.

 Chapter 595

    Yin Yuxuan said and winked at Jiang Chenxi''s assistant not far away.


    The latter stepped forward quickly.


    "Took them to the hotel next door and locked them in one room. As long as they didn''t die, they didn''t have to be released."


    The assistant looked at Yin Yuxuan and opened his mouth when he heard his words.


    In the other party''s sharp line of sight, it took a long time to recover, "yes, Yin Shao rest assured."


    Then he carried his eyes and looked straight at Lu Ziqing''s boss.


    Pulling Lu Ziqing who didn''t respond much, Lu Er young master walked out of the private room.


    Looking at their backs, Yin Yuxuan shook his head helplessly.


    Obviously, they haven''t been drunk yet. They are not clear about personnel and have some consciousness.


    But none of them resisted.


    Clearly, each other has each other in their hearts.


    But no one pierced it.


    When they were young, they may have been confused, but they were still young at that time.


    A lot will change in four years.


    Yin Yuxuan saw that the three had left, and he also left Jiajue nightclub.


    But just as he walked out of the door of the private room, he met a woman who came face to face.


    "Yin Xuechang, you are here too! What a coincidence!"


    The woman came with exquisite makeup and a famous brand bag in her hand.


    The jewelry on the neck is also seven digits.


    The woman was full of money.


    Unfortunately, this is not worth mentioning in Yin Yuxuan''s eyes.


    He didn''t even look at each other.


    He stretched out his hand to tidy up his clothes.


    "Miss Xia is here too. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first," he said


    Then he stopped and walked in the direction of the elevator.


    But the woman he called Miss Xia, that is, Xia Yuyan, stopped him.


    "Yin Xuechang, it''s fate to meet today. It''s better to have a drink together."


    Yin Yuxuan looked up at Xia YuYan''s face and the woman''s face.


    He frowned gently.


    It was Xia Yuyan who brought the early summer in the hospital into the dirty circle.


    He didn''t know what the other party was aiming at.


    However, his dislike of this woman has deepened once again.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Xia. I left in advance."


    "Wait..."


    When Xia Yuyan saw that he was leaving, she stretched out her hand and grabbed his big clothes.


    Yin Yuxuan''s face became very ugly when his clothes were touched.


    Originally, the cold face of facial paralysis is ugly at this time, which makes people inexplicably fear.


    Xia Yuyan was also startled.


    She followed Yin Yuxuan''s eyes, saw the action of holding his clothes, and quickly released her hand.


    "Miss Xia, if you have anything to say, you don''t need to do anything."


    Yin Yuxuan took off his coat and threw it on the trash can next to the elevator.


    Xia Yuyan saw his action with an injured light in her eyes.


    She looked sadly at the man she admired.


    "Senior, you..."


    "If Miss Xia is all right, I''ll go first."


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t want to see her affectation.


    He pressed the elevator.


    Seeing this action, Xia Yuyan doesn''t know when to meet next time.


    She asked directly what she wanted to ask.


    "Senior, one of my classmates left the Jiajue nightclub in your car the day before yesterday?"


    Hearing this question, Yin Yuxuan turned and stared at Xia Yuyan seriously.


    At this time, Xia Yuyan was worried and eager to find the answer.


    "Well, I took him away."

 Chapter 596

    "Well, I took him away."


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t hide it at all.


    Xia Yuyan heard this, but her face was obviously twisted.


    Her eyes glowed with envy.


    Although he tried his best to hide it, he couldn''t see who Yin Yuxuan was.


    Xia Yuyan calmed down and asked, "early summer is my good friend. Where is she now? I can''t contact her."


    She was looking forward to it. The man in front of her said she didn''t know.


    But the other party''s next words made her whole person bad.


    "She''s at my house now. She needs to ask for leave in the next few months."


    The elevator arrived at this time.


    Yin Yuxuan stepped into the elevator with both legs and directly pressed the button on the first floor.


    When Xia Yuyan reacted, where was Yin Yuxuan in front of her.


    Her eyes glowed with resentment and jealousy.


    Why did you meet Yin Yuxuan with such good luck in early summer.


    And listen to Yin Yuxuan''s tone, it seems that he is still very interested in early summer.


    She will never allow this to happen.


    Mingming is the first Yin Xuechang she knows. Why can she stay in each other''s house in early summer.


    Suddenly, Xia Yuyan curled up a sneer at the corners of her mouth, and the smile was sinister.


    In that case, she must dirty early summer.


    In fact, Yin Yuxuan does have the idea of taking early summer home.


    He has had a relationship with the other party and must be responsible.


    Even her drug addiction will help her quit everything.


    He knows what he wants.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t know Xia YuYan''s insidious thoughts.


    He drove back to the hospital.


    Reached out and opened the door of the ward.


    Sister Liu is lying on the sofa and has fallen asleep.


    But when he opened the door, he opened his eyes.


    "Young master, you are back."


    "Well, sister-in-law Liu, go back and have a rest."


    His eyes focused on MI Youning lying on the hospital bed.


    Seeing the other party curling up with the quilt, Yin Yuxuan frowned.


    He strode to the bedside and looked at the face with a frown, as if uncomfortable.


    Immediately bent down and touched her head.


    No fever.


    Yin Yuxuan wanted to check her body when he thought of the previous Qing affair.


    However, with sister-in-law Liu on the side, he couldn''t make any moves.


    Sister-in-law Liu has packed up her things and is ready when she hears the words to let her go home.


    "Young master, I''ll go back first. What would you like for breakfast?"


    Yin Yuxuan heard what sister-in-law Liu said and turned to nod to her.


    "Make some digestible food for breakfast. I''m not in good health in early summer."


    "Yes, young master."


    Sister Liu glanced at Mi Youning lying on the hospital bed.


    At this time, she knew that the relationship between the girl and the young master was different.


    The young master turned the girl into a woman.


    And care about each other.


    It seems that she should pay more attention to miss Chu in the future.


    After sister-in-law Liu left, Yin Yuxuan checked mi Youning''s body.


    There''s nothing wrong with your body.


    There were no other marks except redness and swelling.


    This let Yin Yuxuan breathe a sigh of relief.


    But looking at the place, his eyes still sank.


    At last he covered the quilt.


    Looking at the woman in bed, the other party''s face is still not relaxed.


    He lay on the bed, held the man in his arms and held him hard.


    Want to give her some comfort.


    Since the body is not hurt.


    Well, it''s probably because of drug addiction in the body.


    Yin Yuxuan holding mi Youning is like holding the most precious and rare treasure in the world.

 Chapter 597

    Yin Yuxuan left his nostalgic lips.


    His deep eyes stared straight at the woman in his arms.


    "Early summer, leave the hospital today and go home with me."


    This is not an inquiring attitude.


    Mi Youning heard his strong words, and the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    But he said to Yin Yuxuan, "the senior should know my situation. I have a drug addiction. There is a difference of 18000 miles between a person like me and the senior.


    And what identity do you want me to go to your home?


    If it''s sympathy, it''s not necessary, because I don''t need anyone''s sympathy. "


    With that, MI Youning has left Yin Yuxuan''s arms.


    She got up and got out of bed, put on her shoes and walked towards the bathroom.


    During this period, her movements were very awkward,.


    It can be seen that it was too intense last night.


    Yin Yuxuan then got up and looked at Mi Youning''s back as he left. His eyebrows frowned.


    "In early summer, I quit drug addiction. From then on, you are my girlfriend."


    He spoke out his thoughts.


    He has had this idea since last night''s relationship.


    At this time, he gave his promise to MI Youning''s back.


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning smiled back at Yin Yuxuan.


    The laughter was a little vague.


    Yin Yuxuan hasn''t figured out what that means.


    The woman he was looking at turned slowly.


    Mi Youning looks at the man sitting on the hospital bed.


    "What the senior student means is that if I don''t quit, we won''t be able to do it?"


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan''s expression changed a few times.


    The handsome face with paralysis seemed a little dark.


    Mi Youning looked at him with a smile, as if he didn''t see it. The other party''s face was a little unhappy.


    "No!"


    Yin Yuxuan gnashed his teeth at Mi Youning.


    Of course not. Even if the woman doesn''t quit, he will keep people around.


    He didn''t think about it before.


    After all, the woman in front of me last night was very determined to quit - drugs.


    So he really didn''t think that the other party would not quit this problem.


    At this time, the other party raised it, and he naturally wanted to consider it.


    However, the answer is obvious. He will not let the woman leave.


    Mi Youning picked up her eyebrows when she heard Yin Yuxuan''s words.


    The expression is not sure whether you believe it or not.


    Yin Yuxuan stepped down from the hospital bed and walked to MI Youning step by step.


    "In early summer, you took the initiative last night. You have no choice."


    "What does the senior mean by this?"


    Mi Youning asked with an eyebrow.


    Yin Yuxuan has come to her.


    Stretch out her arm, circle her waist and bring it to her eyes.


    "So, primary school sister, you don''t have any choice next. Come home with me and quit - drugs."


    This is the answer that he heard the other party say no to quit drugs before. Is there a possible answer between them.


    He won''t give each other any reason not to be with him.


    This woman is a little out of tune now.


    He will break off her bad habits.


    Mi Youning looked at Yin Yuxuan''s handsome face at a close distance.


    She smiled. "Then, male basin friends, please give me more... Advice in the future."


    Then he kissed Yin Yuxuan on his face.


    Then he quickly got out of his arms and went to the bathroom.


    Yin Yuxuan was caught off guard by her rapid action.


    Looking at each other''s back disappeared in the bathroom, he reluctantly shook his head.


    The mood was a little happy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Add five chapters.


    There are a few monthly tickets today.


    Do the babies want to add more tomorrow?


    Vote more monthly tickets Oh, more monthly tickets plus more (¤Å £þ 3 £þ) ¤Å?

 Chapter 598

    She really has nothing to hide.


    But she really wants to say, I''m also a woman, okay.


    There should be some charming shame, but there must be some.


    This is her right as a woman.


    Looking at Yin Yuxuan''s back after leaving, MI Youning feels that she needs to redefine this man.


    Although his face is a little paralyzed, he is definitely a Dark Lord.


    Mi Youning''s rare childishness stretched out a fist against Yin Yuxuan''s back and made an attack.


    Unfortunately, Yin Yuxuan suddenly turned back.


    He seemed to have no idea that MI Youning would do this to him.


    This made Yin Yuxuan''s eyebrows and eyes pick, and his expression was novel.


    Seeing that he turned around, MI Youning immediately took back his hand and smiled at him calmly.


    It''s like the person who just made that action is not like her.


    Yin Yuxuan saw this, but he put his fist to his mouth to hide his smile.


    He gave a soft cough.


    "I forgot to tell you that I met your classmate Xia Yuyan last night. She was looking for you and knew you were with me."


    Hearing Yin Yuxuan''s words, MI Youning''s smile slowly dissipated.


    She showed a thoughtful expression.


    Xia Yuyan


    If Yin Yuxuan hadn''t suddenly mentioned it, she would have forgotten this woman.


    Just three days into the world.


    She was tortured by her drug addiction. She didn''t know what was going on.


    Xia Yuyan, this woman should be very natural and unrestrained these days.


    No... no, since the other party knows, she''s here with Yin Yuxuan.


    I''m sure I''ll be unhappy.


    I thought that the woman liked Yin Yuxuan very much and even wanted to marry into Yin''s family all the time.


    Xia Yuyan must be jealous at this time.


    If you know that she and Yin Yuxuan have become boyfriend and girlfriend.


    The other party should be crazy.


    At the thought of this, MI Youning''s mouth aroused a bad smile.


    However, this bad smile made Yin Yuxuan''s eyes show a gentle light.


    What a little girl.


    And the gesture of her little daughter.


    He didn''t ask Xia Yuyan what was going on with her.


    Because he sent someone to check.


    Now that he has become a boyfriend and girlfriend with early summer, this woman belongs to his protection.


    He will never let anyone bully her again.


    Yin Yuxuan turned and left the bathroom and gently took the door.


    Hearing that the door was closed, MI Youning took off his bath towel and put on his clothes.


    When mi Youning comes out of the bathroom.


    In the ward, I saw not only Yin Yuxuan, but also sister-in-law Liu I met yesterday.


    Sister Liu is putting breakfast on the table.


    Yin Yuxuan sat on the sofa and saw mi Youning coming from the bathroom.


    He waved to each other.


    Especially when I saw her wearing the same casual clothes as his last night, my eyes showed satisfaction.


    Mi Youning walked to the sofa while wiping her hair.


    Sister Liu looked up and saw mi Youning''s figure. She smiled and said hello, "Miss Chu."


    Mi Youning nodded, "Sister Liu, good morning."


    As soon as she got to the sofa, Yin Yuxuan pulled her to sit down.


    Yin Yuxuan put the case he had watched in the other hand aside.


    He reached for the towel in MI Youning''s hand and wiped it for her himself.


    "After returning home today, please take a two-month leave to rest at home."


    Mi Youning lets Yin Yuxuan wipe her hair. She enjoys the service of the other party.


    Hearing the other party''s words, he said casually, "well, as long as there is no problem at the school, it''s OK to approve the holiday."

 Chapter 599

    Yin Yuxuan heard her words and understood the meaning.


    I''m afraid the school won''t approve the holiday.


    Think about it, Yunshui University, how many people can''t get in even if they break their heads.


    It must be difficult for the school to take two months off in early summer.


    But this is not something worth caring about for him.


    The pause in his hand continued and said, "I''ll do it at school. You just have to keep your body at home."


    This body support is to let her quit her drug addiction.


    This is a huge project.


    Ordinary people really can''t stand the pain and suffering they have to go through.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan was more worried about it.


    "OK." Mi Youning answered lazily.


    Sister Liu arranges the breakfast and sees the actions of the young master and MI Youning.


    This scene made her feel warmth.


    Even this was the first time she saw that when she saw a big young master from childhood, she took the initiative to take care of people.


    "Young master, Miss Chu, have dinner first. I''ll pack up my things."


    "Well, it''s hard for sister-in-law Liu."


    Yin Yuxuan put down the towel and took mi Youning''s hand.


    Looking at their movements, sister-in-law Liu smiled and left to clean up the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the magnificent villa in front of him, MI Youning looked at it with some points in his eyes.


    Although the villa has some atmosphere, it even shows some ancient charm.


    But this is not like the master of the Yin family.


    Yin Yuxuan took mi Youning''s hand and walked to the villa.


    "This is where I live. I moved out of my house after college. You can stay here with me in the future."


    Sure enough, the Yin family is an enduring family for a hundred years.


    A family like that wouldn''t live in such a place.


    Although they are businessmen, the things handed down by the older generation are profound.


    Just like this, she doesn''t want others to see her embarrassed appearance.


    Mi Youning smiled and looked at the man around him, "OK."


    She followed Yin Yuxuan''s footsteps and slowly walked into the villa.


    Their cohabitation began at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ling Ling..."


    Early in the morning, MI Youning heard the mobile phone on the bedside table ring before she woke up.


    After she was awakened, she didn''t open her eyes.


    Instead, he stretched his hand out of the quilt and groped for the mobile phone on the bedside table.


    The cell phone is still shaking, accompanied by a loud bell.


    Her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    Open your eyes, squint at the phone, slide the screen, and then put the phone to your ear.


    "Hello..."


    "Early summer, where have you been recently? I can''t get in touch. I''m worried to death."


    From the phone came a worried female voice.


    Hearing this sound, MI Youning, with her eyes closed, showed a mocking smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Xia Yuyan, it''s not easy for you to worry about me."


    Xia Yuyan has been contacting early summer these days.


    But the other party''s mobile phone can''t get through at all.


    Even a few days ago, I heard that I asked for two months'' leave in early summer.


    It makes her feel very bad.


    Yin Yuxuan also said that he would ask for leave in early summer.


    On the day he met early summer, early summer was already addicted to drugs.


    Hua Xian told her this himself.


    This makes Xia Yuyan feel worse.


    Yin Yuxuan knew that early summer was toxic - addictive, and even left people around.


    If there''s no problem, she''s a fool.


    One man and one woman is nothing more than that.

 Chapter 600

    I thought there would be ambiguity between them, and even something she didn''t know happened.


    Xia Yuyan was anxious.


    Yin Yuxuan is the future successor of Yin family group.


    This man has many women''s thoughts.


    Xia Yuyan, the daughter of the Xia family, is the most qualified one.


    She won''t let anyone take everything that belongs to her.


    Even if it''s early summer, the real summer family.


    Xia Yuyan heard the familiar voice on the phone.


    At this time, she didn''t hear it at all. Mi Youning disdained or even ridiculed it in her tone.


    But the first second you hear each other''s voice, you have a plan in your brain.


    She had planned it before.


    "In early summer, our sisters had a fight. They cared about what happened to you. But you didn''t tell me when you asked for leave. It''s not interesting enough."


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked around at the familiar environment these days.


    She turned on her cell phone hands-free and stretched a little.


    "What''s up?"


    Immediately asked Xia Yuyan on the phone.


    Xia Yuyan felt that early summer seemed a little different.


    It''s not like pestering her like before.


    For example, what about the girl, her bag, jewelry and mobile phone


    Or some, some childe friends'' cars, watches and more gold topics.


    But today, only a few words, early summer words are relatively cold.


    It seems to distance from her.


    Xia Yuyan sat in the car and looked at the school not far away.


    She said tentatively, "in early summer, do you want to get together tonight? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I want to know how you are recently. Young master Jiang, as you said some time ago, will also be here."


    Hearing what Xia Yuyan said about young master Jiang, MI Youning thought about it.


    Only then did I find out about young master Jiang from the memory of the original owner.


    Young master Jiang, Jiang Chenxi is a famous affectionate man in Yunshui city.


    All the women around him got what they wanted.


    After breaking up, you will also get a huge breaking up fee.


    Before early summer, I saw Jiang Chenxi once.


    The other party is tall and handsome, with a bad smile on his face forever.


    Early summer once mentioned this Jiang Chenxi with Xia Yuyan.


    Unfortunately, Xia Yuyan and Jiang Chenxi are not a group at all.


    There was no further discussion.


    Now Xia Yuyan tells young master Jiang that MI Youning naturally knows why.


    Xia Yuyan couldn''t help it, so she shot again.


    She bet that as long as she went out, the other party would give her poison.


    Mi Youning thought for a while, and finally she agreed.


    She picked up her cell phone, smiled and said, "OK, it''s still the old place?"


    Xia Yuyan has been waiting for her answer.


    Hearing her promise, a disdainful smile appeared on her face.


    Still the same as before, never on the table.


    As long as she uses a little means, she is not obedient.


    Xia Yuyan hypocritically said, "it''s still the same place. It''s so beautiful in early summer. You must dress up well. Young master Jiang will be amazing at that time."


    It sounded so artificial from the telephone.


    Mi Youning made a motion of vomiting.


    Then she turned to the phone and said, "OK, see you tonight."


    After saying this, Xia Yuyan hung up the phone without waiting for Xia Yuyan to speak again.


    Mi Youning threw his cell phone away and turned to the other side of the bed.


    Yin Yuxuan is gone.


    She has slept heavily these days.


    Every time I wake up, the other party has left.

 Chapter 601

    Today is no exception. Yin Yuxuan woke up early and went to the company.


    Now all the burdens of Yin''s group are on him.


    Looking at the cold dress around, MI Youning has lived in this bedroom for several days.


    This is Yin Yuxuan''s bedroom.


    At first, she slept in the guest room, which was her own request.


    However, the other night, she was addicted to drugs again.


    Yin Yuxuan was woken up in the middle of the night and found the family doctor of the Yin family.


    Tossing until dawn, the two fell asleep with their arms.


    That night''s toss made mi Youning realize that life is better than death.


    That taste is not pain, but a feeling of standing on the edge of a cliff.


    It turns out that not only the pain of being tortured by others, but also the death of the body.


    This drug addiction can also kill without blood.


    After that, Yin Yuxuan wouldn''t let her sleep in the guest room.


    With a strong attitude, he moved her to the bedroom.


    The two have been at peace these days.


    However, MI Youning saw Yin Yuxuan''s nature.


    This man is not a hungry wolf in color, but he is also a stunned boy who has just opened meat.


    Just last night, the man almost ate her.


    She didn''t feel it these nights. When the other party held her, she was raising the flag all the time.


    And it''s the kind that doesn''t land after raising the flag.


    Last night, the other party finally couldn''t help it and expressed his desire for her with action.


    But unfortunately, she had a stomachache.


    And it still hurts badly.


    At first, I suspected that my great aunt came.


    Later, MI Youning felt his pulse and knew it was unlikely.


    The body of the original Lord has been ruined in recent months.


    Already endocrine disorders.


    If you want your aunt to patronize, you still need to take good care of yourself.


    Yin Yuxuan was also very worried when she knew that she had a stomachache.


    He even plans to invite a family doctor.


    Finally, under her comfort, this avoided a toss.


    It''s no use hiring a family doctor.


    The body of the original owner can only be recuperated slowly.


    Last night, she used hot treasure before she went to sleep slowly.


    Mi Youning takes out the hot treasure on the bed, puts it aside, gets out of bed and walks to the bathroom.


    After washing, MI Youning looked at the people in the bathroom mirror with a bath towel.


    She looks much better these two days.


    Even some meat.


    This is the credit of sister-in-law Liu.


    Sister Liu is a servant who takes care of Yin Yuxuan''s life.


    It was brought out of the old house.


    She cooks so well that she can''t stop eating every time.


    Mi Youning touched his fleshy face.


    Indeed, it looks a little more ruddy than when it first entered the world.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Mi Youning looked at this body now.


    The bedroom door was knocked.


    "Miss Chu, are you awake?"


    This is sister-in-law Liu''s voice.


    Mi Youning leaves the bathroom and opens the bedroom door.


    "Sister Liu."


    Sister Liu stood outside the door and looked at Mi Youning with amazing eyes.


    These days, she obviously found that early summer has changed slowly since she came home.


    The more feminine the body was, the better the face looked.


    Make her whole face glow.


    Mrs. Liu came here and knew that she was nourished by men.


    In front of the girl, this is slowly changing women.


    "Miss Chu, breakfast is ready."


    Mi Youning saw the amazement in sister-in-law Liu''s eyes.


    I can''t help feeling funny.


    "I''ll go down after I change my clothes."


    Sister Liu nodded and left with a smile.


    The original owner''s leather bag is really good.

 Chapter 602

    Otherwise, in the original plot, it will not be snatched to sleep by the rich second generation.


    Unfortunately, there are always times when you are tired.


    In the end, she was too cheap.


    That circle can''t go on, and they don''t love themselves more and more.


    Finally died, died of excessive drug inhalation.


    When she died, she worked with other men.


    It''s sad enough to think about the life of the original Lord.


    If Xia Yuyan knows the identity of early summer, even ignore it.


    The original owner will not be reduced to that point.


    I hope Xia Yuyan can enjoy everything she brought to the original owner next.


    Don''t hold on.


    She is still waiting for the soul power of the world.


    Mi Youning turned to change after sister-in-law Liu came downstairs.


    Since she lived here, all her daily necessities, including her clothes, food, housing and transportation, have been prepared.


    This is Yin Yuxuan''s heart for her.


    Let her be a little mistress in this small home.


    He was served and held in his hand and heart.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, MI Youning was not idle.


    She sat on the sofa in the living room and began to review.


    The original master''s studies cannot be lost.


    Yin Yuxuan invited her for a two-month holiday.


    She also asked the other party to bring back her books.


    The original master''s major is chicken ribs.


    But mi Youning had to study again.


    Archaeology is a popular course.


    But fortunately, the original owner didn''t just choose this course.


    ¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, it was night.


    It''s time for Yin Yuxuan to go home.


    Mi Youning picked up her mobile phone and her car keys. She said hello to sister-in-law Liu and went out.


    She went straight to the garage, to the red Maserati.


    This is what Yin Yuxuan said before. As long as she learned the car book, the car will be driven for her.


    Remember when she refused.


    Now it''s in the face.


    She touched her face and felt no pain.


    Mi Youning sat in Maserati''s car, started the accelerator and drove the car directly out of the garage.


    If you meet Xia Yuyan and don''t fuck that woman, she will lose.


    Here, sister-in-law Liu is cooking in the kitchen.


    Hearing what mi Youning said, he ran out directly.


    But look again, where is mi Youning.


    I heard a car outside the door.


    Sister Liu took out her mobile phone and called the young master directly.


    The other side didn''t answer the phone.


    Liu put the frying spoon in her hand into the kitchen and dialed Yin Yuxuan again.


    This time the other party finally answered the phone.


    But it was not the young master who answered the phone, but sister-in-law Liu''s son.


    "Mom, the young master is in a meeting. What happened?"


    Sister Liu''s son is an assistant to Yin Yuxuan.


    When his son answered the phone, it showed that the young master was still busy.


    Liu sister-in-law did not hide it at all, and directly told her son what had happened.


    "Don''t forget to tell the young master that Miss Chu drove out without a car.


    What if something happens here?


    And her health is not good. If she gets sick outside, it''s even more... "


    "Mom, I know. I''ll tell the young master about it. Now call Miss Chu and ask where she has gone."


    Before sister-in-law Liu finished her words, she was interrupted by her son.


    "OK, OK, I''ll call now."


    No wonder sister-in-law Liu is so anxious.


    These days, she watched the young master with her own eyes and how she cared about this early summer.


    If it weren''t for Miss Chu''s poor health and drug addiction, she would be unstable.


    The young master is eager to bring each other to him every minute.


    When I got home, I wanted to pet it in the palm of my hand.

 Chapter 603

    Liu''s sister-in-law is the first time to see a young master and has a crush on a woman.


    If the master and wife know this, they must be half happy and half worried.


    After all, the young master has never done this to them.


    It''s like a person has changed and become popular.


    She even saw the young master several times and secretly bent the corners of her mouth.


    Sister Liu hung up and called mi Youning immediately.


    Mi Youning drove the car to the place Xia Yuyan said.


    That old place is the bar downstairs of Jiajue nightclub.


    It''s the same boss as Jiajue nightclub.


    The people inside, of course, are also that group.


    All the people playing here are the rich second generation of Yunshui city.


    Or some more powerful people.


    Mi Youning holds the steering wheel.


    Suddenly the cell phone in the co pilot''s seat rang.


    Mi Youning reaches for her mobile phone.


    I see it''s sister-in-law Liu''s phone.


    She pressed mute.


    At this time, it''s not time to answer the phone. When the other party arrives, she will take the initiative to call sister-in-law Liu.


    Even contact Yin Yuxuan, the man.


    As for Xia Yuyan, naturally, she will not forget to give her an unforgettable moment for life.


    It''s also time for the Xia family to start moving.


    These days, Xia Yuyan is natural and unrestrained enough.


    All the trouble she has suffered now is thanks to Xia Yuyan.


    The phone screen is off.


    Mi Youning threw his mobile phone into the co pilot''s seat.


    Sister Liu didn''t get through here. She just planned to continue dialing.


    A phone was pushed in.


    Seeing that it was the young master''s phone, sister-in-law Liu quickly answered it.


    "Hello..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning has entered the city center.


    She picked up the phone and dialed Xia Yuyan.


    "Hello..."


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning arrived at Jiajue bar, it was already dark.


    Cars in the urban area are red and green, and high-rise buildings are full of bright lights.


    Night is the most relaxing time for people.


    Mi Youning stops at Jiajue bar.


    She saw Xia Yuyan guarding several luxury cars from a distance.


    There are several familiar faces around each other.


    Among them is the figure of Hua Shao.


    Seeing these people, MI Youning picked up his cell phone.


    After calling Xia Yuyan, Yin Yuxuan called.


    She didn''t answer either.


    Because tonight she must disrupt Xia YuYan''s beautiful life.


    Mi Youning took his cell phone and sent a message to Yin Yuxuan.


    This information is where she is.


    Later, let him identify the DNA in his hand and send it to Xia''s house.


    Presumably, this information should let Yin Yuxuan, a smart man, know what she is going to do tonight.


    However, MI Yuning guessed well.


    Her man did understand what she did.


    But Yin Yuxuan was even more angry when he received the information.


    He is receiving Yin''s foreign partners.


    There is more than apparent cooperation between the two countries.


    There were other businesses secretly, so Yin Yuxuan had to accompany him in person.


    After hearing that the assistant, that is, Liu Ma''s son, told her that the woman in the family had left.


    He didn''t even say where to go, which made him immediately leave the partner and call Liu MA in person.


    The result made him want to catch mi Youning and beat the other party''s fart stock.


    However, he did not know the whereabouts of the other party.


    He arranged the partners and hurried home.


    At the same time, contact people to find out this video near the villa.


    I want to see where mi Youning has gone.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan''s mobile phone rang.


    Is the sound of information.

 Chapter 604

    Seeing the above information, Yin Yuxuan immediately understood.


    At the same time, his expressionless face was even darker.


    The whole body exudes a gloomy smell of fear.


    Uncle De drove in front and felt the bad smell.


    "Uncle De, go to Jiajue bar."


    "Yes, young master." Uncle De immediately turned around from the front.


    Yin Yuxuan calls mi Youning back. As expected, no one answers the phone.


    He hung up and called the secretary.


    "I''ll send you a document now. You print it and send it to Xia''s house."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Yin Yuxuan immediately issued a voice of command.


    Then let the people below don''t have to check.


    Now that the man has been found, there is no need to toss about.


    At this time, he will personally catch his primary school sister back.


    Then teach a good lesson.


    Don''t you know what''s going on in a place like a bar? What if someone calculates it.


    Now they have survived the hardest beginning.


    Never go back to the beginning again.


    He was distressed every time he saw each other, biting - lips and enduring pain.


    For each other''s patience, for her pain and heartache.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning doesn''t know. Yin Yuxuan is worried.


    She is used to being alone.


    Even in these worlds, she has someone to accompany her.


    But no one can stop her.


    Even her heart was not completely open.


    So she couldn''t realize that Yin Yuxuan was worried about her.


    Mi Youning throws his mobile phone to the co pilot and drives the car to Xia Yuyan.


    Her speed is very fast.


    The red Maserati drove towards Xia Yuyan.


    Only when she heard Xia YuYan''s side about to hit it did she brake.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Xia Yuyan was obviously stunned.


    They are discussing tonight''s plan and how to get that early summer.


    I saw a cool Maserati crashing into several people.


    They don''t even have time to hide.


    A cold sweat broke out on his back.


    At the same time, Xia Yuyan, who was closest to the car body, recovered and was full of anger.


    She can''t see mi Youning in the car.


    Turn around and walk towards Maserati''s driving door.


    Just then, the door in the driver''s seat was opened.


    Mi Youning got out of the car and smiled brightly at the crowd.


    "Hello, everyone. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    When Hua Shao and others saw mi Youning, their eyes straightened.


    Don''t tell me about Xia Yuyan who is closest to MI Youning.


    At this time, she looked at the familiar but somewhat strange woman in front of her.


    It seems that this person is not the early summer she knows.


    "Early summer?"


    Xia Yuyan couldn''t believe her mouth and shouted out her name.


    She even expected that this woman was just like early summer.


    But mi Youning heard Xia Yuyan calling her and immediately turned to look at her.


    "Yuyan, long time no see."


    Xia YuYan''s face twisted when she answered.


    But she stifled it.


    However, this made her face more ugly.


    Because of the Maserati sports car in front of us and the changed temperament in early summer.


    This makes Xia Yuyan jealous.


    All this is impossible. I changed it myself in early summer.


    It must be Yin Yuxuan, definitely this man.


    She knows that early summer, as long as a little means, she can sink in their circle.


    Because this woman''s growth and the environment she has experienced will make her feel inferior in her bones.

 Chapter 605

    At present, there is no inferiority complex in early summer.


    She catches people''s eyes as if she were a natural illuminant.


    A detached temperament, with a bit of noble spirit,


    That beautiful face was even more impressive. I wanted to stick my eyes on her.


    The people around have heard mi Youning''s words.


    They can''t believe it.


    After all, some time ago, people who were still wandering around them and wanted to suck some gadgets.


    Why didn''t I see you for a few days? Suddenly, I turned around gorgeous.


    Driving millions of luxury cars, the temperament has changed, and the face is more beautiful.


    People are also very confident, let people see a bright spot.


    This early summer is more attractive and amazing than what they saw before.


    But there were one or two people staring at Mi Youning''s face in a daze.


    One of them, a man and a woman, played better with Xia Yuyan.


    They met Xia''s mother herself.


    The early summer at this time, in their eyes, is like a young summer mother.


    That similar face, let them notice now.


    Just because early summer and summer mother have the same temperament.


    Xia Yuyan never found this.


    She had a ghost in her heart, so she inadvertently looked at her friends not far away.


    At this look, she really found that several people didn''t look right.


    Seeing this, Xia Yuyan hurried to MI Youning.


    "In early summer, after waiting for you for a long time, we''ve set a place inside. Let''s go and have fun tonight."


    Mi Youning has a panoramic view of everyone''s emotions.


    Hearing Xia YuYan''s words, she smiled calmly.


    With his index finger, he turned the car key in his hand, "OK, don''t get drunk tonight."


    "OK! You''re here in early summer, but we dare not recognize it¡°


    "Yes, where did you get rich in early summer?"


    "Hahaha... This is early summer..."


    These people have something to say.


    I don''t blame them for thinking.


    She was a poor student before.


    I haven''t seen you for half a month, so I turned around gorgeous.


    It must be suspicious.


    Mi Youning didn''t have any explanation for this. He talked to the people, ha ha.


    Xia Yuyan, on the other side, knows the truth.


    At this time, she secretly envied early summer and decided in her heart.


    Tonight must be dirty in early summer. Yin Yuxuan dislikes it.


    Only dirty this woman.


    Yin Xuechang will belong to her.


    From the beginning, she had an eye on Yin Xuechang.


    Only such a perfect and capable man is her partner Xia Yuyan.


    Mi Youning walked into the bar with the people around him, talking and laughing.


    She could feel the malicious gaze behind her.


    She doesn''t need to guess who the owner of those eyes is.


    All the people present, except Xia Yuyan, really didn''t hate her so much.


    But why should Xia Yuyan.


    She occupied everything belonging to her original owner and even took the initiative to harm others.


    Doesn''t she know that it''s all because her own name is not right.


    Hua Xian is rare today. He didn''t get close to MI Youning.


    The previous Maserati was invisible to others.


    He noticed.


    There is a sign of Yin''s family on the license plate.


    This early summer, I really hooked up with young master Yin.


    I even got a luxury car worth millions in just a few days.


    This made him dare not act rashly.


    Turn around and look at Xia Yuyan behind you.


    He saw each other and looked at early summer


    There was a jealous, sinister light in his eyes.


    In fact, they are all the same goods. No one is cleaner than anyone.


    But Xia Yuyan has a good father.

 Chapter 606

    In the past two years, the Xia family has developed better and better in Yunshui city.


    Even to other nearby cities, it has slowly developed a good industry.


    But he couldn''t understand why Xia Yuyan embarrassed early summer.


    From the beginning, she brought her partner into this circle. Everyone knows what purpose she holds.


    It stinks this early summer.


    The party walked into the private room of the bar.


    What''s wrong with Hua Xian''s intuition.


    So tonight, he didn''t take the initiative to lean towards early summer.


    Before, he saw with his own eyes that master Yin took Chu Xia away.


    At this time, it''s better to make things clear.


    If he accidentally plays himself in, he doesn''t cry.


    As for Xia Yuyan, if her family doesn''t cooperate with the Xia family.


    He wouldn''t have promised before.


    He must admit that he is not a good thing.


    Unfortunately, I don''t play forced.


    Before early summer, he showed some meaning to him, so he thought about going to each other.


    Now I want to see if I have that life.


    The Yin family is not ordinary people and can afford to offend.


    As soon as mi Youning entered the private room, he was pushed onto the sofa by several people around him.


    "In early summer, it''s not easy to get together today. You should relax."


    Then someone took out the white transparent white.


    There are things like flour in it.


    Seeing this, MI Youning''s eyes showed a cold light.


    Xia Yuyan saw the situation here. She came over.


    "In early summer, I haven''t relaxed for several days. You can have a good time today."


    Looking at each other''s smiling face, MI Youning showed a look of expectation.


    "Now is not the time. Let''s have some wine first and talk about it when the atmosphere comes up."


    Xia Yuyan didn''t think much when she heard the speech. She nodded, "OK, order wine, let''s drink first, ha ha..."


    After that, she couldn''t wait to order a few bottles of expensive wine.


    When the rich second generation comes out to play, they must consume expensive wine.


    Because this time, it''s too bad.


    Seeing the wine, MI Youning finally smiled.


    As long as it''s not that thing, she can have a few drinks.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Yin Yuxuan told Uncle De to drive faster.


    Time passed slowly, and he was very worried about mi Youning''s situation.


    A few days have passed since the last drug addiction attack.


    He was afraid that the other party would lose control tonight.


    Uncle De has driven the car as fast as he can.


    But the young master behind him is still urging.


    Now he can see that the young master really put Miss Chu on the tip of his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The Xia family began to mess.


    Father Xia left the company late tonight because he was going to a reception tonight.


    His wife will come to the company and the two will meet and go straight to the reception.


    But he just walked out of the company and saw his wife at the same time.


    He also saw the staff of Yin''s company coming towards him.


    The other party smiled at him and handed the documents in his hand.


    "Xia Dong, take the liberty to come. Our little boss has a document for me to hand over to you."


    When father Xia heard that it was Yin''s little boss, he naturally knew that it was Yin Yuxuan.


    The other party was young and began to take charge of Yin''s group.


    And the means are no weaker than his father.


    He took the document politely and thought it was something at work.


    "Please come. I''m going to visit Yin these days."


    He opened the file with a smile on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Babies, don''t forget to vote monthly.


    Still the old rule, more monthly tickets, more.


    There are five chapters to add today.


    Don''t forget to vote for the month. Love mud cute, Mo PA (¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å)


    Good night, everyone. Good dream.

 Chapter 607

    Yin Yuxuan''s secretary heard the speech and smiled with a meaningful face. She didn''t speak.


    But she can see the content clearly.


    After all, when the little boss sent the documents, he didn''t say she couldn''t read them.


    After reading the documents in his hand, father Xia''s smile disappeared.


    Standing aside, Xia''s mother also knew the content above.


    She covered her mouth with disbelief in her eyes.


    This is a DNA identification.


    The above content let her know that the daughter who has raised for 18 years is not her own.


    How can she accept it.


    "Lao Xia..."


    Xia''s mother took Xia''s father''s arm, and her hand was shaking.


    Father Xia also couldn''t believe it, but he didn''t believe it all.


    He looked up at Yin Yuxuan''s secretary with a sharp light in his eyes.


    "Secretary Han, I don''t know what young master Yin means by giving me this appraisal?"


    Yin Yuxuan''s secretary''s surname is Han.


    Secretary Han smelled the speech with a decent smile on his face.


    "Dong Xia, the little boss asked me to give you this document and ask Miss Xia Yuyan in person."


    Then she stretched out her hand and said sincerely, "why don''t Xia Dong come with me and see the result at a glance."


    "Lao Xia... Let''s go."


    Mother Xia''s tone of voice obviously changed.


    Father Xia comforted his wife and then nodded.


    Secretary Han took them to the car she came from and went straight to Jiajue bar.


    She just needs to do what her boss tells her.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning has been in the private room for half an hour.


    Xia Yuyan obviously can''t wait.


    In this moment, I have spoken several times to let her relax.


    As for how to relax, looking at the white powder on the table is self-evident.


    Mi Youning dismissed Xia Yuyan before he could use it.


    Xia Yuyan didn''t drink less. Seeing mi Youning''s repeated refusal, she looked a little ugly.


    She took the wine cup and came to MI Youning again.


    "In early summer, I came out to play today. You don''t give face."


    Mi Youning looked at Xia YuYan''s smelly face and showed a faint smile.


    "Yuyan, what''s your hurry? This man has three anxieties. I''ll play with you when I go to the bathroom."


    She got up and went to the bathroom in the private room.


    Xia Yuyan felt mi Youning''s delay at this time.


    I just don''t know why she is.


    Looking at each other''s leaving figure.


    There was a cold light in her eyes.


    Even if you refuse again, you can''t run away in the early summer tonight.


    Mi Youning went into the bathroom, locked the door, leaned against the wall and gasped.


    At this time, she became addicted.


    It''s really not a coincidence.


    It''s a little bad.


    Mi Youning leaned against the wall with a painful expression on her face.


    The hands clung to the wall.


    But I didn''t catch anything.


    She clenched her fists with both hands, and her fingernails fell deeply into the palm of her hand.


    Tonight''s torture is a little different.


    As long as she gets out of the bathroom, she can be free.


    But she can''t. She can''t touch that thing.


    At this moment, MI Youning began to think about Yin Yuxuan.


    Use each other to divert attention.


    She ran out tonight without saying hello.


    It''s estimated that the man will be unhappy when he comes to such a place.


    Yin Yuxuan is very kind to her.


    But she doesn''t understand.


    The man has been with her for some time.


    Why did the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space not change.

 Chapter 608

    Murong Chen of the last life was the same. He didn''t see his heart until he died.


    So this time Yin Yuxuan is the same.


    Mi Youning leaned against the wall of the bathroom and began to think.


    Use this to transfer the pain in her body and make her suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    By this time, Yin Yuxuan had arrived at Jiajue bar.


    As soon as the car stopped, he immediately opened the door and got off.


    At the same time, Liu''s son, Xiao Liu, also got off the bus quickly to catch up with him.


    When Yin Yuxuan came to the door of the bar, the manager of the bar was already waiting at the door.


    The parking boy outside the door said he saw master Yin''s car and couldn''t wait to come out.


    "Young master Yin''s presence is really rare."


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the manager of the bar. He narrowed his eyes.


    "Did Xia Yuyan open a private room in the bar? In which room?"


    The bar manager was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Young master Yin is looking for someone.


    Xia Yuyan, he naturally knows.


    That''s the daughter of Xia''s company, which ranks the top among the rich second generation in Yunshui city.


    The bar manager looked at master Yin in front of him.


    The Xia family and the Yin family want to compare. It''s not a little worse.


    Knowing which is more important, the bar manager immediately said the room number of Xia Yuyan.


    Yin Yuxuan stepped into the bar with his legs as soon as the voice of the bar manager fell.


    He went straight in the direction of the elevator.


    Seeing that the young master''s steps accelerated, Xiao Liu immediately ran to the elevator and pressed the button in advance.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning upstairs doesn''t know that Yin Yuxuan has arrived yet.


    Someone on her side has begun to act, and the door of the bathroom is knocked.


    "Dong Dong... Early summer! Why don''t you come out?"


    Strange but somewhat familiar voice.


    Mi Youning leaned against the door and listened to the voice. She knew it wasn''t Xia Yuyan.


    She rushed out the door and said, "my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I''m coming out."


    After shouting this, MI Youning leaned against the door and began to slide down.


    It''s too painful.


    There is a tempting smell outside the door.


    It''s a kind of fragrance. It seems that some other gadgets have been created outside.


    These guys have no parents and don''t know how to manage.


    Mi Youning squats down - body, and soon can''t think about it.


    "Dong Dong... Early summer! Come out! Don''t hide inside!"


    The sound was full of impatience.


    "Early summer! Come out! Young master Jiang is coming!"


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock on the door was very fierce.


    Mi Youning pinched the palm of his hand.


    She tried again the power of running the soul, but there was still no response.


    Now it''s almost time for Yin Yuxuan to arrive.


    If it gets worse, she has to find another way to quit soul space.


    It''s not the same thing to be in the bathroom all the time.


    Mi Youning slowly stood up and walked to the washbasin cabinet in the bathroom.


    Open the water and wash the blood in your heart.


    Then he slapped his cheek hard.


    Let the pale face become ruddy.


    She smiled in the mirror as naturally as possible.


    Then he walked to the door and opened it.


    After the door was opened, MI Youning saw Xia Yuyan standing outside the door.


    The other party''s face is not very good, with impatience and disgust.


    Mi Youning kept smiling and walked out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    If you ignore those trembling hands, no one can really see that there is something wrong with her at this time.


    Jiang Chenxi, who had just arrived, was sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 609

    He looked at the beauty who came out of the bathroom and raised his eyebrows.


    This woman looks really good.


    He didn''t want to come before.


    But the youngest child of the Jiang family is here. Let him come.


    Although he has slowly separated from the Jiang family, he still has to live on his face.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, the smell in the air let him know what these people were doing.


    He wanted to go. After all, Ziqing has been avoiding him recently.


    He''s not in the mood to play with these people.


    It''s not on the table.


    His nominal younger brother, however, refused to let him go.


    He just sat down and saw mi Youning come out of the bathroom.


    At the same time, MI Youning also saw her and looked at her Jiang Chenxi.


    Xia Yuyan quickly put away the emotion on her face when she saw mi Youning coming out.


    She came forward with a smile. "Young master Jiang has come in early summer. Go and say hello."


    Seeing Xia Yuyan coming and pulling her arm, MI Youning inadvertently dodged.


    She smiled and said, "Xia Yuyan, I''m a little drunk today."


    Xia Yuyan didn''t hold her arm and didn''t care.


    At this time, when I heard her words, I frowned.


    "In early summer, you said how young master Jiang was. Now that people have arrived, won''t you shrink back?"


    Mi Youning will turn her face when she sees Xia Yuyan.


    At this time, she was not in the mood to deal with it.


    Mi Youning leaned against the wall and looked at Xia Yuyan coldly.


    "Xia Yuyan, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. What''s the purpose of calling me out today?"


    Xia YuYan''s face changed a few times.


    Then she frowned and asked, "what do you mean in early summer? If you are kind enough to ask you to play, your words are boring."


    Mi Youning nodded along with her words, "yes, it''s boring."


    When the people in the private room saw something wrong with them, they had turned off the music in the private room.


    Everyone looked at them.


    Including the words between the two, also listen to them.


    "Xia Yuyan, stop playing and have a showdown."


    Mi Youning suddenly looks straight into Xia YuYan''s eyes and confides in Xia YuYan''s strange expression.


    She looked at Mi Youning in front of her and felt a little confused.


    Even began to panic.


    She knows.


    She probably knows.


    This makes Xia YuYan''s mood fluctuate constantly.


    But she soon suppressed the idea.


    No, I never came into contact with their circle in early summer.


    I won''t see my mother. How can I know.


    Even if she entered the circle now, she brought it in herself.


    She knows exactly what happened.


    Xia Yuyan comforted herself like this, and her expression slowly became arrogant.


    "In early summer, you seem to be really drunk today. You said you wanted to see young master Jiang. I''ve called someone. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    At this time, Xia Yuyan also saw that MI Youning was abnormal.


    She felt that something was out of her control.


    Then it''s better to start first.


    At this time, her reputation will stink even more.


    Here, Jiang Chenxi heard that it was about himself.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    Although the woman who came out of the bathroom was really beautiful.


    But he has always been indifferent to women.


    Not to mention the stone.


    His heart has already been given to others.


    Jiang Chenxi got up from the sofa and walked outside the private room.


    At this time, MI Youning laughed and said, "Xia Yuyan, Xia Yuyan, what an idiot you are taking me for!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baby, monthly tickets suck...


    Vote more every month. There are two more chapters. Let''s make a fist.


    More monthly tickets and more ~? ~? ~? biu~

 Chapter 610

    Mi Youning stood up and walked to Xia Yuyan. She restrained her trembling.


    Looking at Xia Yuyan coldly, "Xia Yuyan, don''t you know who I''m with now? Don''t you know my identity? Don''t you know why I ask for leave?"


    Several questions in a row stunned Xia Yuyan.


    Especially mi Youning''s sentence, don''t you know my identity.


    She really knows.


    Xia Yuyan had great fear in her eyes.


    She''s really over.


    However, when Xia Yuyan lowered her eyes, she saw mi Youning''s trembling body.


    A flash of surprise flashed through her eyes.


    By the way, the woman in front of her, she has been contaminated with poison.


    Her whole life is over.


    The woman will never return to Xia''s house.


    The Xia family is a family with a head and a face.


    How could you let her into the house.


    The other party is the humiliation of the Xia family.


    Even if you know that this woman is really a child of the Xia family, mom and dad won''t easily let each other in.


    Thinking of this, Xia Yuyan looks much better.


    She looked up at Mi Youning with disdain, "early summer! You know, I can tell you with certainty, put away all the extravagant hopes in your heart.


    You can never enter the Xia family. No one will admit that you are a drug addict.


    As for Yin Xuechang, you don''t have to expect! "


    Mi Youning''s expression remained unchanged and she still looked at Xia Yuyan coldly.


    It was like looking at a clown.


    "You also know that I was with Yin Yuxuan. Didn''t you pretend not to know before?"


    Mi Youning suddenly smiled, "Xia Yuyan, now I am with him, and we have become official boyfriend and girlfriend.


    It''s also thanks to the opportunity you gave me. If you hadn''t designed me that night, how could I have met Yin Xuechang. "


    Xia YuYan''s face twisted when she heard this.


    At the same time, Jiang Chenxi just stepped out of the private room.


    But because of MI Youning''s words, he stopped leaving.


    He frowned.


    If I heard you right, Yin Xuechang, whom the two were talking about.


    It should be his good friend, Yin Yuxuan himself.


    He seems to have heard the name of his friend just now.


    Jiang Chenxi couldn''t help turning around. This time he looked at Mi Youning seriously.


    If this woman''s words are true.


    Then he really can''t just walk away.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s trembling body, Jiang Chenxi had doubts in his eyes.


    This woman is obviously a drug addict.


    Will a good friend really accept such a woman.


    However, whether it is true or false.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi had begun to act.


    His footsteps went towards mi Youning.


    Xia Yuyan here was also angered by Mi Youning''s words.


    She raised her arm and reached out to greet mi Youning''s face.


    However, how could mi Youning stand and be beaten.


    She quickly moved away.


    Because of the unspeakable pain in the body.


    And her own weakness made her fall to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Chenxi held out his hand and picked up mi Youning without thinking about it.


    He held mi Youning in his arms and felt the strength of the other side on him.


    And the other party''s body was shaking slowly.


    Even if I tried my best to restrain it, it was obvious.


    Jiang Chenxi looked at Mi Youning and felt her strength by biting her lips.


    He couldn''t help holding people in his arms and hiding her wrong with his body.


    "Yin Xuechang!"

 Chapter 611

    "Yin Xuechang!"


    At this time, Xia Yuyan saw Yin Yuxuan standing at the door with a black face.


    Yin Yuxuan took Xiao Liu behind him to the door of the private room and just saw this scene.


    Jiang Chenxi held mi Youning tightly in his arms.


    This scene hurt his eyes and made him very irritable.


    Although Jiang Chenxi is his good friend, it also makes his jealousy spread.


    Jiang Chenxi and MI Youning also heard Xia YuYan''s sudden words.


    They both looked in the direction of the door at the same time.


    How could they not know how angry Yin Yuxuan was with his paralyzed face at this time.


    Jiang Chenxi doesn''t have to prove it at this time.


    Friends have come, and even look at his eyes to cut him.


    It seems that the woman in her arms is really related to her friends.


    See this, Jiang Chenxi just wanted to explain.


    Xia Yuyan spoke before him.


    "Yin Xuechang! You see, this is early summer. She''s always on the move. Such a woman doesn''t deserve you!"


    Yin Yuxuan heard this, but he didn''t give Xia Yuyan a look.


    At this time, his eyes kept staring at Mi Youning.


    Those eyes were filled with anger. The flames of anger seemed to burn mi Youning.


    At the same time, there was heartache in those eyes.


    Because he saw that MI Youning was weak at this time, and all his strength depended on Jiang Chenxi.


    He walked into the room with his legs and walked towards them quickly and gracefully.


    When she crossed Xia YuYan''s side, she was pulled by the other party.


    "Yin Xuechang! This woman is not only addicted to drugs, but also unclean. She has had sex with many men!"


    Hearing Xia YuYan''s slander, Yin Yuxuan''s cold voice sounded.


    "Let go!"


    The woman''s babies voted monthly.


    Do you want to add more tomorrow?

 Chapter 612

    Because this is the first time he has seen such a cautious attitude of his friends.


    Yin Yuxuan held mi Youning in her arms. Even when she shook her head, she felt her trembling all over.


    She was uncomfortable, but she kept holding on.


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t care about people''s surprise, shock, or other expressions.


    Holding the person in his arms, he turned and walked towards the door.


    At this time, Secretary Han arrived with Xia''s father and mother.


    "Young master!"


    Secretary Han saw Yin Yuxuan and immediately stepped forward.


    Xia''s father and mother saw the people in the private room and their daughter standing not far away.


    Their eyes showed complexity.


    Xia Yuyan sees Xia''s father and mother, but her heart is constantly depressed.


    She was also very upset.


    At this time, she didn''t care about Yin Yuxuan, but walked quickly to Xia''s father and mother.


    "Mom and Dad, how did you come?"


    Xia Yuyan walked up to them and squeezed into the middle of them.


    Reach out and circle their arms, as usual.


    Mi Youning hears Xia YuYan''s voice and slowly lifts her head from Yin Yuxuan''s arms.


    Her face looked at Xia''s father and mother calmly.


    The face almost similar to mother Xia appeared in the eyes of father Xia and mother Xia.


    When Xia''s mother saw mi Youning''s face, tears flowed down in an instant.


    Her heart began to ache.


    This face doesn''t need any DNA identification.


    Mother Xia knows this. The girl in master Yin''s arms is her own flesh and blood.


    The feeling of mother daughter connection and the mood made her uncomfortable and painful.


    Why is that?


    The daughter who has raised for 18 years is not his own.


    How can she accept it.


    Father Xia''s eyes reddened slightly when he saw his wife crying.


    He also saw mi Youning''s face.


    There''s nothing you don''t understand at this time.


    The previous DNA firmness book shows Xia Yuyan.


    Xia Yuyan did that document.


    Father Xia looked at his daughter with complicated eyes and surrounded his arm.


    The daughter who has been raising for eighteen years.


    Xia Yuyan had no eyes at this time.


    It''s over, she''s over.


    It was discovered after all.


    But why is it so coincidence.


    Why is it such a coincidence.


    Everything happened today.


    No, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    She felt calculated.


    Suddenly Xia Yuyan looked up at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning has been paying attention to Xia Yuyan.


    At this time, seeing the other party looking at her, he immediately smiled at the other party.


    It was a smile at the theatre.


    Yes, it''s her.


    She did everything.


    Mi Youning sent this message to Xia Yuyan.


    Xia Yuyan is crazy.


    She left Xia''s father and mother.


    Towards mi Youning, "you bitch!"


    She came forward to catch mi Youning''s body.


    Yin Yuxuan is here, holding mi Youning in her arms. How can she get hurt.


    He turned away from Xia Yuyan.


    Little secretary Liu and Han behind him immediately came forward and stopped Xia Yuyan.


    "Miss Xia, please calm down. You can''t afford to hurt our young master!"


    Xiao Liu looked at Xia Yuyan and made a cold sound.


    At this time, Xia''s father also reacted.


    He let go of his weeping wife and hurried forward.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m not sensible. Don''t be general with her."


    At this time, Xia''s father is still a, and his father has a protective attitude towards his children.


    Xia Yuyan felt her father''s attitude, and her eyes immediately shed tears.

 Chapter 613

    Her face was very sad.


    Turn around and lie down on father Xia''s shoulder and cry.


    "Dad! That woman took poison! She seduced a man and robbed Yin Xuechang!"


    Xia''s father felt helpless, lying in his arms.


    At this time, he did not comfort each other.


    Because I don''t know what attitude to comfort.


    However, hearing Xia YuYan''s words, he looked up at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    At this time, MI Youning was very uncomfortable, pale and trembling.


    That''s not right. What''s the situation? It''s very obvious.


    Seeing this scene, father Xia''s face didn''t look good.


    Yin Yuxuan received father Xia''s face and reached out to press the woman''s face into his arms.


    At any time, he politely said to Xia''s father, "Xia Dong, excuse me today. My girlfriend is not feeling well. I''ll take her to the hospital first."


    Then he crossed Xia''s father and walked out of the private room.


    When Yin Yuxuan walked out of the room, Xia''s mother finally recovered.


    She trotted out of the room.


    Looking at Yin Yuxuan''s back, he shouted, "young master Yin!"


    Hearing the sad voice behind him, Yin Yuxuan had to stop.


    He turned and looked at her. Xia''s mother was in tears. Her face was cold and didn''t show the slightest emotion.


    "Young master Yin, when will you make an appointment to sit down and talk with the girl in your arms?"


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t nod and agree, but looked at the woman in her arms.


    Mi Youning sticks her head out of Yin Yuxuan''s arms when she hears Xia''s mother''s words.


    Her pale face wore a reluctant smile.


    Just looked at mother Xia calmly.


    All the people in the private room came out at this time.


    Everyone wanted to know what had happened.


    Mi Youning spoke at this time.


    "Madam Xia, you must have known my identity. My name is Chu Xia. I am an orphan without parents.


    Of course, this is what I thought before I came to Yunshui city.


    But now I don''t think so. "


    Then she turned to Xia Yuyan, who was still crying in her father''s arms.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand, pointed to Xia Yuyan and said, "that''s your good daughter. Let me know the truth.


    Xia Yuyan deliberately approached me. I didn''t restrain her temptation to me and became addicted to drugs. This is a fact.


    However, I don''t think I will be entangled by this thing all my life... "


    "Stop talking! Shut up! You want it yourself! It has nothing to do with me!"


    Xia Yuyan heard what mi Youning said and saw that Xia''s father and mother didn''t look right.


    She immediately made a voice to stop mi Youning''s next words.


    Mi Youning stopped talking.


    But she also looked at Xia Yuyan coldly, with disdain and sarcasm.


    Seeing her like this, Xia Yuyan is going crazy.


    After today, everyone knows that she is not the daughter of the Xia family.


    She''s really finished.


    Mi Youning sees Xia Yuyan with desperate eyes. She reaches out and points to Hua Xian and others.


    "Xia Yuyan, ask everyone present and ask them.


    Are you doing what I just said to me? "


    Xia''s father followed mi Youning''s hand and looked at Xiang Huaxian and others.


    Some of these people began to nod.


    They are not stupid. Naturally, they know that Xia Yuyan is against early summer.


    I just don''t know why.


    Now looking at the scene, it seems to be related to blood.


    This made people become more cautious.


    Looking at these people nodding, father Xia''s eyes showed disappointment.


    Mi Youning continued to speak.

 Chapter 614

    Mi Youning looked at Xia''s mother. "Now you have seen what Xia Yuyan has done. In the future, as long as she makes small moves secretly, I will fight back."


    "Child, you can''t do this!" Xia''s mother immediately made a sound when she heard the speech.


    Mi Youning leaned against Yin Yuxuan''s arms, and her pale face showed a faint smile.


    "Why not? I''ve always been a man of vengeance. If someone gives me a foot, I''ll pay him back.


    Even if I''m your own daughter, you can''t decide for me, because I''ve been alone for 18 years. "


    I don''t blame her for saying that.


    Because mi Youning felt it.


    Although father Xia and mother Xia know, she is their daughter.


    But their attitude was unspoken.


    Even in some details, it is secretly protecting Xia Yuyan.


    For example, when I was in the room, I could ask her.


    But because they were present, they did not speak.


    Even if Xia''s mother caught up, the words were vague.


    Father Xia heard mi Youning say that I am your own daughter.


    His face changed a few times. He immediately stepped forward and said, "Miss, some things have not been verified. What he said should be responsible."


    "Ha ha......" Mi Youning smiled.


    Sad for the Lord.


    Early summer thought that as long as she returned to Xia''s house, she could drive Xia Yuyan out.


    But what she thought was too simple.


    In front of Xia''s father and mother, it seems that they won''t accept her at all.


    Even if they knew, she was their own daughter.


    Mi Youning smiled a little uncomfortable. Yin Yuxuan held people in his arms in silence.


    He approached mi Youning and kissed her on the cheek. "Stop talking. Let''s go home first and I''ll solve the rest."


    Mi Youning heard the pain in his tone.


    The man must have seen something.


    She gently shook her head and turned to look at Xia''s father and mother.


    "Then Mrs. Xia and Mr. Xia, please look after your daughter, Xia Yuyan."


    She looked at them with a smile. Her eyes were flat and there was no sadness.


    Then mi Youning reached out and patted Yin Yuxuan on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go home."


    "OK, go home." Yin Yuxuan lowered his head and touched her head with his forehead.


    Then he turned and strode away.


    The tutor on weekdays should let him say goodbye to Dong Xia and Mrs Xia.


    But at this time, he ignored them.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi finally understood something.


    Seeing his friend leave, Jiang Chenxi looked at Xia Dong''s family with unknown meaning.


    Others don''t understand, he doesn''t know yet.


    Yin Yuxuan left with anger.


    He is distressed for the woman in his arms.


    Even on that face, there was no emotion.


    But the momentum of his whole body and the impatience in his eyes have explained his attitude.


    He''s upset.


    However, Yin Yuxuan, as long as he is unhappy


    Then no one will feel better.


    Jiang Chenxi glanced like a smile, with a proud Xia Yuyan on his face.


    Then quickly catch up with Yin Yuxuan.


    "Yuxuan, wait for me..."


    After listening to MI Youning''s words, Xia''s father and mother have different expressions.


    Xia Yuyan had a proud look on her face.


    She saw that her parents had not abandoned her.


    I didn''t even accept early summer.


    This is good news and a good omen for her.


    As long as she uses some more means, early summer can never enter Xia''s house.

 Chapter 615

    Then in the future, no one can shake her identity as the daughter of the Xia family.


    After all, I''ve been raised for 18 years. How can I have no feelings.


    Xia''s father and mother turned their heads and looked at Xia Yuyan.


    At this time, they couldn''t see the expression of joy and excitement on her face.


    Seeing many people around, they took Xia Yuyan away.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan holds mi Youning downstairs.


    They met again, the bar manager downstairs.


    When the bar manager saw Yin Yuxuan, he held a woman in his arms.


    He immediately came forward. Before that, the other party asked Xia Yuyan.


    The bar manager thought that the woman who couldn''t see her face in her arms was Xia Yuyan herself.


    "Young master Yin is leaving. Miss Xia has drunk too much?"


    Yin Yuxuan nodded gently and left with the man in his arms.


    The bar manager bowed and personally sent the man out.


    However, before long, I met the Xia family who came down from upstairs.


    Seeing Xia Yuyan, the bar manager was puzzled.


    Miss Xia is here, so who was the woman who left with master yin?


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan gently puts mi Youning on the rear seat.


    Then he turned around and stared at Jiang Chenxi.


    "What are you doing with me!"


    His disgusting tone made Jiang Chenxi curl his lips.


    "Yuxuan, I helped your woman. You don''t have to, and I''m not interested in women."


    Jiang Chenxi''s words made Yin Yuxuan show obvious distrust.


    Who didn''t know the name of young master Jiang before.


    The love - people around me, but it has never been broken.


    That''s one after another. There are all kinds of people.


    Jiang Chenxi received his distrustful eyes, and his eyes showed injury.


    "Yuxuan, our good friend for many years, how can you bear to hurt me like this? Have you forgotten the friendship between us, that year..."


    "Shut up! Say something!"


    Seeing that Jiang Chenxi began to say eight things, Yin Yuxuan helped his forehead, full of helpless openings.


    Why didn''t he know that something must have happened when Jiang Chenxi dragged him at this time.


    That''s what Jiang Chenxi and others said.


    "I can''t get in touch with Ziqing. He has been avoiding me recently."


    That voice wronged, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan picked his eyebrow, "eat people?"


    "Well, eat." Jiang Chenxi licked - licked - licked - lips, frankly admitted.


    Seeing this, Yin Yuxuan looked up at him and let him get on the bus.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chenxi immediately went around to the other side, opened the door and sat down.


    Yin Yuxuan had already got on the bus and gently hugged the uncomfortable mi Youning in his arms.


    He leaned close to MI Youning''s ear and comforted her with words. At the same time, he kept kissing her.


    As soon as Jiang Chenxi got on the bus, he saw the scene of abusing dogs.


    He tilted his mouth and turned his head to the other side.


    Mi Youning knows that Jiang Chenxi got on the bus.


    She pushed Yin Yuxuan, "I''m much better."


    "Yes." Yin Yuxuan''s anger at this time has dissipated.


    As long as you see the woman in your arms, you show pain.


    No matter how angry he was, he disappeared.


    However, it was a pity that they could not be intimate for a while.


    Looking at Jiang Chenxi on one side, Yin Yuxuan showed a disdainful look in his eyes.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Lu Ziqing.


    As soon as he got through there, the other party spoke, "Yuxuan, what''s the matter?"


    Yin Yuxuan glanced at Jiang Chenxi.


    Today, we must let Lu Ziqing take this eye-catching guy away.

 Chapter 616

    He said to the phone, "I''m not feeling well in early summer. Come here."


    Lu Ziqing heard that he was not feeling well in early summer.


    He immediately agreed, "OK, I''ll go right away."


    "Well, wait for you."


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan hung up, Jiang Chenxi looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "Is it Ziqing? Is Ziqing coming?"


    Yin Yuxuan looked at him expressionless and said, "No."


    Then he stopped looking at him, holding mi Youning in his arms and gently patting him with his hands.


    It''s like coaxing a child.


    Don''t mention that MI Youning needs such an action at this time.


    Before, as long as she was addicted to drugs.


    Being held in her arms by Yin Yuxuan, she will feel at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Yin Yuxuan left Jiang Chenxi alone in the downstairs living room.


    He took mi Youning in his arms and went straight to the bedroom upstairs.


    Back in the room, Yin Yuxuan put the man on the big bed.


    Mi Youning is much better now.


    She smiled and looked at Yin Yuxuan. "It''s all right. Don''t worry. It''s over."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan stopped covering her quilt.


    He looked at Mi Youning''s face seriously.


    Seeing that the other party was not forced, Yin Yuxuan opened the quilt and his expression changed.


    He turned mi Youning''s body over.


    She took off her clothes, raised her hand and greeted her.


    "Pa pa..."


    The palm touched the fart.


    A slap followed a slap.


    "It''s not reassuring at the beginning. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how worried I am!"


    "Pa Pa......"


    Speaking of this, Yin Yuxuan is gnashing his teeth.


    Now foreign partners are still thrown into the hotel by him.


    He broke his heart for the little woman in front of him.


    Mi Youning couldn''t hear Yin Yuxuan at this time.


    Now she blushes and her neck is red. She is like a ripe shrimp.


    I was... Farted.


    She was beaten in that place.


    It makes her ashamed.


    I haven''t been beaten in this place for years.


    She''s an adult, okay? Hit this place and let her


    Mi Youning''s red face was buried in the quilt.


    At this time, she was weak, the whole person collapsed, and she was unable to resist at all.


    Mi Youning felt wronged.


    I don''t know why. At this time, she was really wronged.


    Even if she shed blood and tears, she did not suffer such torture in the task world.


    The drug addiction made her like a walking corpse day by day.


    Although every time, he gritted his teeth and insisted.


    But she''s so tired. She''s really tired.


    I''ve been tired since a long time ago.


    Even if she is tired, she is gritting her teeth and insisting.


    Because she has to go forward.


    You can''t relax for a moment.


    Unconsciously, MI Youning''s eyes were wet.


    At this moment, she just wanted to cry and vent her emotions.


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t hear mi Youning''s voice. The woman in bed didn''t move or struggle.


    This makes Yin Yuxuan feel bad.


    He bent down and turned mi Youning''s body over.


    But mi Youning felt ashamed. He just couldn''t get up and kept lying down.


    She wiped her face with her hands.


    When Yin Yuxuan saw her move, he was in a hurry.


    The movement of her hand turned her over and held her in her arms.


    Mi Youning''s wronged and tearful face came into his eyes.


    This makes Yin Yuxuan feel distressed.


    But he still had a stiff face, and the movements of his hands were very gentle.

 Chapter 617

    Yin Yuxuan reached out and gently wiped her tears.


    "I also know how to cry. If something happens to you, you don''t have to cry."


    Hearing that the other party was still fierce towards her, MI Youning''s reddish eyes glared at Yin Yuxuan angrily.


    Mi Youning''s wronged appearance made Yin Yuxuan''s heart melt.


    He is still gently wiping tears for MI Youning.


    The tone on the mouth was obviously gentle, "don''t cry, it''s not beautiful to cry again."


    Mi Youning also knows that she is too emotional.


    But she just couldn''t control it.


    She is not like this. After thinking about it, it is also related to this body.


    After every painful toss, she always felt empty and something was wrong.


    Maybe it will be better in the future.


    Feel Yin Yuxuan''s heartache and the gentle action.


    Mi Youning knows that this man loves her and is really worried about her.


    She burst into tears and smiled, wiping her tears dry by herself.


    But he complained, "don''t do this in the future."


    Yin Yuxuan was relieved to see her well.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, with a doubt on his face, he knowingly asked, "how about it?"


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning stretched out his hand and pinched his waist.


    "Just like that."


    Being twisted, Yin Yuxuan couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He did not push mi Youning''s body away, nor did he open her hand.


    But the hand came to MI Youning''s hip.


    He gently rubbed a few times, but also some distressed, "hurt?"


    Mi Youning was touched, which made her face turn red again.


    Red to the neck.


    I don''t know why. In front of Yin Yuxuan, she seems to have revealed too many things.


    Obviously she is not such a shy person.


    "Yin Yuxuan! Get your hands off me!"


    Jiang Chenxi was downstairs in the living room and finally waited for Lu Ziqing.


    But the other party ignored him and saw that people were leaving.


    He hurriedly pulled the man upstairs and dragged him up.


    However, they just came to Yin Yuxuan''s bedroom door.


    I heard the sound coming from inside.


    Mi Youning''s voice is too loud.


    It''s impossible for them not to hear.


    In this regard, Jiang Chenxi and Lu Ziqing raised their eyebrows at the same time.


    They seem to have forgotten the unhappiness downstairs.


    They gently approached the door and listened close to their ears.


    It was the first time they had seen someone speak so loudly to Yin Yuxuan.


    Even uncle Yin and aunt Yin have never been like this.


    They won''t let go of the excitement.


    Especially the excitement of Yin Yuxuan.


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t know that two friends were listening to the corner outside the door.


    He held mi Youning in his arms and comforted him: "come on, don''t make trouble. It just hurt. I''ll rub it for you."


    Feel the fart - stock, the big hands moving constantly.


    Mi Youning''s face slowly turned from red to black.


    It was obvious that she was taking advantage of the fact that she rubbed her hands.


    She looked at Yin Yuxuan''s serious, emotionless face.


    At this time, I really feel that this man is too special and his belly is black.


    This serious appearance is like taking advantage.


    This appearance is almost blind.


    Seeing that MI Youning was really angry, Yin Yuxuan kissed her lips with a smile in her eyes.


    Then her hand left her soft place.


    "I''m not angry. Lie down and have a rest. I''ll see what food is downstairs and bring it up for you."


    Yin Yuxuan puts mi youningping on the bed.


    He covered her up and turned away.

 Chapter 618

    Looking at each other''s solemn appearance, MI Youning''s teeth are itching.


    I wish I could go up and bite Yin Yuxuan.


    However, she knows that at this time, her physical strength is not good, and she can''t toss with each other at all.


    Or she will lose.


    When she''s good... What can happen when she''s good.


    For Yin Yuxuan, she seems to be very tolerant.


    Something else has to be done before.


    Even if she borrows other abilities, she will break each other''s hands.


    Looking at the back of Yin Yuxuan leaving, MI Youning smiled silently.


    Maybe it''s because I know that there is still one to rely on in this world.


    So she subconsciously wants to relax.


    Don''t want to be so strong.


    That kind of subconscious behavior, let her just find it now.


    Yin Yuxuan went to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside the door, Jiang Chenxi and Lu Ziqing still kept their previous eavesdropping movements.


    Yin Yuxuan''s sudden action made them almost fall into the door.


    Jiang Chenxi first reacted and stood up straight with his hands on the wall.


    Seeing Lu Ziqing fall into the door, he quickly grabbed the man.


    He pulled Lu Ziqing, looked at Yin Yuxuan with a dark face, and showed a big smile.


    "Yuxuan, what a coincidence. Ziqing is here. I happen to take him upstairs."


    Yin Yuxuan''s thin lips closed in a straight line.


    Hearing Jiang Chenxi''s words, his expression didn''t change.


    However, in those eyes, there was an overflow of unhappiness.


    Anyone who is heard in the corner will be unhappy.


    He glanced at Lu Ziqing, who took off his glasses and was studying in his hand.


    Just like the glasses, they deserve his attention.


    At this time, even if Lu Ziqing felt Yin Yuxuan''s sight, he didn''t look up at him.


    Yin Yuxuan came out of the room and closed the door.


    Then he looked at their eyes with obvious dislike.


    "There''s nothing wrong in early summer. It''s getting late. Let''s go, too."


    "Ah... OK, OK, let''s leave now."


    Jiang Chenxi took Lu Ziqing''s hand and walked downstairs quickly.


    Yin Yuxuan followed their footsteps and went downstairs together.


    When he went downstairs, the two had already left the villa.


    Seeing Yin Yuxuan, sister-in-law Liu immediately came forward, "young master, is Miss Chu all right?"


    Before, she just saw in a hurry that the young master carried the man up. She didn''t know how he was.


    "It''s all right. Does sister-in-law Liu have anything to eat in the kitchen?"


    "Yes... I''ll bring it right away."


    Sister Liu cooked the soup in the kitchen long ago.


    Yin Yuxuan saw sister-in-law Liu walking to the kitchen. He came to the locker in the living room and found the medical box.


    He saw mi Youning''s wound on his hand before.


    It must be because I restrained myself and accidentally hurt myself.


    This has happened before. He''s used to it.


    However, every time he saw it, he was still distressed.


    Yin Yuxuan carried the medical box in her hand, and sister-in-law Liu also brought out the soup from the kitchen.


    "I''ll take it."


    Yin Yuxuan held out his hand to sister-in-law Liu.


    The latter gave the soup to him, "young master, be careful."


    "Yes."


    When Yin Yuxuan returns to his bedroom.


    But he found that the little woman who had made trouble with him fell asleep at this time.


    He sighed helplessly and put the soup aside.


    He came to the bedside with a medical box.


    Sitting by the bed, he picked up mi Youning''s hand.


    Looking at the rows of nail prints, Yin Yuxuan personally drugged her.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of the people in bed made Yin Yuxuan look up.


    Mi Youning''s closed eyes did not open.

 Chapter 619

    But those beautiful eyebrows broke gently.


    Seeing her like this, Yin Yuxuan lightened his hand.


    After a long time, Yin Yuxuan treated the wounds of MI Youning''s hands.


    Looking at each other''s sleeping face, Yin Yuxuan went to bed and held him in his arms.


    He''s really worried tonight.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to the little woman in her arms.


    ¡­¡­


    A month passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    In this month, MI Youning never left the villa.


    Yin Yuxuan also tried his best to bring all the things of the company to his home.


    He kept Mi Yuning under strict supervision.


    However, in this month, MI Youning''s health has improved significantly.


    The drug addiction in her body has rarely happened again.


    Even if it happens, just bear it and it will pass.


    Without the first kind of pain and suffering.


    Moreover, MI Youning also felt that her mind was not so uncontrollable.


    The will is becoming stronger and stronger.


    That day, MI Youning and Yin Yuxuan had just had lunch. They were sitting in the living room.


    Yin Yuxuan is processing the company''s documents while mi Youning is playing a game.


    I thought of the Xia family, who always ran here in this month.


    Mi Youning suddenly stopped his movements.


    She looked aside and worked hard. Yin Yuxuan looked serious.


    Men are the most attractive when they work hard.


    Yin Yuxuan at this time is no exception.


    The handsome side face has the capital to make all women crazy.


    This man is really handsome.


    Even if the expression on that face remains the same for thousands of years.


    But it can''t hide that gorgeous face.


    And the innate noble spirit, the inadvertent lifting of his chin, which is his own arrogant capital.


    This man is young, powerful and has means.


    Otherwise, it would not be so young to take care of Yin''s group in order.


    There is even a trend to go to the next level.


    Yin Yuxuan felt that MI Youning looked at her.


    The feeling of being watched by the person you like makes Yin Yuxuan very useful.


    The corners of his mouth could not help but evoke a reserved smile.


    Then he didn''t want to do business and looked up at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning knew for a long time that her sight would be found by the other party.


    So at this time, she didn''t have the expression of being caught.


    Even took the initiative to stand up and sit down next to Yin Yuxuan.


    She looked into the man''s eyes with a happy look and said, "I''m well and want to go back to school."


    Mi Youning''s face is very ruddy and looks good.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at her face, but her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Do you want to go back to school?"


    He put the paper aside and held the man in his lap.


    Deep eyes stared straight at Mi Youning''s eyes, waiting for her answer.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "well, I want to go back to school. I''m much better these days."


    Hearing that she was going back to school again, Yin Yuxuan stepped up her efforts.


    "Your health is not all right."


    He doesn''t want mi Youning to leave him.


    Want to see her all the time.


    Mi Youning also noticed that he was depressed and unhappy.


    Then he said, "my body is really OK, and the Xia family also needs to solve it.


    It''s not good to always let them run around like this. "


    Hearing the Xia family, Yin Yuxuan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    In summer, he naturally knows why they run so hard.

 Chapter 620

    The previous bidding project has been fully taken over by Yin.


    The reason why the Xia family came is not just for the little woman in their arms.


    Because of this project.


    However, this project has already been given to other companies.


    On Xia''s side, he is also secretly pressing.


    A month ago, in Jiajue bar, what the Xia family did to the woman in their arms made him unhappy.


    His people, no matter who they are, can''t be bullied.


    Yin Yuxuan reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. "You don''t have to care about the Xia family. Just stay with me."


    Mi Youning didn''t want to pay attention.


    But for the power of her soul and the task of the world.


    She must also care.


    Xia Yuyan is still carefree now. Although the Xia family has, they want to recognize her.


    But not wholeheartedly.


    "But I''m not willing. I want to fight for it. I won''t have anything with you."


    Mi Youning reaches out and circles Yin Yuxuan''s neck.


    Feeling the soft body, Yin Yuxuan began to be distracted.


    But that didn''t get him to agree immediately.


    He touched mi Youning''s hair, and his eyes were thoughtful.


    After a while, he looked at the little woman in his arms and said, "OK, go home every day. Don''t play outside. Say what you do in advance. Don''t let me worry."


    Mi Youning heard the speech close to his facial paralysis, but kissed him on his handsome face.


    "I see."


    Yin Yuxuan agrees. Then mi Youning is ready to go back to school.


    First, cancel the holidays at the school.


    The next day, when Yin Yuxuan went to work, he personally sent mi Youning to school.


    In another month, he will officially graduate.


    And the woman in her arms can also have a holiday.


    The domineering Cherokee stopped at the gate of Yunshui University.


    Seeing that the car stopped steadily, MI Youning picked up her backpack and prepared to get off.


    Just then, her hand was pulled.


    Yin Yuxuan looks deeply at Mi Youning, who wants to open the door and leave.


    Even if the other party turned his head, he didn''t let go and still looked at the other party.


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning seemed to understand something.


    Her hand left the door and slowly approached Yin Yuxuan.


    Lean close to each other''s lips and kiss gently.


    "I went to school and waited for you to pick me up in the evening."


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Yin Yuxuan finally released her hand.


    "Wait for me and don''t run around."


    "I see." Mi Youning smiled at him.


    Then he opened the door and got out of the car.


    She looked up at the ancient and literary buildings of Yunshui University.


    The expression changed immediately.


    At this time, she didn''t have the clever appearance in front of Yin Yuxuan.


    The Xia family is not clean.


    The bends are also very deep.


    Mi Youning walked into the gate of Yunshui university with her bag on her back.


    Some people recognized her on the road.


    Some of those people are homologous.


    Of course, there are some individuals who are familiar with Xia Yuyan.


    Mi Youning goes straight to the former owner''s dormitory.


    Since the original owner hooked up with Xia Yuyan, she rarely lived in school.


    But the dormitory still has her place.


    When mi Youning pushes away the dormitory, the other three roommates are still there.


    The three girls looked at her with surprise.


    They naturally know that they have asked for leave in early summer, and it is still two months.


    In this month, they also heard the name of early summer in school.


    About her bad habits.


    There may also be rumors about the daughter of the Xia family.

 Chapter 621

    It''s very lively during this time.


    Mi Youning ignores the sight of the three girls in the room. She comes to the former owner''s bed.


    It''s the same as when the original owner left.


    She turned and looked at the three girls staring at her.


    "I''m off, but I won''t live in the dormitory in the future."


    One of the round girls heard the speech.


    She immediately said, "is your body all right in early summer?"


    When she said this, her tone was skeptical.


    It''s also this time. People say she takes drugs.


    That''s why the girl asked.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged, "well, thank you for your concern."


    Hearing this, the other two girls were obviously disappointed.


    I thought I''d hear something useful.


    The round girl also had a smile on her face.


    She doesn''t care about early summer.


    Just want to know if she really takes drugs.


    Mi Youning stopped looking at the three and turned around to pack up the owner''s useful things and put them in his bag.


    There is no need to ask for the rest.


    After packing up, the three girls in MI Youning''s dormitory said hello.


    "I''ll go first. I don''t want anything here. You can arrange it."


    Mi Youning turned and left the dormitory.


    The three girls who stayed in the room looked different.


    I don''t know why, they feel that in early summer, this meeting is different.


    Her temperament has changed.


    And that healthy look, it seems that it is not as bad as the rumor.


    It seems that rumors can''t be trusted.


    As soon as mi Youning left the dormitory building, he met Xia Yuyan downstairs.


    Xia Yuyan heard a message from her friend and knew that she had returned to school in early summer.


    I just came here to find out.


    Unexpectedly, I really met Chu Xia.


    "Yo! This is detoxification. I''m finally back to school!"


    When Xia Yuyan spoke, there were many people around.


    This is the time for class.


    So there are not a few people present.


    Why doesn''t mi Youning know what Xia YuYan''s idea is.


    She looked at Xia YuYan''s publicity with a proud face.


    "Xia Yuyan, it''s good for a dove to occupy a magpie''s nest. It''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house. I''m not sure you''re really a child of the Xia family."


    Xia Yuyan didn''t hear anything wrong in MI Youning''s words.


    She directly countered: "nonsense, I''m from the Xia family. Where can you compare with a fake?"


    Mi Youning nodded, "yes, you are from the Xia family."


    After saying this, MI Youning smiled with profound meaning.


    She crossed Xia Yuyan and walked towards the teaching building.


    Xia Yuyan was suddenly unwilling to see her ignoring.


    People around have begun to talk.


    But in the early summer, I didn''t care.


    How can this make her happy.


    At this time, she is like a clown.


    "Early summer! You can never enter the door of the summer family! I''m the child of the summer family!"


    Mi Youning didn''t turn around when she heard this.


    She waved her back to Xia Yuyan.


    "Well, I see. I''ll never get into Xia''s house."


    Where Xia Yuyan couldn''t see, MI Youning''s mouth aroused a sneer.


    It''s really impossible for her to enter Xia''s house.


    Because the next thing is more and more interesting.


    No one knows except Xia''s father that Xia Yuyan is really a child of the Xia family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ask for monthly tickets every day.


    Good night, babies. Good dream.


    You can kick the list and clear the data on Sunday morning. Those who are interested can participate, hahaha~

 Chapter 622

    Mi Youning holds the book and doesn''t go to the original owner''s professional class.


    But came to the computer teaching building.


    Here she found an idle computer.


    Put the backpack aside, turn on the computer and start looking for something.


    That was an old thing eighteen years ago.


    In Xia''s father and mother, they don''t have the status of scenery today.


    Some information about their survival in small counties and cities.


    Between them, a woman appeared.


    That is a very beautiful woman who is somewhat similar to Xia Yuyan.


    This man is Xia YuYan''s biological mother.


    It is also the third party between father Xia and mother Xia.


    If she hadn''t seen something wrong with Xia''s father a month ago.


    I won''t go deep into some things of the Xia family.


    Xia Yuyan is indeed father Xia''s child.


    And father Xia himself knows.


    In those days, there was nothing wrong with holding the wrong child in a small hospital.


    Xia Yuyan lived in the Xia family for 18 years.


    All this was contributed by father Xia.


    Xia YuYan''s mother gave birth to her and died.


    Mother Xia, who is giving birth, doesn''t know that her husband has had children with other women.


    Even after she gave birth to a child, she switched her own daughter.


    This is what father Xia did alone.


    Mi Youning downloads all the information about Xia YuYan''s biological mother.


    Then he invaded Xia''s company.


    Her manipulation is imperceptible.


    Xia''s company has also had some capital turnover problems recently.


    At the same time, the company''s customers and partners also made mistakes one after another.


    Mi Youning naturally knows who wrote this.


    After all, Yin Yuxuan didn''t cover up when he did these things.


    Yin''s group is everywhere in the Xia family.


    Now Xia''s company, Xia''s father and Xia''s mother hold shares respectively.


    One is 30% and the other is 25%.


    Father Xia is 30%.


    Xia''s company has achieved its present achievements only when they started their business when they were young.


    But now Xia''s company is Xia''s father who has the most say.


    At the same time, they also have a son, xiaze.


    Xia Ze is a boy. He has owned 10% of Xia''s company since he was born.


    Xia Yuyan, as a girl in the family, also has a 5% stake.


    If Xia''s father and Xia Yuyan are 35% of the shares.


    The shares of Xia''s mother and Xia Ze, taken together, are also 35%.


    The remaining shares are in the hands of the following minority shareholders.


    Mi Youning stared at Xia''s company. The names of the minority shareholders showed a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    It seems to put pressure on the Xia family.


    Yin Yuxuan must be asked to do this.


    In fact, she can also, but after doing it, she''s afraid she''ll leave some traces.


    After all, Yunshui city is under the full control of the Yin family.


    At this time, Yin''s group has also begun to target the Xia family.


    Then she doesn''t need to participate again. Just let Yin Yuxuan put pressure on her.


    It''s better not to do it.


    Mi Youning secretly wrote down the names of the minority shareholders.


    She glanced over the finance of Xia''s company again.


    Then turn off the computer.


    She decided to talk to Xia''s mother in person.


    I just saw the itinerary of the senior management of Xia company.


    Now Xia''s mother is not in Xia''s company, but receives customers in the guild hall.

 Chapter 623

    Recently, because of the internal problems of Xia''s company, Xia''s mother also began to take action.


    Began to contact friends who had good relations in the past to discuss the cooperation of the company.


    Mi Youning turns off the computer, picks up his backpack and leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting off the taxi, MI Youning looked at the leisure and entertainment hall in front of him.


    Her steps went in.


    "Hello, welcome."


    The waiter of the guild came forward.


    Mi Youning nodded. "I''m looking for Ms. Xia in yingri''s private room."


    The waiter smelled the speech and looked at Mi Youning''s dress with both eyes.


    See her in a custom dress, although it''s not a famous brand.


    But the workmanship and temperament are not children from ordinary families.


    The waiter smiled and took the man to yingri''s room.


    "Ms. Xia is in her room."


    Mi Youning smiled and thanked, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    After that, MI Youning pushed the room away under the gaze of the waiter.


    Xia''s mother was chatting with her friends when the door was pushed open.


    It made her unhappy in her eyes.


    However, when I saw mi Youning''s figure, my eyes showed a surprised light.


    She rose quickly from her seat.


    "Early summer!"


    The waiter outside the door saw Ms. Xia inside and really knew the girls around him.


    She gently closed the door and turned away.


    Mi Youning walks into the room and walks towards Xia''s mother.


    "Mrs. Xia, long time no see."


    Mother Xia heard the strange name and was hurt in her eyes.


    These days she has also reflected.


    When I first looked at the girl, I clearly had determined the identity of the other party.


    But because of her husband''s Secret eyes, she didn''t admit each other for the first time.


    Think of these, summer mother red eyes.


    She walked quickly to MI Youning and held her hand in her hand.


    "Child..."


    Xia''s mother was too excited to speak.


    Mi Youning comforted her with a smile, "Mrs. Xia, don''t get excited. We''ll talk about something slowly."


    "Good..."


    Xia''s mother pulled her to the seat and sat down.


    Then he apologized to his friends on the side.


    The man also knew the recent situation of the Xia family and left first.


    Before leaving, he comforted Xia''s mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan sits in the office of Yin group.


    He had just finished his work and had time to relax.


    Just for a moment, he began to miss the little woman who had been with him for more than a month.


    I don''t know how the other party is, whether it''s good or not.


    Yin Yuxuan took out his mobile phone.


    After looking at the time, it''s already noon.


    Class should be over by now.


    He did not call mi Youning, but sent a text message for the first time.


    Now, in addition to his family, there is another person who can let him send messages.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the edited information with gentle eyes and pressed the send button.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning looks at Xia''s lost mother with a trace of intolerance in her eyes.


    If she doesn''t explore deeply.


    Maybe those old memories will not be turned out again.


    What happened 18 years ago has now been turned out.


    It''s not one or two people who hurt, but a family.


    And the jobs of many people.


    Now, looking at mother Xia, the Xia family is no longer quiet as before.


    After all, what Xia''s father did was not done by a man.


    It''s disgusting.


    At this time, MI Youning heard the mobile phone ring.


    That''s the sound of SMS prompt.


    Mi Youning glanced at Xia''s mother, who had no response, and took out her mobile phone.


    The phone shows Yin Yuxuan''s name.

 Chapter 624

    Mi Youning looked at the time. It was already noon.


    It seems that the other party is not busy at this time.


    She clicked the message.


    "Is class over? Is there a good meal? "


    Seeing this message, MI Youning smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    She pressed her hand back to the screen.


    "Well, just after class, I''m going to have dinner."


    Xia''s mother suddenly looked up at this time. Her eyes were red.


    "How do you know those old things?"


    Just now, the girl in front of her told her.


    It turned out that Xia Yuyan was also her husband''s child.


    Even told the past 18 years ago.


    In order to make her trust more, I also found the information about the woman who stepped in with her husband and brought it over.


    How could she not have known about that year.


    Just keep one eye open and one eye closed.


    Having had a baby, she thought her husband was beginning to take heart.


    But unexpectedly, there was an amazing conspiracy in it.


    The husband who has slept together for more than 20 years has such a cruel heart.


    They swapped their own daughter and brought the woman''s child to her side.


    She has been kept in the dark all these years.


    How can she accept it.


    Mi Youning heard what Xia''s mother said and looked up with an indifferent smile.


    "Mrs. Xia, it''s easy for me to find out what I want when I''m around the future successor of Yin''s group.


    What Xia Yuyan did to me at the beginning forced me to investigate deeply, but I didn''t expect to find these things. "


    Xia''s mother naturally knows the relationship between her and Yin Yuxuan.


    This made the document in her hand more heavy.


    Yin Yuxuan received mi Youning''s message, and his eyes showed a happy light.


    He dialed the phone directly to MI Youning''s mobile phone.


    Mi Youning hears the ringing tone and interrupts Xia''s mother''s words.


    "Sorry, answer the phone first."


    Xia''s mother looked at her.


    In fact, she wanted to ask if you could call me mom.


    Listen to the girl in front of her. Her biological daughter calls her Mrs. Xia.


    Her heart is very painful, pulling pain.


    Mi Youning didn''t see Xia''s mother''s expression.


    She stood up and went aside to answer Yin Yuxuan''s phone.


    "Hello..."


    Yin Yuxuan has got up and left the office.


    I heard mi Youning''s voice and kept walking.


    "Miss me?"


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan came up, MI Youning was caught off guard.


    When did this man become so straightforward.


    In the past, it was very implicit.


    But she quickly reacted.


    "Well, think about it. Are you not busy?"


    "I''m not busy. I''m going downstairs for dinner."


    Hearing this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t sister Liu delivering you dinner?"


    Yin Yuxuan took the elevator and went downstairs.


    Hearing this, MI Youning smiled with profound meaning.


    "But I want to eat you more now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning''s face changed a few times.


    After a while, she asked tentatively, "are you coming to me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t answer for the time being, but smiled happily.


    "Wait for me."


    With this, Yin Yuxuan hung up the phone.


    Mi Youning guessed right. Yin Yuxuan is really looking for her.


    Having not seen him all morning, he wanted to see the little woman.


    Mi Youning looked at the hung up phone and couldn''t help being serious.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Yin Yuxuan really wants to go to school.


    Seeing that her expression was wrong, Xia''s mother stood up and walked towards her.

 Chapter 625

    "What''s the matter?"


    Xia''s mother patted mi Youning on the shoulder.


    Mi Youning turns her head to look at Xia''s mother. She''s recovered.


    Then she rushed to the front seat, picked up her backpack and rushed out the door.


    "Mrs. Xia, I''m sorry. I have something else to do. Go first and call back."


    "Early summer..."


    Seeing that she ran out in such a hurry, Xia''s mother quickly picked up her bag and the documents on the table.


    She quickly caught up.


    Even with high heels, Xia''s mother''s speed is not slow.


    When she walked out of the club, she just saw mi Youning waiting for the bus.


    The other party''s face was anxious.


    "Early summer, where do you want, I''ll send you."


    Hearing what Xia''s mother said, MI Youning turned and smiled at her.


    "Thank you. I''m going to Yunshui University."


    It was unnatural to hear that Xia Yuyan was also in her university.


    But soon she didn''t care.


    At this time, her own daughter is around. As for those messy things, wait until she comes back and settle the accounts slowly.


    Xia''s mother took mi Youning to her car.


    She has been to Yunshui university several times.


    When Xia Yuyan entered the school, she sent it herself.


    At that time, she never thought that her biological daughter entered school on that day.


    Xia''s mother drove her car towards Yunshui University.


    She just looked at the girls around her from time to time.


    Mi Youning noticed Xia''s mother''s sight.


    She has no restrictions on this.


    Mother Xia knew that MI Youning was in a hurry, so she drove very fast.


    It didn''t stop until the car stopped at the gate of Yunshui University.


    Mi Youning saw Yunshui University arrive, faster than when she took a taxi.


    She smiled gratefully at her mother Xia.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xia. I''ll go first."


    Mi Youning reached out and pushed the door open.


    "Wait..."


    At this time, Xia''s mother suddenly shouted at her.


    Mi Youning turns her head and looks at Xia''s mother with a smile.


    "What else?"


    Xia''s mother looked at her very similar face.


    This face is as like as two peas when she was young.


    She opened her mouth and said with some difficulty, "early summer... You... Can you call me mom?"


    Mi Youning was stunned at the speech.


    This requirement is not excessive.


    Now that she has found each other, she just wants to recognize the mother for the original owner.


    The other party is not like Xia''s father, so heartless.


    So just a moment of hesitation, MI Youning spoke to Xia''s mother.


    She smiled and looked at Xia''s mother, "mother..."


    "Um... Um..."


    Mother Xia''s excited eyes burst into tears when she heard the speech.


    She covered her mouth and looked at Mi Youning excitedly.


    "Good boy, you''ve suffered."


    When she cried until she was excited, Xia''s mother hugged mi Youning in her arms.


    Mi Youning knows that she can''t leave for the time being.


    After looking at the time, it was still some time before Yin Yuxuan came.


    She reached out and patted Xia''s mother on the back to appease each other.


    Xia''s mother is old, but she cries like a child at this time.


    She is really wronged.


    What her husband did completely chilled her heart.


    The daughter in front of her is her own flesh and blood.


    She gave birth to her own daughter in October.


    At this moment, she felt that God had treated her well.


    Although I recognized my husband''s face.


    But she lost her own daughter for 18 years, and she was in her arms at this time.


    If you are concealed for a lifetime, it is sad and hateful.


    Seeing that it was almost time, MI Youning patted Xia''s mother on the back.

 Chapter 626

    "Come on, you''ll be fine."


    Mother Xia felt much better when she heard mi Youning''s uncomfortable comfort.


    Yes, everything will be fine.


    Now what she needs to do is how to negotiate with her husband.


    Eighteen years of raising someone else''s daughter, she couldn''t swallow it.


    Xia''s mother loosened mi Youning and dried her tears.


    "Go, son, I''ll make up for all the wrongs you''ve suffered in the past 18 years."


    Mi Youning shook his head. "I don''t feel wronged. I just want you to know the real situation."


    Xia''s mother took out her handbag and took out the black card from it.


    Send it to MI Youning.


    "Take this card. Mom can''t give you a decent identity yet.


    But in the near future, it will give you everything you should have. "


    Mother Xia said this with a firm tone.


    Mi Youning refuses the black card in her hand.


    "No, I don''t need money."


    Xia''s mother took a tough attitude and stuffed the card into her hand.


    "Son, I know you''re with master Yin.


    But it''s inconvenient for two people to be together. You can take this card in case of need. "


    Seeing that there was a lot of time delay, MI Youning finally took over.


    "Then I''ll go first and get back to the phone."


    Summer mother nodded, "you go."


    She watched mi Youning get off and leave.


    Looking at the back, mother Xia took pity in her eyes.


    This is her own daughter. No one can hurt her.


    Not even her husband.


    Mi Youning got off the bus and went straight to Yunshui University.


    However, just as he was about to enter the school, there was a car whistle behind him.


    She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Mi Youning turned slowly and saw the familiar vehicle that had just stopped at the school gate.


    The big Cherokee stopped not far from her.


    When the window glass came down, Yin Yuxuan''s perfect face came into his eyes.


    The other party''s deep eyes stared at her.


    The mood in my eyes is a little depressed.


    Seeing Yin Yuxuan like this, MI Youning knows that the other party should have seen it.


    Yes, she came back from the outside.


    Yin Yuxuan did see that MI Youning got out of Xia''s mother''s car.


    This made him feel unhappy.


    He doesn''t like the feeling that things are out of control.


    This is the little woman in front of him, but he often challenges his bottom line.


    Yin Yuxuan waved to MI Youning, "come here."


    The low voice passed into mi Youning''s ears.


    She pinched her backpack with a flattering smile on her face.


    The footsteps also walked in front of the Cherokee.


    Mi Youning opens the front passenger''s door and sits in the car.


    She turned and looked at Yin Yuxuan''s paralyzed face, "you''re here. It''s so early."


    Yin Yuxuan looked at her deeply.


    Seeing the expression on MI Youning''s face, he began to feel uncomfortable.


    This man, is it necessary.


    It''s just a white lie.


    Is this necessary.


    Sitting in this car, you can feel the powerful pressure from each other.


    Although she is not affected, it is not a matter for them to spend so much.


    Yin Yuxuan quickly turned his attention. He took out the lunch box from the rear seat.


    Hand it to MI Youning.


    At this time, MI Youning still has the black card given by Xia''s mother.


    Seeing the black card, Yin Yuxuan''s face sank again.


    He looked up at Mi Youning, "are you short of money?"


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard the speech.


    Then she looked at the black card in her hand and understood each other''s words.

 Chapter 627

    "No, it''s just that Mrs. Xia has to give it. I''m afraid you''re in a hurry, so I didn''t refuse."


    "Yes."


    Hearing her explanation, Yin Yuxuan''s face looked much better.


    He put the lunch box in MI Youning''s hand.


    "Eat first."


    The subconscious of this sentence is that after dinner, we can have a good chat.


    Mi Youning naturally heard it.


    She jammed it into her bag and opened the lunch box.


    The smell of food lured people spread in the carriage.


    Mi Youning picked up chopsticks, took a small vinegar sparerib and sent it directly to Yin Yuxuan''s mouth.


    The dishes here are made by sister-in-law Liu.


    When the other party called her before, she certainly didn''t eat.


    When Yin Yuxuan saw the food at the corner of his mouth, he was a little unhappy with it.


    By this time, it had already dissipated.


    Gently open your thin lips, pass mi Youning to your mouth, and bite the little vinegar ribs into your mouth.


    Seeing that his face was obviously better, MI Youning was amused.


    It''s true that this man is difficult to deal with.


    But coax is still very simple.


    Just kiss, comfort, and do some little things to please him.


    The other party will be coaxed into obedience in the blink of an eye.


    Mi Youning smiled and looked at Yin Yuxuan, "is it delicious?"


    Yin Yuxuan nodded and swallowed the food in his mouth.


    Then he replied, "you eat too. It''s cold and not delicious."


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, eat together."


    Two people sat at the school gate. You took one bite and I took one bite and finished the lunch.


    Yin Yuxuan was just about to talk about what the little woman in front of him thought about the Xia family.


    Here comes the school leader.


    The door was knocked, which made Yin Yuxuan look impatient.


    He is the president of Yunshui University, followed by teachers of various departments.


    Yin Yuxuan saw the pomp outside with doubts in his eyes.


    I don''t understand what happened.


    Instead of getting out of the car, he lowered the window.


    Similarly, MI Youning also saw the scene outside the car.


    She looked more carefully than Yin Yuxuan.


    Behind the school leaders, Xia Yuyan was also followed.


    Seeing each other''s faces with a proud smile.


    Mi Youning scolded in his heart. He''s really mentally disabled.


    "Master Yin, are you okay?"


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan opened the door, the headmaster standing outside didn''t speak.


    The teacher behind him spoke.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned when he heard the name.


    At the same time, his expression also showed displeasure.


    When the headmaster saw his expression, he seemed to understand something.


    He stepped forward two steps, "classmate Yin, I just heard that you were entangled in school, so I came to have a look."


    When the headmaster said this, he inadvertently glanced at Xia Yuyan.


    Xia Yuyan suddenly ran in when she had dinner in a small restaurant.


    It was said that Yin Yuxuan was entangled at the school gate.


    Who is Yin Yuxuan? That''s the successor of Yin''s group.


    It is the learning bully of this school, the super learning bully.


    He is also an investor in the school.


    Yin Yuxuan''s face darkened when he heard the headmaster''s words.


    At the same time, the sharp eyes shot straight at Xia Yuyan himself.


    He really hates this woman.


    Her shadow is everywhere.


    And the body in early summer and the torture these days are all colluded with by this woman.


    "If Mr. Yin is all right, we won''t bother."


    The headmaster is also a lot of years old. At this time, he saw Yin Yuxuan''s face black and his heart couldn''t stand it.


    He can''t afford to provoke the youth in front of him.


    And today he was used by a student.

 Chapter 628

    How could the woman in the car be the one who pestered Yin Yuxuan.


    With that, the headmaster turned and left.


    At the same time, the teacher behind him is not a fool.


    Although they care about Yin Yuxuan being entangled.


    But I also know that there is something fishy in this matter.


    They followed the headmaster''s footsteps and left.


    Xia Yuyan didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    But the headmaster and the teachers looked at her wrong.


    She doesn''t care. She is the daughter of the Xia family. This matter has no impact on her.


    Xia Yuyan looked coldly at Mi Youning in the car.


    Mi Youning sees the headmaster leaving with the teachers.


    She pushed the door open.


    Yin Yuxuan heard that the door was opened and turned to hold mi Youning''s hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    Mi Youning turned back and smiled at him. "I have something to say to Miss Xia. Wait for me."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan released her hand.


    Mi Youning gets out of the car, turns around and comes to Xia Yuyan.


    "Miss Xia, long time no see."


    "Hum!" Xia Yuyan snorted coldly.


    Her expression was so arrogant that she even looked at Mi Youning with disdain.


    Because she thought that the woman in front of her didn''t enter Xia''s house at all.


    That''s why she won.


    Mi Youning saw her attitude and was not at all angry.


    She slowly approached Xia Yuxuan''s ear and said a few words.


    Xia Yuyan heard her words and her expression quickly became ugly.


    The complexion is also incredible.


    Until mi Youning left, she recovered and looked frightened.


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Mi Youning smiled. "If you don''t believe it, you can go back and ask Dong Xia."


    Just now mi Youning told Xia Yuyan that she was a child of the Xia family, but not of Xia Fu''s life.


    Xia Yuyan recalled this period of time, although her father was alienated from her.


    However, in terms of material, the small details on weekdays have never been neglected.


    On the contrary, my mother is no longer close to her as before.


    Recalling these details, Xia YuYan''s expression became ugly.


    I saw her face getting worse and worse.


    Mi Youning continued: "now Mrs. Xia already knows about it. Xia Yuyan, do you think everything you have now really belongs to you?"


    Xia Yuyan knows what she means.


    Once the parents divorce, the Xia family will be over.


    And my brother xiaze is the flesh and blood of my mother and father.


    It''s hard to say whether she will own the property of the Xia family at that time.


    This is more serious than she is not a child of the Xia family.


    Xia Yuyan understood what was at stake. She stared at Mi Youning fiercely.


    "Fake! It''s all fake! You''re jealous of me!"


    Hearing this, MI Youning said sarcastically, "what can you make me jealous? As a junior, what is your identity worthy of my jealousy!"


    This can be regarded as stepping on Xia YuYan''s painful foot.


    She was so angry that she didn''t want to reach out and greet mi Youning''s face.


    How could mi Youning let her hit him.


    "Pa......"


    She quickly held Xia YuYan''s outstretched hand and slapped the other party with her backhand.


    The action was fast and fierce.


    "This slap is to repay the drug addiction you gave me before."


    "Pa......"


    Mi Youning backhanded and slapped Xia Yuyan.


    "This slap is that you have occupied my identity. You have lived in the Xia family for 18 years and have bad intentions for me."


    "Pa......"


    At the last slap, MI Youning used a lot of strength.

 Chapter 629

    "This slap is obviously not pleasing to your eyes and is given to you for free."


    Mi Youning shook Xia YuYan''s hand.


    Sneered: "Xia Yuyan, next I will fight back against all the disasters you have brought to me."


    Xia Yuyan has been stunned.


    These three slaps caught her by surprise.


    Yin Yuxuan, sitting in the car, picked his eyebrows when he saw the domineering scene of MI Youning.


    He really didn''t find that this little woman had such a surprise for him.


    Mi Youning doesn''t give Xia Yuyan a chance to react, so she turns and leaves.


    She sat back in the car and looked at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Yin Yuxuan showed a meaningful expression and kept looking at her.


    Mi Youning said, "I want to go home. I''m not feeling well."


    In fact, this is an excuse.


    She doesn''t want to go to school.


    Being surrounded by people and the boring teaching made her quite boring.


    Yin Yuxuan nodded when he heard the speech. He was eager for the little woman around him to accompany him all the time.


    But it''s impossible to go home for the time being.


    Yin Yuxuan starts the car and is ready to go back to the company first.


    Xia Yuyan outside the car was pointed out by people around her,


    This made her stunned eyes gradually turn into anger.


    She was beaten.


    From small to large, no one has ever touched her finger.


    This is the first time someone slapped her.


    She''s like a dream.


    By the time she recovered, the car had started.


    Xia Yuyan immediately rushed out and stopped Cherokee who was about to leave.


    "Get out of here in early summer!"


    Xia Yuyan, who stopped the car, had a twisted and ferocious expression.


    She was beaten. How can she hold her breath.


    If you don''t call back, her face will disappear.


    Mi Youning sees Xia Yuyan like this. She has no intention of getting off.


    Instead, he lowered the window glass. "Xia Yuyan, don''t be unhappy. If you continue to block the road, I bet everyone will soon know that you are the child of xiaosansheng."


    Hearing this, Xia YuYan''s face twisted a little more.


    "How dare you in early summer!"


    Mi Youning smiled angrily, "Oh? Then try it and see if I dare."


    She lay on the window and looked at Xia Yuyan with a smile.


    Appreciate her green and white face.


    That face is like a palette. It''s great to see.


    However, there is still an obvious gap between this and Xia YuYan''s behavior towards the original owner.


    When Yin Yuxuan heard of MI Youning, his expression became unhappy with his ruffian tone.


    He reached out and patted mi Youning on the head, "speak well."


    Mi Youning was patted on the head and immediately became honest.


    finished.


    She forgot Yin Yuxuan''s existence.


    Expose your nature.


    It can''t be said to be nature.


    It''s just some of her personal vices.


    She likes to appreciate that some people don''t like me, but they can''t change my appearance.


    Let people see, it''s really fun.


    Especially people like Xia Yuyan, it seems to relieve Qi.


    Yin Yuxuan saw that MI Youning turned his head. He glanced at Xia Yuyan, who was blocking the road in front.


    He backed off the car, bypassed the other party and left.


    Xia Yuyan turned around and looked at the back of the car.


    There is anger, unwillingness and vicious light in his eyes.


    She won''t let early summer be so easy.


    She''s having a hard time, so no one wants to be better.


    Thinking that her mother knew her identity and what her father did, Xia Yuyan thought deeply in her eyes.


    She can''t just sit and die.

 Chapter 630

    However, what mi Youning wants is for her to take action.


    If Xia Yuyan doesn''t take action, who can see her true face clearly.


    But mi Youning didn''t expect Xia Yuyan to play so much.


    Xia''s company almost went bankrupt because of the big.


    This is later, not to mention.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning follows Yin Yuxuan to the Yin group.


    This is her first time here.


    Following Yin Yuxuan''s footsteps, she came to the other party''s office.


    Yin Yuxuan still has a meeting to be held today, waiting for the documents he signed. You can go home and see them again.


    However, he must preside over today''s meeting in person.


    After taking the person into the office, Yin Yuxuan handed over the idle notebook to MI Youning.


    "You play games first, I''ll go to the meeting, and then we''ll go home."


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly, "OK, go and be busy."


    Seeing her so clever at this time is not the same as her previous performance.


    Yin Yuxuan was funny, but she also knew her little temper.


    "Good..."


    He lowered his head to MI Youning''s forehead and kissed her.


    Then he left with the documents.


    ¡­¡­


    Xia''s mother is separated from MI Youning. Instead of going home, she goes to her son''s school.


    On the way, she also contacted a lawyer and prepared the divorce agreement.


    Her husband, who has been together for more than 20 years, now makes her so strange.


    Let her heart also incomparable fear.


    She didn''t know how the man felt when he replaced his own daughter with someone else''s child.


    But also know that this man has no heart.


    If you didn''t know what happened back then.


    Xia''s mother won''t listen to MI Youning.


    It was precisely because of what happened that year that she knew it clearly, so there was no reason to doubt.


    Xia Yuyan and the woman in those days also look somewhat similar.


    It made her deceive herself.


    Xiaze suddenly received a phone call from his mother, and the tone was very anxious.


    He doesn''t know what happened.


    The afternoon class was taken off directly.


    Xia''s mother looked at Xia Ze coming. This is her son.


    Her son hasn''t kissed her since childhood.


    But she is very close to Xia Yuyan. The relationship between sister and brother is very good.


    This makes Xia''s mother feel uncomfortable.


    Xia Ze opened the door and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    "Mom, what happened?


    He saw that his mother''s eyes were red.


    Xia''s mother smiled and shook her head at him.


    "Xiaze, mom has something to say to you next."


    Xia Ze saw that her expression was very serious, and her expression became serious.


    "Mom, you said, did dad bully you? I''ll find him!"


    Xia''s mother shook her head, "no, no, listen to me first. Everything is important. You must make a choice."


    "Well, I listen." xiaze nodded seriously.


    "Xia Ze, I''m going to divorce your father. Who will you marry?"


    Suddenly hearing this, xiaze seemed to have no reaction.


    "Mom, what did you say?"


    Looking at her son like this, Xia''s mother knew he was hard to accept.


    She turned her head and looked out of the car.


    "Your father did something wrong. Xia Yuyan is not your sister at all. Your sister has been living outside for 18 years.


    It''s all caused by your father, so mom wants to divorce your father... "


    "Wait... Mom, I don''t understand what you said."


    Xia''s mother turned her head and looked at Xia Ze seriously.


    The latter had a wry smile on his face, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Xia Ze, mom wants to divorce dad. Who do you want to divorce?"

 Chapter 631

    Xia Ze can''t give an answer to this question.


    "Mom, you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    At this time, he still hopes, which is really a joke.


    But looking at her mother''s painful expression and her reddish eyes.


    He knew that all this was true.


    Mother Xia closed her eyes.


    She decided to tell her son all this.


    The final choice is in Xia Ze''s hands.


    He''s already in high school.


    He has his own choice.


    ¡­¡­


    But Xia''s mother didn''t expect that her son would finally fall off the door and leave.


    Even a look of anger.


    Xia Ze heard about it, and the expression on his face was very angry.


    That''s not because of what he did to father Xia.


    But to the sister who suddenly appeared.


    Without each other, mom and dad wouldn''t divorce.


    Their family is still harmonious and beautiful.


    So he should have blamed all this on MI Youning, who had never met before.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning, sitting in the president''s office of Yin''s group, sneezed.


    She rubbed her nose uneasily.


    At this time, the weather is very hot, wearing short sleeved shorts.


    How can you sneeze.


    Is someone reading her.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows.


    There are only a few people who want to read her.


    In addition to the summer family, it was the group of friends Xia Yuyan had brought to know before.


    Thinking of those people, MI Youning''s expression suddenly changed.


    Xia Yuyan let those people destroy the original owner.


    So if those people, in turn, destroy Xia Yuyan.


    It''s a pleasure to think about it.


    After all, the original owner paid the price of life.


    Thinking of the original Hua Shao, MI Youning felt that this man could be used.


    She touched the ring on her left hand and Hua Shao''s personal information quickly passed into her mind.


    Mi Youning writes down Hua Shao''s contact information for a rainy day.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xia Ze slammed the door and left, he didn''t go back to school, but called Xia Yuyan.


    When he got the other party''s location, he took a taxi and went.


    Xia Yuyan was drinking muggy wine at this time.


    This is a casual bar.


    Playing light music makes people very relaxed.


    Xia Yuyan didn''t expect that Xia Ze would call her.


    And listening to each other''s tone is a bit wrong.


    She began to feel uneasy.


    Does the other party know anything.


    Then she shook her head.


    No, not so fast.


    But just in case.


    Xia Yuyan was upset and began to think of it.


    She and xiaze were not born to the same mother at all.


    And Xia Ze is the only boy in the Xia family.


    If the other party knew her identity, she would not share the property of the Xia family at all.


    Thinking of these, a dark twisted light flashed in Xia YuYan''s eyes.


    Today, she drank some wine and was stimulated by Mi Youning.


    So the psychology began to be abnormal.


    Those dark thoughts are one after another.


    Looking at the wine glass on the bar, Xia YuYan''s heart began to move.


    If something goes wrong with Xia Ze, as the daughter of the Xia family, she may get more at that time.


    Thinking of this, Xia YuYan''s next thought can no longer be stopped.


    She stretched out her trembling hand and touched the handbag around her.


    Soon he took out a small bag containing powder from his bag.


    Looking at the things inside, Xia Yuyan had a touch of madness in her eyes.


    I don''t blame her.


    I can''t blame her.


    Can only blame early summer, this woman is too determined.


    Or she wouldn''t have done such a thing.

 Chapter 632

    When Xia Ze came to the bar, he saw Xia Yuyan at the bar.


    "Sister!"


    He waved to Xia Yuyan, unaware that the hell waiting for him was coming.


    Xia Yuyan heard Xia Ze''s voice and felt uncomfortable on her face.


    But it was soon hidden.


    She turned and looked at xiaze with a smile.


    "Here you are."


    Xia Ze smiled at her face, and his expression became a little uncomfortable.


    After all, she was still young and uncomfortable. She was soon caught by Xia Yuyan.


    This made her more confident in what she had done before.


    Shaze must know something.


    Fortunately, she was prepared before.


    Or you''ll miss this opportunity in vain.


    Xia Ze comes to Xia Yuyan and sits down.


    See the glass on the bar.


    He picked it up and poured it into his mouth.


    Xia Yuyan saw his action with a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    Xia Ze drank the wine, which made him feel much better.


    "Sister! Parents are getting divorced!"


    Hearing the shocking news, Xia YuYan''s expression immediately changed.


    There''s pent up anger.


    Mother was so unkind that she was about to divorce.


    Then where will she still have her share of the Xia family''s property.


    Xia''s company is about to fall apart.


    Xia Yuyan lowered her eyes to hide her anger. "Oh? How do you know? My parents won''t quarrel?"


    Xia Ze listened to this and looked at Xia Yuyan.


    This is his sister of eighteen years.


    This woman is still his sister.


    He recognized only one sister.


    As for the women who are reduced to the outside, he won''t recognize them.


    That woman ruined his home and his parents'' feelings.


    Thinking of these, Xia Ze was very angry.


    He was so excited that he told Xia Yuyan what his mother told him.


    At this time, Xia Ze didn''t see the distortion of Xia YuYan''s expression.


    Until Xia Ze finished, his mouth was dry, and he picked up the glass filled with wine at some time.


    He drank all the wine in it.


    Xia Yuyan saw his movements, and a cold smile came up at the corners of her mouth.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xia Ze felt dizzy and heavy.


    He shook his head vigorously.


    "Sister, what did you say?"


    He could only see Xia Yuyan speak, but he couldn''t hear her.


    Xia Yuyan took out a cigarette from her bag and lit it.


    However, he approached xiaze and sent the smoke to his mouth.


    "You drink a little too much. Have a cigarette to wake up."


    Xia Ze is at the age of trying everything.


    I learned to smoke when I was in school.


    At this time, Xia Yuyan handed him a cigarette. Without much thought, she smoked.


    Not to mention, I''m really sober after smoking.


    Then he asked again what Xia Yuyan had just said.


    Xia Yuyan did not answer.


    But looked at him smoking, his expression was a little happy.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Mi Youning has been to school since last time.


    I haven''t been there since.


    Because school life is too boring.


    And those things don''t need to be learned.


    As long as she wants to learn something, she can directly use the ring to transmit those materials to her mind.


    That knowledge will soon be absorbed.


    In the past half a month, her drug addiction has only happened once.


    Yin Yuxuan also felt her body. It''s really no problem.


    So I took her to Yunshui general hospital.


    It is also Lu Ziqing''s hospital.


    This is Lu''s industry.


    Yin Yuxuan asked her to have a full physical examination.

 Chapter 633

    It was not until the afternoon that the physical examinations came out.


    Lu Ziqing took the result in his hand and walked towards his office.


    The door of the office was pushed open and the three people inside were eating.


    Yin Yuxuan, MI Youning, Jiang Chenxi.


    The three men have been here since the morning.


    Lu Ziqing didn''t even look at Jiang Chenxi. He walked towards Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning.


    "The result came out."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan immediately stood up and took the inspection results from his hands.


    Lu Ziqing was afraid that he couldn''t understand it. He took the initiative to say, "there''s no problem with his body. He''s very healthy. Other examination results are also very good. If you want to say there''s a problem..."


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan heard that there was a problem, he immediately raised his head and looked at Lu Ziqing.


    The eyes were very sharp and nervous.


    Seeing this, Lu Ziqing joked: "relax, relax. If there is a problem, it is that the body is too healthy in early summer and some nutrition is too rich."


    Lu Ziqing''s words relaxed Yin Yuxuan''s face.


    Then he looked at Lu Ziqing and became a little different.


    Why didn''t he hear it? Ziqing was just teasing him and deliberately paused.


    Looking aside, Jiang Chenxi, who has been glued to Lu Ziqing.


    Yin Yuxuan relaxed and sat down, "Ziqing, when do you and Chenxi work? It''s time to give each other a place when they are together."


    Lu Ziqing just planned to go to his desk for dinner.


    Hearing Yin Yuxuan''s words, he slipped under his feet and almost couldn''t stand stably.


    His eyes looked at Yin Yuxuan with embarrassment and a trace of anger.


    The latter looked at him with a smile.


    Especially the kiss mark on his neck.


    The trace is so obvious that it is impossible not to notice it.


    Lu Ziqing also knew that he tossed so hard last night that there were traces on his neck.


    Seeing the sight of his friend, he pulled his collar uneasily.


    When Jiang Chenxi heard this, he immediately stood up and expressed his existence.


    "Yes, yes, Ziqing, you see, Yuxuan has defended me against injustice. When will you give me a place?"


    The wronged little eyes made Lu Ziqing twitch.


    What this man is good at is pretending to be poor.


    He didn''t know that this man was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "Shut up!"


    Lu Ziqing can''t be angry with Yin Yuxuan, but he can be angry with Jiang Chenxi.


    But he didn''t take it in vain.


    Mi Youning, who watched him eat and did not participate in the topic between them at all.


    Lu Ziqing''s expression changed, with a smile of schadenfreude on his face.


    "Yuxuan, don''t patronize me and Chenxi. When will you decide with Miss Chu?


    People are wiped clean by you. Aren''t you not responsible? "


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t change his expression when he heard this.


    He looked at the woman who was picky about food and picked out carrots and coriander.


    Reaching out and touching her head, "don''t be picky about food. Just eat habits."


    Mi Youning has actually been listening to them.


    At this time, I knew that I couldn''t hide from her.


    She raised her head and ignored Yin Yuxuan''s persuasion.


    Because she was fooled in the end.


    Once before, she just didn''t eat coriander.


    As a result, he was coaxed and persuaded to eat.


    Don''t mention the taste.


    So at this time, MI Youning ignored the topic of Yin Yuxuan.


    She didn''t want to experience the unspeakable taste of coriander.


    Looking at Lu Ziqing''s gloating smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear big babies.


    It''s Monday. Today is the Dragon Boat Festival. Everyone is in good health. Don''t forget to eat zongzi.


    "Burp..." Huahua just ate a zongzi, ha ha~


    Babies don''t forget to vote monthly, there will be more.

 Chapter 634

    Mi Youning smiled and said, "no, we can get married anytime we want. Now it''s no problem to get a license."


    Lu Ziqing raised his eyebrows and looked at his friend.


    Sure enough, I saw my friend''s face happy.


    There was a happy expression on the face that remained unchanged for thousands of years.


    "Pa pa..."


    Lu Ziqing clapped his hands directly.


    "Not bad. How do you feel when Yuxuan hears this?"


    Yin Yuxuan stretched out his hand and held mi Youning in his arms.


    At this time, he had already forgotten the topic of persuading mi Youning not to be picky about food.


    "You can get the license now. The door hasn''t been closed yet. Let''s go."


    Mi Youning sees Yin Yuxuan pick up her coat and is ready to pull her to get the certificate.


    She couldn''t cry or laugh and pulled the man, "I''m only eighteen years old, and I''m not the legal age."


    Yin Yuxuan picked up his coat and took it in his hand. He heard this.


    He raised his eyebrows. "It''s a small matter. There won''t be any problem. Let''s go."


    Yin Yuxuan took mi Youning''s hand and stood up.


    Mi Youning glared at Lu Ziqing.


    It''s all this guy''s fault.


    Hemp egg!


    It''s okay. Why did you get angry with her.


    Yin Yuxuan takes mi Youning outside the office.


    Lu Ziqing looked up at Mi Youning and smiled proudly.


    This woman is out of tune - teach.


    Only in front of friends will you be honest.


    He has not forgotten when he first met mi Youning.


    He lost his pillow.


    He still remembers his hot - ness today.


    Jiang Chenxi saw Yin Yuxuan holding mi Youning and went to register and get the certificate.


    There was a look of envy in his eyes.


    Lu Ziqing watched Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning leave.


    Turning around, I saw Jiang Chenxi''s envious face.


    He walked up to him with a smile. "Why do you want to get married?"


    Turning around, he saw Lu Ziqing''s face, and Jiang Chenxi nodded excitedly.


    Seeing this, Lu Ziqing smiled and said, "OK, you can find a woman and get married at any time."


    This made Jiang Chenxi show an aggrieved expression.


    "Ziqing, you know I only like you. How can I marry other women."


    Lu Ziqing turned to ignore him.


    He had heard this many times and had been indifferent.


    No, it''s indifferent.


    This heart is still happy.


    After all, love words are spoken by people who like them. Everyone loves to hear them.


    Jiang Chenxi saw his appearance and ignored him. His expression was also very cold.


    He slowly approached Lu Ziqing.


    Rubbing his arm, "Ziqing, shall we get married?"


    Lu Ziqing opened the lunch box and glanced at him faintly.


    "The same sex marriage law is not supported in China."


    However, Lu Ziqing''s words brightened Jiang Chenxi''s eyes.


    "Domestic does not support, we can go abroad to register and get married."


    This is what he had planned for a long time.


    Lu Ziqing did not know that foreign countries can register for marriage.


    He picked up his chopsticks and tasted a dish with residual temperature.


    Then he looked at Jiang Chenxi, who was waiting for his answer.


    His expression became a little meaningful.


    He raised his chin and asked, "do you want to marry me?"


    Jiang Chenxi nodded. His actions were like a cat for money.


    Lu Ziqing smiled, "yes, but..."


    As soon as Jiang Chenxi reached out and planned to hold Lu Ziqing, he heard no more than two words.


    He waited for Lu Ziqing''s request.


    Even decide that no matter what requirements, it is most important to turn people into legitimate lovers first.


    "But you want me to press it back!"

 Chapter 635

    How did Lu Ziqing answer him at this time? His body was like floating in the sea.


    Let him out of control.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chenxi stopped.


    "Ziqing, tell me, do you want to marry me?"


    Lu Ziqing took a breath and looked at him speechless.


    When he looked at Jiang Chenxi, he clearly had a light of contempt.


    "Jiang Chenxi, you are shameless! It doesn''t count!"


    "Ha ha..." Jiang Chenxi smiled at the speech.


    He kissed Lu Ziqing''s lips and then leaned close to his ear.


    Whispered, "baby, we have plenty of time."


    Then


    Lu Ziqing was eaten and wiped clean in this office.


    Finally, he promised each other with tears.


    He promised that Jiang Chenxi would marry him and register abroad.


    Lu Ziqing met the rogue Jiang Chenxi, who will always suffer the most.


    He will lose.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Yin Yuxuan here don''t know their situation in the office.


    They are going to leave the hospital to register for marriage.


    However, when I came to the door of the hospital, I met a man.


    Because of this man, their plan for today failed.


    As soon as mi Youning and Yin Yuxuan walked out of the hospital, they saw the hospital ambulance driving to the door.


    The door was opened and the staff inside carried the people on the stretcher down.


    The time on the stretcher was a boy, the other party''s face was pale and foaming at the mouth.


    It''s like it''s going to die at any time.


    It looks very serious.


    Then the police car came.


    Several police officers came down from the car. They followed the staff carrying the stretcher.


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t know the boy on the stretcher. He took mi Youning''s hand and walked aside.


    However, MI Youning''s eyes saw that the boy on the stretcher didn''t move.


    Because she recognized who the boy was.


    The boy with pale face and convulsions was xiaze.


    And her own brother.


    Yin Yuxuan saw that MI Youning didn''t give way, and she looked directly at the people on the stretcher.


    The expression grew a little unhappy.


    He doesn''t like mi Youning''s eyes and looks at other men.


    Even if it was just a boy, he was very unhappy.


    "Let..."


    The staff soon came with a stretcher.


    Mi Youning just let him open his mouth.


    She watched the stretcher be carried to the hospital bed.


    They were pushed into the hospital again, and the police officers followed them in.


    Looking at the pomp, MI Youning turned and looked at the man around him.


    "That''s xiaze, my brother."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan understood.


    Why did she put her eyes on a stranger.


    "He seems to have taken - drugs."


    Yin Yuxuan''s words are very straightforward.


    Mi Youning also knows that she can see Xia Ze''s situation.


    It''s impossible to touch that thing when you think of the other party''s 16-year-old child.


    All that happened to this body before was also given by Xia Yuyan.


    This made mi Youning''s face look ugly.


    "Those policemen must have had an accident. What can you do to keep Xia Ze from being implicated?"


    Hearing mi Youning speak, Yin Yuxuan frowned.


    Thinking they were going to get the certificate, it''s now destroyed.


    His expression was a little unhappy.


    But the hand has taken out the mobile phone, "let me know first."


    Yin Yuxuan took out his mobile phone to make a call. The other took mi Youning''s hand and walked into the hospital again.


    They followed xiaze and walked in the direction pushed away.


    When they came to the emergency room, xiaze had been pushed for a while.


    The policeman at the door kept watch.

 Chapter 636

    When he got to the emergency room, Yin Yuxuan was still talking to someone.


    I heard what the phone said.


    He glanced at Mi Youning around him.


    Then he opened his mouth and said, "director Ma, the children at home are not sensible and will be well disciplined in the future. It''s best not to leave any record this time."


    What was said there soon.


    Yin Yuxuan''s expression couldn''t see anything.


    But he thanked him and said, "thank you, director Ma. Well, my father will come back in a while, OK, ok..."


    Yin Yuxuan hung up.


    Mi Youning already knows the result.


    From the conversation just now, she also heard some general.


    "Done?"


    "Well, I won''t leave any record this time. Let''s see what happens."


    Yin Yuxuan put his sight in the emergency room.


    Several police officers on one side saw the figures of MI Youning and Yin Yuxuan.


    They have been watching them.


    Seeing them waiting outside the emergency room, I knew they knew the children inside.


    One of them came and wanted to ask something.


    Just then the phone rang.


    The other party saw that it was an internal call and quickly answered it.


    Hearing the order from the other side, the man looked more at Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning.


    "Yes, OK, I understand!"


    The man hung up the phone, walked back and called his colleagues to leave.


    However, when they left, they looked at Mi Youning and Yin Yuxuan.


    Because just now, they received a call from the Bureau.


    Let''s put the matter aside for the time being.


    Considering the situation, someone is definitely running.


    This is not a big case, so I won''t care too much.


    If the case of killing - people - leaving - smuggling - trafficking - drugs will not be put on hold so easily.


    When those people left, MI Youning and Yin Yuxuan were waiting at the door.


    Thinking of Xia Ze''s current situation, MI Youning felt it necessary to talk to Xia''s mother.


    Mi Youning takes out her mobile phone and starts dialing Xia''s mother.


    Yin Yuxuan thought she cared about her family very much, so she held mi Youning in her arms and comforted her.


    After the phone was dialed, there was no answer from Xia''s mother.


    Mi Yuning hung up the phone until the man-made platform inside sounded.


    "Is the patient''s family here?"


    A nurse came out of the emergency room.


    "Is the patient''s family here?"


    Hearing the other party''s urging, MI Youning stepped forward, "is it the boy inside?"


    When the nurse saw mi Youning and Yin Yuxuan, they were well dressed and their momentum was not owned by ordinary people.


    The ugly face was taken away.


    "Now his condition is very bad. He has stomach bleeding and poison addiction. Now he has been sedated. Go through the hospitalization formalities."


    Mi Youning took the list from the nurse, and her lips closed tightly.


    Xia Yuyan did this to Xia Ze.


    This woman is really cruel.


    Xiaze somehow called her sister of more than ten years.


    Now it''s a shame to harm people like this.


    If it weren''t for her and Yin Yuxuan today, she happened to meet Xia Ze.


    The other party will be destroyed all his life.


    He is still a student. Where should he go in the future.


    Yin Yuxuan always hugs mi Youning.


    At this time, seeing her hanging her head, he reached out and took the documents in each other''s hands.


    "You wait now. I''ll go through the hospitalization formalities."


    Hearing the worried tone, MI Youning raised her head and shook her head at Yin Yuxuan.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go together."


    They went downstairs to check in.

 Chapter 637

    Xia Ze woke up slowly at night.


    But he was weak and even felt hungry, stomachache and headache.


    The feeling that he was paralyzed made him very negative.


    When he fainted, he didn''t think of anything.


    Because he''s at a party.


    He became addicted to drugs half a month ago.


    This is what he called his sister for more than ten years. Xia Yuyan secretly attacked him and let him encounter all this.


    He didn''t expect this.


    Even in the first few days, he was hooked by that thing, with a runny nose and tears.


    He didn''t know what was going on until Xia Yuyan took out the bag of white powder.


    Then he got out of control.


    Today is also a poison party.


    He fainted at the party.


    The feeling of dying set him free.


    Because he wanted to quit, but he couldn''t quit anyway.


    Haunting his nightmares.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, xiaze knew he was not dead.


    He''s still alive.


    The weakness of the body is the sequelae after each time.


    The feeling of being hollowed out often makes him very powerless.


    The surrounding environment let Xia Ze know that he was in the hospital.


    If you go to the hospital, your family must know.


    After all, it''s impossible for those people to take him to the hospital.


    Xia Ze thought well.


    When the group saw that he had fainted, they all dispersed.


    But they had a conscience and called 120.


    However, at 120, seeing Xia Ze''s situation, he chose to alarm.


    Looking at the empty ward, Xia Ze felt it difficult to sit up.


    There was a stillness in his eyes.


    Since Xia Yuyan let him eat poison - products by mistake, his heart has been cold.


    Why is that?


    Aren''t they brothers and sisters.


    What is the big hatred, what big resentment to do this step.


    It''s not that he hasn''t questioned.


    But in exchange for Xia Yuyan, you are a fool.


    Xiaze later thought he was stupid.


    If you were not stupid, how could you take the initiative to find Xia Yuyan that day.


    How could you tell her the problems between mom and dad.


    As a result, there is no peaceful day at home.


    Mom and dad have been going through divorce procedures.


    Xia''s company also has a crisis.


    He knows the panic in the company.


    But they are powerless, and they are entangled by drug addiction.


    When I woke up, I didn''t see anyone coming in.


    Xia Ze couldn''t help but put his eyes on the door of the ward.


    He thought in his heart, who would be the first to open the door.


    I thought about my mother, my father, and even Xia Yuyan.


    But when the door was pushed open for a long time, there was a woman he didn''t know.


    No, I can''t say I don''t know.


    The other party''s face made him very familiar.


    I am familiar with my mother''s face.


    He has seen his mother''s face for more than ten years.


    At this time, the woman who entered the ward had a face very similar to her mother.


    This made Xia Ze guess the identity of the other party.


    Mi Youning opens the door and walks into the ward alone.


    She was relieved to see that the people in the hospital bed had woken up.


    Step into the room and close the door.


    "Are you awake, hungry?"


    Xia Ze did not answer mi Youning''s question.


    His eyes looked straight at Mi Youning.


    Watch each other come until you come to him.


    Standing by the hospital bed where he was lying.


    Very close to him.


    "Are you early summer?"


    Xiaze finally spoke.


    But he directly asked a little abrupt words.

 Chapter 638

    Mi Youning didn''t care. She nodded calmly.


    "So you know me."


    She sat on the chair beside the hospital bed and looked at Xia Ze''s unnatural face.


    Seeing that the other party stopped talking, MI Youning asked.


    "Do you know how you got into the hospital?"


    This topic made Xia Ze''s face unnatural and stiff.


    He hung his head and stopped looking at Mi Youning.


    However, this move is simply hiding one''s ears.


    "Suck poison? Xia Yuyan is good at it."


    Very positive words.


    Hearing this, Xia Ze quickly raised his head.


    There was still a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    I don''t seem to understand why she knows so well.


    Mi Youning smiled at the curious eyes.


    She hugged Yue Xiong and leaned back on her seat. "Now that you know me, you should know my identity?"


    Xia Ze nodded and was reluctant.


    The pale face is still hanging. I won''t recognize your expression.


    Mi Youning felt funny about this.


    This is a child.


    "Xia Yuyan knew my identity and took me contaminated with drugs. I just quit recently."


    Hearing this, Xia Ze''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Don''t believe it?"


    Mi Youning stretched out his arm and let him see the wound on his arm.


    It''s all injected.


    "How could..."


    Xia Ze saw the arm and was blindfolded on the spot.


    Mi Youning put his arm away.


    She threw a bomb to shaze again.


    "Now I want to tell you some sad news. Dong Xia, your father, died today."


    Xiaze hasn''t come out of the blow yet.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, the whole person was stupid.


    "You''re kidding."


    Seeing the child in front of her, MI Youning took out her mobile phone.


    Show him the latest headlines.


    "Xia Yuyan sold the shares of Xia''s company. Xia Dong went to find her and was killed by a car."


    Xia Ze stretched out a trembling hand and took the mobile phone to browse the news.


    Tears ran down uncontrollably.


    The scene of the accident was mosaic.


    Dad was not killed by Xia Yuyan.


    It was done by fast-moving vehicles on the road.


    His hands were shaking badly.


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning knew he had been hit hard.


    Took the cell phone from him.


    "Now in your situation, I can''t help anything. I just hope you recover as soon as possible and get rid of drug addiction. You''re the only one in the Xia family."


    Xia Ze looks at Mi Youning with tears in his eyes. His eyes are sad and pathetic.


    However, MI Youning didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    Xia YuYan''s damage to Xia Ze is a heavy blow to Xia''s company.


    This is something she didn''t consider.


    Because she underestimated Xia YuYan''s cruelty.


    When Yin Yuxuan came in with dinner.


    I saw the scene of MI Youning and Xia Ze speechless to each other.


    Even if Yin Yuxuan walked into the ward, Xia Ze didn''t look at him.


    He was still in the heavy blow and didn''t come back.


    Yin Yuxuan puts dinner on the table and asks mi Youning to come over for dinner.


    Mi Youning glanced at Xia Ze and got up to Yin Yuxuan.


    She picked up Xia Ze''s dinner and walked to Xia Ze again.


    "Eat first, and then you have a hard battle to fight."


    Xia Ze raised his head and looked at Mi Youning.


    He didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    Mi Youning puts dinner at the table, shakes up her hospital bed and puts down the small table.


    "First you have to attend your father''s funeral, and then you have to fight the devil in your body."

 Chapter 639

    Xia Ze looked at the dinner put in front of him. He really had no appetite at all.


    Thinking of her father''s death, Xia Yuyan was the cause of it.


    He looked at Mi Youning with red eyes. "How''s mom?"


    Mi Youning sighed, "you eat first, and then we talk slowly."


    Xia Ze looked at the dinner in front of him and couldn''t eat it.


    Mi Youning saw this, "eat quickly. I''ll take you out of the hospital after eating."


    Finally, xiaze reluctantly ate a few mouthfuls.


    Yin Yuxuan sees mi Youning''s attention and is attracted by the little ghost in bed.


    He came forward and hugged people strongly to dinner.


    He''s upset today.


    I was going to register for marriage, but I didn''t expect to meet the kid of the Xia family.


    Next, when something happens to the Xia family, he has to arrange things over there.


    Although he is not in the company today, he is busier than working in the company.


    The Xia family has started, and some minority shareholders are restless.


    After Xia Dong''s death, the news was not blocked at all.


    Xia''s shares plummeted.


    Now, I don''t know what to do with the shares in Xia Dong''s hand.


    Before that, he had arranged for people from the company to come forward and buy the shares of Xia''s company.


    Up to now, it has really acquired 10% of the shares.


    Looking at the little woman eating next to her.


    Yin Yuxuan felt that no matter how much trouble, it was worth it for her.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Xia Ze went through the discharge procedure.


    The three went straight to Xia''s house.


    Xia''s house is brightly lit at this time, and many luxury cars are parked at the door.


    When Xia Ze saw his home, tears came down again.


    Mi Youning patted him on the shoulder, "be strong. Now mom doesn''t know your situation.


    Pay more attention later. If Xia Yuyan is here, don''t go against her. "


    "Why! She killed Dad!"


    Xia Ze''s anger this night finally broke out at the door of his house.


    Mi Youning stared into his eyes and said, "Xia Yuyan may have shares in your father''s life.


    You should hold your breath for the sake of the present situation and your mother¡°


    Xia Ze pursed his lips and thought for a while. Finally, he nodded reluctantly.


    After that, MI Youning turned and looked at Yin Yuxuan, "don''t go in. Your identity is inappropriate. The Xia family is in a mess now."


    "Can you do it alone?"


    Yin Yuxuan left the steering wheel with both hands.


    He turned to MI Youning with worry in his eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "why not? Can someone bully me?"


    Yin Yuxuan also knows that she is not a loser.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s head, approached her and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    "OK, I''m waiting for you. Call me if you need anything."


    "Well, I see."


    Mi Youning opens the door, gets off with Xia Ze and heads for summer.


    "Woo woo..."


    As soon as they entered the hall of the Xia family, MI Youning and Xia Ze saw the people standing in the hall.


    Even heard the exaggerated cry.


    That voice made mi Youning and Xia Ze very familiar.


    The two looked at each other.


    Xia Ze has hatred in his eyes, and MI Youning has sarcasm in his eyes.


    Because it was Xia Yuyan who cried.


    Walking into the center of the hall, everyone saw the emergence of MI Youning and Xia Ze.


    At the same time, sitting on the sofa, mother Xia, who looked haggard, also saw two children.


    Her eyes were red and she stood up and walked towards them.


    Xia''s mother came to MI Youning and Xia Ze and held them directly in her arms.

 Chapter 640

    "Xiaze, early summer, your father is gone."


    Xia''s mother had a calm expression before. At this time, seeing mi Youning and Xia Ze, she began to get out of control.


    Even if she blames her husband and hates his cruelty.


    But I never thought he would die.


    Even Xia Yuyan, the daughter of 18 years, became an indirect murderer.


    If the other party doesn''t sell the 5% shares, the husband won''t go to her.


    Finally, in the pulling room, he was killed by fast-moving vehicles.


    When Xia Ze heard his mother''s cry, his red eyes could no longer restrain his tears.


    "Mom! Mom..."


    Mi Youning broke away from Xia''s mother.


    She watched Xia''s mother cry with Xia Ze.


    Mi Youning looked at the people around him.


    Most of the people present were from Xia''s company.


    It was Xia Yuyan who stood by the sofa and forgot to cry.


    Mi Youning smiled sarcastically at Xia YuYan''s eyes.


    The latter immediately stood up, pointed to MI Youning and said, "what are you doing here?! the Xia family doesn''t welcome you!"


    Mi Youning looked at Xia YuYan''s anger and ignored it.


    However, Xia''s mother, who was still crying, was not happy when she heard Xia YuYan''s words.


    She doesn''t have to look back to know who Xia Yuyan is targeting.


    Comforting her son in her arms, Xia''s mother turned and looked coldly at Xia Yuyan.


    She really didn''t expect the child in front of her to be so cruel.


    Selling the shares of Xia''s company is forcing her and her husband to a dead end.


    Although it has only 5% of the shares, people have to pay attention to its importance.


    "Xia Yuyan, shut up!"


    Xia''s mother called out Xia YuYan''s name.


    "Do you deserve your father? If it weren''t for you, Lao Xia wouldn''t die!


    Early summer is my own daughter and Lao Xia''s child. It''s not your turn to decide this family! "


    Xia Yuyan saw that Xia''s mother spoke so mercilessly, and her face showed an expression of grievance.


    "Mom! She''s your daughter. What about me? I''m your daughter, too!"


    This made everyone sympathize with Xia Yuyan.


    Just because of her expression and helpless eyes, people deserve sympathy.


    "You... You..."


    Xia''s mother naturally saw it and looked around at Xia YuYan''s sympathetic eyes.


    She wanted to tell her identity.


    However, after all, she can''t be so cruel after raising a child for 18 years.


    Xia Yuyan caught her.


    "Mom, I know it''s my fault, but I''m not responsible for my father''s death.


    At that time, the car was driving so fast that I wanted to save my father. I wanted to... Wuwuwuwu... "


    At last, Xia Yuyan cried.


    I can''t cry myself, just like I can faint at any time.


    When Xia''s mother saw her like this, she had visual fatigue.


    Because this night, she has always been facing Xia Yuyan.


    Mi Youning looked coldly at Xia YuYan''s affectation.


    At this time, although the other party cried, he was not sad at all.


    Even she was watching the eyes of the people around her.


    The woman is acting. She is winning sympathy.


    Soon an elderly man with a beer belly stood up.


    He walked to Xia Yuyan and patted her on the head.


    She even took Xia YuYan''s body to her arms.


    Look at mother Xia''s face with disapproval.

 Chapter 641

    "Madam Xia, you''re wrong. We saw Yuyan grow up when we were young.


    She is also Lao Xia''s child. How can you break the child''s heart like this? "


    When the man finished, Xia Yuyan cried more wronged.


    Mi Youning knew each other''s identity when she stood up.


    This person is the shareholder who holds the highest share of Xia''s company in addition to Xia''s mother and father.


    Mother Xia frowned when she heard each other''s words.


    "Lao Wang, you don''t know anything about this..."


    Xia''s mother was interrupted before she finished her words.


    The Wang always frowned and said, "Madam Xia, I know that Lao Xia mentioned it to me.


    Yuyan is Lao Xia''s flesh and blood. There is no problem with her identity. "


    Hearing this, mother Xia''s face didn''t look good.


    "Lao Wang... You..."


    Mother Xia''s face was pale. She didn''t expect her husband to tell outsiders about this.


    Mi Youning sees Xia''s mother''s face pale, and she stands out.


    "Wang is always right. I don''t know your wife. Do you know you meddle in other people''s homes?"


    When President Wang heard mi Youning''s words, his expression became uncomfortable.


    However, his expression was somewhat contemptuous, "where''s the Yellow haired girl? What''s your mouth when adults talk!"


    Mi Youning smiled and walked to President Wang. The distance was very safe for each other.


    Mi Youning also hated president Wang in front of him, so he didn''t get too close.


    "Mr. Wang, you haven''t been busy enough recently."


    When President Wang heard mi Youning''s words again, his expression was suddenly bad.


    He thought he was just saying it casually.


    Now look at Mi Youning''s expression.


    And those penetrating eyes, it seems that the other party is not speaking casually.


    Mi Youning said with a smile, "your illegitimate son hasn''t caused you any trouble recently?


    Is your wife outside looking for a green hat to bring you? "


    Her voice was so low that no one could hear her except Xia Yuyan.


    President Wang''s face was very ugly as mi Youning said.


    It''s all his family business.


    I didn''t expect to be known by a yellow haired girl.


    Thinking of this, perhaps others may know that President Wang loosened his tie uneasily.


    He glanced at Mrs. Xia and then said, "Mrs. Xia, there are still things at home. I''ll leave first."


    President Wang pushed away Xia YuYan''s body and left the hall of Xia''s house quickly.


    Xia''s mother was confused, but she also knew that it had something to do with MI Youning.


    The people around are even more confused when they see this.


    Everyone''s eyes were on MI Youning.


    Mi Youning came to Xia''s mother very calmly against everyone''s eyes.


    "Mom, the senior is still waiting for me outside. I have to go first. I''ll come tomorrow and help with my father''s affairs."


    Seeing that MI Youning was leaving, Xia''s mother held her hand. "Don''t go tonight, early summer. Will you accompany her mother?"


    Looking at each other''s begging eyes, MI Youning hesitated.


    Why can''t Mother Xia see her hesitation.


    He said again, "in early summer, you and Zeer are the only ones left. Stay with your mother."


    Mi Youning looks at Xia Ze beside Xia''s mother.


    The other party''s physical condition is not good. It''s uncertain when it will happen.


    I thought that if Yin Yuxuan knew, she would stay tonight.


    I don''t know how ugly that face is.


    Then mi Youning looked at the people in the hall.


    She nodded softly.

 Chapter 642

    Mi Youning nodded gently, "OK, I''ll tell the senior."


    "OK, OK, go..."


    As soon as mother Xia heard her say to stay, she was excited and said three good words in a row.


    Xia Yuyan has been looking at Mi Youning with murderous eyes since President Wang left.


    That look can''t wait to delay mi Youning.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about Xia Yuyan at all.


    This woman is like a clown to her.


    She glanced at Xia Yuyan and left the hall.


    Xia Yuyan followed her footsteps and left.


    When mi Youning came out, Xia Yuyan followed.


    "Early summer! What do you want?"


    Mi Youning turns to look at Xia Yuyan behind her. Her expression is very innocent.


    "I didn''t want to do anything, but why did you hold on to me?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Xia YuYan''s face was extremely distorted.


    "You haven''t done well yet. You have come to Xia''s house now. Don''t you just want to enter Xia''s house!


    I tell you that in early summer, you can''t get my property. My father''s shares have been left to me. "


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, I know, I also know that you already have 35% of Xia''s company in your hands."


    Speaking of this, MI Youning''s expression suddenly changed, and her face was mocked.


    "Ah, and just now, if I didn''t stop you, you would probably own 40% of Xia''s company?


    President Wang is very covetous of you. It seems that you won''t lose your body in exchange for 5% of the shares. "


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Xia Yuyan was stabbed on her mind and refuted immediately.


    Mi Youning spread his hand, "then treat me as nonsense. Excuse me, Miss Xia, are you still busy?"


    This attitude made Xia Yuyan tremble with anger.


    Because mi Youning in front of her simply doesn''t enter oil and salt.


    What you tell her about this woman, the other party is a kind of attitude that doesn''t care about anything.


    Remember that the other party was not like this before.


    The woman is greedy for vanity, and even has greedy eyes.


    Seeing that she had nothing to say, MI Youning turned to Yin Yuxuan who had got off the bus.


    If the man knew she would stay, he didn''t know what to do.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned when he saw mi Youning appear.


    The cold face had a worried look.


    "Is she bothering you again?"


    Mi Youning walks to her.


    Yin Yuxuan held her in his arms and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Youning shook his head. "It''s all right. Today''s situation is special. I may stay. Go back first."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan''s face turned black.


    Bringing people to Xia''s house is the best of benevolence and righteousness. They even want to stay.


    It was unacceptable to him.


    So Yin Yuxuan held mi Youning in his arms.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    He simply refused.


    The little woman in her arms has no feelings for the Xia family at all.


    He could even feel the other party''s rejection of the Xia family.


    Mi Youning knew he would get this answer.


    So there was no accident on her face.


    Thinking of the price to pay, MI Youning''s face doesn''t look good.


    She leaned close to Yin Yuxuan''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Yin Yuxuan heard her words and had an amazing light in her eyes.


    However, it was just a moment and soon put it away.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    He stood firm and was not seduced by the terms offered by Mi Youning.

 Chapter 643

    The man in front of him was unmoved, which made mi Youning want to bite him.


    "I promise you to listen to you that day and let you have fun."


    The sound of gnashing his teeth came from MI Youning''s mouth.


    Yin Yuxuan held mi Youning''s waist, and the strength could not help but increase.


    This makes mi Youning feel that the other little brother has raised the flag.


    "OK, but you should keep in touch with me at any time and eat on time.


    If you are wronged, you should also tell me not to fight with others. If everything has me, I will vent my anger on you... "


    Mi Youning looks at the man in front of him, his face paralyzed with a beautiful face.


    With worried words in her mouth, she smiled.


    "Well, well, I know. Don''t worry. No one will bully me."


    However, Yin Yuxuan is still worried.


    Because the situation of the Xia family is a little complicated.


    Especially in the company, I''m afraid it will also involve Xia''s family.


    Seeing the worry on Yin Yuxuan''s face, it didn''t subside at all.


    Mi Youning leaned close to the corner of his lip and touched it gently.


    "Go back and drive carefully on the way."


    "Well, you go."


    Yin Yuxuan did not return to the car.


    He wants to see the little woman go back to Xia''s house with his own eyes.


    Mi Youning was released, and she turned and left.


    After taking a few steps and looking back, Yin Yuxuan''s slender figure stood there.


    Her eyes were gentle and worried.


    "Go back, it''s late at night."


    "Yes."


    Yin Yuxuan answered, but his body didn''t move.


    Mi Youning shakes her head and laughs. She turns back and quickly walks into the door of Xia''s house.


    Then turned around, Yin Yuxuan still stood in front of the car and looked at her.


    Mi Youning waved and walked directly into Xia''s house.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at her back and disappeared into his eyes.


    Then he turned to open the door, got in the car and started the car to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Dad Xia''s funeral is over.


    Mi Youning has been staying at Xia''s house these days.


    But she didn''t come back to Xia''s house.


    Because not yet.


    What the original owner desires is a warm family, not a complex family involving various interests.


    Xia Yuyan is very honest these days.


    But mi Youning knows that the other party has already started to contact president Wang.


    These two people are each other, all the way.


    However, Xia Yuyan accidentally got president Wang''s 5% share, so she can get Xia''s company.


    This is just wishful thinking.


    Because Yin''s group is also acquiring Xia''s shares.


    Now it has more than ten percent of the shares.


    So next, Xia Yuyan will enjoy her feast.


    Xia Ze''s body has had an attack these days.


    But mi Youning took him away from Xia''s house.


    I spent the most difficult stage outside.


    Then he went back to Xia''s house.


    Until today, father Xia''s funeral has finally been completed.


    Mi Youning wants to go, but Xia''s mother doesn''t stay much.


    Because the burden of the company fell on her shoulder for the time being.


    Although Xia Yuyan owns 35% of the shares.


    The legal person of this company is still Xia''s mother.


    Mi Youning wants to go, not alone.


    She also took xiaze away.


    When Yin Yuxuan came to pick up people, he saw Xia Ze following behind him. Don''t mention how dark his face was.


    Mi Youning takes Xia Ze into the car.


    Xia''s mother can''t take care of Xia Ze at all recently.


    I don''t even know Xia Ze''s physical condition.


    During this time, MI Youning can only take Xia Ze away.


    Think about what happened to her when she got rid of her drug addiction.


    This made her worry that Xia Ze would be alone.

 Chapter 644

    Yin Yuxuan didn''t say anything.


    He looked much better when he saw mi Youning get on the bus.


    "Senior, let''s go to Yunshui general hospital."


    "Uncle De, go to the hospital."


    "Yes, young master."


    Mi Youning looks at Yin Yuxuan''s face and emotions.


    After she said she went to the hospital, she was obviously better.


    Xia Ze looked at the home behind him.


    With determination in his eyes, he will give up the drug addiction.


    You will.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    "Well, how''s the man?"


    Mi Youning holds his mobile phone in his hand and sticks it to his ear.


    With her other hand, she picked up the fruit on the table and ate it.


    "People are not very sober, but they know what they do."


    When mi Youning heard the speech, a smile of schadenfreude came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Then, let''s use the means you wanted to use on me and enjoy it on Miss Xia."


    There''s a familiar male voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t mention the past, it''s ours."


    Mi Youning threw the grapes into his mouth and heard Hua Xian''s words.


    She smiled, "hahaha... Then, Hua Shao, enjoy your feast."


    Mi Youning hung up the phone and leaned back on the sofa.


    The expression is very pleasant.


    She contacted Hua Shao as early as after taking Xia Ze to the hospital.


    This man is reliable.


    Xia Yuyan thought that if she got the shares, she could get Xia''s company.


    However, Yin Yuxuan transferred the acquired shares in the hands of various shareholders to Xia''s mother''s name.


    Therefore, Xia''s mother has become the most powerful presence of Xia''s company.


    Xia Yuyan learned the news.


    The whole person was lost.


    She went to the bar to get drunk and got in touch with her former friends.


    Even if she doesn''t get the company, she won''t have to worry about food and drink in her life.


    Because she owns 35% of the company.


    It is Xia''s company, in addition to Xia''s mother, the second largest shareholder.


    Mi Youning contacted Hua Shao at this time.


    Let the other party take out the way Xia Yuyan treated her and treat Xia Yuyan.


    Now I finally see the results.


    Xia Yuyan has successfully played herself in.


    The other party had a slight addiction.


    Now it''s the same as xiaze.


    Even tonight, the other party will enjoy what happened to the original owner in the original plot.


    Having sex with different men.


    I don''t even know how many people will do it with her, and whether those people will be ill.


    Speaking of xiaze, the other party''s perseverance is also very strong.


    During this time, the body has improved significantly.


    At first, I also cried with a runny nose and tears.


    Want to free, want to poison, want to give up.


    However, half a month later, it finally survived.


    "Young master, you are back."


    While mi Youning was thinking about what had happened during this period, sister-in-law Liu''s voice remembered.


    She turned her head to the door.


    Sure enough, I saw Yin Yuxuan''s tall figure and his handsome face.


    "Senior student!"


    Mi Youning''s face showed a sweet smile.


    Yin Yuxuan turned to look at her and looked at the smiling face, with a gentle light in his eyes.


    The little woman in the family is his destination.


    Wherever he is, as long as he has the other side, he seems to have the world.


    That feeling, really happy.


    This is not an exaggeration.


    Because this is the most real feeling in Yin Yuxuan''s heart.


    He walked towards mi Youning with elegant steps, and a low and gentle voice sounded.


    "Primary school sister, do you miss me?"


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "No."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Do the babies want to flower? [narcissism]


    Huahua misses your monthly ticket... Hahaha


    There were a few monthly tickets yesterday. In order to make it better, the babies worked hard [clenched their fists]

 Chapter 645

    Because the man tossed her too hard last night.


    Now her waist still hurts.


    If it hadn''t been for last night, the other party would have tossed her too hard.


    Yin Yuxuan brought her into the company long ago today.


    Yin Yuxuan heard her angry words and sat beside her with a smile.


    Hold everyone in your arms.


    "But I miss you, bad thing."


    Yin Yuxuan seems to have opened some mode recently.


    The provocative words in that mouth are constantly exported.


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes in the dark.


    Or because last time, I promised to spend a good day with each other.


    As a result, Yin Yuxuan began to change from that day.


    Unlock a lot of postures, and even provocative techniques rise in a straight line.


    Feel the big hands with strength on the fart stock.


    Mi Youning''s face changed. "Yin Yuxuan, you''ve had enough! I haven''t slowed down yet."


    Seeing that the little woman in her arms was angry, Yin Yuxuan gently rubbed it twice.


    "Do you miss me, give you another chance and tell me."


    Mi Youning turned his eyes directly at Yin Yuxuan.


    "Think about it. Put me down."


    When he heard the answer he wanted to hear, Yin Yuxuan put the man down.


    But he didn''t let go of holding each other''s hand.


    "Ziqing married Chenxi."


    Mi Youning suddenly heard this and turned to Yin Yuxuan.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Today, just now."


    With that, Yin Yuxuan picked up the cell phone and turned out the information on the microblog.


    That''s Jiang Chenxi''s microblog.


    Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi are on the main road abroad.


    They hugged each other tightly, smiling brightly and holding a red book in their hands.


    That''s the marriage certificate.


    After tossing and turning for so long, they finally got together.


    Mi Youning looked at them with a bright face and couldn''t help smiling.


    Because she could see that the two were really in love.


    They look at each other''s eyes, and the feelings in their eyes are so deep.


    "Primary school sister, when shall we get married?"


    Mi Youning''s body was caught in Yin Yuxuan''s arms again.


    Hearing this, MI Youning knew that he had seen his good friend get married.


    The heart is ready to move.


    It was agreed to get the license before.


    But it was delayed by xiaze.


    "OK, anytime."


    Mi Youning said with a smile.


    Then he turned around and gave Yin Yuxuan a kiss.


    A kiss softened Yin Yuxuan''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan married mi Youning.


    When they were twenty-eight and twenty-four.


    Xia''s mother and Xia Ze are also Yin''s parents.


    A grand wedding ceremony was held in the presence of some relatives and friends.


    They are very happy. They have been very happy all their life.


    Yin Yuxuan is the person mi Youning is looking for.


    A man who can give the ring soul space colorful glass stones and bring changes.


    They spend their lives together until they grow old.


    Die together and leave the mission world.


    ¡­¡­


    Xia Yuyan is dead.


    She suddenly woke up one day and found that she was sore all over.


    That unspeakable place is like a leak.


    The leg was weak and felt broken.


    When she woke up and saw the scene, she knew what had happened.


    Then she began to fall.


    Deal with different men every day, and even spend money recklessly.


    Finally, he sold his shares.


    Later, she met a little white face who cheated her of all her money.


    Even resentment was suppressed by her for a long time and killed her.


    The body was in the room and it took half a month to be found.


    In this life, she will return cause and effect after all.

 Chapter 646

    Mi Youning opened his eyes again and entered the task world.


    Strange surroundings, headache and uncomfortable feeling.


    All this made her frown.


    "Miss, you''re awake!"


    Just as mi Youning opened his eyes, someone came up.


    Mi Youning looked at the woman who spoke with doubts in her eyes.


    "Miss, do you still have a headache? Are you hungry? Do you want to drink water?"


    Qin''s mother saw mi Youning wake up in the hospital bed with worried eyes.


    Even seeing the doubt in MI Youning''s eyes, she had no other reaction.


    It''s like it''s normal.


    Mi Youning did not accept the memory of the original owner, nor did he know the plot of the world.


    She did not act rashly.


    When Qin''s mother asked if she wanted to drink water, she nodded gently.


    Qin Ma didn''t know whether she was in pain, hungry or thirsty.


    "Miss, are you thirsty? Hungry? Or does the wound hurt?"


    Mi Youning opened her mouth and wanted to tell her that she was thirsty.


    However, when I was about to speak, my voice became uncomfortable.


    It''s like you can''t speak.


    "Drink... Thirsty..."


    The husky and coarse voice came out of MI Youning''s mouth.


    Qin''s mother heard that MI Youning spoke and her face was excited.


    "OK, OK, Qin Ma will pour you water now."


    Mi Youning sees that Qin Ma''s expression is wrong.


    She frowned, endured a headache and received the memory of the original owner.


    As those memories came into his mind, MI Youning''s face changed.


    When Qin''s mother poured a glass of water, MI Youning recovered her ignorant expression.


    "Drink water first, miss."


    Mi Youning raised her head and looked at Qin Ma with confused eyes.


    She took the water cup from Qin''s mother with both hands.


    This time mi Youning didn''t open his mouth. After taking the water cup, he hung his head and drank slowly.


    Qin''s mother saw her like this with pity in her eyes.


    "Miss, I''m sorry for your change, sir and madam. How sad it would be to know you were like this.


    Mr. Xiao has gone home and will be here in a minute. You can''t be too excited now that you are injured.


    In the future, Mrs. Qin and Mr. Xiao will always be with you... "


    Mi Youning listens to Qin Ma''s words and tears flow down uncontrollably.


    It''s not her mood.


    But the sadness of the original owner Mo Xiaoxiao affected her.


    Just entering this body, she hasn''t fully controlled it.


    This one has some physical problems.


    Mo Xiaoxiao, the Pearl of Mo''s group and the only heir.


    However, she had a car accident at school, and her IQ became like a child of several years old.


    Just six months ago, Mo Xiaoxiao got married.


    Marry Xiao Chen, the eldest young master of the Xiao family.


    There is something wrong with the Xiao''s company.


    The other party offered to go to Mo''s house.


    The Mo family is a top-level rich family in the city, and its assets are huge.


    With the support of the Mo family, the Xiao family''s company was brought back to life.


    But the Mo family put forward a condition.


    Xiao Mo''s two families married.


    The reason why the Mo family chose the Xiao family was not their family.


    But the Mo family is asking for the door.


    And the Mo family will always crush the Xiao family.


    They are not afraid that the Xiao family treats their daughter badly.


    So Mo and Xiao married.


    I thought it was the second young master of the Xiao family, but I didn''t expect it to be someone else.


    Mo Xiaoxiao married Xiao Chen, the eldest young master of the Xiao family who came back from abroad.


    Xiao Chen married Mo Xiaoxiao, who became the ruler of Xiao''s company.


    He is in charge of the company.


    In half a year, the company came back from the dead.


    However, the relationship between husband and wife is not close.

 Chapter 647

    Xiao Chen gave Mo Xiaoxiao due respect.


    But never touched her.


    Treat her like a child.


    Xiao Chen is now thirty, and the original master is only twenty.


    The sequelae of the car accident made her like a child.


    Xiao Chen knew her situation and didn''t dislike her.


    Give her due respect and even send someone to take good care of her everywhere.


    In the Xiao family''s mansion, the Mo family also arranged many people for her, just to take care of her alone.


    In the past six months, the original owner slowly got close to Xiao Chen.


    Even if she doesn''t know anything about men and women.


    But he always likes to get close to Xiao Chen and stick to each other.


    Although Xiao Chen is mo Xiaoxiao''s husband, she has never crossed the border with her.


    This alternative couple spent half a year together.


    In the Xiao family''s company, it slowly returned to the right track and even developed to a higher level.


    Something big happened to the Morse group.


    Just a few days ago, the chairman of Mohs group and his wife had an accident.


    Both died.


    Although the original Lord''s IQ is like a child.


    But she also knew that she would never see her parents again.


    She stopped pestering Xiao Chen and kept crying.


    Until I finish my father''s and mother''s funeral.


    Unfortunately, Mo Xiaoxiao had an accident again.


    She was pushed down the stairs.


    His head was broken and his legs were broken.


    "Miss, stop crying and have a word


    You can say anything. Don''t hold it in your heart. I know you''re uncomfortable. "


    Qin Ma saw mi Youning crying and hugged her in her arms.


    The tears in MI Youning''s eyes just couldn''t stop.


    Because the next thing happens.


    Her father and mother were killed.


    But she doesn''t know.


    After she was thrown downstairs, others thought she walked carelessly.


    Because of the death of my father and mother.


    And the original owner is a person who can''t take care of himself.


    She can''t explain all this at all.


    You can''t say it if you want to express it.


    After Mo Xiaoxiao recovered from his injury, he returned to the Xiao family mansion again.


    Then her life turned upside down.


    The Morse group was occupied by his uncle''s family.


    The Xiao family''s father also had some problems.


    After that, Xiao Chen and Mo Xiaoxiao had a car accident together.


    They died in the same way as their father and mother.


    When Mo Xiaoxiao died, he was in the hospital.


    She regained her consciousness.


    At the same time, I also saw the people who came to the hospital to visit her and Xiao Chen.


    My uncle''s family and the Xiao family.


    I knew it was just a conspiracy.


    "Miss, you''re here to say a word, come on..."


    The tears in MI Youning''s eyes slowly stopped.


    She is not the original owner now. She is no longer an IQ of only a few years old.


    Now the original owner''s uncle''s family has not obtained Mohs group.


    Want to change the tragic fate of the original owner, want to avenge Mo''s father and mother.


    She must now "recover" her mind.


    Mi Youning raised her head and looked into Qin Ma''s eyes. There was no more ignorance.


    Those eyes are very serious, rational and even sober.


    "Qin Ma, I don''t cry anymore. I''m just sad."


    Qin''s mother was relieved to see her make a noise.


    As long as you can talk, as long as you don''t ignore people.


    After all, miss''s body needs to communicate with people.


    At this time, Qin''s mother had not found the obvious changes in the people in front of her.


    She took mi Youning''s hand and promised, "it''s all right. Mother Qin will accompany you and Mr. Xiao will accompany you."


    "Well, thank you, Qin ma."

 Chapter 648

    This thank you finally let Qin Ma find something.


    She looked at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    His eyes are wide open and his mouth is slightly open.


    It seems that something incredible has happened.


    "Miss, you..."


    "Qin Ma, I''m ready."


    "Really!" Qin Ma stood up excitedly.


    She wanted to press the button to the hospital bed and call the doctor.


    However, MI Youning quickly grabbed her.


    "Qin Ma, keep it quiet."


    Qin Ma was puzzled in her eyes and looked at Mi Youning''s face with disapproval.


    Just when the two are deadlocked and MI Youning is ready to explain.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Xiao Chen opened the door with a heat preservation bucket and a lunch box in her hand.


    I saw mi Youning holding Qin Ma, and her expression changed a few times.


    He thought Mo Xiaoxiao would start to toss again.


    These two days, Mo Xiaoxiao has an uncertain temper and is always crying.


    Xiao Chen saw this scene and hurried into the ward.


    He came to the hospital bed.


    Put the things in his hand aside and open mi Youning''s sleeve.


    Let it loosen Qin Ma''s arm.


    "What happened to Xiao Xiao?"


    Mi Youning knew his identity when Xiao Chen entered the room.


    After all, this man is the husband of the original owner.


    Or someone who has lived with the original owner for half a year.


    Seeing the appearance of Xiao Chen, MI Youning''s face recovered its ignorance again.


    His eyes are also full of fuzzy things.


    There is no sign of reason and soberness.


    She stared at Xiao Chen and held Xiao Chen''s hand in the way of the original owner.


    Xiao Chen was going to loosen her hand, so mi Youning held it.


    This made him frown slightly.


    But he didn''t loosen it for the first time.


    Instead, reach out and press the button on the side to control the hospital bed higher.


    "Xiao Xiao is hungry. Have dinner first. Today there is your favorite spare ribs soup."


    While talking, Xiao Chen inadvertently separated from MI Youning''s hand.


    The action is natural and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Mi Youning looked at the action.


    Then he looked down at her empty hand.


    This man really has no interest in the original owner.


    It seems that the other party has a girlfriend abroad.


    When they got married, the other party specially flew back to attend their wedding.


    Thinking of the woman, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    "Xiao Xiao drank soup."


    Xiao Chen put the bowl in her hand on the table in front of MI Youning.


    Glanced at the soup on the hospital table.


    Mi Youning glanced at Qin ma.


    The other party is eager to talk and stop.


    However, seeing mi Youning looking over, Qin Ma stepped forward for the first time.


    She picked up the soup on the table. "Mr. Xiao, I''d better come. Miss, she''s a little unstable these two days."


    Although I don''t know what I want to do, miss.


    Qin Ma can only follow what mi Youning does at this time.


    Hearing Qin''s mother''s words, Xiao Chen nodded, got up and sat on the sofa not far away.


    He has been with Mo Xiaoxiao today.


    At noon, I went to the company and back to the Xiao family mansion.


    I hurried back.


    At this time, he took the company documents in his hand and looked seriously.


    The influence of Mohs group has spread to Xiao''s company.


    Things in the company are busy now.


    He can''t relax at all.


    When he was abroad, he had planned not to return home.


    But I didn''t expect that the company founded by my mother would be destroyed.


    He agreed to the request mentioned by his father and stepmother without hesitation.


    IELTS company, after all, is my mother''s hard work.

 Chapter 649

    While Xiao Chen was processing the company''s documents.


    Mi Youning also ate under the care of Qin ma.


    She glanced at them and didn''t pay attention to their Xiao Chen.


    Then he took a smartphone from the table.


    This is a simple mobile phone specially customized by Mo''s father and mother.


    Mi Youning pressed the screen of her mobile phone and ate the food that Qin Ma handed to her mouth.


    After editing the text messages in the good hands, MI Youning handed her mobile phone to Qin ma.


    Seeing Miss Qin''s action, mother Qin stopped.


    She took her cell phone and scanned it quickly.


    When she saw it for the first time, her eyes were still shocked.


    Read it again, this time very seriously.


    This time, Qin Ma couldn''t believe her eyes and even trembled all over.


    Seeing Qin''s mother like this, MI Youning immediately reached out and patted her hand.


    Qin Ma raised her head and MI Youning shook her head gently.


    Then she took her cell phone and edited the new information again.


    What mi Youning showed Qin''s mother just now was some doubts about the death of the original owner''s father and mother.


    The original owner''s parents were killed.


    Someone in the Morse group was restless and colluded with her uncle.


    Although Qin Ma doesn''t know, the internal affairs of Mohs group company.


    But when I saw the death of my husband and wife, I had such an inside story.


    As an old man of Mo family for decades, how can she not be angry.


    Mi Youning hands the newly edited short message to Qin Ma again.


    "Find the secretary next to Dad, Han Zhen.


    Let him leave with the important documents of the company and the will of the company''s safe.


    Find a place for him to wait for me. He will be in danger. Hurry! "


    Qin Ma saw this information and immediately stood up.


    "Qin ma?"


    Qin Ma''s action attracted Xiao Chen''s attention.


    He thought something had happened to Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Immediately got up and came this way.


    Hearing Xiao Chen''s voice, Qin Ma remembered that there was another person in the ward.


    Mi Youning looked at Qin Ma''s face and nodded to her gently.


    Qin Ma closed her eyes and put her mobile phone in her pocket.


    Then she turned and looked at Xiao Chen, "Mr. Xiao, I suddenly remembered some important things. I''m leaving now. Miss, please take care of me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen turned and looked at Mi Youning on the hospital bed.


    I saw the latter staring, innocent and confused eyes.


    The eyes that didn''t know the world gave Xiao Chen a headache.


    Because he doesn''t know how to get along with each other.


    Qin Ma is from the Mo family. She has been taking care of Mo Xiaoxiao since she married him.


    Now Qin''s mother suddenly wants to leave.


    This is the first time.


    Let him some don''t know how to do.


    Because he seems to have never been alone with Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Qin Ma didn''t care about Xiao Chen. At this time, all she could think about was what the young lady told her.


    Miss was very smart before the car accident.


    Qin Ma packed up her things, nodded to MI Youning and Xiao Chen, turned and left the ward.


    Xiao Chen looked at Qin Ma''s back and disappeared into the ward.


    He turned to look at the girl sitting on the hospital bed.


    Yes, girl.


    Because he is ten years older than each other.


    The girl in the hospital bed has clear and confused eyes.


    When I looked at him, there was a happy light in my eyes.


    Mi Youning looked at Xiao Chen with the original owner.


    At this time, she just acts according to what the original owner remembers.


    I don''t know at all. Although the original owner has a good feeling for Xiao Chen.


    But she is shy.


    Mi Youning is generous and without any shyness.

 Chapter 650

    Xiao Chen looked at Mi Youning with a deep thought at the bottom of her eyes.


    Without him, because the girl in front of me seems to be different.


    "Uncle, hug..."


    Just when Xiao Chen thought he wanted more, MI Youning''s next words made him completely bad.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao! Don''t call me uncle!"


    Xiao Chen''s face turned black when she heard the address again.


    Mi Youning smiled with a simple face, "Chen Chen, hug..."


    As like as two peas, she stretched out her arms and asked Xiao Chen to hold her arms.


    This made Xiao Chen''s previous feeling and some ideas swept away.


    He took a deep breath and said helplessly, "Xiao Xiao, you are already a big child. You can''t hug. Didn''t we agree?"


    Hearing this, MI Youning looked disappointed.


    She drew back her arms and hung her head as if she were unhappy.


    In fact, she knew that Xiao Chen would not hold her.


    Because this man refused the original owner, not once or twice.


    After all, no matter how low his IQ is, he is also a woman.


    Looking at the girl in the hospital bed with her head down and clothes unhappy.


    That appearance made Xiao Chen feel bad.


    It feels like a pitiful, abandoned pet.


    He reached out and wanted to touch each other''s head.


    However, just as he was about to meet mi Youning''s head, the hand stopped.


    Xiao Chen helplessly shook his head. What''s the matter with him.


    The change of mood made him feel strange.


    He bent down and put down the hospital bed.


    But he said, "Xiao Xiao has a good rest. I want to work. Tell me what you want."


    Mi Youning''s feet couldn''t move. She leaned against the bed and felt her body slowly flattened.


    Hearing Xiao Chen''s words, there was no response.


    This is the original owner. If she is unhappy, no one wants her to say a word.


    Mi Youning turned his back to Xiao Chen.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Chen smiled and turned away.


    He sat on the sofa in the ward and continued to look through the previous documents.


    In the quiet ward, MI Youning turned her back to Xiao Chen.


    She heard the sound of paper turning.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, she''s not really low IQ. She wants to play a giant baby.


    It still challenges her.


    Know that Xiao Chen won''t take the initiative to do anything.


    She closed her eyes.


    Mo''s father and mother died not long ago.


    Today''s Morse group has had a great wave movement.


    The internal situation of the company, once there is a slight error.


    It will be sent to the original owner''s uncle again.


    Now, she must prepare in advance.


    Mo Xinghua, the original owner''s uncle.


    This man is really crazy.


    In order to get Morse group, but not only hurt the original owner''s father and mother.


    Even Han''s secretary, Han Zhen, was killed.


    This Han Zhen is a key figure.


    He is a close confidant of Mo''s father and has a certain authority in Mo''s group.


    The original father entrusted Secretary Han with many things.


    Now, as long as we get Mo''s father''s will, there will be a lot of things to do next.


    Everything will be in time.


    After all, Mo Xinghua didn''t know at this time that Mo''s father made a will.


    I hope Qin Ma can find Han Zhen and get the will of the company''s safe.


    As for whether the company will recognize her, it depends on how many of these people are with little thought.


    Suddenly mi Youning''s face became a little ugly.


    She opened her eyes with a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 651

    Mi Youning can endure the pain in her leg.


    However, her physical problems have overwhelmed her now.


    Mi Youning turned her head and looked at Xiao Chen, who was sitting on the sofa with a serious expression.


    "Chen Chen..."


    Hearing this childish name, Xiao Chen didn''t look up, his expression rose a little helpless.


    He looked up at the girl lying in the hospital bed.


    "Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning sipped the corners of her mouth and clenched her teeth.


    Anyway, now she''s just a baby.


    Just a few years old.


    Mi Youning looked at Xiao Chen with an aggrieved expression, "Chen Chen, I want to pee..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen thought she wanted to talk to someone, or drink water, or want him to play with her.


    But I never thought it would be like this.


    Xiao Chen slowly stood up to MI Youning''s wronged expression.


    Instead of going to the hospital bed, he walked to the door of the hospital room.


    "Chen Chen, where are you going?"


    An anxious voice sounded from behind.


    Xiao Chen''s footsteps were a little unnatural.


    He quickly replied, "I''ll call a doctor and let someone take you."


    Mi Youning bit her teeth and looked at Xiao Chen''s back.


    Hemp egg! She wants to go now.


    "Chen Chen, hold me, I can''t hold it!"


    Xiao Chen turned her back to MI Youning and quickly walked to the door.


    "Chen Chen, I''m going to wet the bed, sobbing..."


    Hearing the urgent words, Xiao Chen closed her eyes.


    His face turned blue and strode to the hospital bed.


    He did not look at Mi Youning''s wronged face.


    Pick someone up and go straight to the bathroom.


    Mi Youning moved his body uneasily.


    Don''t mention Xiao Chen''s rigid embrace.


    As for her unspeakable discomfort, it also makes her uncomfortable.


    Xiao Chen didn''t notice mi Youning''s true expression at this moment.


    He kicked the bathroom away and walked in with someone in his arms.


    Looking at the toilet bucket, Xiao Chen looked down at the woman in her arms.


    Then he put people on it.


    "You solve it yourself. I''ll open the door and call me when you''re done."


    Xiao Chen put people down, left these words, turned and strode away.


    Mi Youning put one foot on the ground, and the other foot touched the ground falsely.


    Looking at Xiao Chen''s disappearing figure, she moved.


    I drank too much soup before.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning finished, she looked at her broken right leg.


    It''s not easy to get well without a hundred days.


    But next, she must attend the meeting of Morse group.


    Because she will be the only legal heir.


    The huge amount of assets of Mo''s father and mother makes many people miss.


    It''s not just the original owner''s uncle''s family.


    Even those relatives who have nothing to do with each other want to take a share.


    And the Xiao family, this family is not clean.


    The original owner was pushed down.


    As for who it is, that man is one who no one will doubt.


    The Xiao family only took away the power to take charge of the company when Xiao Chen was entangled by Mo Xiaoxiao in the hospital.


    Now it''s not only for Mo''s group, but also for Xiao Chen not to be elevated.


    Her leg is getting better.


    Mi Youning put his hand on his leg and began to work the power of his soul.


    This time she clearly felt the power of the soul.


    This made mi Youning breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as it works.


    Or she''ll have to give up the ghost.


    The task of the world is too urgent to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 652

    "Host, are you thinking of me?"


    Just when mi Youning used the power of his soul to heal his legs.


    Familiar voices rang out in my mind.


    Mi Youning was stunned and sneered.


    "Little soul, are you still alive?"


    "Host, I live well. How many times have you died?"


    Mi you thinks of the tasks in the world in recent years and looks a little unhappy.


    Although her permission is open.


    But she did a lot of things herself.


    "So, little soul, are you well now?"


    Listening to the tone of little soul, I was very happy. It seems that there is no big problem.


    However, the next word of giving up the soul made mi Youning pick his eyebrow.


    "No, I just woke up and found that you resented me deeply. I came to say hello."


    Mi Youning felt the pain in her leg and knew that the wound began to recover.


    Hearing this, MI Youning didn''t believe it.


    She raised her eyebrows. "Little soul, you won''t know my thoughts. Come on, is there something wrong?"


    It''s worthy of being an old partner. Jiehun turned his mouth secretly.


    "Host, is the power of your soul limited?"


    Mi Youning is still healing his leg injury with the power of his soul.


    At this time, when I heard the words of Jiehun, my face became serious.


    "How do you know?"


    "Host, follow me into the space first."


    After Jiehun said this, MI Youning had cured his leg injury.


    Although it still hurts a little, it''s much better than before.


    Mi Youning slowly stood up and moved twice.


    She walked a few steps.


    Good. You can walk normally.


    But some tingling, there are still some small sequelae.


    This is also to let the doctor check, can not cause too much sensation.


    After all, she broke her leg.


    Getting better so soon is bound to cause unnecessary impact.


    Thinking of giving up the soul, MI Youning sat on the toilet again.


    Her soul slowly separated from her body.


    Back in the soul ring space, MI Youning saw colorful glass stones at a glance.


    The light of colorful glazed stone shines a lot.


    The different colors seem to be slowly fixed in one place.


    Seeing this obvious change, MI Youning ignored the ring soul standing aside.


    She walked slowly towards the colorful glass stone.


    The closer she came, the more clearly she saw the pattern on the colorful glass stone.


    The colors are gathered at the bottom.


    There was a clear light.


    "What''s going on?"


    The ring soul hears the speech and floats to MI Youning''s side.


    "The world began to change in the last mission, which shows that you are further away from returning to the Xia Dynasty."


    Mi Youning heard about the Xia Dynasty at this time, although he still had feelings.


    After all, that''s her obsession.


    But at this time, MI Youning looked at the pattern at the bottom of the colorful glazed stone and frowned tightly.


    The pattern hasn''t been formed yet.


    But mi Youning obviously felt the familiarity of the pattern.


    Something flashed in my mind.


    Mi Youning wants to reach out and touch it.


    However, I think of the sequelae of this colorful glazed stone every time I encounter it.


    Mi Youning''s outstretched hand stopped.


    "Host, now you need a lot of soul power to warm up the jade."


    This remark diverted mi Youning''s attention.


    She turned and looked at the ring soul around her. "Before that, I couldn''t use the power of my soul because it was absorbed?"


    Mi Youning asked, pointing to the colorful glazed stone.


    Ring soul nodded.


    Mi Youning hears the speech and wants to strangle the soul at this time.

 Chapter 653

    She said why she felt that the power of the soul was getting weaker and weaker.


    The last task world is not even available.


    It was absorbed by this broken stone.


    That''s how many tasks she did to get the power of her soul.


    "Quit soul, tell me how much hatred and resentment you have against me?"


    I heard mi Youning''s question.


    Ring soul, the nihilistic soul body, slowly drifting away.


    "Host, this is also for your sake. If you want to go back as soon as possible, you must make the colorful glazed stone change a little faster."


    However, MI Youning just blew up the soul.


    Because she doesn''t know how the power of the soul is absorbed.


    "That means you make your own decisions? Huh?"


    Jiehun didn''t want to hide it from her.


    "Yes, all this is for the consideration of the host!"


    Resolute, unrepentant, very firm tone.


    Mi Youning sneered. Looking at the expression of Jie soul, he wanted to wring him away.


    "Little soul, we have been partners for so many years. Are you going to hurt me so much.


    Do you know how many sins I suffered in the last world without the power of soul! "


    Mi Youning still remembers the pain of detoxification in the last world.


    The ring soul floated around in the void, "host, you have to believe me. The temporary pain can be endured.


    If the colorful glazed stones do not change, we will continue to reincarnate for hundreds of generations. "


    Look at the fuzzy facial features of the ring soul.


    Mi Youning felt as if he couldn''t see his face better than before.


    Last time I could see that Jiehun''s eyes.


    Now I can''t see it.


    There are some conjectures in my heart.


    "Little soul, don''t you inject your own strength into this broken stone?"


    "Yes, now we need a lot of soul power."


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning became more angry.


    "Do you know how bad your soul body is? Even if it is an immortal body, the soul will never dissipate, it will not be so wasted as you!"


    Over the past ten thousand years, MI Youning has been surrounded by a ring soul.


    They support each other until now.


    Mi Youning knows the pain of being deprived of the power of the soul.


    That feeling is not like being taken away by ignorance without knowing it.


    Seeing that the ring soul didn''t speak, MI Youning turned and looked at the colorful glass stone.


    "Little soul, tell me honestly, what is the meaning of this broken stone? Is it worth doing?


    I warm it with the power of my soul because I want to return to the Xia Dynasty.


    What about you? Why did you do that? "


    Jiehun feels that MI Youning no longer cares about his deprivation of the power of the soul.


    This just slowly floated to her side.


    Hearing this, Jiehun didn''t open his mouth.


    But mi Youning understood


    If you can say it, Jiehun won''t hide it from her.


    Just like the taboo before.


    But at the thought of the pain of giving up the soul and suffering from the deprivation of the power of her own soul, MI Youning still felt bad.


    Because once she was in the world of cultivating immortals.


    He was deprived of the soul body and the power of the soul.


    That kind of pain is really unimaginable.


    All the criminal laws of the eighteen hell are almost comparable.


    Mi Youning''s eyebrows kept wrinkling at the thought of the power of soul before giving up the soul.


    "It needs a lot of soul power, but now after each world task, there are only those soul power."

 Chapter 654

    Of course, you know it.


    "That''s why I called you. Now you can see that the bottom of the colorful glazed stone has begun to take shape slowly.


    After that, we will need a lot of soul power, so we have to fight. "


    "Move?"


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked at Jiehun.


    "Yes, go to war."


    The tone of Jiehun at this time is serious and very serious.


    "The modern plane is not suitable for you for the time being. We need to enter the immortal plane and the ghost plane."


    Mi Youning understood as soon as he heard this.


    "Do you want to lose?"


    "Good."


    The tone of Jiehun was obviously cheerful.


    This reminds mi Youning that she once and now killed in the cultivation of immortality.


    Even the experience of killing without paying for your life.


    The most important aspect of cultivating immortals is killing people and seizing treasures.


    And demons, these creatures have souls.


    Even decent people have some well-dressed birds and animals.


    That''s a good idea.


    Whether decent or evil, there are always some groups that are scum like.


    "That''s a good idea."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Chen in the ward saw that time had passed so long.


    There was still no movement in the bathroom. He couldn''t help shouting tentatively.


    "Xiao Xiao, is Xiao Xiao ready?"


    To tell the truth, let Xiao Chen speak, he is still a little uncomfortable.


    It''s really the girl inside. It''s very embarrassing for him.


    First of all, the other party is a girl ten years younger than him.


    Or his nominal wife.


    He really never thought about living with each other all his life.


    Xiao Chen knew each other. She was not born with incomplete IQ.


    And the Mo family has been treating Mo Xiaoxiao.


    There has been a precedent for this condition. I don''t know when the patient is stimulated. Maybe it''s better.


    He can''t delay the girl.


    If you don''t love each other, how can you entangle with each other.


    But when they live in the same bedroom, they often look down and look up.


    Although he is divided into primary and secondary bedrooms, he always doesn''t know how to treat Mo Xiaoxiao.


    The dependence of the other party is only temporary for him.


    In the past six months, he has been estranged from each other.


    Now they have been together for half a year, longer than any day.


    Without hearing the response from the bathroom, Xiao Chen had doubts in her eyes.


    There can''t be an accident.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen couldn''t care about any reserve.


    Mo Xiaoxiao couldn''t take care of himself.


    It''s really hard to say whether something will happen.


    Xiao Chen hurried to the bathroom door.


    "Xiao Xiao, I''m coming in."


    He said hello and pushed the bathroom door open.


    However, seeing the scene inside, Xiao Chen was relieved, but she couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The girl sitting on the toilet leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Chen thought she was asleep.


    He walked past with a helpless expression.


    "Xiao Xiao, wake up. Don''t sleep here."


    Xiao Chen spoke as she walked.


    Mi Youning, who was in the spiritual space, heard the sound outside.


    Ring soul naturally heard, "go, I''ll enter the task world with you in the next world. Finish the task in this world first."


    Mi Youning nodded, "OK, I''ll withdraw first."


    After the words, her soul body slowly dissipated in the ring soul space.


    After MI Youning left, the ring soul floated to the colorful glazed stone.


    He needs to restore the power of his soul.


    In the next task, he must be.

 Chapter 655

    Xiao Chen walked to MI Youning and saw that she didn''t respond at all.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and trying to touch her.


    However, at this time, MI Youning returned to his body again.


    She opened her eyes, her expression was not adjusted, and quickly raised her head.


    The eyes were clear and rational, and the expression was solemn for a moment.


    However, Xiao Chen''s gentle face quickly recovered her ignorant look.


    "Chen Chen, you''re here."


    Then mi Youning stretched out his hand and wanted to hug.


    However, just now, MI Youning''s rapid action gave Xiao Chen a panoramic view.


    He looked strange.


    This is the girl in front of him, which brings him a sense of disobedience for the second time.


    The scene just now is clearly not owned by a person with low IQ.


    Xiao Chen looked at Mi Youning''s move to beg for a hug and remained silent.


    "Xiao Xiao, are you okay? Why did you sleep here?"


    He bent down and picked up mi Youning again.


    Xiao Chen didn''t forget that her leg was still hurt and she couldn''t walk.


    Mi Youning put his hand around his neck and said, "I''m sleepy."


    After that, Xiao Chen looked at her and said nothing more.


    However, the scene just now has deeply existed in his mind.


    Xiao Chen took mi Youning back to the hospital bed and covered her with a quilt.


    This time Xiao Chen did not leave in a hurry.


    But sitting in a seat by the bed.


    He picked up the apple and peeled it slowly with a fruit knife.


    "Xiao Xiao, do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    Xiao Chen''s casual question made mi Youning''s eyes reflect.


    This man is really sharp.


    It was just an instinctive reaction. It was discovered.


    "Chen Chen, I like you."


    Mi Youning suddenly asked Xiao Chen to look up.


    There was a gentle smile on his face.


    "I also like Xiao Xiao, very good."


    At this time, Xiao Chen was very sure that the girl in front of him was different.


    The other party used to look at him and would never be so aboveboard.


    Although straightforward, but always blush.


    However, in front of Mo Xiaoxiao, say I like you, as if I want to drink a glass of water.


    Xiao Chen put the pared apple into mi Youning''s hand.


    Mi Youning did this to Xiao Chen because this man was also the original owner''s persistence.


    The original Lord died with this man.


    This is someone she likes.


    In addition to helping Mo''s father and mother revenge.


    The original owner still wants to be with Xiao Chen.


    Change their original orbit.


    Mi Youning took the apple in his hand and bit it.


    The apple has a delicate smell and looks like it has a lot of water.


    Xiao Chen saw that MI Youning ate the fruit and stood up.


    He touched mi Youning''s head. "Xiaoxiao, be good. I''ll play with you after I deal with the documents."


    The latter nodded quickly.


    Then he stopped looking at Xiao Chen.


    Her casual behavior in her bones made a dark light flash in Xiao Chen''s eyes.


    When he turned around, his face was even more thoughtful.


    Mo Xiaoxiao is likely to recover.


    Although I haven''t been with each other for a long time.


    But he can also find the change of the girl from some details.


    I just don''t know why the other party wants to hide.


    Anyway, now he can only pretend not to know.


    Just look at what the other party wants to do next.


    Mi Youning ate the fruit and lay in bed in a daze.


    Thinking of talking with Jie soul, she closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 656

    Xiao Chen finished processing the company''s documents and looked up at the hospital bed.


    I saw the girl in bed, already asleep.


    However, Xiao Chen''s eyes changed when she saw mi Youning and the legs folded by the quilt.


    The injured legs must be very painful in this position.


    After all, the other party''s leg is broken. Even if it is connected well, it hurts.


    Xiao Chen''s reserved face showed some meditation.


    It''s strange. Today''s Mo Xiaoxiao doesn''t feel right for him.


    The other person''s behavior and words are different from the past.


    Especially the free and easy breath from the bones.


    Even if it is covered up again, there are traces.


    Xiao Chen rubbed the bridge of her nose and leaned against the sofa to close her eyes.


    Just then, the cell phone on the side rang.


    Xiao Chen picked up the mobile phone for the first time and pressed mute.


    Seeing the girl on the hospital bed, she was not awakened. Then she looked at her mobile phone.


    The caller ID is Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Chen picked up the phone and put it in her ear.


    "Xiao Chen, where are you? The company held an emergency meeting. Why aren''t you there!"


    Just as he answered the phone, Xiao Fu''s question rang out on the phone.


    Xiao Chen frowned when he heard the speech. He stood up and walked out of the ward.


    Close the door gently, then frown and say, "what meeting?"


    "There is something wrong with a project between the company and its partners today. Why don''t you know?"


    Hearing Xiao Fu''s words, Xiao Chen looked serious.


    Because everything in the company is on him for the time being.


    The daily itinerary will be sorted out by the Secretary around you.


    But the above didn''t explain the situation. Even if it happened temporarily, he didn''t receive any news.


    "I haven''t received any notice. Now I''m with Xiao Xiao in the hospital."


    Xiao Fu''s tone was still not very good after hearing his explanation.


    "Xiaoxiao is not inseparable from people. In order to accompany her, you leave the company aside, which makes the people of the company think!"


    Xiao Chen looked at the medical staff outside the ward and the people who came and went. He walked to the corridor.


    "Xiao Xiao is injured. She is in an unstable mood recently. I will solve the company''s problems as soon as possible."


    He also heard his father''s tone with blame.


    But I didn''t think deeply.


    In the past six months, the company''s affairs have been taken care of by him, which is pretty good.


    Now there is a problem with the partner, and he has not received any news.


    It was indeed his negligence.


    "Settle this matter as soon as possible! If you don''t have time, I think you''d better take a break!"


    Xiao Fu said this and hung up the phone.


    Xiao Chen looked at the hung up mobile phone, and her expression didn''t change much.


    Because his son, in the eyes of his father, really can''t compare with his brother.


    After his mother left, he could no longer feel warmth in the family.


    Otherwise, I won''t go to school abroad, and I won''t go to China all the year round.


    Because he doesn''t want to face all kinds of criticism from his father and all kinds of doting on his brother.


    It''s like he''s not his own, even more despised than the illegitimate son of a third party.


    After Xiao''s father hung up, Xiao Chen dialed his secretary.


    "President Xiao?"


    Hearing the noise over there, Xiao Chen went straight to the theme.


    "There is something wrong with the company and its partners. Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m not in the company. Your brother fought with someone today. Your father asked me to deal with it.


    The matter has not been solved yet. I''m really sorry. I''ll get to know the company as soon as possible. "


    Hearing the Secretary''s words, Xiao Chen''s expression changed a few times.

 Chapter 657

    Because from the Secretary''s words, he heard some problems.


    The Secretary beside him was ordered by his father.


    Xiao Xiaodong had a fight. Who can''t go? Why should he send his secretary.


    And why things happen so coincidentally.


    But today, problems have occurred in the projects of the company and its partners.


    Xiao Chen answered, asked him to deal with the matter, and hung up the phone.


    After he hung up, he called his confidants in the company.


    The phone went through, but no one answered.


    Then he called others, and so did all of them,


    Xiao Chen already knew something in her heart.


    His father can''t tolerate him.


    After the accident of Morse group, my father began to be impatient.


    Thinking of his father''s small means, Xiao Chen''s mouth aroused a meaningful smile.


    Now the people in the company can''t be contacted. They are likely to be watched.


    After all, it''s impossible for everyone not to answer the phone.


    In fact, he really has no big ideas about the company.


    When I was abroad, I heard that the company was in crisis and needed to marry the Mo family.


    And when his brother has someone he likes, he understands.


    IELTS company was founded by my mother.


    He can''t watch it go bankrupt.


    After returning home, his father and stepmother handed over the company to him.


    The company was really in a mess at that time.


    In his first month, he slept an average of two or three hours a day.


    It''s not that I didn''t refuse it.


    However, the family tried to persuade him and took over the mess.


    Now the company is about to start again, or even to a higher level.


    Mo Xiaoxiao was also injured when his father-in-law and mother-in-law had an accident.


    This is really a good opportunity.


    A good chance to clean him out of the company.


    Xiao Chen breathed deeply.


    There is a breath of depression in my heart, which is a kind of not coming or going.


    It makes him sick.


    What I refused at the beginning, now I wait for the ripe fruit.


    But kicked him away.


    This meaning is different.


    And that''s his family. Why doesn''t he feel sick.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Chen left the ward, MI Youning woke up.


    She was awakened by the sound of Xiao Chen answering the phone.


    Looking at the other side''s back, MI Youning is not ready to continue to sleep.


    It''s almost time for Qin Ma to come back.


    Mi Youning got up and reached for the water cup beside the table.


    She looked at her free right leg and smiled.


    If you guess right.


    Xiao''s father should have called Xiao Chen just now.


    The original owner was in hospital the next day.


    Something went wrong with the Xiao family''s company.


    That''s what Xiao Fu did together with his partners.


    The partner dissolved the cooperation between the two countries because of some problems.


    Even ask the IELTS company, that is, the Xiao family, to compensate for a sum of money.


    The two cooperation projects are still relatively profitable and have a lot of profits.


    However, Xiao''s father wants to step down Xiao Chen.


    He played such a trick with his partner, and finally the partner got the money.


    He kicked father Xiao away.


    The cooperation between the two countries really ended.


    IELTS really lost a sum of money, and even the project was delayed.


    After that, some people in the company criticized Xiao Chen.


    He didn''t deal with it at the first time, so he made the company lose a lot of money and offended the partners.


    At the shareholders'' meeting of the company, Xiao Fu attended and proposed.


    Let Xiao Chen put down the company temporarily and ask him to rest for a period of time.


    However, where is Xiao Chen so easy to go down.

 Chapter 658

    The two sides began to work harder.


    Until later, Xiao Chen had an accident with the original owner.


    There will be no follow-up.


    In fact, the Xiao family really can''t do anything.


    Because after Xiao Chen''s death, they didn''t manage the company well.


    The company went down slowly, and did not persist for many years, it really went bankrupt.


    Today is just the second day of the original owner''s hospitalization.


    Time is really a coincidence.


    It was these two days that the original owner''s uncle found Mo''s father and made a will.


    He had Han Zhen killed, Mo''s father''s secretary.


    He took his will from the safe, and then contacted the Attorney General of the company. They were in collusion.


    Hide it.


    Now the time when she arrives is still more favorable.


    I hope Qin Ma can find Han Zhen, take him away and get the will.


    Mi Youning finished drinking water. As soon as she put the water cup on the table, the door of the ward was opened.


    She thought Xiao Chen came back from answering the phone.


    Looking up, Qin Ma came with a man.


    The man looks ordinary and his face looks a little anxious.


    Mi Youning smiled as soon as she saw each other.


    "Uncle Han..."


    Han Zhen followed Qin MA in and looked at Mi Youning sitting on the hospital bed.


    The other party is putting the cup, and the action still maintains the extended position.


    I heard Qin''s mother say, miss, I''ve recovered my mind.


    He didn''t believe it at first.


    After all, in recent years, even invited from abroad, the best treatment team.


    I don''t see any improvement.


    Now when the company is in turmoil, Miss suddenly gets better.


    This makes Han Zhen hold a trace of doubt.


    He heard Qin''s mother say miss''s orders.


    But for the sake of safety, Han Zhen wants to meet Mo Xiaoxiao with Qin ma.


    Now when he walked into the ward, MI Youning''s first words excited Han Zhen.


    "Miss, are you really recovering? Are you all right?"


    Han Zhenyue passed Qin''s mother and strode to the hospital bed.


    At this time, he still held some documents and a notebook in his hand.


    Mi Youning looked at Han Zhen coming.


    She really didn''t expect the other party''s sudden visit.


    But it''s a matter of great importance. It''s really impossible for ordinary people to believe it.


    "Uncle Han, I''m fine, but there are still many doubts about my parents, so I asked Qin Ma to find you."


    Han Zhen hears the speech and sits beside the hospital bed. He hands the documents in his hand to MI Youning.


    "Miss, I have brought all the things I should bring. This is the will made by Mr. before he died."


    Mi Youning took the will and opened it.


    Seeing her name on it, she smiled with satisfaction.


    After that, Han Zhen turned on the computer and quickly tapped the keyboard with both hands.


    "Miss, this is all the assets owned by Mr. and Mrs. before they died.


    Some foreign industries are invisible, but it can be roughly estimated that they are about $80 billion.


    The domestic industry can be seen in the open. There are 126 real estate.


    There are thirteen villas and three manors, including the old houses in the city today.


    Now you are the legal heir of Morse group. As for other industries, you will take over all the industries touched by Morse group.


    The value of this cannot be estimated for the time being, because Mohs group has nearly 10 billion capital flows every day.


    There are other industries involved in Mohs group, such as catering, transportation and entertainment... "


    Mi Youning sat on the hospital bed and looked at the computer Han Zhen put in front of her.

 Chapter 659

    There are numerous records of the real estate used by Mo''s family and the company''s industry.


    It''s really too much.


    The Mo family is the top rich family in the city.


    In the whole country, it is ranked first.


    The Mo family, a famous family with a history of 100 years, is controlled by the business community and belongs to the leader of the big man level.


    They control all the interest chains and are above power.


    No one knows that the Mo family has other businesses abroad.


    Mo''s family has developed its business abroad in the hands of Mo''s father.


    Whether it''s overt or some shady business.


    Have been stable abroad.


    This is unknown to outsiders.


    In the past two years, the Mo family has been very low-key.


    Maybe it''s for Mo Xiaoxiao. She had a car accident and her IQ returned to how old she was.


    This incident caused great harm to Mo''s father and mother.


    They want to give Mo Xiaoxiao, a huge business empire.


    After half a year of marriage, they also saw Xiao Chen''s character.


    So when making a will, he took Xiao Chen with him.


    The will is made like this. After their death, if Mo Xiaoxiao and Xiao Chen are not divorced.


    Xiao Chen will own 5% of Morse group.


    There are also some real estate on the surface.


    However, there is no mo family, and the 5% stake is more eye-catching.


    Because it''s not measured by money at all.


    One percent of the shares of the Mo family are unmatched by the whole Xiao family.


    It can be imagined how generous this 5% stake is.


    But Mo''s father still has foresight.


    After Mo Xiaoxiao and Xiao Chen divorced, they got nothing.


    "Miss, now that your body has recovered, it''s up to you whether Mr. Xiao gets this 5% share."


    At this time, Han Zhen spoke these words.


    Mi Youning also understood the potential meaning.


    She looked up and smiled at Han Zhen, then looked at the door of the ward.


    The smile in his eyes deepened.


    "Uncle Han, just follow the will made by your father. You can contact the company''s lawyer team.


    The legal director of the company, this person can''t be used. He is unreliable. I will attend the shareholders'' meeting of the company these two days. "


    Han Zhen nodded, "OK, I''ll contact you. Do you have any other orders?"


    Mi Youning thought for a moment and handed the computer to Han Zhen.


    "Not yet. You should be careful about Mo Xinghua.


    He''s afraid he''ll trouble you. If he can, he''d better find a place to hide for two days. "


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Han Zhen smiled bitterly, "my wife is going to have a baby these days. I can''t go anywhere."


    Mi Youning frowns. She suddenly picks up her cell phone.


    "Then I''ll find some people to protect your personal safety. Mo Xinghua is making an idea for the company, and has won over many senior executives of the company."


    Why can''t Han Zhen know.


    After Mr. and his wife left, Mo Xinghua was Mr.''s brother.


    But quickly woo the top of the company.


    "This time we must prepare a comprehensive plan. Manager Mo''s heart is too big."


    Mi Youning smiled indifferently. "Don''t worry, these people have something to do. Although they belong to the grass, they are still easy to control and can''t turn any waves."


    While talking, MI Youning has dialed a strange phone.


    "Hello, who?"


    A rough voice sounded from the phone.


    Mi Youning, holding the will in his hand, listened to the voice on the phone and smiled twice.


    "Brother Hu, I''m Mr. Mo''s daughter, Mo Xiaoxiao."

 Chapter 660

    "Brother Hu, I''m Mr. Mo''s daughter, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    After MI Youning spoke, the phone fell into silence.


    "Miss Mo, is your body recovered?"


    After all, the original owner is Mohs group, the only apple in the eye of chairman Mohs.


    As long as it is a person with some identity, there is really no one who doesn''t know Mo Xiaoxiao''s situation.


    At this time, Zhang Hu heard mi Youning and enunciated so clearly that his voice didn''t fluctuate much.


    It''s like just stating the facts.


    As the boss of the Green Gang, Zhang Hu was obviously calm.


    But mi Youning has something to do with him. How can he beat around the bush with him.


    "Brother Hu, regarding the cooperation between you and my father, on behalf of Mohs group, I will continue to maintain our cooperation.


    But now I have something to ask you. I want to borrow some people from brother Hu. "


    Zhang Hu is sitting at the headquarters of the Green Gang.


    His posture hasn''t changed since he answered the phone.


    He leaned back on his office chair with a cigar in his hand.


    However, hearing mi Youning''s words, he immediately looked solemn.


    He put his cigar aside and sat up straight.


    "Miss Mo, do you know what cooperation our youth gang has with Morse group? Don''t say something too early.


    If Miss Mo wants to borrow some people to show my friendship with Chairman Mo, I''ll send them to you now.


    There is no need for Miss Mo to use any conditions. After all, it was all my previous cooperation with Chairman mo. "


    Mi Youning smiled, "ha ha... Brother Hu is really cautious."


    "No way. It''s not easy to make a living these days. I have to be careful because my brothers have a meal."


    Hearing Zhang Hu''s outspoken words, MI Youning was completely relieved.


    Dealing with such people is always better than those wolves who seem well-dressed but actually can''t feed enough.


    She knew that Zhang Hu was testing her at this time.


    The other party didn''t believe that she knew the cooperation between Mo''s father and the Green Gang.


    Mi Youning put away his will and put it beside him.


    She opened the door and said, "brother tiger, people don''t talk secretly. All my father''s business will be handed over to me later.


    The Edwards family has a batch of goods to arrive recently, which Dad promised you before he died.


    What''s the truth? When we see the goods, we''ll discuss our next cooperation. "


    "Bang..."


    Just after MI Youning said this, he heard a sound from the phone.


    It seems that something fell to the ground.


    When Zhang Hu heard that MI Youning spoke of the Edward family, he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Miss Mo, can you really be the Lord?"


    His voice was a little excited.


    The Edward family is the American Army - Fire world.


    The cooperation he talked about with Chairman mo of Mohs group is also military fire.


    At this time, hearing what mi Youning said, how could he not be excited.


    This is not a relationship that ordinary people can find.


    And the army fire was given to them by Chairman Mo free of charge.


    Just for some mutually beneficial cooperation between them.


    Now Morse group has come to this step, and no one knows the difficulties and dangers.


    The Green Gang has been supported by the Mo family in recent years.


    Just because they are escorted by the Green Gang to solve the dirty people in the dark.


    At the same time, the Green Gang also slowly began to expand its power.


    They are mutually beneficial and even independent of each other.


    Because chairman Mo never wanted to control the power of the Green Gang.

 Chapter 661

    Nowadays, he is still the master of the youth gang, and even its development is getting better and better.


    In the surrounding cities, the Green Gang has certain power.


    Until a few days ago, after the accident between Chairman Mo and his wife.


    The weapons of the Green Gang are out of supply, and some people are ready to move.


    Although there is no contact with Mohs group.


    However, there are some things to be done. After all, there is no airtight wall.


    Mi Youning heard brother Hu''s excited voice and smiled.


    "Of course, after all, there will be long-term cooperation in the future. I don''t have to lie to you."


    However, how can brother Hu not doubt it.


    After all, it is rumored that the Pearl of Morse group has had an accident for several years.


    Never improved, even with the best medical team.


    Now the other party is awake.


    Even mentioned some shady businesses.


    Zhang Hu should doubt it anyway.


    Even now, he didn''t believe it 100%.


    "Miss Mo said she wanted several people, but what trouble did she encounter?"


    Most of Zhang Hu''s heart believed that the rest was his chance.


    "Yes, Secretary Han next to my father. I want brother Hu to send several people to protect his personal safety."


    "No problem. I''ll send someone over now. Miss Mo, give me the address."


    Mi Youning told him to wait at the gate of the hospital.


    After the conversation, both hung up.


    Mi Youning didn''t ask if Zhang Hu knew Han Zhen.


    Because when people like Zhang Hu cooperate with Mohs group.


    It must have made it clear that the people around Mo''s father have been inquired about.


    Especially Han Zhen, as a confidant around Mo''s father.


    "Uncle Han, you should be more careful in the next few days."


    Han Zhen heard what mi Youning said from beginning to end.


    At this time, he looked at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    "Little... Miss, will you be used by the people of the Green Gang in turn?"


    Although I don''t know how she knows, the cooperation between the Green Gang and Mr.


    But at this time, Han Zhen doubted that she would not suffer a loss.


    Mi Youning smiled calmly.


    "No, uncle Han, don''t worry. I haven''t been used yet."


    However, Han Zhen was still worried, "but..."


    Mi Youning doesn''t like being repeatedly refuted.


    "Uncle Han, I know what I''m doing. I won''t do anything I''m not sure of.


    Now we have no time to waste. There are still many doubts about mom and dad''s death.


    There are some things we can''t do at all. We can only come to the Green Gang to investigate secretly.


    Now your safety is more important. Mo Xinghua is an animal. What means can he get out for some interests. "


    At this moment, Han Zhen seemed to see Mr. mi Youning''s shadow.


    The unquestionable tone and the rational analysis made him speechless.


    "OK, I see. What can I do for you? Miss, call me back."


    "Well, you go."


    Mi Youning does not deny Han Zhen face, but also knows that the other party cares about her.


    The original owner is only a 20-year-old girl.


    Some things must be tough. Only in this way can the people around us be stable.


    Even Han Zhen, the other party can''t convince her.


    Now all she has to do is show her strong side.


    Use her means to stabilize the people around her.


    Han Zhen got up and left.


    Mi Youning left his will and notebook.

 Chapter 662

    Because then she has to know something for herself.


    Han Zhen pushed open the door of the sick room, and Qin''s mother saw him off in the back.


    However, the moment the door was pushed open, they saw Xiao Chen standing at the door.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    Han Zhen spoke respectfully.


    After all, this lady''s husband has to be respectful.


    Qin Ma''s face changed in the back.


    At this time, she had forgotten the existence of Xiao Chen.


    "Mr. Xiao, when did you come back?"


    Xiao Chen that peeped out a gentle smile, "just arrived, Secretary Han, this is to visit Xiao Xiao?"


    Han Zhen also felt that Qin Ma''s tone was unnatural.


    He nodded. "Well, let''s see how the young lady is. Mr. Xiao is tired these days."


    Xiao Chen stepped aside. "Xiao Xiao is very good and won''t worry too much."


    Han Zhen showed a decent smile. He couldn''t say anything about it.


    "Mr. Xiao, go in. I''ll go first."


    "Secretary Han, go slowly."


    Qin Ma glanced at Xiao Chen, followed Han Zhen''s footsteps and left.


    Looking at the back of the two people leaving, the smile on Xiao Chen''s face slowly disappeared.


    He heard everything in the ward before.


    Including mi Youning''s last words.


    This girl has such a strong side.


    It''s really unimaginable.


    In the past, the girl who always had to hug and couldn''t take care of herself.


    How to talk about some dangerous topics with the largest gang in the city.


    Edward family?


    Xiao Chen shook his head. He felt old.


    A girl dared to cooperate with the army fire family.


    The Edwards are in America.


    And his university was completed in the United States.


    He has been in the United States for so many years, and... How can he not know the power of this family.


    At this time, Xiao Chen wanted to know what kind of face the girl in the ward would show when she saw him.


    After regaining their senses, the marriage between them has come to an end.


    Xiao Chen turned and walked into the ward.


    Mi Youning stared at the door of the ward.


    She heard Qin''s mother before.


    Know that Xiao Chen is standing outside the door.


    Although I knew it before, I didn''t expect Xiao Chen to leave.


    In this way, Qin''s mother collided with Han Zhen.


    "Chen Chen, you''re back!"


    Mi Youning''s eyes widened, showing a happy, ignorant and silly expression.


    Xiao Chen listened to this again, the same address as before.


    His head hurts a little.


    Mo Xiaoxiao has recovered. At this time, he calls out his name in this innocent tone.


    Make him a little unacceptable.


    "Speak well!"


    Xiao Chen''s tone increased a bit.


    The ignorance in MI Youning''s eyes was instantly replaced by a smile.


    She stretched out her arms to the coming Xiao Chen.


    "Chen Chen, want to hug..."


    Xiao Chen went to the hospital bed and saw the smile in MI Youning''s eyes.


    At the same time, I watched her beg for a hug.


    The woman is playing dumb.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen bent down for the first time.


    He gently hugged mi Youning in his arms.


    However, he whispered, "Congratulations, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    Mi Youning didn''t expect that Xiao Chen really hugged her.


    But at this time, she was not hypocritical and put her arms around each other''s neck.


    This man is the goal of the original owner.


    At the same time, let her have no aversion, which makes it easier for her to accept.


    I heard Xiao Chen''s congratulations.


    She asked innocently, "Chen Chen, what are you talking about? How can I not understand."


    Xiao Chen loosened mi Youning''s body and looked at her with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My grades are not stable these two days.


    Is there anyone who keeps flowers and asks Bo for a reward?

 Chapter 663

    "Mo Xiaoxiao, don''t you really know?"


    Mi Youning shook her head, but the smile in her eyes deepened.


    "Chen Chen, I can''t understand you. It''s so complicated and difficult to understand."


    Xiao Chen heard that she shouted Chen Chen again, and her face showed some depression.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, let''s discuss. Don''t call me Chenchen in the future. I''m ten years older than you!"


    Mi Youning lifts his quilt and plans to stand up.


    Because she''s going back to Xiao''s house next.


    Find out the messenger of the Lord who broke the leg of the original Lord.


    Hearing Xiao Chen''s helpless and unhappy tone, MI Youning tilted her head.


    She looked at Xiao Chen and said, "shall I call you uncle later?"


    Uncle, uncle again.


    Xiao Chen felt that at this time, he could not communicate with the girl in front of him.


    They clearly have a generation gap.


    He sat where Han Zhen sat before, stared at Mi Youning and said, "Mo Xiaoxiao, what do you want to do?"


    Mi Youning did not answer the question.


    But from the hospital bed, slowly down.


    Her legs are ready.


    But then he limped two steps.


    Xiao Chen sat on the chair and looked at the scene and picked her eyebrows.


    "Uncle, my legs are well. I want to go home. It''s very uncomfortable here."


    That''s what she wants to do now.


    Xiao Chen stared into mi Youning''s eyes.


    At this time, he didn''t know what Mo Xiaoxiao wanted to do, so his work was in vain.


    The other party just wants to pretend to be stupid.


    Even if he knew what had happened, he still pretended to be stupid to the end.


    At this time, I have to propose to go back to the Xiao family''s mansion.


    "OK, go home, but with the consent of the doctor."


    Xiao Chen got up and left the ward to call a doctor.


    When I left, I happened to meet Qin''s mother who came back from the door.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    Xiao Chen nodded and strode away.


    Qin Ma immediately returned to the ward.


    "Miss, Mr. Xiao didn''t treat you well, did he?"


    Mi Youning looked at Qin''s mother who was circling around her, showing a helpless expression.


    "Qin Ma, you think too much. Xiao Chen won''t do anything to me."


    Qin Ma was still worried, "Miss, have you confessed to Mr. Xiao?"


    Mi Youning turns and limps to the hospital bed.


    "Miss, can you stand up?"


    Qin Ma patronized before and worried about Xiao Chen.


    At this time, I found mi Youning coming down from the hospital bed.


    Mi Youning returned to the hospital bed and sat down. "Mom Qin, pack up. We''re going back to Xiao''s house."


    Qin Ma stared straight at Mi Youning''s leg.


    "Miss, is there nothing wrong with your leg?"


    "It''s all right. Mom Qin, pack up your things. You''ll be busy in the next few days."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao family mansion.


    The car driven by Xiao Chen slowly drove to the Xiao family''s mansion.


    Mi Youning and Qin Ma sit in the back seat.


    Xiao Chen called a doctor before.


    The doctor showed a very strange expression when he found that MI Youning could stand up.


    After another inspection.


    I found that the leg wound healed so quickly. Although there were still small cracks, I could be discharged from the hospital.


    The professor of surgery was shocked by this.


    Or Xiao Chen solved the matter.


    The doctors said they could leave the hospital.


    Naturally, he had no reason to stop.


    Stop the car and Qin Ma gets off first.


    She went to MI Youning, opened the door and helped people out herself.


    "Slow down, miss."


    Mi Youning got off the bus slowly. Even if his legs didn''t hurt, he had to look inconvenient.


    After getting off the bus, Xiao Chen looked at Qin Ma and MI Youning.


    His footsteps came this way.


    "Qin Ma, I''ll come."

 Chapter 664

    Qin Ma glanced at Xiao Chen and put mi Youning in his hand.


    "Why are you back!"


    Just when Xiao Chen took mi Youning''s hand.


    Not far away came the voice of questioning.


    Xiao Chen''s expression did not change. She held mi Youning and put her body weight on herself.


    Mi Youning raised his head and looked at the source of the sound.


    I saw a woman standing at the door.


    The other party''s figure is good, but the other party''s face can still see that he is not young.


    No matter how much maintenance, it can''t stop the change of years.


    Xiao Chen held mi Youning and walked to the door.


    Qin Li saw that Xiao Chen ignored her at all, and her expression became unhappy.


    Now Mo Xiaoxiao has no dependence.


    IELTS is about to take it back from Xiao Chen.


    How could she continue to endure the grievances she has suffered in the past six months.


    "Xiao Chen, I''m talking to you!"


    Holding mi Youning to Xiao Chen at the door, he looked up at Qin Li.


    "Xiao Xiao''s health is OK. The doctor said he could be discharged."


    Qin Li looks at Mi Youning with displeasure.


    "If you are in poor health, lie down in the hospital. No one will serve you at home."


    Mi Youning immediately broke away from Xiao Chen''s hand and hid behind Qin Li.


    Then she showed her head, looked at Qin Li timidly and said, "bad man!"


    After listening, Qin Li narrowed her eyes, "what are you talking about?"


    "Bad guys! Bad guys!"


    Mi Youning said it twice this time. Her expression was like the original owner. She looked silly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you fool!"


    "Aunt Qin, Xiao Xiao is my wife. Please respect your tone."


    Just after Qin Li''s nonsense fell, Xiao Chen looked unhappy.


    The two sides confronted each other.


    Qin Li wore a sneer, "Xiao Chen, do you think she was still at the beginning..."


    "What are you arguing about!"


    Father Xiao''s slightly dignified voice sounded at this time.


    When Qin Li heard Xiao''s father''s voice, her disdain and arrogance instantly took back.


    She smiled and turned to look at Xiao Fu.


    "I''m going in now. Don''t you ask Xiaoxiao how she is."


    Xiao Fu''s expression was not happy. He glanced at Xiao Chen and MI Youning faintly.


    "Back."


    Xiao Chen nodded to Xiao''s father, "I''ll take Xiao Xiao upstairs first."


    He held mi Youning over Xiao Fu and Qin Li.


    Mi Youning glanced at Xiao Fu.


    This man looks a bit like Xiao Chen.


    But I''m old and don''t look well.


    It can be seen from a person''s face that he is not in good health.


    Mi Youning crosses Xiao Fu and Qin Li.


    As she passed Qin Li, her body shrank.


    The expression and action seemed to be afraid of Qin Li.


    The latter sneered at her appearance.


    Xiao Chen and MI Youning enter the hall, go upstairs and go back to the room. Xiao Fu and Qin Li also come to the hall.


    Returning to the room between the original owner and Xiao Chen, MI Youning left Xiao Chen''s help.


    Although they live together, they sleep in separate rooms.


    The room has two bedrooms. Mi Youning lives in the master bedroom.


    She sat by the bed and looked at the clothes around her.


    "Go wash and rest first. I''ll go downstairs to find my father."


    "OK, Chen Chen, go and return quickly."


    Hearing this Chen Chen again, Xiao Chen didn''t expect her to correct it.


    All he can do now is ignore the name.


    Just look at what Mo Xiaoxiao wants to do.


    Back home, but also so disguised.


    There must be a reason for this.


    Thinking of Qin Li, Xiao Chen thought deeply.

 Chapter 665

    When he was downstairs, Mo Xiaoxiao criticized Qin Li.


    This made Xiao Chen feel the disgust of the girls around him.


    That''s for Qin Li.


    I don''t know what happened.


    Xiao Chen turned and left the room.


    Qin Ma then walked into the bedroom.


    "Miss, Secretary Han called.


    It is said that tomorrow Mo Xinghua will let all shareholders of Mo group go to the company and hold a shareholders'' meeting. "


    Mi Youning put away her eyes and looked at the room. Hearing Qin Ma''s words, she looked thoughtful.


    "I see. Tell Secretary Han that I will be there tomorrow."


    "OK, miss, do you want to rest? I''ll give you a hot bath..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Chen went downstairs, she saw Xiao Fu in the sofa in the hall.


    The other party''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Father."


    Even if the father and son had bad feelings, Xiao Chen would shout his father''s at this time.


    After all, this man is related to him by blood.


    "How did you take Mo Xiaoxiao home?"


    The questioning of Xiao''s father made Xiao Chen show a faint smile.


    "Father, Xiaoxiao is my wife. She is much better.


    If you don''t come back, do you still have to be outside? "


    Xiao''s father has his own selfishness. At this time, he hears Xiao Chen''s retort.


    Immediately the expression looked ugly, "is this your attitude to talk to me!"


    Xiao Chen ignored Xiao''s father''s anger.


    He sat opposite Xiao Fu.


    "Is father going to drive me and Xiaoxiao out of the house?"


    "I didn''t say that. It''s your attitude."


    Xiao Chen nodded when he heard that Xiao''s father was unreasonable.


    "Well, my father asked my secretary to wipe Xiao Xiaodong''s fart today.


    I didn''t know for the first time that there were problems in the projects of the company and its partners.


    Don''t you need to explain this to me, father? "


    Father Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at his son sitting opposite.


    He never liked the son.


    Just as rigid as his mother.


    Even made him feel pressure.


    He was still a poor boy at the beginning, since he was with Xiao Chen''s mother.


    When the tide rises, the identity changes immediately.


    He began to step into the upper class and contact with people with status and status.


    But Xiao Chen''s mother brought him great pressure.


    Just like the momentum on Xiao Chen at this time.


    Especially the other side''s eyes that look like a smile and see him through.


    "Xiao Chen! I''m your father. I don''t need to explain to you.


    Xiaodong is also your brother. If something happens to him, you have the responsibility to help. "


    "When my father asks me what else to do in the future, please let me know. I don''t know what happened in the company today, and I don''t want to investigate.


    I will give instructions in the future. No one will listen to you without my consent.


    I will go back to the company tomorrow. IELTS is my mother''s hard work after all. I won''t let it go wrong. "


    Xiao Chen then stood up and looked down at Xiao Fu.


    He''s waiting, waiting for an answer.


    A promise from father Xiao.


    He knew later what happened to the company today.


    My father called up all the top management of the company.


    Just want to overhead him.


    However, these people have worked hard with him for half a year.


    How could Xiao''s father buy him off with a few words.


    If there were a choice, Xiao Chen didn''t want to.


    Now Mo Xiaoxiao has returned.


    He won''t run to and from the hospital.


    He won''t let his father interfere in the company any more.


    Xiao''s father''s attitude towards Xiao Chen was very green.

 Chapter 666

    Xiao''s father''s attitude towards Xiao Chen made his face livid for a moment.


    "Xiao Chen! Don''t think you can talk to me like this now that you are the manager of the company!"


    "Oh! Brother, this is making my father angry again."


    Just then, a young man came from the outside.


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Chen showed a look of boredom in her eyes.


    The person who made the noise was his half brother, Xiao Xiaodong.


    When Xiao''s father saw Xiao Xiaodong coming from outside, his tone became more severe.


    "Where are you crazy? You know you''re coming back so late!"


    Although Xiao Fu''s tone was severe.


    But with concern in his tone, his face softened.


    This obvious differential treatment made Xiao Chen''s eyes dim.


    He''s used to it.


    However, every time, this obvious differential treatment made Xiao Chen extremely uncomfortable.


    Xiao Xiaodong went to Xiao''s father and sat down.


    When passing by Xiao Chen, he smiled with unknown meaning.


    Xiao Chen didn''t want to continue talking about it.


    Because as long as he meets Xiao Xiaodong, he is tangled every time.


    Xiao Chen turned and left, ready to go upstairs.


    "Xiao Chen! Stop!"


    When Xiao''s father saw that he was leaving, he made a noise.


    The tone was angry and even angry.


    "Father, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    As for the company, I have nothing to say now. I will go every day from tomorrow. "


    Xiao Chen said this with her back to Xiao Fu and went straight upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning has finished washing here. Qin Ma left to have a rest.


    She was lying in bed in her pajamas, thinking about what happened to the original owner in the Xiao family.


    The Mo family married the Xiao family.


    At first I thought it was with Xiao Xiaodong, the second young master of the Xiao family.


    But Xiao Xiaodong said there was someone he liked.


    This just calls Xiao Chen from abroad.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Xiaodong doesn''t like anyone at all.


    Qin Li just doesn''t want Xiao Xiaodong to marry a fool.


    In the past six months, the original owner was not close to the Xiao family.


    I won''t even take the initiative to call Xiao''s father and Qin Li''s parents.


    Because in her consciousness, she only has Mo father and Mo mother.


    Until six months later.


    Mo''s father and mother died.


    The Xiao family couldn''t help fighting.


    The original owner was pushed downstairs.


    Although Xiao''s father has been planning to squeeze Xiao Chen out of the company.


    But would not do such a thing.


    Xiao Xiaodong eats, drinks and plays outside every day.


    There is no time to make such small moves.


    However, without a strong backing, the original owner became the most favorable chess piece.


    It can even become a stumbling block for Xiao Chen.


    Qin Li, this woman is very clever.


    Otherwise, she would not be the mistress of the Xiao family as a third party.


    There is Xiao''s father''s "love" and his son''s body.


    Her heart is naturally big.


    Although I know that Xiao Fu has been trying his best to get the company.


    But she couldn''t wait.


    Know that the original owner has been sticking to Xiao Chen.


    That day, she pushed her original house down from upstairs.


    Things were as she thought.


    Mo Xiaoxiao fell downstairs.


    In the blow of the death of his parents, he was very sticky to Xiao Chen.


    All this led to some exclusion of Xiao Chen in the company.


    Even those who were very optimistic about him in the past slowly became suspicious.


    Until finally Xiao Chen and the original owner died.


    The Xiao family joined hands with Mo Xinghua.


    One wants to get rid of Mo Xiaoxiao and the other wants to get rid of Xiao Chen.


    But now she''s here.


    The original plot is bound to change.


    First of all, Qin Li, a woman, must pick it out.

 Chapter 667

    Qin Li is not smart, but she has some tricks.


    He has a lot of courage.


    Otherwise, the original owner would not be pushed down from upstairs.


    Now we can only wait for the other party to come forward and admit what she has done.


    Xiao Chen went upstairs. He stood at the bedroom door. He just stretched out his hand to open the door.


    But thinking of Mo Xiaoxiao, he has recovered now.


    His hand trying to open the door stopped.


    Looking at the bedroom door, her handsome face moved.


    Maybe he should get the divorce papers ready.


    Xiao Chen''s footsteps turned and walked in the direction of the study.


    Mi you would rather not know Xiao Chen''s plan.


    At this time, she thought about how to make Qin Li take the initiative.


    But I don''t know that the opportunity has come.


    Qin Li goes out of the bedroom and plans to go downstairs to have a look. Why doesn''t Xiao Fu come up yet.


    As soon as she came out of the bedroom, she saw the back of Xiao Chen entering the study.


    The eyes turned a few times and then went to Xiao Chen''s bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Qin Li knocked on the door, and without waiting for a response, she pushed the door open.


    Mi Youning thought Xiao Chen had come back.


    At this time, she did not have the slightest disguise.


    Look up at the door.


    But unexpectedly, the person who appeared was Qin Li she thought of.


    Seeing Qin Li''s figure, MI Youning looked like the original owner.


    She held the quilt in her arms and her eyes shone with horror.


    "Bad guy! Bad guy..."


    Mi Youning looks at Qin Li and keeps shouting bad guys.


    This makes Qin Li very angry.


    She closed the door to prevent mi Youning''s voice from reaching the outside.


    "Shut up, fool!"


    Qin Li closed the door and looked ferocious.


    Seeing this, MI Youning showed a more frightened expression.


    However, in her heart, she was already happy.


    I thought about how to hook Qin Li.


    I didn''t expect that now, people took the initiative to send it to the door.


    Mi Youning touched the ring on his left hand and monitored the room.


    Record Qin Li''s behavior from entering the house.


    Qin Li sees mi Youning showing her fear and has a happy face.


    "You fool! Why don''t you die!"


    Mi Youning sees Qin Li coming and her body retreats.


    Her face was frightened and frightened, as if Qin Li was a monster.


    That small shape looks pathetic.


    Qin Li came to the bed with a mocking and contemptuous smile on her face.


    "He''s just a fool. He still wants to marry my son! Fortunately, he married Xiao Chen, or my son will be harmed by you!"


    Mi Youning''s body has retreated to the bedside.


    "Bad guy! Go away! Go..."


    When Qin Li heard the bad guy again, her expression changed a few times.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled mi Youning''s pajamas.


    "Why don''t you die! You didn''t fall from upstairs! What a cheap life!"


    "Ah... Bad guys! You pushed me!"


    Qin Li heard mi Youning speak so completely and neatly.


    At this time, she was not weird, and even showed a proud smile.


    "Oh! You know it clearly, but no one will believe you, a fool!


    I should have let you lie down a little longer, or you would have been buried by now. "


    What Qin Li said proudly made mi Youning drop her head in an instant.


    That''s enough. That''s enough.


    Qin Li voluntarily admitted that this was the crime of attempted murder.


    She''ll be tossed around for a while.


    It can be regarded as seeking some justice for the original owner.


    Qin Li saw that she was silent, and her hands slowly loosened her pajamas.

 Chapter 668

    "Fool! I advise you to stick to Xiao Chen, or you won''t just break your leg next time. I''ll kill you!"


    Mi Youning raised her ignorant eyes when she heard the speech.


    There was no more fear or panic on her face.


    She stared straight at Qin Li.


    Such eyes surprised Qin Li.


    That look seems not to be silly. It looks strange.


    Suddenly mi Youning grinned, which was creepy.


    "Fool, what do you want to do?"


    Qin Li''s body began to retreat.


    Mi Youning saw Qin Li''s move and smiled with satisfaction.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    The voice was earth shaking and deafening, with an air of resounding through the sky.


    Qin Li''s eardrums were almost broken when she heard the sudden harsh sound.


    She covered her ears and looked at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    It''s like looking at a madman.


    Mi Youning''s eyes overflowed with a smile and stared directly at Qin Li.


    This woman will die if she''s still alive.


    The sound from the bedroom startled Xiao Fu and Xiao Xiaodong downstairs.


    And Xiao Chen, who was on the same floor and in the study.


    They all recognized that this was mo Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    They came here one after another.


    Xiao Chen arrived at the bedroom first.


    "Ah ah..."


    He opened the door and the sound continued.


    Until mi Youning saw Xiao Chen''s figure, he stopped the deafening cry.


    She quickly jumped out of bed and ran towards Xiao Chen.


    Mi Youning took Xiao Chen''s arm and hid behind him.


    "Chen Chen, there are bad people! Some bad people bully me."


    Xiao Chen patted her hand, turned her head and looked at Qin Li unhappily.


    Seeing that MI Youning was no longer crazy, Qin Li put her ears down.


    She looked at Mi Youning angrily, "Mo Xiaoxiao! What the hell are you doing!"


    "Aunt Qin, Xiao Xiao is my wife. Please speak with respect.


    She''s not in good health, so don''t provoke her. "


    Qin Li was even more angry when she heard the speech. "How did I provoke her? She went crazy herself. A fool is a fool. What a disaster!"


    As soon as her voice fell to the ground, Xiao Chen''s face was completely black.


    The previous gentle face will never be seen again.


    His dark eyes stared at Qin Li tightly.


    There was no emotion in that look.


    But Qin Li couldn''t speak any more.


    "What''s the noise? Can this family be more peaceful?"


    Xiao''s father came with Xiao Xiaodong and saw the confrontation between Xiao Chen and Qin Li.


    And MI Youning hides behind Xiao Chen and looks at Qin Li in horror.


    Mother Qin is here, too.


    When she saw mi Youning, she was afraid and hid behind Xiao Chen.


    The previous panic cry and the scene in front of us.


    Let Qin Ma''s face sink in an instant.


    Xiao Fu didn''t care about Qin Ma at all.


    Just glanced at Qin''s mother lightly and said to Qin Li, "don''t go back to your room yet. Don''t you want to sleep after the toss in the evening?"


    Hearing that father Xiao didn''t intend to ask clearly, he asked Qin Li to leave.


    Xiao Chen and MI Youning both look at Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Fu waved to Qin Li.


    The latter immediately went to Xiao''s father and looked at Xiao Chen and MI Youning with contempt.


    Xiao Xiaodong leaned against the door and did not participate in the play.


    Seeing Xiao''s father leave with Qin Li, Qin''s mother makes a noise.


    "Wait!"


    After receiving mi Youning''s eyes, Qin Ma immediately stopped Xiao Fu from leaving with Qin Li.

 Chapter 669

    "Chen Chen, this bad woman bullies me!"


    As soon as Qin Ma''s voice fell, MI Youning''s accusation sounded.


    Mi Youning took Xiao Chen''s arm and complained of her grievance.


    Xiao''s father was ready to leave. He stopped after Qin''s mother made a noise.


    He looked at Qin Ma with an unhappy face.


    When Qin Ma heard mi Youning say that Qin Li bullied her, she looked at her with sharp eyes.


    Qin Ma is from the Mo family.


    Before, the attitude of the Xiao family was not like this.


    After returning to Xiao''s house today, this attitude change is too obvious.


    "Ms. Qin, don''t you have an explanation for what my lady said?"


    Qin Li showed her disdain. "Can a fool believe it?"


    "When our young lady married to the Xiao family, you didn''t have such an attitude."


    Qin''s mother looked at Xiao''s father, "do you just let Ms. Qin bully my miss and even insult her?"


    Xiao Fu narrowed his eyes and stared at Qin Ma without saying a word.


    Mi Youning saw Xiao''s father pretending to be dead and pulled Xiao Chen''s arm.


    "Chen Chen, the bad woman said she would drive us out of the Xiao family."


    Although Qin Li didn''t say it bluntly.


    However, the other party''s attitude has been very obvious.


    Xiao Chen smelled the speech and looked at Qin Li, who looked frightened.


    Although it soon returned to normal, it seemed that the previous panic was an illusion.


    After that, Xiao Chen looked at Xiao''s father, "father, is that what you mean?"


    Xiao Fu is still silent.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao Xiaodong, who was watching the play, suddenly laughed.


    "Pa, PA, PA,..."


    He stood up straight and looked at Mi Youning with the same peach blossom eyes as Xiao Chen.


    "This is a great play, Mo Xiaoxiao. What evidence do you have that my mother is going to drive you out of the house?


    Can''t Xiao Chen teach you? "


    Xiao Xiaodong walked to Xiao Chen and looked at Mi Youning with a smile.


    Mi Youning naturally has evidence.


    But it''s not convenient to take it out at this time.


    Seeing Xiao Xiaodong''s attitude, Xiao Chen blocked mi Youning behind her.


    "Xiaodong, she is your sister-in-law."


    There was a warning in a low voice.


    Xiao Xiaodong said disdainfully, "I won''t call her sister-in-law."


    His action was full of ruffian spirit, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was also bad.


    "Bad guys! You are all bad guys!"


    Mi Youning also saw it today.


    These are basically the laissez faire attitude of father Xiao.


    No wonder Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong are so unscrupulous.


    She came out from behind Xiao Chen and shouted at Xiao Fu.


    Then he ran to Qin''s mother, "Qin''s mother, I want to go home, I want to go home!"


    Qin''s mother knew she was pretending, but she nodded when she heard about going home.


    "Good girl, let''s go home, go home."


    Hearing what Qin Ma said, Xiao Fu finally spoke.


    "Come on, go to bed early. What''s the trouble at night?"


    In fact, he doesn''t know how Mo''s family is now.


    But if Mo Xiaoxiao returns to Mo''s house, some things will be different.


    However, MI Youning doesn''t know what he thinks.


    "Qin Ma, I want to go home. I don''t want to be here. They are all bad people and bully me!"


    "Well, go home."


    Qin''s mother comforted her and then looked at Xiao''s father.


    "I hope you can give me an account of my young lady''s grievance today.


    Although miss''s parents are gone, the people of Mo''s family are not so bullied. "


    With these words, Qin Ma helped mi Youning to go outside.


    "Miss, let''s go home."

 Chapter 670

    Mi Youning didn''t look at Xiao Chen behind her and left with Qin ma.


    Seeing this, father Xiao finally showed a trace of panic in his eyes.


    Yes, Mo Xiaoxiao''s parents are gone.


    But the Morse group is still there.


    If Mo Xinghua did not get the Mo group.


    Or Mo Xiaoxiao and Mo''s group, those close friends of Mo''s father.


    If they are investigated, the Xiao family will not feel better.


    "What is Xiao Chen still doing? He won''t chase your daughter-in-law back!"


    Xiao Chen looked at Mi Youning and the figure of Qin Ma leaving. There was no great emotion in her eyes.


    He doesn''t know what Mo Xiaoxiao is doing back to Xiao''s house.


    Is it just to toss some contradictions with the Xiao family before leaving.


    However, when the other party left, he had no reason to stop it.


    This marriage is a marriage from beginning to end.


    When Mo Xiaoxiao was awake, he had no feelings for each other.


    Now, even if he has recovered, he has sobered up.


    He knew that the marriage had come to an end.


    After all, he had been prepared, so Xiao Chen didn''t have much emotional fluctuation.


    Hearing Xiao''s father''s words, Xiao Chen glanced at each other faintly.


    "Father, in a few days, I''ll go through the divorce formalities with Mo Xiaoxiao.


    After that, I will officially move away from Xiao''s house. I will take good care of IELTS company. "


    Xiao Chen passed over Xiao''s father, Qin Li, who had been silly, and Xiao Xiaodong, who showed his foolishness.


    He left the bedroom and returned to his former study.


    The divorce agreement sorted out before has not been sorted out.


    As for Qin Ma and MI Youning leaving, he was not worried at all,


    Because in this Xiao family, there is each other''s medical team, and even her exclusive driver and car.


    This is what Mo''s father and mother have prepared for her.


    Even if the two are no longer alive, these people are still on standby in the Xiao family.


    Father Xiao couldn''t return to God when he heard Xiao Chen''s words.


    Once the Xiao family and the Mo family are no longer married.


    IELTS will also be affected in business in the future.


    Unless Mo Xinghua is 100% sure that he can get the Mohs group.


    Otherwise, the Xiao family will lose more than they gain.


    Xiao Fu, who had returned to God, looked at Qin Li.


    "You''re a loser! Well, what do you provoke that fool to do!"


    Xiao Fu angrily accuses Qin Li.


    The latter immediately showed an aggrieved expression, "I didn''t, that fool suddenly went crazy!"


    Xiao Fu has been with Qin Li for so many years. Don''t you know her temper.


    Naturally, I don''t believe it.


    "You didn''t provoke her. How did you show up here?"


    Xiao Xiaodong saw the dispute between Xiao''s father and his mother. He yawned and turned away.


    "I didn''t, she''s a fool..."


    "Fool, she is also a member of the Mo family..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Qin Ma helped mi Youning downstairs, she called the Si family directly.


    After MI Youning went downstairs, all the emotions on her face were put away.


    His eyes were rational and sober, and his expression was indifferent.


    "Qin Ma, evacuate all the people of the Xiao family and the Mo family. We won''t come again here."


    Qin Ma hung up the phone and frowned when I told her.


    "Miss, what about Mr. Xiao?"


    Mr. Xiao is naturally Xiao Chen.


    Mi Youning and Xiao Chen have no time to run in.


    She shook her head. "Let''s talk about it later. Now we should go back to stabilize the company and find out the cause of mom and dad''s death."


    "OK, I''ll contact you right away."


    Qin Ma took out her cell phone again.

 Chapter 671

    They walked out of the courtyard of the Xiao family.


    The driver has parked his car outside the door.


    Xiao Chen returned to her study.


    He didn''t go back to his former desk and sat down.


    Instead, he stood in front of the French window and looked at the scene in the yard.


    In another villa, a group of people came out.


    They came to the Xiao family''s mansion.


    Qin Ma has helped mi Youning and sat in the car.


    But for a moment, several cars stopped outside the Xiao family''s mansion.


    The people who stood in the Xiao family''s mansion before also got on the bus one after another.


    Mi Youning''s car slowly drove out of the Xiao family''s mansion.


    Xiao Chen watched. Mi Youning''s car drove away from Xiao''s house.


    After that, several cars parked outside the Xiao family''s mansion also kept up.


    The motorcade drove slowly away, and the trace became smaller and smaller.


    What brought the Xiao family after half a year''s marriage.


    It''s just Mo Xiaoxiao''s foolishness for half a year, his foolishness for half a year.


    There are no couples like them.


    Xiao Chen thought of the past, and they got along like strangers, shaking their heads gently and laughing.


    He turned away from the French window and returned to his desk.


    Looking at the agreement on the computer, Xiao Chen pressed her eyebrows and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It was quite a while before he continued to sort out the divorce agreement.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mi Youning got on the bus, he turned on the computer Han Zhen left to her during the day.


    She uploaded the video of what Qin Li had done to her in her room to the computer.


    Looking at Qin Li''s every move, MI Youning smiled with schadenfreude at the corners of her mouth.


    Qin Li, I''ll let you have another night.


    See if you can laugh tomorrow.


    "Miss, where are we going? Is it the old house or the former residence of Mr. and Mrs.?"


    Hearing Qin''s mother''s inquiry, MI Youning didn''t lift her head and said, "don''t go to the old house."


    There are a group of best relatives in the old house. At this time, she can''t help pestering her.


    The motorcade drove for less than half an hour and came to a manor style luxury villa.


    The staff at the door are also working part-time late at night.


    After verification, the man was put in.


    Watching the motorcade leave, the staff frowned.


    He hurried back to the lobby and called the people inside.


    After Mr. and Mrs. left, no one came here for a long time.


    Now the lady is back, and at this time.


    I don''t know what happened.


    As soon as he saw the pass, he knew that Miss Mo had come back.


    I just don''t know if the others in the manor can stay.


    These days, not everyone starts to be negative.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo left too suddenly.


    They are all Mo''s people who have worked for many years.


    No one from the Mo family has come here these days.


    The affairs of Mr. and Mrs. Mo are all done at the old house.


    Just when they thought they were about to be dissolved.


    Miss Mo is back.


    I just don''t know if Miss Mo will give them a chance of life.


    "Welcome home, miss."


    Just after MI Youning got off the bus, he saw a row of people standing at the door of the European villa.


    These people are men and women, old and young.


    Seeing that the crowd was so orderly, MI Youning walked towards the crowd.


    "Everyone didn''t sleep so late?"


    However, at her exit, everyone stared at Mi Youning.


    The words are clear, and the facial expression is no longer silly.


    Their faces were shocked, incredible and suspicious.


    Everyone knows, miss, but there is something wrong with her body.


    Even that IQ has degenerated.


    One of the well-dressed old men came forward.

 Chapter 672

    He said excitedly, "Miss, you... Are you ok?"


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "uncle Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Liu Bo is an old man who has been with Mo''s father and mother for nearly 30 years.


    Hearing this, MI Youning burst into tears.


    "God bless you, sir and madam. If they know how you are, they will close their eyes underground."


    Mi Youning nodded. She understood the old man''s mood.


    Liu Bo was not too sad.


    He immediately got out of the way. "Just come back, miss. Go home first, go home."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning walked into the villa.


    The costumes inside are top-level, and luxury is not enough to describe.


    Mi Youning walks into the villa, passes by the indoor open-air swimming pool, and stops.


    The decoration and design here are not like the style of Mo''s father and mother.


    This is carefully designed for their only daughter.


    First class designers have been found and repaired in many places.


    Looking at the alternative and fashionable large bar not far away.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help walking over.


    This is what the original owner misses.


    When Mo Xiaoxiao died, she thought of everything.


    I think of the love of my parents and the pain they experienced after her injury.


    Touching the spotless tabletop of the bar, MI Youning turned and looked at uncle Liu who was following behind him.


    "Uncle Liu, mom and dad are gone. Don''t change anything here."


    "Yes, miss."


    There was a trace of sadness in Liu Bo''s eyes.


    But thinking of the moment, MI Youning came back at this time.


    But he asked bluntly, "Miss, I came back so late, but I was wronged in the Xiao family?"


    Liu Bo grew up watching the original owner, which is naturally different.


    There was still worry on his face.


    Mi Youning shook his head. "It''s not a big deal. It''s mainly that the company has a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow. I need to attend."


    "Then go and have a rest."


    Liu Bo didn''t know much about the company, but he also knew it was late at night.


    Mi Youning glanced at the luxurious villa hall.


    And looked at the crowd not far away.


    She smiled and said to everyone, "in the future, you''d better keep your previous work. I won''t treat you badly."


    "Thank you, miss..."


    "Just come back, miss."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Many people were excited.


    Mi Youning raised her chin to Qin Ma, turned and walked upstairs.


    Here, the original owner''s room is always there.


    No one has ever moved.


    Mi Youning returns to her bedroom. Qin''s mother has followed her in.


    She went to the cupboard and took out her thin quilt.


    Start making beds for MI Youning.


    The room is spotless. It can be seen that the servants here are not idle.


    Mi Youning goes to the bedside table.


    There is a picture on the table.


    That''s Mo''s father, Mo''s mother and the original owner.


    The original owner looked relatively young at that time.


    It hasn''t been opened for a long time. It''s obviously small.


    But the smile on that face was very bright.


    Standing in the middle, holding Mo''s mother and Mo''s father.


    The smile on his face is very bright and happy.


    "Miss, have an early rest."


    When he looked up, he saw mi Youning looking at the picture in his hand.


    She thought the other party was sad and hurriedly interrupted.


    Mi Youning puts the photo frame back in place.


    She nodded at Qin''s mother.


    Because Ben came back in his pajamas.


    Mi Youning did not change again.


    She lay on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, Qin Ma walked out of the room slowly.


    Before leaving, adjust the indoor lights to the darkest color.

 Chapter 673

    Looking at the girl in bed, Qin Ma''s eyes showed a gratifying look.


    Too much has happened today.


    However, the young lady has recovered and is no longer unable to take care of herself before.


    ¡­¡­


    Morse group stands in the downtown area.


    It is the symbol of the city.


    Almost occupied the characteristics of the city.


    In today''s Morse group, the scene is very lively.


    Look at the staff alert around Mohs group, we know that today is different from the past.


    Luxury cars come from different directions.


    Finally, it stopped downstairs of the company of Mohs group.


    The people who got out of the car knew each other.


    They walked into the company with greetings.


    They are well dressed and smart, and their momentum is different from that of ordinary people.


    At a glance, people can see that these people have status and status.


    A succession of luxury cars came.


    The men and women who got off the luxury car.


    They all hurried into the company.


    Take the elevator to the top floor.


    Wearing formal clothes, Mo Xinghua sat in the top floor conference room of Mo''s group.


    He sat on the throne, his face red and his whole body full of high spirited breath.


    Today, he called the major shareholders here.


    This shareholders'' meeting is for him to fully control Morse group.


    Of course, he also wanted to know how to get the major shareholders to agree.


    Now, just waiting for everyone to arrive, he, the general manager, will become the chairman of Morse group.


    "Manager Mo, please feel sorry for the departure of chairman mo. we are also heartbroken."


    Just as Mo Xinghua was sitting on the throne, thinking about the future scenery, someone came forward.


    Savor this, it seems that something is wrong.


    Mo Xinghua turned to look at the speaker.


    This man was a confidant of his brother.


    Mo Xinghua knew that the other party had something to say.


    He put away his pride and grief.


    "My brother''s sudden departure has depressed me for some time, but I still have to make plans for the company."


    The man smiled strangely at the speech.


    "Manager Mo must take care of your health."


    Look at Mo Xinghua''s fat figure. It seems that he has gained a lot of weight.


    The excited look on his face, although he tried his best to hide it, was also clear to people.


    Mo Xinghua nodded to the man.


    After that, many people came in one after another.


    Some of them exchanged greetings with Mo Xinghua, and some directly sat in the seats below.


    The significance of today''s shareholders'' meeting is like a mirror in everyone''s heart.


    Just before everyone arrived, Mo Xinghua received a phone call.


    He went out of the conference room and answered the phone.


    "Manager Mo is really proud now."


    Hearing the compliments from the phone, Mo Xinghua knew that he was the director of the company''s lawyer team.


    With a proud look on his face, he said modestly, "where..."


    "Manager Mo, you must not know that Chairman Mo made a will before he died.


    Mo Xiaoxiao inherited everything from Mo''s group, including all the property under their couple''s name. "


    Hearing what people said on the phone, Mo Xinghua''s pride gradually disappeared.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    His tone was a little excited, even angry, with resentment.


    "Manager Mo, I can help you with your will, but..."


    "If you can, just mention it. Just let this damn will disappear into the world."


    "Happy! I like to cooperate with people like manager mo..."

 Chapter 674

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Next, Mo Xinghua promised the other party.


    He will buy the will for $10 million.


    After that, Mo Xinghua put away the unnatural expression on his face.


    He returned to the conference room and sat down at the chair.


    That face is worse than before, but it''s not a bit worse.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the major shareholders have arrived, even the top management of the company.


    They saw Mo Xinghua sitting on the throne.


    No one voiced an objection.


    However, there are also a large number of people who don''t like Mo Xinghua very much.


    However, his identity is here, and now he is the most suitable successor.


    Although people are not satisfied, they will not quarrel with interests.


    Seeing that all the people were here, Mo Xinghua stood up from his seat.


    "My brother''s sudden death makes me very sad and depressed these days.


    However, in the business community, Morse group involves all walks of life, and the company''s operation can not be erred.


    As the general manager of the company, I call you here today for the future development of Mohs group. "


    The shareholders listened to Mo Xinghua''s speech, and most of them had a clear expression on their faces.


    Some people also looked at Mo Xinghua very frankly, and their eyes were like looking at a clown.


    Although the official statement is good, don''t mention Mohs in such a hurry.


    "As the general manager of the company, I have held the position of president in Mohs branches in other regions.


    Here, I am confident that I will develop Mohs into a bigger one... "


    While Mo Xinghua was speaking, someone interrupted him.


    "Manager Mo, you held the position of president in the branch company, but you were later removed by Chairman Mo


    It seems that there are problems in the work style and some financial problems in the company. "


    These words have caused a lot of discussion among the shareholders present.


    When they looked at Mo Xinghua, their expression was also skeptical.


    Mo Xinghua narrowed his eyes when he saw someone mention his black history.


    Staring at the speaker, there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    When he took over Morse, the first thing was to withdraw the man.


    When Mo Xinghua saw all the shareholders, he showed skeptical eyes to him one after another.


    He winked at some of the top management of the company sitting below.


    Soon someone stood up and said, "I know this better. At the beginning, as the regional president of the branch,


    Manager Mo himself is still very conscientious, but something happened in the company.


    This matter has nothing to do with manager mo. "


    "Yes, I know that. Let''s hear manager Mo finish."


    Although many shareholders, as well as the top management of some companies, know that this statement has moisture.


    But everyone was very proud and didn''t speak again.


    "As the general manager of Mohs group, the brother of the former chairman.


    I am now the most qualified successor to the Morse group.


    In order to make everyone more confident to support me, I myself decided to give everyone some preferential treatment.


    Every year, the profits of the branch company will be shared by all present, and will increase by percent... "


    Hearing Mo Xinghua''s words, people were not very interested.


    In fact, even if Mo Xinghua did nothing, the final result today is already very obvious.


    They are not interested in the profits of the branch company at all.


    It''s not that I don''t like it, but Morse group itself.


    How much money is hidden is opaque.


    What they want is a power man who is capable and doesn''t look too ugly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: book friend exchange group.


    Welcome to miyouge, group chat number: 787352502


    [when entering the group, you must fill in the book where you read, and the name of the male or female owner in the book.]

 Chapter 675

    "What do you think of this?"


    After Mo Xinghua finished, it has been half an hour.


    After that, the team found by Mo Xinghua came forward and sent the documents to the shareholders.


    Looking at the signed documents, people looked at each other one after another, and their expressions showed helplessness.


    If there was a second choice, they wouldn''t sign the document.


    Unfortunately, chairman Mo Xinghua was the only younger brother.


    There are also sisters, but they are married.


    These people are not eligible to inherit.


    Another is mo Xiaoxiao.


    Chairman Mo''s biological daughter, the most powerful successor.


    However, everyone knows that Mo Xiaoxiao married a few years ago, and his IQ is worrying.


    I heard that we can''t take care of ourselves now.


    In the eyes of all shareholders, there is a compromise with each other.


    Mo Xinghua, although it seems that people doubt his ability.


    They have no way to object.


    He is the direct lineage of the Mo family.


    He is the legal heir.


    "If you don''t have anything, please sign the document.


    I hope we will enjoy our cooperation in the future and let Mohs group go further. "


    Mo Xinghua looked excited. He could see the compromise of the shareholders.


    Seeing this, someone has picked up the pen.


    Seeing that someone had signed, Mo Xinghua couldn''t help himself.


    Both eyes gave off an amazing light.


    Some people are unwilling, but they have no choice but to pick up their pens.


    Just then, the door of the conference room was pushed open.


    Mo Xinghua saw many people and was ready to sign.


    But he was soon attracted by the sound of pushing the door.


    His face became ugly about it.


    With unhappy eyes, he turned to the door of the conference room.


    However, what he saw turned his face into panic.


    All the people who walked into the room were tall men.


    More than a dozen people guarded the door of the conference room, with dignified faces and blood all over


    The key is that their waists are still bulging.


    That''s with the guy.


    Mo Xinghua saw that the leg was a little soft.


    The shareholders are also discerning and naturally see it.


    The identity of this sudden group of people doesn''t seem easy to provoke.


    I just don''t know what''s going on.


    And why should people be released downstairs.


    Next, someone made a noise and came in from the door.


    This made people suddenly realize.


    "Uncle, long time no see."


    Mi Youning takes Secretary Han, the lawyer team and the young gang members behind him.


    Just this morning, tiger sent someone to her.


    Although brother Hu is a dark - force.


    But also know the actions of Mohs group.


    This man is authentic enough.


    All the people who sent them were good.


    Look at the pomp at this time. It can frighten some people.


    I heard the female voice coming from the door.


    The voice was clear and smiling.


    Everyone was curious.


    Mi Youning came here today and specially wore a lady''s formal dress.


    This makes her look more mature and somewhat feminine.


    Mo Xinghua looked at Mi Youning in smart clothes and walked into the conference room.


    At this moment, he was not shocked by the other party''s return to reason.


    But thought of the company''s attorney general''s will.


    Most of the shareholders know the original owner Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Some old shareholders, who have settled in Mohs group for many years, have stood up one after another.


    They were amazed by Mi Youning''s momentum and changed temperament.

 Chapter 676

    Mi Youning walked towards Mo Xinghua in the sight of everyone.


    "Xiao Xiao, why are you here?"


    Mo Xinghua forced out a smile.


    Mi Youning stood in the middle of the conference room. She smiled and said, "uncle, why can''t I come?"


    "Miss Mo!"


    At this time, from the following shareholders, there was a voice of surprise and joy.


    Mi Youning looked around and saw that he was an old shareholder of the company.


    She nodded at it.


    Then he ignored Mo Xinghua''s panic.


    She waved to Han Zhen and the lawyer team.


    The party immediately came forward.


    They pushed Mo Xinghua away.


    Send the documents in hand to each shareholder.


    Mo Xinghua saw mi Youning and brought people''s movements.


    Immediately made a sound and said in an unhappy tone: "Xiao Xiao, what are you doing? This is the company, not the home. You can''t make a fool of yourself."


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked at Mo Xinghua with a smile.


    "Uncle, I''m just fulfilling my obligations. The shareholders of Mohs group also need an explanation."


    After the shareholders get the documents, they can browse and watch them immediately.


    Seeing the above content, people looked up one after another.


    Look at Mo Xinghua and MI Youning standing on the throne.


    More than ten pairs of eyes, with a look, swept between the two.


    Mo Xinghua felt something wrong and immediately picked up the documents on the table.


    However, seeing the word "will", Mo Xinghua''s brain was blank.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    This is really over.


    He didn''t expect that the will still appeared.


    The attorney general clearly said that this will not appear.


    Mo Xinghua took the document in his hand and squeezed it into shape with both hands.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao! You don''t understand the operation of the company at all. Stop fooling around!"


    The low roar of the changed tone made mi Youning look at Mo Xinghua again.


    She stretched out her index finger to Mo Xinghua and shook it gently.


    "Uncle, now it''s clear in black and white that I am the only successor of the Mohs group.


    Whether I understand it or not, you are not qualified. "


    When he finally mentioned that he was not qualified, MI Youning saw Mo Xinghua''s face showing his intention to kill.


    This made mi Youning not frown.


    Because Mo Xinghua is really nothing in her eyes.


    Mo Xinghua is a waste at all.


    It''s just waste that people use.


    Now she wants to see the people behind Mo Xinghua.


    It is also the assassination of the original owner''s parents and disguised as the main messenger of the accident.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, you''re married, and you''re out of your mind now.


    I don''t know when you will get sick. I advise you to go home. "


    Mi Youning fell to the ground in Mo Xinghua''s words and stretched out his hand to Han Zhen behind him.


    The latter immediately took out a blue folder from his arms.


    Mi Youning took it without looking at it and sent it directly to Mo Xinghua.


    "Uncle, this is my pathological diagnosis. I''m completely cured now.


    I''m in charge of the company. My uncle must not know


    Dad has developed the Mohs group to the United States. "


    Hearing about the United States, Mo Xinghua''s face flashed a trace of unnaturalness.


    But thinking of the upcoming Morse group, I got it at sight.


    But mi Youning didn''t show up. How could he stand it.


    He looked down and opened the document and saw the examination results above and the certificates of major hospitals.


    Mo Xinghua''s face was more distorted.

 Chapter 677

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Mi Youning with sharp eyes.


    "Xiao Xiao, you are married. You are no longer from the Mo family, but the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family."


    At this time, Han Zhen doesn''t need mi Youning to reach out again.


    He took the initiative to walk up to Mo Xinghua.


    Opened the document in his hand, "Mr. Xiao is mentioned in the will made by manager Mo and chairman Mo during his lifetime.


    Before Miss Mo and Mr. Xiao get divorced, Mr. Xiao will get 5% of the shares of Mo''s group. "


    Mo Xinghua looked through the will in his hand.


    At the same time, all the shareholders present also read the documents in their hands.


    They finally found this one.


    Now everyone is convinced.


    Because the woman in front of them is the real heir.


    Mi Youning looks like Mo Xinghua doesn''t dare to buy it.


    She took the first two steps to face the shareholders of Mohs group.


    "As you can see, in the future, I will be mo Xiaoxiao, and I will be the and legal person of Mo''s group.


    There will be no change in your shares.


    However, in the future, the development of the Mo family in the United States will make everyone have unexpected gains. "


    "I support Miss Mo to become the new chairman of Mo''s group."


    As soon as mi Youning said this, someone spoke loudly.


    After that, many people chose to support her.


    "I agree."


    "I agree..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the posture of MI Youning coming to the company, we know that he is prepared.


    And the row of people in black behind them, all of whom are not easy to provoke.


    This is more deterrent than Mo Xinghua.


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded.


    "Then I hope we can cooperate happily next. I have a few things to officially inform you today."


    Mi Youning waved to Han Zhen.


    The latter came to her.


    Supporting Han Zhen, MI Youning said to the shareholders, "Secretary Han is an old man around his father and is familiar with the development and control of the company.


    Here, Han Zhen will appoint the post of president of Mohs group. "


    "Pa, PA, PA..."


    Here came a rare applause.


    Because Han Zhen is chairman Mo, the most trusted person in his life.


    They have no reason to object.


    This is an internal problem of the company and has little to do with them.


    However, the top management of the company below changed his face.


    Mi Youning didn''t look at the top of the company.


    See, everyone has no comment.


    Mi Youning then said, "there is also the director of the lawyer team of Mohs group, who will terminate his contract today because he has leaked the company''s secrets by taking bribes."


    No one cares about these people, and naturally no one objects.


    Next, MI Youning looks at Mo Xinghua, who is silly.


    "General manager mo of Mo''s group head office will be suspended temporarily because he is suspected of a case."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Mo Xinghua heard the murder and immediately made a noise.


    There was a vibrato in the words.


    Not to mention Mo Xinghua, even the following shareholders also showed confused eyes.


    "Uncle, we have plenty of time to talk. Now you just listen."


    At this time, MI Youning had no smile on his face.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, make it clear, you are slandering, you are..."


    Seeing Mo Xinghua want to tangle.


    Mi Youning looks at a subordinate of the Green Gang who is not far away from her.


    She shot quickly and took out her weapon from each other''s waist.


    That''s a - gun.


    Turn one hand over and the gun - mouth is straight at Mo Xinghua.

 Chapter 678

    See this weapon, especially the dark gun mouth.


    Mo Xinghua immediately stopped.


    He looked at the gun - mouth with frightened eyes, and his body was still shaking.


    "Finally quiet."


    Mi Youning lifted the corner of his lips and nodded his chin to the man behind him.


    "Take people out of the meeting room and look good."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    Several subordinates of the Green Gang came to Mo Xinghua.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua didn''t care about the gun in MI Youning''s hand.


    He''s almost jumping.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao! You can''t do that. I''m your uncle, pro uncle!!"


    Mi Youning ignores his entanglement and sees the subordinates of the green gang control mo Xinghua.


    At this time, MI Youning put his gun on the table in the conference room.


    Not to mention Mo Xinghua''s excitement, everyone present was also startled by Mi Youning''s sudden action.


    Especially the weapon on the table.


    This makes people look a little worried.


    Mi Youning nodded to the brothers of the Green Gang. They covered Mo Xinghua''s mouth and walked out of the conference room.


    Of course, Mo Xinghua won''t be taken out so honestly.


    But he can''t resist at all.


    Seeing Mo Xinghua leave.


    Mi Youning continued to speak.


    "All the people present, some of you, were encouraged by manager Mo to come here, and even involved some personal interests.


    I can take it as if I don''t know about it, and I won''t give my last name here.


    However, if we find you again in the future, it will be detrimental to the company.


    Or if you do something that damages the reputation of the company, you will be severely punished... "


    While mi Youning was speaking, several people below broke out in a cold sweat.


    Because they clearly see.


    The woman standing in front looked at them when she spoke.


    The meeting didn''t end until an hour later.


    Of course, it is impossible for MI Youning to take over the Mo group in such a right way by relying on Mo''s father''s will.


    She needs to let people see her ability and the development and plan of Morse group in the future.


    An hour later, MI Youning met with the shareholders and the top management of the company.


    They both dissolved the meeting with satisfaction.


    People were convinced by Mi Youning''s one hour speech.


    Although the new chairman looks younger.


    But the words are very sophisticated.


    Together with the Secretary of the former chairman, Han Zhen will appoint the CEO of the company.


    This makes people feel more at ease.


    After the shareholders'' meeting, MI Youning took people to leave first.


    I didn''t even look at Mo Xinghua and others outside the door.


    She turned and looked at Han Zhen and several bodyguards following him.


    This is the man Zhang Hu found for Han Zhen.


    Look at each other''s steps, you know your skill is extraordinary.


    "Uncle Han, I''ll leave the company to you. I have other things to do."


    Han Zhen nodded seriously when she knew she wanted to find out the cause of Mr. Mo''s death.


    "You go. I''ll take good care of the company."


    "Hard work, uncle Han."


    Mi Youning left with his party.


    Of course, there is mo Xinghua pressing behind.


    Take the high-rise elevator and MI Youning goes downstairs.


    A row of luxury Bentley cars parked at the door of Mohs group.


    When mi Youning appeared, the driver immediately came out and opened the door in the back seat.


    "Miss mo."


    These people were left by Mo''s father.


    The same is true of motorcades, including travel.


    "Go home."


    Mi Youning got on the bus and said.

 Chapter 679

    Returning to the manor villa, MI Youning asked the brothers of the Green Gang to bring Mo Xinghua in.


    Then let the servants in the villa disperse.


    Sitting on the sofa, MI Youning took out the computer.


    She rapped her hands on the keyboard.


    Seeing some information displayed on the computer, MI Youning looked up at Mo Xinghua, who was suppressed.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua''s face was already pale.


    His mouth was also blocked.


    "Let the man go."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    After Mo Xinghua was released, he immediately collapsed on the ground.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, what on earth do you want to do?"


    A feeble voice.


    Mi Youning stared at Mo Xinghua and said bluntly, "uncle, colluded with others to assassinate my parents and disguised them as a car accident.


    We need to talk about this today. After all, it''s two lives, or the lives of your close relatives. "


    "No... it''s not me. I won''t do that. That''s my big brother..."


    Mo Xinghua suddenly looks at Mi Youning.


    His tone was flustered.


    Mi Youning picks up the computer in his hand and walks to Mo Xinghua.


    Squat down in front of him - body.


    "Then take a good look. Do you know and know the Kohler family?"


    Mo Xinghua didn''t look at the computer.


    However, after hearing the Kohler family, his eyes dropped quickly.


    See all the details of the Kohler family on the computer screen.


    Mo Xinghua''s time is not enough to describe fear.


    The Kohler family is even very "low-key" in the United States.


    But now in China, someone has made the details of the Kohler family clear.


    "Xiao Xiao, I really don''t know, I don''t..."


    Hearing that Mo Xinghua was still denying, MI Youning clicked the keyboard.


    "Hahaha..."


    A sound came from the computer.


    The sound is so familiar.


    Mo Xinghua also heard his voice from the computer.


    He wanted to stop his ears from listening.


    Because he only heard the proud laughter, Mo Xinghua remembered the deal with the Kohler family.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Anton. If you and I join hands, the Mohs group is naturally in the bag."


    "Oh, Mr. Mo, I like dealing with people like you.


    I hope our cooperation will be happy. Chairman Mo has offended our family and a reasonable person like you.


    I''m looking forward to your cooperation with our Kohler family under the leadership of Morse group after the man''s death. "


    "Hahaha... You''re welcome. We will naturally cooperate happily in the future. Do you have money to make together..."


    Mi Youning clicked the keyboard keys.


    That''s the end of the sound.


    Mo Xinghua heard the conversation, and his face exuded a cold sweat.


    "Now what else can you say?"


    Mi Youning stood up and looked down at Mo Xinghua sitting on the ground.


    The latter responded immediately after hearing the speech.


    He knelt on the ground and cried.


    "Xiao Xiao, I''m wrong. I''m not human, I''m animal - Sheng


    Give me a break. What will your aunts and cousins do if something happens to me... "


    Mo Xinghua is about to hug his legs.


    Mi Youning retreated a few steps.


    The other party''s plea for mercy made mi Youning show an expression of disgust.


    "Have you ever thought that I have only my parents, and what do you want me to do?"


    Mo Xinghua raised his head with a crazy expression and a distorted smile.


    "Xiaoxiao, you have got the Mohs group. Shall we expose this matter, uncle, please."

 Chapter 680

    "Hahaha..."


    Mo Xinghua''s shameless words made mi Youning laugh.


    "Mo Xinghua, you have to be shameless. You insult these two words by saying that you are a livestock student!"


    Mi Youning did not regard Mo Xinghua on the ground as an adult.


    But Mo Xinghua came up and smiled, "yes... Yes... I''m not human. I''m worse than animal life. Xiao Xiao, please forgive me this time."


    Looking at Mo Xinghua on the ground, he pretended to beg for mercy.


    Mi Youning smiled with unknown meaning.


    She turned and put the computer in her hand on the desk.


    Then he said, "you can forgive me, but..."


    "Xiao Xiao, I knew you were the most sensible. Thank you. I won''t dare again."


    Mo Xinghua thanked mi Youning excitedly without waiting for her to finish.


    Mi Youning raised his hand. "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you, but you have a request."


    Mo Xinghua nodded, "OK, OK, Xiao Xiao, just say it."


    At this time, even if he was asked to learn dog barking, he would probably speak without hesitation.


    However, there is nothing so cheap.


    Two lives? If you don''t pay too much pain, how can you relieve your anger.


    How to make the original owner rest in peace.


    ¡­¡­


    In Xiao Jia''s house, Qin Li Gang finished mask make-up, ready to go out to play cards.


    Just then the doorbell rang.


    She frowned gently and walked to the door with an unhappy expression.


    Outside the door stood several police - inspectors in uniforms, badges and hats.


    Qin Ligang was about to open the door, so she stopped.


    She turned and went upstairs with worry.


    Her baby son is still sleeping.


    Now the police and police have come to the door. I don''t know what moths have been tossed about by this baby.


    Qin Liji''s face was full of makeup.


    The powder also fell down under her fast footsteps.


    "Xiaodong, Xiaodong, open the door!"


    Qin Li comes to Xiao Xiaodong''s room and wants to ask.


    The door bell downstairs is still ringing.


    Qin Li worried that these people rushed in and took Xiao Xiaodong away.


    She took out the spare key and opened the door.


    At this time, she had no idea.


    The police inspector has nothing to do with Xiao Xiaodong.


    These people came all for her.


    "Mom! How did you break into my room!"


    Xiao Xiaodong, who was lifting his pants, saw his mother come in.


    There was anger in those eyes.


    Qin Li was not embarrassed when she saw this. "You stinky boy, I haven''t seen you!"


    Xiao Xiaodong quickly lifted his pants with his back to Qin Li.


    But he replied, "do you understand privacy?"


    "Privacy - Privacy fart! Tell me what you''ve done recently. The police - inspectors downstairs have come to the door."


    Xiao Xiaodong put on his pants. Hearing Qin Li''s words, he turned and looked at her puzzled.


    "Police inspector?"


    Qin Li glanced at him, "otherwise? Call you quickly!"


    With that, she went to the bedside, picked up the cell phone and wanted to call Xiao Fu.


    "Mom! My mom!"


    Xiao Xiaodong grabs the mobile phone from Qin Li.


    He frowned slightly.


    He''s not really a dandy. How could he do anything to attract the police to inspect the door.


    "Mom, I''ve been very honest recently. Go downstairs and ask clearly. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding."


    Qin Li had an unhappy face. Hearing this, she felt a little reasonable.


    If father Xiao knew that the police would come to the door, he wouldn''t be worried if he didn''t know.


    "Well, go downstairs first."


    However, they are still a little late.


    Because father Xiao has come back.

 Chapter 681

    Xiao Fu went to the company today.


    However, there is nothing about him in the company.


    The attitude of all senior management towards him is different now.


    I don''t know what Xiao Chen did.


    However, his mood is really not very good.


    The driver pulled over to his house.


    Xiao''s father saw at a glance that several policemen were blocking at the door of his house.


    He got out of the car and walked to the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing Xiao''s father appear, several policemen turned around and one of them stood up.


    "Hello, we are from the Municipal Public Security Bureau..."


    Just then the door was opened.


    Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong also appeared in people''s eyes.


    Qin Li immediately put away her impatience when she saw Xiao Fu''s figure.


    She pulled Xiao Xiaodong behind her for fear that Xiao''s father would give Xiao Xiaodong a look.


    The person who spoke before saw Qin Li.


    He stopped talking to Xiao Fu and turned to Qin Li.


    "Qin Li, you are suspected of attempted murder. Now an arrest warrant has been issued for you. Please cooperate and come with us."


    These words confused Qin Li, Xiao Xiaodong and Xiao''s father.


    Qin Li thought her baby son had caused trouble, but she didn''t think it had something to do with her.


    And attempted murder, which is beyond her reach,


    The first reaction was a mistake.


    Xiao Xiaodong and Xiao''s father also looked at Qin Li in shock.


    I don''t know how to involve my mother (wife).


    "Is this a mistake?"


    Xiao Fu frowned and asked.


    The person who spoke before took out the arrest warrant in his hand.


    "No mistake. It''s really Ms. Qin Li. Please come with us."


    Two policemen came forward and handcuffed Qin Li.


    At this time, Qin Li finally reacted.


    She shouted loudly, "I didn''t! You violated my reputation like this. You can''t do that. I want evidence! I want evidence!"


    When Xiao Fu saw Qin Li shouting, he looked ugly.


    But it didn''t stop Qin Li.


    Because his idea is similar to Qin Li.


    Think this is a mistake, or there is some misunderstanding.


    "You should give a reasonable explanation for taking my wife away."


    The two police officers who handcuffed Qin Li escorted Qin Li to the police car.


    Xiao Xiaodong followed and looked at Qin Li with worry.


    The one who stayed heard Father Xiao''s words.


    He turned around with a serious face and said, "this matter is related to the chairman of Mohs group. She sued Ms. Qin Li and made a bad incident against her. The specific situation needs further investigation."


    When Xiao Fu heard about the chairman of Mo''s group, his first reaction was Mo''s father.


    But I thought he was dead.


    Then I thought of Mo Xinghua.


    But it''s not right at all.


    "Policeman, you said the chairman of Mohs group. I don''t know who it is?"


    The man said that and decided to leave.


    Father Xiao''s words stopped him.


    He turned and said, "Ms. Mo Xiaoxiao, now the chairman of Mo''s group!"


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Xiao''s father shouted uncontrollably when he heard Mo Xiaoxiao''s three words.


    The sound was a little harsh.


    Let the police officers who are going to leave have doubts in their eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, Ms. Qin is suspected of murder. Please cooperate with the investigation at any time. If anything happens, we will contact you at the first time."


    Xiao''s father watched the other party leave.


    At this time, he didn''t look at Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong.

 Chapter 682

    All over his head, Mo Xiaoxiao, his daughter-in-law, became the chairman of Mo''s group.


    Xiao''s father didn''t know what he thought, so he turned and walked into the villa.


    He ignored Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong behind him.


    Xiao Xiaodong looked at his mother with a complicated face.


    Qin Li''s face was full of confusion.


    Especially when I saw Xiao Fu walking into the villa, I didn''t ask her.


    She looked at her only son.


    "Xiaodong, help mom, mom didn''t do it."


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know what he thought. His face became serious.


    "Mom, I''ll solve this matter. You... You''ll be honest later. Trust me, I''ll solve it."


    Qin Li''s face was pale and her eyes were dull.


    "Let''s go."


    The police officer took her to the car.


    Xiao Xiaodong watched Qin Li get into the police car.


    Seeing the police car away, he looked dark at the bottom of his eyes.


    Soon he turned and walked into the hall.


    Xiao Fu was holding his cell phone with a happy face.


    "Let Xiao Chen answer the phone... No matter what the meeting is, let him put it down first. I have something important to find him!"


    Hearing that Xiao''s father called Xiao Chen, Xiao Xiaodong leaned against the sofa.


    He was waiting to see what father Xiao wanted to do.


    Although he saw the happy look on each other''s face, he already had the answer in his heart.


    But I still can''t help looking forward to it.


    Xiao Fu took his cell phone and walked around the hall.


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Until the phone changed, Xiao Fu''s face was even more happy.


    "Xiao Chen! Come back quickly! Do you know that Mo Xiaoxiao took over the Mo group?"


    Xiao Chen answered the Secretary''s phone and heard Xiao Fu''s words.


    This is what he already knows.


    I knew it when I was in the hospital.


    At this time, hearing his father''s excited voice, Xiao Chen replied, "I know, what''s the matter with my father?"


    Father Xiao heard this insipid tone and hung on his face that he hated iron and did not become steel.


    "Since you know, why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    "Father, is it necessary to say this? Mo Xiaoxiao has now taken over the Mo group, and we are about to divorce."


    Father Xiao''s face had twisted.


    Now I just know that Mo Xiaoxiao has become the chairman of Mo''s group.


    I haven''t made any profit yet.


    When he heard this from his son, how could he be reconciled.


    "I don''t agree! I don''t agree with your divorce!"


    Xiao Chen knew what his father was up to.


    He sighed. "Father, I can''t decide this. I still have a meeting to continue. I''ll talk about it later."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Xiao Fu heard the voice of the phone being hung up. He turned and looked at his cell phone.


    The man''s face was livid with great anger.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong also knew something.


    At this time, he no longer expected father Xiao to save his mother.


    The man''s favorite person is always himself.


    His mother has been around him for many years and has never enjoyed warmth.


    From his memory, he knew that his identity was invisible.


    Until he grew up.


    Later, he moved into the Xiao family mansion.


    Mother became the mistress of the Xiao family''s mansion.


    But she is not happy.


    Father Xiao is arrogant, but he has no ability.


    Be careful. It''s always in the IELTS company.


    By the way, and Xiao Chen.


    This half brother.


    Once he was jealous of Xiao Chen.


    Facing the growing age.


    He no longer envies each other.


    Because neither of them can say well, who is more pitiful than the other.

 Chapter 683

    After Xiao Chen''s mother died, Xiao''s father occupied the company.


    Then something happened. Xiao Chen left the Xiao family and went to college in the United States.


    And he.


    But he has been kept by Xiao''s father.


    Although it seems that I like him.


    But only when Xiao Chen was at Xiao''s house would Xiao''s father have that side.


    After he found this rule, he kept pinching with Xiao Chen.


    Although Xiao Chen didn''t pay much attention to him.


    But he enjoyed it and couldn''t find happiness with Xiao Chen everywhere.


    Until Xiao Chen left the Xiao family and went to the United States.


    Father Xiao''s attitude towards him was cold.


    He acted recklessly outside, and Xiao''s father didn''t control him.


    Even every time he made trouble, he was indifferent to him.


    It''s always mom in the middle.


    Then he saw everything and didn''t expect it anymore.


    Xiao Xiaodong stood up straight, his eyes overflowing with a smile and looked at Xiao''s father walking around.


    The smile at the bottom of his eyes is ridicule, disdain and contempt.


    He really recognized Xiao Fu.


    At this time, my mother was brought by the police.


    The man didn''t worry at all. He even called Xiao Chen.


    Or ask Mo Xiaoxiao about it.


    The man has only interests in his eyes.


    Obviously, he has no ability, but he is always calculating his careful thinking.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t inform Xiao''s father. He turned and left the hall.


    The figure of the is lonely, with unspeakable sadness.


    Home for more than 20 years has never made him feel a trace of warmth.


    Except for his stupid mother, of course.


    Once mom, she only had her own eyes.


    Later, I entered the Xiao family''s mansion. All my mother''s thoughts were occupied by Xiao''s father.


    Until he was old, my mother finally cared about him.


    At that time, his heart was already cold.


    Xiao Xiaodong walked into the garage, drove the car Qin Li bought for him and left the Xiao family house.


    He''s going to IELTS.


    He never had any ideas about IELTS.


    He didn''t agree to marry the Mo family.


    Not just because Mo Xiaoxiao is a fool.


    And because he doesn''t want to touch IELTS.


    This company doesn''t belong to Xiao Fu at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning was standing on the apron behind the villa.


    With such strong financial resources, Mohs group has two private aircraft.


    Mi Youning just contacted the Edward family and decided to fly to the United States.


    It''s not just a military fire deal. She''s going to settle with the Kohler family.


    The Kohler family blocked their business because of Mo''s father.


    So we have to settle this account.


    Of course, there is mo Xinghua around.


    The man killed him. His hands are too dirty.


    It''s better to stay abroad and never come back.


    "Miss, you should pay attention to your health when you get there. Call back if you have anything.


    I don''t understand about the company, but Secretary Han is here. You must... "


    I heard Qin''s mother nagging around me.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "well, Qin Ma, it''s not that I don''t come back. You''ll see me in three days at most."


    Qin''s mother still looked worried.


    She has been with her all these years.


    I really feel reluctant to leave suddenly.


    Mi Youning is followed by some of Zhang Hu''s men.


    These people are still useful for the time being. She needs them.


    "Let''s go."


    Mi Youning stepped onto the steps of the plane.


    The young Gang behind her followed her one after another.


    Including Mo Xinghua, who was suppressed.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua''s legs are soft.


    Because mi Youning told her that she could let bygones be bygones.


    But he needs to go to America.


    Mo Xinghua doesn''t know what to do in the United States.

 Chapter 684

    But he didn''t feel right. He always felt that he would never come back this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as mi Youning took people aboard the plane.


    Xiao Xiaodong also arrived at IELTS.


    He went straight to the top office of the company.


    When he came to Xiao Chen''s office, he opened the door without knocking, and walked in with his feet raised.


    Xiao Chen is dealing with the company''s backlog of documents these two days.


    I heard the door was pushed open without knocking.


    He raised his head and saw Xiao Xiaodong at a glance.


    The original dull eyes showed the color of boredom.


    Indeed, Xiao Xiaodong is a trouble for him.


    This man is trouble with his own constitution.


    When I grew up, I met Xiao Xiaodong. He was not good.


    Xiao Chen put down the pen in her hand and looked at Xiao Xiaodong.


    The latter has come to the desk and sat on the seat.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Xiaodong was full of ruffian Qi even when he was sitting.


    He smiled and looked at Xiao Chen, "do you really want to divorce Mo Xiaoxiao?"


    He heard what this man said last night.


    Just before today, he could hear the excitement of father Xiao and his words.


    Xiao Chen frowned lightly, and her eyes were as quiet as water.


    It seems that there is not much emotion about this matter.


    "The divorce agreement is ready. Sooner or later, Mo Xiaoxiao has recovered."


    Xiao Xiaodong held his chin and nodded at his words.


    "Yes, they have become the chairman of Mo''s group. I think Mo Xiaoxiao has recovered."


    Otherwise, how could the Morse group tolerate a woman with an IQ of several years old to sit as the chairman of the board.


    It seems that the woman also has some means.


    Thinking of my mother''s current situation, Xiao Xiaodong said this.


    "My mother was taken away. Mo Xiaoxiao did it. Help me find a way to get my mother out."


    When Xiao Xiaodong opened his mouth, Xiao Chen''s eyebrows picked up.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong, even though he was still full of ruffian Qi.


    But between these words, I was begging him.


    When the other party saw him in the past, he didn''t turn on the mockery mode.


    Or three or two sentences are wrong, and the verbal attacks are light.


    But thinking that this time it was because of Qin Li, Xiao Chen didn''t embarrass Xiao Xiaodong.


    "What did aunt Qin do?"


    Seeing that Xiao Chen was not embarrassed, Xiao Xiaodong said bluntly, "attempted murder."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen''s expression was a little strange.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Attempted murder."


    Xiao Xiaodong''s tone was also helpless.


    In fact, he didn''t know before.


    He came home late the day before yesterday. My mother has been waiting for him.


    Fell asleep on the sofa in the living room.


    He walked a few steps closer and heard his mother''s dream.


    "It wasn''t me, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t push it..."


    The intermittent words, including Mo Xiaoxiao at that time, fell down the stairs.


    This reminds Xiao Xiaodong of something.


    Up to now, Xiao Xiaodong knows that his mother is not innocent.


    But he can''t watch his mother suffer in it.


    It''s not a place for people at all.


    Xiao Chen heard Xiao Xiaodong''s words again, drooping her eyes and reflecting in her eyes.


    This matter has something to do with Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Then it''s only about falling downstairs.


    "Aunt Qin pushed Mo Xiaoxiao downstairs?"


    Although the tone is interrogative, it is somewhat positive.


    Xiao Xiaodong shook his head. "I''m not sure, but I heard her talking in her sleep. It should be eight - nine and ten."

 Chapter 685

    Xiao Chen knew Xiao Xiaodong''s intention.


    But he can''t do it.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao is different. I can only ask you about it."


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes showed relaxation, "well, OK."


    But his tone is still so flat.


    Xiao Chen took out her mobile phone and dialed mi Youning.


    But it can''t be connected for the time being.


    Think of each other has been with Qin ma.


    He dialed Qin Ma''s cell phone again.


    The phone was soon picked up.


    "Mr. Xiao."


    "Well, Qin Ma is me."


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Chen stood up and went to the French window of the office.


    Looking at the scenery downstairs, he said bluntly, "Qin Ma, why can''t Xiao Xiao get through?"


    "Mr. Xiao, Miss Xiao has gone to America and will be back in a few days."


    Hearing that the other party had gone to the United States, Xiao Chen frowned slightly.


    I just wanted to ask what the other party is doing in the United States.


    But the words came to my mouth and didn''t come out.


    The relationship between the two was not close.


    Even in the name of husband and wife, it is just a name without reality.


    But Qin Ma didn''t know Xiao Chen''s hesitation.


    She knew that Miss had no intention of the divorcing Xiao Chen, and even obeyed her husband''s will.


    It plans to give Xiao Chen 5% of the shares of Morse group.


    Now the other party takes the initiative to ask about the young lady. Qin''s mother is also willing to get closer to them.


    In the past, Xiao Chen''s attitude towards miss was always very alienated.


    Now the young lady has recovered and no longer knows nothing.


    "Mr. Xiao, it seems that there is something wrong with the company. The young lady said that she could go to America for three days at most.


    What''s the matter with you? It''s OK to call again when the young lady gets off the plane. "


    "OK, I see."


    Xiao Chen hung up the phone and looked at the building outside the window.


    At this time, I don''t know why, he felt empty at the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking of the girl in the hospital, Ming Ming has recovered his mind.


    But still pretending to be ignorant.


    That''s really different from before.


    But at first, he didn''t see it.


    Those eyes are really beautiful now.


    Hearing Qin''s mother say that Mo Xiaoxiao has gone to the United States.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen felt it.


    The relationship between them is really different.


    In the past, each other was waiting for him at home.


    Even very attached to him.


    Now, without greeting each other, they flew to the United States.


    This made Xiao Chen feel bad.


    He didn''t pay so much attention to Mo Xiaoxiao before.


    Xiao Chen had a self mockery on her face.


    This is the inferiority of men.


    When people are around, he is not close to each other at all.


    Even then, he never paid attention to each other.


    Now people are better, but he began to care.


    This reaction made Xiao Chen look down on herself.


    Some thoughts in the brain were thrown away, and Xiao Chen no longer thought of those smart eyes.


    I don''t want Mo Xiaoxiao anymore.


    Xiao Chen turned and looked at Xiao Xiaodong, waiting for the answer.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao went to the United States and won''t come back until three days later."


    "Shit!"


    Xiao Xiaodong''s face changed as soon as he heard the news.


    Three days, who knows what my mother looks like three days later.


    Xiao Chen saw that Xiao Xiaodong''s face was ugly, and the color of worry was also obvious.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call again when she gets off the plane."


    "OK, I''ll go and see my mother first and call me when I have news."


    Seeing Xiao Chen nodding, Xiao Xiaodong got up and left.


    Xiao Chen looked at Xiao Xiaodong''s back and suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Xiao Xiaodong."


    The steps to the door stopped like this.

 Chapter 686

    Xiao Xiaodong turned and looked at Xiao Chen suspiciously, "what else?"


    Think of what the secretary told him.


    Xiao Chen showed a gentle smile, "why did you fight yesterday?"


    Hearing about yesterday, Xiao Xiaodong''s face became unnatural.


    Last night he went to play with his friends and saw a little boy being bullied.


    This kind of bullying is not beating, but being transferred.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t control it and beat people.


    Xiao Xiaodong curled his lips. "If you hit, you''ll hit. There''s no reason."


    When he finished, he turned and left the office.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong ran away.


    Because he also has unspeakable secrets.


    No one knows about it except him.


    Looking at the back of Xiao Xiaodong leaving, Xiao Chen shook her head and lost a smile.


    He sat back in his previous position and continued to deal with the accumulated documents.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the United States.


    Private plane, heard on the lawn of a manor.


    When mi Youning stepped off the plane.


    Outside, a handsome young man greeted her with the crowd behind him.


    "Miss Mo, welcome."


    The handsome young man approached mi Youning.


    Reached out and took her hand, bent over and kissed the back of her hand.


    Mi Youning smiled. "Bert Edward, thank you for your reception."


    When the young man saw mi Youning shouting out his name, the smile at the bottom of his eyes did not change at all.


    But his momentum began to show.


    Because in their data, they know the woman in front of them.


    The other party has never contacted Mohs group before.


    I don''t even know Mr. Mo''s cooperation with the family.


    After receiving a call from the man, his father asked him to meet him.


    If you want to come, find out the bottom first.


    Bert Edward raised his head and made a gentleman''s salute to MI Youning.


    "It''s my honor to serve the beauty."


    Mi Youning withdrew her hand and looked at each other with a smile.


    Even in front of the young man, such a gentleman, even etiquette in place.


    She won''t underestimate each other.


    Bert Edward, the young leader of the army fire tycoon family.


    This man kills people without blinking an eye.


    "Young master Bert is really talkative. I''m a married woman. What beauty is there?"


    Mi Youning smiled shyly.


    When Bert Edward heard the speech, he showed a sad expression in an instant.


    He looked annoyed and said, "Oh... It''s unbelievable. If you want to believe me, Miss Mo, just now I was going to pursue you."


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded, "young master Bert, you are really a gentleman who can coax women."


    However, her heart was extremely cold.


    She didn''t believe that the Edwards had not checked her information before she came.


    Mo Xiaoxiao, the original owner, did not hide everything at home.


    Anyone who wants to check can detect it.


    Just then, the youth gang escorted Mo Xinghua down from the plane.


    "Miss mo."


    Bai Gang, the leader of these people, came to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning turned to Bai Gang and glanced at Mo Xinghua.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua, seeing the surrounding scenes, was already scared to his knees.


    He couldn''t stand, but he was dragged.


    Because just now, Mo Xinghua had heard the conversation between MI Youning and Bert Edward.


    No matter how useless he is, he knows the Edward family.


    This is the American Army fire tycoon.


    Bert Edward saw that Mo Xinghua was "supported".


    He didn''t ask much, but extended his hand to MI Youning.

 Chapter 687

    Bert Edwards held out his hand to MI Yuning, the gentleman''s behavior.


    "Miss Mo, my father is still waiting for us. Dinner has been prepared. Please give Miss Mo a face."


    Mi Youning turned and saw a row of Rolls Royce motorcade not far away.


    She smiled and nodded. "It''s my pleasure."


    Bert Edward took the man to one of the cars.


    Mi Youning got on the bus, and then Bert Edward came up.


    Then Bai Gang followed him on the bus.


    He needs to be with Miss Mo all the time.


    Bert doesn''t mean anything about it.


    "Miss Mo, we deeply regret your father''s departure.


    But if you come here this time, the cooperation between our two families must continue.


    The situation in the United States has been a little tense recently, and the risk is a little high. "


    When he got on the bus, Bert Edward was in full swing.


    Although the appearance is the same as before.


    But the whole body''s pressure, but the sense of existence is very obvious.


    Bai Gang has tightened his body.


    Mi Youning leaned back on his seat, sitting casually and looking indifferent.


    Hearing Bert''s words, he looked at each other and said nothing.


    Because there are other meanings in this language.


    Bert Edward had thought, on his way back.


    Test this woman. Do you know the specific price of the cooperation between the two countries.


    If he can, he still wants to adjust the price up.


    But at this time, he looked at Mi Youning and didn''t say a word.


    But the beautiful face looked at him with an indifferent smile.


    With his bright and beautiful eyes, Bert had a feeling that this woman would see through him.


    At the same time, his heartbeat began to be abnormal.


    It seemed that the woman was watching, and his heart beat faster.


    How could Bert Edward, a lover of love field wave, not know this feeling.


    Before, he said mi Youning was beautiful. It wasn''t all compliments.


    Because the woman in front of me is really beautiful and delicious.


    "Mr. Burt, this is exactly the purpose of my coming here this time. We''ll talk about the specific details later."


    Seeing that Bert Edward''s eyes were not quite right, MI Yuning immediately made a sound.


    Unfortunately, Bert didn''t hear her at all.


    I only saw the red lips opening and closing.


    That made him want to kiss and block the red lips,


    Taste its beautiful taste.


    Mi Youning didn''t repeat what he said before.


    She turned her head away and looked out of the car.


    Bai Gang then repeated what mi Youning had said to Bert Edward.


    The latter looked at Mi Youning.


    At this time, he felt that the woman not only had an empty watch, but also had a mysterious aura.


    The woman is not afraid of him.


    Not even influenced by the pressure around him.


    The villa in Edward manor has arrived.


    Bert got off first and covered the roof for MI Youning.


    "Miss Mo, please -"


    Mi Youning got out of the car and looked at the door of the villa.


    At this time, there is an old man standing there.


    Behind each other stood several big men.


    "Father -"


    Bert saw the old man and walked quickly.


    Mi Youning followed up with Bai Gang.


    "Hello, I''m Mr. Mo''s daughter, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    Old Mr. Edward, look at Mi Youning.


    The sharp sight looked mi Youning up and down.


    The old man, don''t look at him so old.


    But this method makes the dark black forces in the United States terrified.


    Mi Youning ignored the pressure of old Mr. Edward, and she didn''t have any timidity.


    Old Mr. Edward smiled when he saw this.

 Chapter 688

    "Yes, yes. Sure enough, the tiger father has no dog daughter."


    Hearing old Edward''s appreciation, MI Youning''s smile remained unchanged.


    "Thank you for your compliment, but it seems that you are very interested in Chinese culture."


    Old Edward stepped aside and said, "yes, your father and I are also from Chinese antiques, so we will know each other..."


    Hearing that the other party said about the process of meeting Mo''s father, MI Youning had dinner in the Edward family.


    After that, MI Youning and old Edward began to talk about the next matters.


    Of course, Lord Bert was there.


    Mi Youning didn''t hide anything. She used her cooperation with the Edward family.


    The price of those weapons will rise by 2%.


    But this time she needs to buy powerful weapons and solve some personal things.


    I hope the Edwards family can watch this and don''t stop it.


    Old Edward was not in any mood when he heard that the price was increased by 2%.


    But


    "Are you going to settle with the Kohler family?"


    As a military fire tycoon in the United States, the Edwards family can grasp any news.


    After Mr. Mo''s death, old Edward lost his Chinese friend.


    He was also a little depressed.


    After checking, I naturally knew it was the Kohler family.


    I heard that old Edward saw blood for a while.


    Mi Youning put away her indifferent smile.


    Her expression was solemn, and there was an irresistible sense of killing in her beautiful eyes.


    "Yes, the Kohler family killed my parents and even pretended to be a car accident. I can''t pretend it never happened."


    Old Edward held his walking stick and kept his eyes on MI Youning.


    "Do you know that the Kohler family, although not very powerful, is also the top hyena in the United States."


    Hyenas are ferocious. Once they bite their prey, they won''t let go.


    Such people will never die if they are provoked.


    Mi Youning naturally knows the bad name of the Kohler family.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Son, even so, you still have to go to the Kohler family?"


    Mi Youning nodded, "yes, now I just hope you can provide the best weapons."


    Old Edward heard the speech and turned to look at Bert.


    Seeing this, the latter turned and left.


    But when he left, he suddenly turned around and looked at Mi Youning.


    With a desire to conquer in his eyes, MI Youning''s eyes completely changed.


    The man caught his attention.


    Even made his heart beat abnormally.


    This woman he wants, wants to have.


    It''s that simple.


    As long as the other party can come back alive.


    After Burt left, he quickly returned with people.


    The men carried black boxes in their hands.


    Old Edward stood up, pointed to the boxes and said, "boy, these are the weapons you want.


    It''s inconvenient for any member of our Edward family to intervene in this matter, because some rules can''t be broken. "


    Mi Youning nodded and opened the wooden box.


    Seeing the excellent weapons, she turned and nodded her chin to Bai Gang and others.


    The men quickly lifted the box.


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll have someone call you about the transaction amount of these weapons, including the weapons entering China next time."


    Old Edward waved his hand, "even if this batch of goods is privately sponsored by me."


    Mi Youning accepted this with a smile.


    He left with Bai Gang and others.


    Bert, take them out.


    Just outside Edward''s manor, there were several Bentleys parked.


    "Miss Mo!"

 Chapter 689

    "Miss Mo!"


    Just when mi Youning was leaving with Bai Gang and others.


    Bert made a noise behind him.


    Mi Youning turned to look at Bert Edward.


    "I hope you can come back. I decided to pursue you!"


    Hearing this, MI Youning''s smile slowly subsided.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Master Bert, this joke is not funny at all."


    Mi Youning turned and left.


    Bert Edward''s eyes overflowed with an obvious smile.


    And the potential in those eyes.


    "Miss Mo, please -"


    Bentley drivers got off one after another and opened the door for MI Youning, Bai Gang and others.


    After MI Youning got on the bus, Bai Gang and others also brought weapons into the car.


    Mo Xinghua naturally didn''t forget to bring it.


    After all, this scene tonight was prepared for Mo Xinghua.


    "Drive."


    "Yes -"


    These people are the hands of Mo''s father in the United States.


    Even if the Mohs group is clean, some places are stained with black.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bert Edward saw that he was in the motorcade, he went back.


    Get in the car and go home.


    Bert just got home, said hello to his father and went upstairs.


    Then his cell phone rang.


    Seeing that it was an old classmate''s phone, Bert Edward raised his eyebrow.


    He walked to the bedroom and picked up the phone.


    "Hi, Xiao, you haven''t contacted me for a long time. How are you doing?"


    "OK."


    A warm voice sounded from the phone.


    Bert opened the bedroom door with a pleasant tone.


    "Xiao, today is really my lucky day. I met a woman.


    My heart is affected by her. Look, I feel the taste of love... "


    Hearing Bert''s cheerful tone, the person on the phone interrupted him.


    "Bert, I have something for you."


    Bert, who had planned to release himself, looked solemn when he heard this.


    "Xiao, don''t you give face like this? At least let me finish expressing my feelings."


    "That''s not lyric, that''s indiscriminate - emotion."


    Being said so, Bert''s expression was not dissatisfied at all.


    "Xiao, you hurt my heart so much."


    Bert went to the bed and fell down.


    Hearing that there was no sound on the phone, he asked, "come on, Xiao, you rarely have anything to find me."


    Far away in China, Xiao Chen is standing in the company''s office.


    He held the cell phone in his hand and looked helpless.


    "Did you receive a woman in your family today, surnamed mo."


    He called mi Youning before.


    I want to ask about Qin Li before.


    Unfortunately, you don''t have anyone to answer.


    Still at night.


    Thinking of the other party''s words in the hospital that day, Xiao Chen called her old classmate.


    And Bert Edward, hearing Xiao Chen''s question, immediately sat up from bed.


    "Xiao! Are you asking about our family?"


    His tone was kind of funny.


    But his face was more solemn in the room that Xiao Chen couldn''t see.


    Xiao Chen knows Bert. You can be with him at will.


    But when it came to the interests of the Edward family, the man immediately took precautions.


    "No, Bert, I want to find my wife, but I can''t contact her now."


    Hearing Xiao Chen''s words, Bert''s face looked good.


    He got up, went to the bar in his bedroom and got himself a glass of spirits.


    "Xiao, you are married. Why didn''t I receive the invitation?"


    At this time, Bert did not connect mi Youning with his old classmates.

 Chapter 690

    Xiao Chen smiled and said, "I''ve been married for half a year. I was in a hurry."


    Bert Edward poured himself a glass of spirits.


    He picked up the glass and was just about to bring it to his mouth.


    His face suddenly looked ugly.


    "Xiao, what did you just say? Your wife''s surname is Mo?"


    Xiao Chen thought that Bert ignored the question just now and thought that Mo Xiaoxiao wasn''t there.


    At this time, hearing Bert''s words, he obviously felt something wrong.


    "Yes, my wife''s last name is Mo and her name is mo Xiaoxiao."


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    Bert put all the spirits in the glass into his mouth.


    He knows that Mo Xiaoxiao is married.


    But I didn''t know that Mo Xiaoxiao married an old classmate.


    "Bert, did Xiao Xiao go to your place? How was she?"


    Worried voices rang out from the phone.


    Bert doesn''t look very good either.


    He fell in love with the woman of his old classmate.


    It hit him hard.


    He can''t do such a thing no matter how mischievous he is.


    It''s just playing with women. It''s just your love. I wish you.


    Although Mo Xiaoxiao has some desire to conquer.


    It really didn''t reach the point where he was desperate.


    Think of what Mo Xiaoxiao did tonight.


    Bert slowly told Xiao Chen what had happened tonight.


    When Xiao Chen heard what mi Youning had done, the gentleness on his face had already disappeared.


    Even the previous concerns were swept away.


    He repressed his great anger.


    This Mo Xiaoxiao is too reckless.


    She doesn''t know how dangerous it is.


    "Bert, for the sake of an old classmate, go and help me take Mo Xiaoxiao back."


    Bert immediately said, "no, no, Shaw, I can''t decide this, because she''s gone. It''s something the Edward family can''t touch."


    Xiao Chen did not give up.


    "Bert, my latest long-range shooting weapon has come out. As long as you help me bring people back, I''ll give it to the Edward family unconditionally."


    "Really!"


    Bert stood up when he heard the speech.


    The tone was so excited that I couldn''t believe it.


    Xiao Chen turned and picked up the coat on the office chair.


    He walked out of the office while talking to Bert.


    "Yes, as long as you take Mo Xiaoxiao back, I''ll go to America now and arrive tomorrow."


    "OK! I''ll send someone to chase it now."


    Bert was afraid of Xiao Chen''s repentance and hung up the phone and went downstairs to discuss the matter with his father.


    Xiao Chen, an old classmate, became good friends because of a common hobby.


    That''s the gun.


    And Xiao Chen is still a genius.


    He designed and refitted the weapon himself, which is extremely powerful.


    How many people want each other, an analytical design.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Chen is only interested in this aspect.


    The other party rarely trades these drawings for wealth.


    Once he begged for it.


    It was at school.


    Later, there was no more.


    He believed that his father would promise.


    Because the weapons originally designed are only produced by their Edward family.


    Sure enough, Bert thought well.


    When old Edward heard the news, he nodded his head and agreed.


    Even let him bring a lot of people.


    Once the Kohler family fights with Mo Xiaoxiao''s people, let him be sure to bring them back.


    For the rest, we don''t need them.


    Unfortunately, old Edward and Bert thought very well.


    But they are still a little late.


    Because when Bert arrived.


    The Kohler family no longer exists.

 Chapter 691

    Mi Yuning did not go straight to the Kohler family.


    When she came, she had checked the real picture of the Kohler family.


    She likes that position very much.


    "Bai Gang, when you arrive at the place, you will guard at the door unless I ask you to go in again."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    Bai Gang wiped the weapon in his hand and replied respectfully.


    He went to the Edward family this evening, and he felt something different.


    They are far from reaching the height of the youth gang.


    However, he firmly believes that the youth gang will grow stronger in the future.


    As long as Mohs group has been cooperating with the Green Gang.


    This makes Bai Gang respect mi Youning again and again.


    Mi Youning smiled but didn''t speak. She picked up her hand - grenade - bullet.


    This thing is filial to the Kohler family.


    The way mi Youning let people go is not the front of the Kohler family.


    They came to the back, which was close to the woods in the manor.


    When the car was hundreds of meters away from the Kohler family, MI Youning asked someone to stop the car.


    Get out of the car and pull Mo Xinghua out of the rear seat.


    "Good uncle, your previous partner has arrived. Let''s go."


    Mo Xinghua spent the whole night in fear.


    At this time, hearing mi Youning''s words, he pulled the door with both hands.


    "I''m not going. I''m not going anywhere. Xiao Xiao, let me go."


    The sad cry came from Mo Xinghua''s mouth.


    Seeing this, MI Youning stared at Mo Xinghua''s head with his gun.


    "Mo Xinghua! If you come with me, you still have your life, or I''ll kill you immediately!"


    There is no such good thing in the world that has killed two close relatives.


    Now I want to stay out of it.


    What a whimsical thing.


    Mo Xinghua felt the cold weapon against him.


    Immediately raised his hands, "Xiao Xiao... Xiao Xiao, I''ll go with you. You move this thing."


    Mi Youning takes the gun away. She reaches out and pulls Mo Xinghua''s back collar.


    Push the man to the front, "let''s go."


    Mo Xinghua was really afraid at this time.


    Fear of death.


    His legs trembled violently, but he didn''t dare to stop.


    Mi Youning nodded to Bai Gang behind him and followed Mo Xinghua''s footsteps.


    Now we have reached the boundary of the Kohler family, surrounded by monitoring equipment.


    If she goes further, she will enter the monitoring equipment.


    Now I can only enter the Kohler family openly.


    Mo Xinghua walks ahead, MI Youning holding the gun at will.


    Her eyes were watching the scene in the dark night.


    I know I came to the iron gate of the Kohler family.


    "Who!"


    A group of people came out and spoke the American language.


    These people were armed with guns at Mi Youning and Mo Xinghua.


    Mi Youning looked at these people. Although his steps stopped, his face didn''t look afraid.


    "I want to see your master, Anton Kohler."


    Mi Youning also answered each other in American language.


    "Put down your weapons!"


    Seeing that MI Youning had a gun in his hand, these people immediately put most of their weapons on her.


    Mi Youning shrugged his shoulders and stood in the dark with black eyes.


    The corner of his mouth evoked a sinister smile.


    Now these people asked her to put down her weapons.


    Isn''t she very shameless.


    Mo Xinghua had already been at the mouth of those guns. When he was facing him, he collapsed and sat on the ground.


    Mi Youning raised his gun and asked the people, "what do you say?"


    "Yes! Put down your arms!"


    Hearing one of the black and strong men speak, MI Youning nods.

 Chapter 692

    Soon, however, the smile on MI Youning''s face changed.


    Raise your gun and turn it in one direction.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Mi Youning quickly shot at the people at the iron gate.


    That''s fast and accurate.


    But in the blink of an eye, these people fell half.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Of course, those people also shot at Mi Youning.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning stood where she was. These people couldn''t hurt her at all.


    Because when those sub bombs flew to her, MI Youning used the power of the remaining soul to resist.


    Now, although the most lacking is the power of the soul.


    But she had to use it to resist the shooting of these people.


    The light shield protection of the power of the soul is also time limited.


    So Mi Yuning quickly eliminated these people and went straight to the Kohler family.


    Of course, MI Youning didn''t forget to pull Mo Xinghua, who was sitting on the ground.


    Mo Xinghua is not so lucky.


    He was shot in the leg.


    "Put down your arms!"


    Soon another group of people rushed in.


    The gun in MI Youning''s hand has no son bullet.


    She took out a charge - point - gun from the space and fired at the people who appeared again.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward, bring someone to the Kohler family.


    However, after chasing all the way, he did not see mi Youning and others.


    He took the main road.


    Mi Youning took a shortcut.


    And it''s at war.


    Bert Edwards thought Mi Yuning was not going to the Kohler family tonight.


    But he didn''t give up going to the Kohler family.


    Because he called mi Youning.


    No one answered the phone, either she herself or Bai Gang around her.


    On Bert Edward''s way.


    Mi Youning has entered the hall of the Kohler family.


    Anton Kohler is sitting on the sofa.


    Mi Youning stood beside him, the gun in his hand in close contact with his head.


    Bai Gang and others held weapons and confronted the Kohler family.


    These people are all direct members of the Kohler family.


    Mi Youning smiled at the old man sitting on the sofa.


    The latter''s face was iron green, his eyes were sharp, and his whole body was murderous.


    Mi Youning smiled, but was not affected at all.


    She turned to look at the Kohler family.


    "Everyone must know why Mo Xiaoxiao came here.


    Now, I only want the old man''s life. I''m so greedy for power when I''m old


    You must have had enough. "


    Looking at the faces of the Kohler family members, MI Youning smiled with satisfaction.


    Especially after she spoke, these people didn''t make a sound.


    They looked at Anton Kohler with complicated eyes.


    These people''s eyes were calm, and even several young men and women showed a tolerant expression.


    "You killed a lot of people in our family today. Does this spread and make the Kohler family a laughing stock?"


    One of the men spoke.


    Listening to the angry voice of the other party, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    She winked at Bai Gang not far away.


    The latter always waited for MI Youning''s order, and naturally received the message from MI Youning at the first time.


    He took two steps forward and pulled Anton coller up from the sofa.


    Mi Youning leaves Anton Kohler and walks to the young man.


    When these people saw her coming, they were frightened.


    Bai Gang, they haven''t seen it before.


    However, all the people of the Kohler family present saw the terrible of this woman with their own eyes.

 Chapter 693

    The bullets flew towards her, but the woman was not hurt.


    Even those sub bullets, it''s like being bounced by something.


    The man who shot back.


    Seeing these people retreat at the same time, MI Youning smiled vaguely.


    She reached out to Bai Gang and others behind her and made a move to leave.


    "Since there''s nothing wrong, I won''t bother and leave first.


    What you Kohler family did in China some time ago must pay a price! "


    The latter remark was made to the young man who spoke before.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, the man didn''t have the slightest regret.


    Even looking at Mi Youning''s eyes, I can''t wait to tear her apart.


    Hyenas are indeed worthy of the title of the Kohler family.


    These poor people.


    Do you really think that as long as the family is united, no one will do anything to them.


    If they don''t design, kill Mo''s father and mother.


    Maybe in the United States, they can really be more natural and unrestrained.


    After all, the Kohler family dare not be so unscrupulous in the United States.


    They are belittling the Chinese.


    These people think that Chinese people can''t find their traces in this matter at all.


    I don''t even think anyone in Mo''s family will come to the door.


    When mi Youning left the hall, Bai Gang pressed the old man Anton Kohler.


    The back hand pulled down Mo Xinghua.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua was lame.


    Even one with a drooping arm.


    He was covered with blood and his face was pale.


    His eyes are dull, like a doll.


    I''m scared. I''m scared.


    The Kohler family watched mi Youning and his party leave.


    They followed quickly.


    Anton Kohler saw the people behind him and shook his head at them.


    The people of the Kohler family released a strong intention to kill mi Youning and his party.


    But mi Youning didn''t seem to notice.


    She sat in Baigang''s car and waved to the people of the Kohler family.


    No one could see mi Youning sitting in the car. At this time, her body was shaking.


    But her face was arrogant and unscrupulous.


    People of the Kohler family are afraid of the strange things on MI Youning.


    They have heard of the Chinese strange people.


    But they didn''t see it. The woman they saw was even more terrible.


    So at this time, they have nothing to do with MI Youning''s arrogant attitude.


    I can only watch mi Youning and others get on the bus and leave.


    Until the motorcade drove away, one of the older men of the Kohler family turned around.


    He looked at the people and said, "get ready your weapons. We''ll kill these Chinese people!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The man seemed to have some authority. As soon as his voice fell, the Kohler family answered one after another.


    After getting on the bus, MI Youning said to Bai Gang: "go out of the gate and put Anton Kohler and Mo Xinghua off."


    Bai Gang knew her plan and nodded without any doubt.


    At this time, MI Youning felt that something was wrong all over.


    This is the overuse of the power of the soul.


    She seems to be losing her grip.


    But in front of Bai Gang and others, she was worried.


    I''m afraid these people will not be able to hold her in a coma.


    But now there is no other way.


    I can only bet.


    She won''t trust anyone.


    Even if Bai Gang is really unreliable, it''s her bad luck.


    I feel dizzy. I really can''t hold on.

 Chapter 694

    Mi Youning hands the remote control to Bai Gang.


    "When you get out of the gate, press all the buttons on it."


    "OK." Bai Gang took it.


    He saw something wrong with MI Youning.


    However, just as he was about to continue asking questions, MI Youning''s head tilted aside.


    He leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes.


    "Miss Mo?"


    Bai Gang came forward and shook mi Youning''s body, but there was no response.


    He immediately went forward to explore mi Youning''s nose.


    He felt that he was still breathing, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Bai Gang sat up straight and looked at the front door. He held the remote control in his hand.


    When the motorcade drove out of the door of the Kohler family, Bai Gang turned and looked behind him.


    He lowered the window and gestured to the traffic behind him.


    The motorcade stopped.


    "Throw the old guy and Mo Xinghua out of the car!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Anton Kohler and Mo Xinghua were thrown to the door.


    One of the two was puzzled, but remained vigilant.


    One is the eyes of God, was thrown out of the car and sat on the ground.


    The Kohlers are ready to go.


    At this time, they don''t know that they are so close to heaven.


    "Go!"


    Bai Gang gave an order and the team drove again.


    Just after the team drove 100 meters, Bai Gang sat in the car and pressed the remote control.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    I only heard the violent explosion sound behind me.


    The people of the Kohler family have prepared their weapons and want to get in the car and catch up.


    At this time, the explosion in their ears stunned them.


    Screams and roars sounded everywhere in the manor.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Explosion explosion sounds one after another.


    Someone else was blown up.


    Such a big noise also startled Bert Edward.


    The convoy to the Kohler family stopped after hearing the explosion after explosion.


    The crowd looked at the fire not far away.


    The look was shocked.


    Especially Bert Edward, with worry in his eyes.


    This is already at war, even more intense.


    "Get your weapons ready and move on!"


    The woman who thinks of fighting with people is the wife of an old classmate.


    Bert Edward can''t quit at this time.


    Of course, there are plans for the latest weapon.


    Bai Gang sat in the car and pressed the buttons of the remote control once.


    Then he told the driver to speed up.


    Now they are going to Mo''s house, a real estate in the United States.


    However, not long after the speed accelerated, I met a convoy.


    "Watch out!"


    The brothers sitting in a car with Bai Gang took out their weapons one after another.


    They didn''t know that the opposite team was Bert Edward and others.


    The car stopped slowly.


    The window has also been lowered and the gun mouth has been extended.


    How could Bert Edward not find the muzzle of the window.


    At this time, he got out of the car regardless of his men''s obstruction.


    Bai Gang and others were sitting in the car. Even if they saw Bert Edward, they still didn''t relax their vigilance.


    But they quietly put away their weapons.


    Because this is American, even if the Edwards really want to do something.


    They can''t stop it.


    Bai Gang first pushed open the door and went out.


    "Love... Mr. Edward..."


    Baigang''s American language is very unfamiliar.


    At this time, his stumbling pronunciation was exchanged for Bert Edward''s chuckle.


    "Relax."


    Bert Edward spoke in Chinese.

 Chapter 695

    Seeing the other party speak Mandarin, Bai Gang relaxed a little.


    "Mr. Edward, why did you come?"


    There was a temptation in the words.


    Bert Edwards was not unhappy about it.


    He looked sideways behind Bai Gang, "where''s Miss Mo?"


    Bai Gang blocked his body. "Are you looking for Miss Mo?"


    "Well," nodded Bert Edward, "her husband is my old classmate and will arrive in the United States tomorrow."


    Hearing the news, Bai Gang had doubts in his eyes.


    Because he really doesn''t understand Miss Mo''s life.


    As for her husband, of course, there is no way to know.


    Now he looked at the crowd behind Bert Edward.


    Bai Gang''s cold face was solemn, "Mr. Edward, I''m going to take Miss Mo to Mo''s residence in the United States. There are already people waiting."


    Bert Edward stepped aside.


    "No problem, but I want to be with you. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything."


    Bai Gang''s eyes showed doubt, but he also knew that he could not refute.


    Because this is the territory of the Edward family.


    Bert Edward walked back to the previous car.


    At the same time, Bai Gang also sat back in the car.


    He looked at Mi Youning, who was still in a coma, with a worried look in his eyes.


    After that, Bai Gang took out his mobile phone and dialed the boss''s mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    When mi Youning woke up, he looked at the transparent window screen in front of the French window.


    Memories of last night flooded into my mind.


    Looking at the window screen for a while, MI Youning looked around at the strange environment.


    Looking at the dress in the room, she was sure that the original owner was not familiar with it.


    Sit up from bed.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    "Are you awake?"


    The man who opened the door had a beautiful face and a warm smile.


    When I saw her, there was a dazzling light in my eyes.


    Mi Youning saw the man standing in front of the door, with a smile on his mouth.


    Then she stretched out her arms, "uncle, hug."


    Seeing mi Youning''s action, Xiao Chen shook her head helplessly.


    However, his footsteps went to MI Youning.


    Standing by the bed, I saw that MI Youning''s action still didn''t put down.


    Xiao Chen sighed and gently hugged the man.


    Mi Youning felt the gentle breath of Xiao Chen after being hugged.


    She didn''t hug Xiao Chen back this time.


    The hands began to be dishonest and moved in front of Xiao Chen''s collar.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mi Youning asked carelessly.


    Her eyes stared at Xiao Chen''s shoulder.


    Or, correctly, the shoulder socket.


    It''s like looking through the shirt and seeing the muscle skin in the clothes.


    Xiao Chen patted mi Youning gently, just like standing up to answer each other''s questions.


    However, MI Youning felt that he had left and immediately grabbed the man.


    Her hand dragged Xiao Chen''s collar.


    This action made Xiao Chen''s clothes torn apart.


    Mi Youning stared straight at Xiao Chen''s shoulder socket.


    There is a small red mole there.


    Seeing the red mole, MI Youning smiled.


    He smiled with relief.


    It''s really this man.


    Burt Edward''s bold remarks about her made her almost confused.


    She didn''t have much affection for Bert Edward, but she didn''t have any disgust.


    It''s just a simple insensitivity.


    Unfortunately, the other party is the first person in the task world to confess to her.


    Whether sincere or false, she really included each other in the scope of consideration at that time.


    Now seeing the red mole on Xiao Chen''s shoulder, MI Youning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because this man is part of the original Lord''s wish.

 Chapter 696

    Xiao Chen saw his clothes torn open. He looked up at Mi Youning.


    The latter stared at his body.


    There was a smile on his face that he couldn''t understand.


    Xiao Chen took her hand away and arranged her clothes.


    This little episode didn''t make Xiao Chen think much.


    He sat by the bed and looked at Mi Youning seriously.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, I know you are in good health and your mind has recovered, but you can''t joke about your life.


    Do you know what a sensation it caused last night? "


    Mi Youning looks at Xiao Chen innocently when she hears the speech.


    "No, I''m not very good, but how did you come to America?"


    Seeing mi Youning''s situation last night, it was nothing at all.


    Xiao Chen shook her head.


    "I heard about you in the United States and wanted to dissuade you. I didn''t expect it to happen."


    Then Xiao Chen stood up.


    He went to the desk not far away and picked up a document.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, this is the divorce agreement I prepared. If there is no problem, sign it."


    Mi Youning heard that it was a divorce agreement. She frowned and took over the document.


    Look at the divorce agreement, the four big words.


    Instead of going through it, MI Youning looked up at the man standing in front of him.


    "Xiao Chen, what do you mean?"


    At this time, Chen mi Youning''s tone was calm, but something was wrong.


    It was when she was angry that she would have peace.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know at all. He still had a reserved smile on his face.


    "Sooner or later, the Mo family depends on you now. We should be good in the future."


    To tell the truth, Xiao Chen''s taste is not good now.


    Because there is always a feeling of giving the baby away.


    This feeling makes him unable to go up and down.


    So there was something dry in his words.


    Mi Youning got up from bed.


    She stood on the bed and looked down at Xiao Chen.


    "Xiao Chen! You married me home. Now that I am well, you despise me and want me to become a second married woman!


    You still didn''t mean it. Do you dislike me, do you dislike me, do you... "


    This is another second marriage woman, another pile of you, isn''t it.


    Xiao Chen was stunned immediately.


    He looked up at the... Vexatious woman.


    Yes, unreasonable.


    Obviously, the other party has been sober. With her current value, will she care about second marriage?


    And nothing happened between them.


    Xiao Chen is very sure that he really has no feelings for Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Although he had a different feeling for Mo Xiaoxiao these days, it was suppressed by Xiao Chen.


    Because of that kind of favor, he hated himself.


    It''s like he''s a scum.


    I didn''t like it before, but now I feel good when I''m good,


    This made Xiao Chen unable to understand and didn''t understand.


    Feelings make him uncertain all the time.


    The relationship between father and mother.


    And the attitude of people around you towards feelings.


    This makes Xiao Chen not quite understand.


    "I ask you something! What God do you go!"


    Mi Youning knew the other party was distracted when she saw Xiao Chen''s eyes.


    She took the divorce agreement in her hand and knocked Xiao Chen on the shoulder.


    The latter revived and showed an apologetic expression to MI Youning.


    "I was just thinking about something. We can go home and say that the plane in the afternoon will go back with me?"


    Seeing Xiao Chen change the topic.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment. Now the Kohler family is over.


    Mo Xinghua doesn''t know whether to live or die.


    In short, the other party didn''t suffer less, whether it was life or death.

 Chapter 697

    Then there''s nothing wrong with her in America.


    "OK, go back in the afternoon."


    Mi Youning jumped out of bed barefoot.


    Conveniently threw the divorce agreement into the dustbin.


    Xiao Chen saw his action and didn''t know it was a sigh of relief.


    It is still helpless for MI Youning''s move at this time.


    In short, he was reluctant to mention this topic at this time.


    Then wait until later.


    "Xiao Chen, I''m hungry."


    Mi Youning jumped out of bed and went to the indoor bathroom.


    Xiao Chen heard that MI Youning was hungry. He turned and looked at each other.


    But at one glance, his eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao!"


    The tone was a little serious.


    Mi Youning had turned her back to Xiao Chen and stopped walking to the bathroom.


    She turned and looked at Xiao Chen behind her.


    His eyes were puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Chen looked at her feet without shoes.


    The handsome face frowned, and there was disapproval in her eyes.


    He bent over to get up with his shoes and walked to MI Youning.


    "What habit? Why don''t you wear shoes."


    When Xiao Chen walked to MI Youning, he said what he was unhappy about.


    Mi Youning knew what had happened when he saw his movements.


    She smiled innocently, but her eyes were cunning.


    When Xiao Chen came to her, she said, "I forgot."


    Looking at Bai Nen''s feet, Xiao Chen squatted down - and put her home shoes under mi Youning''s feet.


    Mi Youning holds Xiao Chen''s shoulder and puts on her home shoes.


    "Thank you."


    After Xiao Chen stood up, MI Youning thanked her.


    Then he turned and walked into the bathroom.


    People have three emergencies.


    Xiao Chen looked at Mi Youning''s disappeared figure, and her eyes showed meditation.


    The girl gave him a different feeling.


    He touched the place he had just been held by Mi Youning, and a gentle smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    He glanced back at the divorce agreement lying in the trash can, with a dark look in his eyes.


    Then he turned and left the room.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning washed, there was no trace of Xiao Chen in the bedroom.


    She left the room and went downstairs.


    Standing at the entrance of the stairs, I saw Xiao Chen sitting downstairs.


    And Bert Edward sitting opposite him, as well as Bai Gang and others around him.


    "Oh! Here comes your little wife."


    Bert Edward saw mi Youning at a glance.


    He opened his mouth to Xiao Chen sitting on the sofa with his back to the stairs.


    There was a banter in his words.


    Xiao Chen smelled the speech and turned to look back.


    Mi Youning naturally heard what Bert Edward said.


    She smiled and looked at Xiao Chen and walked down the stairs slowly.


    Xiao Chen stood up and walked towards mi Youning.


    His face was as gentle as ever, with a gentle smile.


    But that move stunned mi Youning.


    Xiao Chen went to MI Youning''s side and held him in her arms.


    Take the man in your arms and walk to Bert Edward.


    "My wife, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    This is for Bert Edward.


    The latter smiled vaguely, "I know, I know..."


    The reason why Xiao Chen hugged mi Youning was a declaration.


    This woman is his.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know why Xiao Chen is so.


    If she had gone downstairs a little earlier, it would have been clear.


    Just now, Bert Edward told Xiao Chen.


    If it hadn''t been for the phone call last night, he wouldn''t know that Mo Xiaoxiao was his wife.


    Will chase Mo Xiaoxiao until he catches him.

 Chapter 698

    Even bluntly said that there was something in Mo Xiaoxiao.


    That''s what makes men want to conquer.


    After hearing this, Xiao Chen began to feel uncomfortable.


    So at the moment of MI Youning''s appearance, he wanted to make a declaration and let people know that this woman is his.


    When I heard that Bert Edward wanted to chase Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Only Xiao Chen knew how complicated his mood was at that time.


    The thought of that woman will be in the arms of other men.


    He will have a crazy mood.


    It felt terrible, terrible.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know this, but she feels Xiao Chen holding her.


    She smiled and leaned in the man''s arms.


    "Young master Bert, come here. I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    Mi Yuning was not curious about Bert Edward''s appearance here, but he was surprised.


    Bert Edward stood up and pointed to Xiao Chen.


    "This guy and I are old classmates. We didn''t know you were husband and wife until last night. We didn''t come here for escort."


    Mi Youning picks her eyebrows and looks at the man around her.


    The latter smiled gently at her, "well, old classmate, I couldn''t get through to you last night."


    "It turned out to be a classmate. I forgot that you graduated from the United States."


    Xiao Chen reached out and touched her hair. "I''m not hungry. Go to dinner. There''s breakfast in the kitchen."


    Seeing that he did not move, MI Youning raised his eyebrow. "Won''t you eat?"


    "We''re finished. We''ll pack up later and we''ll go home in the afternoon."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning knows that Xiao Chen and Bert Edward have something to say.


    She walked towards the kitchen.


    But when he left, he gave Bai Gang a wink.


    Mi Youning sat at the table and picked up the tableware.


    She didn''t look back. "Bai Gang, what happened last night?"


    Bai Gang stepped forward two steps and whispered, "Miss Mo, after you fainted, master Bert came and said that your husband was coming, and even came here with the team.


    I called brother Hu and knew that Mr. Xiao was your husband. I even found his reserved ticket.


    Because I really came to the United States, coupled with the explanation of master Bert, I didn''t let anyone leave... "


    Hearing Bai Gang''s explanation, MI Youning ate breakfast slowly.


    "Well, I see. Go down and pack up. This special plane will come to the United States and take a batch of goods back. We''ll leave in the afternoon."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    After Bai Gang left, MI Youning had breakfast alone.


    Before she finished eating, Xiao Chen came in.


    Mi Youning turned to look at each other and saw that there was no Bert Edward behind him.


    "Where''s Bert?" he asked


    Seeing mi Youning asking Bert Edward, Xiao Chen''s face was a little strange.


    He went to MI Youning and said casually, "he will go home first. He will arrive in the afternoon and what you want."


    The latter nodded and didn''t find anything wrong with Xiao Chen.


    Until someone sat next to her and pulled her hand up.


    "Xiao Xiao, do you like Bert very much?"


    Mi Youning was stunned at the speech and turned to look at Xiao Chen.


    At this time, MI Youning finally felt something wrong.


    The tone of Xiao Chen''s voice is not right.


    However, MI Youning thought about this question and said, "it''s OK. I can''t say I''m particularly fond of it."


    However, this words made Xiao Chen''s face turn black in an instant, and there was something strange.


    Hearing this in Xiao Chen''s ears, the potential meaning was to have a good impression.


    His face became serious.

 Chapter 699

    Xiao Chen''s face became serious.


    He said seriously: "Xiaoxiao, you are still young, Bert''s identity is too dangerous, and there are many women around him. This guy doesn''t mean it."


    These words were heard in MI Youning''s ears.


    It took her a while to react.


    Mi Youning put down the tableware in her hand and turned to look at Xiao Chen with a smile.


    When I saw the latter, my face was a little strained.


    "Xiaoxiao, Bert is really not for you."


    The dry words made mi Youning smile more deeply.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and circled Xiao Chen''s neck.


    She hung all over Xiao Chen.


    This action was very sudden and didn''t give Xiao Chen a chance to react.


    "Uncle, are you afraid of my red apricot coming out of the wall?"


    "..." Xiao Chen''s expression was a little strange.


    Because what he just said really means something like that.


    He was shocked to see his beautiful face.


    Mi Youning quickly bowed his head and kissed Xiao Chen.


    Although I just kissed my face.


    This makes Xiao Chen but can''t help hugging people.


    The gentle touch of his lips and the smell of MI Youning lingered on the tip of his nose.


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Xiao Chen could no longer deceive herself and others.


    The woman in his arms, he doesn''t want to let go.


    Even if it is shameless, he wants to keep people around.


    So he admitted.


    When Xiao Chen answered yes, MI Youning smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I really don''t have the idea of red apricots coming out of the wall for the time being. After all, with Uncle Xiao, how can I see others."


    This did not make Xiao Chen''s face look good.


    There''s no plan for red apricots to come out of the wall for the time being?


    Uncle Xiao?


    All this made the green veins between Xiao Chen''s forehead appear faintly.


    Even when he held mi Youning''s body, he couldn''t help stepping up his efforts.


    Mi Youning felt his waist and his arms tightened.


    This made her feel uncomfortable, but she didn''t make a sound.


    She carefully observed Xiao Chen''s face.


    Seeing that the other party''s face was vaguely angry, MI Youning stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Chen''s handsome face.


    "Uncle, you don''t look very good."


    This tone, that''s called an innocent.


    Xiao Chen figured it out.


    The little woman in her arms is a little bastard.


    The big hand holding mi Youning couldn''t help moving down.


    "Pa......"


    Xiao Chen really couldn''t restrain herself.


    He slapped mi Youning gently.


    Mi Youning immediately sat up straight in his arms.


    His eyes opened wide and his expression was shocked.


    She... She was beaten... Fart.


    Xiao Chen beat mi Youning.


    But the previous touch made him have some aftertaste.


    It feels very soft, very tactile.


    This made Xiao Chen can''t help rubbing. She was just playing.


    "Xiao Chen!"


    Feeling the movement of Xiao Chen''s hand, MI Youning finally made a sound.


    Hearing his name, MI Youning shouted out angrily.


    Xiao Chen looked at Mi Youning with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Get your hands off me!"


    The man dared to ask why.


    And the smile on each other''s face made mi Youning''s teeth itch.


    Make her want a bite and bite the man''s face.


    Let that smile dissipate.


    Seeing that MI Youning was really anxious, Xiao Chen didn''t take her hand away.


    He rubbed it fondly, smiled and asked, "Xiaoxiao, don''t call me uncle in the future. I''m your husband. I want to call my husband."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You''re not happy with this man because you call her uncle?


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning''s face turned cloudy to sunny.


    He even laughed uncontrollably.

 Chapter 700

    How could Xiao Chen not understand what she was laughing at.


    Xiao Chen didn''t say anything about it.


    But his actions stopped mi Youning''s laughter.


    "Well..."


    Feeling the movement of Xiao Chen''s big hand, MI Youning immediately quieted down.


    And Xiao Chen touched the fart - the meat on the stock.


    He felt, really... It felt good.


    "Xiao Xiao, it''s not good to laugh too much just after dinner."


    Look at this serious face and listen to the good tone for her.


    However, MI Youning wants to ask him if you dare to take your hand away.


    "Xiao Chen, do you dare to take your hand away!"


    If you think so, MI Youning will naturally export.


    The tone was still angry and patient.


    Xiao Chen took her hand away.


    He held mi Youning in his arms. "Be good, Xiaoxiao. Although I''m ten years older than you, I''ll spoil you. Be good by my side."


    The tone is very serious, even affectionate.


    Mi Youning was stunned and soon she hugged Xiao Chen.


    "OK, but you can''t bully me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen couldn''t help approaching mi Youning''s ear.


    He whispered, "silly Xiaoxiao, if you don''t bully you, how can you become a real woman."


    The warm breath was in MI Youning''s ear.


    The ambiguous words made mi Youning blush.


    Seeing the red ears, Xiao Chen smiled in a low voice.


    "What a shame? If you really want to do something, you won''t cry."


    Mi Youning couldn''t help it. She stretched out her hand to pinch Xiao Chen.


    "Well..."


    This makes Xiao Chen can''t help humming.


    The sound made mi Youning''s ears redder, and even her expression was wrong.


    Because Xiao Chen''s voice was very sexual.


    It sounds like a fantasy.


    It''s like a repressed voice doing that.


    Feeling the pain in his waist, Xiao Chen was also caught off guard.


    Naturally, he heard his own voice.


    This made him feel helpless.


    The little woman in her arms is provoking - fire.


    He bowed his head and kissed mi Youning''s red ears.


    Leave with a touch.


    After that, Xiao Chen whispered a warning: "be good, Xiao Xiao. I don''t want to eat you at this time."


    Mi Youning loosened her hand and turned her back to Xiao Chen.


    "Then you put me down."


    Xiao Chen heard the speech and smiled in a low voice, "who just threw himself into arms?"


    Mi Youning knows it''s her.


    But at that time she really didn''t know that this man was so black.


    Even between words and actions, they are so provocative.


    Mi Youning was helpless because he had already wasted a lot of time in the restaurant.


    He couldn''t help sitting up straight and looked at Xiao Chen seriously.


    She quickly lowered her head and approached Xiao Chen.


    The soft feeling made Xiao Chen lose consciousness for a while.


    It was also his first kiss with each other.


    That feeling made him respond at the first time.


    Mi Youning plans to kiss and leave.


    But I didn''t expect to pull her and press her up hard.


    Her body was pressed on the table.


    Xiao Chen''s response still shocked her.


    The man''s reaction is really big.


    Mi Youning lay on the table and hugged Xiao Chen to respond.


    Two people eat at the table.


    Some things are getting more and more ambiguous.


    Both are adults, and their breath has gradually changed.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning felt that she couldn''t breathe, so she reached out and refused Xiao Chen''s body.


    The latter is not willing to leave the soft lips.


    His deep eyes stared directly at Mi Youning.


    That look was like swallowing mi Youning and the whole person.

 Chapter 701

    Xiao Chen calmed his breath, and he got up slowly.


    But don''t forget to pull mi Youning up from the table.


    Just now, he almost lost control and asked for the little woman on the spot.


    Xiao Chen takes mi Youning down and arranges her clothes.


    Tone with chagrin way: "Xiao Xiao, don''t hook - lead me, otherwise you really cry."


    Mi Youning poked his hand and put it down.


    Then he made a face at Xiao Chen and turned away.


    But the moment she turned around, her face became sad and laughing.


    I thought Xiao Chen was really a gentle gentleman.


    But I didn''t think it was a white cut black.


    But she still had nothing to do with this man.


    If it''s Bert Edward today, he won''t say he''ll beat people up.


    It''ll make people suffer.


    Mi Youning goes upstairs.


    His eyes overflowed with a helpless smile.


    And in the face of Xiao Chen, she felt that she was getting smaller.


    This man is reliable and reassuring.


    Xiao Chen looked at Mi Youning''s figure and disappeared after going upstairs.


    He looked down at his brother.


    Just now his body reacted.


    My good brother raised the flag.


    After all, he underestimated the weight of Mo Xiaoxiao in his heart.


    Even a look or an action of this woman makes him care.


    Xiao Chen slowed down for a long time and then disappeared.


    He lifted his feet and walked out of the restaurant.


    The steps are elegant and the face is gentle.


    It''s inconceivable what this man just did in the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Bert Edward came with the goods.


    Mi Youning asked Bai Gang and others to check the goods. If there was no problem, they installed the machine.


    After Bert Edward appeared, Xiao Chen held mi Youning all the time.


    Declare that this woman belongs to him.


    Bert Edward had already laughed at this.


    It is said that onlookers are clear.


    At this time, Xiao Chen didn''t know how childish his action was.


    Only people in love can''t see something clearly.


    Seeing Bai just carried all the goods on the plane.


    Mi Youning left Xiao Chen''s arms.


    She went to Bert Edward. "Young Lord Bert, thank you for your help this time. We''re leaving. Please give my regards to your father and call us later."


    Bert Edward smiled at Xiao Chen behind mi Youning.


    Sure enough, the other party''s face was black.


    This is the first time Bert has seen that the old classmate''s face has changed so obviously.


    How could he miss such an opportunity.


    Bert Edward smiled gracefully at Mi Yuning.


    The smile has infinite charm and releases his own provocative aura.


    "Miss Mo, you''re so polite. I''m really sorry to get along so soon..."


    Then Bert Edward took Mi Yuning''s hand and wanted to kiss.


    Xiao Chen has been paying attention to them.


    When he saw bertra holding Mi Yuning''s hand, he couldn''t stand.


    He strode forward, ignoring his usual calm and elegance.


    He shook Bert Edward''s hand away.


    Actually, Bert Edward didn''t intend to kiss.


    But this personal etiquette is only daily etiquette in their country.


    As a gentleman, this is his basic upbringing.


    Just to test Xiao Chen.


    But I didn''t expect such a big reaction.


    He looked up at Xiao Chen and saw the latter''s eyes with vigilance.


    "Xiao, you''re really not like you. You know I don''t have any ideas after all these years in the United States."

 Chapter 702

    Hearing the speech, Xiao Chen held mi Youning in her arms.


    He looked at Bert Edward with disgust. "He''s my wife."


    Bert Edward heard the speech and raised his hands to surrender.


    "Well, well, I remember."


    Although his attitude was low, the smile on his face could not be concealed.


    At this time, Bert Edward didn''t know.


    Soon after, he went to China and met the love of his life.


    That scene was more overbearing than Xiao Chen, and even caused many accidents in China.


    Finally, the Chinese Army - Fang was repatriated.


    Mi Youning looks at the confrontation between the two men.


    She patted Xiao Chen''s hand, "let''s go."


    These two people are really naive.


    However, seeing such a Xiao Chen, MI Youning inexplicably felt cute.


    Thirty year old uncle, cute?


    The word was used on Xiao Chen, which made mi Youning shake her head and laugh.


    Xiao Chen nodded to Bert Edward and hugged mi Youning to board the plane.


    Looking at the back of the two leaving, Bert Edward was still a little envious.


    Suddenly his expression changed.


    He shouted to Xiao Chen and MI Youning, "Xiao! When I finish solving the things around me, I''ll go to China to play with you in a few days!"


    Xiao Chen turned her back to Bert Edward and quickened her pace when she heard his words.


    It''s like I didn''t hear the sound behind me.


    Mi Youning turned to look at Bert Edward behind him.


    If this man goes to China?


    At that time, it will certainly be noticed by Chinese leaders.


    Even keep an eye on his movements.


    The military side is even more closely monitored.


    She didn''t believe Bert Edward didn''t know about it.


    But she didn''t care.


    Maybe the other party just said it casually.


    The plane took off and left.


    Bert Edward left with his men.


    ¡­¡­


    In the detention house.


    Xiao Xiaodong looked at his haggard mother for only one day.


    "Mom, wait a minute. Xiao Chen went to find Mo Xiaoxiao. You''ll come out soon. You''ll have a better attitude at that time."


    At this time, Qin Li''s face was haggard and pale.


    Hearing her son''s words, she looked a little trance.


    It''s like I didn''t hear anything, but it''s like I heard it and forgot it in the twinkling of an eye.


    Seeing that her application was wrong, Xiao Xiaodong held her hand.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk."


    Qin Li held her hand and looked up at Xiao Xiaodong this time.


    "Son..."


    Her eyes were distracted and she shook Xiao Xiaodong''s hand back with a helpless tone.


    "Mom! Did someone bully you? Tell me!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Xiaodong thought she had been bullied inside.


    He had never seen his mother like this.


    Qin Li shook her head when she heard the speech and shed tears.


    "Mom, you''re talking. What happened?"


    "Xiaodong, son! Your father wants to divorce me!"


    Under Xiao Xiaodong''s repeated questioning, Qin Li finally spoke.


    Xiao Xiaodong had a nervous face.


    After hearing this, I suddenly relaxed.


    He sighed and returned to his previous seat.


    Scared him, I thought someone was bullying my mother.


    However, after hearing that his father divorced his mother, Xiao Xiaodong really didn''t have any accidents.


    Because it''s really like what the selfish man did.


    Qin Li couldn''t help crying.


    Xiao Xiaodong reached out and held her hands.


    "Mom, don''t cry. It''s not worth it. You haven''t seen that man yet.


    Over the years, you have been fascinated. That man loves only himself.


    In order to achieve his goal, he will do anything, even his own son.


    His use of me all the time... "

 Chapter 703

    Under Xiao Xiaodong''s persuasion, Qin Li agreed to divorce.


    That afternoon, Xiao Fu appeared in the detention center.


    Qin Li signed the divorce agreement.


    She has lost her former look.


    Now he is looking at father Xiao with lost eyes.


    This man, she spent her whole life buried with him.


    Her son told her what she had experienced over the years. In fact, she didn''t know it.


    Just fooling yourself and others all the time.


    This man always loves himself.


    Xiao Fu holds the divorce agreement with an amazing light in his eyes.


    He didn''t even look at Xiao Xiaodong, or even Qin Li.


    With the divorce agreement, he turned and left.


    Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong look at the back of Xiao''s father leaving.


    The former has dull eyes and dead eyes.


    The latter has no expression.


    Xiao Xiaodong held Qin Li and comforted her, "Mom, don''t look at it. You still have me. I''ll take care of you. I don''t have to fight for what''s not."


    Qin Li looked up at him when she heard the speech.


    Yes, she has a son.


    He was obsessed and pushed Mo Xiaoxiao downstairs.


    At that time, she thought that Mo Xiaoxiao''s parents were gone, if she was gone, or she was injured.


    Then Xiao Chen can''t take IELTS into account.


    Then it will be her son''s.


    Now in this state, but let her see what.


    Qin Li touched Xiao Xiaodong''s head, "you''ve suffered all these years."


    Xiao''s father doesn''t love Xiao Chen or Xiao Xiaodong.


    That man loves himself most.


    What has she got over the years.


    Calculate and exclude Xiao Chen.


    Finally forced Xiao Chen to leave.


    But in the end, the other party came back.


    She didn''t even notice the change of her son.


    Whenever Xiao Chen was with her son, she saw the change of her husband.


    She just didn''t want to think about it.


    She''s scared, too.


    Fear


    What are you afraid of now.


    The man will divorce her after she comes in.


    Qin Li is wronged. She is old.


    She hugged her son and began to cry.


    Xiao Xiaodong patted her on the back and comforted, "Mom, there is me, and I am..."


    Xiao''s father left the detention center and took the bus to let the driver go to IELTS company.


    It was Qin Li who pushed Mo Xiaoxiao downstairs.


    Now that he has divorced Qin Li, Xiao Chen is sure to settle his grievances with him.


    After thinking of it, he is the "Royal relative" of the chairman of Mohs group.


    Xiao Fu''s face showed a big smile.


    However, when Xiao''s father arrived at the IELTS company, he was told by the secretary that Xiao Chen was not going abroad.


    This made Xiao Fu''s face a little ugly.


    This son is always like this.


    Don''t tell him anything.


    Xiao Fu took out his mobile phone to call Xiao Chen, but he couldn''t get through for the time being.


    As a last resort, Xiao''s father left the company and went home.


    Xiao Xiaodong comforted his mother and left the detention center.


    He''s not really a dandy.


    Although we always rely on doing nothing, we should talk about professionalism.


    I''m afraid no one knows that his major is hacking.


    This is easier than managing IELTS.


    It''s enough for him and his mother to worry about the rest of their lives.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning and Xiao Chen got off the plane, it was completely dark.


    The plane stopped at Mo''s manor.


    Mi Youning fell asleep on the plane.


    At this time, Xiao Chen took her off the plane.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    When Qin''s mother was in the hall, she heard the sound of the plane landing.


    When she walked out of the door, she saw Xiao Chen holding the young lady at a glance.


    Xiao Chen nodded to Qin ma.

 Chapter 704

    "Miss, you''re asleep. Go back to your room and don''t catch a cold."


    Qin Ma saw mi Youning in Xiao Chen''s arms.


    "Well, Qin Ma, lead the way."


    Although Xiao Chen had been to Mo''s house, she had never been to Mo''s room.


    Qin''s mother immediately led the way.


    Upstairs, Xiao Chen followed Qin Ma to the bedroom.


    He gently put the man on the bed.


    He gently covered mi Youning with a quilt. Seeing this, Qin Ma immediately stopped, "Mr. Xiao, wait..."


    Xiao Chen looked back at Qin Ma with a question in her eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, miss can''t sleep comfortably in her clothes."


    Then she went to the wardrobe and took out her pajamas.


    Then he returned, came to Xiao Chen and handed his pajamas to him.


    "Mr. Xiao, please change your clothes for the young lady. I''ll go downstairs to prepare supper. You can eat some later and go to bed."


    After that, Qin Ma turned and left the bedroom without waiting for Xiao Chen to reply.


    Xiao Chen looked down at his pajamas.


    And looked in the direction of the bedroom door.


    Qin Ma has already left.


    He shook his head, bent down and helped mi Youning up from the bed.


    Change each other''s clothes.


    Now I know that he won''t let go of the girl.


    Then it''s nothing to change each other''s clothes.


    After all, the other party will be his person sooner or later.


    However, in this process, Xiao Chen still looked high at his restraint.


    The graceful figure was in front of him, and Xiao Chen''s breathing increased.


    After seeing this wonderful scene, his body gave a direct response.


    He had to close his eyes and change the girl in his arms.


    Even so, the scene just left a deep picture in his mind.


    Let him linger.


    Until Xiao Chen''s face exuded thin sweat, he changed his pajamas.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that his pajamas were worn upside down.


    Xiao Chen raised her head and looked helpless.


    He had no intention of correcting his pajamas in reverse.


    Put mi Youning gently on the bed and cover her with a quilt.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s sleeping face, Xiao Chen lowered her head close to her forehead and kissed her gently.


    Then he turned and walked to the bathroom of the room.


    When he got up, the obvious change under his abdomen was obvious.


    But fortunately, this bedroom, except him, is the one sleeping in bed.


    No one will find him so embarrassed.


    Xiao Chen washed her face with cold water in the bathroom, waiting for the change of her body to disappear slowly.


    However, every time, there are just signs of disappearance.


    The beautiful scene just now will appear in his mind again.


    He restrained himself from thinking.


    At this time, his brain just doesn''t listen.


    The last Xiao Chen couldn''t bear it.


    He has been a vegetarian for so many years, and even endured such torture when he was about to cook meat.


    This made his previous gentle and calm disappear.


    His face was anxious.


    Seeing such torture back and forth.


    Xiao Chen went to the bathroom door and locked it.


    Soon a repressed voice sounded.


    It lasted a long time in this bathroom.


    After Xiao Chen solved it, the valley fire in her eyes increased.


    He was not relieved because of this release.


    There is no release of the body.


    The psychological emptiness made him more depressed.


    The mood was also depressed.


    From beginning to end, he was thinking about mi Youning outside the door.


    Until the end, because of the beautiful scenery before.


    Xiao Chen washed the things in her hand slowly.


    But I decided to eat the girl outside earlier.

 Chapter 705

    The torture made him miserable.


    Xiao Chen went out of the bathroom and looked at Mi Youning lying in bed.


    Seeing that she was still sleeping, she walked out of the bedroom.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve cooked porridge. Have some and have a rest."


    Qin''s mother saw Xiao Chen go downstairs, and the action she had planned to go upstairs stopped.


    "OK, thanks a lot." Xiao Chen followed him to the restaurant.


    "It''s very kind of you."


    Bai Gang and others are already in the restaurant.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    When they saw him, they immediately stood up from the table.


    Xiao Chen stretched out his hand to them, "sit down, don''t make yourself at home."


    Although Bai Gang and others sat down again, they were also somewhat restrained.


    Because they could hear the conversation between Xiao Chen and Bert Edward clearly when they were in the United States.


    This Mr. Xiao is very gentle and elegant.


    But he''s also a good gun player.


    Even the designer of thermal weapons.


    Even the most advanced and sophisticated weapons used by the Green Gang were made by this man.


    They can''t believe it.


    His attitude towards him was more obviously respectful.


    Xiao Chen was still restrained when she saw Bai Gang and others.


    He stood up with the porridge handed to him by Qin''s mother.


    "Bai Gang, will you stay tonight or send the goods back?"


    Bai Gang looked at Xiao Chen and sat up straight. "I just called our boss. Someone came to pick up the goods, so I won''t bother."


    Xiao Chen nodded, "that''s OK. I won''t send you back."


    He looked back at Qin''s mother. "Qin''s mother will see them off later. The car is not enough. Look at the arrangement."


    "OK, Mr. Xiao, don''t worry."


    Xiao Chen greeted Bai Gang and others and left the restaurant.


    He is too restrained in these people.


    You might as well go back to your room.


    At midnight, the lights of Mo''s manor were still bright.


    In front of the iron gate of the manor, the wolf dog was shouting wantonly.


    The gatekeeper saw a motorcade parked outside the manor.


    He immediately came forward and asked for the identity of the other party.


    Knowing that it was the guest who sent a message in front, he immediately pressed the switch and opened the door.


    Bai Gang and others know that the boss is coming.


    They walked out of the villa and waited.


    From a distance, I saw the car in the gang coming.


    Then Bai Gang took people to the apron.


    In the middle of the night, weapons worth tens of millions of dollars were quietly transported away.


    Finally, he arrived at the headquarters of the Green Gang.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Mi Youning woke up and felt someone around him.


    She opened her eyes and saw the handsome face of Xiao Chen with her eyes closed.


    It''s already daybreak outside.


    Mi Youning gently left Xiao Chen''s side.


    However, when she stood up, she found something wrong.


    There''s something wrong with her pajamas.


    Look again, it''s reversed.


    Looking at her masterpiece, MI Youning turned and looked at Xiao Chen on the bed.


    When I looked back, I looked into my deep eyes.


    Xiao Chen woke up when mi Youning acted.


    Even if the action was light, he felt that the people around him were gone.


    See Xiao Chen awake.


    Mi Youning lay beside him with a smile in her eyes.


    "Uncle Xiao, you can''t wear clothes."


    Mi Youning''s teasing did not change Xiao Chen''s face.,


    But his eyes gradually darkened.


    He turned over and imprisoned mi Youning below.


    "Xiao Xiao, you may not know if I can wear clothes..."


    His hand moved up gradually.

 Chapter 706

    Mi Youning stood on the stairs and looked at no one downstairs except the servant.


    And Xiao Chen''s figure was not seen.


    Qin Ma is carrying potted plants in her hand and slowly walks into the hall.


    When she saw mi Youning standing upstairs, she immediately made a noise.


    "Miss, you''re awake."


    Qin Ma put the potted plants aside and immediately walked towards the stairs.


    Seeing this, MI Youning went downstairs slowly.


    She doesn''t dare to go too fast.


    Low back pain and sore legs.


    Qin''s mother stood waiting for her at the entrance of the stairs. "Miss, Mr. Xiao has gone to the company. Before he left, let you have a good sleep and don''t disturb you."


    Mi Youning had no echo. Hearing the words Xiao Chen, her waist seemed to hurt more.


    The legs trembled a little.


    "Qin Ma, I''m hungry."


    Qin Ma came here.


    Naturally, I saw mi Youning''s posture and that the body movement was wrong.


    She came forward with a smile and helped mi Youning.


    "The kitchen is ready for your favorite food. Let''s go and have dinner."


    When Qin''s mother came up to help, MI Youning''s face was not red and his heart did not jump.


    She even leaned all her body weight on Qin''s mother.


    If I were Xiao Chen at this time, I''m afraid mi Youning would have changed his attitude.


    This is what mi Youning can''t find out for the time being.


    Sometimes, a woman''s attitude towards a man has explained something.


    The opposite is true for men.


    Treat different people, women can be female men and strong women.


    But only for that, let her put away her pride and thorns.


    Only when I face him will I show my little woman''s side.


    It is only in front of him that he becomes real and small.


    This was something mi Youning couldn''t find out for a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next afternoon, MI Youning stayed in the manor villa.


    Now her body really can''t go anywhere.


    During this period, Zhang Hu called.


    It said that Bai Gang and his party were temporarily sent to protect her safety.


    Mi Youning thought for a while and didn''t refuse.


    After all, there are still some things unsolved in the Xiao family.


    Coupled with the Mohs group, it has just begun to change its power.


    Who knows if there will be people who don''t have long eyes and can''t think of it during this period.


    After that, Zhang Hu expressed his gratitude to her for the goods last night.


    Then hang up.


    When hanging up, Zhang Hu said that she must protect her safety and long-term friendly cooperation with Mohs group in the future.


    Mi Youning responded with a smile.


    Near dinner, MI Youning received a call from Han Zhen.


    The other party reported the company to her.


    No big deal.


    However, some senior executives of the company seem to be fixing some moths.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "let them toss around. There won''t be any big problems. These people have something to handle."


    "Well, Miss Mo, today, Mo Xinghua''s wife came to the company with her children.


    They know that you will take Mo Xinghua away and ask you to hand him over. "


    Hearing mohing''s family, Mi Yun Ning adjusted himself in the sofa.


    She found a comfortable position to lean against.


    "Next time you come back, tell them to go to the American Kohler family to find someone. It''s unclear whether people are dead or alive."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning looked at the man coming from the door.


    Her eyes glowed with fire.


    "Is uncle Han still busy?"


    "Well... No more."


    Han Zhen heard this depressed, molar voice, and his tone was a little strange.


    Mi Youning also knows her emotions, and some of them are confiscated.

 Chapter 707

    She stopped looking at the smiling man coming towards her.


    "Uncle Han has nothing to do, so hang up."


    "Good..."


    Xiao Chen heard of MI Youning''s uncle.


    This reminded him of the morning.


    He came to MI Youning and sat down.


    Reach out and hold people in your arms.


    Mi Youning pushed him away with her hand holding the mobile phone.


    "Don''t move your hands. Say something."


    Then he gave Xiao Chen a white eye.


    Seeing her move, I heard that she was obviously in a small mood.


    Xiao Chen''s eyes released a smile.


    He dared not speak out for fear that the little woman would blow up again.


    "Xiao Xiao, does your waist still hurt?"


    Xiao Chen didn''t hold mi Youning any more.


    The hand moved to her waist.


    Feeling the strength of the kneading, MI Youning didn''t refuse this time.


    After all, it''s quite comfortable.


    Seeing this, Xiao Chen took mi Youning into his arms with the other hand.


    "Xiao Xiao, aunt Qin has gone in."


    Mi Youning understood Xiao Chen''s sudden words.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed Xiao Chen''s service.


    "Well," she answered softly.


    "Xiao Xiaodong wants to talk to you. He came to me the day before yesterday. You weren''t there at that time.


    He called me many times in two days. Would you like to see him? "


    Mi Youning suddenly turned around and looked at Xiao Chen.


    "You know I did it. Do you know what Qin Li did?"


    Xiao Chen reached out and touched her head. "You know, aunt Qin pushed you downstairs."


    Mi Youning nodded, "yes."


    "So you know why Xiao Xiaodong came to me."


    She turned and continued to lie on her stomach.


    "Well, I know."


    Xiao Chen continued to rub her waist for MI Youning.


    "Then why should I see Xiao Xiaodong unless there is a reason to convince me."


    Thinking of the current situation of Xiao Xiaodong and Qin Li, Xiao Chen frowned gently.


    But in a flash.


    Because he was forced to leave the house.


    Now it''s even more so. He doesn''t want to go back to the Xiao family mansion.


    "Aunt Qin divorced her father, and Xiao Xiaodong was with her.


    You can decide whether to see me or not. I''m just sending a message. "


    Mi Youning was surprised to hear that Qin Li divorced Xiao Fu.


    Because it didn''t happen in the original plot.


    Is it just because Qin Li entered the detention center that Xiao''s father took into account his reputation.


    There is no investigation yet.


    However, Xiao Chen''s words made mi Youning understand.


    "This morning, my father was waiting for me in the company. He didn''t call me until noon.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t leave. I was going to be with you today. "


    Mi Youning turned to look at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen immediately pressed down, caught her lips and touched them gently.


    He continued: "then I went to the company. Only then did I know that my father divorced aunt Qin.


    He took the divorce agreement and asked me to tell you that Qin Li had left the house and let us move back. "


    Hearing this, MI Youning obviously felt something wrong.


    This is obviously wrong.


    In the original plot, it''s not that father Xiao can''t be reused.


    I dote on Xiao Xiaodong.


    Now let Xiao Xiaodong take turns outside.


    Even divorced Qin Li.


    All this is because she became the chairman of Mohs group?


    This Xiao Fu should not be ambitious. He even started to think about the Morse group.


    I have to say that MI Youning has the truth.


    "My father said, let you come home with me. You won''t manage the company. He will go to Morse group to help you..."

 Chapter 708

    "Shit!"


    Hearing this, MI Youning couldn''t listen any more.


    She turned and looked at Xiao Chen, "do you... Does your father have a disease?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen picked her eyebrows.


    Because he had a hunch that the next words would make him cry and laugh.


    "It must be a disease of thinking too much."


    Sure enough.


    A faint smile appeared on Xiao Chen''s face.


    He reached out to touch mi Youning''s head and sighed gently.


    "At the beginning, his mother was depressed because of his appearance, regardless of the opposition of his grandmother."


    "But your words are really appropriate. You think too much.


    Once my grandmother didn''t like my father, but my father always thought he was very popular and even appreciated by everyone.


    There are many jokes about this matter, which is very difficult for my mother. "


    Mi Youning frowned, "then why not divorce?"


    Xiao Chen shook her head gently. "I don''t know. My grandparents said my mother was too affectionate and emotional."


    Hearing this, MI Youning has understood.


    It seems that Xiao Chen''s mother still has feelings for Xiao Fu.


    But in the end... I lost my life and didn''t get Xiao''s father''s love.


    Otherwise, how could Qin Li appear.


    How could Xiao Xiaodong be born.


    "I''ll meet Xiao Xiaodong later. Tell him."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, MI Youning was sitting in the cafe downstairs of the company of Mohs group.


    Today is her appointment with Xiao Xiaodong.


    When mi Youning arrived, Xiao Xiaodong was already waiting for her.


    Looking at the man opposite, MI Youning nodded secretly.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong had no previous arrogance.


    The dress is also simple and casual.


    That casual dress, like a college student.


    She thought, Xiao Xiaodong and Xiao Chen seemed to be five years away.


    Now Xiao Xiaodong is only 25.


    Looking at that and Xiao Chen, he had a somewhat similar face.


    Mi Youning has to admit that she doesn''t dislike this man much.


    "Classmate Mo Xiaoxiao, I won''t go around in circles. My mother did something wrong.


    Now I want to ask you if you can cancel the case and let her out. After all, she is old. "


    Mi Youning picked up the coffee in front of her and sipped it gently.


    Then he looked up at Xiao Xiaodong with a smile. "Why? If I die, who will pay for my life?"


    Xiao Xiaodong put his hand on his leg and kept beating when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    With deep thought in his eyes, he was even at a loss.


    Mi Youning just sat opposite and looked at Xiao Xiaodong''s seemingly calm face.


    Soon he raised his head and looked at Mi Youning seriously.


    "You... How can you let my mother out? I promise you everything I can do.


    If not, can you let her out and I''ll replace her? "


    Mi Youning looked up and down at Xiao Xiaodong, who was like a college student.


    This man has a big deceptive appearance.


    Even inside.


    However, those who can replace their mother still have a chance to save them.


    "I can let your mother out, and you don''t have to replace it, but I want you to work for Morse group for five years."


    Hearing the first half of MI Youning''s words, Xiao Xiaodong looked surprised.


    However, the latter half of the sentence slowly revealed his confusion and doubt.


    Mi Youning looked at him with a smile and said the following requirements.


    "I want to use your technology to help Morse group defend against external intrusion, and the company''s security protection system is also up to you."

 Chapter 709

    "Mo Xiaoxiao!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Xiaodong immediately stood up.


    He whispered her name gnashing his teeth.


    Mi Youning puts his coffee on the table.


    Holding the moon Hungary in both hands, he looked up with a faint smile.


    "Well, what questions can you ask?"


    Feeling the sight around him, Xiao Xiaodong knew he was too excited.


    But he can''t help getting excited.


    Few people really know his technology.


    Even my mother didn''t know, and Xiao Fu and Xiao Chen wouldn''t know.


    At this time, he seriously doubted that Mo Xiaoxiao was playing a fool before.


    Xiao Xiaodong relaxed and sat down slowly.


    But his eyes kept staring at Mi Youning.


    That look is like dissecting mi Youning.


    "How do you know? Mo Xiaoxiao, are you just pretending to be stupid? I saw it before. Your words and deeds are wrong."


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes were on guard.


    However, MI Youning''s next words made Xia Xiaodong''s face more ugly.


    "The famous x, in foreign countries, you offer a reward of up to 50 million US dollars and want to catch the number one hacker alive.


    Two years ago, you invaded the Edwards family in America.


    Although you did nothing, you provoked the army fire tycoon family.


    And the reward of up to $50 million is exactly what the Edward family did.


    You haven''t committed another crime in the past two years, but I think you want to go back to your old business now... "


    Seeing what mi Youning said in more and more detail, Xiao Xiaodong couldn''t help it.


    "Stop talking! Mo Xiaoxiao, you are such a terrible woman!"


    Yes, terrible.


    Xiao Xiaodong is now sweating behind his back.


    This woman is really terrible.


    It''s only half a year since the other party married the Xiao family.


    Even during this period, IQ is like a child.


    Why did she know everything about him.


    Two years ago, he loved to play and played everything.


    Because I was playing in a bar with my friends, I heard about the Edward family.


    He drank too much that night.


    When I got home, I couldn''t resist the itch.


    Unexpectedly, he entered - invading the defense system of Edward headquarters.


    But also point back, happened to meet a master.


    The other party cracked his defense and hacked his computer.


    If not finally, he quickly turned his head and closed the computer.


    Now his bones don''t know where they are.


    Up to now, he still remembers the words spoken in awkward Chinese.


    "The little guy is very brave."


    Hearing the sound, he immediately sobered up and left home.


    And erase all traces of invasion.


    He spent those months in fear.


    Two years have passed.


    Now he almost forgot about it.


    No, you can''t say forget.


    I just don''t want to recall, because he was really embarrassed in those months.


    Unexpectedly, now it comes out of Mo Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    A woman who married into the Xiao family for half a year and didn''t get along with much.


    This made him afraid.


    Mi Youning did not answer Xiao Xiaodong''s question.


    "Do you want to agree to my request? You can think about it. I''m looking forward to cooperating with you."


    Xiao Xiaodong is still puzzled.


    He stared at Mi Youning for a clear answer.


    "How on earth did you know?"


    Mi Youning shrugged with a smile. "If you want people to know, you have to do it yourself."


    "I don''t want this perfunctory answer." Xiao Xiaodong held his fist and tried to endure something.

 Chapter 710

    "No comment."


    Mi Youning said with a smile. The tone was a little irritating.


    Xiao Xiaodong said angrily, "Mo Xiaoxiao, you are a terrible woman. You and Xiao Chen are really a pair. They are hateful."


    "Thank you for your compliment. I''ll tell Chen Chen what you said."


    When hearing mi Youning shouting out Chen, Xiao Xiaodong made a timely motion of vomiting.


    "You don''t dislike disgusting, return Chen Chen, almost an old man."


    Mi Youning nodded approvingly.


    "Well, it''s a little old. There''s a difference of ten years, but old also has an old taste. You don''t understand."


    Xiao Xiaodong has never seen such a shameless woman.


    These words... These words came out of a woman''s mouth.


    He still thinks that the silly Mo Xiaoxiao is more lovely.


    Xiao Xiaodong calmed down. He asked the question he wanted to know most.


    "The Edward family didn''t know about it two years ago?"


    Mi Youning shook his head. "If you knew, you wouldn''t be sitting here now."


    Xiao Xiaodong was relieved.


    "Well, I promise you to work hard for you for five years."


    Mi Youning was happy with the way he looked at death like home.


    "It''s easy. I''ll pay you. What a cost-effective business. I''ve hesitated for so long."


    Xiao Xiaodong doesn''t want to pay attention to the woman in front of him.


    He can be half angry when talking to each other.


    He got up, took the note out of his wallet and put it on the table.


    "Then, great chairman, come with me to IELTS."


    Mi Youning looked up at him puzzled, "what are you doing there?"


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong showed an unidentified smile.


    "See your husband, of course. By the way... Catch rape."


    The last two words made mi Youning frown tightly.


    She got up and left with Xiao Xiaodong.


    In fact, Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know until last night that Xiao Chen''s ex girlfriend came back.


    The other party''s name is Su ran.


    That''s a beautiful woman.


    Xiao Xiaodong glanced at Mi Youning around him.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, don''t cry for a while."


    Mi Youning heard Xiao Xiaodong''s words when she was thinking about the women around Xiao Chen.


    She looked up and smiled innocently, "no, it''s your own worry."


    After thinking about it, she only knew Su ran.


    While in college, he had contact with Xiao Chen.


    Later, it was recognized as boyfriend and girlfriend in other schools.


    Xiao Chen seems to have explained, but the atmosphere abroad is also relatively open.


    After Xiao Chen explained, everyone worked harder.


    After that, Su ran always claimed to be Xiao Chen''s girlfriend.


    This matter made mi Youning frown.


    Anna is Su ran back.


    Although this woman had nothing to do with Xiao Chen, MI Youning was worried.


    Because she only knew through the original story.


    Who knows what the facts are.


    She can''t believe all the current mission world plot.


    You have to see it with your own eyes to know.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t take what mi Youning had just said to heart.


    At this time, he did not know what was waiting for him in IELTS company.


    When mi Youning walks out of the cafe, Bai Gang and others immediately come forward.


    Then the luxurious Bentley came slowly and stopped beside her.


    "Miss Mo, please."


    Mi Youning nodded and walked to the car.


    "Whew... Classmate Mo Xiaoxiao, it''s different now. Go out with a bodyguard and pick up in a luxury car."

 Chapter 711

    Hearing the banter, MI Youning turned to look at Xiao Xiaodong.


    "Don''t think I don''t have the memory before. I''ve been married to the Xiao family for half a year.


    My life now is not much different from that before. "


    Xiao Xiaodong still kept smiling when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    But a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    Yes, Mo Xiaoxiao now manages such a large Mo group in addition to restoring his mind.


    Her life at this time is not much different from that before.


    However, this is what he doesn''t understand.


    How on earth did this woman know about him.


    So he wanted to test it.


    "Xiaodong, get on the bus."


    Mi Youning sits in the car and sees Xiao Xiaodong still standing outside with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "I see."


    Xiao Xiaodong took out his car key and walked to his car.


    He had no idea that MI Youning was calling him Mo Xiaoxiao before he hit back.


    This man doesn''t call her sister-in-law. It''s not good, not good to call her name directly.


    Mi Youning watched Xiao Xiaodong get on the bus. She lowered the window glass.


    In fact, Xiao Xiaodong is similar to Xiao Chen.


    They each have their own bad life, which is also caused by the same person.


    This man is their father, Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Xiaodong has a broken mouth. He looks all right.


    So why not take what you need.


    ¡­¡­


    IELTS.


    In the high-rise office area, Xiao Chen is receiving partners from Evergrande.


    The person sent by Evergrande is a woman.


    And also Xiao Chen''s classmate.


    Su ran sits in the office.


    She looked at Xiao Chen''s handsome face with a smile in her eyes.


    The man is as attractive as ever.


    Over the years, each other''s body gradually has the charm of a mature man.


    Xiao Chen put the cup in her hand in front of Su ran.


    Then he retreated to the other side of the sofa and sat down.


    "I didn''t think you were the general manager of Evergrande. How long have you been back? Why haven''t you heard anything before?"


    There was something wrong with the project jointly carried out by Evergrande and IELTS.


    Originally, Xiao Chen had planned to lose some money and gave up the project directly.


    After all, there is not much profit now, and it is already in the end. The early funds have entered the company.


    This IELTS is no loss, no gain, just lost some manpower.


    But unexpectedly, the manager sent by Evergrande was su ran.


    Su ran heard Xiao Chen''s question, and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "After you got married, I returned home."


    That


    Xiao Chen didn''t go on, because Su Ran''s words sounded a little wrong.


    He picked up the documents brought by Su ran.


    Seeing Evergrande''s request, Xiao Chen frowned.


    "Su ran, are you sure this is Evergrande''s request?"


    Seeing that Xiao Chen didn''t answer, Su ran was annoyed.


    At this time, Su ran immediately looked embarrassed when he heard the other party''s unhappy tone.


    "At this time, the senior management of Evergrande decided that I had also expressed my own opinions, but it was refuted."


    Xiao Chen still frowned when she saw the embarrassment on Su Ran''s face and her words.


    First of all, Evergrande''s request is too much. It even wants IELTS to compensate for the imaginary losses.


    Moreover, as the general manager of Evergrande, Su Ran''s position is somewhat wrong.


    As the manager of the company, shouldn''t he stand firm and strive for the best interests of the company.


    Although IELTS will not agree to this unreasonable condition.

 Chapter 712

    Su ran saw that Xiao Chen''s face was wrong, and she pursed her lips.


    "Xiao Chen, I want to leave Evergrande. My development in Evergrande has not been smooth in recent months."


    This words let Xiao Chen''s tight frown loose.


    He set aside the papers in his hand.


    "Yes, at your own choice."


    Su ran smiled when he spoke to him.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled the hair behind her ear, "we are all old classmates. I don''t know if IELTS is suitable for me. You know my major..."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen immediately interrupted her, "wait..."


    Su Ran''s words stopped, and her eyes looked at Xiao Chen with a smile.


    "Su ran, although we are classmates, there is no shortage of managers in IELTS."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can start at the bottom."


    In fact, Su Ran is unwilling.


    Six months ago, she was unwilling.


    Xiao Chen has always been her admirer.


    Just for so many years, she hasn''t received a response, or even politely refused her.


    She thought that she would always be the only one around each other.


    After a long time, I will accept her sooner or later.


    But then everything changed.


    Six months ago, Xiao Chen wanted to return home.


    Even get married.


    It made her a little unacceptable.


    How could this man get married? He is still a stranger.


    Then she confessed, in exchange for a refusal.


    Unwilling, she returned home.


    Only then did I know that the woman was the Pearl of the chairman of Mohs group.


    This made her more uncomfortable, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Su ran, today you are here on behalf of Evergrande, so let''s talk about the previous project first.


    My wife was hospitalized before, so she was not in the company and didn''t know something.


    However, the loss caused by that day was not large, and it can even be said that it did not affect the cooperation between the two countries at all.


    IELTS cannot agree to the compensation required by Evergrande.


    I hope you can go back and tell the manager of Evergrande. If you have any opinions, we can go through legal procedures. "


    With these words, Xiao Chen got up and left.


    He called the company''s lawyer team and told them about it.


    In this process, Su Ran has always looked in his eyes.


    She stared at Xiao Chen in disbelief.


    Today, she didn''t come here because of Evergrande.


    She wants to enter the IELTS company and get close to this man here.


    But the other party didn''t respond to her at all.


    Su ran saw Xiao Chen Hang up the phone and immediately stood up.


    "Xiao Chen, you should understand what I mean. I want to come to IELTS and work with you."


    Put the phone on the table.


    Xiao Chen turned and looked at Su ran. Her eyes were complex and disagreed.


    "Su ran, I love my wife. I won''t do anything that makes her unhappy."


    "But she is a fool! How can you fall in love with her!"


    Hearing Su Ran''s angry words, Xiao Chen smiled.


    It was a self deprecating smile.


    Because Su Ran is right.


    If Mo Xiaoxiao had been in the past, he was quite sure he would not fall in love with each other.


    But now, he really loves and likes it.


    This is a fact he can''t deny.


    This once bothered him, but now he knows the truth.


    "Su ran, maybe I wouldn''t fall in love before, but even so, we''re not suitable.


    You took the joke at school too seriously. At the beginning, I said it was impossible between us. "

 Chapter 713

    How can su ran accept such an explanation.


    She just doesn''t want to.


    This man has become her persistence.


    She couldn''t stop paying attention to each other.


    Especially when I saw Xiao Chen''s wedding and married a fool.


    Su ran approached Xiao Chen. Her eyes showed a prayer.


    "Xiao Chen, I don''t care about my position. I just want to stay with you."


    Xiao Chen stepped back a few steps and his face was complicated.


    "Su ran, do you really know how it feels to love someone?"


    Su ran wondered, "do you doubt my feelings for you?"


    Xiao Chen did not answer this question.


    At this time, he thought of MI Youning.


    With a gentle smile on her face, "Su ran, if you like someone, you won''t allow others around her. If you like someone, you are exclusive.


    If you like a person, you will think of her all the time. Since then, there will be one more her in your life, and you will pay a lot of things for her. "


    Su ran saw that Xiao Chen''s handsome face was full of tenderness, and her eyes overflowed with deep affection.


    "I can, too. I just like you."


    Xiao Chen shook her head, "Su ran, you''ll find the person who belongs to you. I''m not, and you don''t like me..."


    Su ran was refuted and questioned about her feelings. She was anxious.


    She stepped forward and stretched out her hand to pull Xiao Chen''s clothes.


    Xiao Chen pushed away quickly, and was finally pulled by her sleeve.


    He frowned slightly, "let go!"


    "I won''t let go. I just like you."


    Just as Su ran said this, the door of the office was pushed open.


    The people standing outside the door had a panoramic view of the scene inside.


    "Whew... It seems that we came at a bad time."


    Xiao Xiaodong saw the scene inside and whistled.


    When Xiao Chen saw mi Youning standing at the door, he quickly opened Su Ran''s hand.


    Those eyes looked at Mi Youning''s face.


    There was no emotion or angry expression around her.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen could not say whether it was a sigh of relief or a little regret.


    This feeling made him feel that the other party didn''t care about him.


    Mi Youning sees the entanglement between Xiao Chen and Su ran.


    But she wasn''t really angry.


    Because just now, she and Xiao Xiaodong have been standing outside the door.


    I also heard the talk between the two people behind me.


    She saw Xiao Chen''s tension receding at the beginning, and her eyes were dim when she looked at her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Chen stepped forward and stretched out her hand to pull mi Youning''s hand.


    The latter smiled and put his hand into his big warm hand.


    "I miss you, so let''s have a look. Just look at the situation. Are you talking about something?"


    "Well, I''m talking about some official business with the manager of the partner."


    While saying this, Xiao Chen''s eyes kept staring at Mi Youning.


    "Well, I didn''t bother you, did I?"


    Mi Youning didn''t have any doubts, and even asked very considerate questions.


    Seeing her attitude, Xiao Chen felt even more uncomfortable.


    The woman had just seen his entanglement with Su ran.


    Don''t you care so much.


    Su ran saw mi Youning''s intimacy with Xiao Chen. She really didn''t recognize who the woman was.


    Instead, Su ran knew the man leaning on the sofa.


    She met at the wedding. This is Xiao Chen''s brother.


    "Xiao Chen, who is this?"


    Su ran took a tone of doubt at this time.


    It''s like she''s changed her identity with MI Youning.


    When mi Youning heard Su ran speak, she looked at each other.


    "Miss Su, long time no see."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dear babies:


    Huahua took part in the "summer help season" activity that QQ read, and established a "daily skin" fan group.


    Welcome all babies to join my fan group. Let''s play together!


    [for details, please enter the book circle. There is -]


    The babies support flowers, oh, let''s skin one day. (: §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_

 Chapter 714

    Even if mi Youning made a noise, Su ran didn''t recognize her.


    "Are you?" Su ran was puzzled.


    Mi Youning tells Su ran who she is.


    Looking at the man in front of him, MI Youning came forward with a smile and slowly approached Xiao Chen''s face.


    "Husband..."


    The warm breath sprayed on Xiao Chen''s face.


    Feeling mi Youning''s approach, Xiao Chen''s Adam''s Apple moved.


    At this time, MI Youning leaned close to the corner of his lips and gently printed a kiss.


    One touch away.


    Mi Youning left and put his hand around Xiao Chen''s neck. The whole person hung on him.


    "Husband, I miss you."


    This husband let Xiao Chen''s small emotions disappear.


    A word I miss you makes his heart soft in a mess.


    He put his hand around mi Youning''s waist and said, "good boy, go home together later."


    "Tut tut......"


    Xiao Xiaodong was fed a mouthful of dog food. At this time, he couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Did you consider me as a single dog when you spread dog food everywhere?"


    Xiao Chen held mi Youning in her arms. At this time, she was in a very happy mood.


    Hearing Xiao Xiaodong''s words, he just glanced at each other.


    Su Ran has understood something here.


    "Are you mo Xiaoxiao?!"


    The unbelievable tone and the dull face made it clear to several people present.


    Xiao Chen turned and looked at Su ran, "yes, this is my wife. You''ve seen it at the wedding before."


    "How possible, how possible..."


    Su ran repeated in a low voice.


    That vision has been on MI Youning.


    Trying to find something wrong with her.


    Unfortunately, she finally found that this man was really Mo Xiaoxiao.


    With her makeup removed, she is a little younger at this time.


    Those eyes are no longer dull, but more flexible.


    Is that okay?


    The fact is at hand, so Su Ran has to soberly recognize this.


    At this moment, she really can''t compare with each other.


    Mo Xiaoxiao is so young and full of vitality.


    This woman''s family background is beyond her comparison.


    Seeing Su Ran''s face is not quite right.


    Mi Youning was not happy either.


    Because Su ran didn''t have any entanglement with Xiao Chen in the original plot.


    The other party even found her love.


    Just now


    So, sometimes we really can''t rely on the original plot.


    That''s really killing people.


    Mi Youning left Xiao Chen''s arms and walked towards Su ran.


    "I know you. Xiao Chen mentioned to me before that you are college classmates."


    Su ran looked at Mi Youning with a complicated face.


    Her face was pale and she was ready to accept mi Youning''s ridicule.


    Because she was right, the woman''s husband had an idea.


    This is beyond her control. She always wants to try.


    However, MI Youning''s words made her feel worse than humiliating her.


    "Su ran, sometimes you might as well look back. There is not only one man in the world.


    Think about how you returned home, think about the figure that has been around you.


    Think about whether the so-called love is just a habit. "


    Mi Youning''s words at the back made Su Ran''s mind appear.


    She looked at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    Yes, there is such a person around her.


    But they have always been friends.


    Mi Youning seems to know what she thinks.


    She smiled and said, "some people like to say nothing, so they can only stay with each other in the name of friends."

 Chapter 715

    "In the name of a friend?"


    Yes, they have been friends for so many years.


    Su ran looked at Xiao Chen not far away.


    That person was a familiar friend when she knew Xiao Chen.


    These years, it seems that there are no other women around him.


    Thinking of these, Su ran moved.


    She picked up the papers on the desk and hurried to the sofa.


    Put the handbag on the sofa into his hand and said eagerly to Xiao Chen, "I''ll leave first. As for the problems of the two companies, I''ll hand it over to others."


    After saying this, Su ran didn''t wait for Xiao Chen to speak and left the office eagerly.


    The figure was in such a hurry.


    Xiao Xiaodong opened his eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    That''s it.


    The agreed catch rape?


    Mi Youning looked at Su Ran''s back and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Whether Su Ran is looking for a step for himself.


    Or really find her partner.


    It''s none of her business.


    The reason why she "enlightened" Su ran was not her virgin,


    It''s the story of the world. It''s bad for her to change too much.


    Xiao Chen didn''t expect mi Youning to know that.


    And he never mentioned Su ran to each other.


    He went to MI Youning and looked at each other seriously.


    The woman was beyond his grasp.


    How did you know in a short time.


    Including the people around Su ran.


    Even he doesn''t know.


    Looking at Su Ran''s transformation, it seems that there is such a person.


    Instead of asking why Mi Yuning knew so clearly, he held her hand.


    "Anything else later?"


    Mi Youning looked down at the hands they held. She looked up and said with a smile, "it''s nothing."


    "Well, Bert Edward will come later and have lunch together."


    Bert Edward is coming?


    I didn''t expect that man really came to China.


    This man can''t play in the United States and wants to come to China.


    "Well, he really said that wind is rain."


    Xiao Chen smiled at this.


    If he could, he didn''t want the women around him to know Bert Edward''s arrival.


    But also know that this matter can not be concealed.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t see it as a good play. He shrugged.


    "Catch rape didn''t see it. I refuse to eat your pot of dog food and withdraw first."


    He turned and walked out of the office.


    Seeing this, MI Youning said to his back, "don''t forget to report to the company."


    "I see." Xiao Xiaodong didn''t look back, but he stretched out his hand and waved back.


    Hearing their words, Xiao Chen asked with an eyebrow, "is he going to work in Mo''s group?"


    "Well, it''s just mutual benefit."


    Xiao Chen didn''t ask any more. He pulled mi Youning to the sofa and sat down.


    "Wait for me for a while. I''ll read magazines."


    "Well, you go and be busy. Don''t worry about me..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Xiaodong left the office and walked towards the elevator.


    Mo Xiaoxiao called before and has cancelled the previous report.


    Now he can pick up his mother.


    The place to live is also arranged properly.


    Then everything was solved perfectly.


    The only imperfection is to work for Mo Xiaoxiao for five years.


    Walking to the elevator, Xiao Xiaodong just stretched out his hand and the elevator door opened.


    He swept the elevator.


    Inside stood a tall, handsome foreign man.


    The deep eye socket and light brown eyes make people deeply attracted.


    Especially the smell from the other party, which made Xiao Xiaodong feel dangerous.

 Chapter 716

    The appearance of that foreign man is extremely pleasing to the eye.


    There was also the smell of danger, as well as several foreign men standing behind.


    This is not an ordinary person.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t get on the elevator, but turned sideways to make way for them.


    They all muttered that Xiao Chen''s company really has all kinds of customers.


    When Bert Edward saw Xiao Xiaodong, he didn''t come out for the first time.


    He squinted at Xiao Xiaodong.


    There was meditation at the bottom of his eyes and a puzzled expression on his face.


    Seeing that Bert Edward had not gone out for a long time, the guard behind him came forward.


    "Little master..."


    Bert Edward just recovered.


    He stepped out of the elevator.


    However, during this period, his eyes still did not leave Xiao Xiaodong.


    I don''t know why he saw this man. He seemed to have a sense of familiarity.


    Especially that face.


    But he came to China for the first time.


    In addition to Xiao, there are one or two Chinese friends who are familiar with the each other.


    This made Bert Edward''s face slightly confused.


    He doesn''t like things beyond his control.


    This Oriental feels so familiar to him.


    He got out of the elevator and didn''t leave immediately.


    That vision still stared at Xiao Xiaodong.


    That line of sight is like dissecting and studying Xiao Xiaodong thoroughly.


    Under such pressure, Xiao Xiaodong looked unhappy.


    But he was not particularly obvious.


    This man is sick.


    In the sight of Bert Edward, Xiao Xiaodong turned to the elevator.


    However, the accident happened when Xiao Xiaodong turned around.


    When Xiao Xiaodong turned around, he showed his side face.


    The familiar profile slowly merged with the memory of a long time ago in Bert Edward''s mind.


    "Catch someone!"


    Seeing Xiao Xiaodong like this, Bert Edward bent a sinister smile around his mouth.


    After he made a noise, the people behind him immediately came forward.


    Xiao Xiaodong understands the American language.


    He looked puzzled and turned to look back.


    This time, he was suppressed by the guards of the Edward family.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Xiao Xiaodong struggled to break away from the beam.


    However, these people are too crafty.


    "Let go of me!"


    Bert Edward saw Xiao Xiaodong''s struggle.


    He stepped forward and came to Xiao Xiaodong.


    He held out his hand, raised Xiao Xiaodong''s chin and narrowed his eyes.


    To confirm what.


    Twist Xiao Xiaodong''s chin to one side and look at his side carefully.


    How could Xiao Xiaodong let him do whatever he wants.


    He took his chin out of Bert Edward''s hand.


    Bert Edward reached out again and squeezed his chin.


    The effort this time took ten minutes.


    Xiao Xiaodong can''t get rid of it at all.


    "Ha ha..."


    Bert Edward looked at Xiao Xiaodong''s side face and smiled happily for a long time.


    He recognized it.


    This is the little guy who attacked the Edward family two years ago.


    Although the other party quickly avoided.


    But through the video lens, he caught the face.


    Just like the man in his hand.


    Then he began to look for the hacker named X.


    He doubted R, h, Huaxia and even other countries.


    So send someone for X.


    The other party seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Even if a high price was offered, no one found the X.


    Now he happened to meet.


    "Let go of me! You change your state!"

 Chapter 717

    "Let go of me, you change - state!"


    Xiao Xiaodong was raised his chin by a man at this time, which embarrassed him.


    Bert Edward took his hand away with a smile.


    But he didn''t open his mouth and let the guard loose.


    His eyes smiled and his face was very soft.


    "Little guy, do you know who I am?"


    Xiao Xiaodong rolled his eyes when he heard the speech.


    At this time, the employees of IELTS company have seen why Xiao Chen hasn''t come out yet.


    "Ask you a question, answer!"


    When Bert Edward saw that Xiao Xiaodong didn''t speak, he couldn''t help raising his chin again.


    This time it''s not just getting stronger.


    Even anger is dangerous.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s chin was raised high and looked into Bert Edward''s eyes.


    Thinking of the other party''s problems before, Xiao Xiaodong looked at his eyes as if he were an idiot.


    "How do I know who you are? I don''t know which hospital you came from!"


    Bert Edward''s face gradually returned to a smile.


    He leaned close to Xiao Xiaodong''s face and said word by word: "does the little guy know the Edward family?"


    As soon as Bert Edward said this, Xiao Xiaodong''s face changed.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Bert Edward in disbelief.


    Little guy


    "The little guy is very brave."


    Once with a smile, the awkward Chinese voice sounded in Xiao Xiaodong''s ear again.


    For a moment, Xiao Xiaodong reacted again.


    He struggled hard.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, let go of me!"


    When Bert Edward saw that he was struggling so fiercely, he got closer to Xiao Xiaodong.


    "The famous x, the fate between us is so deep."


    "Ape dung, your sister!"


    Hearing Bert Edward say his title, Xiao Xiaodong stopped struggling.


    His pretty face showed anger.


    This is his bad day.


    The woman who just sold herself to Mo Xiaoxiao met the Edward family soon.


    Don''t ask him how he knows. This man belongs to the Edward family.


    Although it took two years.


    But a sentence from the other party at that time still fresh in his memory.


    He knew the sound and tone clearly.


    "Tut tut......"


    Bert Edward shook his head. "You have a bad temper. It''s not good, not good."


    With that, Bert Edward stretched out his hand and pulled Xiao Xiaodong up from the guard.


    A punch hit Xiao Xiaodong in the stomach.


    "Oh... Shit!"


    The pain made Xiao Xiaodong unable to bend down.


    He bent his body and finally hummed out in pain.


    "At the beginning, I said your courage was very fat. You have to pay for some things."


    Bert Edward pulled Xiao Xiaodong up again.


    His way of hitting people is also tricky.


    Specifically looking for the most painful place to attack.


    However, this time Bert Edward''s fist did not fall into Xiao Xiaodong''s hand.


    "Bert!"


    A warm and eager voice made Bert Edward stop.


    Xiao Xiaodong finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Xiao Chen''s voice.


    The man in front of me is really a man.


    It hurts him. What''s that fist made of? It''s like steel.


    Make his stomach ache.


    "Brother!"


    Xiao Xiaodong was shameless at this moment.


    See to Xiao Chen shout out elder brother.


    This is something he hasn''t shouted for many years. I can''t remember it for a long time.


    When Xiao Chen heard Xiao Xiaodong''s voice, she looked strange.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance of bending down and embarrassed, Xiao Chen came quickly.

 Chapter 718

    He came forward to help Xiao Xiaodong up with a disdainful expression on his face.


    Mi Youning, who followed him out, also saw this scene.


    She went to Bert Edward. "What''s the matter? Why are you still moving?"


    She had guessed a few points, and now she just wanted to see what Bert Edward would say.


    Bert Edward looked at the movements of Xiao Chen and Xiao Xiaodong.


    And the sound Xiao Xiaodong shouted before.


    "Xiao, is this your brother?"


    Xiao Chen helped Xiao Xiaodong aside.


    He frowned at Bert Edward.


    "Bert, can you change your habit of using force everywhere?"


    The latter shrugged indifferently.


    "Xiao, I can''t blame it. He offended me."


    Bert Edward reached out and pointed to Xiao Xiaodong.


    See this similar complaint.


    Xiao Xiaodong opened his eyes wide. He immediately said, "brother, it''s this change - state that moves on me!"


    Special! Who won''t complain!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen was speechless.


    Because these two people are trouble for him.


    Wherever they are, they bring their own troubles.


    Always trouble is constant, there is no safe time.


    Xiao Chen looked at the employees around him. He pressed the bridge of his nose.


    "Go to the office and say that they are all adults and are not afraid of jokes."


    He took the lead in raising his feet to MI Youning, took people in his arms and walked to the office.


    Bert Edward followed.


    Xiao Xiaodong looked at their backs as they left, turned and quickly entered the elevator.


    Close the elevator door quickly.


    The guards of the Edward family stared at this scene.


    The person who was hit by the little leader still has such a fast skill.


    After all, the little Lord has done it lightly.


    Or they underestimate this Chinese.


    "Little Lord, people ran away!"


    Hearing the guard behind him speak, Edward waved his hand.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Follow Xiao Chen and Bert Edward of MI Youning.


    At this time, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    Run?


    Hum! Where is it so easy.


    Provoked the Edwards family and wanted to be safe. Don''t even think about it.


    Even if this man is the brother of an old classmate, he can''t kill people.


    But also to give each other a profound lesson.


    At this time, Bert Edward didn''t know that he wanted to teach Xiao Xiaodong a lesson.


    But he lost his whole life.


    How about this account.


    I don''t seem to know.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Xiaodong took his mother out of the detention center and didn''t report to Morse group for a few days.


    He killed Bert Edward again.


    Know each other this week, will stay in China.


    He really doesn''t dare to run around.


    It can''t be said not to run around.


    Now he is afraid to go back to his new home.


    It''s hiding outside.


    For fear that the Edwards would come again.


    It''s terrible. There''s wood.


    That young master Bert is a cruel and ruthless master.


    If you really fall into each other''s hands, you can only leave half a breath if you don''t die.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward is very natural and unrestrained these days.


    Eat delicious food and enjoy the beautiful scenery of China.


    Sometimes mi Youning took him, and sometimes Xiao Chen arranged it.


    In short, his life is very moist these days.


    Until today, Xiao''s father called Xiao Chen away.


    Bert Edward decided to act alone.


    Physiology hasn''t been solved these days.


    He decided to relax and see what the scale of the night show in China was.

 Chapter 719

    At this time, Bert Edward was in the most prosperous bar in the city.


    He stood in front of the French window of the box and looked at the center of the downstairs bar stage.


    Beside him, there were several princesses dressed like Lu Feilu.


    When he got to this place, Bert Edward lost some interest.


    But a little relaxed, which is true.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Xiao Chen are now in the hall of the Xiao family''s mansion.


    These days, father Xiao can''t help it at last.


    He called Xiao Chen and MI Youning one after another to ask them to come back.


    No, they came obediently.


    Xiao Chen held mi Youning''s hand and sat opposite Xiao Fu.


    He did not take the initiative to speak, but played with MI Youning''s hand.


    Those hands are very soft. They are well maintained at first glance.


    Mi Youning is idle playing with his mobile phone and brushing the latest financial news.


    Seeing their attitude, Xiao Fu''s anger rose slowly.


    Because mi Youning is the chairman of Mohs group at this time, he can''t say anything important.


    Or decided to ask Xiao Chen first.


    "Xiao Chen, where are you going these days? Why don''t you go home?"


    "I''ve lived outside. I didn''t say I wanted to move out before."


    Xiao Chen''s head didn''t lift back.


    "Look up, is this the attitude of speaking, and upbringing!"


    Father Xiao is really anxious.


    Some things were beyond his control and he had to be dignified.


    Xiao Chen raised her head and looked at Xiao Fu faintly.


    Father Xiao saw that there was no expression on his face, and there was no respect for him in his eyes.


    It made him unbearable, just like his mother.


    "Father, I made it clear before that I would move out. I don''t want to toss about any more."


    "Who''s bothering you? How long have you been back? You''re going to make such a moth.


    You hurry home to live, and so is Xiao Xiao. What will it look like if you don''t go home? "


    Mi Youning heard about her.


    Then he looked away from his cell phone.


    She looked up at Xiao''s father, "er... I can''t come back to live. I have a home. I don''t know when I''ll die here."


    Being opposed by these two, Xiao''s father''s face was green and white.


    He could not say that MI Youning was angry, so he tried to suppress himself.


    The voice also decreased, "Xiao Xiao is obedient. You are now our Xiao''s daughter-in-law and should live at home."


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "no, it''s uncomfortable to live here. It''s not as good as your own home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Father Xiao was speechless, and his face was a little ugly.


    In that month, the Hungarian chamber also fluctuated rapidly.


    Xiao Chen saw Xiao Fu''s appearance and had no choice in her eyes.


    "Father, we won''t come back to live in the future. We can''t go back to some things."


    Just as Xiao Chen said this, Xiao father Teng stood up.


    "Why can''t you go back!"


    When he stood up, his body was still a little unstable. It was better to hold the sofa.


    Then he looked at Xiao Chen with disgust.


    "It''s all you. When can I save snacks? Like your mother, she has a strong attitude and doesn''t listen to advice at all..."


    Originally, Xiao Chen listened without expression.


    Until Father Xiao mentioned his mother, it made his face look ugly.


    "Enough!"


    Xiao Chen took mi Youning''s hand and stood up from the sofa.


    Pull people around and leave.


    "You bastard! Stop!"


    Xiao Chen really stopped.


    Father Xiao was satisfied. He continued: "I said something about you. What''s the matter? You still..."

 Chapter 720

    "Father! I don''t want to hear anything from you about my mother, because you don''t deserve to mention her.


    She gave her whole youth for you and even lost her life in the end.


    But if you have a little conscience, you won''t say that your mother is not! "


    Xiao Chen turned and looked at Xiao''s father faintly, but didn''t leave any kindness.


    Because the man caused his mother''s death.


    For so many years, the other party has never realized his mistake.


    Qin Li is a third party, and there are also her reasons.


    Xiao Fu stared at Xiao Chen in disbelief.


    This is the first time the other party talked about his ex-wife.


    He thought the son had no deep feelings for his dead ex-wife.


    However, today''s attitude made him understand that he didn''t care.


    Just... Just buried in the bottom of my heart.


    Mi Youning felt Xiao Chen holding her hand, and the strength tightened a little.


    She shook each other back, turned her head and looked at him, silently comforting.


    Xiao Chen took mi Youning''s hand and turned to leave.


    Xiao Fu looked at their leaving back, but quickly caught up.


    "Wait... I have something to say.


    Mi Youning and Xiao Chen have walked out of the villa.


    Looking at father Xiao''s footsteps, they really lost their patience.


    Xiao''s father simply said his purpose this time.


    He looked at Mi Youning, "Xiao Xiao, you have now taken over the Mohs group and become the chairman. I am also idle at home.


    You can arrange a position for me and let me go to Morse group to help you. After all, it''s better for my family. "


    Hearing her father''s words, MI Youning didn''t make a sound, but Xiao Chen couldn''t help it.


    "Father!"


    Xiao Fu glanced at Xiao Chen. His eyes were disgusted and disgusted.


    "I didn''t talk to you. Shut up!"


    Seeing Xiao Fu''s attitude, MI Youning immediately stood in front of Xiao Chen.


    "I think you didn''t wake up today. What Morse group wants are talented and talented personnel. What did you do? Be a cleaner?"


    Xiao''s father closed his lips. "I used to manage IELTS company. I can also help you manage it when I went to Morse group."


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning smiled.


    "Yes, you used to manage IELTS, but you forgot.


    It was because of your management that I married Xiao Chen. "


    Xiao Fu knows that MI Youning has obviously rejected him.


    His face didn''t look good. "Xiao Xiao, as the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family, shouldn''t you take more care of it?"


    Mi Youning looks back at the man behind her. She smiles happily.


    "I understand your words. I will take good care of Xiao Chen. This is the man I want to live a lifetime."


    Hearing this obscure confession, Xiao Chen immediately softened her angry face.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair.


    However, it''s not fun yet. The mobile phone rings.


    Seeing the caller ID above, Xiao Chen frowned and answered the phone.


    "Xiao Chen, I''m surrounded by the Chinese police. Come and save the scene."


    The statement words without ups and downs exposed the green veins on Xiao Chen''s forehead.


    This is Bert Edward.


    This big trouble, after all, still poked the basket.


    "Where are you now? What have you done?"


    The voice of gnashing teeth came out of Xiao Chen''s mouth.


    Mi Youning also heard the voice on the phone.


    Knowing it was Bert Edward, she raised her eyebrows.


    I''m also curious about what this Bert Edward did.

 Chapter 721

    There was still loud music from Bert Edward.


    Xiao Chen''s face had begun to sink.


    Soon he heard the response on the phone.


    "I was in the bar, the largest bar here. I just saved a beauty here and accidentally provoked some people."


    Xiao Chen held mi Youning''s hand and turned to the front of the car.


    During this period, I didn''t look at Xiao Fu.


    "It seems to be the second generation of officials, you military people..."


    Hearing what Bert Edward said, Xiao Chen didn''t know how to say about him.


    This talent came to China for a few days and even provoked these people.


    It''s death.


    What is his status? How can these people spare him.


    But fortunately, it''s a group of second-generation officials. It''s still in a bar. It should be able to mediate.


    Xiao Chen sends mi Youning to the co pilot''s seat. He bypasses the front of the car and sits in the driver''s seat.


    "Wait for me there. Don''t make any other trouble. Think about your identity."


    "Bang..."


    However, Xiao Chen did not immediately get a response from Bert Edward.


    He seemed to hear gunfire on the phone.


    "Bert?"


    "Bert, are you listening?"


    "Bang..."


    This time Xiao Chen heard it clearly. It was really a gunshot.


    "Xiao, it''s late. I''ll hang up first. You''ll know when you arrive..."


    With that, Bert Edward hung up.


    Xiao Chen looked at the words hanging in her hand, and her face was very wonderful.


    He glanced at Mi Youning sitting in the co pilot''s seat and said seriously, "fasten your seat belt and be careful."


    As soon as mi Youning fastened his seat belt, the car rushed out.


    She stretched out her hand to hold the handrail, turned her head and looked at Xiao Chen in disbelief.


    Feeling her sight, Xiao Chen didn''t explain more.


    His speed is so fast that people can''t see the objects on both sides.


    Mi Youning saw for the first time that this man had such a wild side.


    Gentle, let people first feel, this is a very gentle man.


    But now Xiao Chen''s face was tense, and his face looked a little gloomy.


    Also, mi you would rather not believe this man. It''s just a temporary explosion.


    When you look at the technology, you know you are an expert in playing with cars.


    I don''t see. This man also has something hidden.


    Mi Youning thought that Bert Edward had an accident. She called Tiger and the company.


    The second generation of officials is also a trouble.


    That family background is the existence that makes people retreat.


    But Bert Edward was in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Bert Edward was also wronged.


    Before he was in the private room, he looked at the demons dancing downstairs.


    Soon his eyes were attracted by a boy.


    It was a boy dancing in the middle of the stage.


    The small waist of sexual sense and the enchanting action attracted his attention.


    But then he felt something wrong.


    Because around the boy, several men began to move around him.


    See here, Bert Edward also smiled.


    I didn''t expect to see some of the same kind soon after I arrived in China.


    The men downstairs danced around the boys, their movements and posture.


    It''s obvious. It''s the smell of the same kind.


    Even so far away, Bert Edward still smelled it.


    This made him look at the boy dancing downstairs.


    The twisting waist can really make people look forward to the valley.


    And that coquettish - angry action, a hook little guy.

 Chapter 722

    Unfortunately, because of the distance, he couldn''t see the man''s face at all.


    I don''t know if it''s also a hook''s face.


    While Bert Edward was staring at the boy downstairs, something happened downstairs.


    Several people walked from the other side to the center of the stage.


    They dragged the dancing boy away.


    The attitude was tough and even lost the behavior of a gentleman.


    Well, although they can''t be gentlemen.


    The scene made Bert Edward frown.


    He is a gentleman and would never do such a thing.


    Unfortunately, he was beaten in the face next.


    Suddenly a beam of light shone on the face of the boy who was dragged away.


    Although the light flashed quickly, Bert Edward saw it clearly.


    10. It was him.


    Now the boy downstairs seems to have no connection with the person he met in his old classmate''s company that day.


    It''s so special... It''s exciting.


    Bert Edward thought of how to teach each other a lesson.


    Before, he wondered if Xiao would settle with him if he taught people a bad lesson.


    Although Xiao''s temper looks good, he is also easy to talk.


    In fact, it''s not. This talent is a real master who can play. He''s very dark.


    If he wants to teach a man a lesson, he won''t use any force.


    But that will make your life worse than death. It''s a headache.


    Now x sent it to the door by himself, so don''t blame him for seizing the opportunity.


    Bert Edward pushed away the woman beside him. He turned and walked out of the private room.


    When the guard at the door saw this, he came forward immediately.


    "Little master..."


    Bert Edwards had a sexy smile on his lips.


    "Let''s go. Let''s move your muscles and bones."


    The pedestrian took the elevator downstairs.


    "Shit! I don''t want to drink!"


    Bert Edward came downstairs to the stage and heard a shout.


    At this time, I don''t know why, the music in the bar has stopped.


    "Boy, let you have a drink to save your face. These are yours, as long as you drink this bottle of wine!"


    Bert Edward came out of the corner and saw a scene not far away.


    The famous hacker X was thrown in the face with money at this time.


    The behavior was humiliating.


    Someone handed him a bottle of wine.


    Unfortunately, X didn''t answer. His eyes were like small animals, staring at the men around him.


    I can see that x is not afraid.


    However, his body also stood a little unstable. Did he drink too much?


    Bert Edward didn''t come forward immediately, but wanted to see what x would do.


    Xiao Xiaodong was also pulled by his friends today.


    I didn''t intend to come, but I couldn''t carry the invitation again and again.


    The owner of the bar is his good friend.


    So he has a good time here.


    But unexpectedly, when he released his resentment these days, he was pulled down from the stage.


    That attitude is still very tough.


    He glanced around at several young men of his age.


    Especially when he saw the man in the middle, Xiao Xiaodong was happy, "yo! Isn''t this the childe of commander Liu.


    Today, it''s a pastime for me. I''m not afraid to discredit your father. "


    The young master Liu didn''t frown when he heard Xiao Xiaodong say his identity.


    He even raised his chin very proudly. "Now that you know who I am, I want to have a drink with you and enjoy my face."


    Then he rushed to the man beside Xiao Xiaodong and raised his chin.


    The latter immediately sent the wine bottle in his hand to Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes.


    Xiao Xiaodong sneered at the bottle of liquor.

 Chapter 723

    Then he waved the bottle to the ground.


    This action made people around turn pale.


    Even Bert Edward raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Xiaodong to be so angry.


    But it''s unbearable to put this on anyone.


    If it were him, these people would be abolished.


    Whoever he is.


    Here, childe Liu''s face looked ugly. He was worried, "what''s special! Don''t be ashamed, give it to me!"


    Several young men surrounded Xiao Xiaodong.


    As for those who watched the play, they stepped back when they saw this posture.


    "Ouch! The flood has washed the Dragon King''s face. What''s the matter with Childe Liu? Xiaodong is my friend. Please say something."


    Just then the owner of the bar came and wanted to be a peacemaker.


    Childe Liu is already angry.


    He picked up the bottle and smashed it on the head of the bar owner.


    The owner of the bar didn''t even hum.


    He reached out and touched his head in disbelief.


    Feeling the moisture on his hands, he took them down.


    Seeing the blood on his hand, he raised his head and looked at childe Liu.


    By this time his face had completely changed.


    That look can''t wait to tear up childe Liu.


    Although he has no military background, he is not a nobody.


    "Young master Liu, you... You are cruel enough..."


    The owner of the bar slipped slowly and was knocked unconscious.


    Xiao Xiaodong woke up a little when he saw this scene.


    He picked up the wine bottle on one side and smashed it at Mr. Liu. However, he was pulled by the people around him.


    The two sides started fighting, and the scene was very chaotic.


    The onlookers have already started calling the police.


    Bert Edward frowned as he watched Xiao Xiaodong fight many people alone.


    He hasn''t done it yet. How can he be bullied by others.


    He said to the guard around him, "go and bring people back."


    "Yes, little Lord."


    Several big foreign men suddenly joined the scuffle.


    They made a quick move and in a twinkling of an eye controlled childe Liu and others.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s face was already colored at this time.


    Looking at the foreign man who subdued Mr. Liu and others, he frowned gently.


    Why do these people look so familiar.


    Soon he remembered what happened in IELTS.


    He didn''t even dare to look around. He turned and ran in this direction.


    But in the middle, he hit a meat wall.


    He bumped into someone.


    The temperature kept him from looking up. He knew he had hit a man.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t dare to look up.


    He bowed his head and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Then you want to bypass each other and keep running.


    Next, the man in front of him will go wherever he goes.


    It was intentional. Xiao Xiaodong was worried, "I said, don''t you have......" long eyes.


    If there is no exit, it will be silenced at the moment of looking up.


    Because of this pair of light brown eyes, Xiao Xiaodong completely lost his words.


    This man is no one else. It''s Bert Edward.


    Xiao Xiaodong has a bitter face.


    "I said, why are you haunted? You can be seen everywhere."


    Bert Edward smiled. He blocked in front of Xiao Xiaodong and said with a smile, "this is fate."


    "Ape dung, your sister!"


    Bert Edward frowned. "I don''t have a sister. You don''t have to make any plans."


    Xiao Xiaodong was confused by his words.


    "Your sister! What''s my idea!"


    Bert Edward''s face was a little more serious.


    "I don''t have a sister. Even if I''m a sister of a family branch, you don''t want to make up your mind."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank the little angels for their reward and monthly ticket maintenance. Love mud Meng Mo PA (¤Å ~ 3 ¤Å)?

 Chapter 724

    Xiao Xiaodong held his head and felt confused with him.


    His sister, I haven''t seen this man''s sister.


    Why did he think of his sister.


    Xiao Xiaodong was also brave when drinking.


    He reached out and grabbed Bert Edward by the collar. "You always have a good word. What do you want to do!"


    Bert Edward frowned when he heard this.


    The expression was very unhappy, and the face was even more depressed.


    He whispered, gnashing his teeth and said, "I''m not old!"


    Xiao Xiaodong was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The laughter was so pleasant that he even smiled on Bert Edward.


    The movements between the two are very close.


    "Hahaha..."


    Xiao Xiaodong was still smiling, and his laughter attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Bert Edward felt Xiao Xiaodong''s body leaning against him.


    His expression changed a few times.


    There was no displeasure on handsome and deep face.


    He even reached out and wanted to hug the man leaning on him.


    "Don''t move, police!"


    Just as Bert Edward''s hand rose, a majestic voice came behind him.


    This made his eyebrows frown and his expression was very unhappy.


    Being disturbed dissipated some of his previous careful thoughts.


    He turned and saw a policeman with a weapon in his hand.


    Seeing these people, Bert Edward continued his previous actions.


    He hugged Xiao Xiaodong and withdrew aside.


    As for the guards of the Edward family, they also released childe Liu and others at this time.


    Bert Edward frowned and alerted the police, which made him feel bad.


    He took out his cell phone and called Xiao Chen.


    However, during the call again, the accident happened again.


    Mr. Liu and others negotiated with the police.


    I don''t know when, Mr. Liu grabbed the gun of the people around him.


    Shot Xiao Xiaodong.


    Bert Edward is very sensitive to guns.


    Hearing the sound of loading, he immediately held Xiao Xiaodong to the other side.


    He moved very fast. Unfortunately, he was injured.


    Xiao Xiaodong is an adult man. Bert Edward holds him a little slower than usual.


    His arm was - bounced off.


    The shirts were quickly penetrated by the color of blood red.


    The gunshot rang out and everyone in the bar screamed.


    Everyone is rushing out.


    "Don''t move! Keep order!"


    "Don''t move..."


    When the crowd was in chaos, the guards of the Edward family quickly came to Bert Edward.


    "Little Lord, my subordinates are in default."


    Bert Edward glanced at the wound on his arm.


    Then he looked at Xiao Xiaodong around him.


    How long has it been since he was hurt.


    Now I came to China and was hurt to protect others.


    This taste... It''s really hard to say.


    He looked at young master Liu who shot not far away.


    I saw that the gun in the other party''s hand had been taken away.


    It was this man who hurt him.


    Bert Edward sneered.


    He shed blood. If the other party doesn''t see blood, isn''t he going to be laughed at as the young Lord of the Edward family.


    "Call everyone out."


    Hearing this, the guard immediately picked up his cell phone and called people outside.


    Xiao Xiaodong was foolish at this time.


    Staring at Bert Edward''s arm, he didn''t know what to say.


    If it wasn''t this man just now, hold him and move.


    So he''s the one who''s hurt now.

 Chapter 725

    Even just now, if Bert Edward didn''t mind him.


    Then at this time, he may be dead.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s forehead was sweating.


    Then he began to be afraid.


    The noise around was still there, and the panic of the people caused chaos.


    Just then, a group of people poured in from the door of the bar.


    Each of these people had weapons in his hand. It was a charge, blade and gun.


    They guarded the door of the bar and didn''t allow anyone to go out.


    ¡°backward¡­¡­¡±


    When they saw the weapon, they retreated involuntarily.


    Childe Liu, the police and others also watched this scene one after another.


    At the same time, a group of people quickly walked towards Bert Edward.


    They bowed their heads respectfully.


    "Little master..."


    "Little master..."


    Bert Edward tore his sleeves open and looked at the quilt - flicked wound.


    He nodded to the family guard.


    Then he walked towards childe Liu with elegant steps.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here..."


    Childe Liu saw Bert Edward coming and pulled the people around him to block his body.


    When Bert Edward saw this, his deep and handsome face showed a faint smile.


    "Don''t be afraid, but the wound on my body hurts, which makes me very embarrassed."


    He used the Chinese language and everyone present could hear it clearly.


    Including Xiao Xiaodong who followed him.


    Bert Edward pulled away the man in front of Mr. Liu.


    He held childe Liu in front of him with one hand.


    "I haven''t been hurt for many years. Now you hurt me. I feel it''s your honor."


    When he said this, Bert Edward''s face was sincere.


    But then his words turned, "but I''m still not very happy because it hurts. The feeling of pain makes me uncomfortable."


    Childe Liu''s face was pale. He reached out to push Bert Edward.


    Seeing this, the guard behind him immediately came forward and stopped childe Liu''s system.


    "Stop! You''re breaking the law!"


    The surrounding police came forward, but they were stopped by the guards of the Edward family.


    They can only speak out to stop it.


    How could Bert Edward listen to them.


    He loosened childe Liu and took the weapon from the guard around him.


    The muzzle of the gun was on Mr. Liu''s head.


    Childe Liu was afraid.


    "No, no, my father is a military commander!"


    Bert Edward sneered at the speech.


    No matter who your father is, I''m still the young leader of the military fire family.


    For so many years, no one has hurt him so brazenly.


    Even if some people hurt him, he had already been buried by this time.


    "Boy, I don''t know your father, but now your courage is too fat. I think it needs to reduce its sense of existence."


    With that, the weapon in Bert Edward''s hand slowly moved down.


    Came to the place that symbolizes men.


    "No... don''t..."


    Childe Liu''s legs began to tremble.


    Xiao Xiaodong was on the side. Seeing this, he stretched out his hand and pulled Rabat Edward''s clothes.


    "You..."


    As soon as he made a sound, Bert turned his head.


    Seeing him, Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know what to say.


    But at present, this man must not be allowed to do it.


    He glanced at the quiet bar, and everyone trembled with fear.


    And the police, looking at Bert Edward.


    He summoned up his courage and approached Bert Edward.


    Close to each other''s ear and whispered, "forget it. You''ll have trouble later. This is China."


    Bert Edward naturally knows that this is China.


    But now he is depressed.

 Chapter 726

    Feeling the smell sprayed on his ears, Bert Edward''s face was not so ugly.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged Xiao Xiaodong in his arms.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Xiao Xiaodong was caught off guard by his action.


    He struggled away and left Bert Edward''s arms.


    Standing one meter away from each other, he gave him a hard stare.


    Bert Edward smiled gracefully at him.


    If he didn''t have a powerful weapon in his hand, he might really be a gentleman.


    "Bert!"


    Just then, a deep voice came from a distance.


    Bert Edward and Xiao Xiaodong both heard the familiar voice.


    They looked at the door of the bar at the same time.


    Xiao Chen and MI Youning were stopped by the guards of the Edward family.


    Bert raised his hand to the family guard, and these people let go.


    Xiao Chen took mi Youning into the bar. He frowned and looked around.


    It was a mess.


    "President Xiao!"


    At this time, one of the policemen shouted at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen''s footsteps stopped and looked down at the voice.


    He saw the loud policeman.


    "President Xiao, we are classmates with you. You have been to our bureau before."


    Xiao Chen saw that he was also somewhat familiar, and he nodded gently.


    "Well, wait a minute and the matter will be settled soon."


    The policeman''s face was bitter when he heard the speech.


    They don''t seem to be able to do anything now.


    The posture of these people is not just that of the rich.


    Xiao Chen went on to Bert Edward.


    His eyes saw the wound on the other side''s shoulder.


    This made Xiao Chen''s face tense, and his face was unhappy.


    If the young leader of the Edward family is injured in China,


    That old Mr. Edward, who loves his son as much as life, will certainly not give up.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Chen stood in front of Bert Dehua, half depressed and half angry.


    "He did it."


    Bert Edward returned his weapon to the guard and put his hands in his pockets.


    It was a gesture of indifference to the wound on the arm.


    Xiao Chen saw this and spoke to the guard around him.


    "Take your little Lord to bandage the wound."


    These people looked up at Bert Edward''s face.


    There was no objection or displeasure to see him.


    Take the man aside and bandage his wound.


    At this time, MI Youning came to Xiao Xiaodong.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Why is there so much noise?"


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes were still on Bert Edward.


    After all, the other party was hurt because of him.


    Hearing mi Youning''s question, he no longer looks like fighting with each other.


    He put his hand on his face and told the story.


    Xiao Chen had come over at this time, and naturally heard Xiao Xiaodong''s words.


    After hearing this, his face became more and more ugly.


    Xiao Xiaodong is in trouble. With Bert Edward, the two people are in trouble.


    At this time, Xiao Chen also wanted to wipe her face.


    Luckily Bert Edward didn''t shoot.


    It''s hard to say if you don''t recognize it.


    Xiao Chen patted mi Youning on the shoulder. He took off his coat and handed it to her.


    "Give me a minute."


    Mi Youning took his coat and looked at him puzzled.


    I don''t understand what he wants to do.


    Until the next scene, MI Youning''s eyes were stunned.


    She couldn''t believe it. It was Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen walked to the young master Liu.

 Chapter 727

    He made a quick move, pulled childe Liu aside and pressed people on the ground, which was a fat beating.


    Mr. Liu didn''t have time to resist and kept begging for mercy.


    Xiao Chen''s move made mi Youning''s mouth open slightly.


    Is this person still the gentle Xiao Chen.


    At the same time, Xiao Xiaodong also widened his eyes.


    He is more afraid than mi Youning.


    For so many years, the two brothers have been pinching each other openly and secretly.


    How did he never know Xiao Chen? This move is so cruel.


    Bert Edward saw Xiao Chen start, but he showed a meaningful smile.


    This Xiao Chen, still so.


    Bert Edward''s arm wound has been bandaged.


    He stood up and walked to Xiao Chen.


    "Xiao, come on, forget it. You don''t have to."


    After Bert Edward made a noise, Xiao Chen gave childe Liu two punches, and then stopped.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and went to Bert Edward.


    "Relieved?"


    Bert Edward reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m relieved. Your skills are the same as before. When will we practice?"


    Xiao Chen shook his head. He looked at his hands.


    If he doesn''t do it, the matter can''t be solved.


    Bert Edward was injured. It can''t be like this as if nothing had happened.


    One of the reasons why he did it was to relieve Bert''s anger.


    Second, there are police on the scene. If Bert makes a move, he will really go in tonight.


    Xiao Chen didn''t say much to Bert. He walked to several policemen stopped by Edward family guards not far away.


    "Take a step."


    The eyes of those people looking at Xiao Chen also obviously changed.


    But thinking of his identity, they left with Xiao Chen.


    Mi Youning and Xiao Xiaodong watched them leave.


    Bert Edward has ordered the guards to leave.


    Only a few accompanying people were left.


    It was not until more than ten minutes later that Xiao Chen came back with those people.


    Xiao Chen went to Bert Edward, "OK, take your people with you. I won''t clean up this mess for you next time."


    The latter smiled at him, "I''m also very innocent this time, okay."


    Hearing that he was innocent, Xiao Chen''s mouth twitched.


    He laughed and scolded, "I think you''re getting a bargain and selling good. You''re not innocent, you''re rampant."


    Bert Edward did not refute.


    Because he thought Xiao Chen was right.


    He''s just crazy.


    Bert Edward held his fist and extended it to Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen saw that his chin was raised. He couldn''t help smiling and stretched out his fist at the same time.


    The two fists collided and then separated.


    "I''ll withdraw first."


    "Go."


    Bert Edward didn''t walk towards the bar door, but towards mi Youning and Xiao Xiaodong.


    He stared at Xiao Xiaodong with a smile.


    Seeing this, the latter immediately hid behind mi Youning.


    Seeing this action, MI Youning showed a meaningful smile.


    "I said Xiao Dong, what''s the matter with you? It''s not like you."


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, shut up!"


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t want to hear anything from the woman''s mouth at this time.


    "Well, OK, then I won''t talk."


    Mi Youning watched Bert Edward come.


    When the other party came in front of him, he immediately dodged.


    She walked towards Xiao Chen.


    And here Xiao Xiaodong still closed his eyes and whispered in his heart, not looking for me, not looking for me


    "Hey, beauty, I saved you tonight. Shouldn''t you..."


    Bert stopped as soon as he spoke.


    He forgot how to say that word.

 Chapter 728

    Xiao Xiaodong heard Bert Edward''s voice.


    He immediately opened his eyes.


    Looking at the man in front of him, he took a deep breath.


    This man is coming for him. He can''t hide at all.


    Seeing Xiao Xiaodong open his eyes, Bert Edward immediately remembered how to say that word.


    "By the way, it''s a promise by example. Shouldn''t you promise me by example?"


    Xiao Xiaodong, who had let his face relax as much as possible.


    When I heard Bert Edward''s words, I completely changed my face.


    The pretty face turned black.


    "Promise your sister by example!"


    Bert Edward heard that Xiao Xiaodong mentioned his sister again, and his face turned black in an instant.


    "Don''t mention my sister again. I don''t have a sister."


    With these words, seeing that Xiao Xiaodong still wanted to speak, Bert Edward shut him up with action.


    He stepped forward and carried Xiao Xiaodong directly to his shoulder.


    The movement was very fast and sharp.


    Burt Edward carried Xiao Xiaodong and turned to the guard: "go!"


    When passing by Xiao Chen and MI Youning, he nodded gently and walked towards the door of the bar.


    Xiao Xiaodong had already lost his voice.


    He has no face.


    He was a man and was carried by someone.


    What makes him face.


    "You bastard! Put me down!"


    When he got to the door, Xiao Xiaodong finally remembered his struggle.


    Unfortunately, how could Bert Edward let go of his prey easily.


    He threatened in a low voice, "be good, little fellow, or I won''t promise to do anything to you here."


    In the threatening words of Bert Edward, Xiao Xiaodong stretched out his hand and slowly stopped.


    I''m a dog. How could he get into this state two years ago!


    Xiao Chen and MI Youning looked at Bert Edward''s behavior and said nothing to each other.


    Mi Youning smiled and asked, "has everything been solved?"


    Xiao Chen nodded, "well, almost."


    Then he looked at childe Liu who was picked up.


    Mi Youning also looked along his line of sight.


    "Is this young master Liu a little trouble?"


    "Well." Xiao Chen didn''t deny it.


    Mr. Liu''s family background is here.


    Mi Youning nodded and looked at the crowd around him.


    They were obviously relieved after Bert Edward left with a man.


    As for this young master Liu, although his family background is good.


    But everyone has weaknesses.


    Especially this kind of family that loves feathers.


    Mi Youning reached out and took Xiao Chen''s hand. "It''s getting late. Let''s go back."


    Xiao Chen nodded, and there was no emotion on the handsome face.


    "Let''s go."


    They left hand in hand.


    The bar is not quiet tonight.


    Then an ambulance came to the hospital, and later Mr. Liu''s family also came.


    The scene was not small, but it didn''t make much noise.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward took Xiao Xiaodong to his residence in China.


    This is the place arranged for him by Mr. and Mrs. Shaw.


    Bert Edward ignored the wound on his arm.


    He carried the man to the bedroom and didn''t give Xiao Xiaodong a reaction.


    If Xiao Xiaodong doesn''t know anything at this time, he is an idiot.


    His face turned pale. "I said, you have something to say."


    When Bert Edward saw his fear, he pretended to be calm and showed an evil smile.


    "I don''t want to say, I just want to do."


    His hands were in close contact with Xiao Xiaodong''s skin.


    Just like playing the piano, keep making trouble.

 Chapter 729

    Xiao Xiaodong has no resistance at all.


    He looked into the deep eyes of Bert Edward.


    Gnash your teeth and say, "you change - state, let me go!"


    Bert Edward heard it again. He said the word change state.


    He bowed his head and kissed Xiao Xiaodong and kissed him on the corner of his lips.


    One touch away.


    Then he leaned close to his ear and said with a smile, "don''t deny that you are also the same kind."


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes widened, and he could not refute this fact.


    But since he discovered his sexual orientation, he really didn''t reveal anything.


    Not to mention making friends.


    Now he was stabbed by Bert Edward, which made his face dark.


    Although he is not ashamed, he doesn''t want to be done by a strange man.


    Bert Edwards had quickly pulled his clothes away.


    The cool air in the air swept over, which made Xiao Xiaodong cringe.


    Bert Edward hugged the man tightly.


    His temperament, his overbearing, let him not do any prelude.


    Looking forward to the little prey all night.


    Even injured, he couldn''t wait to have a meal.


    Xiao Xiaodong did not struggle or resist.


    But their strength is too different.


    He wanted to admit that he was no match for Bert Edward.


    The whole body was imprisoned and put on a humiliating posture.


    This made him too late to speak, and he was tortured by severe pain.


    What on earth did this bird beast grow up on.


    What kind of gun is that!


    The weight and volume made Xiao Xiaodong bite his teeth.


    This animal.


    He''s like a howitzer gun.


    That distinct sense of existence, such an advantage.


    It made him tremble. He couldn''t help himself. It hurt too much.


    During the firing, Xiao Xiaodong''s bent waist formed a beautiful curve.


    But who knows his pain.


    The volume is too large. This typical model doesn''t match.


    "You beast! Slow down."


    When Bert Edward heard this, he felt more superior.


    He strengthened his stamina and kept firing.


    That continuous action is really amazing.


    The sound of the guns became more and more intense.


    The voice was fierce, so loud.


    It was a unilateral attack.


    Besides firing, it''s firing.


    Xiao Xiaodong is on the verge of water shortage.


    He scolded intermittently.


    Until in the end, I couldn''t say anything.


    However, the attack still exists.


    His superior sense of existence made him want to ignore it. It was a dream.


    This animal is as if it had never been on board.


    In fact, Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know that Bert Edward had never been there.


    It''s just rare to find someone who fits his gun so well.


    That taste made him forget everything, only constant attack, attack, attack again.


    After the fierce battle, it was light.


    Xiao Xiaodong has been tossed into a coma.


    Bert Edward couldn''t put it down.


    After holding Xiao Xiaodong for a while, he went out and ordered his guards to prepare for returning to the United States.


    Who alerted the police in China.


    He should be restrained now. He''d better leave China first.


    But he decided to take the people in the room with him before he left.


    It''s not easy to find someone who fits him so well. How can he let go.


    Although it was only a short night, it gave him endless aftertaste.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know that Bert Edward was going to take him to America.


    When he woke up, people were no longer on land.

 Chapter 730

    When Xiao Xiaodong woke up, he learned that he was not in China and was already on a plane to the United States.


    His face is wonderful.


    Eaten by the little Lord of the Edward family.


    Now he hasn''t eaten enough. He plans to take him back to his nest and continue to eat.


    Where is such a cheap thing.


    Xiao Xiaodong had no reaction on the surface, but he had begun to think about the way to escape.


    After Xiao Xiaodong arrived in the United States, he fled that day.


    Don''t ask him how he ran.


    As long as he wants to run, no one can stop him.


    It depends on whether he wants the man to find it.


    Bert Edward didn''t hurry to find someone when he learned that Xiao Xiaodong had escaped.


    But in the United States to solve the backlog of some things in the family these days.


    Then I went to China again.


    Within a few years, they started the play. You ran away from me.


    After tossing for a long time, it can be regarded as the fruit of cultivation.


    It should be said that Xiao Xiaodong was subdued by Bert Edward.


    Once some things become addicted, they can''t quit.


    ¡­¡­


    The life of Xiao Chen and MI Youning is very quiet.


    Father Xiao hasn''t looked for them since that day.


    Until this day, MI Youning received a phone call.


    She was inspecting the company.


    Behind her was Han Zhen and some senior executives of the company.


    Han Zhen introduced her to the company and its various parts.


    At this time, MI Youning''s mobile phone rings.


    She saw it was a strange number and picked it up.


    "This is the people''s hospital. Are you Xiao Chen''s wife?"


    Mi Youning frowned slightly and stopped in the marketing department.


    "Well, I am."


    "Well, your husband Xiao Chen had a car accident just before. I hope the family can come. I''m in the emergency room now."


    Hearing that Xiao Chen had a car accident, MI Youning turned and walked out.


    "What''s the situation, accident or man-made?"


    "We don''t know the details. The police are already here. Please come as soon as possible."


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Mi Youning stepped on high heels, but the speed was like flying.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the company''s high-rise special elevator.


    "Chairman! Chairman, are you..."


    When the elevator opened, MI Youning also heard the voice behind him.


    She walked into the elevator and said to Han Zhen, "something happened to Xiao Chen. I''ll go to the hospital first. That''s it today. Call me back if you have anything."


    Then he pressed the key to close the elevator in the elevator.


    Standing in the elevator, MI Youning touched the ring on her left hand.


    The story of Xiao Chen''s car accident was transmitted to her mind.


    Mi Youning went downstairs, and Bai Gang and others immediately greeted him.


    "Miss Mo......"


    "Go to the people''s Hospital and contact your boss."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning took Bai Gang and others into her exclusive motorcade and went to the people''s hospital.


    During this period, MI Youning also talked to Zhang Hu on the phone.


    She asked Zhang Hu to keep an eye on Mo Xinghua''s family. Don''t let anyone run away.


    In addition to Mo Xinghua''s family, there is another one, Xiao Fu.


    The events in the original plot happened in advance.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Xing''s Chinese are not here. His family colludes with Xiao Fu.


    They designed to kill her and Xiao Chen.


    Thinking of the situation this morning, MI Youning frowned tightly.


    Today, she was going to IELTS company with Xiao Chen.


    These days, she has been with Xiao Chen.


    They are inseparable.


    However, the phone call from Mohs group disrupted the original plan.

 Chapter 731

    If she didn''t get a call from Morse this morning.


    Today''s Xiao Chen won''t have a car accident.


    Mi Youning sat in the car and looked out the window.


    She frowned and never let go.


    Blame her for being too soft.


    Xiao''s father is Xiao Chen''s father after all.


    For this man, she doesn''t want to see embarrassment.


    Xiao Chen cherished this feeling very much. She didn''t pay much for it.


    She tried not to hurt Xiao Chen, so she had always been laissez faire to Xiao Fu.


    Now this laissez faire, but did not expect such a big loophole.


    I don''t know how Xiao Chen was injured.


    When the hospital arrived, MI Youning immediately opened the door and went straight to the hospital.


    In the crowd, her figure attracted many people.


    Just because after MI Youning, he followed Bai Gang and others.


    These people exude an aura of deterrence.


    That posture makes people know that this is not an ordinary person.


    With the support of Bai Gang and others, MI Youning came to the emergency room of the hospital.


    At the door of the emergency room stood a group of people.


    There were several policemen and one or two doctors and nurses talking about something.


    "How is Xiao Chen''s injury now? Is it dangerous?"


    Mi Youning walked quickly and interrupted them.


    Those people turned and looked at Mi Youning.


    Especially those policemen frowned when they saw Bai Gang and others.


    Black and white can smell each other.


    Bai Gang is not afraid of the police.


    Because they did nothing, it was their duty to protect Miss mo.


    Before the police spoke, the doctor standing there quickly walked to MI Youning.


    "Are you Xiao Chen''s wife?"


    "I am. How is my husband?"


    Mi Youning stopped and looked into the doctor''s eyes.


    "Well, now Mr. Xiao''s head has been hit seriously. Concussion cannot be ruled out.


    At the same time, his leg was also stuck in the car. When we were rescuing, we found that his leg was broken.


    The degree of injury is very serious. Now it needs amputation and the signature of family members. "


    Mi Youning''s expression hasn''t changed much when she hears Xiao Chen''s concussion.


    However, her face darkened when she heard the amputation.


    If a man like Xiao Chen really Amputates, he will be useless all his life.


    The man is proud at heart.


    It seems gentle, but in fact, your pride makes you want to bite.


    "I disagree!"


    Mi Youning immediately objected.


    The doctor also changed his face when he heard the speech.


    He looked at Mi Youning seriously and said seriously, "Mrs. Xiao, please think carefully. If you don''t have an operation, Mr. Xiao''s whole body will be paralyzed."


    Mi Youning still shook his head. "He won''t agree. We want to transfer to another hospital. Please cooperate with the hospital."


    As soon as Mi Yuning said he was transferred to another hospital, the doctor''s face became more angry.


    "Mrs. Xiao, do you know how dangerous your husband is now!


    Now, immediately, immediately need surgery, or your husband''s life will be in danger! "


    Mi Youning was too lazy to talk nonsense with these people. She raised her chin to Bai Gang and others behind her.


    Bai Gang took his men to the emergency room. His attitude was very strong.


    The doctors and nurses who had been standing in the emergency room immediately stopped Bai Gang and others.


    But they really didn''t stop Bai Gang and others.


    "Police! Stop them!"


    Just then, the doctor next to MI Youning spoke.

 Chapter 732

    Seeing the scene, the policemen quickly walked in the direction of Bai Gang and others.


    "Nobody move! What''s wrong with me taking my husband!"


    Seeing that the police were moving, MI Youning immediately made a noise to stop it.


    Her voice was loud, even roaring.


    Because one more second was delayed, Xiao Chen suffered one more second.


    She can cure Xiao Chen''s leg with the last force of her soul.


    You can''t watch each other amputate.


    Everyone was shocked by Mi Youning''s roar and stopped.


    Except Bai Gang et al.


    They rushed into the emergency room.


    One of the young policemen went to MI Youning.


    "Madam, now your husband is seriously injured, and the doctor said that his life is in danger.


    Now your attitude makes us doubt. Please show your ID card and need to be verified. "


    Mi Youning glanced at the young man who opened his mouth.


    "Chairman!"


    Just then, someone called mi Youning behind her.


    The familiar voice is Han Zhen.


    Mi Youning did not turn his head, but raised his feet and walked to the door of the emergency room.


    She saw Bai Gang and others and pushed Xiao Chen out.


    At this time, Xiao Chen closed his eyes, and his clothes were still full of blood.


    The color is so dazzling.


    This made mi Youning''s face tense, and her eyes showed heartache.


    "Push people downstairs."


    Mi Youning reached out to hold Xiao Chen''s hand and gave orders to Bai Gang and others.


    Here, Han Zhen came with the top management of the company.


    I heard that Mr. Xiao was in the hospital, and they couldn''t do nothing.


    After hearing the news, he came quickly.


    "Chairman, is this going to transfer to the hospital?"


    "Yes." Mi Youning nodded.


    When the police saw that MI Youning and his party left, they immediately came forward to stop them.


    Mi Youning has impatience in her eyes.


    She said to Han Zhen: "these people are yours. I''ll take them away first."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning and Bai Gang left with Xiao Chen.


    Han Zhen also stopped the police here. There are many of them. It''s easy to stop them.


    "Hello, comrade, I''m the CEO of Mohs group.


    Our chairman is going to transfer her husband to another hospital. It''s the same if you talk to me about anything... "


    The people who were stopped heard that it was the Mohs group, and their faces changed.


    In this city, who doesn''t know the reputation of Mohs group.


    Even if you are going to the whole country, you are in the top row.


    They recalled mi Youning''s young face with suspicion in their eyes.


    Han Zhen deals with all kinds of people. How can he not know their doubts.


    He took out his business card from his clothes.


    "Here is my business card. You can negotiate with me about our chairman..."


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning came downstairs, he asked Bai Gang and others to carry Xiao Chen into the car.


    During this period, she kept telling me to be gentle, slow down and careful.


    Xiao Chen was put in the car, and MI Youning sat in the car.


    She blocked the car in front and the car in the back, and turned to check Xiao Chen''s injury.


    The power of the soul is in hand and ready.


    Mi Youning cautiously touched Xiao Chen''s swollen leg.


    The injury on the left leg is really serious.


    The power of soul in her hands was transmitted to Xiao Chen''s body one by one.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen couldn''t help humming.


    Maybe he felt the pain.


    Seeing this, MI Youning could not help lightening his efforts again.


    Reduces the power of the soul in your hand.


    She slowly transferred the soul power in her hand to Xiao Chen''s legs bit by bit.

 Chapter 733

    "Miss Mo, which hospital shall we go to?"


    Mi Youning heard Bai Gang''s question. She thought and said, "go to the nearest hospital."


    Bai Gang said yes.


    Mi Youning looked at Xiao Chen''s patient and beautiful face, and she gently frowned.


    The hospital will arrive soon.


    At the same time, MI Youning also put away his hand.


    Xiao Chen''s left leg had subsided at this time.


    There seems to be no problem.


    Sent people to the hospital and did a number of tests.


    The final result was that there was no big deal.


    Some concussion, Xiao Chen needs more rest now.


    Mi Youning knew the result, and there were not many accidents.


    Take Xiao Chen to the ward. Mi Youning turns around and goes out to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Chen woke up, she had a splitting headache.


    I even want to vomit and feel sick all over.


    Especially his legs, as if he didn''t feel it.


    He always knew from his previous memory that now his consciousness is still there, indicating that he is still alive.


    His leg was stuck during the car accident.


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Xiao Chen wanted to sit up and see if her legs were intact.


    Just as he moved, someone helped him.


    Xiao Chen turned her head and smiled at her.


    "Just wake up. You''ve been sleeping all day."


    When Xiao Chen saw mi Youning, her heart calmed down.


    At the time of the car accident, he thought he might really leave.


    The only thing I remembered at that time was the woman in front of me.


    Xiao Chen sat up slowly with the help of MI Youning.


    During this time, his legs felt.


    Even active, not as serious as he thought.


    This gave him a sigh of relief.


    Mi Youning picked up the water in front of the table and sent it to Xiao Chen''s mouth.


    "Drink some water."


    After Xiao Chen drank the water, MI Youning looked at him carefully.


    "Dizzy or not, is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "OK."


    In fact, he had a headache before, but looking at Mi Youning in front of him, he didn''t seem to feel anything.


    Mi Youning sat next to him, "that''s good. I''ll tell you something next."


    Xiao Chen took her hand, which was very tight.


    Now he is still afraid. If he really dies, he will never see the person in front of him again.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would never see the people in front of him again.


    "Your father went in. He and the Mo family made your car accident. I intervened in this matter. The police have taken him away."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen quickly closed his eyes.


    Hide the anger, sadness and ridicule in your eyes.


    Mi Youning saw him like this and came forward to hold him.


    "You still have me. It''s okay. I''ll be with you in the future," he said


    Xiao Chen hugged her with great strength.


    It''s like rubbing mi Youning into his bone marrow.


    "Well, I have you."


    "Well, we''ll be fine."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten Years From Now.


    Mi Youning is thirty years old, but he still maintains his beautiful side.


    Xiao Chen was forty. At this time, he was gentle and elegant, and his body was full of the charm of a mature man.


    That day, MI Youning wanted to make a cake in the kitchen and surprise Xiao Chen.


    But she really can''t do it.


    It''s covered in cream all over.


    Xiao Chen walked into the villa and heard the movement of the kitchen. He came with a smile.


    Mi Youning hears footsteps and turns around.


    His eyes collided with his eyes.


    Xiao Chen saw that MI Youning was covered with cream, and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down involuntarily.


    His eyes released dangerous things.

 Chapter 734

    Mi Youning seems not to see his danger.


    Even to Xiao Chen, he stretched out his arms, "uncle, hug!"


    Xiao Chen walked gracefully towards mi Youning.


    He stretched out his hand and held the man in his arms.


    It''s the princess.


    Xiao Chen leaned close to MI Youning''s ear and whispered, "shout again, uncle."


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning smiled and wiped the cake on Xiao Chen''s handsome face.


    Xiao Chen didn''t mind this, because he was hungry at this time.


    Hungry cells all over the body began to shout.


    Want to swallow the woman in front of you.


    Eat her cake bit by bit.


    "Xiao Chen, you seem... Shi Geng."


    Mi Youning leaned close to Xiao Chen''s ear and whispered.


    These words let Xiao Chen hold people and rush upstairs.


    On Xiao Chen''s 40th birthday.


    He took mi Youning as a birthday cake and ate it inside and outside.


    This day, let him always remember in his mind.


    Because of MI Youning on this day, perhaps because of his birthday.


    Completely cooperate with him in all kinds of ways.


    Let him be extremely satisfied physically and mentally.


    He ate it again and again until the woman in his arms was tired.


    Mi Youning was really a goblin to him this night.


    Let him addicted, let him release the fierce beast in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward is with Xiao Xiaodong.


    They''ve been fighting all their lives.


    Old or two old urchins, they have a happy life.


    They left earlier than Xiao Chen and MI Youning.


    On that day, MI Youning and Xiao Chen were there.


    Bert Edward left first.


    When he didn''t finish his later affairs, Xiao Xiaodong also left.


    Xiao Xiaodong died of suicide after Bert Edward.


    Xiao Chen attended their funeral.


    The Edwards gave Bert''s children.


    The two are still their surrogacy.


    Xiao Xiaodong and Bert Edward were the twins who were jointly surrogate.


    The two children follow their father in appearance.


    After Xiao Xiaodong and Porter''s funeral, Xiao Chen was very depressed.


    After they returned home, MI Youning asked Xiao Chen, but the other party didn''t say.


    It turned out that he was not interested in anything.


    On this day, they walked and ate in the manor after dinner.


    Mi Youning asked him again, "what''s the matter with you these days?"


    Xiao Chen held mi Youning''s hand and looked around at the flowers, trees and exquisite buildings.


    The woman around him has been with him all his life.


    But they never said they liked each other.


    Except that time, in front of my father, the women around me hinted vaguely.


    He is the man she wants to live a lifetime.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s pursuit of Bert Edward made him fluctuate inside.


    Mi Youning thinks that the old urchin around him still won''t speak.


    The older he is, the more childish he is.


    Xiao Chen stopped at this time, and he opened his mouth.


    "After Xiaodong left, I couldn''t understand."


    Mi Youning looked at him suspiciously, "don''t you understand what?"


    Xiao Chen opened her mouth and wanted something.


    After a while, he closed the door again.


    Because of those words, he didn''t know how to say them.


    That''s his selfishness, that''s his cowardice.


    Xiao Chen held mi Youning''s hand and went on.


    The setting sun lengthened their figure, and the surrounding scenery showed their back a bit of artistic conception.


    Mi Youning glanced at Xiao Chen nearby.


    She said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll always be with you. I''ll follow you when you''re not here."

 Chapter 735

    Xiao Chen''s body trembled, and then he continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    However, his hand held mi Youning''s hand, and the strength intensified a little.


    His elegant face also showed a smile.


    That smile is so happy.


    He said in the bottom of his heart, "me too. I will follow you too. I can''t bear to leave you too long."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned to the soul space again with a heavy heart.


    She finished another task.


    Xiao Chen left, and she immediately left the task world.


    I thought of the man saying that I hope to meet her again in the next life.


    Mi Youning''s mood is not a taste.


    Yes, it''s not that easy.


    "Host, you''re finally back."


    The sound of ring soul sounded in my ears.


    Mi Youning looks up at the body of the ring soul.


    The other party quickly entered the ring on her hand.


    That''s fast.


    "Host, we have found the next mission world. Let''s go."


    After that, MI Youning didn''t have time to speak, and his body flashed and disappeared into the space of soul discipline.


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and felt the pain of tearing her body.


    There was a roar in her ear.


    The sound was strange and familiar.


    But she was so tired that she wanted to sleep like this.


    "Host, wake up. You''re going to be eaten."


    The voice of the soul ring out in my mind.


    Have you eaten yet?


    The pain in her arms and legs forced Mi Yuning to open her eyes.


    She opened her eyes and saw the ugly people around her.


    No, that''s not human.


    This is... A zombie.


    No wonder the sound just heard will be so familiar.


    The zombies gathered around her, gnawing at her body.


    "Quit soul! It''s a good face for cultivating immortals!"


    Mi Youning is weak, but she won''t let these zombies eat her.


    The power of the soul in her body worked quickly.


    The zombies were instantly reduced to ashes.


    Since she is no longer human, there is no need for her to show mercy.


    Feeling the pain in her arms and legs, MI Youning sat up slowly.


    You can have a panoramic view of the surrounding scene.


    This is a piece of ruins, dirty roads, abandoned vehicles parked everywhere.


    And the deserted shops on the side of the road.


    "Host, there are many souls in this plane. Let''s start here first."


    Mi Youning sat up and felt weak.


    "Little soul, repair my body first."


    "Well, yes."


    Mi Youning will be much more relaxed after she has given up the soul.


    Then she watched the body, and the wounds slowly recovered.


    Even the previous weakness slowly subsided.


    "Roar..."


    There are zombies around.


    Mi Youning felt better and stood up slowly from the ground.


    She looked at her ragged clothes and those blood stains. She felt a little uncomfortable.


    Surrounded by ruins, there was no sound except the roar of zombies.


    Raising his feet, MI Youning walked in one direction without purpose.


    "Little soul, there''s something I''ve wanted to tell you for a long time."


    The ring soul didn''t make a sound.


    There was really no sound.


    Mi Youning went on without expression: "let''s make friends."


    At this time, the ring soul pretending to be absent finally made a sound.


    "Host, you are wrong."


    Mi Youning pursed the corners of her lips. At this time, she still felt the pain of her body.


    That''s the sequelae of this body.


    Even if the body is good, it has a memory.


    It can be seen that he was greatly hurt.

 Chapter 736

    Hearing the retort of Jiehun, MI Youning snorted coldly.


    The ring soul said seriously this time: "host, you know, the end of friendship is love. How can you make this idea of me!"


    The tone behind this is full of disbelief and grievance.


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning immediately laughed.


    The atmosphere is much better.


    But she still hates the soul every day. "Look in the mirror quickly. You can''t see anything clearly. I''m afraid I hate love when I develop love with you."


    Ring soul, "host, it''s not good, it''s not good..."


    "Well, no, so we don''t have love."


    "No, I mean, you''ll be beaten in the face sooner or later. I''m still very good-looking."


    In the previous words, Jiehun said very righteous words.


    The tone behind this is a little subtle.


    Mi Youning kept walking.


    She said with a slight smile, "very good-looking? What is your definition of good-looking? Is it the dark thing in front?"


    She held out her finger and pointed to the little thing not far away.


    It''s a creature. I just don''t know what it is.


    Mi Youning hasn''t found it before.


    Only after the other party moved his body did he see that it was a living creature.


    Ring soul also saw the dark and dirty guy.


    "Host, I think your eyes need treatment."


    The voice of sigh sounded in MI Youning''s mind.


    Mi Youning continued to walk towards the mass.


    "Meow..."


    Just two meters after MI Youning approached, the group of little guys made a sound.


    That meow made mi Youning look strange.


    Because she thought of the previous task world.


    She was also a cat at that time.


    But she is much more beautiful than this cat.


    Mi Youning stopped and looked at the turned cat with her eyes.


    It can''t be said to be dark, because it''s dirty.


    Dirty its own hair.


    "Meow..."


    This time, the other party issued a warning voice.


    Mi Youning, once a cat, naturally understood.


    The other party is expelling her.


    The speed of the cat is very fast. Mi Youning is a little puzzled.


    The little guy didn''t run and stood in place to drive her away. Isn''t it really a silly cat.


    "Host, the cat was hurt and bitten by the zombie."


    Mi Youning understood. I see.


    Glancing again, the cat narrowed her eyes and couldn''t see her pupils clearly.


    She smiled indifferently and turned away.


    A cat and dog, she doesn''t have to do it.


    And the other side rejected her.


    Mi Yuning shook her head as she hurried to do something.


    It''s not worth it. She''ll suffer.


    Mi Youning turned and left.


    After she left, the cat behind her relaxed and lay down on the ground.


    Mi Youning didn''t care about this small matter.


    She walked aimlessly in one direction.


    During this period, she began to receive the memory of the original owner.


    The original name was Zhu Zhu.


    Well, this name really doesn''t match the original owner.


    Because just now, when she first arrived at the task world and opened her eyes.


    Just glanced at the body.


    Thin, very thin.


    There''s only a bone left.


    Where is as round as a bead.


    Well, back to business.


    The original owner''s name was Zhu Zhu. The girl had no parents.


    Home in the village, never been to the city, only to the edge of the county.


    Her parents died in an accident when she was very young.


    She was young at that time and was adopted to her uncle''s house in the village.

 Chapter 737

    Her uncle''s family treated her fairly well.


    But the uncle''s family has a cousin two years older than the original owner.


    My cousin''s name is Zhu Lu. This girl is very bold.


    It''s bold because she dares to play with everything.


    The children who play have beaten two.


    In that village, Zhu Lu is a famous female watch.


    Many men want to play with her.


    However, Zhu Lu''s eyes are very high. She only goes with rich men.


    No one in the village knew that she had beaten her child, but everyone knew that she worked in a big city.


    How many village girls envy her and how many men want to marry her.


    Because Zhu Lu is dressed in fashion, because she is very beautiful.


    This beauty reminds mi Youning of what he just said to Jiehun.


    "Little soul, do you say Zhu Lumei?"


    The ring soul has already accepted the story of this world. Naturally, I know how Zhu Lu is.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, he said, "your eyes are going to be blind."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning feels that once he arrives at the task world, he can''t help opening another mode.


    It''s not comfortable not to antagonize her.


    "Little soul, your skin is tight." Mi Youning sneered.


    However, Jiehun is also wronged, okay.


    "Host, it''s your problem. There''s no standard. Can Zhu Lu''s woman be stained with the word beauty?"


    Well, MI Youning must admit that this is still true.


    Zhu Lu''s appearance is really not beautiful.


    That woman is the top of the sky. She is just a small jasper.


    But because of the external Sao Qi, we need to give a discount.


    Zhu Lu is a typical green tea watch.


    This woman bullied Zhu Zhu since she was a child.


    Zhu Zhu, because in her uncle''s house, she has been neglected since childhood.


    There''s nothing wrong with her being bullied by Zhu Lu. Just bear it and it will pass.


    But I didn''t expect that one day, the end will come.


    When the end came, her uncle''s family quickly moved out of the village with her.


    On the way to escape, they experienced a lot.


    At the same time, the original owner also suffered a lot.


    She was thin and weak. On the way to escape, she served her uncle''s family as a cow and horse.


    Until I met a team of survivors.


    The group accepted them.


    After that, Zhu Zhu accelerated the pace of death.


    Just now, if mi Youning didn''t come, Zhu Zhu was dead and couldn''t die anymore.


    This body will also be eaten by the zombie.


    The original owner was pushed into the zombie group by Zhu Lu.


    There is no love or hate, no intrigue.


    While sweeping the city''s supplies, they met a group of zombies.


    Zhu Lu is in danger. She doesn''t want to die.


    Push out the Zhu Zhu around you.


    The team leader who accepted them took Zhu Lu and left when he found out the situation on their side.


    Because Zhu Zhu has been bitten by a zombie.


    The smell of blood will attract more zombies.


    They had to evacuate without even asking Zhu Zhu.


    By the way, the surviving team took them in because Zhu Lu slept with the captain.


    The middle-aged man named Lao Zhao maintained a relationship not only with Zhu Lu, but also with many women in the team.


    As for the original owner, he is so thin and shriveled.


    It''s really not watched.


    Mi Youning looked up at the dark night sky.


    Zhu Zhu died a little miserable.


    And the task of this world is a little difficult to do.


    Tut tut


    What is not to be humiliated, and what is to be the master of all.


    Isn''t this really a secondary 2 disease.


    Mi Youning sighed.

 Chapter 738

    Mi Youning sighed, and she stopped.


    The original owner may have been bullied for too long.


    Her request is... Great.


    She doesn''t want to be bullied again. She wants to be a remarkable existence.


    She wants to be the master of the end of the world and let everyone focus on her.


    As for the uncles, and Zhu Lu.


    Sorry, the original owner didn''t seem to mention them.


    "Tut tut... Little soul, should we play a big game and rule the zombie brigade in this world?"


    "Please take the medicine. You are not clear headed now. The identification is completed."


    A serious and cool voice sounded in MI Youning''s mind.


    "Roar..."


    Listening to the roar of zombies in the distance, MI Youning''s slapped pale face showed a strange smile.


    The smile is full of strangeness in the dark night.


    "Little soul, I can''t see you clearly. Look around."


    Mi Youning looked at the gradually darkening sky, surrounded by some white fog.


    The fog is getting clearer.


    "This... This is..."


    Ring soul''s voice stuttered.


    Mi Youning raised his feet again and walked towards the white souls that were gradually emerging.


    Yes, these are souls.


    It''s what they need now.


    "Little soul, we will gain a lot in this world."


    After the outbreak of the last world, even one tenth of mankind in the whole world survived.


    These human beings who become zombies, they become walking corpses.


    Their souls have long been excluded from the body.


    "Host, I think if you want to take back the previous words, we can''t make friends. You have to thank me."


    Mi Youning said, "come on, don''t be cheap and be good. Get ready."


    She quickened her steps and walked towards the white souls.


    Passing by those souls.


    They have no consciousness at all, they just float on the ground.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and began to connect with those souls with his own soul.


    Jiehun feels the power of MI Youning''s soul in the space.


    He moved it to the space, the colorful glazed stone.


    In this ruins like city, a thin woman ran quickly.


    When she runs, her hands make different movements.


    It''s like holding something in the void.


    If someone is here and sees the scene in front of him, he will be surprised.


    Because there are several zombies not far from the woman.


    They didn''t attack the woman, and even turned around and ran away.


    The human movement of the zombie is not surprising.


    Now the end has come for half a year.


    When did zombies fear humans.


    This is unheard of, let alone seen.


    Mi Youning couldn''t hold on for a moment.


    Although the body has been adjusted, its physical strength is still a problem.


    It can''t recover in a short time.


    And... She''s hungry.


    Mi Youning stopped and touched her stomach.


    Seeing the soul floating in front of her, she reached out and grabbed it.


    "Little soul, I''m hungry. Find out where there is food nearby."


    Ring soul is in space, looking at unchanged colorful glass stones, with the meditation in fundus of the eyes.


    Not no change, just too small.


    At the bottom of the colorful glazed stone, there was a spread of half a centimeter.


    This is a slight change.


    It seems that the power of soul is really a bottomless pit.


    The ring soul left the space and returned to the ring again.

 Chapter 739

    Back on the ring, the ring soul immediately said, "five hundred meters ahead, there is a basement where there is something to eat."


    Mi Youning raised his feet and walked forward in the dark.


    When I passed by those souls, I took them all conveniently.


    Looking at the supermarket in front of me, it looked shabby.


    And the mess inside, MI Youning walked in.


    "Where is the entrance?"


    Mi Youning walked inside and found that the facade looked small. In fact, it was still large inside.


    "Turn left. There''s a door. Push it open."


    Mi Youning looked at the only door, which was already dirty.


    She reached out and gently pushed away.


    "Go inside. There''s a staircase to the ground."


    Mi Youning also saw it, but she stood still.


    Because it''s too dark down there.


    The ring soul continued, "go on, there''s a lot of food in it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning looked at the falling body leading to the ground and didn''t move his feet.


    "It''s too dark..."


    After a while, MI Youning said.


    Although it was night now, there were those souls before, so she didn''t care.


    "..." Jiehun was speechless.


    Because he forgot that MI Youning was not afraid of heaven.


    She was very calm even in the face of death.


    But there is a fatal weakness, that is, fear of the dark.


    It''s the darkness of a closed space.


    "Host, look to the right. There is a toolbox and a light in it."


    Mi Youning immediately looked to the right and saw the toolbox.


    The toolbox looks very humble and dirty, covered with dust.


    Turn it on and MI Youning sees the lamp.


    Take the lamp to the red hand, turn on the switch, and the dark space will be bright in an instant.


    This time, there is no need to give up the soul. Mi Youning takes the lamp and walks to the basement.


    There is another door below.


    Mi Youning looked at the lock and opened it with the power of his soul.


    The heavy door was opened and cold air swept in.


    Mi Youning''s lamp is facing inside the door.


    Inside is a small warehouse.


    There are many freezers. It goes without saying what is in them.


    The most eye-catching thing is that there are ice cubes in the warehouse.


    There are vegetables on the ice.


    In the last half year, people even eat weeds, not to mention meat and vegetables.


    Mi Youning lifted her feet and went in.


    "Little soul, I don''t know how long to stay this time. Put away everything in it."


    "OK, it doesn''t occupy land anyway."


    After the two discussed, MI Youning reached out and touched the freezers and the vegetables on the ice.


    Just as she touched those things, her hands were empty and disappeared.


    This is transmitted to the ring soul space.


    Mi Youning made a round of transfer in the warehouse and received everything in the space.


    She turned to leave.


    It was dark at this time.


    The light on your hand is out.


    Mi Youning stood still and didn''t dare to move. Her whole body tightened up.


    "Little... Little soul..."


    Jiehun didn''t expect such a change.


    Hearing mi Youning''s unstable voice, he immediately comforted him.


    "Host, don''t be afraid. Go ahead. We''ll go out soon. Go ahead for five meters..."


    But mi Youning couldn''t move at all.


    The darkness around her made her nervous lines burst.


    She is not afraid of monsters, but the darkness is her greatest weakness.


    Closed space, silent without a sound.


    But fortunately, there is a ring soul talking in my ear.

 Chapter 740

    "Mi Jiu is fine. Go ahead. Don''t be afraid."


    "Little soul, i... I can''t move."


    In the dark, Jie soul can see mi Youning''s ugly and pale face.


    "Mi Jiu, wait, I''ll come out."


    Jiehun plans to come out and take mi Youning out with his own soul body.


    Although his soul can stay in the task world, it will suffer some pain.


    Because the world is exclusive of him.


    "Meow..."


    However, without waiting for the soul warning action, I heard a cat cry in the quiet space.


    Mi Youning heard it clearly. The cat''s bark was right beside her.


    She even felt something rubbing against her leg.


    "Meow..."


    The sound came from under her feet.


    At this time, MI Youning slowly relaxed.


    She squatted down - gently in the dark and put the lamp in her hand on the ground.


    At the same time, he said to the ring soul, "tell me the way."


    Mi Youning picked up the cat at her feet.


    The cat is not honest. However, MI Youning finally found a living creature. How can she let go.


    She used a lot of strength to hold down the in her arms.


    With a living creature in her arms, MI Youning has no previous tension.


    "OK, you go ahead... Turn left, the door is right in front and go straight..."


    Soon mi Youning walked out of the warehouse.


    In the dark moonlight, MI Youning was relieved by the messy supermarket.


    Holding the cat in her arms, she left the supermarket quickly.


    Walking out of the supermarket, MI Youning looked at the cat in her arms.


    It turned out to be the kitten I met before dark.


    Mi Youning smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    This is fate.


    The cat in her arms has dark pupils.


    In this dark night, it emits amazing brightness, which makes people have a kind of fear.


    But mi Youning reached out and gently touched its head.


    "Since you have fate, then follow me."


    If this little guy doesn''t show up, MI Youning knows what Jiehun will do.


    But after all, because of the cat in her arms, she won''t have the fear of being unable to move freely.


    The closed darkness was a fear she could not overcome.


    After MI Youning''s words, the cat in her arms quickly got out of her arms.


    He jumped to the ground.


    Mi Youning looked down at the dark cat on the ground.


    "You don''t want to follow me?"


    The cat''s black pupils stared at Mi Youning.


    I don''t know whether it understands or doesn''t understand.


    It was always its action, but mi Youning raised her eyebrows.


    The cat turned and ran away.


    The movement of running is not fast. You can see that the cat is really hurt.


    "Little soul, will it die?"


    Ring soul knows who mi Youning asked, "yes, the zombie virus will attack in three days."


    Mi Youning walked in the direction of the cat just as he said this.


    "I''m so hungry..."


    Mi Yun chased the cat while make complaints about the soul.


    "Host, what are you doing chasing the cat? You don''t want to save it."


    "The cycle of cause and effect. If you owe anything, you have to pay it back."


    Ring soul knows what she means.


    Mi Youning doesn''t have much physical strength.


    But it''s more than enough to catch up with a cat.


    Soon she picked up the very slow cat in front of her in her arms again.


    "Meow, meow..."


    A sharp meow sounded from his arms.


    Mi Youning ignored it at all.


    Reach out and hold the cat, and the soul power in your hand works.

 Chapter 741

    The cat, which was still struggling, stopped moving immediately.


    Mi Youning took the opportunity to increase the strength of his soul.


    For a moment, the power of the soul swept through the cat''s body.


    At this time, MI Youning finally knew that he had hurt his stomach.


    Because the power of the soul stays in the belly for more time than anywhere else.


    I feel that the cat in my arms is honest.


    Mi Youning gently put it on the ground.


    "All right, you can go this time."


    They don''t owe anyone.


    Then mi Youning turned and walked in one direction without looking at the cat on the ground.


    "Little soul, I can eat a cow now."


    "Well, cows can eat you now."


    "Make friends! Little soul, you can''t talk more and more..."


    Mi Youning is in daily conflict with Jiehun.


    She didn''t see the cat behind her. She stared at her pupils and formed a vortex.


    And seeing mi Youning leave, it gently followed up.


    Along the way, MI Youning looked for the best land and prepared a big meal.


    She occasionally met one or two zombies.


    Those zombies didn''t dare to get close to her, as if they were afraid of something.


    Mi Youning is very clear about this.


    This time, the most important task in the world is to collect souls.


    The ring soul space will devour everything and come forward to those dead things close.


    None of this requires her to waste her soul.


    This is also a golden finger for her.


    Unfortunately, it is this mouth that opens the mouth cheap mode as soon as it reaches the task world.


    After walking for less than half an hour, MI Youning stopped in the deserted park.


    She looked at the mess in the park and the smell of blood.


    Now is not the time to choose a place. It''s important to fill your stomach.


    Find the branch and light it.


    Mi Youning took out some meat and vegetables from the space and strung them on the tree branches.


    The fire has been lit and the surrounding scene is clearer.


    Mi Youning roasts the meat and vegetables on the fire.


    His eyes looked at the scene around him.


    There was nothing too disgusting in the open space she chose.


    But on the ground, there is a deep red color.


    It goes without saying what that is.


    The color of blood gradually deepens after a long time.


    After a while, MI Youning finally smelled the smell of meat.


    The stomach is impatient to protest.


    Looking at the undercooked meat, MI Youning picked up the vegetables.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what dish this is.


    In short, it''s good to fill your stomach.


    The green vegetables are not seasoned. It doesn''t taste delicious.


    For this body, I haven''t eaten for a long time. These things are very delicious.


    After swallowing the green vegetables, MI Youning strung the mushrooms on one side onto the branch of the tree.


    I feel like waiting too long.


    She strung up the vegetables and meat and roasted them on the fire.


    After that, the roast meat is almost ready.


    Mi Youning picks up the branch with meat.


    Looking at the burnt yellow color, she has a big appetite.


    Unfortunately, there is no seasoning. The taste is greatly reduced.


    Mi Youning chewed the meat in his mouth and said to himself, see if there is any seasoning and collect some next time.


    "Meow..."


    Just then, MI Youning heard the cat barking.


    That sound is quite familiar.


    She stopped her movements and a smile of unknown meaning came up at the corners of her mouth.


    Looking at the barbecue meat on the fire, MI Youning reached out and picked it up.


    Shaking in the air.


    It''s like heat dissipation.


    The smell of the meat drifted away gradually.


    PS: the new bit plane is turned on.


    The last day was all night.


    Good night, everyone. Good dream.

 Chapter 742

    "Meow..."


    After the smell of meat in MI Youning''s hands spread out, another cat barked soon.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    The cat''s cry drew near.


    Mi Youning turned and looked at the place where the sound came from.


    I soon saw the black cat before.


    "Yo! See you again, little guy."


    Mi Youning doesn''t care. The cat doesn''t understand.


    At this time, she just wanted to talk.


    Talking to the ring soul will inevitably expand the mutual connection mode.


    When the cat saw mi Youning looking over, its steps didn''t stop.


    The dark pupils kept staring at the meat in MI Youning''s hand.


    The little cat''s tongue slowly stretched out and licked - licked - licked - mouth.


    Seeing this action, MI Youning smiled.


    The cat stopped in front of MI Youning. He squatted on the ground, waiting for feeding.


    Mi Youning''s smile deepened when he saw it.


    She held the meat in her hand and took it down slowly.


    Then, bring it to your mouth.


    He took a big bite on the golden tender meat.


    The cat sat quietly.


    The dark pupils, staring at her, looked unchanged.


    Mi Youning also calmly ate the meat in his hand in front of it.


    From beginning to end, the cat on one side didn''t make any movement.


    Mi Youning threw the branch aside.


    Turn around and look at the dirty cat.


    At this time, the smile on her face faded.


    Something''s wrong with the cat.


    Mi you would rather not be a person who can relax his vigilance in the face of a cat.


    The cat was very alert at the beginning.


    Moreover, the precaution in his eyes made mi Youning, once a cat, easily find out.


    This humanized behavior made mi Youning suspicious.


    "If you come to me, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. Are you a man or a cat?"


    Squatting aside, Li Qingtian narrowed his eyes when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    His body tightened.


    This change gives mi Youning a panoramic view.


    "Tut tut... There is no need to answer this question. You are human."


    Mi Youning tilted her lips. She just said, how could there be such a clever cat.


    She must have found something in the warehouse before.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t take the initiative to get close to her.


    And the other party must have followed her all the time.


    And she hasn''t found out yet. It''s not her carelessness, but that the cat is too smart.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Li Qingtian immediately stood up straight and retreated slowly.


    Seeing its alert appearance, MI Youning glanced.


    "Come on, I really can''t swallow your two liang meat. Let''s eat first."


    Mi Youning picked up the roasted meat, held the other end of the branch and sent the meat to the cat''s eyes.


    Li Qingtian smelled the smell of meat in front of him, and his stomach began to ache.


    He hasn''t eaten for many days.


    Quickly looked up at the woman in front of him, and Li Qingtian lowered his head and bit the meat in front of him.


    Mi Youning held his chin and the branch of a tree in his hand for the cat in front of him to eat.


    "Tut tut... Little soul, I''m sleepy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiehun feels that the host of his family seems to be wrong.


    "Host, you haven''t been so dependent on me before. The more you live, the more you go back. You won''t find a place by yourself."


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "You can''t say that. You were absent from the previous task world, and now it''s time to make up for it. Only in this way can the division of labor be uniform."

 Chapter 743

    "Host, you have fallen and let you work alone. This is my most clear decision."


    Mi you would rather smile than speak.


    However, Jiehun has made a new decision.


    "Host, in addition to receiving the soul of the world, under other circumstances, I decided not to participate."


    These words rang out in MI Youning''s mind, and Jie soul stopped talking.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face deepened.


    This is the best.


    Before giving up the soul, when transmitting the living soul in space, those souls need to be pure.


    Although she could not see it, she clearly felt the power of the soul released by the ring soul.


    He is purifying these souls.


    She really doesn''t want to owe anyone.


    Especially the ring soul.


    In this reincarnation, she met many strange people and things.


    I have also seen the female owner of the mission world, reborn with the system.


    The system in their hands is like giving up souls.


    But there are some differences.


    Because the system in their hands needs to pay something.


    The system does not help them unconditionally.


    The ring soul is different.


    He seems to have been helping her from beginning to end. Ten thousand years have passed.


    If renunciation is bad for her, how can she wait until now.


    What Jiehun did was proved by time.


    Remember when I first met a woman who was reborn with the system.


    Only then did she know that there was such a thing.


    Just know what the system requires, they need to pay their soul, they need to pay their eternal life.


    She panicked at that time.


    I was also afraid. Did Jiehun treat her like this.


    It''s funny to think about it now.


    At that time, I must have felt the spirit of caution.


    But the other party didn''t say, always by her side.


    They are friends and partners.


    They have been interdependent partners for thousands of years.


    "Meow..."


    When mi Youning recalled the past, Li Qingtian had eaten up the meat.


    When I saw the woman in front of me, I made a noise.


    And MI Youning was indeed called back by it.


    "Is this finished?"


    Mi Youning smiled and took out a string of barbecue again.


    And she didn''t have enough to eat. One person and one cat ate in this deserted park.


    They eat the best food in the world.


    Half a year after the end of the world, there were no vegetables in the world.


    Don''t mention meat.


    Animals are beginning to mutate.


    If people eat mutated animals, they will also be infected with zombie virus.


    After Li Qingtian was full, he found a place to lie down.


    Those dark pupils looked at Mi Youning from time to time.


    He is a transformation power, which has never been discovered in the past six months.


    But I didn''t expect that the thin and insignificant woman in front of me would know him.


    The transformation ability has not been spread now.


    Because there are too few such people, the high-level in the capital has already closed all information.


    Even looking for other transfiguration powers.


    These people are protective groups.


    Just because they play a great role.


    As big as all high-level struggles in the capital security base.


    Except him.


    Because he... Is a cat.


    His comrades in arms also have some transformation abilities, but they are all powerful and majestic movements.


    Only he is the weakest, a cat.


    The transformation powers he knows are snakes, wolves, tigers


    But only he, a cat.


    Li Qingtian looked at his little body and showed his helplessness in his eyes.


    If he were not a cat, he would not be reduced to this point.

 Chapter 744

    A month ago, they were sent out to track a batch of vaccines.


    At the same time, there are more than 20 transformational powers sent out.


    They formed a team of several people and turned to track in all directions.


    On the way, they met a group of zombies.


    In the small team together, only he was injured.


    Because he didn''t have time to change, he was caught in the stomach by the zombie.


    This made his teammates give him up.


    He knew he would die if caught by a zombie.


    Even if there is a vaccine, it will not completely eradicate the zombie virus on him.


    Because he doesn''t blame those who abandoned his teammates.


    He is in this city and has been waiting for death.


    But as time went on, he still didn''t change.


    Until these days, he felt something wrong with his body.


    Just the day before yesterday, he turned into a cat and could never change back.


    After that, the wound of the body became more and more serious.


    He thought the virus in his body was finally going to attack.


    I''ve been waiting for the disease these days.


    But I didn''t expect to meet this ugly woman in front of me.


    He can''t see what the other party looks like because it''s too dirty.


    However, Li Qingtian doesn''t know that he is dirtier than mi Youning.


    Although mi Youning''s appearance doesn''t show anything.


    Li Qingtian likes her eyes very much.


    Those eyes are bright and full of aura.


    This woman is very mysterious.


    She had room and even healed the wound on him.


    Li Qingtian felt it was too incredible.


    Nowadays, how many people in the world are infected with zombie virus and can only wait to die.


    The woman in front of him was easily cured of the zombie virus on him.


    So he decided to follow each other.


    Want to see how she did it.


    Even the healing power can''t be cured so easily.


    Mi Youning felt sleepy after eating and drinking enough.


    She squinted at the cat.


    I saw those cat eyes staring at her upright.


    Mi Youning smiled. She touched the original owner''s face. "Why do you always look at me? Is this falling in love with me?"


    Li Qingtian opened his cat''s eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    Does this woman know how... How dirty she is at this time.


    There was blood on that face.


    He has never seen a narcissistic woman, such a woman without self-knowledge.


    Li Qingtian felt that he might be out of his mind.


    Maybe this woman really has healing powers and no other mysterious abilities.


    Now his body was better, Li Qingtian slowly stood up.


    He walked towards mi Youning with cat steps.


    Mi Youning looks at the cat in front of him and looks at the other party raising his arrogant head.


    "Meow, meow..."


    "You''re leaving. Go."


    Hearing this meow, MI Youning said nothing.


    Li Qingtian is really saying goodbye to MI Youning.


    However, when the other party spoke, he was stunned again.


    Then he shook the cat''s head.


    It''s just a coincidence. How could this woman understand his cat''s words.


    Li Qingtian took a deep look at Mi Youning.


    Then he turned and ran in this direction.


    It''s close to the capital.


    He wants to go back to the base quickly to see if the zombie virus in his body has really been cleared.


    Mi Youning looked at the cat''s back and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    She had no expression on her face and didn''t care.


    No one or cat knows. See you in the near future.


    They didn''t recognize each other.

 Chapter 745

    And Li Qingtian went back this time. The suffering he suffered made him completely blackened.


    What mi Youning did to him today is the only warm light in his heart.


    Because after Li Qingtian returned to the base, he was sent to the Research Institute and did a live body experiment.


    Mi Youning gets up and leaves after Li Qingtian leaves.


    There is no Zombie King in this world.


    Then let her dominate this group of headless zombies.


    Sometimes people are more terrible than zombies.


    After all, zombies are unconscious. They only know how to eat cruelly.


    And human beings, on the bright side, are calling for saving mankind.


    What I did secretly is really chilling.


    How many innocent people died in the hands of their own kind.


    Mi Youning''s figure gradually disappeared in the park.


    Where one person and one cat were originally located, there was no smoke and fire.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    In the suburbs of Beijing, a woman drove in one direction.


    Women are very handsome.


    The car is even more handsome.


    On the beautiful little face with a slap in the face, there was a faint smile.


    That tight leather dress added a cold and gorgeous atmosphere to her.


    This woman is no one else.


    It''s mi Youning.


    It is also the body of the original owner.


    But these days, because she received too many souls, she used a lot of soul power.


    When she received the souls, she purified them.


    After a long time, the breath belonging to her naturally turned to the original owner.


    The face is still the same, but the temperament has completely changed.


    The original Lord is cowardly, but she is confident and strong.


    Looking at the vehicles and humans not far away, they began to gather.


    Mi Youning stopped the car.


    She reached out and banged on the edge of the window.


    Ahead is the largest security base in the capital.


    She came here now just to collect some human souls.


    A soul stripped directly from humans.


    But it''s many times better than the ones she collected outside.


    The security base in the capital is very dirty.


    She''s here to clean them up.


    Mi Youning glanced at the distance.


    Looking at that direction, MI Youning''s mouth started to smile happily.


    She continued to start the car and drove to the capital security base.


    The process was very smooth. I checked my body, registered, handed in materials and received my ID card.


    When he came, MI Youning prepared a lot of materials.


    Rice, tobacco, wine and even some water.


    With these things, she changed herself into a better place to live.


    The guards at the door may have seen her look good, so they had a friendly attitude.


    Mi Youning wore a faint smile from beginning to end.


    The place she chose was close to the base security center.


    Mi Youning walks into the safe house of the base.


    Looking at the empty room, there was nothing but a bed, a table and two chairs.


    This is already good.


    And worse, there''s nothing in the room.


    Don''t talk about quilts. You don''t even have a bed.


    If you want to sleep, you can only lie on the ground.


    Mi Youning enters the room and comes to the windowsill.


    Her eyes were fixed on the center of the base, one of them.


    It''s the most eye-catching and carefully built building there.


    It is the most famous research institute in the capital security base.


    It was declared that it was established by studying vaccines.


    Inside, they are doing some immoral things.

 Chapter 746

    Mi Youning looked at the place with no smile in his eyes.


    There was no expression on his face.


    Her eyes were fixed on the Institute.


    "Host, when are you going to do it?"


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning took back her sight.


    She turned to the room and sat down at the only table.


    "Wait for the evening. Clean up here tonight. Let''s go to the next base."


    Ring soul smell speech but some disagree.


    "You need a rest. You move too often these days."


    "Let''s talk about it after tonight."


    Mi Youning took out some food from the space.


    It''s all biscuits, chocolate, bread, water and so on.


    Mi you would rather not be idle during this time.


    She accepted all the zombies she met along the way.


    Since the original owner wants to be a hero.


    In order to obtain the power of the world''s own soul.


    Naturally, we should find some other, faster methods.


    After all, the original owner has no identity and no powers.


    It''s good to be able to avoid being bullied.


    Also want to become the eye-catching existence of thousands of people and be the master of the end of the world.


    Let everyone''s eyes be on her.


    This is not form two. What is this.


    So far, MI Youning still believes in her idea.


    The original owner has definitely been bullied for too long.


    So it''s normal for her to fall ill in the second grade. That''s how she comforts herself.


    These days, in order to complete the task of the original owner, MI Youning has really attracted the attention of thousands of people.


    Because tens of thousands of zombies she accepted along the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    A figure slowly slipped into the Institute.


    There''s a guard outside the Institute.


    When mi Youning entered the door, he drew their souls.


    Now those people are dead.


    The whole institute is not good.


    It was late at night when I entered the Institute, so there were not many people inside.


    "Who are you?"


    Just as mi Youning was walking in the hall of the Institute, someone saw mi Youning''s strange face.


    Mi Youning looks at the speaker and ignores the sight of others.


    She smiled at the man and said, "I''m here to take my life."


    After the words, MI Youning stretched out his hand and extracted the man''s soul.


    The soul body separated from the other party''s body, and MI Youning quickly shot at several people around him.


    The souls of these people were pulled away from each other.


    Their facial expressions were also shocked and unthinkable.


    A body without a soul slowly falls to the ground.


    Mi Youning ignored the bodies and went inside the Institute.


    "Something''s wrong with 2018. Get the tranquilizer!"


    When mi Youning walked into the laboratory, he saw that there were members in a hurry.


    She walked in with a rambling pace.


    Passing by the members, no one stopped her.


    "2018 is too grumpy..."


    "Yes, but this is the doctor''s favorite one."


    "Tut tut... I don''t know what kind of monster the doctor will make him."


    "Who knows..."


    Mi Youning listened to the words in her ear, and her eyebrows frowned.


    All the subjects in this institute are human.


    The staff here do experiments in vivo.


    "Who are you? Look at the face?"


    Just as mi Youning was about to enter the laboratory, someone finally found her.


    She smiled at the loud man and raised her feet to each other.


    "Dead! Everyone outside is dead!"


    Suddenly, from behind, there was a voice of shock.

 Chapter 747

    "What are you talking about?!"


    Mi Youning just walked up to the man who made a noise.


    And the man who had just made a sound looked serious over her.


    "Make it clear, what''s going on?"


    "Dead, dead!"


    Mi Youning''s mouth was curled. Such a big noise has shocked many people.


    She turned and held out her hand to the man walking towards the door.


    Just like before, strip the soul of this person from the body.


    As for the people around me, I was shocked.


    They could not see the soul, but they also saw mi Youning''s actions.


    Just stretched out his hand, their colleagues fell to the ground.


    That''s weird.


    Mi Youning reaped a life, turned around and shot at the people around him.


    But for a moment, all the people outside and inside the laboratory fell to the ground.


    Looking at these bodies, MI Youning''s eyes were calm.


    She turned and walked towards the inner room of the laboratory.


    In the laboratory, there is a glass room separated by one.


    There is a person in every room.


    Their bodies have been completely deformed.


    Some are covered with corpses, but they are still alive.


    Some people face animals.


    Mi Youning also saw some children.


    Some were as young as a few years old and as old as a teenager.


    Seeing these people, MI Youning''s eyes were still calm.


    But her actions, but let the laboratory gradually active.


    Mi Youning opened these glass rooms with safety protection.


    This is a protective door that requires fingerprints and password encryption.


    As long as she released a little soul power, the glass door was easily opened.


    Just then, a middle-aged man came out of another room with the people behind him.


    Although mi Youning opened the door of the laboratory, the experimental body did not come out at the first time.


    Seeing the middle-aged man in front of him, MI Youning walked away with a smile.


    "Hello, doctor. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The middle-aged man saw that MI Youning had a good temperament and excellent appearance. His originally intolerant face was relieved.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Mi Youning stood in front of the doctor with a smile.


    "Well, you don''t know me, but you must know them."


    With that, MI Youning stepped aside.


    The experimental subjects that had not come out before came out one after another just heard the doctor''s voice.


    They can''t wait to get out.


    See if the man who tortured them here is really here.


    When they saw the doctor, their eyes were red.


    And the doctor''s face is pale.


    He turned back and shouted at the people behind him, "what''s the matter? Why did they all run out! Go and call people. You can''t let them run away. Not one."


    Standing aside, MI Youning heard the doctor only describe these people with disgust in his eyes.


    His eyes swept aside, too lazy to look at the disgusting man.


    This man, she is not going to extract his soul for the time being.


    Because the experimental subjects present, their hatred for the doctor, could not let him die so easily.


    Just as mi Youning turned around, he looked into a pair of deep eyes.


    It was in the laboratory, and there was another man who didn''t come out.


    He was tall and handsome, his face was cold and hard, and his body was full of powerful authority.


    Mi Youning trembled at the bottom of her heart towards her dark eyes.


    This man is dangerous.


    Although there was no expression on his face.


    But the whole body''s bearing, even through the glass door, made mi Youning feel it.


    Danger, this man is very dangerous.

 Chapter 748

    She could even feel the black gas from the man.


    Just then, MI Youning saw the tall and handsome man and smiled.


    The smile slowly took shape on each other''s face.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    There was a strange smile.


    Men''s tough and handsome face gives people a sense of justice.


    But after the smile appeared, the dangerous smell was distorted.


    How to say, it seems very evil.


    This man is definitely a super dangerous man.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and looked at each other over and over.


    Finally, he turned his eyes away.


    Because the doctor''s scream sounded in my ear.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    At the same time, there were fierce screams from other members.


    The voice was full of pain.


    Mi Youning turned around and saw the people who had walked out of the glass room of the laboratory.


    At this time, they have flocked. These people use their powers to attack the doctor and the staff.


    Looking at the doctor and the staff, they are dying.


    Mi Youning extracted the soul of the staff.


    Then turn around and look around.


    "Host, there are more than ten people in the room."


    Mi Youning hears Jie Hun''s words and turns and walks into the room.


    Unfortunately, the door won''t open at all.


    Is this locked?


    Mi Youning sneered. With a slight force in his hand, the door in front of him was opened.


    More than ten people in the room are standing together, their eyes looking at Mi Youning.


    There was fear in their eyes and fear on their faces.


    Seeing this, MI Youning''s lips lifted a happy smile.


    She reached out and raised her hand to the people. "Hi, everyone."


    One of the men saw mi Youning and thought he had come to save them.


    He quickly stepped forward, "what''s going on outside? Why are those experimental bodies running out?"


    In front of the man, MI Youning quickly took out his soul from his body.


    "Tut tut... It''s stupid to die without knowing the situation."


    People who had also shown their expectations saw their colleagues fall down in an instant.


    They all backed away from MI Youning.


    But they retreated again and were in this room.


    With a single hand, MI Youning instantly extracted the souls of these people.


    Their screams outside have stopped.


    Mi Youning turned and left.


    The doctor has indeed been attacked.


    And the dead can''t die anymore.


    His soul was expelled from his body.


    "Tut tut... Wasted."


    Mi Youning also took the doctor''s soul.


    At this time, the dangerous man she had seen before came out of the glass room.


    Those experimental subjects have been honest.


    Seeing this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Li Qingtian looked at Mi Youning with both eyes.


    Especially her eyes.


    The eyes were so familiar that he thought of the night before returning to the base.


    That dirty, faceless, but shriveled woman.


    But the woman''s temperament and her powerful aura.


    Are different from the women in his memory.


    Li Qingtian''s torment these days has already wiped out all his kindness.


    He walked gracefully towards mi Youning step by step, wearing a white uniform experimental suit.


    "Who are you?"


    Standing in front of MI Youning, he finally asked.


    Mi Youning ignored his powerful dignity and said with a smile, "I''m the one who came to save you."

 Chapter 749

    After saying this, MI Youning glanced at other experimental objects around him.


    There was no hostility to her in the eyes of these people.


    She walked towards the laboratory door with a smile.


    When Li Qingtian saw her leaving, the faint light at the bottom of his eyes flashed by.


    This woman is different from the person he remembers.


    They are not the same person.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s leaving figure, Li Qingtian intended to stop it.


    But thinking that he was not alone, he didn''t make any moves.


    Mi Youning left the Institute.


    Looking up at the dark sky, only the red moonlight shines on the earth.


    She felt she needed to do something else.


    Mi Youning put her hand on the ring on her left hand.


    The person in power of the capital security base is the leader of the military.


    This is the living body experiment supported by this person, and of course others.


    It is also a waste of air for these people to remain in the world.


    Although the air is not good now.


    But if she wants to kill, there''s really no reason.


    Mi Youning turned left and walked to the Hummer not far away.


    Follow the route in your mind and drive straight to the villa area.


    Li Qingtian in the Institute looked at the doctor and others who were dead.


    He also followed to leave.


    Suddenly a man stopped Li Qingtian.


    "20018! Where are you going?"


    The man''s voice was very excited. Li Qingtian turned and looked at each other coldly.


    His eyes were sharp and fierce.


    If former comrades in arms saw him like this, they would not believe it at all.


    Once such a kind man, now he is full of evil spirit.


    Those eyes no longer have any feelings.


    What is silent at the bottom of your eyes is frightening and frightening.


    Under the gaze of Li Qingtian, the man who spoke was scared and his legs softened.


    "Captain!"


    Just then, someone spoke again.


    Li Qingtian turned his head and saw the familiar figure.


    That is a tall man with ordinary looks.


    This made his eyes slightly changed. The sharpness still existed, but it decreased a lot.


    "Xiao Yi..."


    Li Qingtian slowly revealed the man''s name.


    He was a special forces soldier who was the captain of the country''s mysterious team before the end of the world.


    Looking at Xiao Yi''s existence, Li Qingtian''s eyes gradually warmed up.


    Once he thought Xiao Yi was dead.


    At the end of the world, he had not awakened his transformation ability, and Xiao Yi disappeared in a mission.


    He thought Xiao Yi was dead and died in the hands of a zombie.


    It was not until he entered the institute that he found many acquaintances here.


    And a few of his players.


    During this month, his body was greatly tortured.


    He can endure physical pain.


    But in spirit, he will never forget it.


    In a room with the zombie, continue to let the zombie bite his body.


    He thought he would die, but he didn''t.


    He didn''t even get the zombie virus again.


    Those people also want to use his mi Qingzi to continue the life of the next generation.


    Just because after he returned to the base, the top knew that the zombie virus on him had been removed.


    He was arrested and sent here.


    At this time, Xiao Yi came to Li Qingtian.


    Seeing his thin body, Li Qingtian patted him on the shoulder as usual.


    "I''m going to take revenge. You can do it yourself."


    With these words, Li Qingtian turned and left.


    Xiao Yi looked at his back and shouted, "I''ll go too!"


    His steps followed quickly.


    "I''ll go too!"


    "Together!"

 Chapter 750

    "I''ll go too!"


    "Together!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon more people followed.


    They are a distinct group.


    Many people have human faces and animal bodies, and there are plants on people.


    Those children also looked with hatred.


    All these people kept up with Li Qingtian.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning arrived at this time, not far from a villa.


    There are several villas around.


    This is where the top of the base lives.


    Because there were some guards around, MI Youning didn''t drive forward.


    But her car still alerted the guards.


    Seeing this, MI Youning got out of the car.


    "Who!"


    Someone asked.


    Mi Youning did not respond, but raised his feet and walked towards them.


    "Stop!"


    The men raised their weapons.


    Mi Youning ignores the gun in the other party''s hand.


    She raised her hand with a smile. She could see it even at night. There was nothing in her hand.


    This makes the people opposite relax in an instant.


    Then, however, something stunned him happened.


    The woman opposite stretched out her hand.


    Waving at them, it''s still a distance away.


    But they felt something in their body slowly leaving.


    That feeling scares them and makes them want to open their mouth and shout.


    But there''s nothing I can do.


    Because their bodies are out of control and their strength is out of control.


    Not to mention yelling.


    Mi Youning''s smiling expression is no longer.


    She withdrew her hand and looked coldly at several people slowly falling to the ground.


    Then he walked towards the villa.


    There are some guards inside.


    Mi Youning saw these people as before.


    Easily extract the souls of their bodies.


    Although these people are also innocent, MI Youning will not take these into account at present.


    There are so many innocent people in the world, but there are always people who encounter something more terrible than this.


    No matter how innocent these people are, they also work here. Where can they keep their hands clean.


    Entering the villa, MI Youning heard an ambiguous voice.


    She has tasted men now.


    Naturally know what happened.


    The heavy breathing sound, and the obvious exposed bone words.


    In the villa hall, the sense of existence is very strong.


    Mi Youning looked at her voice.


    Saw a piece of white.


    That''s a man and a woman.


    Their posture is really hot eyes.


    The woman looks ok.


    The man is fat and has big ears, and his flesh is crushing the woman to death.


    Mi Youning tilted his lips in disgust.


    "The host has put a mosaic on you. This situation is too young for children."


    At the moment when the sound of giving up the soul sounded, a man and a woman in front of MI Youning suddenly became blurred.


    However, she could still see their bodies, but the indecent scenery was blurred.


    However, MI Youning''s expression was a little subtle when he thought of Jiehun''s words.


    "Little soul, you are still a baby. Don''t learn bad after reading these things."


    Mi Youning''s steps are no longer light. She walks to the sofa.


    At this time, the scene in front of her made her feel less hot eyes.


    Jiehun is selfish, but he can''t say.


    Therefore, at this time, he did not start the pattern of mutual ridicule with MI Youning as before.


    Even in the bottom of my heart to comfort myself, who is not a baby.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know the idea of giving up the soul.


    At this time, her footsteps have been startled, a man and a woman in the movement.

 Chapter 751

    Men are in power in the capital and the security base.


    The other party saw mi Youning''s existence in the dark light.


    Those eyes were filled with more intense love Valley debt in an instant.


    He thought mi Youning had been sent by people from below.


    At this time, he did not care about the women under him.


    He left and walked towards mi Youning.


    His face also showed a satisfied smile.


    "Beauty, you''re a little late."


    Mi Youning stood still and waited for the other party to come here.


    The woman on the sofa was already unhappy.


    She gave mi Youning a fierce stare.


    In her eyes, MI Youning came to rob her of her benefits.


    After all, MI Youning''s temperament is too much to conquer Gu.


    But then the woman was stunned.


    Mi Youning sees the man coming forward.


    He reached out to touch her.


    She looked at each other in disgust, raised her hand and drew his soul.


    This time, it''s faster than any time.


    The man in front of me is disgusting.


    Even if she can''t see anything.


    But the pendant on the exposed body came in such a dignified way.


    Thinking of such a scene, MI Youning is disgusting.


    The woman half sitting on the sofa watched mi Youning''s actions.


    Then he raised his hand as if he had done nothing.


    However, the man who had been entangled with him before slowly fell to the ground.


    Women scream with fear.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and raised her hand to the woman sitting on the sofa.


    Her voice was immediately pressed down in her throat and could no longer be heard.


    And MI Youning didn''t do anything to women.


    She closed her hand and aimed it at her lips. "Shh, be quiet."


    The woman sitting on the sofa stopped immediately.


    Her frightened eyes looked straight at Mi Youning.


    Hearing her words, he nodded quickly.


    Seeing this, MI Youning turned and left.


    She doesn''t kill women.


    A woman won''t move as long as she doesn''t touch her bottom line.


    Mi Youning disappeared into the villa in an instant.


    The woman sitting on the sofa slowed down for a long time before she quickly put on her clothes and left.


    When she left the villa, she clearly saw that people outside the door fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning left the villa, she didn''t go in the direction of her parking.


    But into the next villa.


    In a quarter of an hour, she patronized all the villas in this area.


    She was satisfied with the soul of the harvest this time.


    Mi Youning came out of the last villa.


    She was like walking, slowly returning from the way she came and went.


    "Little soul, has the broken stone changed?"


    The ring soul is now in space.


    Hearing what mi Youning said, his eyebrows frowned tightly.


    Because colorful glass stones have changed.


    But the change is too insignificant.


    It''s only about three centimeters more than the first time in the world.


    "Yes, but it hasn''t changed much."


    Mi Youning walks to the front of the car. She stretches out her hand and opens the door.


    Then he opened the door and sat on it.


    "Let it be. We''ll be in this world for a long time."


    "Yes."


    Ring soul''s voice is a little low.


    Mi Youning really let it go.


    After all, this is much better than her task of tens of thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years in exchange for the power of soul.


    Start the car and drive out of here quickly.


    Instead of returning to the base''s residence, MI Youning drove to the base entrance.


    She''s leaving here.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you for your monthly tickets and rewards, ladies and gentlemen. Love nimeng [bixinxin]

 Chapter 752

    After driving for a while, MI Youning saw a pedestrian outside the car.


    Their figure is quite familiar.


    It''s mainly the external appearance of the human face and animal body. It''s really attractive.


    At the same time, Li Qingtian also saw the car mi Youning was driving.


    Because the window didn''t come down, he couldn''t see the people in the car.


    He just glanced lightly and went on.


    Mi Youning looked at him for a long time.


    The man was silent, but his good bearing attracted her eyes.


    Mi Youning didn''t look back until they passed by.


    The direction of both sides is to go to different places.


    This time we met, we didn''t recognize each other.


    But also left a deep impression.


    Li Qingtian is the woman who remembered to release them from the Research Institute and hell.


    But I didn''t know that this man was the dirty and plain looking woman at the beginning.


    Mi Youning was influenced by Li Qingtian''s powerful aura.


    I didn''t recognize that this was the dirty kitten I saved at the beginning.


    A perfect miss.


    Meet again, but it''s very funny.


    ¡­¡­


    Another month, during which MI Youning did not leave the capital.


    She has disturbed the security base in the capital.


    For more than a month, strange things have happened in major bases in Beijing, including small bases.


    The base was attacked.


    Many of the leaders of the base have died.


    Their deaths were not tragic.


    But it makes people panic.


    No one knows who did it.


    No one knows whether it''s a man or a zombie.


    But one thing is that attacking the base will not hurt the survivors inside.


    Another thing is that the largest security base in the capital has a new person in power.


    All the accidents in all the bases in the capital were caused by Mi Youning.


    At this time, she was having lunch in a villa.


    The villa was deserted when she came.


    But it''s very clean inside.


    Mi Youning has settled here these days.


    Put the delicious prawns into your mouth.


    She narrowed her eyes contentedly.


    Then he turned and rushed to the humanitarian in the kitchen: "Zhou man, your cooking is really getting better and better. Fang Lin is blessed."


    The woman who was cleaning up in the kitchen heard mi Youning''s words and stopped her movements.


    She turned to the outside and said, "Miss Zhu, you''re welcome. It''s just a regular meal."


    Mi Youning shrugged and continued to eat the delicious lunch in front of her.


    Zhou man and Fang Lin in the kitchen were saved from the zombie before.


    At that time, the couple were surrounded by zombies, and they were ready to die.


    Because the zombies have broken their windows.


    As long as you drag them out, they will die.


    That day, MI Youning didn''t plan to do it.


    However, Fang Lin protected the woman in her arms at a critical juncture.


    This move reminded mi Youning that someone had protected her in her memory.


    She saved them.


    But I didn''t expect a surprise.


    Although they have no powers, Zhou man''s craft is very good.


    Fang Lin is a policeman. He has good skills and can drive.


    She saved the two people, and her action may have stunned them.


    So they have to follow her.


    I thought Zhou man could cook and Fang Lin could drive.


    She thought about it and agreed.


    In fact, they are just seeking shelter.


    As long as they keep their own, it''s just a small matter.

 Chapter 753

    As long as they keep their own, it''s just a small matter.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the food she ate at that time was really too tasteless.


    Either bread or barbecue, or biscuits and other snacks.


    After a long time, she was also unable to accept it.


    In this way, they have been with her for half a month.


    After MI Youning finished eating, a man came from the door.


    The other side is still very tough.


    This man is Zhou man''s boyfriend, Fang Lin.


    When Fang Lin saw mi Youning, his face became gentle.


    The tone was more respectful.


    "Miss Zhu, the car has been filled with oil and there are two barrels in the trunk."


    How could he be disrespectful.


    The woman in front of me is so beautiful, but her strange skills are frightening.


    When he and Zhou man were waiting to die.


    Seeing the woman in front of me with my own eyes, with a wave of my hand, those zombies turned into ashes in an instant.


    At the beginning of this scene, it frightened him and his girlfriend.


    Now he is very glad that he had a brain attack and proposed to follow this woman.


    Otherwise, he and Zhou man don''t know what to do at this time.


    However, all the banquets ended.


    Mi Youning is leaving the capital.


    She took in all the zombies here.


    Moreover, there was no dishonorable dirt in major bases in capital.


    Mi Youning nodded to Lin and said with a smile, "OK, pack up your things and let''s go."


    Zhou man cleaned up everything in the kitchen.


    Fang Lin walked towards her and they walked upstairs.


    Looking at their backs upstairs, MI Youning smiled.


    That smile has an unspeakable taste.


    Fang Lin really loves Zhou man.


    Looking at their movements upstairs, Fang Lin hugged Zhou man.


    The behavior of protecting people can be seen.


    And on weekdays, when Zhou man works, Fang Lin and a big man compete to do it.


    But mi Youning could tell from the other party''s clumsy actions.


    This man will never do housework before the end of the world.


    Mi Youning shook his head, turned and walked out of the villa.


    This time she will send Zhou man and Fang Lin to the security base in the capital.


    It''s the one she attacked, the largest security base in the capital.


    From there, she also saved many living - body experimenters.


    Because she is not the only one on the road, and most of the zombies in the capital.


    So it''s not convenient for her to take Zhou man and Fang Lin.


    Of course, when you leave, you will arrange for them.


    After all, she saved people, and naturally they will settle down.


    Mi Youning went down the steps and looked at the car in the yard.


    He opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Before long, Zhou man and Fang Lin came out.


    They got on the bus with things in their arms.


    Mi Youning starts the car and leaves the yard.


    She didn''t look back and spoke to Zhou man and Fang Lin behind her.


    "This time I''m taking you to the largest security base in Beijing. I heard that the people in power were transferred there some time ago.


    Although he is very young, he is easy to get along with and gives more preferential treatment to some survivors. "


    After MI Youning finished, Fang Lin immediately said, "yes, I''ve heard. The man''s name is Li Qingtian."


    Mi Youning smiled.


    She doesn''t care who is in power in the capital security base.


    But this man is also a capable man.


    After she solved all the senior management of the security base.


    This man will take over the base.


    If you don''t have the ability, I''m afraid you can''t convince the public.

 Chapter 754

    When mi Youning goes to the security base, Li Qingtian is having dinner with someone.


    Why are you eating with someone.


    In this safe base, not everyone is convinced by him.


    Especially his leadership before the end of the world.


    Li Qingtian entertains former leaders in his residence.


    The middle-aged man in front of him, surnamed Hua, called each other uncle Hua.


    At this time, Li Qingtian''s expression was a little unhappy.


    Because this former leader even intervened in his marriage.


    Let him marry Huamei, that is, uncle Hua''s daughter.


    "Qing Tian, may also has a good impression of you. She will come in a minute. You can have a good chat."


    When Li Qingtian heard uncle Hua''s words again, he put down his chopsticks.


    Those calm eyes looked at Uncle Xiang Hua.


    Uncle Hua knows what happened to Li Qingtian before.


    After all, he also manages some people in this base.


    Although it was a high-level decision that Li Qingtian was sent to the Institute.


    But he also secretly got some small news.


    At this time, seeing that Li Qingtian has no sunshine in the past and has no emotion in his eyes, makes uncle Hua a little subtle.


    In front of Li Qingtian, he used to be his soldier.


    Even if he was promoted later, he was still the leader of the other party.


    Uncle Hua now has the cheek to come to the door because of this.


    Now in the face of Li Qingtian''s coercion, uncle Hua inadvertently turned away.


    Li Qingtian put down his chopsticks.


    Seeing that uncle Hua no longer looked at him, he picked up a paper towel and wiped his hands.


    Just because he heard the news, he didn''t control the strength in his hand and was contaminated with vegetable juice.


    Li Qingtian stood up and stood in front of Uncle Hua with a tall body, which was even more intimidating.


    "Uncle Hua, I have no plans to get married at present."


    Uncle Hua looked up at him. He was about to speak when the voice behind him came.


    "Dad!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, uncle Hua immediately stood up and looked back.


    Sure enough, I saw my baby daughter standing at the door.


    "May, here you are, come here..."


    Huamei looks pretty good. It''s more appropriate to use the word "Qingxiu".


    Looking at the woman coming, Li Qingtian still released alienation from the bottom of his eyes.


    Gorgeous eyes, but vaguely looked at him.


    That look is very... Hook - people.


    If a man wants to refuse and be ashamed, he will have some thoughts after seeing it.


    But Li Qingtian bowed his head, wiped the vegetable juice off his hands, turned and threw it into the trash can not far away.


    Huamei immediately gave uncle Hua a look when he turned around.


    Uncle Hua looked at Li Qingtian''s back. He took out a packet of powder from his pocket.


    This is to crush the medicine before, just to melt quickly.


    He sprinkled the powder into the soup Li Qingtian had drunk before.


    This move was finished when Li Qingtian turned back.


    Huamei smiled and looked at Li Qingtian.


    "Brother Tian, Hello, I''m Huamei."


    When Li Qingtian heard her voice, he looked unhappy.


    Those who call him brother are brothers around them.


    At this time, he shouted from the woman in front of him, which made him very uncomfortable.


    And they don''t know each other.


    Huamei naturally saw his unhappy face and immediately poked uncle Hua with her hand.


    When Uncle Hua saw this, he smiled at Qingtian and said, "Qingtian, anyway, finish this meal first.


    I won''t do anything to force you. If you can''t, you can be friends. "


    As he said this, he stepped forward to lift the sky and walked to the table.


    Li Qingtian inadvertently left and walked to the table alone.

 Chapter 755

    After uncle Hua took his seat, he stopped talking about the previous problems.


    It''s turning the topic to things on the base.


    Huamei did not make a sound, but looked at Li Qingtian with a very ambiguous look.


    Until the meal was finished, Li Qingtian picked up the soup at hand.


    At this moment, uncle Hua and Huamei looked at him one after another.


    The look was not very obvious.


    Because they soon moved again.


    But his eyes still looked at Li Qingtian''s action.


    When they saw Li Qingtian, they drank all the soup in their hands.


    This relaxed their expression.


    Li Qingtian got up and prepared to go to the living room.


    The atmosphere here made him feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, uncle Hua and Huamei didn''t stop him.


    The father and daughter looked at each other with a satisfied smile in their eyes.


    After Li Qingtian came to the living room, he just met Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi has stayed with him since that day.


    They were going to take revenge.


    Went to the enemy''s house and found that they were all dead.


    After that, Li Qingtian took over the base naturally.


    Former comrades in arms, former teammates.


    And the people he met in the lab.


    These people supported him in succession.


    Li Qingtian doesn''t want to endure the feeling of being suppressed.


    So he took over the security base.


    Those who share with him are familiar comrades in arms.


    Xiao Yi is one of them.


    "Brother Tian, there are a batch of weapons in city A. now many people are staring. Shall we send someone to have a look?"


    After Xiao Yi came, he didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the theme.


    Li Qingtian walked to the sofa and sat down.


    He thought about city a, the distance from here.


    Driving is half a day, which is still without obstacles.


    That batch of weapons, he also knows.


    City a was an area where weapons were produced before the end of the world.


    It''s certain that you want a share.


    We just have to calculate the problems encountered.


    There are certainly not a few people staring at city A.


    These people are all gathered together, which is bound to be controversial.


    There will even be fighting.


    Now the zombies have not been eliminated, but the relationship between people has become more and more tense.


    Various groups may break out sometime.


    After thinking for a while, Li Qingtian suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    He raised his head and said to Xiao Yi, "city a must go. Find some good powers. It will be dangerous to go to city a this time."


    Xiao Yi nodded cautiously, "I know, the following brothers are looking forward to it."


    They are all soldiers. Li Qingtian naturally understands.


    This is what they love most about weapons.


    It is estimated that these people have been ready to move since they first heard of a batch of weapons in city A.


    Li Qingtian''s lips lifted a faint smile.


    Only when he thought of his comrades in arms would he show a relaxed look.


    Then he said some precautions and asked Xiao Yi to prepare.


    Decide to start in these two days.


    Xiao Yi naturally left satisfied with the result he thought of.


    But when he turned around, uncle Hua and his daughter came out of the restaurant.


    Xiao Yi naturally knows uncle Hua.


    He nodded respectfully.


    Originally intended to continue to move forward, did not step out again.


    He turned and looked at Li Qingtian.


    "Brother Tian, you don''t look good. Haven''t you had a good rest recently?"


    Li Qingtian was wiping the sweat on his forehead with a paper towel.


    Hearing Xiao Yi''s words, he looked up at the other party, smiled and scolded, "come on, I''m in good health."

 Chapter 756

    However, Li Qingtian''s hand was tightly clenched into a fist. He was enduring something.


    If he didn''t know what was happening, he would have lived in vain for so many years.


    Xiao Yi heard him laughing and scolding, shook his head, turned and left.


    Uncle Hua and his daughter changed their faces when Xiao Yi just spoke.


    They are deeply afraid of being exposed.


    I''m even more afraid that what happened today will be destroyed by Xiao Yi.


    Fortunately, the other party left.


    Li Qingtian just glanced at Uncle Hua and his daughter.


    Look at their obviously wrong expression just now.


    Now looking at Uncle Hua coming, he lowered his eyes.


    "Uncle Hua, I respect you, but I didn''t expect you to calculate me."


    A low, cold voice sounded.


    At the same time, let uncle Hua stop his steps.


    A trace of shame flashed across his face.


    Seeing the gorgeous daughter around me, she pressed her teeth again.


    "Optimus, I can''t blame you for this. May really likes you.


    If you get along, I believe you will get along well, may... "


    Hearing uncle Hua''s words, Li Qingtian stood up.


    The cold and sharp eyes looked at Uncle Hua directly.


    "Uncle Hua, this is the last time I call you. I have a clear line of gratitude and resentment, and my past friendship has disappeared."


    Hearing this obvious alienation, uncle Hua''s face turned blue and white.


    At the same time, Huamei is also worried.


    She walked quickly to Li Qingtian.


    At this time, she no longer had the previous self-discipline.


    "Brother Tian, I like you. Try to follow me everywhere. We can have a deeper understanding. You will know my good."


    Hearing the words, Li Qingtian''s eyes showed disgust.


    Huamei stepped forward and stretched out her hand to pull Qingtian''s arm.


    Seeing her move, Li Qingtian dodged to avoid.


    "Get out..."


    An undisguised disgust emanated from Li Qingtian.


    And the cold words made Huamei''s face ugly.


    If Li Qingtian is not in power of this base.


    How can she stand the tone.


    The beautiful twisted face soon turned into a pitiful appearance.


    "Brother Tian, I really love you. Why don''t you give me a chance."


    Then she wiped the corners of her eyes and wiped the nonexistent tears.


    Seeing the pretentious woman in front of him, Li Qingtian was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    He turned and went upstairs to take a cold bath.


    After a few steps, Li Qingtian squatted down.


    At this time, the body is going to change uncontrollably.


    Uncle Hua''s father and daughter were already disappointed when they looked at Li Qingtian''s back.


    Just after Li Qingtian squatted down - his body, the two of them showed surprise expressions one after another.


    Thought it was time for the drug to take effect.


    Then you can do whatever you want.


    Huamei came forward with a surprised face. She stretched out her hand to help Li Qingtian.


    The outstretched hand just touched Li Qingtian''s arm.


    My hand has touched the cloth of the clothes.


    But she caught nothing.


    Huamei looked at the clothes in front of her in amazement.


    The clothes were empty and there was nothing.


    But inside the clothes, there is a bulge.


    Huamei stretched out her hand and opened her clothes. A white cat appeared in front of her.


    "Ah ah..."


    Seeing the white cat, Huamei immediately screamed.


    The goalkeeper was alarmed by the sound that would keep him outside the door.


    They rushed in with their weapons in their hands.


    "Ah ah..."


    Huamei crawled away from the white cat.

 Chapter 757

    Just after Huamei left, Li Qingtian also moved.


    Uncle Hua kept looking at this scene, and a dark light flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    Uncle Hua ran to the white cat.


    Li Qingtian was going to leave, but he looked up and saw Uncle Hua.


    At this glance, let it step back slowly.


    Uncle Hua''s eyes were full of killing intention at this time.


    This man is going to kill him.


    Li Qingtian felt angry.


    For what?


    Why should these people do this to him.


    He was abandoned by his leaders and his comrades in arms.


    Now even uncle Hua is going to kill him.


    Just because he didn''t agree, with his daughter.


    Why do you do this to him.


    At this moment, Li Qingtian''s mood slowly turned up.


    He attacked uncle Hua before the guards came in.


    Transformational powers are not as vulnerable as they seem.


    Even if Li Qingtian was drugged at this time.


    But the hatred at the bottom of his heart made him burst out.


    His back body suddenly stopped.


    Before uncle Hua did not move, he jumped forward and jumped into the void.


    The sharp claw scratched at Uncle Hua''s neck.


    This man, the former leader, now that he has a murderous heart.


    Then he doesn''t have to be soft.


    Li Qingtian''s Cat Claws fell deeply into uncle Hua''s neck.


    With all his strength, he rowed hard.


    Bright red blood gushed out.


    At this time, the guard outside the door rushed in quickly.


    They happened to see the cat and cut a deep wound on Uncle Hua''s neck.


    Blood erupted from inside.


    Li Qingtian jumped to the ground. He turned and looked coldly at Uncle Hua''s body.


    Then he looked at the beauty of sitting on the ground with frightened eyes.


    This woman is not a good kind.


    So disgusting.


    She is the initiator of this matter.


    The guard who surrounded the villa saw a white cat killing in the hall.


    They didn''t do anything.


    Because they know that this cat is Li Qingtian.


    They have seen the cat''s body countless times in the Research Institute.


    When they saw the cat walking slowly towards the woman sitting in the living room, they still didn''t move.


    Now Li Qingtian is on the extreme edge of anger.


    If he doesn''t do anything, it''s hard to get out of his heart.


    Li Qingtian stretched out his sharp claws when Huamei didn''t respond.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    Fierce screams sounded from the living room.


    The sound makes people feel that the hairs stand up.


    Li Qingtian stopped the action under his claws and jumped down from Huamei.


    Looking at the blood red color on his claws, his pupils showed disgust.


    The gorgeous behind him was sobbing on the ground with convulsions.


    Just now, she was disfigured.


    Destroyed by Li Qingtian''s Pro claw.


    The woman disgusted him.


    He can''t beat a woman, but he can kill.


    Killing depends on people.


    Then compromise and destroy people''s faces.


    Li Qingtian felt that the medicine in his body had been violated, and he stumbled upstairs.


    There was a fire in his body, which made him want to vent.


    Make him want to run around the earth.


    How many laps?


    Li Qingtian''s footsteps stopped.


    He turned and looked at the door of the living room.


    Ignore the guards who clean the room in the hall.


    Li Qingtian thought his previous idea was also good.


    Run a few laps inside the safe base.


    Until it''s exhausted.


    Maybe you can eliminate the medicine in your body.

 Chapter 758

    Li Qingtian felt that a fire in his body was burning him.


    It rushed out of the hall of the villa.


    At this time, he urgently needs to vent.


    Something else was needed to distract him.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning drives the car to the gate of the security base.


    She put Zhou man and Fang Lin down and didn''t leave directly.


    Instead, he took out a lot of materials from the car and left them.


    These are enough for them to live well in a safe base.


    Mi Youning sat back on the bus. She smiled and looked at them.


    "All the banquets in the world will end. Take care."


    Zhou man holds mi Youning in her hand and just gives her the female items.


    At this time, hearing her words, he immediately stepped forward.


    "Miss Zhu, will you come back?"


    "Look, maybe, maybe not." Mi Youning smiled.


    Zhou man and Fang Lin were disappointed when they heard this answer.


    Fang Lin hugged his girlfriend and said to MI Youning, "Miss Zhu, pay attention to safety alone. In fact, I really hope you can stay. After all, the capital security base is the safest place for the time being."


    Mi Youning nodded. "Well, I have something to do. I''m destined to meet you. Go in."


    Fang Lin and Zhou man nodded and turned away with something in their arms.


    Mi Youning looks at their backs. She raises the window.


    Then start the car and get ready to leave.


    But just then.


    When mi Youning looked at the gate of the base again, he stopped.


    "Grab it! This way!"


    "There! That..."


    "Come on... Come on..."


    Several children are chasing a cat.


    Mi Youning looked at the familiar cat and raised his eyebrows.


    Although the cat was white at this time, it was dirty all over.


    Mi Youning recognized it at a glance.


    Because of the cat''s eyes and its tail.


    The tail is like an umbrella.


    It''s easy to see.


    And those eyes, dark pupils.


    With some changes, it seems that the prevention in the pupil is even worse.


    Mi Youning looked at the children and chased the cat everywhere.


    She pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Maybe it''s because of the cat. She saved it.


    Now it''s a little uncomfortable to watch it being bullied.


    In short, MI Youning has got off the bus and she walks towards the children.


    Li Qingtian is also quite innocent. He wanted to run around the base.


    But not long after running, I met a group of children.


    These children want to eat him.


    In order to avoid being caught and hurt the children, he had to run.


    From inside the base to outside the base, these children still don''t give up.


    "There it is! Grab it!"


    "Come on..."


    A group of children shuttled through the crowd.


    Mi Youning walked slowly.


    And Li Qingtian ran towards the open space.


    At this time, Li Qingtian saw a pair of women''s military boots in front of him.


    He bypassed and prepared to move on.


    But the body was picked up and grabbed everywhere with its claws in the void.


    The kids are here, too.


    "This is ours!"


    One of the older children looked at Mi Youning and said loudly.


    Li Qingtian was lifted up by Mi Youning and looked into his eyes.


    At the moment of seeing mi Youning, Li Qingtian''s eyes showed doubts.


    It''s her.


    He still remembers that it was because of this woman that he escaped from the Institute.


    I saw the cat in my hand become honest.


    Mi Youning smiled and reached out and touched his head.


    It was gentle.

 Chapter 759

    Li Qingtian was so gently touched that he felt uncomfortable.


    "Meow..."


    He protested against Mi Yuning.


    Mi Youning ignored his protest and held the cat in her arms.


    Then he looked up at the children in front of him.


    Especially the boy standing in the front and just talking.


    Mi Youning holds the cat in her arms and touches Li Qingtian with some dirty hair.


    "You said the cat was yours?"


    The little boy''s eyes twinkled. He glanced at his little partner next to him.


    Then he looked at Mi Youning with determination in his eyes.


    "Yes, the cat is ours!"


    Mi Youning nodded gently and looked at the cat in her arms.


    The guy''s dark eyes kept staring at her.


    The body is also moving dishonestly and looks very anxious.


    "Meow..."


    Li Qingtian looked up at Mi Youning and shouted at her.


    Mi Youning patted it on the head.


    Then she looked up at the children. She smiled and said, "can I exchange food with you?"


    With that, he turned to the front of the car without waiting for their answer.


    She put the cat in her arms in the driver''s seat.


    "Wait here. I haven''t seen you for two months. You have the ability to make yourself like this."


    Mi Youning touched the head of Li Qingtian and went to the trunk of the Hummer.


    The trunk was empty. The previous things were given to Zhou man and Fang Lin.


    She took out a lot of food from the space from the perspective of the children and the people around her.


    Biscuits, chocolate, bread, ham sausage, beef jerky


    She didn''t give anything to the children at all.


    I just saw the older child again, in the sight of several little children.


    He clearly has no courage.


    But he still lied in a tough and decisive tone.


    This deja vu scene drew out her distant memory.


    If there were no uncle Huang, she would have starved to death now in the deep palace.


    Mi Youning picked up the food in her arms.


    Turn around and walk to the children with a smile.


    People around him also saw what was in MI Youning''s arms.


    In the end of the world, what human beings lack is food.


    How many people starved to death because there was no food.


    When these people saw the food in MI Youning''s arms, they showed amazing light one after another.


    It was greedy and ill intentioned.


    Mi Youning naturally noticed the malicious look for the first time.


    She still smiled and went to the children and handed them the food in her hand.


    "Will you trade these for a cat?"


    The little ones standing behind showed eager eyes.


    The older boy who had just opened his mouth looked flustered.


    In the same panic, there is also desire.


    Mi Youning saw that the little ones did not move when the big boys did not move, and they did not dare to move.


    She smiled and sent the food in her hand to the big boy''s arms.


    "Take it. I''m leaving."


    The boy looked at Mi Youning''s eyes, but they began to wet.


    Mi Youning can''t help it. When the child cries, she doesn''t know how to comfort her.


    She reached out and patted each other on the shoulder.


    Then he looked at the entrance of the security base and there were guards.


    "You come with me."


    Mi Youning said to the children.


    The children, seeing the food in the big boy''s hands, came forward one after another.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, he skillfully followed up.


    Mi Youning just glanced at it.


    Most of the people who released malicious eyes before were not survivors of the base.

 Chapter 760

    Mi Youning handed the children over to the guards.


    Let them send the children in.


    These people''s way of doing things is very neat, and even their style of behavior is rigid.


    She was relieved to hand over the children to the guards of the base.


    Because the people in power here have a great tolerance for the survivors in the base.


    Mi Youning knows that the authorities of the base are tolerant of the survivors.


    But I don''t know. The people in charge of the base are very wary of her.


    Just now mi Youning said, but I haven''t seen him for two months.


    Li Qingtian''s idea of sneaking out of the car was stifled in an instant.


    He is still looking at Mi Youning with unbelievable eyes.


    The woman of that night, in any case, could not integrate with this woman.


    Are they really alone.


    But besides her, who else knows what happened to him two months ago.


    Li Qingtian looked at the figure of MI Youning coming.


    He bent his head and licked - his paws.


    Now he was sure that the woman was the one he met two months ago.


    Their eyes are the same, even if they don''t remember their appearance.


    He can know the smart eyes.


    A month ago, I didn''t recognize it in the Institute.


    She has changed too much.


    So that he can''t recognize each other at all.


    This woman with good temperament is the woman who is dirty, looks ordinary and has no image.


    Mi Youning went to the front of the car, opened the door and saw the cat on the seat.


    She reached for it and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Looking at the dirty cat in her arms, MI Youning felt it necessary to wash it.


    Without asking the cat''s opinion, she started the car and left the base.


    Mi Youning drove for more than ten minutes and found an open space.


    There are no people and no zombies here.


    She moved a box of water out of the space.


    He got off with the cat in his hand.


    "It''s dirty enough. How can I be so embarrassed every time I see you."


    Mi Youning poured the water bottle into the cat.


    Feeling the coolness of the water, Li Qingtian couldn''t help shaking his body.


    If he could speak, he would like to ask why it would be such a big change to see you again.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t speak at all.


    Even the transformation is powerless.


    The medicine in his body made him suffer at this time.


    Mi Youning felt the cat trembling in her hand.


    But I didn''t think much. I just thought it was not used to it.


    After simply washing the cat, MI Youning took out a towel from the space again.


    She is like serving her ancestors, serving Li Qingtian.


    At this time, the ring soul couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Host, this is the first time to see you. It''s so loving."


    The tone behind this is very long.


    Mi Youning heard the tone of Jiehun and smiled.


    "Why, you envy, or you will become a little milk dog, and I will release my love to you."


    After wiping the cat in his hand, MI Youning held it and walked to the car again.


    "Host, in fact, I''d like to say that this cat is destined for you."


    Mi Youning smiled and stopped talking.


    She took the cushion out of the space.


    That was accepted in the supermarket before.


    It''s cheaper now.


    Put the cat on the cushion.


    Looking at that body, there are some wet hair.


    Mi Youning reached out and touched it.


    I still felt it. The cat was still shaking and thought it was cold.


    Put the back coat on it again.


    "If my guess is right, you should be Li Qingtian, who is in power in the base, right?"

 Chapter 761

    Li Qingtian quickly raised his head when he heard the speech.


    Mi Youning''s smiling eyes.


    Mi Youning saw his move and was sure.


    Later, although she had not been to the security base, she knew that the people in power had changed.


    Once I was curious and wanted to see each other''s information.


    But nothing at all.


    At that time, she kept it in her mind.


    There are few people in the world who can keep her from finding information.


    Li Qingtian is one, and the cat in front of him is one.


    Just when those children said cats were them.


    She wondered if the cat really had a master.


    So I searched, but I didn''t expect it to be blank.


    Think again, just quit soul meaning something.


    Mi Youning is not sure that the cat in front of her is the man she found.


    But this is also questionable.


    Now the cat''s humanized action shows more.


    What she just said is probably right.


    Li Qingtian trembled at this time. When he looked at Mi Youning, his dark pupils had a deep vortex.


    No matter how the woman in front of him knows his identity.


    At this time, he felt that his body was about to explode.


    Mi Youning looked at the cat''s body and trembled more obviously.


    She frowned and clearly felt that something was wrong.


    "Host, heal him with the power of soul. He''s in pain."


    Ring soul saw that MI Youning had not moved for a long time, and his voice was a little uneasy.


    Mi Youning reached out to the cat when Jie soul spoke.


    The power of soul was sent to the body, and Li Qingtian obviously felt a lot.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Mi Youning.


    I don''t know what mysterious ability this woman has.


    It was her who cleared the zombie virus from her body.


    Now I just touch his body.


    He felt comfortable all over.


    The feeling that made him anxious completely disappeared.


    Before long, Li Qingtian couldn''t open his eyes.


    He felt so sleepy.


    The body fell into a period of fatigue.


    Finally, I took a look at Mi Youning, his amazing face.


    He still couldn''t help the fatigue in his body and fell asleep on the cushion.


    Seeing this, MI Youning withdrew her hand.


    Pick your eyebrows and look at the white cat.


    This is a pure white kitten.


    It looks beautiful.


    Mi Youning smiled and touched its hair.


    He said, "if you didn''t have a name, I really want to give you one. It''s called Meimei."


    "Oh..."


    The ring soul comes out in time to find a sense of existence.


    "Your bad taste is really vulgar."


    Mi Youning put her coat on the white cat,


    Then he restarted the car and left here.


    But she didn''t forget to fight back.


    "Little soul, you don''t understand. It''s called fun.


    Such beautiful hair is called Meimei. Don''t you think it''s very suitable? "


    The ring soul is speechless at this time.


    "Host, you don''t already know his identity. His name is Meimei. Have you ever thought about other people''s feelings?"


    Mi Youning, who was driving, heard the words of Jiehun, and a faint light flashed through his eyes.


    In those beautiful eyes, there was some joy.


    Ring soul sometimes is limited and can''t say something.


    However, his words made her sure again.


    Li Qingtian and the cat are the same person and the same cat.


    In fact, the so-called restrictions can also change concepts on the side in exchange for what you want.


    "Yes, yes, so I just said that if I didn''t say he had a name, would I call him Meimei..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A new day has come in July.


    Thank you for your monthly tickets, rewards and subscription to read articles in Book Currency in June.


    Babies love mud cute. Fried chicken likes mud cute.


    Hug one by one and hold it high... Finally rush to nimeng [bixinxin]

 Chapter 762

    Hearing Li Qingtian''s words, MI Youning smiled.


    "I know."


    After that, they were speechless to each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Li Qingtian''s deep eyes kept looking at Mi Youning.


    After a while, MI Youning smiled.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s have something to eat."


    She crossed Li Qingtian''s side and went to the room.


    Seeing this, Li Qingtian immediately followed up.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s emaciated back, it was almost the same as when we first met.


    Still the same thin.


    Mi Youning returns to the room, takes out the food in the space and puts it on the table.


    Actually, she''s not hungry.


    But the man who followed has been sleeping all day and night.


    I must have been hungry.


    Mi Youning guessed well.


    When Li Qingtian saw the bread on the table, his stomach began to protest.


    He was not polite either. He sat down and picked up the bread.


    While tearing open the bag, he asked casually, "what''s your name and where is this?"


    Mi Youning reached out and picked up the mineral water.


    Hearing Li Qingtian''s words, he looked at each other with a smile.


    "My name is Zhu Zhu. I''m in city a now. You''ve been sleeping all day and all night."


    Li Qingtian just brought the bread to his mouth. Hearing mi Youning''s words, he stopped.


    "This is city a?"


    Li Qingtian gets up and walks to the windowsill where mi Youning wants to go before he comes back.


    Standing in front of the windowsill, Li Qingtian scanned the scene outside.


    This is indeed city A.


    Although the scene outside is ugly.


    But the larger building still exists.


    Seeing that he was so excited, MI Youning turned and looked at the man standing in front of the window.


    Li Qingtian put the bread in his hand into his mouth.


    I don''t know what Xiao Yi will do when he comes to city A.


    Before, he also ordered him to bring people to city A.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, the roar of zombies came downstairs from the window.


    Hearing this sound, Li Qingtian frowned in disgust.


    In the Institute, those people put him with the zombie.


    Every experience made him miserable.


    Without any attack ability, let the zombie bite him.


    When he was dying, those people carried him out.


    Just because I want to test whether there is anything special in him and why he won''t be infected with zombie virus.


    Thinking of those memories, Li Qingtian clenched his hand into a fist.


    It''s really amazing how patient you are.


    Especially mi Youning, who has been paying attention to him.


    When I felt Li Qingtian, I was full of murderous spirit.


    She got up and walked towards each other.


    "Are you going back or making other plans?"


    When mi Youning spoke, Li Qingtian restrained his killing intention.


    Hearing her words, Li Qingtian still ate the bread in his hand.


    He withdrew his sight from the window and turned to look at the woman around him.


    "Where are you going?"


    Actually, he wants to take this woman back to the base.


    The other party saved him twice.


    The first time was his only warmth after the end of the world.


    The second time, he didn''t recognize each other, but he was still grateful for them.


    And the second time we met, the other party changed so much that he didn''t recognize it.


    These two times made him have a different mood.


    He wanted to keep the woman with him.


    Protect her and repay her for saving her life.


    Well, that''s it.


    Mi Youning heard Li Qingtian and said what he thought.


    She smiled silently.


    "I''m used to being free outside, so I won''t go to the base."

 Chapter 763

    Li Qingtian, who was still expecting, immediately changed his face when he heard this.


    He stared deeply at Mi Youning in front of him.


    In the deep eyes, there was a strong aggressive light.


    Seeing the deep vortex in his eyes, the smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged.


    "I''m leaving soon. If there''s no problem, we''ll say goodbye."


    How could Li Qingtian let her go like this.


    He has a great momentum.


    At this time, I don''t care about the strange power of the woman in front of me.


    He put the man in his arms and slowly pressed it against the wall.


    "You can''t leave."


    Seeing Li Qing, the weather is threatening.


    Mi Youning didn''t resist his strong attitude.


    Her hands were raised by the other party and her hands could not move.


    Mi Youning even saw the little red bean on Li Qingtian CHIGUO''s upper body from a close distance.


    So close, you can even smell each other''s hormones.


    So strong, so straightforward.


    The man is interested in her, the love between men and women.


    The other party also reacted because of her.


    Li Qingtian stared deeply at Mi Youning in his arms.


    The eyes were so straightforward, without the slightest cover.


    Mi Youning laughed at this.


    "Why can''t I leave?"


    Li Qingtian pursed his lips and was speechless about mi Youning''s words.


    Because he just wants to keep this woman with him.


    No reason, no reason.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, MI Youning continued, "have you heard such a sentence?"


    Li Qingtian''s face showed his timely doubts.


    At this time, MI Youning quickly broke away from his imprisonment.


    She broke away from Li Qingtian''s imprisonment and turned to push each other''s body to the wall.


    After that, it was like what Li Qingtian had just done to her. In the twinkling of an eye, Li Qingtian was knocked on the wall.


    Mi Youning touched Li Qingtian with her handsome face.


    She continued with a smile, "the grace of saving lives should be promised by example."


    As soon as the words fell, MI Youning saw Li Qingtian, and his face became shocked.


    Finally, there was meditation.


    And MI Youning''s hand also left, his handsome face.


    Now it''s time to leave after a night''s rest.


    Her task is to become the Savior and the master of the world.


    Mi Youning turns to pack her things and prepares to leave.


    Li Qingtian still kept the movement and posture of being knocked by the wall.


    His eyes kept looking at Mi Youning''s figure.


    Looking back on what he had just said, Li Qingtian thought it was reasonable.


    For now, even tough people will stay.


    But with this woman''s skill and that strange ability, she will certainly escape.


    It''s better to follow each other and capture them slowly.


    Mi Youning packed up his things and left with his leisure bag on his back.


    When I came to the door, I suddenly turned back.


    She tilted her head to Li Qingtian and said with a smile, "you still have five minutes to think about it."


    With these words, MI Youning left without looking back.


    At the moment of turning around, her face was full of potential.


    She didn''t hate this man, and she was even paid attention to by Jiehun.


    And that blank piece of information.


    In her heart, she had determined that Li Qingtian was almost the person she was looking for.


    Now it depends on whether the other party still chooses her without hesitation.


    Every task in the world, the men who help her, even if they don''t love her at first.


    But the sight was still attracted by her.


    I believe this Li Qingtian is the same.


    The man doesn''t love her yet.


    But I''m interested in her body.

 Chapter 764

    Li Qingtian looked at Mi Youning''s back as he left, and his eyes showed meditation.


    Seeing that MI Youning''s figure gradually disappeared, Li Qingtian quickly followed up.


    When I passed by the table, I took the food on the table with me.


    Mi Youning has been seated in the Hummer downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, she didn''t leave directly.


    Lower the window and MI Youning''s eyes kept looking into the corridor.


    Soon, the tall figure gradually appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing this figure becoming clear, MI Youning bent his mouth.


    Li Qingtian walked towards mi Youning step by step around the pink women''s pajamas.


    Especially when I saw the meaningful smile on MI Youning''s face.


    Li Qingtian felt that his face was gone.


    A big man appears like this in the daytime.


    This would have been a group fight as a mental illness minutes before the end of the world.


    Li Qingtian walks towards the co pilot''s seat.


    He knew the woman was waiting for him.


    However, when he comes, he doesn''t have to leave with him.


    It''s really not impossible to keep this woman around.


    The so-called life-saving grace before should be promised by example.


    That''s a good idea.


    Li Qingtian turned to look at the women around him.


    This woman, he wants it.


    When the other party rescued him, she was doomed to escape.


    When I was in the Research Institute, I survived again and again.


    It was the warmth of that night and the feeding of this woman that night.


    Li Qingtian lowered his eyes and hid the momentum in his eyes.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry, don''t worry yet.


    He still has time to keep this woman.


    If not willingly, then use special means.


    As long as the other party stays with him.


    Mi Youning sees Li Qingtian sitting on the bus without wearing anything, so he is naked.


    Her heart was funny, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    At the same time, she also thought about where to go next.


    Look for shopping malls and supermarkets, give them to the men in front of you first, and solve the problem of dressing.


    Mi Youning said to Li Qingtian, "sit down."


    After that, the car drove away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    City a, international shopping mall.


    Outside the mall, there were two groups of people confrontation.


    They all want things in international shopping malls.


    There are necessities here, and there is a large supermarket underground.


    But there are many zombies here.


    So some of the materials inside are still retained.


    One of the two groups of confrontations is the team of the original owner Zhu Zhu.


    Lao Zhao brought many people. At this time, he looked at a group of young people opposite him with disdain.


    He relied on a large number of people and did not look at them at all.


    "We went in and worked together. We brought out three or seven parts of the materials. You three, as for the big head, naturally I took it."


    Lao Zhao hugged the woman in his arms with a proud tone.


    The young man opposite is not a good bird.


    Hearing what Lao Zhao said, he immediately agreed with a smile.


    But his eyes were always on the woman in Lao Zhao''s arms.


    When I saw a woman wearing a violent dew and the proud part, I swallowed my saliva.


    "Elder brother, you see, we also agreed. These brothers haven''t cooked meat for a long time now.


    Why don''t you do it for your convenience so that the brothers can have more momentum? "


    The young man is also a little gangster. He is called naughty six.


    He looked at the woman in Lao Zhao''s arms and said obscene - trivial words.


    When Zhu Lu heard this, her eyes widened with fear.

 Chapter 765

    Lao Zhao heard the words of Lai PI Liu and looked down at the woman in his arms.


    Zhu Lu looked up and begged at him.


    "Brother Zhao, no, no..."


    Lao Zhao narrowed his eyes and then loosened Zhu Lu''s body.


    He said faintly, "good boy, I''ll remember the great work for you later."


    Zhu Lu''s body trembled. When she heard Lao Zhao''s words, she immediately reached out and took his arm.


    "Brother Zhao, no, I only like you..."


    The tone is pleading, with an eager confession.


    No man doesn''t like listening to this.


    Lao Zhao wore a look of satisfaction.


    However, I thought of the materials in the international shopping mall.


    Looking at the woman who had played for some time, he had made a decision.


    Lao Zhao tore Zhu Lu''s hand open.


    This time he said in a harsh voice, "if you don''t go, you''ll die. As long as you serve them well, I''ll remember the great merit for you later."


    Then he pushed Zhu Lu out.


    Just a woman. He will have more women in the future.


    The reason why Zhu Lu begged Lao Zhao.


    Because she knew that once the woman Lao Zhao played with was touched by others.


    Then she''s finished, because the other party won''t be interested in her anymore.


    At the moment Zhu Lu was pushed out, laipi Liu and others came forward to carry her and ran away.


    These young men did not go far.


    Instead, he went back to the open space and put Zhu Lu on the ground.


    Then I couldn''t wait to start.


    Zhu Lu has only one.


    And she has a lot of hands.


    But for a moment, her whole body was occupied.


    There are traces of men everywhere.


    These people regarded her as an animal.


    Just like that thing for people to vent.


    In fact, this metaphor is quite correct.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning drives to the nearest supermarket or shopping mall according to the route in her mind.


    Unfortunately, something happened on the way.


    Li Qingtian was also caught off guard.


    Because he became a cat again.


    A white ball, nestled in the co pilot''s seat.


    Originally, Li Qingtian was covered by pink pajamas.


    He pulled away his pajamas to reveal his white hair.


    Li Qingtian was also speechless at this time.


    Now he says change.


    There is no advance preparation at all.


    But he looked at his claws and his white hair.


    Some of the previous discomfort and embarrassment disappeared.


    Mi Youning had already stopped the car.


    There was a forbearing smile on her face.


    Seeing Li Qingtian''s appearance, the contrast is really too great.


    One second ago, he was a man with a strong sense of existence.


    One second later, he became a cute pet.


    Mi Youning smiled and picked up the pair of dark pupils.


    Li Qingtian''s cat body is in MI Youning''s hands and doesn''t struggle anymore.


    This makes mi Youning embrace its movements and can''t help being gentle.


    "Your transformation speed is fast enough."


    Li Qingtian is not blind. Naturally, he sees the smile at the bottom of MI Youning''s eyes.


    And her playful tone.


    At this time, Li Qingtian lowered his head and licked mi Youning''s hand.


    That move was so fast that MI Youning couldn''t react at all.


    After licking her hand, Li Qingtian gradually gained an inch and began to drill into the palm of her hand.


    Feel the cat in your hand, a little restless.


    Mi Youning opened it with a smile.


    "That won''t work. You''ve committed a foul."


    She put Li Qingtian in the co pilot''s seat again.


    Although Li Qingtian was dissatisfied.


    But as long as you can''t hear it at this time, the other party''s tone of ridicule is good.


    Looking at his petite body, Li Qingtian wants to cry without tears.

 Chapter 766

    Mi Youning sees Li Qingtian and sits down honestly in the co pilot''s seat.


    She started the car again.


    Not far ahead, there is a shopping mall.


    Even if Li Qingtian becomes a cat again, he should prepare each other''s clothes.


    Who knows when it will appear next time.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning drove to the International Mall.


    She saw the man at the gate of the mall.


    And some zombie bodies not far away.


    The strong smell, even after closing the window, still spread into the car.


    At the same time, when mi Youning''s car appeared, those people also saw her.


    Lao Zhao and others looked at the coming car and made the people behind him ready for the attack mode.


    Mi Youning saw Lao Zhao from a distance.


    And, of course, the familiar faces behind him.


    The real enemy has a narrow road.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    With a sweep of her eyes, she saw a man not far from Lao Zhao.


    Those men are doing blind things to a woman.


    The scene was really spectacular.


    A woman can cope with so many men.


    It''s also good strength.


    Mi Youning tilted her lips. She didn''t plan to change the ground.


    Put out the car and pick up the Li Qingtian on one seat.


    She held the cat in her arms, opened the door and got off.


    When Lao Zhao and others saw mi Youning, their eyes were full of evil light.


    Mi Youning raises his feet and walks to the mall.


    For Lao Zhao and others, they just don''t squint and don''t even look at them.


    Li Qingtian can''t.


    He saw the disgusting eyes of Lao Zhao and others.


    This is for the woman holding him.


    "Meow..."


    "Meow, meow..."


    The warning went to Lao Zhao and others.


    Unfortunately, he is a cat, where can people care.


    Lao Zhao immediately greeted mi Youning as he came.


    In his eyes, MI Youning is harmless at all.


    With a cat in her arms, she is like a loving girl.


    "This girl, you are also looking for things in this mall. Do you want to join us?"


    Looking at Lao Zhao in front of him, MI Youning bent his mouth.


    "Uncle Zhao, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You don''t even know me."


    With a sarcastic tone, he spit it out of MI Youning''s mouth.


    Lao Zhao frowned when he heard the speech.


    He looked carefully at the woman in front of him.


    Look in his memory for whether he knows the woman with good temperament and beautiful appearance.


    However, no matter what he thinks, he can''t find a little memory.


    "No more, no more..."


    Just then, a faint voice came from a distance.


    Mi Youning heard the familiar voice and looked at the source of the voice with stunned eyes.


    At this glance, MI Youning clearly saw it.


    What is the face of a woman who is pressed on the ground and tortured by several men at the same time.


    It''s Zhu Lu.


    The cousin in this body.


    "Hiss..."


    Mi Youning chuckled and looked at Uncle Zhao again.


    "You are also good at letting her accompany other men. It''s really heartless. At least she has been with you for so long."


    Mi Youning holds the cat in her arms and touches its hair.


    Uncle Zhao at this time, something flashed in his mind.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked carefully at the woman in front of him.


    After a while, he didn''t dare to say, "you are Zhu Zhu!"


    That voice is very sure.


    Uncle Zhao stared at Mi Youning, a small mole under the corner of his mouth, and his tone was very sure.


    Mi Youning smiled at the speech, but he didn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 767

    Because Lao Zhao''s voice was loud and his mind was still sober, Zhu Lu heard it.


    She opened her eyes and looked in the direction of MI Youning.


    I can''t see the details, but she must seize the only chance to save her life.


    Go on, she''ll really die.


    The feeling of being poked into her stomach and the disgusting smell made her unbearable.


    Zhu Lu shouted at Mi Youning with all her strength.


    "Zhu Zhu! I''m my sister! Help me... Help me..."


    The last voice was a strange tremble.


    It was done so that she couldn''t help herself.


    Mi Youning didn''t even look at Zhu Lu.


    The original owner was killed by Zhu Lu.


    It''s good not to take revenge on Zhu Lu.


    Save each other at this time?


    Hehe... She''s not an idiot.


    Mi Youning raised his head and glanced at Lao Zhao lightly.


    "Excuse me, I have something else to do."


    Lao Zhao glanced at Zhu Lu not far away.


    At this time, Zhu Lu was very embarrassed and had a different look when she was folded and humiliated by others.


    Unfortunately, no matter how delicious it is, there is no Zhu Zhu in front of him, which makes him more hopeful.


    Lao Zhao winked at the people behind him, who immediately walked towards Zhu Lu.


    At the same time, Lao Zhao did not give up his body.


    Mi Youning''s eyes have changed.


    She looked at Lao Zhao with disgust and disdain.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The voice was emotionless and cold.


    Lao Zhao wore a disgusting smile, "Zhu Zhu, long time no see, let''s have a good chat."


    The people who went to Zhu Lu pulled Lai PI Liu and others apart and helped Zhu Lu up.


    At this time, Zhu Lu''s body was full of white marks.


    That''s really embarrassing.


    They held Zhu Lu and walked towards Lao Zhao and MI Youning.


    Unfortunately, Zhu Lu couldn''t move without taking two steps. Her body collapsed to the ground.


    Seeing this, the men carried her.


    At the same time, don''t forget to put a dress on her.


    Mi Youning smiled sarcastically when he heard what Lao Zhao said.


    "Uncle Zhao, it was you who threw me into the zombie two months ago. Now we have nothing to talk about."


    I saw my men bring Zhu Lu.


    Old Zhao Lima said, "that''s not me. It''s your good sister who pushed you into the zombies."


    He pointed to the embarrassed Zhu Lu.


    Mi Youning followed his hand and looked at Zhu Lu.


    At this time, Zhu Lu''s eyes were listless, but her face was filled with happiness.


    It''s lucky that she didn''t die here today.


    Mi Youning knows what Lao Zhao is up to.


    She smiled, holding Li Qingtian in her arms, bypassed uncle Zhao and walked to the mall.


    Seeing this, Lao Zhao showed a lewd evil smile behind her.


    "Go, go in!"


    As soon as Lao Zhao spoke, everyone immediately went in.


    Mi Youning quickened her pace when she heard Lao Zhao and others speak.


    Li Qingtian moved dishonestly in her arms.


    Its claws were placed on MI Youning''s shoulder.


    Looking at Lao Zhao and others behind him, he had a strong killing intention in his eyes.


    Damn these people.


    Just their eyes made him angry.


    And the woman holding him, about two months ago.


    It was these people who did that to her.


    This is unforgivable.


    Mi Youning hurried and walked into the mall in the twinkling of an eye.


    There are zombies in this mall.


    She didn''t want anyone to find out that the zombies were afraid of her.


    Some things haven''t been announced yet.


    Mi Youning walked into the mall and quickly went upstairs.


    When Lao Zhao and others walked into the mall.

 Chapter 768

    When Lao Zhao and others walked into the mall.


    They can''t see mi Youning for a long time.


    However, the zombies in the mall slowly gathered towards them.


    Lao Zhao couldn''t find mi Youning. He looked at the zombies and frowned tightly.


    "All right, clean up the zombies and clean up the supplies downstairs!"


    "Yes!"


    These people acted quickly.


    At this time, they did not know that there were more zombies downstairs than they thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning took the cat in her arms and went upstairs to the clothing area.


    She came to the men''s wear area.


    Look at those clothes. They''re all in a mess.


    Mi Youning picked up several pieces.


    Then he put it down again.


    Although I don''t know what size Li Qingtian wears.


    But the style of this dress is small at first sight.


    Mi Youning touches Li Qingtian in her arms.


    Sighed, "what size do you wear? So many clothes. Why don''t you choose by yourself?"


    Li Qingtian also knew that the woman was going to prepare clothes for him.


    Then its body was held up.


    Mi Youning asked him to look at the men''s clothes around him.


    "See what you like and what size you wear. I''ll put it away later."


    Looking at those formal clothes, Li Qing took a disdainful look in his eyes.


    This disdainful look was just caught by Mi Youning.


    "Ha ha... OK, let''s change one."


    Mi Youning also found that the clothes here are really not suitable for wearing.


    She held Li Qingtian and changed a shop.


    After that, Li Qingtian was still dissatisfied.


    Until we entered the fifth house.


    This is a military clothing company.


    There are military boots, camouflage clothes, and some alternative casual clothes.


    Entering the store, MI Youning puts the cat in her arms on the ground.


    "All right, choose for yourself."


    Li Qingtian was put on the ground and didn''t leave.


    Instead, he turned his head and looked at Mi Youning.


    Seeing that the other party also raised his steps, he raised his elegant steps with confidence.


    The white cat looked up at the clothes around him.


    The line of sight looked here and away.


    Arrogant, noble and overbearing.


    The momentum brought by this kitten is really unusual.


    Mi Youning followed him. Seeing his appearance, he shook his head gently and laughed.


    Soon, Li Qingtian stopped at a place.


    Mi Youning looked at the clothes in front of him and nodded approvingly.


    Very domineering.


    It was a camouflage suit with military boots.


    Very handsome. It seems that ordinary people can''t control it.


    Mi Youning takes his clothes off the model.


    Send the model of the clothes to the cat''s eyes, "see if it can be worn?"


    Li Qingtian saw the model and gently clicked the cat''s head.


    This is what you can wear.


    Then he sent the shoes to Li Qingtian.


    This time it shook its head.


    Mi Youning is looking for the same shoes in the store again.


    Until half an hour later, a man and a cat were in the store. Li Qingtian collected a lot of clothes and shoes he could wear.


    All these were put into the space by Mi Youning.


    Just as mi Youning was about to leave, the white cat bit her trouser leg.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Li Qingtian quickly ran to a certain place in the store.


    Mi Youning thought he had something else to take, so he raised his feet to have a look.


    However, at this point of view, they were unable to laugh or cry.


    Where Li Qingtian stops is a female model.


    What the other party was wearing was the same camouflage suit that Li Qingtian liked at first.

 Chapter 769

    Mi Youning lifts Li Qingtian from the ground.


    She asked with a smile, "is this to take this body away?"


    Li Qingtian''s cat''s head, quickly moved a little.


    Finally, MI Youning took this dress with him.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t know that this was a meaningful dress for her and Li Qingtian.


    She and the man in her arms came to a dead end, took the last step, and left the task world in clothes.


    Mi Youning walked out of the clothing store with the cat in her arms.


    However, when I came out, I met a zombie outside.


    When the zombie saw a man and a cat, he turned and ran away.


    It''s very fast, even very sensitive.


    Mi Youning was surprised at this scene.


    She knew the power of her soul, which frightened the zombie very much.


    But there was no such funny scene in front of me.


    She looked at the figure of the zombie running away.


    This... This is too exaggerated.


    Li Qingtian, who is nestled in MI Youning''s arms, is honestly nestled in her arms at this time.


    But the dark pupils were full of deep vortices.


    Mi Youning didn''t see it just now.


    When the zombie saw her, it just panicked.


    Seeing the cat in her arms was panic and showed fear.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning had no way to know about this change.


    She held the white cat in her arms and was ready to leave.


    She really doesn''t have anything to supplement for the time being.


    In the past month, she has no idea how many materials she has collected.


    It can''t last a lifetime, and she''s not greedy.


    Holding the cat in her arms, MI Youning went down the stairs.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    "Shit! Stop them!"


    "Shit!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Halfway through, MI Youning heard the fierce battle downstairs.


    This made her footsteps stop.


    If you go down at this time, the zombie is bound to run away.


    Such a strange scene will certainly let Lao Zhao and them find out.


    Mi Youning holds the cat in her arms and sits on the stairs.


    At this time, she could not be found, and the zombie was afraid of her.


    Originally, he was mainly the Savior of the world and wanted everyone''s attention.


    Then you can only get it from the zombie.


    After all, she''s just a nobody.


    In a year, a zombie vaccine will be developed.


    But in the original story, those who control the zombie vaccine use this to stabilize their power.


    Not for human use at all.


    This time, MI Youning planned to gather all the zombies.


    A year later, the zombie vaccine will appear.


    She will dress all the zombies, and the task is completed.


    As for the strong, to protect others, you have to take care of eating and drinking Lazar.


    If there were no way, she wouldn''t do that.


    Hearing the battle downstairs, MI Youning knew it would take a while.


    She sat on the stairs and touched the sky in her arms.


    At this time, Li Qingtian was very honest.


    "How can this be honest?"


    Mi Youning asked.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get any response from the cat in her arms.


    Li Qingtian looked at a place with no God in his eyes, and seemed to be lost in meditation.


    Just now, just upstairs, he seemed to get some traction.


    That kind of blood traction made him extremely panic and irritable.


    The body has a bloodthirsty, want... Want


    Li Qingtian suddenly turned his head and looked at Mi Youning.


    Yes, it''s a feeling of wanting to eat people.


    Especially the woman in front of me.

 Chapter 770

    Especially the woman in front of him made him want to swallow it.


    Want to eat her meat and drink her blood.


    Li Qingtian felt this again. He closed his eyes.


    Because of his beautiful eyes, he was really guilty.


    This feeling is very wrong.


    And just now, when the zombie looked at him.


    There was obedience and fear in his eyes.


    He can read it.


    What went wrong.


    Just then, there was a movement upstairs.


    Li Qingtian looked back for the first time. He saw the zombie standing upstairs.


    Those were badly dressed, blue faced and had a lot of blood on their bodies.


    Standing in the front is the zombie I just met.


    Mi Youning also heard the movement behind him.


    Turning around, I naturally saw a group of zombies standing on the stairs.


    Seeing this scene, she was even more surprised and even confused.


    The zombies showed their intention to kill her and were very angry.


    Seeing this scene, Li Qingtian immediately broke away from MI Youning''s arms.


    It jumped down the steps and ran downstairs.


    The speed was so fast that MI Youning couldn''t catch it at all.


    Seeing this, she immediately stood up and chased downstairs.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    As Li Qingtian ran downstairs, he didn''t forget to shout at the back.


    The zombies who had already gone downstairs heard the meow and stopped their action.


    Obviously, that action has explained something.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning did not see this scene at all.


    At this time, her attention was focused on Li Qingtian.


    Looking at the cat running downstairs, she didn''t catch up.


    At this time, Lao Zhao and others who fought with the zombie downstairs also saw the figure of this man and a cat.


    Li Qingtian ran out of the mall.


    No one saw the panic and confusion in its eyes.


    It had a feeling with the zombie at this time.


    The zombies even sent him a message.


    They are of the same kind.


    Li Qingtian''s mood at this time is like a Japanese dog.


    The same kind of shit.


    He''s a man, just a transformational power.


    How can it be confused with a zombie.


    But what happened before.


    This made him unable to refute.


    Anyway, now he can''t let the woman behind him find anything.


    Li Qingtian ran out of the mall. At the same time, the zombies in the mall were seeing the white cat.


    They also stopped attacking Lao Zhao and others.


    The zombies went out one after another.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    Just then, the roar of zombies came upstairs.


    The zombies who were going out stopped one after another.


    Lao Zhao and others, seeing a large number of zombies upstairs, retreated one after another.


    There were enough zombies downstairs.


    Now there are so many zombies upstairs that they feel numb.


    Lao Zhao turned first and ran outside the mall.


    The people around him saw this and ran out one after another.


    They lost a lot this time.


    He got nothing and lost several people.


    There are too many zombies in here.


    One more zombie and one spit can drown them.


    Mi Youning chased out and saw the white cat standing in front of the Hummer, waiting for her honestly.


    She narrowed her eyes and walked towards the car.


    At the same time, he is also inquiring about Li Qingtian.


    Something''s wrong.


    The cat in front of me was very upset and even irritable.


    What happened, or what happened?


    Mi Youning could not guess or understand what had happened.


    "Little soul, what happened to Li Qingtian?"

 Chapter 771

    "Little soul, what happened to Li Qingtian?"


    Mi Youning asked Jiehun as he walked.


    Her eyes kept looking at the white cat squatting by the car.


    "Host, you should know that there are some things I can''t answer or say."


    Mi Youning heard the speech and scolded in his heart.


    She was also confused and asked what Jiehun could know.


    Mi Youning walks to the car. She bends down and picks up Li Qingtian again.


    She doesn''t want to ask anything now.


    Open the door, MI Youning sits in the driver''s seat and puts the cat in her arms in the co driver''s seat.


    It''s still on the previous cushion.


    Mi Youning starts the car and leaves.


    At this time, the rear seat was opened.


    Mi Youning frowned and looked behind the car.


    Zhu Lu was paralyzed in the back seat.


    The embarrassed white marks on her body were also stained on the car.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning frowned tightly.


    "Get off!"


    The cold sound sounded.


    Zhu Lu took a faint look at Mi Youning.


    "Zhu Zhu, don''t think you''re different now. You can yell at me. You think you can live without my parents!"


    Zhu Lu said a series of words weakly.


    I thought mi Youning in front of me was the former Zhu Zhu.


    Mi Youning sneered and reached out to open the rear door.


    She said again, "get off! Don''t let me say it again!"


    Zhu Lu also sees that MI Youning really doesn''t want her in the car at this time.


    But she was unwilling. Now she was desperate.


    Thinking of the current situation, Zhu Lu''s face changed for a moment.


    She cried, "Zhu Zhu, I know I was sorry for you before. Now my parents are dead. Please help me.


    Lao Zhao gave me to those animals to play with. Now I have no way to live when I go back. "


    Mi Youning listened to her difficulties and begged.


    His face was as cold as before, without any movement.


    Seeing that Zhu Lu didn''t get off at all, MI Youning pushed open the door and got off.


    She went to the back seat and reached out to pull Zhu Lu out of her seat.


    Threw people directly to the ground.


    Seeing Zhu Lu''s eyes wide open, MI Youning smiled sarcastically.


    It would be nice to see this woman now without killing her.


    I''m still looking for a sense of existence with her.


    I really think she''s the virgin.


    "Zhu Zhu, you can''t die! I''m your sister!"


    When Zhu Lu saw mi Youning close the rear door, she immediately put her hand around her leg.


    It''s really moving to see Zhu Lu''s pleading appearance on the ground.


    Especially when men see it, they will feel pity.


    Unfortunately, she met mi Youning.


    She is really not the Lord of pity.


    Mi Youning takes off her legs and stretches her foot to kick Zhu Lu.


    Her cold eyes looked at Zhu Lu.


    "Why didn''t you hesitate when you pushed me into the zombies?


    Even if I cry and cry, please save me, have you ever turned back to save me? "


    Zhu Lu was silly. It was really she who pushed Zhu Zhu into the zombie group in order to save herself.


    But it was also her subconscious behavior. She really didn''t mean it.


    Zhu Lu got up from the ground and knelt on the ground, "Zhu Zhu, will you forgive me? I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it


    Please help me, please! Sister, please... "


    Lao Zhao and others came out and saw the scene of MI Youning and Zhu Lu.


    The sisters are playing a good game.


    "Zhu Zhu, please, take me away..."

 Chapter 772

    Mi Youning doesn''t want to pay attention to Zhu Lu.


    Why should I help her.


    Zhu Zhu is dead.


    If Zhu Zhu hadn''t died, how could she have come.


    Repay virtue for resentment, why repay virtue?


    Mi Youning closes the rear door and raises his feet to the driver''s seat.


    "Zhu Zhu, wait..."


    Just as she got on the bus, Zhu Lu hugged her feet again.


    At the same time, Lao Zhao''s voice came from behind.


    Li Qingtian has been waiting for a long time in the co pilot''s seat.


    Seeing that MI Youning didn''t get on the bus, he was anxious.


    He got up quickly, jumped into the driver''s seat and shouted outside the car.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    Mi Youning heard its voice, and the cold on her face gradually warmed up.


    She looked at Li Qingtian and comforted: "wait a minute and leave immediately.


    Then she looked at Zhu Lu at her feet.


    "Help me, I don''t want to be played to death..."


    The tone was pitiful.


    Mi Youning frowned.


    She looked up at Lao Zhao coming.


    The look on his face was disgusting.


    At this time, Lao Zhao was also embarrassed. The smell on his body was very bad. It was the smell of a zombie.


    But this is not what mi Youning hates most.


    At this time, Lao Zhao looked at her and still had bad intentions.


    "Zhu Zhu, come back with us."


    When Lao Zhao said this, he helped Zhu Lu up from the ground.


    Zhu Lu never spoke again.


    But her body was still shaking.


    Seeing their faces, MI Youning sneered.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll die in your hands again.


    Zhu Zhu is dead. You gave him up and pushed him into the group of zombies. "


    Mi Youning turns around and picks up Li Qingtian in the driver''s seat of the Hummer.


    Then she quickly got in the car.


    Seeing this, Lao Zhao came forward to stop mi Youning.


    Mi Youning noticed his movements from the corner of his eye.


    She took out a gun from one side.


    The muzzle of the gun pointed straight at Lao Zhao.


    "Take another step forward and I''ll kill you!"


    Mi Youning is really too lazy to tangle with them.


    The lives of these people have nothing to do with her.


    Lao Zhao didn''t expect that MI Youning would have a gun.


    He stepped back two steps. After all, this thing is easy to get angry.


    Seeing Lao Zhao step back, MI Youning holds a gun in one hand and starts the car in the other.


    Li Qingtian started the car in front of his eyes and shouted at Lao Zhao outside the car.


    "Meow meow..."


    The sound was very intense.


    Lao Zhao didn''t like him at the sight of a cat and glared at it.


    Li Qingtian''s eyes showed mockery.


    After the car started, it stretched out its claws and made a few gestures to Lao Zhao.


    This damn man, don''t let him meet him.


    Next time I see you, I''ll kill you.


    Mi Youning took the cat in her arms and drove away quickly.


    Li Qingtian nestled in MI Youning''s arms, with worry in his deep black eyes.


    The surrounding zombies are still sending a signal to him.


    Even so far away, he can still sense these zombies.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know Li Qingtian''s worry.


    She drove to the national highway of city a and was ready to leave city A.


    After driving for an hour, MI Youning obviously felt something wrong.


    The zombie brigade that used to follow her in the dark is gone.


    About to leave city a, MI Youning stopped his car.


    She lowered the window and looked out.


    No matter the trees around the road, or in the distance and behind, there were no zombies.


    The group of zombies she used to accept disappeared.


    Mi Youning puts the cat in her arms on the seat, and she gets out of the car.


    Looking for the zombies.

 Chapter 773

    No, no zombies.


    There wasn''t even a zombie around.


    There was no one on the wide road except her car.


    It''s not normal. It''s very wrong.


    Li Qingtian saw mi Youning get off the bus. He squatted on the bus and looked at her back.


    He did it.


    He didn''t let the zombies follow.


    The woman is leaving.


    How can he leave here? He has to go back to jingzeng base.


    He will take this woman with him.


    Mi Youning uses his soul to probe around.


    No, really No.


    Suddenly, MI Youning turned to look at the cat in the car.


    Li Qingtian had no change in her sight.


    But mi Youning knew that it was very strange.


    Clearly before, she could still feel the follow of those zombies.


    It seems that she hasn''t noticed since she entered the International Mall.


    Mi Yuning can''t tell when he broke the contact.


    Looking at the cat in the car, MI Youning thought it had absolutely something to do with the other party.


    Apart from it, there are no other variables around her.


    Mi Youning got on the bus again.


    She picked up the cat with a deep thought in her eyes.


    After a while, MI Youning started the car and turned back.


    Seeing this, Li Qingtian showed a trace of happiness in his eyes and was relieved at the same time.


    "You did it."


    Mi Youning spoke at this time.


    Li Qingtian''s cat stopped moving immediately.


    It pretends to be dead and nests in MI Youning''s leg.


    "Although I don''t know why you did this, you broke my business. I hope you can turn back and explain it to me."


    It''s impossible to leave now.


    However, MI Youning was secretly put forward like this. How can she be reconciled.


    Hearing this, Li Qingtian was relieved again.


    There are many reasons, but he won''t speak.


    At present, it is more important to bring this woman back to the base.


    Mi Youning returns to the place where she led Li Qingtian.


    She can''t feel the zombie now.


    Even in city a, I can''t feel it.


    But there are still souls in this city.


    Standing in front of the windowsill, MI Youning looked down at the ruins of the city.


    Her deep thought never subsided.


    I don''t understand.


    And I can''t detect it at all.


    "Host, don''t think if you don''t understand. It''s not very good to let everything go."


    Mi Youning took the hand of the water bottle and moved it.


    Although the saying of "quit soul" is quite reasonable.


    But she doesn''t like things that she can''t control.


    It would upset her and upset her.


    Mi Youning gave a faint response and didn''t discuss this problem with Jiehun.


    "Meow..."


    When Li Qingtian returned to the room again, MI Youning put him on the ground.


    Then I ignored him.


    Standing alone in front of the window, I seem to be thinking.


    Looking at such mi Youning, Li Qingtian has no bottom.


    But he did not regret what he had done before.


    Because only in this way can we keep this woman.


    Then do what he wants to do.


    Mi Youning didn''t stand on the windowsill for too long.


    She left the windowsill and walked aside.


    He took out food and water from the space and put some other things on the table.


    Then he took out several sets of clothes of Li Qingtian from the space.


    Put it on the sofa not far away.


    The sofa is clean.


    The reason why I live here is that MI Youning has cleaned up here.


    It''s convenient to live here. You don''t have to clean it again.

 Chapter 774

    Li Qingtian looked at Mi Youning''s action with a bit of confusion in his eyes.


    When mi Youning finishes all this, she looks at the cat on the ground.


    He opened his mouth and said, "if you''re hungry, you''ll eat yourself and change. There are clothes here. I want to rest. Don''t disturb me."


    With that, MI Youning turned to the room and walked to the other bedroom.


    Li Qingtian raised his feet and followed up.


    However, when mi Youning opened the door and entered the house.


    He followed to go in.


    "Bang..."


    The door was closed.


    Li Qingtian looked at the door only a few millimeters away.


    It was so close that the door hit its face.


    He opened his mouth and found that he couldn''t speak at all.


    Finally, the helpless meow called a few times.


    Then he turned and walked to the sofa.


    ¡­¡­


    Night.


    Li Qingtian lay on the sofa and opened his dark eyes.


    Looking at the dark room, it gently jumped down from the sofa.


    Then he eased his steps and walked to MI Youning''s bedroom.


    It stuck on the door and listened for a while.


    Seeing nothing moving inside, he turned and walked back to the sofa.


    Looking at the clothes on the sofa and the white cat on the ground, he changed in an instant.


    Li Qingtian becomes human again.


    He appeared naked in the room.


    In this dark room, slender figures stand in the center.


    That perfect figure is the envy of countless men.


    Li Qingtian turned and reached out to pick up the clothes on the sofa.


    He dressed quickly without making a sound.


    The clothes on the sofa were brought back by Mi Youning at the International Mall.


    Li Qingtian put on his clothes. He turned, picked up the key on the table and walked towards the door.


    Gently open the door.


    Close it gently again.


    At this time, MI Youning is not in the task world.


    She''s in rehab space.


    Because of things during the day, I''m a little anxious.


    She just wanted to go into the space and see what happened to the colorful glazed stone.


    The ring soul floated around her.


    "This has made great progress."


    Mi Youning sniffed the speech and pulled out the corners of his mouth.


    Her eyes looked at the bottom of the colorful glazed stone.


    There is only half the change in the length of the little thumb.


    Looking at the colorful glazed stone nearly two meters high, MI Youning feels that there is a long way ahead.


    "Little soul, should we continue to reincarnate for thousands of years before I have the chance to return to the Xia Dynasty."


    The tone is unspeakably low.


    Because mi Youning wants to be alone.


    Mi Lanyun, the Regent of the Xia Dynasty.


    And her uncle.


    The man raised her and taught her how to protect herself.


    Teach her a lot.


    Especially in these worlds, she really misses uncle Huang.


    I miss that man very much.


    I don''t know what happened.


    Now she wants to go back and see if Uncle Huang is good.


    I want to see if Uncle Huang will get a wife.


    Marry the woman who killed her as the Regent princess.


    "Host, believe me, I will let you go back in a thousand years.


    If we can''t, we''ll fight for luck. "


    Jiehun opens his mouth to comfort mi Youning.


    However, MI Youning''s thoughts were interrupted by his resolute words.


    She turned her head and looked at the ring soul around her. Her eyes were full of doubts.


    "Atmospheric transport?"


    Mi Youning couldn''t see the facial features of Jie soul clearly, but he also saw the white soul nodding.


    "Well, there''s really no way. Let''s find a son of fate.


    It is the so-called male and female masters who compete for their souls, and they compete for luck. "


    Mi Youning frowned. "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend."

 Chapter 775

    Ring soul laughed at her words.


    "You know, can I still implicate innocent people? Go to those who are not protected by heaven, so we won''t be implicated."


    Mi Youning glanced. "What is the way of heaven? I always feel that you are too afraid."


    The ring soul suddenly stopped talking.


    He doesn''t know why.


    However, the words are on the lips, but they can''t be said.


    Mi Youning didn''t hear the response from Jie soul. She turned her head and looked at the colorful glass stone again.


    Actually, she just lied.


    What do you mean people don''t offend me? I don''t offend.


    Now, as long as you can speed up your pace, go back to the Xia Dynasty and see Uncle Huang.


    Even if she was asked to kill everyone in the world, she would not hesitate.


    If this also has an effect.


    So it''s really insignificant for her to compete for the souls of men and women in the world.


    Mi Youning knows that she has changed.


    Become unscrupulous for an end.


    She really wants to go back.


    Uncle Huang was her only obsession in the Xia Dynasty.


    Especially in these task worlds, she misses each other more and more.


    Sometimes it gives her an illusion.


    Just like Uncle Huang, always by her side.


    Think about it, how is this possible.


    Mi Youning shook her head and laughed. She turned and walked to the beauty couch in the space.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Li Qingtian has gone downstairs.


    He opened the Hummer and drove away quickly.


    There are some zombies walking in the dark.


    They watched Li Qingtian drive away and followed up uncontrollably.


    Li Qingtian held the steering wheel with both hands.


    He can clearly sense the zombies around him.


    Now he is going to the same place he has been during the day.


    International shopping mall.


    When he got there, Li Qingtian didn''t get off.


    He sat in the car as if he didn''t see more and more zombies behind him.


    Close your eyes and lean against the car.


    The zombies at the mall are still here.


    Soon in the mall, many zombies came out one after another.


    When they appeared, Li Qingtian opened his eyes.


    His sharp eyes went straight at the zombies.


    The zombies coming here stopped after feeling the discomfort of Li Qingtian.


    Even at night, Li Qingtian clearly saw the zombie he saw first in the day.


    "Come here."


    Li Qingtian doesn''t want so many zombies near.


    He held out his finger and pointed to the zombie.


    The latter swayed to the sky.


    The pace was so slow that it was like being hurt.


    Li Qingtian reached out and knocked on the window and waited slowly.


    At this time, his face was no longer cold and hard, but there was more evil charm in the night.


    Especially the light smile from the corner of the mouth did not make people feel close.


    On the contrary, there is a little more evil spirit, which makes it difficult for people to get close.


    Until the zombie stood a meter in front of his car, Li Qingtian spoke.


    "Where did those people go during the day?"


    The tone was somewhat positive.


    "Roar..."


    The zombie screamed at the sky.


    Li Qingtian raised his eyebrows fiercely, "you lead the way!"


    These zombies have lived here for a long time. How can they not know Lao Zhao and them.


    Even if they don''t know, just ask the brothers around them and they will know for a moment.


    Hearing Li Qingtian''s words, the zombie squatted down in place.


    It moved its feet and then stood up again.


    Li Qingtian just looked at its action.


    Then something shocked him and happened.

 Chapter 776

    I saw the zombie who was still slow before. After getting up, I quickly ran out.


    That''s so fast.


    Li Qingtian smiled at this.


    This is not a zombie.


    It moves so fast, just like a normal person.


    Seeing the zombie, he ran away in a twinkling of an eye.


    Li Qingtian started the car and quickly followed it.


    A zombie ran in front, followed by an aggressive Hummer.


    This scene is really funny.


    When someone else is there, he won''t be amused by this scene.


    They just panic.


    The speed of the zombie is so fast that everyone is frightened.


    This shows one thing.


    They''re evolving.


    Li Qingtian also knows this.


    But he himself didn''t care about it at all.


    Now he knows the strangeness of his body.


    He can communicate with zombies, and there will be induction with them.


    These zombies are afraid of him and even submit to him.


    He''s not a zombie. He''s still a man.


    Now the most important thing is to solve some unpleasant people.


    Then take the pig home.


    Zhu Zhu, although very thin, is obviously very cute when she toots her mouth.


    Thinking of each other, Li Qingtian''s mouth aroused a gentle smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the abandoned factory in city a, Lao Zhao hasn''t rested yet.


    The crowd gathered around and listened to the oppression and the painful voice of women not far away.


    After the boss came back today, he has been torturing Zhu Lu.


    It seems that this woman is still favored as before.


    Listen to the pain.


    Their boss is really spiritual.


    More energetic than ever before.


    Many people heard the sound and moved one after another.


    They are all men, naturally uncontrollable.


    Especially younger men.


    Someone who has a good friend pounced directly on him, but he doesn''t have his own self-reliance.


    But these people don''t know.


    Lao Zhao is trying to torture Zhu Lu to death.


    He didn''t get Zhu Zhu, so he wanted to use Zhu Lu instead.


    Today he has been acting with his eyes closed.


    Is to fantasize Zhu Lu into Zhu Zhu Zhu.


    Zhu Lu was tossed very hard during the day.


    At this time, where can bear the torture of Lao Zhao.


    Today''s Lao Zhao is like a cow.


    Now Zhu Lu even feels the call of death.


    If it goes on like this, she will really die.


    Zhu Lu looked absently at the roof of the factory.


    Are you dying? I''m so weak.


    Her eyes were almost blind.


    However, the people on him are still attacking.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, an incoming brake sounded from outside the factory.


    Seeing the corpse of the leader, Li Qingtian ran to the abandoned factory and stopped.


    He guessed that Lao Zhao was here for the gang during the day.


    Open the door and Li Qingtian gets out of the car.


    He was full of powerful darkness.


    As long as he thought of the men who looked at Mi Youning with that kind of eyes during the day, he was angry.


    These people shouldn''t keep time.


    When Li Qingtian got off the bus, clear footsteps came from behind him.


    Those voices can''t be made by one or two.


    He didn''t turn his head because he could sense it.


    Behind him are zombies, dense zombies.


    These zombies are all here.


    "Roar..."


    Standing from the factory, the zombie who led the way saw Li qingtianche.


    It roared at the factory.


    This voice is not so "gentle" in front of Li Qingtian.


    The roar was full of warnings and signals of attack.

 Chapter 777

    Everyone in the factory had stopped their action at this time.


    And here Lao Zhao still kept.


    It seems that he won''t stop until he tortures Zhu Lu to death.


    The others had prepared their weapons and walked slowly to the gate of the factory.


    Meanwhile, Li Qingtian walked to the factory alone.


    Now in his mind, he constantly replays the picture of Lao Zhao thinking about mi Youning during the day.


    And the words that cross the border and disgusting eyes.


    "Who!"


    When Li Qingtian walked into the factory, Lao Zhao''s men saw him.


    They breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it was a man.


    As long as it''s not surrounded by zombies.


    And the man walking towards them had no weapons in his hands.


    This makes them relax their vigilance.


    When Li Qingtian walked into the factory, he heard a voice not far away.


    He frowned tightly.


    The sharp sight also looked at the corner.


    He saw the man he was looking for tonight.


    The thin lips of sex - sense evoke a smile of evil charm.


    Instead of returning to the words of others, he turned his steps and walked towards Lao Zhao.


    "Stop! Shoot further!"


    "Roar..."


    Just when the man turned the muzzle of his gun to the sky.


    The roar of zombies came from the door.


    The voice was angry.


    Then a large number of zombies poured in.


    At this time, Li Qingtian also moved.


    He rushed to the group and dodged the gun from one of them.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    A succession of shots rang out.


    Li Qingtian himself is a good hand at playing with guns.


    His shooting is famous all over the country.


    Now that the gun is in his hand, he is in control.


    Every time he shoots, one person falls.


    Here, Lao Zhao finally found that the situation was more serious than he thought.


    He got up from Zhu Lu and turned to run away.


    Because just now, he saw Li Qingtian''s shooting.


    And when the other party looked at him, his eyes showed a strong killing intention.


    Because of Li Qingtian''s good shooting skills and the surrounding zombies, most people couldn''t resist.


    They fled one after another, but some were killed, and some were blocked by zombies.


    Li Qingtian watched. Lao Zhao put on his pants and was about to run away.


    He stopped pestering the people around him and turned around to catch up.


    Zhu Lu has no strength.


    She lay on the ground, listening to the roar of zombies around, and many people wailing in pain.


    Did she just die?


    I''m not reconciled.


    Zhu Zhu is a woman. Why don''t you save her.


    As long as the other party takes her away, she won''t be reduced to this point.


    Lao Zhao turned and walked to the back door of the factory.


    He wants to escape from here.


    Although I don''t know the man who released a strong intention to kill him.


    But he probably glanced at it just now.


    The zombies came suddenly and would not take the initiative to attack the man.


    Now he must escape.


    That man is so weird.


    "Bang..."


    Unfortunately, just when Zhao Shuman wanted to escape, the gun rang out.


    The - Bullet brushed his face.


    Lao Zhao stopped and wiped his face in disbelief.


    I feel my hands wet.


    Take down your hand and bring it to your eyes, and you can see the blood red color.


    Lao Zhao''s body kept shaking, and his hands kept shaking.


    Li Qingtian came towards Lao Zhao.


    The footsteps came into Lao Zhao''s ears and made his heart jump into his throat.

 Chapter 778

    Lao Zhao listened to the footsteps behind him, getting closer and closer.


    Trembling, he turned and knelt to the ground.


    "Brother, we don''t know you. Please forgive me, forgive me..."


    Lao Zhao knelt on the ground and constantly kowtowed for mercy.


    Li Qingtian had already dodged when he knelt down.


    He hates being knelt by such people.


    Before he knew it, Lao Zhao kowtowed.


    "Brother, please forgive me. I don''t know where I offended you. Please spare my dog''s life..."


    Hearing the cry without bottom line, Li Qingtian''s dislike was not hidden.


    Such a man is really a disgrace.


    Killing each other is like taking advantage of him.


    His footsteps still came towards Lao Zhao.


    When Lao Zhao heard the footsteps, he was still kowtowing.


    The last time he kowtowed, he didn''t look up again.


    His right hand was covered by lying on the ground and slowly extended to his arms.


    When Li Qingtian saw this scene, his thin lips curved with an evil smile.


    It turned out that he was not an honest man.


    Lao Zhao felt the sound of footsteps in his ears.


    He bowed his head and begged for mercy, "brother, please forgive me, please forgive me. I''m cheap. I don''t know Taishan..."


    His mouth was begging for mercy, but his face was angry and desperate.


    Footsteps close, close


    It''s in my ear


    This is the time.


    Lao Zhao suddenly raised his head and stretched out the guy in his hand to the direction of Li Qingtian.


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot reminded me.


    Li Qingtian stood diagonally opposite Lao Zhao and visually measured the direction of 45.


    Lao Zhao first made a mistake in his position.


    Moreover, Li Qingtian had already been on guard against him.


    So at the moment Lao Zhao looked up, Li Qingtian pulled the trigger.


    Zi - played through Lao Zhao''s eyebrows.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Li Qingtian in disbelief.


    The hand holding the weapon was still facing Li Qingtian, unwilling to pull the trigger.


    Unfortunately, he has no strength at all.


    Lao Zhao opened his eyes and looked at Li Qingtian with hatred.


    His body tilted slowly.


    "Bang..."


    Finally fell to the ground.


    Those eyes are still wide open. It''s a death in peace.


    When Li Qingtian saw that Lao Zhao was dead, his gloomy eyes gradually dispersed.


    Turn around and walk outside the factory.


    When he passed the zombie and fought with the people around him, he also looked straight at him.


    Until Li Qingtian walked out of the factory, the zombies stopped attacking.


    They slowly and thoroughly.


    Li Qingtian thinks that MI Youning may wake up. He sits in the car and goes straight back to the original road.


    ¡­¡­


    It smells of blood.


    Zhu Lu looked at her head with both eyes, and there was a dead silence in her eyes.


    Until someone nearby screamed and startled her.


    She turned her head and saw that it was naughty six.


    This man let her drink golden soup yesterday.


    The disgusting smell made her stomach ache.


    Zhu Lu''s eyes burst out a strong hatred.


    Laipi six was attacked by the zombie and was lying on the ground with his abdomen.


    The wailing sound and the vulnerable scene made Zhu Lu feel the opportunity in an instant.


    A chance to avenge, a chance to kill this man.


    Yesterday, the man didn''t treat her as an adult at all.


    If it weren''t for him, how could she be tortured like that.


    Everything is his reason.


    And the Zhu Zhu.


    She was a sister, but she was left in the wolf cave.

 Chapter 779

    Zhu Lu stood up. She supported herself and slowly climbed to Lai PI Liu.


    On the way over, she saw a knife on one side and held it with her hand.


    On the side of laipi six, I also saw Zhu Lu.


    The strong hatred in Zhu Lu''s eyes made Lai PI Liu alert.


    He moved back slowly.


    Zhu Lu smiled coldly and finally climbed to Lai PI Liu''s side.


    She propped herself up and sat up slowly.


    "You didn''t expect that one day it will fall into my hands. I''ll kill you stupid - force!"


    Zhu Lu raised her knife and went towards Lai PI Liu.


    "Wait... Kill me and you will die. I have a way to leave and take revenge!"


    At this time, he just wanted to live. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain.


    The voice was eager for fear that the knife would stab him in the next second.


    Zhu Lu was pale and looked suspiciously at Lai PI Liu.


    "Can I kill Zhu Zhu?"


    "Yes, yes... But we''re leaving here. I have someone at the capital security base.


    The boy just saw that there was a problem. The zombie didn''t attack him, and even supported him, which...... "


    Zhu Lu held the knife''s hand and slowly put it down.


    At this time, Lai PI took out a bottle of potion from his pocket.


    That''s a white transparent glass bottle.


    Lai PI six opened the bottle cap and drank the potion inside.


    "What are you drinking?"


    Zhu Lu frowned and looked at Lai PI Liu with vigilance in her eyes.


    "This is a vaccine against zombie virus."


    Lai PI six drank up the potion and threw the bottle away.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian doesn''t know how much harm these two escaped fish will bring to him in the future.


    At this time, he was full of thoughts, talking to MI Youning in the apartment.


    When Li Qingtian drove away, the zombie behind him was still following.


    Seeing that he would arrive at the apartment soon, Li Qingtian dispersed them.


    Back upstairs again, Li Qingtian gently opened the door.


    He moved very gently.


    However, at the moment when the door was opened.


    The light came on in the dark room.


    Li Qingtian narrowed his eyes to alleviate the sudden light.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes and looked at the woman sitting on the sofa.


    Mi Youning was sitting on the sofa with the lamp in his hand.


    The strong light shines the room very bright.


    There was a deep smile on her face.


    "I''m back."


    Li Qingtian enters the room and closes the door.


    The drooping eyes covered all his emotions.


    He controlled the strength of his hands and restrained the impulse to hurt the woman.


    At this time, MI Youning was wearing pajamas, which was neither exposed nor thin.


    But that head of hair, and that belongs to the woman''s own charm.


    This makes Li Qingtian try his best to endure and restrain the devil in his heart.


    He was deeply afraid of really hurting the woman.


    Distorted state of mind, inexplicably strong possession of Valley debt.


    This makes him helpless, but sweet pain.


    Li Qingtian closes the door and turns to look at Mi Youning.


    "Come back, why don''t you sleep?"


    Mi Youning puts the lamp in his hand on the table.


    She held the moon Hungary in her hands and said with a smile: "what do you say?"


    When Li Qingtian saw her slightly raised eyebrows, his heart beat faster.


    The release of his unique charm made him unable to restrain the devil in his heart.


    No, maybe he doesn''t want to restrain.


    He wants to have this woman and turn her into the only one that belongs to him.

 Chapter 780

    Li Qingtian raised his feet and walked towards mi Youning.


    The moment he looked up, a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "I just went out. Are you waiting for me?"


    Li Qingtian walks to MI Youning and hands her the car key.


    Looking at the car key, MI Youning frowned.


    She stood up and reached for the car key.


    Li Qingtian took his hand back at this time, "you haven''t answered me yet. Are you waiting for me?"


    Mi Youning smiled angrily, "I''m not waiting for you. I''m here in the middle of the night."


    Hearing her answer, Li Qingtian was satisfied.


    He threw the car key aside.


    Reaching out and touching mi Youning''s hair, "that''s good."


    The tone of sigh is somewhat ambiguous.


    Especially his actions at this time.


    Li Qingtian touched mi Youning''s hair and moved slowly.


    Reach out and touch her earlobe.


    "How could I be so good? I can''t bear to start."


    Mi Youning felt something wrong with his tone.


    As soon as she was about to speak, she was hugged by Li Qingtian.


    Li Qingtian holds mi Youning in his arms and walks to the bedroom where mi Youning was before.


    At this time, MI Youning finally found something wrong with him.


    The moment I raised my eyes, I saw the man holding her. His face was not right.


    And the smell of blood on each other.


    "What did you do before?"


    At this time, MI Youning had no time to care about the princess.


    She wanted to know what had stimulated each other.


    But she didn''t know.


    As long as Li Qingtian sees her, this is the biggest stimulation.


    He wants to have her.


    Want to reward her with a mark that belongs to him alone.


    Kick the door open and Li Qingtian strides into the bedroom.


    He went straight to the bed in the bedroom.


    Until mi Youning was put into bed, Li Qingtian didn''t answer her question.


    Li Qingtian lies beside mi Youning and holds him tightly in his arms.


    "Pig, don''t go, just stay with me."


    At this time, Li Qingtian still restrained himself.


    He was hesitating, he was pitying.


    He doesn''t want to force the woman in his arms.


    Mi Youning, with his back to Li Qingtian, didn''t look at him when he heard this.


    "What''s the matter with you today? Did you forget to take your medicine?"


    Li Qingtian immediately replied, "yes, I didn''t take medicine, because you are my medicine."


    Mi Youning was going to laugh at him.


    But when she felt the murder weapon behind her, she couldn''t laugh.


    Even the body trembled and began to tighten.


    That thing shouldn''t be what she thought.


    The sense of existence is obviously so strong.


    That shape, that... Spectacular.


    It doesn''t seem to be human.


    It''s too scary.


    The man didn''t forget to take his medicine.


    Did he take the medicine in advance.


    Mi Youning''s face became ugly.


    She struggled to get out of Li Qingtian''s arms.


    How could Li Qingtian tolerate the person she finally held in her arms? She just ran away.


    He turned over and imprisoned mi Youning.


    Looking at the woman imprisoned by him, Li Qingtian''s eyes were full of Valley owe fire.


    "Wasn''t he good just now? Isn''t he good now?"


    The light in his eyes gradually changed.


    Evil spirit appeared in his eyes, and there was something wrong with his handsome cold face.


    This man is abnormal, too abnormal.


    Mi Youning wants to struggle, but his hands are controlled and raised above his head.


    "Li Qingtian, let go of me. I''m so uncomfortable."


    For her request, Li Qingtian shook his head.


    "No, I''ll let you go and you''ll run away."

 Chapter 781

    Li Qingtian stretched out his other hand and slowly stroked mi Youning''s face.


    "I want you, I want you to belong to me, okay?"


    After that, he didn''t wait for MI Youning''s answer.


    He expressed his heart with action that he must get tonight.


    Li Qingtian tore open her clothes.


    Mi Youning has been shocked.


    How much stimulation this man has received.


    Looking at the graceful figure.


    Li Qing''s possession in heaven''s eyes was more intense.


    "If Li Qingtian doesn''t let go, don''t blame me for being rude."


    They don''t know each other very well, and MI Youning doesn''t know what''s going on with him.


    How can you tolerate having sex with this man.


    Li Qingtian ignored her words.


    He grasps her all, her all bit by bit.


    Both hands wanted to measure her whole body.


    Until it was touched.


    Mi Youning gnashes her teeth and looks at Li Qingtian.


    She wants to shake Li Qingtian away with the power of her soul.


    Next, MI Youning was foolish.


    Mingming transferred the power of soul to Li Qingtian.


    But the other party didn''t respond at all.


    Mi Youning doesn''t believe in evil. She continues to run the power of her soul.


    As just now, Li Qingtian still had no response.


    "Shit!"


    Mi Youning screamed.


    Pain


    "You are a beast - Sheng!"


    Li Qingtian went straight to the theme.


    He was going to blow up when he saw the beautiful scene.


    I don''t know what to do.


    There was only one thought in my mind, that was to have her.


    Put his mark on her.


    Let her be him completely.


    Pain, both people are painful.


    Li Qingtian frowned with pain when he saw mi Youning.


    He didn''t dare to move at all.


    The sweat of patience came out of his forehead.


    The two are so deadlocked.


    Even if Li Qingtian wants to blow up.


    Even if the devil in your heart is released.


    At this time, he still cares about mi Youning.


    He bowed his head and kissed mi Youning''s mouth.


    "Be good and you''ll be fine in a minute."


    "Fuck you! You son of a bitch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing mi Youning, he still has the strength to swear.


    This time, I couldn''t bear it.


    "Shit! Li Qingtian, you son of a bitch..."


    "It''s not good, but I just like..."


    "Fart! You like it, I can''t afford..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ambiguous voice sounded gradually.


    Mi Youning always dislikes Li Qingtian.


    Until you touch each other, the red mole in the shoulder socket.


    She hates it even more.


    From the beginning, she could not resist Li Qingtian.


    She did not understand why the power of the soul could not hurt li Qingtian.


    The torture she suffered at this time made her unable to be distracted at all.


    She suffered a lot from the torture.


    In the end, Li Qingtian released himself.


    His wild side, so sexual.


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    If she''s not being tortured.


    I''m sure I''ll enjoy it.


    At that time, she stretched out her claws and scratched on the handsome face of Li Qingtian.


    This is more exciting to each other.


    ¡­¡­


    In short, no matter what mi Youning did this night, it was wrong.


    Because she is the key to stimulate Li Qingtian.


    Li Qing was not soft at all.


    This also led to MI Youning''s failure to get up the next day.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, laipi Liu and Zhu Lu drove to the capital base.


    At the same time, Xiao Yi didn''t find Li Qingtian. He brought people to city a as planned.


    The base is not a big thing or a small thing. It needs Li Qingtian''s intervention.


    Moreover, Li Qingtian manages the base in a way that is not exclusive.

 Chapter 782

    Even if he is not there, the base is still busy.


    Moreover, Li Qingtian also disappeared for a day or two before.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when mi Youning woke up.


    There was no one around, Li Qingtian''s figure.


    She touched the cold quilt and couldn''t help but curl her mouth.


    The memory of last night gave her a headache.


    Whether the man took medicine or not.


    I guess he took the wrong medicine and made him insane.


    "Host, congratulations."


    Not long after MI Youning opened her eyes, the sound of giving up the soul sounded in her mind.


    Mi Youning lay lazily on the bed, "has the colorful glass stone changed?"


    I saw Li Qingtian last night. The strong possession Valley owes sight.


    And the other party''s almost crazy action.


    Mi Youning knew that this man was obsessed with her.


    "Yes."


    Even if you have an answer in your heart, you will hear the exact answer of Jiehun.


    Mi Youning is in a better mood.


    She couldn''t help lifting the corners of her lips.


    Holding his waist, MI Youning slowly repaired his body with the power of his soul.


    If she doesn''t fix it, she won''t get up.


    After MI Youning went to the ground, she put on her clothes and went out of the bedroom.


    She thought Li Qingtian might be outside.


    However, when I opened the door, I didn''t see each other at all.


    Mi Youning frowned.


    She won''t doubt that the other party will disappear and run away after eating her.


    After all, the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space have confirmed that the man has a heart for her.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning really guessed wrong this time.


    Li Qingtian left and left at dawn.


    He learned that Xiao Yi brought people to city A.


    Even went straight to the weapons warehouse.


    There was an ambush there.


    For all those who hit those weapons.


    If Xiao Yi takes people, he must have suffered heavy losses.


    Li Qingtian is also reluctant to give up mi Youning.


    He can''t watch Xiao Yi lead people to death.


    So I left a note for MI Youning.


    Mi Youning didn''t see the note on the table outside the bedroom.


    She turned back to the bedroom to wash.


    When she came out, she solved her hunger again.


    In the meantime, an hour has passed.


    Wait left and right, but Li Qingtian doesn''t come back.


    Mi Youning packed up and prepared to leave.


    She went to get the car key on the table, and then she saw the note on the table.


    He has something to leave and asks her to wait for him to come back.


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes.


    She crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the dustbin not far away.


    Wait, wait.


    Now she has got what she wants.


    Last night, the man left all the residue she ate.


    Now she doesn''t want to tangle with each other.


    Last night''s experience, once is really enough.


    Mi Youning picked up the car key on the table and left.


    In the room, there are several sets of men''s clothes.


    Mi Youning stopped at the door.


    She turned back to the sofa and took out all the things belonging to Li Qingtian from the space.


    Then he strode away.


    She believes that Li Qingtian will come back.


    Then these things will be taken away by the way.


    After all, it''s useless for her.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian and Xiao Yi fight against the ambush at this time.


    The other party is very angry.


    It can be seen that they occupied the weapons warehouse.


    I thought there were a lot of zombies here.


    Why didn''t you find any.


    And the ambush was so angry.


    Li Qingtian kept shooting, the other party''s men and horses.


    By the way, he felt with the zombies around him.


    After a long time, his face was completely ugly.

 Chapter 783

    Xiao Yi can''t stand it.


    The opponent uses the most sophisticated weapons, and the range is stronger than the weapons in their hands.


    "Brother Tian, we can''t stand it."


    Li Qingtian sees someone injured around him.


    He bit his teeth and said, "take the wounded and withdraw!"


    Xiao Yi looked at him in disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe it. It came from Li Qingtian''s mouth.


    At this time, Li Qingtian had no time to explain.


    "Listen to me, get out! This will be taken sooner or later."


    Xiao Yi nodded, unwilling on his face.


    He made a gesture to the people with him and the party quickly evacuated.


    Li Qingtian, Xiao Yi and others get on the bus and leave.


    Just after they drove 100 meters, a large number of zombies appeared.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The weapons factory was surrounded by zombies.


    So many zombies.


    And zombies can''t die without attacking their brains.


    There are so many zombies that the ambush people can''t control.


    Soon the zombie brigade and the ambush fought head-on.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The roar of loss and the scream of human beings came from behind.


    Xiao Yi looked at the back of the car in disbelief.


    His eyes were wide open and shocked.


    After a while, he turned to look at Li Qingtian.


    "Brother Tian, you are always not a prophet?"


    Hearing Xiao Yi''s words, Li Qingtian looked unhappy.


    He touched his face with a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    He didn''t answer the question Xiao Yi just asked.


    Instead, he asked, "are you so old?"


    "Poof..." hearing his question, Xiao Yi couldn''t help but be happy.


    "Brother Tian, are you in love? What do you care about this?"


    As a major, Li Qingtian is now thirty.


    Xiao Yi should say that he is still young and is at the level of small fresh meat without conscience.


    He really can''t say that.


    When Li Qingtian heard Xiao Yi''s question, a gentle smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing his smile, Xiao Yi rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Nest grass! Isn''t it, brother Tian? Are you in love?"


    "Squeak..."


    The Hummer driven by Li Qingtian stopped.


    He turned his head and glanced at Xiao Yi. "Get off the bus. You can''t bring back these weapons. You don''t have to go back!"


    Xiao Yi smiled, "brother Tian, don''t introduce it. There are zombies behind. Won''t you let your brother die?"


    Li Qingtian was still cold and said, "get off!"


    Seeing that he was serious, Xiao Yi immediately got off the bus.


    Li Qingtian drove away immediately after Xiao Yi got off the bus.


    The car he was driving saw the SUV downstairs.


    I looked at the oil tank. There was oil in it that could support it.


    Thinking of his mi Youning in the apartment, Li Qingtian''s facial expression softened.


    After Xiao Yi gets off the bus, he sees Li Qingtian driving away.


    He shook his head and laughed, thinking of the order he had just given.


    Xiao Yi made a gesture to the vehicle behind him.


    "Go, kill back."


    The car stopped and Xiao Yi took the nearest one.


    When they arrived at the former weapons factory, they found it very quiet.


    If it''s not the dead body on the ground, there are the broken limbs of the zombie.


    They can''t believe it. It was very busy here before.


    "Watch out!"


    Xiao Yi slowly approached the factory with people.


    Nervous for several minutes, they finally entered the factory.


    But I found no ambush here.


    I can''t even see half a zombie.


    "Shit! What a god!"


    Xiao Yi''s face was full of admiration.

 Chapter 784

    He hardly knows what to say.


    Before, they had been suppressed by ambush people and were in a weak stage.


    Now these people are gone.


    Of course, there are a few familiar faces outside.


    These are the people who ambushed them before.


    The zombies were just packed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it also disappeared.


    Xiao Yi took his brothers into the weapons factory and quickly carried the boxes inside.


    These are good guys.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yi is carrying weapons here, and Li Qingtian is about to return to his apartment.


    On the way, he met some survivors. He didn''t notice their help at all.


    If it was him before, he must help.


    Now he has no good heart.


    Now no one is in the apartment. The woman waiting for him is the most important.


    Li Qingtian thought of his close contact with MI Youning last night.


    Think of his breath in each other.


    Thinking of everything about mi Youning, he wanted to see each other immediately.


    Speed up, he wanted to grow a pair of wings to fly back.


    When Li Qingtian finally came downstairs, his face looked ugly.


    Before leaving, he also saw Hummers parked downstairs.


    But it disappeared.


    He didn''t leave in a fierce carriage.


    Just want to tell each other a message. He didn''t go far. He will really come back soon.


    Li Qingtian''s car didn''t have time to close the door. The tall figure walked towards the apartment corridor.


    His steps lost their previous calm, with some eagerness.


    Ran upstairs in one breath.


    Looking at the open door, Li Qingtian''s heart beat faster, nervous and afraid.


    He reached out and pushed open the door in front of him.


    There was no one he wanted to see.


    Li Qingtian quickly entered the room and went straight to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was pushed open.


    At this time, he still had a glimmer of expectation in his heart.


    Until he pushed the door open.


    He had a panoramic view of the scene in the bedroom.


    No, no one he wants to see.


    Li Qingtian''s eyes turned red and his face was gloomy.


    Why are people missing.


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later.


    Mi Youning walked through city a, city s, city Z


    Every time she passed by, she would accept some zombies.


    Of course, without Li Qingtian around, these zombies are very honest.


    That''s one of the reasons why she''s leaving.


    At this time, MI Youning stood on the wide road, surrounded by no one.


    Because the road ahead is gone.


    All around her were zombies.


    The zombies surrounded her, but they were not close.


    Their eyes were confused.


    That looks a little cute and stupid.


    If they are not so scary, they are really a group of cute things.


    It''s a pity that the whole body was covered with embarrassed blood and those exposed wounds.


    Such a large group makes people see that their hair stands up.


    Mi Youning walks to the front of the car and takes out water and bread from the space.


    She leaned in front of the car and tore open the bread bag.


    The zombies around are very honest.


    They either hang their heads or look at the zombies around them.


    Others looked up at the sky. They didn''t know what was going on.


    Mi Youning looked at the zombies and smiled at them.


    She has spent the longest time with the zombies in the world since she entered the task world.


    Don''t look at them now. They''re unconscious.


    But it will return to normal in the future.


    Now she should go and see how the zombie vaccine is.


    Capital security base.


    Where the zombie vaccine is available.

 Chapter 785

    When mi Youning was about to return to the capital security base.


    Li Qingtian is in deep water.


    In the past three months, he couldn''t find mi Youning at all.


    Many people were sent out, and the woman still couldn''t be found.


    They were so close that night.


    Why did he disappear into his world the next day.


    Li Qingtian returned to the capital security base. His mood was very low and irritable.


    At the same time, many people were sent to find mi Youning.


    Until that day, he received a message.


    It is said that there is a woman named Zhu Zhu in the tornado safety base in the capital.


    As like as two peas.


    When hearing the news, Li Qingtian took people straight to the cyclone safety base.


    When he arrived, he knew that it was just a trap.


    Because here he saw Lai PI Liu and Zhu Lu.


    He knows both of them.


    But he knew too late.


    Because these people are ready.


    When he first entered the cyclone safety base, he saw a familiar figure.


    The leader of the cyclone security base took him.


    He wanted to chase, but the man disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The back is so familiar that he has been looking for a woman for nearly three months.


    Li Qingtian wanted to catch up and was stopped.


    Then he went to the center of their base with the leader of cyclone security base.


    After that, I knew that a snare had been laid here.


    Until the drugs in the anesthetic gun were sent into his body.


    Li Qingtian didn''t know what these people wanted to do.


    Before he lost consciousness, he saw Lippi six.


    I also saw the familiar sound I saw in the base.


    "Piggy..."


    Li Qingtian lay on the ground and stretched out his hand to the familiar figure.


    The familiar woman approached slowly.


    Li Qingtian finally saw it when the other party approached.


    Not the one he''s looking for.


    Those deep and restrained eyes suddenly became disappointed and sad.


    Now he knew that it was just a trap.


    "Uncle Liu, give this boy the newly developed vaccine. He can control the zombie."


    Lippi six walked up to the leader of the cyclone security base.


    This man is a well-rounded, middle-aged man who looks very just.


    The leader of the cyclone safety base is Hua Chunsheng.


    However, he is called sixth uncle. No one knows that he is from the Chinese family.


    Uncle Hua and Huamei are members of the same family.


    Seeing Li Qingtian, Hua Chunsheng slowly closed his eyes and showed an amazing light in his eyes.


    Hearing the words of naughty six around him, he turned his head and glared at him fiercely.


    By this time, his kindness had changed.


    Become fierce.


    "Go away, what do you know!"


    Hua Chunsheng sees Zhu Lu and keeps staring at Li Qingtian.


    He went to Zhu Lu''s side and held the man in his arms.


    "Why, do you like this boy?"


    Zhu Lu heard the speech and a look of panic flashed on her face.


    She turned and hugged Hua Chunsheng''s waist. "What are you talking about? I just don''t understand. Why did he take a fancy to his cousin?"


    Hua Chunsheng pinched her fart hard.


    "Be honest when you follow me, or you will feed the zombie."


    Zhu Lu naturally knows the man''s terror.


    Frightened, she quickly hugged Hua Chunsheng''s waist.


    The naughty six on one side looked a little chatty at this time.


    There''s no way. I can survive.


    Now it''s his luck.


    Hua Chunsheng hugged Zhu Lu, turned to the door and shouted, "come!"


    A group of people came in from the outside.

 Chapter 786

    "Boss!"


    Hua Chunsheng glanced at Li Qingtian and others on the ground.


    "Lock these people up, Li laodadan alone, and send them to the secret room that blocks all information."


    "Yes!"


    Those people quickly dragged them out.


    Li Qingtian is really careless this time.


    He thought there would be no problem in the capital.


    The familiar sound I saw when I first entered the cyclone safety base.


    It also disturbed his mood.


    It made him relax his vigilance and concentrate on the familiar figure.


    He is really not wronged by being calculated.


    Zhu Lu lowered her eyes and looked at Li Qingtian, who was held by others.


    Her eyes were filled with schadenfreude and a trace of envy.


    How could Zhu Zhu He De make such a man so determined.


    In recent months, almost everyone knows about the major bases in the capital.


    The boss of the largest security base is looking for a woman.


    A beautiful woman named Zhu Zhu.


    Those photos, as well as hand paintings, were passed on among the major bases.


    As long as anyone can find this woman, he will have enough to eat and drink all his life.


    At the end of the world, such a life is heaven.


    Unfortunately, now this powerful man has not been planted.


    Zhu Lu couldn''t help eating when she thought of the sadness she had just seen in the man''s eyes.


    Does he like Zhu Zhu so much.


    The sadness just now and a touch of nostalgia made her feel the same.


    If she is loved by this man, how nice she is.


    "Ah..."


    Just then, Zhu Lu felt her fart and was pinched again.


    Very painful, very painful.


    "What do you think, wave hoof?"


    Hearing Hua Chunsheng''s words, Zhu Lu put away all her emotions.


    She rubbed Hua Chunsheng''s body with her own body.


    "Brother six, I''m thinking about my good sister. When can I find her? I can''t wait to see her now."


    Heard her mention Zhu Zhu.


    Hua Chunsheng''s eyes darkened.


    That woman is really beautiful.


    The beauty made him dream several times, and he was excited.


    Thinking of that woman, who Li Qingtian liked, Hua Chunsheng''s body was excited.


    He took Zhu Lu and threw him directly to the ground.


    Seeing the scene, he turned away with his mouth curled.


    Hua Chunsheng was very satisfied with his knowledge.


    He looked at Zhu Lu''s frightened eyes, and the Shi abuse light in his eyes was released in an instant.


    Hua Chunsheng has some quirks.


    It really makes the women who follow him look pale.


    Today''s Zhu Lu is going to be unlucky.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Qingtian woke up, he found himself in a narrow space.


    It''s really small. It''s only three or four square meters.


    He rose slowly from the cold ground.


    The small space has become smaller.


    Looking at the direction of the door, Li Qingtian''s eyes released violence.


    Cyclone safety base, even in this way.


    Think this will stop him.


    Looking at the iron gate, Li Qingtian stretched out his hands.


    The fingernails of those hands grew slowly.


    He took two steps forward and touched the iron door.


    Feeling the thickness, the sharp nails fell into the iron door.


    The sound of stabbing is a little harsh.


    The iron door was penetrated by nails.


    Li Qingtian''s cold eyes showed mockery.


    "Bang..."


    With a little effort, the iron door was scrapped.


    He tore the door open with both hands.


    The movement here alerted the people outside.


    "Call someone quickly. Something''s wrong here!"

 Chapter 787

    After Hua Chunsheng "had enough to eat and drink", the people below rushed in nervously.


    He doesn''t care about the red fruit Zhu Lu around him.


    The mood is also quite happy to ask, "what''s the matter, looking flustered?"


    "Boss, Li Qingtian, the boy escaped!"


    Hua Chunsheng immediately stood up when he heard the speech, forcing people''s eyes to look at the visitor.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    "Li Qingtian escaped and killed several brothers."


    Hua Chunsheng''s face became ugly.


    He knows the power of Li Qingtian.


    But I can still escape from being locked up in that place.


    He still underestimated each other.


    Hua Chunsheng glanced at Zhu Lu.


    The other party was tossed by him, and there was only half a tone left.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who came forward.


    "Pack her up. I''ll go and see what happens to Li Qingtian."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian walked out of the narrow space and saw the people surrounded outside the door.


    He couldn''t figure out where the people he brought were placed.


    Or live or die.


    At present, the people who stopped him were in a hurry to find abuse.


    Li Qingtian grabs the nearest man.


    The sharp fingernails were scratched off his neck.


    Blood gushed out.


    The blood red color scattered all over the ground.


    Even on Li Qingtian''s clothes.


    "You... You hurry..."


    Seeing this scene, the people opposite made a noise.


    However, Li Qingtian raised his eyes and glanced at each other faintly.


    The latter was silent at once.


    He threw the body with residual temperature in his hand aside.


    Li Qingtian rushed into the crowd.


    Every time he shot, he saw blood.


    The hand is even more cruel, and the hand is a death hole.


    Just when Li Qingtian solved the people around him, Hua Chunsheng appeared.


    He is not alone, but with many people.


    These people have weapons in their hands.


    But Li Qingtian''s eyes were not attracted by these people.


    He looked at the oppressed women around Hua Chunsheng.


    Familiar clothes, familiar back.


    "Li... Qingtian..."


    It''s a familiar sound.


    The repressed woman shouted his name in her mouth.


    The other party lowered his head and couldn''t see his face at all.


    However, the voice that shouted out was even more pitiful.


    Li Qingtian stopped all his actions at the first time.


    He couldn''t believe looking at the woman with her head down.


    At this time, he was still holding a warm body in his hand.


    "Boss Li, why did you stop? Go on!"


    Hua Chunsheng is insidious.


    Hearing this, Li Qingtian''s nerves tightened.


    He threw the man in his hand to the ground.


    Looking at the woman around Hua Chunsheng.


    "Who is she?"


    With nervousness and urgency, Gu Qian''s voice sounded.


    Hua Chunsheng smiled, "hahaha... You''ve been looking for someone for so long, don''t you know who she is?"


    He put his hand on the woman beside him and gave it a hard twist.


    "Ah..."


    A terrible voice sounded.


    Li Qingtian heard the familiar voice again and his body tightened.


    It''s her. It''s her.


    Zhu Zhu, he has been looking for a woman for a long time.


    It''s really here.


    Li Qingtian''s face was surprised, and then saw the woman lowering her head like that.


    He frowned gently, "let her look up."


    Li Qingtian wants to confirm again.


    Even the familiar voice made him believe that this woman was the person he was looking for.


    But without that face, he was not entirely sure.

 Chapter 788

    "Want to see her face?" Hua Chunsheng''s hand slowly extended to the woman''s chin.


    His hands moved slowly, lifting the woman''s chin.


    Slowly, very slowly


    Li Qingtian looked at his movements and wanted to confirm whether this woman was the person he was looking for.


    But then a scene broke his eyes.


    Hua Chunsheng''s hand reached the woman''s chin.


    He didn''t lift his face.


    Instead, he grabbed the gun from his men around him.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah! Ah..."


    The sound of gunfire and tragic wailing sounded together.


    The woman with her head down showed her side.


    That side Yan is really the same as mi Youning''s face in this world.


    Hua Chunsheng shot the woman around him.


    Hearing the terrible voice, Li Qingtian rushed forward immediately.


    Hua Chunsheng, however, pointed his gun at the head of the woman around him.


    At the same time, the people behind him also pointed their weapons at Li Qingtian.


    "If you step forward, I''ll kill this woman!"


    Li Qingtian saw this scene and stopped.


    His whole body was full of powerful pressure, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    He dare not, dare not gamble.


    As long as it''s about Zhu Zhu, he really doesn''t dare to gamble.


    Even now, he still has doubts.


    Once it was her, it was too late for him to regret what he really did.


    Hua Chunsheng saw him stop and ignored his fierce eyes.


    The gun in his hand moved slowly.


    Came to the woman''s abdomen, and then stopped.


    That''s where he just shot.


    The gun - edged slowly into the wound.


    "Well..."


    The woman around me makes a sound of pain. The sound is really very fragile.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Li Qingtian clenched his hands into fists.


    "Stop!"


    Hua Chunsheng looked up at Li Qingtian.


    "Why? Is it painful?"


    Li Qingtian looked at him coldly.


    Hua Chunsheng smiled triumphantly, "it''s ok if I don''t kill her, but you have to do something."


    He turned and winked at the man behind him.


    The latter immediately came forward and threw the things in his hand to Li Qingtian.


    Looking down, it turned out to be a pair of handcuffs and a knife.


    Li Qingtian squints at Xiang huachunsheng.


    "Break your hamstring and put on handcuffs."


    Hua Chunsheng once again pointed his gun at the head of the woman around him.


    His other hand, however, lingered in the wound of the other party.


    Seeing that Li Qingtian didn''t move, Hua Chunsheng put his hand into the wound.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts..."


    "Li... Qingtian... Help me..."


    A faint, helpless voice sounded.


    That voice is so familiar.


    The former profile, now the familiar voice, confused Li Qingtian''s mind.


    The previous calm and restraint disappeared at this moment.


    After all, he dared not gamble.


    Li Qingtian lowered his eyes and looked at the knife on the ground and the handcuffs.


    He squatted down slowly and picked up the two things.


    He did not let Hua Chunsheng stop.


    "Hurry up, or the woman''s blood will run dry!"


    Li Qingtian smelled the fresh blood and closed his eyes.


    He raised his head and opened his eyes with determination in his eyes.


    Then he squatted and slashed his ankle with the knife in his hand.


    The bright red blood rushed out.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Chunsheng''s eyes showed excitement.


    "There''s another one! Come on!"

 Chapter 789

    Even if Li Qingtian cut his hamstring, he didn''t frown.


    Hearing Hua Chunsheng''s excited voice, Li Qingtian looked up coldly.


    The eyes were cold and full of extreme killing intention.


    Such a sight made Hua Chunsheng''s face stiff.


    But then he pulled hard with both hands and the hair of the women around him.


    "Don''t dawdle!"


    Hearing the woman''s painful voice again, Li Qingtian raised his knife and fell.


    On his other foot, his hamstring was cut.


    Sitting on the ground, Li Qingtian still holds handcuffs in his hand.


    He looked up at Xiang huachunsheng. "Let me see her face."


    Hearing Li Qingtian''s request, Hua Chunsheng laughed wildly.


    "You put the handcuffs on, I''ll show you immediately, and I''ll lock you up later!"


    Li Qingtian looked at the woman tortured by Hua Chunsheng.


    The other party was covered with blood.


    It all came from the wound in her abdomen.


    Seeing this scene, Li Qingtian felt dazzling.


    He handcuffed his hands and put them on his hands.


    "Click..."


    Now he''s really going to be controlled by others.


    Li Qingtian lowered his eyes and deeply covered the anger and violence in his eyes.


    Don''t worry, everything at this time is short.


    If the woman opposite is really what he wants to know, he doesn''t worry.


    Because sooner or later, he will kill the man in front of him.


    The woman opposite the premise is really the one he misses so much.


    Then he should be glad.


    Because at least he did something for her.


    "Hahaha..."


    Hua Chunsheng saw Li Qingtian''s appearance at this time and laughed wildly.


    The voice was full of pride and malice.


    He has completely stopped taking Li Qingtian seriously.


    At this time, Li Qingtian was like a weak chicken with no strength to bind the chicken in his eyes.


    Hua Chunsheng loosened the woman around him and walked towards Li Qingtian step by step.


    Looking at the blood at his feet, his eyes released a happy smile.


    "Li Qingtian, do you know who I am? My brother is your former monitor. You ruined my niece. Now you have not fallen into my hands, ha ha..."


    Hua Chunsheng came to Li Qingtian and looked at him condescending.


    There was disdain in his eyes and an irresistible joy.


    "Now as long as you die, the capital will be my world!"


    Li Qingtian glanced at him lightly.


    Even knowing his identity, Li Qingtian''s face didn''t change.


    This scene can be regarded as making Huachun very angry.


    "You cow what cow! Now it''s not in my hands!"


    After Hua Chunsheng''s words, he turned to the woman suppressed by his men.


    Then he turned around and saw Li Qingtian staring at him.


    "Ha ha..." Hua Chunsheng''s smile was full of malice. "Don''t you want to know who this woman is, then I''ll show you!"


    Li Qingtian stared at Hua Chunsheng''s hand.


    The hand that held the woman''s chin up slowly.


    Invisible face, slowly raised.


    Even with his hair covered, Li Qingtian recognized it.


    "Hahaha..."


    It was Li Qingtian''s turn to laugh.


    His voice was cheerful.


    He was really relieved at this time.


    Not her, not her


    It''s really not her.


    This gave him a big sigh of relief.


    Luckily it''s not her.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Hua Chunsheng was stunned and irritated. He was angry.


    Li Qingtian saw the woman beside him, not the woman he was thinking about.


    He is no longer afraid of Hua Chunsheng.


    Cold eyes straight at each other.

 Chapter 790

    Hua Chunsheng''s heart trembled when he was stared at by such eyes.


    On his face, he said, "you can''t do what I do now!"


    "Really?" Li Qingtian asked.


    He looked down at his feet instead of Xianghua Chunsheng.


    There was still blood, and his face remained unmoved.


    Li Qingtian stretched out his hands and slowly stroked the wound.


    The blood stopped slowly.


    But there was still a lot of blood there.


    No one saw that his wound had healed.


    No one saw the corners of his mouth and a cold smile.


    The smile was full of evil.


    At this time, he had only one idea to kill all these people.


    Kill everything.


    "Boss! Boss is bad!"


    Suddenly a man came running from the door.


    Hua Chunsheng''s face looked ugly when he heard the sound.


    "What''s up?"


    "Boss! Zombies have broken into the base! Many, many zombies!"


    The visitor looked frightened.


    But then something more frightening happened to him.


    At this time, Li Qingtian stood up slowly from the ground.


    "You... You''re all right!"


    Li Qingtian didn''t even give him a look.


    He looked at the handcuffs on his hands.


    The handcuffs were broken as soon as the hands worked hard.


    Then he strode to Hua Chunsheng.


    The murderous intent on his face can delay him.


    When Hua Chunsheng saw him like this, his eyes showed fear.


    "Kill! Kill him!"


    Hua Chunsheng hid in the crowd behind him.


    When those people heard Hua Chunsheng''s orders, they immediately aimed their weapons at Li Qingtian.


    Unfortunately, Li Qingtian was not afraid of anything at this moment.


    In this world, he has no identification and weakness.


    Except for the woman he took to heart.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Dense gunfire rang out.


    Hua Chunsheng''s men, all the weapons in their hands, all aimed at Li Qingtian.


    Under such an attack, Li Qingtian must die without a burial place.


    Smoke of gunpowder was spreading through the room.


    The fireworks spread everywhere, making people unable to see the surrounding scene.


    The gun sounded for nearly three minutes.


    The crowd stopped shooting.


    The smoke slowly dispersed.


    Then the frightening thing happened again.


    There was no one where they had shot before.


    Only a pool of blood before Li Qingtian.


    "Ah ah..."


    At this time, around them, a sad voice came out.


    Everyone turned around.


    Seeing the tragic scene clearly, they retreated one after another.


    All the people present trembled.


    When they shot, Li Qingtian quickly came behind these people.


    He took Hua Chunsheng''s arms off.


    Then he took out his heart with his sharp fingernails.


    His bloody heart was still beating in his hand.


    Again and again.


    The color is so beautiful in Li Qing''s eyes.


    It turns out that even such a disgusting person has a red heart.


    The red is so gorgeous.


    Even so strong.


    Li Qingtian held the heart and gradually tightened it.


    Pa


    His heart was broken and one of his hands was dirty.


    Hua Chunsheng in his hand has long lost his breath.


    Li Qingtian threw the flesh and blood in his hand to the ground, raised his eyes and looked at the people around him.


    He won''t let go of any of these people.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the zombie came from outside the door.


    The sound is very close.


    The zombie brigade is also here.


    Li Qingtian was covered with black gas.


    Can''t find that woman, he

 Chapter 791

    Since he can''t find the woman, let him release himself completely.


    Kill, he wants to kill.


    Li Qingtian moved. Where he passed, all those people gushed blood.


    The scene suddenly became a little seeping.


    Li Qingtian''s eyes have all turned red.


    He killed red eyes.


    I can''t stop.


    But for a moment, none of the people present left a breath.


    No, there''s another one.


    Li Qingtian ignored the blood all over him.


    He took a look and his hands were covered with blood.


    Then he swept to the woman lying on the ground not far away, with disgust in his eyes.


    This woman, he remembers.


    Zhu Lu, Zhu Zhu''s sister.


    I just don''t know what sister it is.


    Now he hates this woman.


    The other party didn''t just lie to him.


    He also blurred his sight with Zhu Zhu''s voice, which made him confused.


    This is his shame, this is his unbearable.


    Zhu Lu was dying at this time.


    Looking at the coming Li Qingtian, she smiled.


    "How nice..."


    Zhu Lu wanted to say, it''s good. You''ve done a lot for me.


    Even for me.


    This made her very happy and even satisfied.


    Even if it''s fake.


    But she just thought that this man was so embarrassed for her.


    Just now this man is so weak because of her.


    Because she is Zhu Lu, not Zhu Zhu.


    Unfortunately, just when Zhu Lu spoke and said two words, she lost her breath.


    Li Qingtian also solved Zhu Lu by killing Hua Chunsheng.


    This woman makes him sick.


    There is really no living mouth around this time.


    Li Qingtian fell into the smell of blood and the surrounding corpses. He closed his eyes.


    When I opened it again, my eyes had recovered calm.


    His steps went inside.


    Stopped at the door of a room.


    Sharp nails, open the door.


    The people inside appeared in his eyes.


    "Brother Tian!"


    Xiao Yi sees Li Qingtian''s figure and shouts out in surprise.


    However, when Li Qingtian saw Xiao Yi and others, he didn''t speak.


    Turn around and go out.


    Xiao Yi and others saw this and immediately walked out of the room.


    At this time, the medicine on them had already run out.


    When they walked out of the door with Li Qingtian, they were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    There are many zombies outside.


    There are so many zombies that people can''t see the end at a glance.


    Xiao Yi and others, although they are iron men.


    At this time, seeing these zombie brigades, they also had soft legs.


    Their heart beat faster and felt the threat from the zombie.


    "Brother Tian... These zombies..."


    Xiao Yi wants to ask what happened to these zombies.


    But Li Qingtian didn''t pay attention to him at all, and didn''t give him a look.


    He raised his feet and walked gracefully and slowly towards the zombies.


    "Brother Tian!"


    Xiao Yi was in a hurry when he saw this.


    But the next scene made him open his mouth.


    I saw those dense zombies when Li Qingtian raised his feet.


    They are like conscious people, slowly getting out of the way on both sides.


    A road was opened in the middle.


    In such a scene, Xiao Yi would be really stupid if he didn''t know what was going on.


    The zombies were very quiet.


    Quiet is as like as two peas. They are exactly the same when they train.


    Their eyes are on one person.


    It was Li Qingtian who walked out along the way out of the way.


    "Brother Tian!"


    Xiao Yi is really worried now.


    Regardless of the frightened sight of his brothers around him, he quickly ran to Li Qingtian.


    Want to pull this man back.

 Chapter 792

    If more people see this scene, Li Qingtian will be destroyed.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    After Xiao Yi ran out, he quickly chased Li Qingtian.


    The zombies roared angrily when they saw this scene.


    Li Qingtian''s footsteps also stopped at this time.


    He turned to look at Xiao Yi, his thin lips slightly open.


    "You go back."


    He spoke in a helpless tone, which made Xiao Yi anxious.


    "Brother Tian, come back with me..."


    Xiao Yi was begging.


    Now I think of the weapons they got in city a three months ago.


    There are so many zombies at the same time.


    But then he went back, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Now, those oddities are related to Li Qingtian in front of us.


    But he can''t look at this man with different eyes like others.


    Once they were comrades in arms.


    Later, it was abandoned by the senior management and reduced to the Research Institute.


    Up to now, they have experienced a lot.


    Even endured the pain that ordinary people can''t bear.


    "Brother Tian, let''s go back to the base. Let''s go back and never let you do it again.


    I''ll ask the people below to find out the girl named Zhu Zhu. It''s not too late, brother Tian... "


    When Li Qingtian heard of Zhu Zhu, his eyes gradually became gentle.


    Just when Xiao Yi thought he would agree, Li Qingtian gently shook his head.


    "I can''t go back."


    He is more and more uncontrollable now, killing


    The intense killing and irritability.


    "No! Why can''t you go back!"


    Xiao Yi refuted excitedly.


    Li Qingtian looked at him seriously.


    After a long time, he looked at the people behind Xiao Yi.


    These people have different eyes from Xiao Yi.


    They looked frightened and looked at him with rejection.


    Li Qingtian narrowed his eyes, "Xiao Yi will be the boss of the base in the future. You will follow his orders in the future, otherwise..."


    He didn''t say what he said later, but he was under great pressure.


    It was breathless.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The zombies around felt the momentum of Li Qingtian.


    They all looked up and roared into the sky.


    That voice really broke through the clouds.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yi opened his mouth and retorted loudly.


    Unfortunately, in this dense roar of zombies, it was drowned by a powerful voice.


    Li Qingtian no longer looks at Xiao Yi.


    He turned and left.


    The pace was slow and elegant.


    The figure is lonely and lonely.


    The man''s soul seems to be missing a part.


    Xiao Yi still wanted to catch up, but was stopped by the zombie behind him.


    Because the man in front doesn''t want Xiao Yi to catch up.


    They sense this information and naturally block people.


    These zombies didn''t hurt Xiao Yi.


    Until Li Qingtian got into the car not far away, they also withdrew slowly.


    The survivors in the base have already seen this scene.


    These people''s eyes are all disgust and panic.


    Especially when he saw Li Qingtian coming out of the zombie group.


    I am deeply afraid of this man.


    Xiao Yi watched the zombie brigade leave.


    There is a car moving fast in front.


    I left after all.


    Why choose a situation that is opposite to human beings all over the world.


    In this way, whether mankind still has a safe day.


    Xiao Yi''s face is gray.


    He didn''t stop each other after all.


    "Xiao... Brother Xiao..."

 Chapter 793

    "Xiao... Brother Xiao..."


    There was a noise in the back. Xiao Yi turned and looked at each other.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s go too. This place is too strange."


    Xiao Yi laughed bitterly at the speech.


    This is their teammate, now so frankly abandon Li Qingtian.


    Not even a caring greeting.


    Even the people around us are like this, not to mention those strangers.


    Xiao Yi watched the zombie brigade leave.


    He slowly raised his feet.


    Now he can only choose to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning drove to city a again.


    It was getting dark.


    She was still hesitating about where she lived last time.


    Will you find another place to live tonight, or go back to the previous place.


    Where she lived before, she had memories of gnashing her teeth.


    When she hesitated, the car she was driving went to that place.


    For three months, I don''t know what''s going on there.


    Mi Youning can''t deny that she returned to city a and frequently thought of Li Qingtian.


    The direction of the car she was driving was beyond her control.


    The heart is so yearning, she can''t refuse.


    Driving for half an hour.


    City a is as quiet as before.


    There were not many people around, and the figure of zombies could not be seen.


    It''s like an empty city.


    Soon, MI Youning arrived at the downstairs of the apartment.


    She sat in the car and looked at the direction of the second floor.


    The sky has completely darkened.


    She looked at the dark window upstairs, opened the door and got off.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian is on the top of the mountain on the outskirts of the capital.


    This is the highest place to see the capital.


    Such a big capital has no lights and wine before the end of the world.


    The few lights came from various bases.


    When the end comes, the world is gray.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, with the cold wind blowing, Li Qingtian thought of MI Youning again.


    He wants to find each other.


    I had this plan since I left the cyclone safety base.


    Now I just want to see the capital again.


    The place where he was born.


    I don''t know if it will come in the future.


    Maybe Li Qingtian has an accurate hunch.


    Because after he left, he couldn''t come back for life.


    "Roar..."


    There was a low roar of zombies around.


    The sound startled Li Qingtian.


    He took a deep look at the dark capital.


    Turn around and leave, the figure is determined.


    It took an hour to go down the mountain.


    His car still parked at the foot of the mountain.


    There are many zombies around.


    This is the group that broke into the cyclone security base during the day.


    Li Qingtian ignored them and sat in the car.


    Even though he decided to release himself at this time, he still had some resistance in his heart.


    Because he didn''t know what kind of eyes mi Youning would look at him when he saw him like this.


    He dared not gamble on everything about each other.


    Because I care too much.


    Sitting in the car, Li Qingtian smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth.


    The car started and drove away from the foot of the mountain.


    He headed straight for the capital national highway.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning pushes open the door in front of her. It''s dark inside.


    She can''t see anything clearly.


    But she took out the lights before.


    The moment the lights were turned on, the scene in the room showed itself.


    The house is clean.


    It''s really clean. There''s no dust in it.


    She''s been away for three months. It shouldn''t be so clean here.


    That doesn''t make sense.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked slowly into the room.


    Went to the table and touched it.


    Raise your hand. It''s really spotless.


    She pursed the corners of her mouth and wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows.

 Chapter 794

    Mi Youning thought of Li Qingtian.


    Because apart from that man, who would clean up here so clean.


    Mi Youning turned and walked back to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was opened.


    The scene inside made her feel bad.


    There are bedding on the bed and traces of people living there.


    But it made her feel worse.


    Because there is a familiar smell in the room.


    This belongs to Li Qingtian.


    Mi Youning holds the door frame and shows complex emotions at the bottom of her eyes.


    She walked slowly into the room. The closer she came to the bed, the stronger the breath belonging to Li Qingtian.


    I watched the bed clean.


    Mi Youning sat down slowly.


    She turned off the light in her hand.


    She doesn''t know whether Li Qingtian has lived here all the time or every other time.


    Now her mood is very complicated.


    Li Qingtian gave her what she wanted.


    She doesn''t want to hurt each other. Her feelings are the most hurtful.


    Because she never gives much.


    She doesn''t want to feel li Qingtian''s tormenting physical strength.


    Because that night, they combined perfectly.


    She knew Li Qingtian''s special, and she found it.


    Because as long as Li Qingtian is around, she will be hindered.


    But all this made her guess.


    It all made her feel bad gradually.


    Mi Youning puts the lamp on the table.


    She was lying in bed with the breath of Li Qingtian at the tip of her nose.


    Is that man just as stupid.


    Mi Youning gradually closed her eyes.


    She wants to empty herself and doesn''t want to think about Li Qingtian any more.


    "Host, are you in a bad mood?"


    Mi Youning doesn''t bother to talk to him when he hears the words of Jiehun.


    Jie soul continued: "tut tut... In fact, you can let it go.


    Since the task world will stay for a long time, isn''t it good to help each other?


    You get his feelings and he can stay with you all his life. This is mutually beneficial.


    But now you hesitate. Tell me honestly, are you in love with Li Qingtian? "


    "Little soul! Shut up!"


    Mi Youning''s bright black eyes opened in the dark.


    "I''m angry. I''m right. Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you..."


    Mi Youning had an angry face.


    In the following words, he calmed down gradually.


    I''m not right.


    It''s that she doesn''t understand.


    What is love, what is care.


    Why, the men of these worlds love her so much.


    She still remembers several heart moving moments.


    But is that love?


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    That''s not love.


    no, it isn''t.


    Yes, not love.


    Mi Youning doesn''t want to speak.


    Because she is looking for a reason to move on and not stay for anyone.


    The emotional burden is too heavy.


    In the first few worlds, she can''t deny that she has accompanied those people with a heart of utilization.


    "Host, why don''t you talk? You''re guilty, aren''t you..."


    "Little soul, shut up."


    The gloomy tone finally shut the ring soul up.


    Jiehun is really not afraid of MI Youning.


    Because he felt that the other party was really in a bad mood.


    That''s good. It''s a hundred times better than indifference.


    The ring soul floats leisurely in the space.


    Look at the changes of colorful glazed stones during this period of time.


    He nodded with satisfaction.


    Although the change is slow, it is much more obtained by the task.

 Chapter 795

    Mi Youning lies in bed and adjusts his mind.


    She slowly emptied her mind so that her brain no longer works.


    Even breathing sounded in this silent room.


    The breathing sound is so uniform.


    Because... Mi Youning fell asleep.


    Well, when the ring soul knew, he rolled his eyes.


    Don''t ask him how a soul turns its eyes.


    He''s the immortal soul. There''s nothing he can''t do.


    Back to business, when I found mi Youning asleep.


    Ring soul is really powerless.


    This is a heartless host.


    But you''re wrong to say she''s heartless.


    Because mi Youning is persistent and courageous because she has a goal.


    That is to return to the Xia Dynasty.


    For this goal, he has accompanied each other for more than 10000 years.


    In this, she suffered a lot and experienced a lot of life and death.


    Who has her perseverance.


    But she still maintained a firm heart, moved forward bravely, and never stopped for anyone.


    However, MI Youning didn''t find out. She began to escape emotionally.


    This escape phenomenon is also the beginning of something.


    After a short sleep in MI Youning, Jie soul also floated to the colorful glazed stone and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian drove to city A.


    Looking at the fork in front of him, he stopped the car.


    Further on, it is the way to leave city a and go straight to the next city.


    However, here, Li Qingtian thought of the apartment in city A.


    Now he wants to see it again.


    Look at where he and MI Youning have changed.


    That''s all his good memories.


    Li Qingtian didn''t drive forward, but got off the national highway.


    The driving direction is city A.


    Behind his car, there are many zombies.


    The zombies followed him.


    They followed not far or near. The team was very strong.


    Such a movement, as early as in the capital, has alerted many people.


    When Li Qingtian drove to city A.


    In the capital, how many people can''t sleep.


    Because a terrible news came out.


    Once the power holder of the largest base in the capital, he was able to control the zombie brigade.


    What''s the concept of controlling zombies.


    That''s anti human, ruling all zombies.


    The confrontation that will take place at that time is unimaginable,


    Because when no one controls the zombies, they are like children.


    As long as you shoot each other.


    And the main reason is that zombies don''t stick together.


    Now that someone can control the zombie, it will be terrible.


    Zombies will be manipulated and will take the initiative to attack humans.


    Even a large number of attacks and massacres of human beings.


    When the news came out, the leaders of the major bases in the capital couldn''t sleep.


    They even heard people below say that the zombie brigade was traveling in the capital.


    It was Li Qingtian who left the capital with the zombie brigade.


    The reason why he let the zombies follow him was to take these zombies away.


    It will also relax the people in Beijing.


    But unexpectedly, tonight, the leaders of the major bases gathered.


    They are discussing how to remove Li Qingtian.


    Let this powerful danger disappear in the world.


    Of course, Xiao Yi is now in charge of the largest security base.


    No one called him.


    As the largest security base, Xiao Yi got the news.


    He wanted to take his brother, pick up the guy and turn over the gang.


    But he has no ability to do so.

 Chapter 796

    Because now is the end.


    Moreover, Li Qingtian chose a road of no return.


    The brothers around are also talking about it.


    They were no longer talking in awe about the man who had given them safety.


    Xiao Yi can''t stop these people''s mouths.


    But I can do it and won''t participate in those people.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian drove into city A.


    He drove in the direction of the apartment.


    In the past three months, as long as he has time, he will come back and stay for a few days.


    He has good memories here.


    He even hoped that one day the woman would suddenly come back.


    Just when he heard the door ring, he opened it.


    You will see a woman standing outside the door, thinking about her day and night.


    Then the other party opened his mouth and told him that I was back.


    He had thought about it more than once in the past three months.


    But later, he... Didn''t want to.


    Because that''s just extravagant hope.


    The other party has disappeared and left his world.


    But this time, extravagant hopes have become a reality.


    Li Qingtian drove into the community.


    He drove down the apartment building as usual.


    Outside the hut, the zombies dispersed.


    It''s time for them to move freely.


    Li Qingtian stopped five meters away from the apartment downstairs.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the familiar Hummer downstairs.


    It''s the Hummer he remembers.


    But it looks a lot worn.


    Li Qingtian''s heart beat faster... Faster and faster.


    He suddenly looked up and looked in the direction of the second floor.


    The window is dark.


    There was no light in it.


    Li Qingtian''s heart is up and down.


    He doesn''t know how to describe it.


    Reaching out and shaking, he pushed the door open.


    He was even light when he got off the bus.


    This was the only time in three months that he had a strong hunch.


    The woman is back, too.


    Really back.


    Just wait for him upstairs.


    Li qingtianche stepped into the corridor and went upstairs.


    When he came to the door, he stopped.


    Mi Youning''s unique breath in the air brightened his eyes.


    It''s really her.


    You can''t be wrong.


    They were so close that night.


    He can''t smell such a unique smell wrong.


    But standing at the door, Li Qingtian didn''t dare to open the door.


    If the other party comes back, won''t he leave.


    Now that he has been exposed, people in the capital will certainly resist him.


    As long as the woman stays, it can''t be hidden at all.


    He didn''t dare to think about what mi Youning would think of him if he knew about it.


    Li Qingtian''s face twisted.


    He won''t allow that to happen.


    Touch the door and gently push it open.


    The gloomy face showed a determined look.


    But those deep eyes have contradictory deep feelings.


    Li Qingtian walked into the room and stepped lightly.


    The action frightened the people in the room.


    The dark room can''t see the scenery clearly.


    Li Qingtian walked slowly to the bedroom along the familiar breath.


    The familiar and seductive breath is even stronger here.


    He stroked the door, and the expectation excited his body.


    The door of the bedroom was gently pushed open.


    Mi Youning is lying on the bed.


    Unfortunately, Li Qingtian couldn''t see it at all.


    Even if there is moonlight, he will slow down for a while.


    But he walked in in no hurry.


    Because the room belongs to his breath, and the familiar breath that lures people, he can''t control it.


    Stop in front of the bed.


    There is a man lying on the bed.

 Chapter 797

    Slender fingers stroked Li Qingtian''s face.


    She wanted to warm his cold face with the temperature of her hands.


    But Li Qingtian''s heart is cold now. She covers her body, but she can''t cover her cold heart.


    Li Qingtian closed his eyes.


    He knew how embarrassed he was at this time.


    It''s really embarrassing to know what you look like now.


    "How did you make yourself like this?"


    Mi Youning spoke.


    Li Qingtian still closed his eyes.


    But the thick and long eyelashes trembled slightly.


    How did you make yourself like this?


    Li Qingtian wants to say, because of you.


    Because I can''t find you.


    But that''s a complaining attitude.


    How could he be willing to blame her.


    Feeling the confused hands on his face, Li Qingtian turned around and held mi Youning tightly in his arms again.


    He wanted to do that last night.


    But he didn''t dare. He was afraid that MI Youning would resist.


    When I saw each other turn over last night.


    He still knows that MI Youning is sober.


    When the other party didn''t speak, his heart kept carrying it.


    Now, hearing mi Youning''s Distressed tone, he finally had the courage to hold people tightly in his arms.


    That''s very strong.


    One kind wants to rub the woman in his arms into his bone marrow.


    No one will ever separate them in this life.


    Mi Youning was hugged by such great strength, and her body was a little uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t push away the man who held her and exuded desire.


    She even stretched out her arms and gently hugged people.


    He patted him on the back and comforted him slowly.


    "Still going?"


    A husky, low voice sounded.


    Mi Youning heard some vicissitudes from it.


    She shook her head gently.


    "Don''t go..."


    She''s really not leaving.


    For the zombie vaccine, yes, for the zombie vaccine.


    And the man holding her.


    Why.


    So many women, why can''t we just let her go.


    Does love really have such great charm.


    Is such love too terrible.


    Think of the recent mission the world has experienced.


    Mi Youning really felt terrible.


    Because, love, too great.


    Because, love, too shocking.


    Love is something that people can''t grasp.


    But it has great power.


    Love supports one''s faith.


    Perhaps the men she met who loved her were selfish.


    But she really felt their love.


    Emotional debt is a debt that kills one thousand enemies and loses eight hundred.


    She can''t afford the same feelings at all.


    But every time I see them, they are so affectionate and low-key.


    Her heart softened again.


    Hypocritical.


    Yes, MI Youning hates himself.


    Mi Youning put her head on Li Qingtian''s shoulder.


    She enjoys being loved by such people.


    Put her in your heart with all your heart.


    She''s the only one there.


    Presumably no one does not enjoy the feeling of being loved.


    Enjoy, you have to pay.


    Because you can''t give the same emotion.


    She will also be tortured.


    Because she really can''t do it and can''t respond.


    The so-called response, also with interests, is false.


    This is where she was tortured.


    Scum? Yes, it''s scum.


    Cheating? Yes, this is deception.


    She really wants to give up.


    I don''t want to hurt people anymore.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t do it in the end, did I.


    This is an attempt, and the answer is obvious.

 Chapter 798

    Li Qingtian holds mi Youning and slowly touches her hair with the other hand.


    When she said she couldn''t go, her eyes showed meditation.


    What he was most worried about happened.


    He doesn''t dare to ask again. If he doesn''t go, do you want to stay.


    Looking out the window at the gradually bright sky.


    Li Qingtian asked aloud, "will you go out with me again?"


    Mi Youning didn''t expect Li Qingtian to make such a request.


    She thought for a while. It seems that there is still half a year before the zombie vaccine is available.


    In the past six months, I also have time to let her go out for a walk.


    I just don''t know where Li Qingtian wants to go.


    Mi Youning raised his head and left Li Qingtian''s shoulder.


    "OK, where are you going?"


    They were like nothing had happened.


    The questions and answers between the two, as well as the intimate movements.


    It''s like they''ve never been apart, they''ve always been together.


    Hearing her promise, Li Qingtian''s thin lips aroused a happy smile.


    It''s good that they can get out of here together.


    "Go to Qingxian County. It''s clean and the environment is very good."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning is good wherever he goes.


    In fact, as long as Li Qingtian opens his mouth, even if he flies to the sky to explore the universe.


    She would nod her head without hesitation.


    Because of her heartache, she is looking forward to Li Qingtian.


    She couldn''t bear to refuse all his requests.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingxian.


    Standing in the sea of flowers, MI Youning felt the peace in this quiet open space.


    When she first came, she really didn''t know that there was such a place.


    This is a small villa in Qingxian County.


    Located in a remote area in the mountains.


    There are others here.


    They don''t even know that there are zombies outside.


    The traffic here is very difficult.


    Most of the people here have never gone out in their life.


    What they eat and drink is done by their own hands.


    There are mountain springs and green and harmless food.


    This may be the only peaceful place in the world.


    Li Qingtian came from a distance and saw mi Youning standing in the sea of flowers.


    His eyes softened as he looked at the slender figure.


    I''ve been here for three days.


    In these three days, there were no zombies and no one bothered them.


    There are only enthusiastic villagers.


    The people here are very simple.


    The reason why he knew here was that he was injured once during his mission.


    Accidentally got on a car and was pulled to the mountain.


    In order not to be discovered, in order to send out the information smoothly.


    When he walked into the mountain, he found that there was such a paradise in the mountain.


    Now it has always been his wish to live a plain life here with his beloved woman.


    Looking at Mi Youning standing in the sea of flowers.


    Li Qingtian''s face was mild.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the sea of flowers.


    Mi Youning heard the steady footsteps behind her. She didn''t look back.


    Because so familiar footsteps, already let her know who is coming.


    She pursed her mouth gently, and her eyes showed a sly smile.


    Li Qingtian stood at Mi Youning''s hand. He stretched out his hand and wanted to circle her waist.


    Just then, MI Youning squatted down.


    Li Qingtian stretched out his hand and hugged him empty.


    Mi Youning got up and quickly hid three meters away.


    "Hahaha..."


    She looked at Li Qingtian and smiled happily.


    Li Qingtian looked at her helplessly.


    Then he raised his feet and walked to MI Youning.


    "Go back to dinner."


    Mi Youning stood where he was and held out his hand to Qingtian.


    "OK."

 Chapter 799

    Li Qing held her hand in front of the sky and returned the same way.


    Their backs gradually elongated under the setting sun.


    Years are quiet and good, and the world is stable.


    However, all this is just a surface.


    When the storm comes, it is always calm and quiet, which makes people sink into comfort.


    They walked back to a villager''s house they had temporarily borrowed.


    There is only one old man in this family, Lao Chen.


    An old man over half a hundred.


    Old Chen saw Li Qingtian and MI Youning appear, and a happy smile hung on his old face.


    His children all walked out of the mountain.


    I haven''t come back since then.


    My wife has already left.


    He is the only one in the family.


    For many years, my family has finally become a little popular.


    "You''re back. I''ll fetch dinner."


    Lao Chen''s face was very happy. Mi Youning and Li Qingtian naturally knew it.


    Since they lived here, Lao Chen''s face has been smiling these days.


    Mi Youning presses Li Qingtian on the bench next to the small table and sits down.


    "Wait for me. I''ll help Uncle Chen bring dinner."


    Li Qingtian nodded.


    Actually, he wants to help.


    Unfortunately, his height and size make him crowded in the kitchen.


    Mi Youning walked to the narrow kitchen with a smile.


    When mi Youning and Chen Shu brought out dinner, the three sat on a small bench to eat.


    Uncle Chen always smiled.


    "This family has been unpopular for a long time. If you can eat with my old boss, I have a big appetite."


    Mi Youning is no longer cold when facing others.


    She showed a quiet smile, "Uncle Chen, what did you say? We still want to thank you for taking in this time."


    "Hahaha... Don''t be so outsider. You can stay as long as you want."


    Li Qingtian ate at one side. He didn''t say a word, but occasionally looked at Mi Youning around him.


    When Uncle Chen saw this scene, his laughter was even more pleasant.


    "You two must have a good relationship. When my wife was still there, she was just like you."


    Hearing Uncle Chen''s words, Li Qingtian looks at Mi Youning around him again.


    The original serious face showed a happy smile.


    He turned to look at Uncle Chen, "well, we are newly married."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows.


    She looked at Li Qingtian''s eyes and was surprised, and she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    The hand close to Li Qingtian stretched out and twisted his waist directly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Li Qingtian turned back and held her hand in his hand.


    He smiled softly, "you are my wife, I am alone."


    Well, MI Youning can''t refute this sentence.


    In the deep eyes, full of her.


    The tenderness inside made her heart melt.


    "Hahaha... It''s nice. I don''t know if Xiaoqing and Xiaohong are as happy outside as you."


    Uncle Chen''s words changed the expressions of MI Youning and Li Qingtian.


    They turned to look at Uncle Chen''s bright smile, but their hearts were not the taste.


    Because all the villagers in this village don''t know how miserable it is outside.


    When the end comes, zombies can be seen everywhere.


    Xiaoqing and Xiaohong in Uncle Chen''s mouth may be his children.


    Whether they are still alive or not is unknown.


    After dinner, Li Qingtian goes out again with MI Youning.


    This quiet village is his only peaceful place.


    He enjoys his life here and wants to stay like this forever.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In society, my sister MI, flirtatious increases without price increases, and love words fly all over the sky.


    Ask for a wave of monthly ticket + reward + recommendation ticket to feed (¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å¤Å)?

 Chapter 800

    Six months later.


    A zombie vaccine has been developed.


    Unfortunately, it is not the base managed by Xiao Yi.


    It''s the former cyclone security base.


    There was a new leader after Huachun died.


    In the cyclone safety base, there is a particularly powerful doctor.


    This man is a genius in medicine.


    The other party developed the zombie vaccine.


    Now, as long as the zombies injected with zombie vaccine will return to normal human beings.


    But over time, those who received the zombie vaccine also had sequelae.


    In less than a week, they will become zombies again.


    The matter puzzled everyone.


    At the same time, it also made the ghost doctor in the cyclone safety base anxious.


    Not long after the zombie vaccine was released, a message came again.


    Zombies are controlled, and their consciousness cannot return at all.


    Even with the zombie vaccine, it won''t take long to become a zombie again.


    The news is frightening.


    Even many people think of what happened six months ago.


    Li Qingtian, once in power of the largest security base in Beijing.


    This man is the one who can control zombies.


    Because of this news, how many people secretly complain about Li Qingtian.


    How many people cursed him behind his back, and even wanted to kill him.


    Even in the base managed by Xiao Yi, many people are hostile to this matter.


    Xiao Yi forbids people in the base to talk about it.


    Unfortunately, the people can''t control it.


    Those people have long forgotten who gave them peace.


    Soon after, the leaders of all bases in the capital gathered.


    They can''t find Li Qingtian''s man.


    The man has disappeared for half a year.


    Now the only person who starts is the base once managed by Li Qingtian.


    There must be someone he has a good relationship with there.


    Just pry some news out of their mouths.


    Even if these people really don''t know.


    Then it is a beautiful thing to hold the largest security base in their hands.


    On the eve of the storm, it is always so quiet.


    The mountain rain is coming, and a big reshuffle slowly comes.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Li Qingtian ate mi Youning again and again.


    After MI Youning fell into a deep sleep, he got up slowly.


    Looking at the women around him sleeping heavily, Li Qingtian showed a gentle smile.


    This half year is the best memory of his life.


    Unfortunately, now he is faced with multiple-choice questions.


    Or send it to the door and let those people kill him.


    Or kill all those who want to kill him.


    Li Qingtian looked at Mi Youning around him. The tenderness in his eyes was very moving.


    So affectionate, so gentle.


    The smile made his handsome face emit unique charm.


    But soon, Li Qingtian''s expression became gloomy.


    He won''t let anyone disturb his quiet.


    The handsome face showed a evil smile.


    Smile is the kind of goose bumps that people will get when they see it.


    At this moment, Li Qingtian already had a choice.


    After enjoying the company of MI Youning, he can no longer give up.


    Since you can''t give up, kill all those.


    He didn''t want to go back to purgatory.


    Others forced him.


    Li Qingtian lowered his head and gently kissed mi Youning on the cheek.


    One touch away.


    Then he got out of bed gently.


    In this series of movements, he is very light.


    Even if he will mi Youning tonight, he has no strength to eat.


    At this time, he still worried about her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (there are in the VIP group. Mi Youning is eaten.


    Advanced book friends group (SOCIAL Mi sister), private stamp group owner or management audit, need 5000 fans. The group number is in the top area of book review.)

 Chapter 801

    After Li qingtiandi, he picked up his clothes and dressed them slowly.


    Now he is wearing the same clothes that he and MI Youning chose in the international shopping mall.


    Mi Youning also has such a suit.


    That was what Li Qingtian had asked her to choose.


    After getting dressed, Li Qingtian turned around and took a deep look at Mi Youning.


    The other party is still sleeping.


    He turned and left the small room with many good memories.


    Out of Uncle Chen''s house, Li Qingtian walked towards the exit of the mountain.


    Outside this mountain, there are many zombies wandering.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t know about the outside world.


    Xiao Yi was imprisoned.


    The security base has also been occupied.


    Now these people are frantically looking for him.


    Now, although the mountain is secure, who knows if that group of people will come.


    He wants to solve all these people.


    This can be done once and for all.


    Li Qingtian''s footsteps were very fast. When he came out of the mountain pass, the outside was full of zombies.


    After he appeared, the zombies were honest.


    There is a car parked not far away.


    That''s the Hummer he and MI Youning drove six months ago.


    Li Qingtian approached the car and lifted the tarpaulin covering the car.


    The zombies stood honestly not far from him.


    The behaved like a child.


    Now Li Qingtian has no resistance to them.


    Because he is also their group.


    And a member of human exclusion.


    Sitting in the car, Li Qingtian starts the car.


    There is enough oil in the trunk and the car can be driven as usual.


    Step on the accelerator, drive the Hummer and leave here quickly.


    Those zombies who still stayed in place quickly followed up.


    Now they are no longer slow.


    Even some zombies awakened their powers.


    They are no longer low-level zombies.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Qingtian left, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    "He left after all..."


    Mi Youning propped himself up and sat up slowly.


    "Host, do you want to kill Li Qingtian?"


    Ring soul''s voice is somewhat uncertain.


    Mi Youning sneered, "I don''t have a brain. Why kill him?"


    Leaning against the wall, her face showed some meditation.


    Ring soul side, also put the heart in the stomach.


    Although he had no heart, it did not hinder him from making such a parable.


    "Host, do you want to give up the task of this world?"


    Mi Youning didn''t answer at first time.


    With the power of her soul, she began to repair her body that had been tossed about in the middle of the night.


    "Maybe it can be used in another way, which can not only complete the task of the world, but also let Li Qingtian die willingly."


    When it comes to death, MI Youning''s heart hurts fiercely.


    Her body repair stopped.


    Reach out and quickly cover yuexiong''s mouth.


    Just now, the pain made her very uncomfortable.


    The feeling of palpitation made her sad.


    Is Li Qing naive to die.


    Thinking of that picture, MI Youning shook his head quickly.


    It was unacceptable to her.


    "Host, what''s the matter with you? Why does the soul fluctuate so much?"


    The ring soul feels the solidification in the air in the space.


    Although it''s only for a moment, Jiehun won''t feel wrong.


    This space is now deeply involved with MI Youning.


    Mi Youning frowned fiercely.


    It hurts. The pain is tolerable, but it makes her sad.

 Chapter 802

    Hearing the problem of giving up the soul, she smiled and said, "little soul, why are you making such a fuss? What can I do, but I''m just repairing my body."


    "Really?"


    "Hahaha... It''s more real than real gold. Do you expect me to be bad?"


    Mi Youning, as if nothing had happened, talked with Jiehun as usual.


    But only she knows.


    The change just at that moment.


    There was sadness in her eyes, but also a strong sense of killing.


    Is she still in it after all.


    "Host, if you don''t stop Li Qingtian, the task of the world will be difficult to complete. Do you want to start?"


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and opened the quilt.


    "Let''s go to the capital first."


    If Jiehun can hear this carefully, he will know that MI Youning is wrong.


    Her tone was murderous.


    Who is that for.


    Only mi Youning knows.


    Mi Youning puts on her clothes and she enters the spiritual space.


    Li Qingtian left. He must have driven away.


    Then she had no means of transportation and had to go her way.


    Ring soul saw mi Youning''s appearance and floated to her side.


    "Let''s go."


    After MI Youning spoke, Jie soul sent her to the capital.


    It was just a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Qingtian arrived at the security base, he was followed by thousands of zombies.


    Those zombies are more crowded than ever before.


    The horror of the zombie sea has already alerted many people.


    The security base is also full of weapons, even artillery.


    Li Qingtian stopped the car and looked expressionless at the door of the safety base.


    It is already full of people with powerful weapons in their hands.


    Li Qingtian recognized the model of these weapons.


    This is the batch brought back by Xiao Yi from the weapons arsenal in city A.


    Seeing the weapons in their hands, Li Qingtian''s eyes gradually deepened.


    He pushed open the door and got out of the car, calmly and gracefully.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    Those people saw Li Qingtian get down from the car and opened fire.


    It doesn''t give people a chance to respond.


    How can Li Qingtian hurt them.


    Now, although he seems very weak, he seems unarmed.


    In fact, he has awakened many powers.


    I''ve been awakening these powers since I felt the zombie.


    He released the pressure around him and used the speed ability to quickly rush to the direction of the door of the security base.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Qingtian came to the door of the security base.


    The sharp fingernails on his hands have extended out.


    Where he passed, everyone died in his hands.


    The wailing of pain and the fierce sound of fire were very spectacular at the gate of the base.


    Unfortunately, they can''t kill Li Qingtian.


    These people can''t even catch the figure of Li Qingtian.


    It was not until several people appeared on the protective wall of the base that the violent killing stopped.


    "Li Qingtian, if you don''t stop, these people will die immediately!"


    Hearing the sound from the loudspeaker, Li Qingtian stopped killing.


    He had a body in his hand.


    The man just breathed out.


    Li Qingtian looked up at the people on the wall.


    I saw a middle-aged man standing on it with a loudspeaker.


    The words just came from this man''s mouth.


    At his side, several people were tied.


    Seeing these people, Li Qingtian''s pupils contracted sharply.

 Chapter 803

    The person who was tied up was Xiao Yi, as well as several senior officials in the previous base.


    These people are familiar to Li Qingtian, and even have a good relationship.


    Whether before or after the end of the world, they work together.


    Now I see these people standing on the wall and being pointed at with a gun.


    Li Qingtian''s heart has some bad feelings.


    In fact, he can ignore it completely.


    But with Xiao Yi''s smiling eyes, he can''t do anything.


    This is his soldier and his comrade in arms.


    It is in this last world that we have experienced all kinds of things together.


    Once he was an army man.


    He played various roles just to protect the country.


    He obeyed the orders of his superiors and adhered to his faith.


    But in the end, there was a desperate situation.


    He can leave a lot of things.


    But the faith he once believed still exists in his bones and blood.


    The smile in Xiao Yi''s eyes was when he fought side by side with them.


    Every time they go through difficult and dangerous tasks, they may die.


    That is their tacit vision of meeting each other.


    Brothers, if I die, everyone should be well.


    It was such a look that made Li Qingtian stop all his actions.


    He can distrust his superiors.


    But his faith cannot be abandoned.


    His brother can''t give up.


    He won''t trample on his brother''s life and live a miserable life.


    Even if


    Thinking of MI Youning, Li Qingtian''s eyes overflowed with sadness.


    Maybe he can''t go back


    Divert your attention and stay on several people around Xiao Yi.


    Although these people were not in the Institute with him, they had that inhuman experience.


    But they used to be the patron saint of this country.


    Before the end of the world, everyone wore a badge of glory on their shoulders.


    When Li Qingtian stopped all his actions, those people at the gate of the base approached him one after another.


    The weapon in his hand is even more straight to Li Qingtian.


    It''s hundreds of powerful weapons.


    This time, if Li Qingtian doesn''t move again, he really doesn''t have a chance.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, Bang..."


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, Bang..."


    Just then, fierce gunfire came from the security base.


    It was a regular gunshot.


    Li Qingtian''s sad eyes changed at this moment.


    He looked up and looked strangely at the door of the security base.


    Even Xiao Yi and others standing on the wall.


    They also showed shocked eyes one after another.


    They dare not turn around.


    Naturally, I saw the scene in the base.


    Thousands of people were dressed in Chinese military uniforms.


    These people are former comrades in arms.


    They may not belong to the same army.


    But these are their brothers.


    On the battlefield, brothers of life and death who can block each other''s guns.


    Xiao Yi recognized that these people were the first to submit to those who trusted those in power of the security base.


    Now they wear neat military uniforms and fire guns in the base.


    That''s their verdict as soldiers and special forces.


    They are fighting against the sky.


    This is the exercise of their clothes and the rights they shoulder before the end of the world.


    These people are neat, tall and straight, and their faces are persistent.


    Even after the end of the world, the leadership at the national level is no longer there.


    But their uniforms are still there.


    They remain the patron saint of the country.


    Just left behind by most people.

 Chapter 804

    Li Qingtian stood where he was, and his deep eyes were still at the door of the security base.


    At the same time, the people who surrounded him stopped one after another.


    They were stunned by the sound of gunfire in the base.


    Soon, the team dressed in dignified military uniforms appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    The person standing in front of the team is a middle-aged man who looks elegant but dignified.


    After the team appeared, it supported the middle-aged people.


    At the same time, they also pointed the muzzle of their guns at those people who wanted to surround Li Qingtian.


    Li Qingtian knows middle-aged men.


    General Jiang is the first general in Beijing.


    There is a sign of three stars on the shoulder.


    General Jiang suddenly saluted when he stood there and looked at Li Qingtian.


    Li Qingtian was very embarrassed at this moment.


    He was covered in blood and his hands were stained with blood.


    But when admiral Jiang saluted.


    He stood upright, his legs together, his waist straight, and saluted very solemnly.


    Jiang put down his hand and looked at Li Qingtian deeply.


    "Major Li, who experienced the Three Kingdoms war in country x five years ago, rescued 178 hostages in China.


    Four years ago, he led a team to annihilate the golden - three - Horn - drug - Owl nest and recorded special merit.


    Three years ago, he sneaked into other countries to intercept important information transmitted by other countries to our country.


    Two years ago, he was appointed the captain of the national No. 1 team and became the most powerful knife in China.


    During this period, he led the No. 1 team and made 16 glorious achievements.


    Every time it is acquired with life. "


    Li Qingtian didn''t put down his hand.


    Once as a soldier, he was proud and courageous.


    That''s his faith, that''s the driving force of his persistence.


    His hands trembled faintly when he heard the general''s words.


    The people around him were even more shocked.


    They also know that Li Qingtian was once a soldier.


    But I didn''t know that his glory was like this.


    According to their view, Li Qingtian is only 30 years old.


    The general glanced at the people around him.


    Seeing some people moved, he continued: "he is from my military. Even if he makes a mistake, it will be judged by the military.


    This soldier can''t be trampled on by anyone. He used to be the pride of China!


    It will be the same in the future! The past achievements can not be ignored! "


    The middle-aged man standing on the wall frowned tightly when he saw the scene below.


    Because the people below have put down their weapons.


    Xiao Yi''s eyes were wet when he heard general Jiang''s remarks.


    The same is true of the few people beside him.


    At this time, Xiao Yi broke free from the rope that bound him.


    As a special forces soldier, they have a lot of excuses.


    Do not break free, but already know, meaningless.


    Now it''s different.


    After Xiao Yi broke free, one or two people around him broke free from the rope.


    Seeing that they helped each other, Xiao Yi smiled at them.


    Then he jumped down from the wall more than two meters high.


    Here, Admiral Jiang and Li Qingtian are still looking at each other.


    Li Qingtian still maintained the posture of military salute.


    Most of the people around have put down their weapons.


    "Major Li, please cooperate with the investigation."


    Jiang said this and nodded to the people around him.


    The two men have three stars on their shoulders. They are Colonel level.


    They came towards Li Qingtian.


    Knowing what the two men were going to do, Li Qingtian still looked at major general Jiang.


    "Admiral Jiang, eight months ago, where were you?"


    He asked his questions loudly.

 Chapter 805

    However, this problem makes the people behind general Jiang.


    And the two colonels who went to Li Qingtian changed their faces one after another.


    Their expressions are subtle, even a little sad.


    Seeing this scene, Li Qingtian put his eyes on admiral Jiang.


    At this glance, he found the problem.


    At this time, general Jiang was a bit strong because he was wearing a solemn military uniform.


    Also because of this, people ignore his pale and sick appearance.


    At this time, the two colonels came to Li Qingtian.


    One of them approached him and whispered, "general Jiang has been cultivating before. His health is not good."


    Li Qingtian naturally saw it.


    Looking at the colonel, they all listened to Admiral Jiang.


    He closed his eyes.


    Now his mind is full of MI Youning.


    The smiling face.


    There was a sly smile in those beautiful eyes.


    When the two colonels saw him like this, they stood beside him from left to right, trying to take him away.


    "Wait!"


    Just then, a voice broke in.


    Hearing the sound, Li Qingtian closed his eyes and opened them.


    He couldn''t believe it in his eyes.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the source of the sound.


    I saw a woman wearing the same camouflage clothes as him coming towards him.


    The visitor is mi Youning.


    Mi Youning saw the situation here before.


    He also knew that Li Qingtian was ready to leave with them.


    It will be unknown,


    Even if he doesn''t die, he''s ruined.


    Because Li Qingtian and zombies are a group.


    He can control zombies.


    This was only discovered after she got along with this man in Qingxian County for a month.


    Mi Youning goes to Li Qingtian.


    When people around saw mi Youning appear, they looked at her with vigilance.


    Just because mi Youning had a gun in his hand.


    At this moment, the darkness at the bottom of my heart rose again.


    He didn''t expect mi Youning to appear.


    Even when he was so embarrassed.


    "Why are you here?"


    Li Qingtian''s voice was dry.


    Mi Youning kept walking, smiled and said, "I miss you, so I came."


    Hearing this, Li Qingtian whispered a few words to the two colonels around him, and then walked towards mi Youning.


    The two major, however, looked at Li Qingtian inconceivably.


    Li Qingtian walked towards mi Youning, and his footsteps were determined.


    His eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see anything.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face was bright.


    But he found the murderous intention in his eyes.


    He is always the most sensitive to killing intention.


    Such induction has saved his life many times.


    Now mi Youning has an intention to kill him, which is hard for Li Qingtian to accept.


    Is it all false to get along with each other for half a year.


    No one knows that every step Li Qingtian takes, his heart is cramping.


    But mi Youning stopped.


    She is waiting for Li Qingtian to come forward.


    Her smile still hung brightly on her face.


    Just when she came, she found something in the small mountain village in Qingxian County.


    This man in half a year, let her heart.


    How can she leave her heart on others.


    The steps still have to continue, and no one can stop her task.


    People block killing, and Buddha blocks killing.


    She will never let herself fall into the abyss.


    The heart is gone, there is only an empty shell left.


    There is no soul.


    Mi Youning really wants to kill Li Qingtian.


    But can she really do it.


    PS: no abuse, no abuse, they will be together.


    Really, with my character.

 Chapter 806

    Li Qingtian''s face hung a faint smile.


    He went to MI Youning''s body and reached out to brush the hair behind her ear.


    "It''s good to see you."


    Mi Youning''s smile cracked for a moment.


    That beautiful face and smile can''t be maintained.


    But her hand with the gun slowly stretched out and looked at the moon Hun mouth of Li Qingtian.


    The latter seems to know nothing.


    I can''t feel the cold at the mouth of Hungary that month.


    His hand touched mi Youning''s face. "You still came after all the trouble you did last night. You''re a greedy goblin."


    This success made mi Youning''s smile disappear completely.


    Mi Youning''s face became cold.


    Li Qingtian continued, "I don''t want to give up on you. I like you best. Obviously, I still have spare power, but I always cry and beg me to let you go.


    What a little liar. If I have a chance, I will punish you severely... "


    "Enough! Li Qingtian, enough!"


    Mi Youning can''t listen anymore.


    It made her heart hurt more.


    This man really hurts her.


    It''s not tenderness, heartache.


    But a pain, her own pain.


    "Well, well, no more." Li Qingtian spoiled.


    Mi Youning still didn''t take down the gun in his hand.


    When people around saw this scene, no one came forward.


    Because they wanted to take Li Qingtian away, the two colonels returned to the general''s face.


    They conveyed Li Qingtian''s meaning.


    That means the visitor is her lover.


    If he is destined to die, he would rather die in the hands of his beloved.


    Afterwards, I hope they can protect this woman.


    Use his half life''s achievements to keep her safe.


    Admiral Jiang''s eyes looked at Li Qingtian with regret.


    It was because he knew that Li Qingtian was destined to die that he came forward.


    As a soldier who has made great contributions to this country, he can''t bear to be trampled on.


    He didn''t let anyone stop him when he heard the people around him.


    This is the best ending.


    Li Qingtian is still watching mi Youning gently.


    His hands are greedy for the body of the woman in front of him.


    It''s not enough to touch her face all the time.


    Mi Youning didn''t stop him.


    She looked at the man in front of her and made a noise again.


    This time her voice was very calm.


    "Li Qingtian, do you love me?"


    Li Qingtian''s side head, close to her ear, "love, love very much."


    With that, his lips gently touched her earlobe.


    One touch away.


    Then he looked up, like a child who ate candy, and smiled very happily.


    This is the first time he has spoken his feelings.


    Mi Youning smiled at him.


    "You love me so much, can you die for me?"


    The voice was low and gentle, but the words were cold.


    The pain of Li Qingtian''s heart tearing.


    However, his face remained unchanged, still with doting tenderness.


    "OK."


    A good word makes mi Youning''s smile more brilliant.


    "Then go to hell."


    The gun in MI Youning''s hand was weighted against his moon Hungary.


    Even at this moment, Li Qingtian still looked at her gently.


    "Take good care of yourself in the future. You always like to kick the quilt when you sleep. You should also change it. In the future..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Mi Youning reached out and pulled the trigger.


    Her hands kept shaking.


    The voice also changed tone.


    Li Qingtian saw the smile on her face disappear, and his eyes also saw her hands trembling.


    He reached out and gently took her hand.


    On the finger pressing the trigger, he gradually increased his strength.

 Chapter 807

    Seeing this, MI Youning immediately withdrew the gun.


    She wanted to kill this man.


    But also give her some preparation.


    It''s not right that things are going this way.


    Even if mi Youning wants to kill him, he should be ready for the next thing.


    "Little soul, are you ready?"


    "OK, ok... You wait..."


    "Bang..."


    However, it is too late.


    Li Qingtian presses mi Youning''s hand and pulls the trigger.


    Mi Youning was startled by the gunshot.


    Her body trembled and her eyes looked at the blood in front of her.


    Those blood rushed out of Li Qingtian''s moon chest.


    Mi Youning''s eyes were straight, and the color of the blood hurt her eyes.


    She looked up, her eyes still spoiled.


    It made her heart ache again.


    "Shit!"


    Mi Youning couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    She really didn''t expect this to happen.


    She was supposed to do it herself. How did this happen.


    Li Qingtian felt the loss of body blood.


    At the same time, I also felt that his body was not enough to support.


    "You should take good care of yourself..."


    Before saying anything, Li Qingtian''s body fell back.


    Mi Youning catches his body with quick eyes and hands.


    In the eyes of everyone, MI Youning killed Li Qingtian.


    But none of them came forward.


    Even general Jiang didn''t start.


    Only Hou Xiaoyi looked at this scene foolishly. He couldn''t believe it and watched Li Qingtian fall down.


    There''s still a chance, isn''t there.


    Why is this


    Mi Youning is about to explode.


    "Little soul! Are you all right?"


    At this time, when people couldn''t see it, the ring soul came out of space.


    His soul appears in the mission world.


    After the ring soul appeared, he immediately blocked Li Qingtian''s three souls with his soul power.


    On the other hand, MI Youning''s soul was stirred.


    When mi Youning''s half soul was about to be extracted, the ring soul spoke.


    He asked, "have you really decided? It will do great harm to your body and even affect your mission in the next world."


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes. "I didn''t say it before. It only affects one task. The world doesn''t matter. Hurry up. He''s really going to die in a moment."


    After her words, the ring soul immediately extracted the half soul.


    Li Qingtian''s three souls and seven souls are controlled by Jie soul.


    Then he combined mi Youning''s soul with Li Qingtian''s three souls.


    During this period, Jiang had coughed and even vomited blood.


    The people around him helped him to the security base.


    These people gradually disappeared into the public''s sight.


    However, there was also a group of people who fulfilled Li Qingtian''s last wish.


    Protect the woman who killed Li Qingtian.


    The people around who attacked Li Qingtian before also gradually dispersed at this time.


    Soon, the space was cleaned up.


    The remains on the ground are missing.


    Only a faint smell of blood was left.


    There were only quiet zombies and a small group of people not far away.


    And Xiao Yi standing not far away with a dull face.


    When the two souls collided, Jiehun quickly sent back mi Youning''s half soul.


    Mi Youning is lying on Li Qingtian''s body because she lacks half of her soul.


    This scene was angry in Xiao Yi''s eyes.


    He strode this way.

 Chapter 808

    When the soul is returned to the body, MI Youning is much better.


    She got up from Li Qingtian''s body and looked down at the body in her hand.


    Yes, Li Qingtian is dead.


    Ring soul puts the soul belonging to Li Qingtian in MI Youning''s hand.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Li Qingtian around her.


    On the affectionate eyes.


    The tenderness in his eyes never changed.


    Mi Youning smiled, this fool.


    Xiao Yi came at this time. He pushed mi Youning away and grabbed Li Qingtian''s body.


    He didn''t speak and looked at Mi Youning with hostile eyes.


    Mi Youning slumped on the ground and was stunned.


    Li Qingtian saw mi Youning fall to the ground, but quickly bent down and wanted to help her up.


    But his hands penetrated mi Youning''s body.


    This phenomenon made Li Qingtian''s pale face change.


    Although he is dead now, he can still see mi Youning.


    But it was hard for him to accept that he could not touch each other in the future.


    Xiao Yi was angry when he saw that MI Youning was still smiling.


    "Do you still have a heart? You know how long the boss has been looking for you, and you just kill him!"


    Mi Youning hears Xiao Yi''s angry words. She slowly stands up from the ground.


    The ring soul has now entered the space.


    He can''t stay in the mission world for a long time, which will cause damage to his soul.


    Mi Youning got up from the ground and smiled at Li Qingtian around her.


    Then he waved to Xiao Yi.


    Then she used the power of her soul to pull Li Qingtian out of here.


    After her action, Li Qingtian followed closely.


    The surrounding zombies also began to move.


    They made way for MI Youning.


    In this way, MI Youning swaggered away.


    The task has been completed.


    She "killed" Li Qingtian and changed the world.


    The surrounding zombies still recognize her.


    Li Qingtian is gone. She is the one who manipulates the zombie.


    As for the future, who can control so much.


    Mi Youning''s body was gradually surrounded by zombies.


    Xiao Yi holds the corpse in his hand. He can''t believe it. He looks at the place where mi Youning disappears like crying and laughing.


    He wasn''t dazed just now.


    He saw the boss.


    Standing next to that woman.


    That gentle expression almost gave him goose bumps.


    Xiao Yi looked at their disappearing back and finally smiled.


    That''s good.


    The zombie brigade left.


    After that, the leaders of the major bases were relieved.


    Xiao Yi is still in power in the capital security base.


    He was the man brought out by Li Qingtian, and general Jiang handed him over.


    Then general Jiang died.


    The vaccine is here, and mankind is saved.


    But then a new problem appeared.


    People in cyclone safety base need to exchange materials or weapons for vaccines.


    And the number is huge.


    This phenomenon is unacceptable.


    However, they had to exchange it. Relatives around them were infected with zombie virus one after another.


    They can''t watch their relatives leave.


    But suddenly one day, the formula of zombie vaccine appeared.


    It has spread in major bases in Beijing.


    Not only the capital, but also the cities around the capital are slowly spreading.


    This phenomenon makes the leader of the cyclone safety base gnash his teeth with hate.


    It wasn''t long before he died of anger.


    I was really angry.


    Many people know that this vaccine formula was spread out on purpose.


    No matter who this person is, let everyone be grateful.


    The end is gradually far away.


    Peace may not be far away.

 Chapter 809

    The zombie vaccine was leaked by Mi Youning.


    After doing this, she took Li Qingtian to a small mountain village in Qingxian County.


    Some things are doomed to be unavoidable.


    When she wanted to kill Li Qingtian, she hesitated, soft hearted and heartache.


    This already explains everything.


    It seems that she will stay a long time in this mission world.


    Uncle Chen saw mi Youning coming back alone and didn''t see Li Qingtian. His eyes were still worried.


    Thought they had a quarrel.


    But seeing the white cat in her arms, she loved it very much.


    "The cat is very sticky to you."


    That day, Uncle Chen looked at the white cat in her arms and couldn''t help sighing.


    Mi Youning sat on the rattan chair in the small courtyard and heard a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, he''s very timid and doesn''t dare to contact people."


    The white cat, that is, Li Qingtian, heard her saying and scratched her with her claw.


    The paw did not extend out, but touched it with a cushion.


    This is an expression of his dissatisfaction.


    Who is timid? He is... He wants to get in close contact with her and doesn''t want to leave.


    Mi Youning felt his dissatisfaction, picked his eyebrows, hugged him and put him on the ground.


    "Meow..."


    Now Li Qingtian quit.


    He stretched out his claws and tightly hooked mi Youning''s clothes.


    Mi Youning smiled more happily at this.


    She picked up Li Qingtian again.


    He smiled and said to Uncle Chen, "you see, he is so timid."


    In Uncle Chen''s eyes, there was a faint disapproval, "it''s no good. There''s no kitten at all. How can you have kittens with other female cats if you''re so timid."


    Uncle Chen''s words made mi Youning''s mouth twitch.


    Hearing Uncle Chen''s words, Li Qingtian raised his eyes to MI Youning.


    There was still a smile in his eyes.


    That look is like saying, you give me kittens.


    Mi Youning got up with Li Qingtian in his arms. "Uncle Chen, I''ll take him out for a walk and I''ll make lunch later."


    Uncle Chen waved his hand, "go on, go on, the rice you made is also very delicious, hahaha..."


    Mi Youning walks out of the yard with Li Qingtian in her arms.


    The previous rape land still exists.


    But in a few days, it won''t be there.


    It''s season.


    Mi Youning puts Li Qingtian down.


    "Go by yourself."


    Seeing that the cat''s claws were going to hook her, MI Youning spoke sternly.


    Li Qingtian knew that she was dissatisfied with what had happened before.


    Standing on the ground for a moment, he followed mi Youning''s footsteps.


    Maybe they''ll be like this all their life.


    Now he has really become a cat.


    But in the evening, he kept himself.


    This makes him very satisfied.


    You can hold people during the day and at night.


    Mi Youning walks ahead and communicates with Jiehun.


    "Host, this world mission is completed, and next time it will enter the immortal plane."


    Mi Youning gave a faint hum.


    "Don''t you have any plans?"


    "What are you going to do?" Mi Youning asked.


    "Leave the mission world and repair your soul quickly. The next mission world will have an impact on you."


    Mi Youning smiled. "Wait a minute. The cat''s life span is only ten or eight years. After walking with him, we''ll leave."


    "Then why kill him."


    Mi Youning stopped, "do you think I killed him, cold-blooded and ruthless?"


    The ring soul is silent.


    But this is also the default attitude.


    Li Qingtian followed and saw mi Youning stop and walk in front of her.


    "Meow, meow..."


    That''s asking her why she didn''t go.


    Mi Youning bent down and picked up Li Qingtian, ignoring the soil on his limbs.

 Chapter 810

    "Little soul, you should know that in this task world, even if Li Qingtian is alive, it is more painful than death."


    The ring soul is still silent. He floats in the space, but he is in a very happy mood.


    Mi Youning thought of the scene of that day and frowned gently.


    "You also saw that day that his love and righteousness had chosen his loyal faith.


    It''s better to die in this way, so as not to bear the curse and die in the future. "


    The ring soul made a noise this time, "the host still has opinions."


    Mi Youning doesn''t feel right at all.


    It seems to have been calculated.


    She paid no attention to the soul.


    Now the ring soul is getting more and more difficult.


    Holding the cat in her arms, MI Youning enjoys the peace of the countryside.


    At night, in the narrow space, an ambiguous voice sounded.


    Feeling the cold thing, MI Youning clenched his teeth.


    This is really different from Li Qing''s feeling before he was born.


    Make her hot.


    Li Qingtian thought of that day and said he would be severely punished.


    Now I really bully people without mercy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten Years From Now.


    Li Qingtian left after all.


    He didn''t leave as a cat in the end.


    But also have a body during the day.


    Wearing handsome camouflage clothes, they walked in their home.


    Then Uncle Chen''s children came back.


    They''re Alive.


    Mi Youning took Li Qingtian and left the small mountain village.


    They have a home, but now this home will come to an end after Li Qingtian leaves.


    Mi Youning changed into the same clothes as Li Qingtian, and she lay beside him.


    When holding Li Qingtian''s cold hand, MI Youning felt heartache again.


    The man walked alone.


    When you wake up in the morning, the other person has no breath.


    Mi Youning can imagine this man when he feels he can''t.


    He looked at her face alone, kissed her, and even shed tears.


    That''s what he is.


    Love is deep and painful.


    Mi Youning''s eyes were slightly moist.


    She didn''t dare to look for the scene before Li Qingtian left.


    Because it will make her heart more painful.


    In this mission world, she has paid soul trauma.


    Now it really can''t be damaged anymore.


    Some things go deep into the bone marrow, but you can also choose time to slowly forget.


    Even if you can''t forget, then put it aside.


    Mi Youning slowly closed her eyes.


    At the moment when she closed her eyes, a tear crossed.


    She has tasted all the flavors of life now.


    Sour, sweet, bitter, heartache


    Especially in the recent task world, the variety she tasted made her heart shake.


    Otherwise, I won''t have a killing heart at the beginning.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and slowly draws out the soul from her body.


    They were side by side on the bed, and both had no breath.


    The next day, their room was pushed away.


    The person who came in was Xiao Yi, who was already middle-aged.


    In fact, these years, he didn''t know the news of Li Qingtian and MI Youning.


    But last night, he had a dream.


    I dreamed that both of them were dead and MI Youning died in the cabin.


    Now when I brought someone here, I was seeing two bodies on the bed.


    He held the door and his legs gradually softened.


    It''s too weird.


    But more unacceptable to him, the man left like this.


    Once the God of war, once the pride of the army.


    "Take them away."


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 811

    In the Qing Kingdom, there are the human world, the immortal world, and the divine world.


    They have their own living space.


    The three realms do not interfere with each other.


    Now, however, a woman in the fairy world has been reduced to the human world.


    In a cottage in a small town.


    On the only bed in the house lay a woman.


    The woman looks like an immortal.


    It''s not a dress that ordinary people can afford.


    Even miss Qianjin has never seen the material on her.


    The woman kept her eyes closed and her face was pale.


    "Young master Yan, I''m not old and fussy. This woman''s illness is too strange.


    You''d better send people away. If there is no pulse, if you really die like this, you''ll get something. "


    A young man in white was seeing the old doctor off.


    But unexpectedly, when he came to the door, the old doctor would say these words.


    Yan Qingchen heard the speech, and his handsome face showed a faint smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I happened to meet it and brought it back."


    The old doctor sighed at the speech.


    In this town, everyone knows Yan Shusheng.


    This man is kind-hearted and writes to them free of charge. Every new year''s day, people looking for him are endless.


    I don''t see any dissatisfaction from the other party.


    Over time, people will give him some vegetables or eggs.


    Every time the other party will return.


    The old doctor said no more, because he knew the scholar Yan''s character, he turned and left.


    Yan Qingchen sent him away, and then turned back to the house.


    Into the inner room, the woman in bed still had no reaction.


    If it weren''t for the faint breath, I really thought the man was dead.


    Yan Qingchen went to the bed, covered it with a quilt, and then left.


    He went out, picked up the books on the table and looked serious.


    He deserves to be called a scholar.


    Yan Qingchen has knowledge, but he doesn''t get fame.


    They don''t even have classes.


    He told people that he was only reading and was not interested in fame and wealth.


    At the same time, he is not sure that he will teach others knowledge well.


    After Yan Qingchen left, the woman in bed opened her eyes.


    This woman is mi Youning, but she is not.


    Because her name is gentle.


    He is an inner disciple of Shu mountain in the Xiuxian realm.


    This time it was calculated by the headmaster''s daughter because of a man.


    Gentle opened his eyes and all the memories returned to the brain.


    Now she''s in the human world.


    It was calculated by Bai Xinting, the daughter of the leader.


    Just because of a man named Liang Han.


    Think of that man, gentle heart some pain.


    The man she loves has suffered so much for her.


    She is the pride of the inner disciples and the leader''s favorite disciple.


    But everything changed until I met Liang Han.


    For this man, she gave all her magic weapons to him.


    Just because she wants Liang han to stand at the same height as her.


    In a few years, she doubled Liang Han''s accomplishments.


    All this was accumulated by her with various magic weapons.


    But she still can''t imagine that the man she loves is with the daughter of the leader.


    The headmaster''s daughter is the daughter of heaven.


    She is arrogant and domineering. She never gets what she wants.


    Liang Han didn''t know when he was robbed by her.


    Bai Xinting has already been unhappy with her.


    This time, he was even more determined to kill her.


    She was calculated. When the two fought, she really couldn''t support it.


    Sacrifice the magic weapon and escape.


    I just didn''t expect to come back to the human world.

 Chapter 812

    Just now, with a smile in the cold and persuasive dialogue, all came into her ears.


    Gently sit up from the bed.


    She swept her body with her spiritual power.


    Now her accomplishments have been destroyed.


    At first, she found that Liang Han and Bai Xinting were too close.


    So I want to talk to each other.


    But unexpectedly, Liang Han didn''t see it.


    The person I met was Bai Xinting.


    When the woman met, she attacked her without saying a word.


    Thinking of Bai Xinting, her gentle eyes burst out a strong hatred.


    This woman, she and she will fight to the end.


    As for Liang Han, his gentle heart still hurts.


    But she felt that there was nothing worthy of her love for that man.


    Just unwilling to be played with by a man.


    Wen Wan closed her eyes, and she covered up the killing intention in her eyes.


    When you feel mi Youning''s wrongness, you should immediately find out.


    He found that MI Youning didn''t remember his previous memory.


    Now she has substituted herself into the original owner.


    This phenomenon makes Jiehun a headache.


    He wanted to remind mi Youning.


    But now she has brought herself into a gentle role, which is still a moment of real hatred.


    He was afraid that the other party would make any more mistakes.


    After thinking about it, Jiehun decided to do it himself.


    This change must keep up with the world. Mi Youning released half of his soul.


    The sequelae of soul trauma should not be underestimated.


    "Are you awake?"


    Yan Qingchen was in the outer room and heard the sound of the molar.


    He thought there were mice in the room.


    When I came in, I found that the woman in bed woke up.


    Wen Wan opened his eyes and met the man standing at the door.


    The man''s appearance is handsome and elegant, his temperament is dusty, and his body has an inviolable breath.


    Such a beautiful man is really a man at first sight.


    Even compared with Liang Han, the other party was dumped thousands of miles.


    The whole body''s bearing is different.


    Such a man makes his gentle eyes straight.


    It seems weak, but it has a natural momentum, which can not be ignored.


    Facing the crazy eyes, Yan Qingchen raised her feet and walked into the inner room.


    And Wenwan also knows that she has lost her manners.


    She lowered her eyes and said, "thank you for saving me."


    "It''s just a little effort."


    Yan Qingchen went to the indoor table, poured a glass of water and walked to the bedside.


    "Have a glass of water."


    He handed the cup in his hand to the gentle.


    Gently took the tea in his hand and sipped it.


    Yan Qingchen sat aside and asked softly, "what''s wrong with your body now?"


    Gently shook his head.


    At this time, her spiritual power was traumatized, but it could not be recovered in the human world.


    It doesn''t make much sense to say it.


    Yan Qingchen took it seriously and looked at the woman in front of him.


    At this time, he thought that what the old doctor said before was not exactly the same.


    The woman in front of her looks very good. She doesn''t seem to have any other discomfort.


    As long as people are okay.


    He was also worried before. If someone really had an accident, the government would investigate it.


    Although it''s not much, it''s just that some of them must be entangled.


    What he fears most is trouble.


    "The girl has a good rest. Don''t abandon her humble house."


    Gentle raised his head and stared at his handsome face. He was very warm-hearted.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Then she took out the night pearl from her body.


    "I''d like to ask you to accept it."

 Chapter 813

    Yan Qingchen looked down at the big night pearl in her gentle hand.


    The size of this night pearl is really priceless.


    Because the night pearl of the green country is only available to members of the royal family.


    Seeing the Pearl of the night, Yan Qingchen''s face became cold.


    He faintly refused: "you''re welcome, girl. Just go home after you''re hurt. It''s just a small effort to save you."


    The indifference in his voice was heard gently.


    Take back the night pearl and wrinkle her eyebrows gently.


    Wen Wan doesn''t understand why the man in front of him has changed so much.


    Just a gentle face, at this time unexpectedly so cold.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t want to say more. He got up and went out of the inner room.


    Gently watched him leave with doubts in his eyes.


    However, the other side''s back still looks bright.


    The back is dusty and cold, like an immortal.


    It''s really inviolable.


    Wen Wan used his spiritual power to check each other.


    The other party is really just ordinary people.


    There is nothing suspicious about him.


    Yan Qingchen walked out of the room. He didn''t go back to his previous desk to read.


    Instead, go outside and walk towards the kitchen.


    He did all his daily food and drink alone.


    If it was in the past, he would not eat at this time. When he was hungry, he would do it again.


    Now that there are patients at home, he naturally has to do it himself.


    Now Yan Qingchen has a headache.


    It would be better to send the woman to the hospital than now.


    He shook his head helplessly and went to the stove to make a fire.


    After Yan Qingchen left, Wen Wan began to think about how to go back.


    Bai Xinting and Liang Han must settle accounts with them.


    If she recovers her memory, she won''t want to go back for revenge.


    Because the original owner goes back gently, that is, he is dead.


    Liang Han and Bai Xinting have become partners.


    With the support of Shushan leader.


    In the eyes of others, she is just a third party.


    Even so many years, she gave Liang Han so many magic weapons.


    But Liang Han never positively admitted the relationship between them.


    Wen Wan doesn''t know now, nor does she recover her memory.


    She wants to go back for revenge, but the first thing to do is to restore her cultivation.


    She has neglected herself in recent years.


    If you want to tie with Liang Han and Bai Xinting, you can only strengthen your cultivation.


    But even if you practice, you can''t improve in a day or two.


    Now, she wants to go back as soon as possible. Recently, the secret realm of Xuanmen will be opened.


    There are many treasures and great opportunities in the secret realm.


    As long as she goes in, she will find her chance.


    There is always a feeling that she will get unexpected surprises there.


    Of course, there will be feelings. This is the hint given to her by Jiehun.


    Half an hour later, Yan Qingchen appeared again.


    With white porridge in his hand, he approached the gentle man lying in bed.


    "Girl, have porridge."


    He looked up gently and looked at the man in front of him carefully.


    "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    Yan Qingchen saw that she didn''t take it and put the porridge on the table.


    Then he showed an indifferent smile, "it''s just passers-by to each other, and the name is just a title. If you have fate next time, you will tell the girl."


    At this time, Yan Qingchen''s alienation is very obvious.


    He nodded gently and didn''t think much.


    Because the other party is right, they are just passers-by.


    She will leave the human world after all.


    Yan Qingchen has the woman in front of her and thinks that she is likely to be a member of the Qing Royal family.


    Because of her gentle dress and her hand, she is such a big night pearl.

 Chapter 814

    Ordinary people, even the daughter of an official''s family, can''t be so generous.


    There are also gentle clothes. All kinds of signs make Yan Qingchen not want to have much contact with such people.


    Because he''s afraid of trouble.


    Gently picked up the porridge on one side of the table. Naturally, she found the alienation and coldness of Yan Qingchen.


    She thought, eat and leave.


    Before leaving, I naturally want to repay this man.


    If you don''t want the night pearl left to each other before, change something.


    During the gentle meal, Yan Qingchen turned and left.


    He is used to being alone. He has been used to it for many years.


    As for his parents, he never seems to have any memory.


    Relatives and friends, but also have no impression.


    He has lived alone for so many years.


    Now that there are strange women at home, he is really a little unaccustomed.


    Yan Qingchen shook his head and smiled and left the inner room.


    He sat back at his desk and picked up the book on the desk again.


    The slender jade like fingers, holding old books, set off his white skin.


    The hand holding the book is really beautiful.


    More than women.


    Even if some boudoir ladies see it, they can''t help admiring it.


    As soon as Yan Qingchen reads a book, he will forget everything.


    He looked up as it was getting dark and could hardly see the handwriting on the book.


    It was going to be dark.


    He put the book down and rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    His eyes were a little astringent, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, he thought of the woman in the room.


    Yan Qingchen sighed and went to the inner room.


    However, when he went in, he found that the woman in the room was gone.


    But on that bed, there was a bead emitting blue.


    Yan Qingchen approached and held the bead in his hand.


    He didn''t want the night pearl. Unexpectedly, the other party still left something.


    Looking at the beads with blue light in his hands, Yan Qingchen smiled faintly.


    He wanted to put it away and give it to the other party if he looked for it again.


    After all, this bead still looks priceless.


    I don''t know what the identity of a woman is. She is so generous.


    However, soon, Yan Qingchen was foolish.


    Because the bead in his hand disappeared.


    While he was looking at the bead, the bead turned into a stream of gas and poured into his body.


    Before Yan Qingchen did what he thought, his head suddenly hurt.


    Some chaotic pictures flashed through his mind.


    "Well..."


    Yan Qingchen held his head and shook his head.


    Those pictures were so miscellaneous that he had no time to absorb them.


    After a while, Yan Qingchen slowly improved.


    However, the pictures in his mind left him some impression.


    It didn''t seem to be his memory. He couldn''t associate it at all.


    Strange scenes, strange characters, everything is so strange.


    Yan Qingchen''s handsome face showed meditation.


    What on earth is that strange bead.


    Will there be any other problems if it is so integrated into his body.


    Is the woman he saved really human.


    Isn''t it a fox fairy ghost?


    Yan Qingchen shook his head and laughed.


    How can ghosts appear during the day.


    However, there was something inexplicable in his body, which still worried him.


    But that worry is only fleeting.


    Yan Qingchen went to the bed and made the bed.


    For the gentle departure, there was no ripple in his heart.

 Chapter 815

    Wen Wan has returned to the immortal world.


    In Yan Qingchen''s room, she offered a magic weapon and passed it back directly.


    She didn''t return to Shushan because she wanted to restore her spiritual power and practice as soon as possible.


    Gentleness was transmitted to the edge of Xuanmen secret realm.


    In less than a month, the secret realm of Xuanmen will be opened.


    Now she needs to find a place to repair the trauma of her spiritual power.


    Jiehun has been in space, watching mi Youning''s behavior.


    Now he can only wait for the opportunity to restore her memory.


    ¡­¡­


    A month is fleeting.


    Wen Wan spent a month recuperating in the caves around Xuanmen secret place.


    At this time, her spiritual power recovered a lot.


    But it''s a little difficult to enter the secret realm of Xuanmen without being aware of the ghosts.


    Wen Wan left the cave, and there were practitioners flying from all over the sky.


    She lowered her head and eyes, and this time the mysterious realm of the door opened.


    Bai Xinting, the daughter of the leader in Shushan, and Liang Han, a rookie disciple of the inner door, are bound to appear.


    She can''t act rashly now. She has to wait for the opportunity to give them a heavy blow.


    Wen Wan is different from MI Youning.


    After all, the original owner is gentle, after being saved by Yan Qingchen.


    She went straight to Shushan to find someone to settle accounts.


    When she arrived at Shushan, she learned that Liang Han and Bai Xinting had become Taoist partners,


    How does this make her accept it.


    The two can form a Taoist couple, and the leader nods.


    This makes gentleness even more unacceptable.


    She wanted to kill at that time.


    Finally died in the hands of the disciples of Shushan.


    Because of those people, no one recognized her.


    Even Liang Han coldly ignored her and told her that they had never started.


    How can Wen Wan accept this answer? Naturally, she has to work hard.


    Finally, he died in the hands of the disciples of Shushan.


    Those people showed no mercy.


    However, MI Yuning did not restore his previous memory.


    She doesn''t know that yet.


    Now she has brought herself into the original owner.


    Out of the cave, gently went straight down the mountain.


    She did not sacrifice the aircraft, nor did she go down the mountain with an imperial sword.


    But on foot, because she needs time.


    When everyone enters the secret realm of Xuanmen.


    She will only get in when there are few people at last.


    This is also risky, but it is the lowest risk choice.


    At the entrance of Xuanmen secret territory, there are people from various sects.


    One of the most conspicuous is the Shu gate.


    Shu gate is the largest sect gate in Xiuxian.


    On the surface, these people follow the lead of the horse in Shumen.


    But no one knows what''s going on.


    After the gentle descent, most people went in.


    Guard two people in Xuanmen secret territory.


    Wen Wan saw the two men and recognized their service.


    That''s a disciple of Zixiao sect.


    Zixiaozong gate was more prosperous than Shushan mountain thousands of years ago.


    Zixiao sect not only has several great powers to ascend to the divine world, but also has many ancestors guarding the inner gate.


    I heard that thousands of years ago, someone laid a black hand on the ancestor of the inner door.


    No one knows the details.


    Even if the zixiaozong gate can soar, it is the divine world, which has nothing to do with the fairy world.


    In addition, Zixiao sect has been in the limelight for many years.


    This sect has a very solemn elegance.


    Their costumes are very strict, even now they are pressed by Shushan.


    Zixiao sect doesn''t have any dissatisfaction. As before, what should they do or what should they do.


    I heard that several ancestors who were plotted against are still alive.


    As long as they are there, even if they are injured, no one dares to make trouble.

 Chapter 816

    When two disciples of Zixiao sect saw Wen Wan appear, they immediately stopped her.


    "Which sect, show me your waist token."


    Wen Wan immediately took out her waist token of Shushan.


    "Shushan disciple?"


    One of the disciples of Zixiao sect frowned and asked.


    Wen Wan immediately replied, "well, I didn''t catch up with the same door before."


    The disciple frowned and looked at Wen Wan, then returned the waist token to her.


    "All right, come on in."


    A faint smile appeared gently, "thank you, Taoist friend."


    The man waved his hand.


    Wen Wan immediately offered her sword and flew into the entrance of Xuanmen secret territory.


    When she entered the entrance, her eyes were blurred.


    Then the body shook and was transmitted to the secret place.


    When she stood in Xuanmen secret place, there was no one around.


    Look at the surrounding environment gently. There are grass more than half a person high everywhere.


    And the thousand year old tree, the sound of birds is in my ears.


    Raise your feet and walk gently in this direction.


    When she got here, she felt that something was pulling her.


    In the direction she went, something was calling her.


    The sword in his hand was not taken back, and he glanced around gently and vigilantly.


    Like the outside world, there are day and night in the secret realm.


    After walking for most of the day, he stopped gently.


    She feels stronger now.


    The call is ahead.


    She stopped because she met an acquaintance.


    Wen Wan stood where he was, staring at the group of people at the entrance of the palace.


    These people are the disciples of Shushan.


    One of the leaders is a man.


    The man is very handsome, but his eyes are not calm.


    Why didn''t she find the restlessness in Liang Han''s eyes before.


    The man had a bright ambition in his eyes.


    And his appearance. Before, she seemed to like the man''s appearance very much.


    Now I hate it more and more. I don''t have any feeling towards that face.


    If Jiehun knew what she thought, he would definitely take this opportunity to ridicule her.


    I don''t like Liang Han. It''s natural.


    Mi Youning is most disgusted with such hypocrites.


    Is it disgusting for her to make her like such a person.


    It''s more difficult than going to heaven.


    Although going to heaven is not a thing for MI Youning.


    But this is definitely mi Youning''s black history.


    I just don''t know how many jokes to make.


    Gently concealing her breath, she looked at the disciples of Shushan in the dark.


    "Elder martial brother Liang, do we really want to enter this palace?"


    A female disciple of Shushan made a noise to Liang Han.


    The tone was worried and timid.


    Liang Han held hands with the women around him.


    Hearing the inquiry from the younger martial sister not far away, she frowned gently.


    It was a discontented expression, fleeting, and no one saw it at all.


    Even Bai Xinting around him didn''t see it.


    Liang Han turned to the younger martial sister who made a sound and showed a gentle smile.


    "Although the palace has a boundary, as long as we work together, we will break the boundary.


    Such a powerful barrier here shows that there are many treasures in it.


    This visit to Xuanmen''s secret place is a rare opportunity for a hundred years. We Shushan must take the lead. "


    The timid younger martial sister nodded when she heard the speech, but she still looked at the palace in front of her in fear.


    The people around also heard Liang Han''s words.


    Now they all obey Liang Han.


    This is the explanation of the leader when he came to the secret place.

 Chapter 817

    Liang Han saw that the people around him nodded and recognized him, which showed a sincere smile.


    Suddenly a smile on his face.


    Turn around and look at the dense forest not far away.


    He had just felt malice, as if someone was staring at him in the dark.


    What Liang Han saw was the direction of gentleness at this time.


    Gentle immediately avoided her body. She held her breath and dared not release any sense of existence.


    In recent years, Liang Han has eaten a lot of her benefits and used a lot of her magic weapons.


    That cultivation has already surpassed her.


    Every time I think of this, the hatred in my gentle heart is a little deeper.


    Bai Xinting saw Liang Han looking at the distance and pulled his hand.


    "What happened to brother Han?"


    Liang Han heard Bai Xinting''s voice and immediately showed a gentle smile on his face.


    The speed of change is really amazing.


    Bai Xinting hangs her head in shame when she sees it.


    Now she is just a woman in love. At this time, she can''t find it.


    Some small details of Liang Han are obviously just to cater to her.


    This man is selfish and doesn''t love anyone.


    Of course, Bai Xinting is not a good thing.


    If you want to fight for a man, you can fight openly.


    It''s a shame for Shu mountain to make a secret move.


    After all, she is the daughter of Shushan leader.


    Liang Han reached out and touched Bai Xinting''s face. He didn''t mind the many Shushan disciples around him.


    "Xin''er, I just felt that someone was peeping at us. Wait here. I''ll check it out."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Xinting immediately looked up and looked around nervously.


    "Brother Han, I''ll go with you."


    Liang Han held a long sword in his hand. Hearing her words, he immediately said seriously, "my heart, you should be good. If there is any danger, how can I give up you."


    Bai Xinting was touched by this.


    She turned her head and showed love in her eyes.


    "Brother Han, you should be careful."


    Liang Han nodded. He took his sword and walked in the direction before.


    Those gentle eyes suddenly became gloomy when they left Shushan disciples.


    Just now his feeling won''t go wrong.


    Someone did look at him with a murderous intention.


    I just don''t know who it is.


    What he can find is naturally not an expert.


    Now his rank is about to enter Yuanying. He is also a rookie in the cultivation world and a respected leader.


    I just don''t know who the secret person is.


    Which faction of people, and why show a strong intention to kill him.


    The look of hatred has disturbed him so far.


    When Liang Han came, Wen Wan naturally felt it.


    She has just recovered and is not Liang Han''s opponent at all.


    Gentle back against the ancient tree, a little nervous.


    But somehow she didn''t have much fear.


    The big deal is doing it.


    Have a good fight with this scum man.


    Even if you can''t fight, it''s a big deal. At that time, sacrifice the yuan God to die with the other party.


    Ring soul felt her momentum of death and net breaking, and her head was almost big.


    Liang Han is getting closer and closer.


    Gently close her eyes and mobilize her spiritual power.


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer.


    At this time, the ring soul finally shot.


    He hid mi Youning''s body.


    But Wenwan doesn''t know.


    She is ready to fight Liang Han.


    At the same time, Liang Han also came to the ancient tree.


    Gentle came out from behind the tree.


    Liang Han couldn''t see her at all.


    He frowned tightly and looked ahead over the gentle.

 Chapter 818

    At this time, Wen Wan pointed his sword at Liang Han.


    The sword in her hand was aimed at Liang Han''s moon Hun chamber.


    Ring soul saw that she was going to hurt Liang Han and immediately stopped her body.


    This is not the time to kill Liang Han.


    This man is not only the son of fate, but also an important man.


    You can''t just waste it.


    Such a soul of life can play a great role.


    Gentle also felt that her body could not move.


    At the same time, something more strange happened.


    The man in front of him, as if he couldn''t see her, was still moving forward and even crossed her body.


    She looked at her hand in disbelief.


    Liang Han walked around the ancient tree.


    Just now he clearly felt that there was someone here.


    Why not.


    His eyebrows were tightly frowned, and his expression was a little unhappy.


    There is a subtle sense of crisis.


    "Brother Han, what did you find?"


    Seeing that Liang Han hasn''t returned for so long, Bai Xinting still looks for him.


    When hearing Bai Xinting''s voice, Liang Han''s unhappy face showed a gentle smile again.


    "No, my heart, let''s go."


    Liang Han and Wen Wen passed by.


    At this time, the false smile on his face made him want to vomit gently and disgustingly.


    Liang Hanchao walked to Bai Xinting.


    Gentle looking at the dog men and women, hands clasped and left.


    Looking at their backs, Wen Wan really wanted to vomit.


    There was a disgusting light in her eyes.


    She is blind to such a man.


    Just after Liang Han and Bai Xinting went away, Wen Wan could start.


    She moved her body and felt that she could move freely.


    But the situation just now really puzzled her.


    Is there someone around here who can help her?


    He glanced around gently and found nothing. Then he looked at the palace again.


    At this time, Shushan disciples had made concerted efforts to break the boundary of the palace.


    Many people, at least thirty or forty.


    These people work together and have not broken the border.


    It can be seen how powerful this boundary is.


    Gently lean behind the tree and observe their movements.


    After a long time, the sky darkened, and these people finally broke the border.


    Wen Wan looked at their weakness and wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    Kill Liang Han and Bai Xinting.


    The dog men and women make her sick.


    At the bottom of my heart, I dislike these two people.


    Liang Han is also a little tired at this time.


    However, when he saw the palace where the border was broken, he greeted the people.


    "Go, all the disciples follow me into the palace."


    But Shu mountain disciples showed frightened eyes one after another.


    Because at the moment when the boundary was broken, they felt the powerful demon force.


    It spread from the palace.


    Liang Han saw everyone like this, and his eyes showed a sharp light.


    "Aren''t you curious about the treasures in such a powerful palace?


    As long as we take the lead in Shushan, the disciples who come out this time will have a lot of rewards. "


    Well, Liang Han''s words successfully moved everyone.


    One of the disciples moved, and then one after another took action.


    Liang Han nodded with satisfaction.


    While the disciples were moving, he took Bai Xinting''s hand and walked towards the palace step by step.


    Wen Wan saw a group of Shu mountain disciples entering the palace behind the ancient tree, and then she showed her body.


    At this time, her invisibility had disappeared.


    She didn''t pay attention to the previous things.

 Chapter 819

    Because at this time, she just wanted to kill Liang Han and Bai Xinting.


    If there''s nothing wrong with their intimate behavior, the devil will believe it.


    He walked gently towards the palace.


    She also wanted to see what was in the palace.


    It was the palace that led her.


    It was dark when she walked into the palace gently.


    But fortunately, she can see the surrounding scene clearly in the dark.


    The solemn hall gave her a strange smell.


    That breath is very familiar.


    There was alienation in the cold, as if she was not welcome.


    And there is a powerful evil spirit here.


    Gently frowned and walked inside.


    At this time, she had no idea what a surprise was waiting for her.


    Liang Han and others are not so lucky.


    They got lost when they entered the palace.


    And there are dense poisonous snakes around.


    "Brother Han, I''m so afraid."


    Bai Xinting is most afraid of snakes.


    She looked at the dense snakes around her and forgot her movements.


    The disciples of the surrounding Shushan mountain resisted the snakes one after another.


    Only Bai Xinting stood in place and screamed.


    Liang Han heard Bai Xinting''s scream, and his eyes showed no boredom.


    But he can''t ignore the woman at this time.


    After all, the other party is already his wife. It is he who held the grand ceremony.


    "Heart, just kill them. Don''t be afraid. I''ll come soon."


    "Brother Han, I''m so afraid! Come quickly!"


    Bai Xinting still stood where she was and took refuge behind the disciples of Shushan mountain.


    Liang Han heard her saying and clenched his teeth fiercely. This woman can''t accomplish anything but defeat.


    He waved his sword with one hand and suddenly shouted, "all the disciples listen to the order and put in an array!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The surrounding Shu mountain disciples answered one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    The gentle side has entered the main hall.


    There is light shining here.


    It is such a big night pearl inlaid from the top of the main hall.


    The Pearl of that night, the size of a wooden basin, lit up the whole palace.


    There is a statue in the center of the main hall.


    It was a man who looked at the statue and frowned gently.


    Why does this person become more familiar with it.


    I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    The handsome face was solemn and solemn.


    The statue must be the owner of the palace.


    Gentle bowed to the statue.


    Anyway, she broke into the palace and should do something.


    After three times of gentle worship, the hall suddenly moved and swung.


    "Who is it?"


    A cold voice sounded.


    Gentle startled, she quickly swept to the surrounding palaces.


    This is a man''s voice, which is still very familiar, cold and alienated, with strong authority.


    But after a gentle sweep, I didn''t see anyone around.


    She was the only one in such a grand palace.


    "Who is it?"


    The voice sounded again, gently frowning.


    Suddenly she had a guess in her mind.


    She arched her hands at the statue. "I''m a disciple of Shushan mountain. I didn''t want to intrude here. Please don''t blame me, elder."


    The voice did not respond.


    But who is it? It won''t be repeated.


    This let Wenwan know that she guessed right.


    It should have been the owner of the palace.


    Or, correctly speaking, it should be a ghost of the owner of the palace.


    Because the secret realm of Xuanmen has existed for tens of thousands of years.


    It''s long gone. No one lives here.


    "Click..."


    Just then, a voice sounded nearby.


    Wen Wan looked down the voice and saw that the seat in the middle of the palace was opened.

 Chapter 820

    It was still a whole before, but at this time, the seat was separated from the middle.


    Soon a square table rose from the bottom.


    "Take something and leave as soon as possible. The disciples of Shushan have heard a little. They are just a mob. I don''t welcome the disciples of Shushan, but you are an exception."


    She frowned gently and looked at the things on the square table.


    That is a red box.


    Hearing that voice means that the disciples of Shushan are not welcome.


    Wenwan didn''t immediately go to the seat.


    Instead, he worshipped the eagle again.


    "Now Shushan is the first sect in the immortal cultivation circle. The elder doesn''t welcome Shushan disciples. Now I''m just a name.


    Shushan has already abandoned me. After leaving Xuanmen''s secret place this time, I will no longer be a disciple of Shushan in the future. "


    "Oh? Shushan has become the largest sect in the immortal cultivation world. It seems that the world is changeable today."


    He nodded with the gentle approval and said nothing more.


    "How about the Zixiao sect gate?"


    Hearing the Zixiao sect gate, she was stunned.


    Then she said what she knew.


    Such a large palace was completely idle and silent after gentle saying.


    The statue in front of me is still motionless.


    Gentle and without any action.


    "Take this thing and go. It''s a gift for a predestined person. It''s best if you''re not a Shushan disciple in the future."


    Gentle bowed to the statue, "thank you, master, but the little woman didn''t respect you."


    She raised her feet and walked to the seat of the palace.


    Looking at the red box, she reached for it.


    Gently hold the box in your hand. It feels very light. It''s light and has no weight.


    She turned and looked down at the box in her hand. Suddenly she stretched out her hand.


    "Don''t open the box. Go out and open it again."


    The cold voice sounded again.


    But it''s too late.


    Wen Wan doesn''t know what happened at this moment.


    It''s like the body is not its own, so it opens the box.


    White light flashed, gentle, because of the dazzling light, closed his eyes.


    From the box came a white light, followed by another red light.


    The two lights were crazy and rushed into the gentle body.


    There was a sigh in the huge palace.


    Wen Wan never opened her eyes again.


    After the white and red light poured into her body, she meditated in place.


    A red light flashed in the center of her eyebrows.


    Then the white light is rejected from the body.


    The white light returned to the box again.


    Gently sit and meditate, and the box in your hand is about to fall to the ground.


    Just then, a pair of slender jade hands gently took the box.


    A pair of shoes with black patterns stood in front of gentle eyes.


    Unfortunately, at this time, she closed her eyes and didn''t know that someone was standing beside her.


    Looking up, it was a man in white.


    The handsome and elegant face of a man has the coolness of alienation.


    If you gently open your eyes, you will find how familiar this man is.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small town of Qingxian County, Yan Qingchen is reading carefully.


    Suddenly he felt palpitations.


    Reach out and hold Yue''s chest to relieve the uncomfortable feeling.


    Yan Qingchen gently put the book in his hand on the table.


    His handsome face showed doubt.


    The feeling just made him very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, there is a faint feeling.


    It''s like something''s calling him.


    Yan Qingchen stood up from the desk.


    I read too much today.


    Maybe we need to go out for a walk.


    Think about it, he didn''t go out all day today.

 Chapter 821

    Liang Han has eliminated the poisonous snake.


    However, several of the Shushan disciples were injured.


    Bai Xinting was also hurt, and her face was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    This made her beautiful face swell in an instant.


    Liang Han naturally saw the swelling on her face.


    That face was terrible. People couldn''t look at it again.


    Especially at this time, Bai Xinting looked at him with loving eyes.


    Liang Han turned his eyes away and felt a little disgusted in his heart.


    He really can''t eat such a woman, and he doesn''t know if he will be better in the future.


    "All the disciples fix up in situ. We''ll continue to start later."


    "Yes..."


    "Yes..."


    This time, the disciples in Shushan mountain were not confident enough.


    As soon as they entered the palace, they were attacked by poisonous snakes.


    I don''t know what will be ahead, waiting for them.


    Liang Han ignored their lack of confidence. At this time, he knew it in his heart.


    There must be some treasure in this palace.


    This time he entered the secret realm of Xuanmen, but he was looking forward to it.


    Now he has not reached Yuanying because he is still a little short.


    I hope I can find what he needs here.


    At the same time


    Liang Han turned and looked at Bai Xinting.


    The leader is about to retire. He is sure to win the next leader.


    Thinking of this, Liang Han ignored Bai Xinting''s terrible face.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he walked to Bai Xinting.


    Bai Xinting saw Liang Han coming, and her eyes showed amazing light.


    "Brother Han, my face hurts."


    The voice of grievance and complaint sounded.


    That aggrieved and artificial voice, coupled with her miserable face, was almost impossible to look directly at.


    Many Shu mountain disciples turned their attention away from her.


    Liang Han, with a gentle face, walked towards Bai Xinting.


    He gently took her hand and gently comforted her, "heart, just go out and I''ll cure the wound on your face."


    Hearing Liang Han''s gentle voice, Bai Xinting''s eyes showed a happy light.,


    She rushed into Liang Han''s arms and said, "brother Han, I knew you were the best to me."


    No one knows. Liang Han wants to vomit at this time.


    As long as you see Bai Xinting''s miserable face, his heart is cold.


    Such a woman sleeps in the same bed. It''s life-threatening.


    After the rest, Liang Han pushed Bai Xinting away and turned to look at everyone.


    "Let''s move on."


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Wan is still meditating in the main hall.


    At this time, she was hot all over, like in an oil pan.


    His face was red and his whole body was permeated with sweat.


    The man in white stood not far from her.


    He looked at the box in his hand as if he didn''t know it.


    In fact, he really can''t remember clearly.


    But when he gently opened the box, the smell from the inside suddenly reminded him.


    This thing is really good, especially for women.


    This is a double cultivation method. He once created it unintentionally.


    White is what men practice, while red


    The man in white took a look and was wet and gentle,


    This is naturally a woman''s practice.


    It''s just that it''s never been used.


    What I just gently used was the skill that women practiced.


    I just don''t know what effect she will get.


    And at this time, there was no man to practice with her.


    Gentle feeling that the body is about to explode.


    She wanted to hold the ice in the heat.

 Chapter 822

    The man in white felt mi Youning''s discomfort and the faint fragrance of women emanating from her.


    His eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    Then he transferred the box to the ground, and he himself entered the statue.


    The gentle side has been very painful.


    Her hands moved restlessly.


    My body is so hot that I tear my clothes uncontrollably.


    When Jie soul saw this scene in space, his whole soul body was bad.


    In fact, he really wants to give mi Youning some soul power,


    But with the man outside, he will be found.


    After thinking about it, he gave it up.


    Mi Youning is suffering.


    She had torn her coat apart with both hands.


    Of course, there are still people in small clothes inside, otherwise she will be completely gone.


    Feeling the cold air, the gentle body eased a little.


    She stopped tearing her clothes.


    But the gas in the body is still running around.


    She concentrated and began to resist the force, trying to make it work freely.


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Han''s side has gradually approached the main hall.


    But on the way, they met the mechanism again.


    Bai Xinting doesn''t know what she met on her way here. Most of the disciples of Shushan fell into the mechanism at her feet.


    Even Bai Xinting is the same.


    But at the moment of crisis, Liang Han grabbed her hand.


    "Brother Han, help me, pull me up..."


    Liang Han naturally wants to save her.


    But her body was still moving when she shouted, and Liang Han was almost dragged down by her.


    "Heart! Don''t move!"


    Unable to bear it, Liang Han raised the volume to stop her.


    Bai Xinting was stunned. After all, this was the first time Liang Han was so fierce to her.


    She shed tears wrongfully.


    Liang Han also knew that his volume was a little too high and his tone was a little fierce.


    He quickly comforted Bai Xinting.


    "My heart, you should be good. I won''t let you do anything. We are husband and wife. I will never abandon you."


    Bai Xinting stopped crying when she heard the speech.


    She even nodded vigorously.


    However, this time, Liang Han''s body dragged down.


    Feeling such a situation, Liang Han had no words in his heart.


    This woman who can''t accomplish more than fail.


    Always holding him back.


    If she were not the daughter of the leader, he would turn around and leave. Who cares if she lives or dies.


    Liang Han took Bai Xinting''s hand and was about to pull it up.


    But at this time, the underground organs changed.


    Bai Xinting''s body is stuck.


    Her body was also pulled down by a force.


    "Brother Han! Help me! Help me... Ah ah..."


    Finally, Bai Xinting was pulled down.


    Of course, this also has Liang Han''s giving up.


    Just now he felt that Bai Xinting pulled him vigorously.


    He chose to let go inadvertently, otherwise he would be dragged down.


    "Heart! Heart..."


    Even so, Liang Han called Bai Xinting''s name sadly in front of the remaining Shushan disciples.


    That voice really has a bit of moving emotion.


    Many people looked at Liang Han pitifully.


    They are not poor Liang Han who has lost his companions.


    But pity between him and Bai Xinting.


    Bai Xinting looks like that. Elder martial brother Liang still cares about Bai Xinting.


    It can be seen that he really has feelings for Bai Xinting.


    But everyone knows that the wound bitten by the poisonous snake on his face.


    That''s not easy,.


    Even if it can be good, it also needs to pay a lot of treasure.


    In fact, the face is also the lifeblood of immortals.


    Some things are on their faces, a person''s face, you can see his paragraph number.

 Chapter 823

    Liang Han pretended to be an infatuated man in front of everyone.


    After that, he continued to move forward with the people in tears.


    Whether Bai Xinting will die or not, now he must find the treasure of the palace.


    The party finally walked into the main hall.


    They saw the gentleness in the main hall at a glance.


    "Elder martial sister Wen!"


    "Why is elder martial sister Wen here?"


    "It''s really elder martial sister Wen..."


    "Isn''t elder martial sister Wen closing the door?"


    Everyone talked about it, and it was incredible.


    After all, this time I came to Xuanmen secret place, there was no gentleness on the list.


    The headmaster said that elder martial sister Wen shut up.


    Then why did elder martial sister Wen appear here.


    Liang Han was also stunned when he saw the gentleness, and his eyes were incredible.


    Because Bai Xinting personally went to the appointment and even said she killed Wenwan.


    So why does the present gentleness appear.


    The most important thing is, why is it so gentle, half exposed.


    Liang Han swallowed his saliva. He had to admit one thing.


    That was the gentleness in front of him, which made some changes in his body.


    He had little hope for the woman.


    Liang Han''s eyes looked straight at Wen Wan, and his eyes gradually deepened.


    Shu mountain disciples behind him also showed some bad eyes one after another.


    It''s really gentle in front of me. It''s too tempting.


    It makes them itch.


    Wen Wan had no idea how many eyes she was looking at.


    I don''t know what kind of malice these people hold towards her.


    Liang Han recalled Bai Xinting when he saw Wen Wan.


    To say two people, it''s still the gentleness in front of him, which makes him more interested.


    Unfortunately, Wenwan doesn''t have any background, let alone the daughter of the leader.


    In recent years, he hasn''t eaten the gentleness.


    Just because the other party is really good to him, the feelings are also true.


    When he wanted to be with Bai Xinting, he decided not to provoke emotional debt.


    Afraid of gentle entanglement.


    Now Bai Xinting doesn''t know her life or death, so the gentleness in front of her is sent to the door.


    He has no reason not to eat people.


    I felt that the male disciples of Shushan behind me also showed malicious eyes.


    Liang Han turned around and said seriously, "go out first. I have something to say to elder martial sister Wen."


    When they heard what he said, their eyes immediately changed.


    At this time, what can they talk about.


    This lonely man and few women, this is clearly the rhythm of doing things.


    But because of Liang Han''s identity and his strength, people turned and left one after another.


    Liang Han returned their affectionate image before. At this moment, there was no trace of destruction left.


    After the crowd left, Liang Han ignored the ideas of Shushan disciples and walked towards Wenwan.


    The man in white in the statue looked at Liang Hanchao walking gently.


    His divine consciousness did not stop him.


    Gentle here, but when Liang Han came, he felt it.


    It was a strange smell, a smell that disgusted him.


    Close your eyes and open them with a brush.


    Wen Wan''s eyes turned red and saw Liang Han.


    She disregarded the pain in her body and the unspeakable hook.


    Reach out and find her sword.


    Liang Han saw this and immediately showed a gentle smile, "Wan''er, it''s me, it''s me."


    Gently sitting on the ground, holding a long sword and pointing at Liang Han.


    It is because he appears that this is the case.


    The look in the man''s eyes disgusted and disgusted her.


    And the other party''s pretentious appearance made her sick.

 Chapter 824

    "Liang Han, you are worthy of me these years. I asked you to meet. You let Bai Xinting keep the appointment. She wants to kill me!"


    When holding the long sword gently, Liang Han had stopped.


    Even if gentleness is not his opponent at the moment.


    He still wants to get this woman in a relaxed way.


    Hearing each other''s words, Liang Han frowned tightly.


    "Wan''er, I was called away by the leader that day. I didn''t have time to keep the appointment.


    Later I went to find you and found you were gone. Later, the leader said you were closed. I don''t know what''s going on. "


    No wonder Liang Han was not called away by the leader that day.


    Bai Xinting also agreed to attend the appointment.


    As for the reason why the leader said that he was gentle and closed, this is basically an external speech.


    The headmaster knew that Wenwan was seriously injured by his daughter.


    "Ha ha..." smiled politely and sarcastically, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you anymore!"


    At this time of gentleness, the whole body releases a strong hatred.


    The hatred was beyond her control, just like the man in front of her, not just abandoning her.


    The good eyebrows frowned tightly.


    His eyes were hurt. "Wan''er, don''t you understand my feelings for you? We have been supporting each other for so many years. How can I harm you?"


    Then he went up and took a few steps.


    At this time, he saw the gentle face crimson and the exposed fragrant shoulder, which made his blood boil.


    "Don''t come near me again! I feel sick when I see you. I don''t believe a word you say¡°


    As soon as the gentle words came out, Liang Han''s facial expression changed.


    His patience has reached its limit.


    Now he didn''t want to care about anything else. He tasted the gentle taste first.


    At this time, he regretted that he didn''t want this woman at the beginning.


    It would be a pity if you didn''t taste such a good capital.


    "Wan''er, look at you now. Is there a bottleneck in your cultivation? Do you want me to give you guidance?"


    Liang Han didn''t listen to the gentle words at all. He came forward.


    Gently support the body to stand up.


    As soon as the man approached her, she felt uncomfortable all over.


    The feeling of nausea came again.


    She is really, really... I don''t like this liang Han.


    "Liang Han, you hypocrite, how many people have cheated with your appearance. You and I are destined to die either you or me!"


    See the gentle and serious face and the hatred in your eyes.


    Liang Han''s expression was also unhappy.


    "Gentle, I want your body today. As for your death, I''ll die when I finish eating."


    He used his cultivation to crush the gentleness.


    The cultivation of Yuan Ying made Wen Wan unable to act in an instant.


    She felt the smell of death.


    That feeling made her feel bad.


    Liang Han saw that Wen Wan couldn''t move, and immediately stepped forward with an evil smile on his face.


    "Wan''er, why didn''t I find you so charming at the beginning."


    He went to the gentle side and held a strand of hair on her shoulder.


    In the gentle and hateful eyes, he sent the wisp of head to the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently.


    "It''s really delicious. I think your taste is much more delicious than Bai Xinting."


    Gently close your eyes and use your few accomplishments to break through the pressure from Jin Yuanying.


    She didn''t seem to hear Liang Han''s words.


    "Wan''er, you like me too. I''ll help you today. How are you?"

 Chapter 825

    When Wen Wan heard this, she felt Liang Han''s hand and had touched her clothes.


    Regardless of what trauma she would suffer, she forcibly broke through the pressure.


    "Poof..."


    Gently spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    When she could move, the blood stepped back and sprayed directly on Liang Han''s face.


    Liang Han''s face was gloomy. When he looked gentle, he was even more violent - revealing the ferocity in his eyes.


    "Gentle, how dare you!"


    Gently wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, and she looked at Liang Han with sarcasm.


    "How dare I? I''ll kill you!"


    The sword in Wenwan''s hand injected spiritual power, and the sharp sword attacked Liang Han.


    Although this move is simple, it is also like death.


    It seems simple, but she has used all her accomplishments to fight Liang Han.


    Liang Han naturally felt it. He looked at death like home and had a strong killing intention.


    At this time, his face was gloomy, and he was in the mood of what he wanted to do with gentleness before.


    Liang Han wiped his face, took his hand down and saw the blood on his hand.


    The light in his eyes grew darker and darker.


    "Gentle!" a gnashing voice.


    The gentle sword had come to him.


    Liang Han stretched out his hand and waved away his gentle body with his powerful cultivation.


    However, the gentle sword has been out of hand and went straight to Liang Han.


    The sword was powerful. Although Liang Han escaped, his clothes were cut.


    The clothes on the shoulder were hurt by the sword Qi, and red blood soon penetrated the clothes.


    The gentle body was waved to the ground.


    At this time, she was not only injured, but also the gas in her body was running around.


    It made it impossible for her to get up.


    Jie soul is also anxious in the space. Seeing mi Youning''s situation, he wants to make a move.


    However, just as he was about to appear, he found a situation and stopped.


    The man in white saw the gentle tragedy, and he appeared again from the statue.


    Liang Han didn''t feel it at all. He was a man in white with incarnation cultivation.


    At this time, his eyes were lying on the ground and could not get up.


    "Gentle, in that case, don''t blame my men for being ruthless. You don''t want to give me your body, but I want it."


    Liang Han''s footsteps, step by step, walked towards gentleness.


    Gentle, even if she was lying on the ground at this time, she endured the torture of her body.


    There was no weakness in her eyes. There was ridicule and contempt in her beautiful eyes.


    Liang Han has been completely angered. How can he stand it.


    His pace quickened and he walked in front of Wen Wan. He bowed down to the ground.


    "Seeing your eyes, I will be more interested. Don''t you want to, so it''s best to keep this state all the time."


    Liang Han bent down and stretched out his hand to pull gently.


    Gentle never retreats.


    Because she has no strength, her body can''t move at all.


    But her eyes were still without the slightest fear.


    Seeing Liang Han stretch out her hand, she said coldly, "you are a livestock - student!"


    "Hum!"


    Liang Han stretched out his hand and pulled her body.


    However, as soon as the hand touched the gentle clothes, it was bounced away by a force.


    "Bang..."


    Liang Han''s body was bounced off by that force and fell to the ground not far away.


    He has no resistance at all.


    "Ha ha..."


    Cold laughter sounded in this quiet space.


    Liang Han stood up from the ground, regardless of his embarrassment.


    He looked around warily.


    Want to find the voice.

 Chapter 826

    But he swept around and didn''t see anyone.


    But the dangerous and powerful atmosphere around.


    Let him know that there are definitely others here.


    Gentle nature also heard the cold laughter.


    Liang Han didn''t meet her, which relieved her.


    After all, the other party made her sick and wanted to kill her.


    She was also looking around to see who was secretly helping her.


    Suddenly in front of her eyes, white clothes appeared.


    It''s like it came out of thin air.


    Look up gently.


    A man with a beautiful face and a demon smile.


    Wearing white clothes on a man, just like the immortal.


    But the evil aura around him and the evil smile on his face.


    There is a sense of disobedience.


    The man in white looked at him gently and absently.


    A wicked smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Then he reached out and pulled Wenwan up from the ground.


    No, it can''t be said to be la.


    When he reached out and held his gentle hand, the powerful cultivation was transmitted to her body.


    That powerful force, when input into the gentle body.


    She felt comfortable, and all the previous pain was relieved.


    She even felt that she was slowly repairing her injuries during the war with Bai Xinting.


    The man in white helped Wen Wan up from the ground.


    Then she let go of her hand, but his hand didn''t put it down.


    But with their own strength, supporting gentleness.


    Let her float in the void.


    His spiritual power is still transmitted to his gentle body.


    Liang Han saw the scene of a man in white and gentle, and his eyes showed panic.


    Because he can''t feel the cultivation of this man in white.


    At this time, he still has a kind of Valley hope that he wants to surrender.


    I feel it gently, and my body has recovered.


    Even the previous chaotic gas has settled down.


    Her feet fell slowly and stood steadily on the ground.


    Gentle eyes looked calmly at the man in white in front of him.


    So close, she found out.


    The man made her familiar.


    The man who saved her in the human world.


    Like the face of the person in front of you.


    But their aura is different.


    "Have I seen you somewhere?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The man in white heard the gentle words, but he laughed happily.


    "No."


    A very positive tone.


    Because he''s been here for thousands of years.


    Even people you knew before have either risen or died.


    The little girl in front of me is only a hundred years old.


    The secret place of Xuanmen has only been opened once in a hundred years. How can I have seen it.


    So Qingchen emperor is very sure at this time.


    This is his cave before he soared.


    Before leaving, a wisp of spirit was left.


    Gently hear each other so sure, gently nod.


    Although she was curious, why did the man in front of her have the same appearance as the life-saving benefactor in the human world.


    But also know that some things are really impossible.


    After all, there is nothing wrong with the Savior of the human world.


    Yan Qingchen is just an ordinary person.


    Wen Wan reached out to the man in white and hugged, "thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a little help."


    I heard the man speak again.


    There was a flash of light in her gentle mind.


    The sound seemed to be the sound that sounded after she entered the main hall.


    The same cold, with a sense of alienation.


    Gently nodded to him and then looked at Liang Han''s direction.

 Chapter 827

    When Liang Han felt bad, he was ready to run away.


    He had just turned around when he looked over gently.


    "Liang Han, where do you want to escape?"


    Wenwan crossed the man in white and walked towards Liang Han.


    Qingchen emperor turned around and saw that Liang Han had stopped.


    He didn''t turn around.


    Wenwan walked to Liang Han, but her hand stretched out behind and summoned her sword.


    The sword returned to his hand and sneered at the corners of his gentle mouth.


    Liang Han turned his back to Wen Wan, and a cold sweat had fallen on his forehead.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, his eyes closed.


    "Where are Shu mountain disciples!"


    Shu mountain disciples waiting outside the main hall heard Liang Han''s voice and immediately came to the main hall.


    People were still thinking about how elder martial brother Liang finished so soon.


    However, when they walked into the main hall, they found something wrong.


    Elder martial brother Liang''s face was pale. Elder martial sister Wen pointed the sword at elder martial brother Liang.


    Not far away, there is a man in white.


    Liang Han saw that all the disciples of Shushan came in.


    He stepped forward quickly and turned to face the gentle.


    At this time, he has justice on his face.


    "Mildly betrayed the school and colluded with outsiders. The leader closed the news before. Now she wants to kill me. She is a traitor in Shushan!"


    The people were confused by the God.


    But when they heard that the leader blocked the news, they had believed most of it.


    People looked at the gentle line of sight and became vigilant and suspicious.


    Gentle but angry smile.


    "You are just birds of a feather. No one is as clean as anyone. From today on, I am gentle and no longer a disciple of Shushan!"


    She took down the Shushan waist token at her waist and fell to the ground.


    Gently raised his eyes to Liang Han, "I was blind at the beginning, so I would like a hypocrite like you.


    You once told me that you are only good to me. You once said that in this world, only I am sincere to you.


    Because of your sweet words, I hold all the treasures that can improve your cultivation in front of you.


    I want you to stand side by side with me. I think we can be together forever... "


    Speaking of this, I can''t say it gently.


    Because her tears have fallen.


    The heart really hurts. She can''t straighten up.


    Did she really love this man.


    Heartache can''t breathe.


    When Liang Han heard the gentle words, his eyes showed confusion.


    Was he really like this.


    The Shu mountain disciples behind him were suspicious when they heard the words of gentleness.


    They naturally know that elder martial sister Wen gave Liang Han help.


    However, every time they ask Liang Han for proof.


    Each other said they were sister and brother.


    For a long time, people really think so.


    Now I see elder martial sister Wen in such pain and the tears on her face.


    People have to think about what''s going on.


    However, those present are not fools. Just think about it a little.


    Liang Hanli used elder martial sister Wen and finally climbed up to Bai Xinting, the daughter of the leader.


    Finally, she kicked elder martial sister Wen again.


    Even if everyone knows, no one speaks gently.


    Because Liang Han is now the favorite of the leader of Shushan mountain.


    It is also Bai Xinting''s Taoist companion.


    Gently touched the mouth of Yue Xiong, repressing the towering hatred and the love that pressed her out of breath.


    It''s contradictory, but she can''t control it at all.


    She just wanted to vent.


    "Liang Han, you can not love, but you can''t hurt me like this."


    Wenwan stood up straight again. She stared at Liang Han with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 828

    "When I learned that you were with Bai Xinting, I thought of humbly begging you.


    I want to beg for this feeling. After all, I used to love you so much.


    But I never thought that you would let Bai Xinting keep the appointment or even kill me.


    If it weren''t for my big life, I would have become a white bone. "


    Liang Han looked at Wen Wan.


    That beautiful face was already full of tears.


    It made his heart ache.


    Yes, once this woman loved him very much.


    "I once wanted to humble and beg you without dignity. Now I''m very glad that you didn''t give me such a chance to let me see you thoroughly..."


    "Wan''er, no!"


    As soon as Liang Han heard this, he immediately stepped forward two steps. His face was in a panic.


    Gentle saw his face, but showed a mocking smile.


    "Liang Han, you don''t have to do this, because even if you save your image, it''s useless. Look at the people behind you, what do they think of you!"


    Liang Han immediately turned around and looked at the people behind him.


    As soon as the gentle voice fell, all the disciples of Shushan bowed their heads.


    Seeing the people''s guilty movements, Liang Han''s facial expression was ferocious.


    Yes, although he knows that he loves him gently.


    But he prefers to stand in a high position. He wants to be the leader of Shushan.


    No one can stop him.


    Not even gentleness.


    If this woman really loved him, she would not say such words in front of the disciples of Shushan.


    Liang Han clenched his hands and adjusted his facial expression.


    When he turned around again, his face obviously recovered his previous deep feelings.


    "Wan''er, elder martial sister, I really don''t, i... I just don''t know your feelings for me..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Gentle smile, laugh self mockery, laugh presumptuously.


    "Well, I don''t know! I''m really blind, so I like you dressed bird beast."


    "Brother Han!"


    Just as the gentle voice fell, a delicate voice came from the door of the main hall.


    Hearing the familiar voice, his gentle body shrank.


    When she was seriously injured, it was the voice who did it.


    Her physical memory of that pain is still unforgettable.


    Liang Han heard Bai Xinting''s voice. It was already the first two.


    Bai Xinting here, with the help of others, slowly walked towards Liang Han.


    Of course, she also heard gentle words.


    Bai Xinting walked to Liang Han with a pig head face.


    She put her hand around Liang Han''s arm, and her eyes showed mockery.


    "Gentle, I have married brother Han. Even if you love him again, he doesn''t belong to you."


    Wen Wan really doesn''t know about it.


    At this time, she was still Bai Xinting. She turned into this pig''s face and didn''t react.


    "Hahaha..."


    Suddenly there was a burst of laughter.


    That voice sounds pathetic.


    Especially her sad expression and her love for Liang Han.


    Everyone thought that she couldn''t accept it and had fallen into madness.


    Even the Qingchen emperor standing not far away felt something wrong with Wenwan.


    Only Jiehun knows that MI Youning''s mentality will never be what people think.


    Sure enough.


    The gentle smile was enough. She stretched out her hand and pointed to Bai Xinting. There was an uncontrollable smile on her face.


    "Bai Xinting, I won''t argue with you because he doesn''t deserve it.


    But your pig face looks like a perfect match for you. "

 Chapter 829

    Bai Xinting''s face suddenly... Became more miserable.


    Because of that swollen face, people can''t see her expression.


    But her angry eyes could see that it was a strong dissatisfaction.


    "Gentle you..."


    "No, no, no..." Wenwan interrupted her, "it should be said that you are a perfect match for a dressed bird beast like Liang Han."


    Bai Xinting tightly pinched Liang Han''s arm with both hands.


    Her strength was so strong that Liang Han''s face showed impatience.


    If there is no gentleness, he will make a sound.


    At this time, he doesn''t want to participate in the battle between the two women.


    Bai Xinting pinched Liang Han''s arm and looked at Wen Wan with hatred in her eyes.


    "Gentle, where can you be beautiful? You''re not swaying behind brother Han''s fart stock. Unfortunately, brother Han doesn''t look at you at all. You''re obviously jealous."


    Wen Wan really wanted to pry Bai Xinting''s head open at this time.


    See if there''s a paste in it.


    This woman typically has a pit in her head.


    Or a typical white lotus.


    Brain pit? White Lotus?


    Suddenly, he gently pressed his head, and his expression showed some pain.


    What do these two sentences mean.


    Why so familiar, but a little vague.


    Seeing the gentle and painful appearance, Bai Xinting smiled.


    Liang Han just looked at her at this time.


    The miserable face showed a strange smile.


    The picture was so beautiful that he immediately diverted his attention.


    Gentle pain looks in the eyes of Qingchen emperor.


    Thinking of the double cultivation method, he came forward.


    That skill has naturally been absorbed by her and will certainly have an impact in the future.


    It was his fault after all.


    Qingchen emperor stepped forward and helped his gentle arm.


    "Are you okay?"


    The words of cold narration sounded in my ears.


    Gently press your forehead and look up at the man around you.


    "OK, thank you, elder."


    Gently remove his arm from the hands of Qingchen emperor.


    She seems to think of something.


    But I didn''t think of anything.


    But looking at Liang Han and Bai Xinting, she really didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    "Bai Xinting, Liang Han, since you are already together, go back to Shushan and wait. I will kill Shushan in the future."


    Liang Han frowned tightly when he heard Wen Wan''s boastful words.


    Bai Xinting laughed, "hahaha... Gentle, what did you say, you say it again?"


    With a faint smile, she put the sword away.


    "I said, after all, I will kill Shushan someday."


    "Hahaha..."


    Bai Xinting smiled again. The voice was louder than before.


    Even the disciples of Shushan behind her also looked at Wenwan absurdly.


    However, gentle, there is only such a goal in mind at this time.


    That is to kill Shushan.


    Just now, it was her sudden idea.


    Bai Xinting laughed enough. She stopped and looked at Wen Wan, "Wen Wan, if you are crazy, I really sympathize with you. You should know the status of Shu mountain in the immortal cultivation world.


    Why did you kill Shushan? I really don''t know. Now you can''t even beat me. "


    Gentle raised the sword in her hand. At this time, she had no previous sadness.


    It''s like the whole person suddenly opens up.


    That feeling of anxiety is gone.


    Hearing Bai Xinting''s words, she touched the sword body and recalled the picture of being tortured by Bai Xinting before.


    This woman is trying to kill her.


    But in the process of killing her, she tortured her and made her life worse than death.

 Chapter 830

    Now recalling those pictures, there is no fear of gentleness.


    "Yes, now I can''t beat you. Do you want to torture me?"


    Gently pick your eyebrows and look at Bai Xinting.


    Her eyebrow picking action made Bai Xinting''s eyelids jump for some reason.


    She looked uneasily at Liang Han around her.


    Liang Han''s eyes stared at Wen Wan directly.


    At this time of gentleness, I don''t know what''s going on, and I release a flattering state all over.


    Gentleness itself is not bad. At this time, add that feminine charm.


    It''s really hard to open your eyes.


    Bai Xinting finally felt that something was wrong.


    She turned her head and said angrily, "gentle, you wave hoof son! Don''t hook brother Yinhan!"


    The gentle corners of his mouth raised a disdainful smile, "if you are ill, get out of here if you are not ill!"


    The sword in her hand crossed her eyes and went to Bai Xinting, "if you want to fight, you can accompany me at any time."


    Although Liang Han was attracted by the gentle charm.


    But I also know that the situation is wrong at this time.


    He glanced at the man in white standing beside him.


    The man blinded him to his strength.


    But the terrible pressure around him has let him know what to do.


    Liang Han hugged Bai Xinting who wanted to say something more and turned to walk outside the main hall.


    The figure of Qingchen emperor is getting lighter and lighter.


    See Liang Han and his party leaving.


    He waved his sleeves and saw Liang Han and his party disappear in an instant.


    Wen Wan saw this scene without any panic.


    Instead, she relaxed her body.


    Just now she has been in a nervous state.


    The force that disappeared before appeared again.


    Running around in her body.


    Seeing that Wenwan couldn''t stand straight, Qingchen emperor stretched out his hand to help her again.


    This time, the gentle did not refuse.


    Wen Wan did not find that the body of Qingchen emperor had begun to fade, which was a sign that it was about to dissipate.


    "The gas that entered your body before is the double cultivation method of Xuanmen.


    I will guide you to integrate with you, but there may be some sequelae in the future. You should pay more attention in the future. "


    Wen Wan''s eyes were numb when she heard that pair of cultivation methods.


    Double cultivation method?


    What the hell is this


    However, before she could ask, Emperor Qingchen had begun to dredge her body.


    Wen Wan feels the alternating feeling of ice and fire in her body again.


    She sat on the ground and the man behind her shot accurately and quickly.


    Because she felt that the gas in her body had been controlled by the other party.


    "You wake up and leave as soon as possible..."


    Gentle heard the sound in her ear. She wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t open them.


    And although the voice was in my ear, it got farther and farther later.


    Finally, it died down.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Wan opened her eyes again and looked at the familiar environment around her. She slowly stood up from the ground.


    Don''t forget to pick up the sword and put it on the ground.


    She is still in the main hall.


    It was very cold around. There was no one but her.


    Recall the cold voice before, gently running the spiritual power of the body.


    Then her eyes widened.


    Because she broke through Yuan Ying''s cultivation.


    This


    Yuanying needs to go through the robbery, even the robbery of life and death.


    Now she doesn''t have any feeling, so she is perfect and has reached the stage of Yuanying.


    It didn''t shock her.


    It''s the man in white.


    Wen Wan turned his head and looked into the main hall.


    Suddenly she found that the statue in the main hall was missing.

 Chapter 831

    The statue is where the man in white was before.


    Looking at the empty place, he turned gently and walked outside the hall.


    The man helped her improve her cultivation, which shows that he is not at all.


    At the same time, there are those double cultivation methods, which makes her don''t know what''s going on.


    She can still remember that the man said there would be any sequelae.


    Wenwan left the main hall.


    After she walked out of the palace, the palace disappeared.


    come to nothing.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was nothing.


    When Wen Wan saw this scene, he felt very calm.


    It was day, and it seemed that she had spent the night in it.


    It took one month to open the secret place of Xuanmen.


    They won''t go out until a month later.


    Gentle turned and left, ready to find their own opportunities.


    After all, she said she was going to kill Shushan. She really didn''t mean to play.


    Liang Han and Bai Xinting even became a Taoist couple.


    What the leader did about it.


    Although these are not enough for her to kill Shushan.


    But deep in her heart, she always felt that there was something else.


    Now she has only one thing, looking for opportunities and trying to improve her cultivation.


    Just to kill Shu mountain.


    The gentle figure gradually left.


    She never found out. Now she raised her eyes and raised her eyebrows.


    Even if it is expressionless, it releases a charming aura.


    Reveal charming, wind - feeling atmosphere.


    Any man can''t keep it when he sees it.


    The so-called sequelae is also here.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    All the people in the secret realm of Xuanmen went to the exit one after another.


    If you don''t catch up when the entrance is closed.


    Then they will stay here for hundreds of years.


    Moreover, it is still unknown whether many monsters here can survive.


    So on the last day when the entrance was closed, people rushed to the exit.


    Of course, there are gentle figures among these people.


    When you go out, people don''t need to verify their identity.


    People poured out in batches.


    Wen Wan followed the team and left.


    It is reasonable to say that her hook human appearance should be noticed.


    For a month in the mysterious realm of Xuanmen, she had already found her own change.


    Don''t mention gentleness when you find it. No, it''s mi Youning''s mood.


    That''s really the mood of Japanese dog.


    Now the gentle character has been gradually changing.


    It is no longer the original owner''s impulse and deep love.


    Although now mi Youning is full of charming enchanting demon enchanting charm.


    But she also has a free and easy temperament.


    That was brought in her bones, which showed that she was gradually recovering.


    When mi Youning left the secret place of Xuanmen, she wore a veil.


    This is also the main reason why people didn''t notice her.


    After leaving Xuanmen''s secret place, MI Youning plans to refine the treasure obtained in Xuanmen''s secret place this time.


    It''s strange to say that she can always feel the feeling of the treasure in the Xuanmen secret realm.


    So her harvest this time is quite a lot.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. After she came to open the mysterious place, she encountered trouble.


    "Gentle! You are a traitor in Shushan. Come back with us and be punished."


    A group of people appeared in front of MI Youning.


    These people are Shu mountain disciples.


    The leaders are Bai Xinting and Liang Han.


    Mi Youning smiled with disdain at Bai Xinting''s words.


    "Hum! What is a traitor? It''s just an unbearable means of Shu mountain. It''s just planted."


    Mi Youning was surrounded by Shu mountain disciples not far from Xuanmen''s Secret territory.


    There were other people around the door who didn''t leave.

 Chapter 832

    Liang Han saw that the people around him often looked this way.


    His face was solemn and just.


    "Be gentle and don''t talk nonsense. How did Shu mountain slander you? You should go back with me and be punished for stealing the most precious treasure of Shu mountain.


    I advise you to stay put, or don''t blame us for ignoring our past feelings! "


    Mi Youning glanced coldly at Liang Han.


    "What if I don''t go back with you?"


    Now she can see that these people are simply prepared.


    And want to ruin her reputation.


    Shu mountain treasure?


    Although she is an inner disciple, she will not touch those.


    This is a plant, a frame up.


    People in Shushan are really disgusting.


    As soon as Liang Han fell to the ground in MI Youning''s voice, he pulled out his sword.


    The blade pointed directly at Mi Youning.


    "Gentle, if you don''t come back to Shushan with us, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    "Hiss... Why did you have love?"


    Mi Youning also took out his sword.


    She won''t go with the people in Shushan.


    Shu mountain is now the first gate in the immortal cultivation world.


    There are naturally watchmen in it.


    There are several ancestors of Yuanying. She can''t beat them for the time being.


    Now is not the time to go with them.


    Seeing the confrontation between Liang Han and MI Youning, the people around have stopped their steps to leave.


    If there is a play to watch, it is natural not to watch it for nothing.


    And this is also the scene of Shushan.


    Seeing more and more people around, Liang Han knew that at this time, the reputation of Shushan could not be damaged.


    "All the disciples of Shushan mountain listen to the order and put in an array!"


    "Yes!"


    All the disciples of Shu mountain dispersed one after another, and they surrounded mi Youning.


    Seeing this phenomenon, MI Youning felt something wrong.


    Liang Han is himself, and is about to enter the cultivation of Yuanying period.


    The cultivation accomplishments of the disciples in the surrounding Shu mountains are naturally not low.


    The array of Shu mountain has a must kill skill.


    At this time, their array is naturally the must kill skill.


    Even Yuan Ying''s accomplishments are not easy to escape this array.


    Liang Han commands Shu mountain disciples to set up the array, and he has already cast spells at the eye of the array.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning showed disdain with her gauze face.


    Whoever likes to play, she doesn''t play anyway.


    If you deal with them like this, you will lose both sides in the end.


    See people from other sects around.


    Mi Youning cleared his throat, "I swear to the death that I will not be a disciple of Shushan. The slander and planting of Shushan on me,


    And Liang Han, you have borne my friendship. Bai Xinting''s Revenge of killing her body. From now on, I will break up with you!


    In the future, when I return gently, it will be the time to Tu Shushan sect. "


    People have been shocked by Mi Youning''s boasting.


    Tu Shushan?


    I''m really kidding.


    In the Shushan mountains, there are several guarded Yuanying ancestors.


    The woman in front of me said she had slaughtered Shushan.


    However, there are also some discerning women who find that they can''t see through and are surrounded by Shu mountain disciples.


    The woman''s accomplishments are above them.


    They are the cultivation of golden elixir.


    But now I can''t see through mi Youning''s cultivation.


    Then there is only one possibility.


    She has entered Yuanying.


    This... This is terrible.


    The woman is only a hundred years old. She is so young that she has stepped into Yuanying.


    Several people still can''t believe it.


    When mi Youning''s disciples in Shushan heard her words and couldn''t accept them again.


    She took out the escape transmitter.


    "Liang Han and Bai Xinting will take your lives when I come back."

 Chapter 833

    "No! She''s running! Stop it!"


    Liang Han was shocked and immediately made a noise to stop it.


    However, MI Youning''s speed is much faster than him.


    Open the scroll conveyor in your hand.


    Then she disappeared, along with the scroll conveyor.


    When Liang Han saw mi Youning take out the transmitter, he had already come running.


    Unfortunately, he was a little late after all.


    Mi Youning has disappeared.


    And her words have been heard by all around.


    This made Liang Han''s expression gloomy and terrible.


    Once the leader knows this, he will never spare him.


    Liang Han glanced at Bai Xinting not far away.


    Heart, fortunately, this woman didn''t die.


    Or he''s really finished.


    On Bai Xinting''s pig head face, Liang Han let himself show a very natural and gentle smile.


    See Bai Xinting''s loving eyes.


    He was relieved.


    As long as the woman still likes him, everything will be easy.


    Liang Han turned to look at the people around him. He put away his sword.


    Standing where mi Youning disappeared before him, he was like a graceful gentleman at this moment.


    The whole body is full of Bingran''s righteousness.


    "All Taoist friends, if anyone sees the gentle traitor of Shushan, please give the traitor to Shushan. Shushan will be greatly appreciated!"


    Everyone knows Liang Han.


    This is a new generation of young people in recent years.


    He is valued by the leader of Shushan mountain.


    Some time ago, people also attended the wedding ceremony of Liang Han and the daughter of the leader of Shushan.


    "Yes, it should be."


    "That''s natural..."


    "It''s easy to say..."


    The people around should say yes.


    I just don''t know what they think.


    The onlookers were all third rate sects.


    The disciples of Zixiao sect, who were not far away, left after the Xuanmen secret place was closed.


    When Shu mountain disciples got entangled with MI Youning, they also left without squinting.


    Only the disciples of Zixiao sect didn''t join the fun.


    Liang hanshun, with the solemn service of Zixiao sect, naturally knew that they were not watching.


    Even the Zixiao sect is now excluded by Shushan mountain from the first sect in the fairy world.


    He didn''t dare to treat the disciples of Zixiao sect.


    Because Shushan is also easy, there is no direct conflict with Zixiao sect.


    However, Liang Han really doesn''t like the Zixiao sect.


    Any activities every year.


    Including the opening of Xuanmen secret territory, it is clear that this should be handed over to Shushan.


    He should preside over it.


    Finally, it fell on the disciples of Zixiao sect.


    It made him uncomfortable for a long time.


    Seeing the disciples of Zixiao sect, they left one after another with swords.


    Liang Han took back his sight and raised his head to the disciples in Shushan.


    "Huizong gate!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Feeling the response of the disciples around and Liang Han''s discomfort before, he slowly calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning was sent to the human world again.


    Hearing the noise in his ears, MI Youning stood in place and pressed his head.


    Just when it was just transmitted, she felt some confused memories in her mind.


    Uncle Huang, the great Xia Dynasty, there is still a lot of blood


    "Eh? Isn''t this the girl saved by young master Yan? How are you?"


    Just when mi Youning stood in place and wanted to think hard.


    Suddenly came a familiar and old voice.


    Mi Youning looked around and saw the old man carrying the box.


    The other party came to her and looked at her with muddy eyes.

 Chapter 834

    Mi Youning thought a little and thought of it.


    The reason why this person''s voice is so familiar is that she woke up in the human world before.


    Who heard the Savior talking to him.


    Seeing that it was really mi Youning, the old doctor said, "childe Yan has an accident, do you know?"


    Mi Youning''s eyebrows and eyes showed doubt, and she gently shook her head.


    "Come with me. I''m just going to show Mr. Yan."


    The old doctor walked in front, and MI Youning''s feet followed him uncontrollably.


    "Young master Yan didn''t know what happened a few days ago. He fell down at home and broke his leg. Young people now..."


    Mi Youning listened to the old doctor and raised her eyebrows.


    It''s also strange that he broke his leg when he fell.


    But thinking of the man in white in Xuanmen''s Secret realm, she definitely went to have a look.


    After all, they look the same. Is there any connection between them.


    Soon the old doctor took mi Youning to the place where Yan Qingchen lived.


    "Young master Yan, here comes the old man."


    The old doctor opened the door and went to the inner room.


    "Doctor he, please come again."


    Mi Youning raised her feet and went into the inner room to keep up with Dr. he.


    She heard a cold, smiling voice from the inner room.


    Just like the men in the secret realm of Xuanmen, their voice is the same.


    But the men in the house are obviously more popular.


    The man in the secret realm of Xuanmen is really cold, giving people a feeling of alienation.


    The temperament of that body is also not cannibal.


    After Dr. he entered the inner room, MI Youning followed him in.


    The veil on her face was long gone.


    Otherwise, doctor he could not recognize her.


    Yan Qingchen is leaning against the bed with a book in his hand.


    After hearing Dr. he''s voice, he looked away from the book.


    Doctor he walked into the inner room, and a smile appeared at the corners of Yan Qingchen''s mouth.


    However, when he saw mi Youning following doctor he, his eyes showed consternation.


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Just because mi Youning changed at this time.


    It is no longer the look of hostility when I first woke up.


    The temperament of the whole body has changed, demon enchanting and charming.


    The whole body exudes an attractive smell.


    Just like the fox demon, he wants to suck away the human spirit.


    Yan Qingchen''s smile solidified.


    Mi Youning''s indifferent eyes looked at him calmly.


    During the period when they looked at each other, the air in the inner room gradually solidified.


    That atmosphere is not very good.


    Doctor he doesn''t seem to feel it.


    He went to the bedside and looked at Yan Qingchen''s left leg and put it on the bedside.


    "Do you feel better today?"


    Doctor he''s question distracted Yan Qingchen.


    Seeing that doctor he opened the gauze on his left leg, he said faintly, "it''s OK. There''s no special feeling."


    Hearing this, doctor he frowned.


    "It''s not so good. If you don''t feel this leg..."


    Dr. he didn''t continue with the following words.


    But his eyebrows with deep lines were still frowning.


    "I''ll change your dressing today. If you can, you''d better find someone to press it around you. This will have some auxiliary effects."


    Yan Qingchen knows what doctor he has to say.


    If there is no response, it means that this leg is useless.


    Even knowing the result, Yan Qingchen didn''t frown.


    "OK."


    Hearing the cold and indifferent tone, doctor he sighed.

 Chapter 835

    Doctor he opened the box he had brought with him, and his mouth began to nag again.


    "Young master Yan, I didn''t say you. Now you''re not young. It''s time to start a family.


    You see, now that your leg is hurt, you don''t even have a caregiver around you.


    If there is someone around who knows the cold and the hot, he is much better than you are now. At least he can have a hot meal... "


    Yan Qingchen''s appearance is no longer cannibal. At this time, when he heard what doctor he said, his eyes showed unspeakable.


    These days, he is really afraid.


    Every time Dr. he comes, he must nag like this.


    Although he meant well, he was afraid to hear such words every day.


    As for starting a family or something, he really didn''t think about it.


    Although mi Youning walked into the inner room, she didn''t come forward again.


    Instead, he leaned against the door and listened to Dr. he''s nagging.


    And appreciate Yan Qingchen''s helpless face.


    Doctor he soon changed Yan Qingchen''s medicine.


    When the bandage was tied up, his face showed persistence.


    "Young master Yan, you said there was no one close to you. The niece of Aunt Liu''s fourth uncle was Xiaocui.


    That girl is really good. She does everything at home.


    My mother-in-law said, "Xiao Cui is a good provider. She will give you a big fat boy in the future..."


    Yan Qingchen didn''t know what he thought, and his eyes showed fear.


    He quickly waved to doctor he, "doctor he, no, really no, I''m used to being alone..."


    That move, that facial expression, it seems that there are some monsters.


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning couldn''t help laughing at this time.


    It''s Dr. he who worked hard to sell Xiaocui.


    And that Yan Qingchen''s fierce refusal made her really feel funny.


    Mi Youning''s laughter attracted two pairs of eyes.


    Doctor he almost forgot the existence of MI Youning. After all, he is old and has a bad memory.


    He turned and looked at Mi Youning. His eyes showed a satisfied smile.


    Yan Qingchen also looked at Mi Youning.


    Thinking of his eager refusal and his unnatural reaction, he was seen by the woman.


    Yan Qingchen lowered her eyes, put her fist to her mouth and coughed.


    "Isn''t this ready-made!"


    Doctor he suddenly exclaimed.


    Yan Qingchen has a bad feeling and quickly looks up at doctor he.


    Dr. he, at this time, always focused on MI Youning.


    The more you look, the more satisfied you are.


    Mi Youning raised his eyebrows at doctor he with a satisfied look.


    Because she felt what doctor he was making up his mind.


    Next, the other party''s words verified what she thought.


    Doctor he turned his head and said to Yan Qingchen, who was lying on the bed, "young master Yan, the girl in front of you is good.


    I see you two are so beautiful. "


    Yan Qingchen closed his eyes with a headache. He stretched out his hand and pressed the bridge of his nose.


    At this time, she really didn''t know what to say.


    I dare not look at the woman leaning against the door.


    Doctor he doesn''t speak when he sees Yan Qingchen.


    However, this does not open up, which means default here.


    He hurried to MI Youning.


    "How old is this girl? Where does she live? But she still has family. Is she married?"


    Doctor he came forward with a thunderbolt and asked what he thought.


    Mi Youning looked at doctor he in front of him, and the smile on his face never subsided.

 Chapter 836

    Yan Qingchen opened his eyes when he heard what doctor he said.


    Despite his previous embarrassment, he turned to see mi Youning for the first time.


    Seeing that she still had a faint smile on her face and had no impatience, I was relieved.


    Then he quickly turned his eyes to Dr. he.


    Mi Youning''s light is too dazzling.


    That kind of soul catching breath is really irresistible.


    "Doctor he, don''t embarrass other girls. I have no plans to get married for the time being."


    Hearing what Yan Qingchen said, doctor he turned and sighed.


    He looked at Yan Qingchen with disapproval.


    But also know that the other party is really a cold person.


    I don''t know what kind of girl can stand beside him in the future.


    Dr. he went to the bed and packed his wooden box of medicine.


    "You, this character is too cold. If you find a close person, your life will not be too dry."


    Yan Qingchen smiled faintly, "I''m used to it. If there are many people around me, it''s not beautiful."


    Doctor he laughed angrily by his tone.


    He smiled and shook his head. "I''ll change your dressing in two days. Aunt Hua''s back hurts. I''ll go and have a look."


    Yan Qingchen nodded, "doctor he, take your time. Thank you for your care these days."


    Doctor he didn''t say anything more. He picked up the wooden box and left the inner room.


    There were only mi Youning standing at the door and Yan Qingchen lying on the bed.


    The smile on Yan Qingchen''s face faded.


    He said with a smile, "the thing left by the girl last time is missing. If you come to pick it up, please tell me the price and I''ll compensate you."


    Hearing him talk about this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    If the other party doesn''t mention it, she will forget it.


    "You mean the blue bead."


    Her feet went to the table in the inner room and sat on the bench.


    Yan Qingchen nodded, "yes, I accidentally lost it."


    "Hahaha..." Mi Youning laughed at his excuse.


    "It''s not something before, but a drug to strengthen your body and make you resist pain."


    Yan Qingchen opened his eyes, "medicine?"


    He remembered that the blue bead had entered his body when he picked up his hand.


    It''s incredible that it should be medicine.


    It''s also unheard of and unheard of.


    Mi Youning nodded, and then from her mustard space, she transformed the same beads again.


    A handful of blue beads appeared in her hand.


    The dazzling blue light is really beautiful.


    Yan Qingchen doesn''t know what to do when he sees mi Youning''s action.


    He looked at Mi Youning''s solid, suspicious and inquisitive.


    Who the hell is this man.


    Because of what he thought, he asked.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Mi Youning took the blue bead to his mouth.


    The beads turned into a blue light and poured into her body.


    Yan Qingchen also sees this in his eyes.


    At this time, he was more sure that this woman was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Not the royal family he guessed.


    Mi Youning frowned at Yan Qingchen''s inquiry.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    Then she stood up and tied her hands in the air.


    The whole body turned into a white light.


    That was her Yuan Ying''s cultivation, because she didn''t release it deliberately.


    Therefore, Yan Qingchen will not be affected.


    After all, he is an ordinary man, and MI Youning still cares about him.

 Chapter 837

    Seeing the white light, Yan Qingchen closed his mouth.


    "Are you a demon?"


    Hearing this, MI Youning smiled again.


    She gathered the white light on her back and slowly moved to her feet.


    The body just soared up.


    Yan Qingchen followed her movements and shifted her eyes.


    Seeing that he saw it, MI Youning put away his spiritual power.


    She dropped her feet to the ground and walked towards the bed.


    "I''m not a monster. Why do you think so? I''m an immortal."


    Yan Qingchen originally saw mi Youning approaching and planned to divert his attention.


    But when she heard this, she stopped moving again.


    He stared at Mi Youning''s face.


    That beautiful face, seemingly pure, is actually charming.


    There is no denying that this woman is really beautiful.


    Especially her hook - human temperament.


    Even he will be attracted.


    "Are you a fairy?"


    Mi Youning went to the bed and sat on a bench.


    She shook her head and refuted Yan Qingchen''s opinion.


    "No, not yet."


    Looking at that from a close distance, Jumei shows her smiling face. Yan Qingchen feels that her breathing is abnormal.


    He held the book in his hand with a little effort.


    Mi Youning didn''t notice his little move.


    "During this time, I don''t know if I can disturb young master Yan. The little woman has nowhere to go."


    Yan Qingchen nodded and sent the book in his hand to his eyes.


    Now his heartbeat is abnormal.


    The sweet and seductive smell made his body seem to have something gushing out.


    He dared not look at Mi Youning, nor did he dare to look at him.


    He even held his breath.


    The woman around me is like the fox demon in the book.


    If you look at it a little, you''ll get deep.


    Just close, it will make people can''t help themselves.


    Although Yan Qingchen read with both eyes, he was already reciting the Vajra Sutra in his heart.


    Mi Youning approaches Yan Qingchen and nods. She smiles with satisfaction.


    Now she can''t go back to the fairyland.


    Shushan will definitely find her.


    She should slowly take the baby in her hand and develop them to the greatest space.


    At the same time, you should also improve your accomplishments again.


    When she went through robbery and soared, she must kill Shushan.


    Headmaster, Liang Han, Bai Xinting, none of them wants to run away.


    Yan Qingchen, this is the only place she is familiar with.


    If the other Party promised her to stay, she would naturally repay the other party for her kindness.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help looking at Yan Qingchen''s left leg.


    She reached out her slender jade hand and touched his leg through her clothes and gauze.


    Yan Qingchen felt it when she was touched.


    He hurried to leave, but he forgot that his leg was hurt.


    He can''t make any effort at all. Even such a gentle movement will make him hurt.


    The gentle gasp made mi Youning listen.


    She turned her head and stared at Yan Qingchen. "What are you doing? I''m not Xiaocui. I can''t eat you."


    Hearing Xiaocui, Yan Qingchen''s face turned white.


    The pain is also frightened.


    Seeing his weak appearance, MI Youning felt a little guilty.


    She took her hand away from Yan Qingchen''s leg.


    The tone said seriously: "I just want to treat your leg injury. It can be regarded as a reward for your kindness of taking in and saving your life before."


    Yan Qingchen nodded, but she didn''t look at Mi Youning.


    "Then I''ll move. Don''t be afraid."


    Yan Qingchen didn''t look up, but he said, "OK."


    If you can cure your leg injury, it''s naturally good.


    In recent days, he has been in bed and has been unable to move. He didn''t wash after his leg was injured.


    After curing the leg, everything is convenient.

 Chapter 838

    Mi Youning stretched out her hand and put it on Yan Qingchen''s leg again.


    This time Yan Qingchen didn''t move again.


    The spiritual power is transmitted to Yan Qingchen''s leg.


    Strands spread over his injured leg.


    Think of Yan Qingchen''s white face before.


    Mi Youning asked casually, "what is Xiaocui like? You are... Very scared."


    Hearing Xiaocui, Yan Qingchen''s face tightened and the corners of her mouth closed tightly.


    "... very strong."


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    Very strong


    Is the waist as strong as an ox?


    Otherwise, why is Yan Qingchen so afraid.


    Yan Qingchen has raised his head, but his ears are a little red.


    Maybe he saw the doubt in MI Youning''s eyes.


    He recovered his previous indifference, "two women with my body shape and very bright personality, I have never seen such a woman."


    Mi Youning looks at Yan Qingchen in front of her.


    Visually check that Yan Qingchen is 1.8 meters up.


    Not to mention the height, the figure is not small.


    In fact, Yan Qingchen seems very thin.


    When she touched each other''s legs, she found that his figure was very good.


    Standard perfect proportion.


    The legs were full of strength, not as thin as his appearance.


    The figure of two Yan Qingchen is really... Not generally strong.


    His personality is bright and clear. It is estimated that Yan Qingchen''s euphemism is also his speech.


    Mi Youning chuckled.


    She hung her head to hide her smile.


    No wonder Yan Qingchen was so direct when she refused doctor he.


    Even she can''t imagine.


    The scene of Xiaocui standing next to Yan Qingchen.


    While talking, MI Youning has cured Yan Qingchen''s leg injury.


    This little injury is really too easy for her.


    Yan Qingchen also felt it and felt his left leg.


    He moved inadvertently and found that he could move freely.


    And there was no pain.


    Yan Qingchen looks up at Mi Youning and looks at her smiling eyes.


    Those beautiful eyes seemed to have hooks, so that he could not move away when he saw them.


    The heart beat faster and more abnormal.


    Yan Qingchen began to panic.


    He recited the Vajra Sutra again.


    Slowly calm down your abnormal state.


    Remember just promised to stay.


    Yan Qingchen frowns gently. He has only one bedroom here.


    Moreover, there is a soft collapse in the study.


    No one can live in other places.


    Yan Qingchen doesn''t feel refreshed. He hasn''t washed seriously these days.


    He got out of bed. At this time, he was wearing a coat, some of which were untidy.


    This made his ears turn red again.


    "Girl, my last name is Yan and my first name is Qingchen. I don''t know the girl''s name yet."


    Mi Youning sees Yan Qingchen staying. She smiles and stands up to avoid.


    She is still more discerning and sees each other''s unnaturalness.


    Hearing Yan Qingchen''s self introduction, MI Youning turns around and walks to the door.


    But don''t forget to answer the other party, "my name is Wenwan."


    Seeing each other off, Yan Qingchen breathed a sigh of relief.


    But there is still a little regret at the bottom of my heart.


    Gentle, this name is really not suitable for such a demon Rao, charming woman.


    The other party has no tenderness and gentleness from beginning to end.


    It''s like the fox spirit that absorbs men''s essence.


    That pick eyebrows, a frown and a smile, are put on a unique charm.


    People can''t help sticking it when they see it.


    Not even him.


    Yan Qingchen couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing when he recalled the previous abnormality.

 Chapter 839

    Yan Qingchen sees mi Youning off and disappears.


    He looked down and smelled himself.


    It doesn''t taste too heavy, but a little sour gas is about to come out.


    Yan Qingchen frowned tightly.


    I don''t know if I can smell the other person so close to him.


    He turned and removed the bedding from his bed.


    I''m afraid we''ll have to change people in the next few days.


    I just don''t know how many days it is.


    Yan Qingchen removed the bedding from the bed and took out a new bed from the wardrobe.


    Seeing that the bed was neat, he went to the ear room.


    The acid gas in his body now should also be cleaned up.


    Just looking at himself, his freely moving left leg.


    He''s still a little weird.


    When Mingming broke it, it was painful.


    Even Dr. he thought it was difficult for him to recover.


    The gentle short time made him move freely.


    Although the other party said she was an immortal.


    But Yan Qingchen is still inclined. She is the fox.


    Because of the beautiful capital, the eyes that hook people, and the sweet temptation smell released from the whole body.


    How can he not doubt it.


    Yan Qingchen walked into the ear room and shook his head again.


    No matter what the other party is, it is different from him.


    They are not people of the same world.


    That strange ability was an eye opener for him.


    How can such a person stay in the world.


    No one is allowed to leave at any time.


    Yan Qingchen ignored the little idea in his heart and poured water into the ear bath bucket.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning left the inner room and sat in the living room.


    There is a big desk not far away.


    There are all kinds of books on it, and there is a row of bookcases in the back.


    On the bookcase, naturally, there are full of books.


    It seems that this man is really a nerd.


    There is a strong smell of pen and ink on each other''s body.


    A scholar is useless.


    The other party''s weak appearance gives an illusion.


    It''s like he''s really weak.


    After she touched each other''s bones, she found that it was just an illusion.


    To say that the other party is a nerd is not to slander Yan Qingchen.


    Yan Qingchen, this name is also good.


    The way the other party refused Dr. he was very indecisive.


    When I saw her, my eyes were flustered and my ears were red.


    This is not what a nerd is.


    Thinking of the other party''s flustered little eyes, MI Youning chuckled.


    "Host, you continue to die and wait for heaven."


    Huh?


    What sound


    Mi Youning heard a sound.


    She turned her head and looked around.


    The voice was full of ambiguity.


    But after she turned around, she didn''t find anyone else around.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Mi Youning said to himself.


    Although she said so, the vigilance in her eyes was not relaxed.


    She released her spiritual power and spread around, trying to find out who was hiding in the dark.


    It''s impossible to have an illusion about her.


    She''s not an ordinary human.


    She is an immortal, but her ears are very sensitive.


    Someone was talking in his ear just now.


    Have the people of Shushan been found?


    No, it can''t be so fast.


    Mi Youning''s powerful Yuan Ying cultivation spread in this small room.


    She looked around with her mind.


    Nothing suspicious was found outside, and she spread to the inner room.


    "Wow..."


    Huh?


    What''s that sound.


    It was like the sound of water. Mi Youning followed the sound and looked in that direction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you: please call me Mrs. Xu (Queen), who rewarded the leader of the alliance with 100000 Book coins (¤Å£þ 3 £þ) yesterday?


    Yesterday was the first time that the aid activity was listed on the list. It was on the stage. Thank you for your reward. I didn''t expect it to be really successful. Ai Ni Meng?

 Chapter 840

    Because he felt something suspicious, MI Youning paid attention to it.


    Then there was a white flower in front of her eyes.


    A pair of slender jade hands are watering with ladles.


    Looking down, there are a pair of little red beans.


    The color is very light, very tender.


    The moon Hun chamber of CHIGUO appears in MI Youning''s eyes.


    She forgot to recover her mental strength.


    Just look at every move in the inner room.


    It''s in the tub. Someone''s bathing.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help exclaiming at her perfect figure.


    The person bathing is Yan Qingchen.


    He poured the water from the ladle on his body and filled it again.


    Suddenly his movements gave him a pause.


    There seems to be a feeling of peeping around.


    His handsome face showed doubt.


    All three parts of the auricle are closed.


    The only entrance, there is no shadow.


    But the feeling of being strongly peeped at made him feel it.


    Someone is looking at him.


    Suddenly he looked up and looked into the void.


    At this glance, MI Youning happened to be refreshed.


    She quickly put away all her spiritual power.


    "Hoo..."


    Mi Youning relaxed and touched her mouth.


    Obviously Yan Qingchen is just an ordinary person. Why does he have such a sensitive sense.


    The action of the other party''s sudden stop and the vigilant eyes.


    Let mi Youning clearly realize that Yan Qingchen may not be as simple as what he sees.


    When she was a child, she was discovered by an ordinary person.


    Even if I didn''t find out it was her for the first time.


    But the other side''s vigilance made mi Youning sigh in her heart.


    Yan Qingchen is not simple.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yan Qingchen found something wrong, he had no mood to continue bathing at all.


    He simply washed it, put on his clothes and walked out of the ear chamber.


    When Yan Qingchen came out, MI Youning read a book seriously.


    The eyes were very serious.


    That deep feeling is extremely serious.


    But Yan Qingchen saw mi Youning like this and hit his lips with his fist. Laughter overflowed.


    Hearing the laughter, MI Youning raised her serious face.


    "Young master Yan..."


    She nodded.


    Yan Qingchen pointed at her.


    The smile from the corners of his mouth can no longer be covered.


    He has endured enough.


    But the laughter still overflowed.


    Mi Youning sees Yan Qingchen pointing at her. She looks down at herself.


    After reading for a long time, I didn''t find anything wrong with her.


    Yan Qingchen saw that she didn''t know anything, so she raised her feet and walked slowly.


    The smiling eyes dazzled mi Youning at this moment.


    This is a beautiful face like a fairy, which is more dust at this moment.


    Although contaminated with popularity, it attracts more attention.


    Such a man should laugh often.


    Because it is too beautiful, it makes people look very comfortable.


    Mi Youning felt that she was gently lifted by her soft, charming and smiling eyes.


    The smile gently fluctuated her heartstrings.


    Let her heartbeat begin to be abnormal.


    Even so, her face was serious and did not show any flaws.


    Until Yan Qingchen came to her.


    I smell the fresh soap on each other.


    She looked up at Yan Qingchen, puzzled in her eyes.


    I don''t understand why he was so close.


    Let''s talk about it.


    Yan Qingchen slowly extended his hand to the confused line of sight.


    Those hands are as slender as jade and more beautiful than women''s hands.

 Chapter 841

    Mi Youning looked at the hands and slowly approached her.


    Her heart stopped as if she couldn''t breathe.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t notice. Mi Youning held her breath.


    He held out his hand, took mi Youning''s book, turned the direction, and put it back into her hand again.


    Mi Youning looked down and saw everything in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else can she say.


    Feeling unable to breathe, MI Youning gasped quickly.


    Because Yan Qingchen is in front of her, she moves very slowly.


    I held my breath.


    No wonder she felt out of breath.


    I thought this man was going to do something to her.


    But now, how does she explain the problem of this book.


    Before, because I always noticed the situation in the inner room.


    She doesn''t know if Yan Qingchen will know. She was just peeking.


    So when she heard the noise in the inner room, she quickly took a book from her desk.


    Just pretend to read.


    But I didn''t expect such an embarrassing thing to happen.


    Yan Qingchen saw that MI Youning''s face remained unchanged and remained indifferent, as if nothing had happened.


    He smiled softly. "I''ve cleaned up the room. Miss Wen, please stay for the time being."


    Mi Youning raised her head with Mei Yi in her eyes, "thank you."


    Then she raised her hand with the book.


    He shook the book in his hand, "the book in the human world is different from that in our fairy world. No wonder I took it down."


    Then he nodded with great approval.


    Hearing her say so, the smile on Yan Qingchen''s face deepened.


    Deeply afraid of making mi Youning uncomfortable, he quickly turned his head and hit his lips with his fist.


    That smile is really amazing.


    Mi Youning tilted his lips as he turned around.


    She really can''t think of a good reason.


    She didn''t expect to be stupid.


    I took the book upside down.


    However, this is the reason why Yan Qingchen smiles at this time.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t say that MI Youning took the book upside down.


    A moment later, Yan Qingchen turned around and nodded very approvingly.


    "No wonder, Miss Wen wants to learn the characters of the human world. I can teach you."


    Mi Youning also knows her reason. Her confidence is too low.


    But now that the other party gave her a step down, she was naturally happy.


    Mi Youning''s expression returned to her former indifference and nodded gently, "thank you, young master Yan."


    She put the book back on the table.


    The action was very urgent, as if to get rid of some burden.


    It''s a real shame.


    Yan Qingchen went to the table and put the book back in its previous position.


    He finished reading this book some time ago.


    Mi Youning was amused to see him cherish his books.


    Is this man addicted to books.


    In this way, MI Youning is wrong.


    It should be said that she will be addicted to her in the future.


    Yan Qingchen put the book back to its original place.


    When he turned to look at Mi Youning, he looked at his beautiful face.


    The other party''s temperament is detached, beautiful and refined. It''s really not ordinary beauty.


    Unfortunately, it was covered by the beauty in his eyes.


    Clearly not the sexy and charming in the bone.


    But because of those eyes, people mistook her for a demon Rao woman.


    Just now, he saw mi Youning''s unnatural reaction.


    I knew this woman was just an ordinary woman.


    A little woman.


    "Is Miss Wen hungry?"


    Mi Youning glanced at her with a smile. "We don''t need to eat. We''ve already opened the valley."


    Yan Qingchen suddenly realized.


    Well, fox spirits don''t need to eat.

 Chapter 842

    Yan Qingchen touched his stomach, but he was hungry.


    What he has eaten these days is cold. He has long wanted to eat the drunk chicken in Yuxuan Pavilion.


    Seeing his movements, MI Youning stood up from his seat.


    "Come on, go out to eat. I''ve never been around the human world. I''m just going out to have a look at the human world."


    Yan Qingchen is naturally happy.


    But he saw mi Youning''s beautiful face.


    The eyebrows and eyes could not help but wrinkle gently.


    "Wait for me first."


    Yan Qingchen said, turned and walked quickly to the inner room.


    Mi Youning stood and watched him leave.


    After a moment, Yan Qingchen came out of the inner room.


    He also held a transparent white scarf in his hand.


    Yan Qingchen hurried to MI Youning and handed the white scarf to MI Youning.


    "For unnecessary trouble, Miss Wen, take this scarf with you."


    Mi Youning looked at the white scarf and gently frowned.


    "Is this something someone else has worn?"


    At this time, her mood was inexplicably unhappy.


    If it''s really worn by other women, she really hates it.


    There will be some discomfort inside.


    It''s just that uncomfortable feeling that will block her hair.


    Yan Qingchen shook his head with a smile. "I bought it. It''s new when I''m going up the mountain to cover the wind and sand."


    Mi Youning nodded, took the white scarf and simply covered the lower part of her face.


    The action was very simple, confusing the hair around the ear.


    Seeing the messy hair, Yan Qingchen couldn''t stand it.


    He took the first two steps and stretched out his hand to tidy up mi Youning''s hair.


    Pull it behind your ear.


    Seeing that the back was tied in a mess, he came to MI Youning''s back.


    His movements are very natural.


    Naturally let mi Youning, without any aversion.


    She just stood where she was, without any displeasure.


    Yan Qingchen tied mi Youning''s scarf. Then he reflected what he had done.


    His face showed a chatty expression.


    He walked up to MI Youning and said, "sorry, I can''t control it for a moment."


    Mi Youning didn''t know anything at first.


    Seeing the apology in Yan Qingchen''s eyes, and standing far away from her.


    Then I understand what''s going on with this man.


    "What a big deal, there are not so many rules."


    Mi Youning touched the scarf on his face and asked, "are you ready?"


    Yan Qingchen nodded, "OK, let''s go."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    It was still noon. There were a lot of people in the town.


    Selling vegetables, buying accessories, rouge and all kinds of things dazzled mi Youning.


    Yan Qingchen stayed with MI Youning even though she was very hungry.


    See each other and show curiosity about what he usually sees.


    He can''t bear to disturb each other.


    It was the smiling eyes that made him reluctant to break.


    That''s it. Let her keep laughing.


    Unrestrained, innocent and happy.


    "Qingchen, look here!"


    At a mask stall, Yan Qingchen accompanied mi Youning to choose a mask.


    Suddenly, I heard the happy voice of the other party in my ear.


    He turned his head and looked at it with a smile.


    Put on a ghost mask.


    It didn''t frighten him.


    The corner of his mouth bent slightly. "Do you like it?"


    Seeing that Yan Qingchen is not frightened, MI Youning takes off her mask.


    Show her lips, "no, it''s not fun."


    Put the mask back on the stall and she continued to the next stall.


    Yan Qingchen smiled apologetically at the people at the mask booth.

 Chapter 843

    The latter knew him and shook his head at him.


    Even gently asked, who is that girl and whether she is his fiancee.


    Yan Qingchen looked at Mi Youning and stood on the jewelry stall with a gentle smile on her face.


    At this time, he was no longer alienated and cold when he first met mi Youning.


    For the vendor on the mask stand, Yan Qingchen smiled and shook his head.


    Then he raised his feet and walked in the direction of MI Youning.


    "What''s this? What''s it for?"


    Mi Youning asks the vendor with the pendant in his hand.


    The man smiled and said, "girl, this is a concentric knot. Let''s have a pair."


    Looking at each other''s hand, the same concentric knot as in his hand.


    Mi Youning reached for it.


    Both concentric knots are beautiful.


    There is a small bead in the middle, one red and one blue.


    It looks very beautiful.


    Mi Youning liked the two concentric knots very much.


    The tassel was very beautiful, and the small bead in the middle made her happy.


    "I want it!"


    Yan Qingchen came and heard mi Youning''s hearty voice.


    "Girl, this pair of concentric knot one or two silver."


    Concentric knot?


    Yan Qingchen is about to go, and MI Youning stops.


    Look at the things in each other''s hands, isn''t it a concentric knot.


    The light from the bottom of his eyes gradually became dark, as if something was changing.


    But it was only a moment.


    Yan Qingchen gently shook his head and waved away the previous vague ideas.


    He stared at Mi Youning and walked forward with his feet raised.


    "Do you like it?"


    Mi Youning turned to Yan Qingchen and showed a brilliant smile.


    Lift the concentric knot in your hand and shake it in front of Yan Qingchen.


    "Don''t you think it looks good?"


    Looking at the pair of concentric knots, Yan Qingchen was eccentric and always felt uncomfortable.


    A gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s very nice," he said without conscience


    Actually, it''s really beautiful.


    But at the thought, MI Youning would give this concentric knot to others.


    He looked at the concentric knot, which was very awkward.


    Mi Youning smiled brightly when she heard him say it was beautiful.


    He said to himself, "well, it''s very beautiful."


    "I want it."


    She said to the vendor on the stall.


    "OK, girl, this pair of concentric knot is a silver or two."


    Mi Youning knew about the silver.


    The human world is traded with silver, not like the immortal world, which uses spirit stones.


    She looked helplessly at Yan Qingchen.


    Yan Qingchen sighed at the longing, praying and helpless beautiful eyes.


    He took a silver or two from the pocket hanging around his waist.


    Mi Youning smiled when Yan Qingchen handed the money to the vendor.


    Even across the white gauze, her bright smile is still captured by Yan Qingchen.


    He smiled softly, "so happy?"


    Mi Youning can''t tell. In short, she likes it very much.


    He took a pair of concentric knots in his hand and looked at them.


    Then he handed the blue concentric knot in his hand to Yan Qingchen, "I just want one. Here you are."


    After saying that, he didn''t see whether Yan Qingchen accepted it or not, and forced it into his arms.


    Mi Youning turned and walked forward, lowered his head and hung the concentric knot of red beads on his waist.


    The disciple left Yan Qingchen behind, looked at him with incredible eyes, and tied a knot in his arms.


    At this time, he was sure that MI Youning really didn''t know what the concentric knot meant.


    This made his strange thoughts dissipate slowly.


    Holding the concentric knot of blue beads, Yan Qingchen quickly caught up with MI Youning.

 Chapter 844

    Mi Youning hung the concentric knot of red beads on her waist and continued to look curiously at the strange things around her.


    Yan Qingchen saw that it was getting late.


    He quickly grabbed mi Youning''s arm.


    "Miss Wen."


    "Hmm?" Mi Youning turned his head and looked at Yan Qingchen with puzzled eyes.


    To her confused but demon enchanted sight, Yan Qingchen dropped her eyes inadvertently.


    "Miss Wen, let''s go eat first. I''ll walk around with you later. The night market in the town is also very fun, and Yan is hungry."


    Mi Youning saw Yan Qingchen''s earlobe, which was tinged with light red.


    Only then did she know that she had delayed people''s dinner.


    It embarrassed her.


    She quickly straightened her attitude, "well, go to dinner first, but what is this night market?"


    Yan Qingchen loosened mi Youning''s arm and took people to Yuxuan Pavilion.


    Hearing the curious words behind him, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Patiently explained: "the night market in the town is very lively. Many people go out after dinner and everyone will do some entertainment..."


    "Please come in, sir!"


    When Yan Qingchen takes mi Youning to Yuxuan Pavilion, the waiter immediately comes forward to say hello.


    Especially when I saw mi Youning and Xiao er''s eyes, I couldn''t pull them out.


    Just now, a gust of wind blew, and the white yarn on MI Youning''s face was floating.


    This revealed her true face.


    In fact, not only the waiter saw it, but also the guests near the door in Yuxuan Pavilion.


    When the waiter said hello, everyone looked out one after another.


    Unfortunately, I saw mi Youning''s real face.


    Yan Qingchen felt that everyone''s eyes looked over one after another.


    He immediately stood in front of MI Youning.


    Seeing the waiter of Yuxuan Pavilion, he looked at him obsessed.


    Yan Qingchen''s face was ugly for a few minutes, and he tightened his lips.


    "Waiter, are there any rooms upstairs?"


    The waiter revived in the cold and dangerous voice.


    He quickly lowered his eyes and said respectfully, "yes, please upstairs."


    Yan Qingchen walks into Yuxuan pavilion under the leadership of Xiao er.


    When passing by those downstairs tables, many people''s eyes were on MI Youning.


    Mi Youning also felt this.


    At the same time, she also felt Yan Qingchen in front. At this time, the breath around her body was very depressed.


    Mi Youning stared at Yan Qingchen''s back with a puzzled light in her eyes.


    When she went upstairs, MI Youning felt a malicious look.


    She looked up and followed her dangerous and malicious eyes.


    At this glance, it was right, jealous and angry eyes.


    It was a woman, in front of the window in the private room upstairs.


    At this time, the other party stared at her with hostile eyes.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Although she has never been in the human world, she has never seen many things.


    But for people, it''s the same.


    It as like as two peas in the eyes of the woman, she looked the same as jealousy and malice in the woman''s eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled at the woman''s eyes.


    She likes the way others look at her.


    Just like others have no choice but to torture themselves.


    Meiji upstairs, to MI Youning''s charming, smiling eyes.


    She quit immediately.


    "Somebody! Teach that woman a lesson!"


    The servants in the room did not move at his words.


    Listen to her voice again, not as delicate as a woman.

 Chapter 845

    The servant in the room looked at the man sitting at the dinner table.


    Meiji saw that the servants didn''t start and looked at the man sitting at the dinner table.


    The man is big and thick, and his face is ordinary and impermanent.


    "Yunhe! Go and let someone teach that woman a lesson!"


    A man who stares at the table and sees the delicious food, but doesn''t move at all.


    Hearing this, Meiji frowned.


    "Can you be more calm?"


    The voice sighed.


    Meiji heard this disgusting voice and quit immediately


    "The master will be defiled by that woman. He is just a little monk. He dares to think about the master!"


    This time, Meiji''s voice can obviously make people hear something, which belongs to a man''s tone.


    Meiji left the window, went to one side of the soft couch, raised her foot and stepped on the couch.


    She didn''t look like a woman at this time.


    Yunhe closed his eyes when he saw him.


    Because this period of time, he still can''t accept the famous Meiji.


    The other party put on women''s clothes, such a rude side.


    Meiji sees Yunhe''s action of closing her eyes, and flames appear in her eyes.


    "How dare you despise me! If you weren''t so ugly, you thought I would wear women''s clothes!


    I wouldn''t have done such a thing that would affect my image in order not to be discovered by the people above. "


    Meiji''s words successfully opened Yunhe''s eyes.


    He sighed in a low voice.


    Because there has never been a lower boundary, it came to the world for the first time.


    He chose to double his image.


    But I didn''t expect to make myself so rough.


    He didn''t know it would happen.


    And after the lower bound, it can only change once, otherwise it will be searched by the people above.


    As for Meiji, she remained the same, but changed into women''s clothes.


    They are all half weight.


    Don''t make fun of anyone.


    Yunhe stood up and came to the window.


    I want to see which woman made Meiji so angry.


    But when he came to the window.


    I happened to see Yan Qingchen and MI Youning enter the back of the room under the leadership of the sophomore.


    Yunhe''s eyes, when looking at Yan Qingchen, obviously became extremely respectful.


    Meiji came to him at this time.


    The opposite door has been closed.


    He glanced. "Yunhe, the master has been reincarnated for so long and is about to return. At this time, we must not let that woman delay the master."


    Yunhe said with disapproval in his eyes, "no, we can''t do it."


    He turned and stared at Meiji seriously.


    That seemingly ordinary face, so close, let Meiji close her eyes.


    He had no previous anger.


    Instead, he turned his face aside.


    Don''t know what to mutter, Yunhe doesn''t care.


    Turn around and go back to the table to study human food.


    He couldn''t understand how the master had eaten it for so many years.


    The former master was very picky about food.


    The master didn''t even look at the Qiongjiang jade dew.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen and MI Youning have already sat at the table in the room.


    The waiter has recorded all the dishes he wants.


    "My guest, wait a moment and bring the food right away."


    Yan Qingchen nodded gently and the waiter left the room.


    Mi Youning kept looking at the decoration of the room with her eyes.


    The room looks ordinary, but there are many people downstairs.


    The business here looks good, just like the pill industry in the immortal world.


    Business is always full.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recommended Huahua''s ending book: quick wear: President''s Introduction Manual


    Introduce: fast wear a little tired! "President, I don''t want to..." the man turned a deaf ear and made a strong strategy. They ate dry and wiped clean.


    Su Yun met the lover who has been pestering for generations.


    The two worked hand in hand to abuse slag crazily, slapped in the face with an upgraded version, and enjoyed themselves all the way to the end.


    Flirt with all kinds of male gods, President and boss, and flirt with Su Shuangchong sweet Wen, one-on-one, clean in body and mind.

 Chapter 846

    Yan Qingchen sees that MI Youning has no curiosity in his eyes.


    Instead, his eyes were flat, and the corners of his mouth bent an arc.


    "The drunk chicken here is delicious. You can also try it."


    Mi Youning turned her head and smiled at her face.


    She nodded. "HMM."


    Then she stretched out her hand and pointed to Yan Qingchen''s concentric knot on the table.


    "Why don''t you bring it?"


    Yan Qingchen followed her hand and looked at the concentric knot of blue beads.


    The smile on his face dissipated.


    He picked up the concentric knot and looked at Mi Youning. "Do you know the meaning of the concentric knot?"


    "How dare you be so fastidious?" Mi Youning was surprised.


    As soon as this was said, Yan Qingchen returned with a smile.


    He nodded and put the concentric knot in his hand before mi Youning''s eyes.


    "Concentric knot means that two feelings are happy and belong to each other."


    Mi Youning understood this.


    She narrowed her eyes and thought of Liang Han''s scum man.


    Love each other? Belong to each other?


    Mi Youning bowed his head and tore off the concentric knot around his waist.


    At this time, she released low pressure all over her body.


    The anger that had disappeared before appeared again.


    Yan Qingchen felt it and looked into mi Youning''s eyes.


    Those eyes have hatred and killing intention.


    Mi Youning picked up the concentric knot in his hand and the blue bead concentric knot on the table.


    Then they were thrown into the corner of the room.


    This action changed Yan Qingchen''s expression.


    He turned to see the concentric knot lying on the ground, and his eyes became subtle.


    "Don''t worry about it. It just looks good."


    Mi Youning''s voice was a little angry.


    This is clearly a person who has been hurt by emotion.


    The smile on Yan Qingchen''s face has already dissipated.


    He got up, went to the two concentric knots and picked them up.


    Then he came to MI Youning.


    "I bought it with silver. It''s a pity to lose it."


    Mi Youning looked at Yan Qingchen with beautiful eyes, and the hostility in his eyes disappeared.


    After thinking about it, the other party''s words are quite reasonable.


    She took the concentric knot and there was no dust on it.


    Seeing that she took over the concentric knot of red beads, Yan Qingchen sat back in his position.


    He tied the concentric knot in his hand to his waist.


    Mi Youning saw his move and his eyes became subtle.


    He looked up at Yan Qingchen''s handsome face.


    The other party''s face, not too much expression.


    This made her unable to see the man''s emotions, thoughts and thoughts.


    Yan Qingchen tied the concentric knot well and looked up with a smile.


    "Take it. It''s just an object. Take it if you like."


    With a smile, MI Youning tied the concentric knot to his waist again.


    Her movements made Yan Qingchen smile with satisfaction.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    "My guest, here you are..."


    The door was opened and the waiter came in with the dishes.


    Yan Qingchen smelled the drunk chicken, but he was not in the mood to eat.


    Just now, MI Youning''s mood change and his hatred look all made him uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart.


    The waiter put the dishes on the table, picked up the tray and retreated.


    "Take your time, sir."


    He left the room.


    But Yan Qingchen didn''t move his chopsticks after the waiter left the room.


    Mi Youning didn''t eat the food of these people, and he didn''t make any moves.


    There was something wrong with the atmosphere for a while.


    Something is spreading in the air.


    Mi Youning also felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 847

    "Dong Dong..."


    Just when neither of them moved, the door was knocked again.


    This time the door only knocked twice and was pushed open.


    It was Meiji who came in.


    A red dress, exquisite face, hanging a brilliant smile.


    When Meiji walked in, Yan Qingchen looked straight.


    Mi Youning saw Yan Qingchen so close.


    She was upset. It seemed that something belonging to her was being taken away.


    That feeling made her very unhappy.


    But also some doubts.


    Strange feelings, strange emotions, so that she did not know how to describe.


    However, MI Youning really doesn''t welcome Meiji who walks in.


    "Nice to meet you, young master Yan. I happen to meet you today. I can''t help it. Please give me a chance."


    "...." Yan Qingchen didn''t know what to say.


    He was still staring at Meiji coming and staring at the exquisite face at a close distance.


    There is also a sense of disobedience in my heart.


    It seems that this person should not be like this.


    Mi Youning heard that Meiji''s bold words are bad for the whole person.


    Meiji comes between Yan Qingchen and MI Youning.


    He blocked mi Youning''s body and put one hand on Yan Qingchen''s shoulder.


    "Young master Yan, I can be a slave and a maid. Please take him in."


    Yan Qingchen''s eyes sank when he saw the slender fingers on his shoulder.


    Meiji took her hand back as soon as she saw it.


    Then he turned and stared at Mi Youning.


    There is still the initial jealousy and hatred in his eyes.


    He doesn''t like mi Youning.


    And MI Youning is not allowed to be bullied by him like this.


    Mi Youning stands up, pulls Meiji''s collar and drags her back.


    She stood in front of Yan Qingchen with an unhappy face, "where did you come out!"


    Meiji can actually not let mi Youning succeed.


    But in order not to be discovered, he did not use immortal power.


    It was so easy that MI Youning pulled it apart.


    "Where did you come from? I haven''t seen you before!"


    Mi Youning just wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Yeah, she came out of nowhere.


    With Yan Qingchen is just a two-sided relationship.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Yan Qingchen, who is still sitting upright.


    Why, this man, she seems different.


    Think back to Liang Han, Bai Xinting, Shushan


    Mi Youning took a deep look at Yan Qingchen.


    Then he turned and walked towards the door.


    Seeing her move, Yan Qingchen frowned and immediately got up.


    He was about to catch up when his sleeve was pulled.


    Meiji pulled Yan Qingchen''s sleeve and asked Qu Baba, "Lord... Young master Yan, can I follow you?"


    Yan Qingchen did not wave Meiji''s hand.


    Instead, he frowned and looked at his face.


    Suddenly a word came out.


    "You''re a man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This successfully cracked Meiji''s delicate face.


    Meiji''s hand loosened Yan Qingchen''s sleeve.


    His expression and actions let Yan Qingchen know that he guessed correctly.


    When I saw Meiji before, I felt that this face was very familiar.


    It seems that this face appeared in several memory clips before.


    The difference is that Meiji at that time was not women''s clothing.


    So, when Meiji entered the door, he was in a trance for a while and didn''t react.


    He thought about it for a long time before he remembered it.


    "Young master, Yan has something else to do. I''ll see you later."


    Yan Qingchen doesn''t know the identity of Meiji.

 Chapter 848

    However, he avoided the other party''s style of behavior.


    Yan Qingchen said this, turned and left.


    Leaving Meiji messy in the wind, standing alone in the room.


    The master is still the same as before.


    Why poke people''s hearts and lungs like this.


    And there''s no time to see you later. What''s it.


    Is he despised?


    Yeah, yeah


    When Yunhe walked into the door, he saw Meiji Na, with an unacceptable and sad face.


    He sighed and stepped forward. "Are you satisfied now? We can''t get involved in the master''s business.


    After all these years, once something is broken, the master will suffer in the end. "


    Meiji heard Yunhe''s voice and her expression was incomparably sad.


    "Little hehe, I was despised by the master. He told me that he would never see me again."


    Yunhe glanced at Meiji without expression.


    It''s because of this that I can''t accept it.


    He turned and left the room.


    It''s been thousands of years, but I still can''t accept it.


    From the beginning, the master despised him.


    Meiji saw that Yunhe also left and chased up alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen leaves Yuxuan Pavilion and goes out to look for MI Youning.


    Unfortunately, he can''t find it.


    There was no familiar figure in the crowd.


    However, in the air, there is still a luring - human breath on each other.


    The breath has slowly dispersed.


    Yan Qingchen looked down at the concentric knot around his waist.


    He is really confused.


    It''s just a two-sided relationship. He even has some ideas he shouldn''t have.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Slender fingers like jade slowly rubbed the concentric knot.


    Yan Qingchen raised her feet and walked home.


    His face was still cold and alienated.


    But the heart was not calm.


    The original sincerity is far away, and now the worry makes Yan Qingchen a little distressed.


    He is a man. How can he be involved with the people of immortality.


    After all, he was too extravagant.


    Just for a moment, he really wanted... Wanted


    Yan Qingchen shook his head helplessly. After all, he was confused.


    ¡­¡­


    When she got home, Yan Qingchen saw the drunk chicken on the table in the living room.


    Looking at the drunk chicken, Yan Qingchen frowned.


    Wenwan left before him. It''s impossible to bring the drunk chicken back so soon.


    Moreover, the practice of drunk chicken is very complex and time-consuming.


    Yan Qingchen has ruled out the possibility of MI Youning''s return.


    In the remote woods of the town, Yunhe and Meiji sit idly on the tree.


    The previous servants were puppets refined by them.


    It''s already put away.


    "Ah, do you think the master will eat drunk chicken?"


    Yunhe looks into the distance and ignores Meiji.


    Because this man has asked many times.


    His answer is the same every time.


    hear nothing of.


    Unfortunately, the other party kept asking.


    Meiji saw that Yunhe ignored him and simply leaned against the tree to close her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen walked into the inner room with a glimmer of hope.


    It''s empty.


    Yan Qingchen sat at the table in the living room again.


    Even if his favorite drunk chicken is in front of him, he doesn''t have the slightest appetite.


    She left anyway.


    Come in a hurry, go in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    "Boom..."


    The immortal cultivation world, in the southwest, came rolling thunder.


    That thunder is abnormal, very abnormal.


    People in the whole immortal cultivation circle looked at the southwest one after another.


    There was a golden light.

 Chapter 849

    When they saw this scene, they all went with their swords.


    This is the salvation, which is the great power in the period of transforming God.


    There are few people in the whole immortal cultivation world who can cultivate their accomplishments in the period of transforming God.


    Even if there is, it is still in the sect, waiting for the rise during the robbery period.


    Now someone is openly robbing in the southwest.


    At this time, many people''s minds become active.


    Just because, once you catch the robber at this time, you can absorb the other party''s skills.


    At that time, you can directly cross the robbery and fly up.


    Who will give up such a good opportunity.


    All the sects in the fairy world took action one after another.


    The first door, Shushan, took the inner disciples and went straight to the southwest.


    The show was very big, with at least hundreds of people.


    If you let other sects see you, you should naturally stop thinking.


    Even the Zixiao sect gate, which had been quiet all the time, took action.


    However, Zixiao sect is not as eager as other sects.


    Instead, they sent people to Houshan and invited several ancestors who had been cultivating their body and breathing.


    No one knows that the sneak attack thousands of years ago did hurt the ancestors of Zixiao sect.


    However, they have the most precious treasure in their family, and they have rescued several ancestors.


    Now, it is the cultivation of God.


    The reason why Zixiao sect has been so low-key these years.


    It is for the protection of several ancestors.


    The leader of Zixiao sect immediately respectfully stepped forward when he saw several ancestors coming out of the mountain.


    "The prophecy of Qingchen venerable has come. It''s troublesome for several ancestors."


    The three ancestors who turned to God for cultivation are all middle-aged.


    When hearing the Qingchen venerable, their eyes were very respectful and had no airs at all.


    Even the leader of Zixiao sect, who was only in the period of Yuanying, was very kind.


    "No problem, southwest, women, in the period of turning into gods, now there are two pairs.


    Let''s go and have a look. This Taoist friend is a woman. "


    One of the ancestors spoke.


    The remaining two ancestors also nodded one after another.


    The leader immediately arranged for the subordinates of Zixiao sect.


    When they were ready, they also took the disciples of Zixiao sect and the ancestors of Zhenshan.


    Qingchen venerable is the first person to rise in Zixiao sect.


    Ten thousand years ago, when Qingchen venerable ascended, he predicted.


    Ten thousand years later, there will be a woman in the southwest of Xiuxian boundary.


    Let the disciples of Zixiao sect pass it on from generation to generation. Be sure to save the woman and help her accomplish what she wants.


    Now ten thousand years have passed and prophecy has come.


    Zixiao sect has never forgotten the prophecy of the venerable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    "Boom... Boom..."


    The rolling thunder sounded in MI Youning''s ear.


    She was staring at the power of heaven and had nowhere to hide.


    A year ago, she returned to the immortal world.


    The man Yan Qingchen influenced her.


    So she chose to leave.


    This year, she has been on the mountain in the southwest.


    It''s clean here, and no sects occupy land.


    She refined all the treasures she got in the mysterious realm of Xuanmen.


    Her accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds this year.


    I can''t stop it at all.


    To this day, she brought disaster.


    The crossing of the gods.


    A few days ago, she even better, this month will cross the robbery.


    But I never thought it would be today.


    Come so fast, so suddenly.


    In this world, she has nowhere to escape.


    The power of heaven kept her from moving.


    Mi Youning sat on the ground where he was.


    From the mustard space, he took out the magic weapon to resist thunder robbery.


    Fortunately, she was prepared.

 Chapter 850

    Just when mi Youning took out his magic weapon and waited for the thunder robbery to come.


    Many people poured in from all directions.


    These people are coming to the place where mi Youning is located.


    Mi Yuning didn''t know all this, but he also guessed it.


    In people''s eyes, the robbery in the period of transforming God is an inexhaustible spiritual stone.


    "Boom..."


    The first thunder came.


    Mi Youning felt the thunder break into her body.


    "Well..."


    It''s not particularly painful, but it''s also hard to feel.


    However, this is only the first thunder robbery.


    She must have been robbed by seventy-nine thunder.


    Once you can''t survive, you''ll be scared.


    Even if there is a chance to never again, I don''t know it will take thousands of years.


    After MI Youning carried the first thunder, the thunder was still ringing.


    The power of heaven has been increased by a degree.


    She obviously felt it.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder is getting closer and closer.


    Mi Youning looks at several magic weapons in front of her. She is not ready to use them.


    This is the lightest time. She can resist it.


    I''m afraid it''s the last few.


    That''s the most critical time.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder is coming.


    It''s close to your ear.


    coming!


    Second way!


    "Boom..."


    The second thunder came.


    "Well..."


    The whole body is like electricity. It feels too exciting.


    Lightning aggravated.


    Sure enough, it only gets worse one by one.


    When mi Youning was robbed by thunder, Yan Qingchen covered his heart in the human world.


    Today, Yan Qingchen is reading in the yard as before.


    Spring is coming. Reading in the yard is the most comfortable.


    But just now, the pain in his heart made him frown.


    All the books in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    The dark Meiji saw Yan Qingchen''s action and was about to come out when she was pulled by Yunhe around her.


    "Don''t go, the master will be frightened."


    Yunhe''s tone was very serious.


    Because Meiji has frightened the master, not once or twice.


    In this year, the love disaster of the Lord didn''t come.


    It was supposed to be good. It was last year that he returned from the robbery.


    But I didn''t expect that there was no return of the spirit this year.


    Meiji is in a hurry because of this.


    They''ve been down for more than a year.


    After a long time, someone will find out.


    So in the past year, Meiji has been everywhere... Hook lead the master.


    The so-called love robbery is not to fall in love with a person, understand love, and then return.


    Yes, Yunhe thinks so.


    So I didn''t stop Meiji before.


    Yan Qingchen encounters Mei Ji''s Sao disturbance again and again.


    He''s speechless. Every time he sees the way the other side plays.


    Will be frightened.


    Obviously a man, but wearing women''s clothes.


    His eyes were blinded by the woman''s dress.


    It''s not that it''s not beautiful, but that men and women can''t distinguish clearly.


    If he didn''t know.


    I really can''t tell.


    Yan Qingchen covers his heart and sits on the rattan chair, bending his body.


    The taste of pulling pain gave him a bad feeling.


    At the same time, he thought again of the woman who left a year ago.


    Gentle, a woman who is not gentle and gentle.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning took the tenth thunder.


    Every time she resists, her body will be tortured by pain.


    Now the pain is more and more obvious.


    Someone has stopped at her border.


    This is the nearest sect to the southwest. It''s here first.


    "Boom..."


    Seeing those people outside the border, MI Youning showed sarcasm in his eyes.

 Chapter 851

    "Boom..."


    The thunder is near again.


    The eleventh thunderstorm is coming.


    None of the people outside mi Youning''s border dared to move.


    She concentrated on resisting the next thunder robbery.


    Those people are really afraid to move.


    Because any thunder robbery may frighten them.


    "Boom..."


    The eleventh thunder hit mi Youning.


    ¡­¡­


    In the human world, Yan Qingchen''s heart hurts again.


    He bent over, got up from the couch and walked into the room.


    Even the beloved books are thrown to the ground, leaving it alone.


    Yunhe and Meiji saw his action and hurriedly followed him.


    Yan Qingchen did nothing.


    He just went back to the inner room and lay in bed with his eyes closed.


    The feeling of anxiety is still there.


    But he missed mi Youning even more.


    In order not to think about the woman, he put himself into a deep sleep every time.


    At first, he thought that he might dream of each other in his dream.


    But for a year, the other party had never entered his dream.


    He is used to sleeping as long as he thinks of each other.


    However, this time, Yan Qingchen failed.


    This time, he didn''t just want each other.


    The heart is also constantly pulling pain.


    That''s a sign.


    It''s like something happened to the other party.


    At the thought of this possibility, Yan Qingchen opened her eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    He doesn''t know where the other party is.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    It was getting dark.


    Mi Youning carried the 30th thunder robbery.


    Now she is in a mess.


    The hair is messy, the clothes are messy, and the face is a little pale.


    Nevertheless, she still did not use the magic weapon to resist the thunder robbery.


    Not yet.


    And outside the border, it is already full of people.


    These people are watching her.


    Mi Youning guessed the purpose of these people coming here.


    It seems that she still has a hard battle to fight after the thunderstorm.


    Listening to the thunder in his ears, MI Youning lowered his eyes and covered up the killing intention in his eyes.


    She saw the people in Shushan.


    Know these people will come.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so spectacular.


    It seems that they are bound to win today.


    And how could she let them succeed.


    Let them calculate the general ledger today.


    Liang Han, Bai Xinting, leader of Shushan mountain


    Today is the time for them to fight to the death.


    "Boom..."


    The thirty first thunder came.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen still feels heartache.


    Yunhe and Meiji have already appeared when they see him like this.


    Even if the two appeared, Yan Qingchen was not too shocked.


    Over the past year, he has always known that there are people around him.


    Meiji''s appearance is not accidental.


    The other party never hurt him.


    Apart from the occasional discomfort in his eyes, nothing else happened.


    Now Yunhe appears, and Yan Qingchen has no time to look at him carefully.


    He lay curled up in bed.


    Heartache can''t help yourself.


    "Gentle..."


    The woman''s name came out of his mouth.


    He really missed that woman.


    I miss it.


    My heart hurts when I think about it.


    Yunhe heard the gentle name.


    See the master in such pain.


    He took something from behind.


    This is the mirror of heaven and earth. As long as you look at the mirror, the people and things in your heart will appear.


    Yunhe couldn''t bear to see the master in such pain.


    The master has never been so embarrassed.


    He will always be the supreme emperor in the divine world.


    Always looked up to.


    Seeing Yunhe take out a strange mirror, Yan Qingchen doesn''t care too much.


    Until he saw the man in the mirror.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dabao children beg for five-star praise and kneel for five-star praise!


    I was maliciously beaten for one star. Please give me five-star praise (¤Å ~ 3 ¤Å)?

 Chapter 852

    At this time, what he thought was mi Youning.


    The mirror of heaven and Earth shows mi Youning.


    Mi Youning in the mirror is already carrying the 41st thunder robbery.


    "Ah ah..."


    When the 41st thunder came, MI Youning roared.


    Only in this way can we vent her physical pain.


    Yan Qingchen was embarrassed when he saw the woman in the mirror.


    He was hit by the big thunder, and his eyes were red.


    He trembled and took the mirror from Yunhe''s hand.


    Keep your eyes on the person in the mirror.


    At this moment, he is just an ordinary person.


    Seeing the happy woman bearing such pain, he was burning with anxiety, but there was nothing he could do.


    Yunhe and Meiji frowned when they saw the master.


    This is the so-called love robbery.


    Let the master become unlike himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning doesn''t know Yan Qingchen is looking at her.


    The last eight mines were robbed.


    Now that she has carried these eight thunder robberies, she can become a great power to change her spiritual cultivation.


    Become a respected existence in the whole immortal world.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder rolled in.


    It was thicker than the mouth of the bowl - big thunder and lightning fell on her side.


    It was a demonstration of heaven and a warning to her.


    Mi Youning looked up at the sky.


    The gloomy sky makes people unable to see through the scenery in the sky.


    Looking up, MI Youning smiled.


    Laugh wildly.


    "Come on!"


    She is not afraid, not afraid of heaven''s demonstration.


    What is the way of heaven? What she wants is to be free in this world.


    Jie soul is in the space and hears mi Youning''s provocation to the way of heaven.


    He was powerless to stop it.


    Now that you''ve reached this point, let it be.


    The difference of MI Youning has long been found in the way of heaven in this world plane.


    Now even if you hide again, you can''t hide.


    Now there is only one choice.


    Kill heaven and rob the whole plane.


    To fill the colorful glazed stone.


    Jiehun already knows that it is impossible to restore mi Youning''s memory now.


    This year, he has been restricted everywhere.


    "Boom..."


    Just when mi Youning shouted, Lei Jie attacked again.


    People outside the border looked at her like a madman.


    At this time, he dares to challenge the way of heaven. He is impatient.


    Especially when the disciples in Shushan looked at Mi Youning, they were really shocked.


    In their eyes, elder martial sister Wen has always been a gentle person like water.


    The other party has changed since they met in Xuanmen secret place a year ago.


    At this time, they were really shocked and somewhat regrettable to see her challenge the way of heaven.


    They saw the thunder and lightning getting bigger again.


    "Boom..."


    The forty second thunder robbery came again.


    Mi Youning opened his hands to receive the attack of the thunder robbery.


    "Ah ah..."


    Pain!


    Mi Youning felt the pain and the bones cracked.


    People outside the border heard mi Youning''s painful voice.


    One after another showed malicious eyes.


    Because at this time, as long as she suffers more bombardment, then when it''s over.


    They can catch it more easily.


    Mi Youning alleviates the pain caused by the forty second thunder robbery.


    The disciples of Zixiao sect, including the leader and three ancestors who turned to God for cultivation, have arrived.


    Zixiao sect gate, the scene of this dispatch is also a little big.


    However, the most frightening thing is the three ancestors around the leader.


    The three men''s accomplishments were oppressive and suppressed the people.

 Chapter 853

    The people present could not see through their accomplishments.


    But there are a few babies.


    If they can''t see through, there''s only one possibility.


    The three of Zixiao sect are in the period of transforming God.


    The people of Zixiao sect didn''t stop because of the eyes around them.


    They went straight to MI Youning''s border.


    Around the border, disciples with low accomplishments stopped one after another.


    They turned to face the crowd around them.


    Even the leader of Zixiao sect took out his sword and aimed it at the people around him.


    Only the three ancestors went to the border area around mi Youning.


    Mi Youning, who had just passed the forty second thunder robbery, opened his eyes.


    She saw three ancestors standing outside the border without fear.


    When I saw that it was really a woman in the border.


    They knew that the prophecy was true.


    Southwest, woman, incarnation, robbery.


    Seeing their accomplishments, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    They are wearing clothes of Zixiao sect.


    Think of the man in white in the secret realm of Xuanmen.


    Like that man, he is also very concerned about Zixiao sect.


    "Are you here to take a share?"


    Mi Youning asked.


    Now she doesn''t know whether the three are enemies or friends. She can''t relax at all.


    The three ancestors saw the vigilance in MI Youning''s eyes.


    They attacked the border one after another.


    Seeing the action of the three, MI Youning''s pupils shrink.


    Even if they are in the cultivation period of transforming God, they will be injured if they rashly come in at this time.


    It''s impossible that they don''t know.


    "This woman is from Zixiao sect. Who dares to be selfish? Don''t blame Zixiao sect for coming out and fighting against it!"


    The leader of Zixiao sect made a noise at this time.


    When he opened his mouth, he put the pressure of Yuan Ying''s cultivation into the ears of all the people present.


    When the leader of Shushan heard this, he turned to look at the surrounding sects.


    Sure enough, I saw the hesitation on everyone''s face and the shrinking.


    Seeing this phenomenon, the leader of Shushan also made a noise.


    The sharp eyes stared at the people of Zixiao sect.


    "You Zixiao sect want to monopolize it. Those who see it have a share. Why should you be monopolized by your Zixiao sect? It''s unfair!"


    Mi Youning was in the border and heard what was said outside.


    She looked at the three who attacked the border and said in a voice, "don''t bother. You can''t open it unless I untie it."


    The three ancestors stopped now.


    They stared at Mi Youning in the border, and one of them made a noise.


    "We are not sharing a share, but the Venerable Master of Zixiao sect once said.


    Ten thousand years later, there is a woman in the southwest who has gone through the robbery. Be sure to fulfill her wishes. You can go through the robbery at ease and we''ll deal with the rest. "


    The leader of Zixiao sect also opened his mouth.


    "The woman in the border is the guest of honor of Zixiao sect. Whoever makes up his mind is against Zixiao."


    As soon as the voice of the leader of Zixiao sect fell, the surrounding Zixiao disciples pointed their swords at the people around them.


    "Boom..."


    The forty third thunder came.


    Mi Youning clenched her teeth.


    This time must be more unbearable than the last time.


    With four more, she can use the magic weapon of confrontation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the human world, Yan Qingchen watched helplessly. The 43rd thunder robbery attacked mi Youning''s body.


    He gripped the heaven and earth mirror with both hands.


    Those hands are very hard.


    Yunhe and Meiji have seen that the master is abnormal.


    At the same time, they also know who is in the mirror.


    Now the other party is in the Xiuxian realm.


    See the master in such pain.

 Chapter 854

    Yunhe''s eyes showed that he couldn''t bear it.


    Meiji is on the side. How could she have had the heart.


    "Master, I know where this is. Will I take you?"


    Yan Qingchen didn''t seem to hear it.


    His eyes were full of MI Youning''s expression of suffering.


    It took a long time to react. What did Yunhe just say.


    He quickly turned to look at each other with shock and expectation in his eyes.


    "Really?"


    Yunhe and Meiji nodded at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    The 47th thunder came.


    At this moment, MI Youning took out the magic weapon around him.


    It''s a gourd. It was found in the mysterious place of Xuanmen.


    Now it comes in handy.


    In the warning of Zixiao sect, some people around have given up the idea of coming here before.


    But there are also some who take chances.


    For example, people in Shushan.


    When they saw the magic weapon offered by Mi Youning, they opened their eyes.


    They don''t know what the gourd is for.


    But also saw the gourd, emitting a full aura.


    This is a treasure.


    "Boom..."


    The 47th thunder robbery came soon.


    The gourd was broken, and MI Youning didn''t have anything.


    She picked up the magic weapon of resistance and waited for the 48th thunder robbery.


    It went well.


    Until forty-nine thunder robbers.


    This one is as thick as a woman''s waist.


    Mi Youning used his whole body''s cultivation to resist.


    And sacrifice the last magic weapon.


    "Boom, boom..."


    At the last attack, MI Youning vomited blood.


    The magic weapon in her hand also turned to ashes.


    The sky, which was just dark, is now slowly fading.


    But the sky was clear in a moment.


    At the same time, MI Youning''s body radiated golden light.


    The cultivation that belongs to her divine transformation period has been officially robbed.


    Mi Youning sat on the ground and quickly printed his hand, regardless of his embarrassment.


    Then she felt the abundant spiritual power in her body and lightened up.


    The previous pain has gone.


    At this time, she was officially reborn.


    However, MI Youning will not find that her own charm has changed again.


    Really like a goblin.


    A frown, a smile, every move, even if the whole body is embarrassed at this time, it is also like a special object.


    It''s so attractive and attracts people''s attention.


    All the people around saw the whole picture of MI Youning after thousands of miles of clear sky.


    Some people opened their mouths.


    They knew it was a woman who survived the robbery, but they didn''t expect to be so beautiful.


    Such a woman is born a monster, a goblin that hooks people''s souls.


    That''s all.


    The woman in front of me can''t find an adjective to describe her beauty.


    Liang Han, standing behind the leader of Shushan mountain, lowered his eyes and covered up his regret.


    When he came here and saw that it was gentle, he regretted it.


    Over the past year, he has been annoyed by Bai Xinting and has long lost his initial passion.


    Bai Xinting has been disfigured, and her means are becoming more and more cruel.


    In order to keep his appearance, he shot the younger martial sister in the same school in Shushan.


    Refine them into pills just to keep their original appearance.


    Although it looks like the original appearance.


    But only when he was close did he find that his face could not return to the beginning.


    When they did that, Liang Han didn''t look at that face.


    Because it''s disgusting, because it''s hard for him to accept.


    Not far away from the gentle, this is what he once gave up.

 Chapter 855

    Now the other party has become a great power in the period of transforming God. Why doesn''t he regret it.


    Bai Xinting is standing beside Liang Han.


    How could she not know the change of Liang Han.


    This year, she obviously felt the perfunctory of the other party.


    Now, seeing that Wenwan has entered the period of transforming God, how can she not be jealous.


    Even some fear inside.


    That''s what she did.


    And in Xuanmen''s Secret territory, Wen Wan said that he was going to kill Shu mountain.


    Now the gentleness has that strength.


    Her heart was full of confusion.


    At the same time, he began to complain about Liang Han.


    If it weren''t for this man, she wouldn''t want to kill Wenwan.


    If it weren''t for Liang Han, she wouldn''t enter the Xuanmen secret realm and destroy her face.


    If it weren''t for him, she would still be the daughter of the popular leader.


    Now Bai Xinting and Liang Han blame each other.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know this.


    She feels comfortable now.


    He got up from the ground and glanced at the border he had made himself.


    With a wave of MI Youning''s hand, the border disappeared.


    The power and pressure in the period of transforming God are fully released.


    The disciples of Zixiao sect, who are closer, can''t bear it at first.


    Seeing this, the leader of Zixiao sect waved to the disciples and began to retreat.


    The three ancestors, however, have been standing beside mi Youning.


    Mi Yuning didn''t believe everything they said.


    The prophecy ten thousand years ago was unreliable to her.


    But now, looking at the Zixiao sect gate is still very safe.


    Mi Youning goes to the direction of Shushan disciples.


    The three ancestors of Zixiao sect followed her all the time.


    "Headmaster, long time no see."


    Mi Youning stood opposite Shushan disciple and stopped.


    She reached out to tidy her clothes.


    Although she is still embarrassed, she is still a goblin.


    A haunting goblin.


    Liang Han raised his head when he heard the gentle voice.


    Bai Xinting saw his action and stretched out her hand and twisted his arm.


    Liang Han felt the pain on his arm and turned to glare at Bai Xinting.


    "What are you doing?"


    He lowered his voice, and there was still an indescribable unhappiness in his tone.


    Bai Xinting can hear it naturally.


    She sneered: "I want to ask you what you want to do. Liang Han, don''t forget, you are my Taoist companion and a man from Shushan!"


    This made Liang Han''s expectation fade slowly.


    Yes, now he is one with Bai Xinting.


    He is from Shushan.


    When the leader of Shushan heard the gentle voice, he still put on his dignity.


    "Gentle, I didn''t expect you to have such a great fortune. Now you have changed your spiritual cultivation. Come back to Shushan with us and I will grant you the position of elder."


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning smiled at his brazen words.


    It is the wind that laughs - thousands of emotions, which makes the people around look straight.


    Mi Youning''s laughter was full of ridicule.


    But people can''t see it.


    What everyone saw was the wanton and beautiful smile on her face.


    Suddenly mi Youning stopped laughing.


    She turned her sword and pointed it at the leader of Shushan.


    "At the beginning, your daughter Bai Xinting killed me. In order to protect her, you father said I stole the precious treasure of Shushan. Now you still have the face to let me go back!"


    The head of Shu mountain looked ugly.


    He glanced at the people around him, but they didn''t pay attention to him.


    They are all looking at Mi Youning and are attracted by her beautiful face.


    This made the leader of Shushan relax and angry at the same time.

 Chapter 856

    "Gentle! Don''t talk nonsense!" Bai zhangmen said with dignity.


    Mi Youning gives him a cold look and looks at Liang Han and Bai Xinting behind him.


    "You guys, it''s time to show up. I said I''d settle with you sooner or later."


    Bai Xinting panicked. She pushed Liang Han, who had just quarreled with him, out.


    Liang Han was unprepared, so he was pushed to everyone''s eyes.


    When mi Youning saw Liang Han, there was no more love.


    Some are left with hatred.


    "Liang Han, you owe me a life!"


    With that, MI Youning raised his sword and went to Liang Han.


    I will get back the humiliation I suffered in Xuanmen secret place today.


    Liang Han was stunned by Mi Youning''s attack.


    It''s not a gentle way of doing things.


    Shouldn''t we complain.


    Seeing the sword in front of him, Liang Han ran away.


    "Wan''er! Listen to me! I can explain! I can explain!"


    Mi Youning is too lazy to talk to each other. She thinks Liang Han is like a loach.


    Simply release the pressure of the whole body.


    Limited by the pressure, Liang Han couldn''t move.


    Mi Youning, holding a long sword, came to the opposite side of Liang Han.


    "I don''t want to hear an explanation. Only killing you can vent my anger."


    The sword in her hand was aimed at Liang Han''s moon Hun chamber.


    Liang Han''s cold sweat came out when he felt the cold blade.


    The leader of Shushan, Bai Xinting, and all the disciples did not make any moves.


    "See, this is the so-called same door, this is your wife, but so!"


    The sword in MI Youning''s hand has stabbed Liang Han''s moon Hun chamber.


    "Well..."


    He was hurt by the sword stationed in Lingli. Even if Liang Han was Yuan Ying''s cultivation, he also felt pain at this time.


    And that is also the focus of cultivation in the period of transforming God.


    "Wan''er, do you really have no feelings for me?"


    Liang Han looked at Mi Youning affectionately.


    Mi Youning felt disgusted at the affectionate sight.


    She smiled coldly and forced her sword.


    Through Liang Han''s heart.


    Even if an immortal is dead, he still has a soul.


    Mi Youning pulls - out his sword.


    To Liang Han''s stunned, incredible, shocked and angry expression.


    "I only have nausea for you."


    This sentence successfully made Liang Han stare round his eyes.


    His body fell back.


    When the body fell down, the people around him recovered from MI Youning''s beautiful face.


    During this period, people in Shushan didn''t fart.


    Even if Liang Han died, MI Youning didn''t want to let each other go.


    She stretched out her hand to grasp the soul floating out of Liang Han''s body.


    However, just as she was about to grasp it, the unconscious soul disappeared.


    She widened her eyes and glanced around.


    Especially when looking at the leader of Shushan mountain, his eyes released dangerous eyes.


    Then she rejected it. It was the leader of Shushan.


    The other party doesn''t have the ability.


    Even if the soul is gone, it is impossible for Liang han to become an immortal again without thousands of years.


    Look at the bodies lying on the ground.


    Mi Youning smiled brightly at the corners of her mouth.


    "Bai Xinting, it''s your turn next."


    She didn''t lift her head and shouted out Bai Xinting''s name.


    At first, this woman caused her harm, but now she still has a deep memory.


    Bai Xinting watched helplessly. Liang Han died like this.


    She is still immersed in disbelief.


    Suddenly he heard his name and shouted it out of MI Youning''s mouth.

 Chapter 857

    For the first time, she hid behind the head of Shushan, that is, her father.


    Mi Youning raised her eyes and saw Bai Xinting''s action.


    An evil smile came over her mouth.


    Reach out to the corpse on the ground and run the psychic power.


    "Bang..."


    Liang Han''s body exploded.


    This picture is frightening.


    The blood clot flew up and many people covered their eyes.


    Seeing the action, MI Youning laughed with disdain.


    None of these people has a few lives.


    It''s just hypocrisy.


    Liang Han''s body was destroyed, and this man no longer exists.


    Mi Youning felt much better.


    She had a defense and was not splashed by the blood clot and blood.


    Looking at the ground, Liang Han exists everywhere.


    All the flowers and plants were affected by him, and MI Youning was in a much better mood.


    She shouted to Bai Xinting again, "Bai Xinting, I still remember what you did. Now we should count the general ledger."


    When the leader of Shushan saw that MI Youning was so rampant, his face was livid.


    Because he is not mi Youning''s opponent.


    Even all the Shu mountain disciples present were not her opponents.


    "Gentle, I have to forgive others. Liang Han was responsible for you at the beginning. Now he is dead. What are you dissatisfied with?"


    The words of leader Shushan successfully angered mi Youning.


    Her face darkened.


    "Yes, I helped him in the beginning, but now it''s a pity that you are too greedy and your good daughter is too greedy.


    I have to sacrifice one for such a man! "


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Mi Youning didn''t bother to argue about this issue. "Do you know if you''re talking nonsense? Now either let me kill Bai Xinting or I''ll kill everyone in Shushan!"


    At the end of his words, he turned the power of God and applied it to the people again.


    Many people are restricted.


    The leader of Shushan can still move freely.


    He pulled Bai Xinting behind him, "you are unfaithful and unjust. You are a disciple of Shushan!"


    "Ha ha... Just a year ago, Shushan expelled me from the sect."


    Mi Youning walks towards Bai Xinting.


    Headmaster Bai is Bai Xinting''s only daughter. How could mi Youning kill her.


    He conjured up his sword.


    Seeing this, MI Youning raised his eyebrows and said, "you can''t measure your strength."


    Holding the sword in her hand, she flew towards the leader of Shushan mountain.


    The people around also understood something at this time.


    Now it seems that the Shushan mountain is coming to an end.


    Everyone was happy to see the play.


    However, when they saw mi Youning fighting again, they retreated one after another.


    They can''t bear the pressure that belongs to the period of transforming God.


    "Shu mountain disciples listen to the order! Put in the array!"


    Leader Bai shouted.


    Unfortunately, there are very few disciples.


    Some disciples even took off the Shushan waist token at their waist and threw it directly to the ground and ran away.


    When leader Bai saw this scene, he frowned angrily and wanted to scold.


    But because there are people from other sects around.


    "Get out of here!"


    Headmaster Bai already knows that it''s time to run out of water.


    Looking at the gentle who flew forward and landed opposite him.


    At this time, he regretted that he didn''t do it himself.


    If you had killed this woman, there would be no such thing now.


    Mi Youning received the killing intention in the eyes of Bai zhangmen.


    She dropped her sword.


    Looking at the white leader coldly.


    "After all, I once called you master. Let you go decently."


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand to change the accomplishments of the divine period, which limited the action of leader Bai.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ask for tickets, babies. Where''s the monthly ticket? Smash it to the flowers. Whoever comes doesn''t refuse. Hahaha (¤Å £þ 3 £þ) ¤Å?

 Chapter 858

    Her accomplishments are constantly transmitted to leader Bai.


    Bai Xinting, who was not covered by her father, ran away immediately.


    I watched mi Youning kill.


    Leader Bai''s body began to swell.


    Until I finally couldn''t accept it, my eyes stared and expanded to death.


    Mi Youning threw the white leader in the void aside.


    She glanced coldly at the body.


    Then he called back the sword not far away.


    Mi Youning walks to Bai Xinting with his sword.


    Bai Xinting has nowhere to hide now. No one is willing to cover her up.


    "Bai Xinting, I once hated you to the bone. Why should I take my beloved away.


    Now I want to thank you for letting me see a person''s nature. "


    Bai Xinting opened her eyes when she heard what mi Youning said. Her eyes showed expectation.


    "Gentle, can you not kill me?"


    Mi Youning shook her head at the weak eyes of the survival valley.


    At the beginning, she begged Bai Xinting.


    Unfortunately, the other party still wants to kill her.


    If she had no transmitter then, she would be dead by now.


    No one will remember her anymore.


    Bai Xinting sees mi Youning shaking her head and instantly reveals her original face.


    "Liang Han just doesn''t like you. Do you know he''s already with me!


    The second year you helped him, we had a relationship.


    It''s all because it''s so unattractive. You don''t know what men need. You''re not a woman at all... "


    Mi Youning stops and stares at Bai Xinting coldly.


    Looking at each other''s mouth open and close, she shot the sword in her hand at Bai Xinting.


    A sword was inserted into the heart.


    Bai Xinting finally stopped.


    After that, MI Youning felt his ears clean.


    It turned out that they had been together so long ago.


    "Ha ha..."


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice.


    It turned out that she had always been a complete fool.


    It turned out that they played so much - playing with her feelings.


    The feelings of teachers and sisters, teachers and disciples, and compassion.


    Fake is fake.


    I looked at the body of leader Bai and the body of Bai Xinting.


    Mi Youning looked up at the sky.


    "From now on, Shu mountain will be gone. Whoever dares to establish this sect, I will kill the sect with gentleness!"


    Ignoring the meaningful and fearful eyes of the people around her, she slowly opened her mouth.


    In that speech, it is doomed.


    There is no Shu mountain sect in the immortal cultivation world.


    The immortal cultivation world, the largest sect, was destroyed.


    Once brilliant, just like yesterday''s fireworks.


    Mi Youning looks up at the sky. She doesn''t see the three people who suddenly appear.


    Among the three, the man in front of him kept staring at Mi Youning.


    He saw it before.


    It turns out that she really likes people.


    At this time, the action of looking up is crying.


    However, this is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Mi Youning just feels confused about the way ahead.


    It seems that she has no meaning to exist in this world.


    Yan Qingchen just looked at Mi Youning.


    He seemed to feel the sadness of the other party.


    He naturally saw the scene of MI Youning''s murder before.


    But unlike others, he is not afraid of MI Youning.


    Yan Qingchen raises his feet and walks towards mi Youning step by step.


    As he approached mi Youning, someone around him noticed him.


    They looked at such a picturesque man and walked towards mi Youning.


    Both are beautiful people.


    Yan Qingchen focuses on temperament, which makes people have a distant distance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dabao children beg for five-star praise and kneel for five-star praise!


    I was maliciously beaten for one star. Please give me five-star praise (¤Å ~ 3 ¤Å)?

 Chapter 859

    Yan Qingchen focuses on temperament, and his whole body exudes a distant distance.


    People dare not look directly at his face.


    Mi Youning is like a goblin, whose beauty is as illusory as an illusion.


    The people of Zixiao sect opened their eyes when they saw Yan Qingchen appear.


    It seems that I can''t believe that Yan Qingchen will appear here.


    Mi Youning knows someone is near her.


    Because I didn''t feel the danger, I didn''t care.


    Until the familiar breath spread at the tip of the nose.


    She raised her head with disbelief in her eyes.


    Yan Qingchen!


    Could it be him.


    So familiar with the breath, and the heartbeat is also slowly accelerating.


    Yan Qingchen walks to MI Youning.


    He reached out and took her hand.


    "Miss Wen, I''ve come to you."


    A gentle voice with a smile sounded in MI Youning''s ear.


    The voice was no longer alienated, as if it were close.


    This made mi Youning feel very useful.


    The empty heart seems to have something more.


    She turned to look at the man beside her.


    On the gentle, smiling eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled, "what are you looking for me for?"


    Yan Qingchen''s ears were red and his Adam''s Apple moved.


    Still keeping a smiling face, he whispered, "I''m looking for you to go home."


    After saying this, he held mi Youning''s hand and couldn''t help tightening it.


    That''s nervous.


    Mi Youning naturally felt it.


    She glanced, and there were frightened eyes everywhere.


    It feels boring.


    Mi Youning pulled Yan Qingchen''s hand and said with a smile, "OK, go home."


    "Really?"


    It is the greatest courage for Yan Qingchen to say that sentence.


    Now when Mi Yuning says yes, he can''t believe his ears.


    After all, their identities are different.


    Even life expectancy is different.


    But he just wanted to take her home.


    Mi Youning sees Yan Qingchen. His handsome face shows stupidity at this time.


    She smiled and said, "I said OK."


    Hearing mi Youning''s promise again, Yan Qingchen smiled.


    The smile was brilliant, which was really comparable to MI Youning''s wanton smile.


    Both of them are beautiful people.


    It is also a beauty with its own characteristics and rare in a hundred years.


    Mi Youning looked at Yan Qingchen''s smile from a close distance.


    But I noticed a sense of evil.


    Those peach blossom eyes slowly changed.


    The warmth in her eyes made her not do what he wanted.


    "Qingchen venerable!"


    Just then, someone came forward and disturbed their warmth.


    When they heard the Qingchen venerable, they both showed confusion.


    The people who came forward were the head of Zixiao sect and the three ancestors.


    When several people saw Yan Qingchen, their eyes became extremely respectful.


    It''s like seeing our ancestors.


    They are all middle-aged. At this time, facing Yan Qingchen, they are as excited as a child.


    Mi Youning saw this and raised her eyebrows.


    Because it''s very weird.


    Not to mention mi Youning, even Yan Qingchen is confused.


    There was a light of surprise and doubt in his eyes.


    "Who are you calling, please?"


    Yan Qingchen''s reddish ears, the color gradually faded.


    As long as he is not facing mi Youning, he is the cold and alienated Yan Qingchen.


    The leader of Zixiao sect really cried excitedly.


    "Qingchen venerable, I''m the 168th generation leader of Zixiao sect. I''ve seen Qingchen venerable."


    The other party bows to Yan Qingchen.


    Seeing zixiaozong''s great ceremony, Yan Qingchen quickly pulled mi Youning away.

 Chapter 860

    After avoiding the big gift from the leader of Zixiao sect, Yan Qingchen said, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not the venerable in your mouth. I''m just an ordinary person."


    The leader of Zixiao sect was stunned.


    He looked to the three ancestors around him for help.


    The three ancestors have been looking at Yan Qingchen.


    They searched Yan Qingchen''s Constitution with divine consciousness.


    The other party is really an ordinary person.


    But that face is indeed Zixiao sect, the first Zixiao venerable to rise.


    As like as two peas, can make nothing of it.


    After all, it was tens of thousands of years ago.


    They are also confused about this.


    Not far away, Yunhe and Meiji changed their faces when they saw this scene.


    They flew forward quickly.


    Without saying hello, both general mi Youning and Yan Qingchen took off and left.


    They also know something about the situation before the emperor ascended.


    Zixiao sect gate, this is the sect gate before the emperor ascended.


    Once it has anything to do with the Pope of the lower world.


    This will add another stroke to the master.


    Now they seem to have done something wrong.


    How can we keep people here.


    Yunhe and Meiji leave quickly, one by one.


    At this time, they did not care whether they were found by the people in the upper world and operated their immortal power.


    In the eyes of everyone, two rapid lights disappeared.


    The speed is fast. Even the accomplishments of the three ancestors can''t be seen.


    At this time, the three ancestors seemed to know something.


    They knelt down where the white light disappeared.


    As soon as the three of them knelt, the leader of Zixiao sect, including the disciples behind them, knelt down one after another.


    This scene, in the eyes of the surrounding sects, seems to have found something extraordinary.


    Zixiao sect has been silent for so many years.


    Now there are three great powers that can turn God into cultivation.


    And there are unknown people.


    Look at their attitude, but also their ability.


    There are women who have just passed the period of robbing and turning into gods.


    The woman also left with the unknown person.


    Looking at the speed at which they left, no one caught them.


    Zixiao sect, this time it''s in the limelight.


    It seems to be a sign of a comeback.


    The three ancestors knocked three heads in the direction Yan Qingchen left.


    Then he stood up and whispered a few words to leader Zixiao.


    Zixiao zongmen nodded and waved to the disciples behind him.


    This is an evacuation.


    They quickly sacrificed their swords and flew to heaven.


    The people of Zixiao sect left one after another with their swords.


    They came in a hurry and left with a very low profile.


    As before, nothing has changed.


    The people looked at the corpses on the ground and also had Shushan waist token thrown on the ground.


    They sighed and left one after another.


    A generation of zongmen fell like this.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Yunhe and Meiji send Yan Qingchen and MI Youning to the human world.


    They felt that the sky in the human world had changed.


    Put people at home in the town.


    Without even saying goodbye, he flew away.


    They were found.


    It''s time to go down so long.


    The upper bound must be looking for them.


    If you go back now, you will definitely be skinned.


    They''d better run as soon as possible.


    After Yunhe and Meiji leave, Yan Qingchen looks worried.


    Because he saw them, their faces were a little anxious to leave.


    Mi Youning began to eat when she was pulled by Meiji from the immortal world.

 Chapter 861

    She didn''t expect that this year, the woman was still there.


    Whether the other party has been around Yan Qingchen.


    She glanced at the man around her and stared at the direction Meiji left.


    I couldn''t help but curl my mouth.


    "Don''t look, it''s long gone."


    Mi Youning touches Yan Qingchen''s arm.


    Yan Qingchen returns to his senses and turns to look at Mi Youning with a smile.


    Hearing her emotional words, she smiled and said, "they are all men."


    "..." Mi Youning.


    Her face, you''re teasing me.


    That Meiji is actually a man.


    Fake, such a beautiful face.


    But she recalled the man''s voice.


    There''s something really wrong.


    "Shit! What a hobby!"


    Mi Youning can''t help getting a little crazy.


    A man, dressed in women''s clothes, is even more beautiful than a woman.


    How can women live.


    Yan Qingchen doesn''t know what that means.


    But he also knew that MI Youning was as shocked as he was at the beginning.


    He took mi Youning''s hand and went inside.


    Mi Youning let him pull him into the room.


    Take people to the inner room and Yan Qingchen walks to the wardrobe.


    Take out a wooden box from inside.


    Mi Youning looked at his movements puzzled.


    Until, Yan Qingchen opens the wooden box.


    Take out the concentric knot of blue beads from inside.


    Yan Qingchen took the Tongxin knot in his hand and looked deeply at Mi Youning.


    Raise your feet and come to her.


    "This is what you left a year ago."


    Mi Youning nodded.


    She took out the one that belonged to her from her mustard space.


    The concentric knot of red beads is put together with the concentric knot of blue beads.


    Seeing the two concentric knots together, Yan Qingchen''s handsome face showed a satisfied smile.


    "Now, will you tie this knot to me?"


    Yan Qingchen put his own one into mi Youning''s hand.


    Mi Youning looked at the concentric knot they exchanged. She smiled and nodded.


    Take the first two steps and get close to Yan Qingchen.


    The cold breath spread at the tip of her nose.


    There is a smell of fragrance on each other''s body.


    Smell it carefully, and you can smell the smell of pen and ink.


    Mi Youning lowered her head and tied the concentric knot of the blue beads in her hand to Yan Qingchen''s waist.


    Yan Qingchen''s heart beat faster when mi Youning approached.


    The other party''s messy clothes and exposed fragrant shoulders reflected in his eyes at a close distance.


    His body doesn''t seem to be his own.


    I feel a fire coming out.


    Swept through him.


    The other party''s messy hair is also attached to his neck.


    Yan Qingchen stretched out her hand when mi Youning tied her concentric knot.


    He reached for his messy hair.


    But when I touched the warm muscle skin, I was greedy.


    Mi Youning, who lowered his head, also stopped moving his hands.


    The warm fingers were touching her neck.


    It made her uncomfortable.


    And when sliding, she felt her whole body tremble.


    The fragrance of Yan Qingchen seems to be stronger.


    She tied the knot quickly.


    Mi Youning raised her head and avoided Yan Qingchen''s touch.


    "All right."


    Mi Youning smiled and said to Yan Qingchen.


    Yan Qingchen''s hand still keeps the movement of touching mi Youning before.


    He smiled, holding the concentric knot of red beads in his other hand.


    Slowly approached mi Youning, "I''ll fasten it for you."


    When Yan Qingchen approached, MI Youning felt a sense of retreat.

 Chapter 862

    He really wants her.


    Want to give her an identity.


    If you want to be honest, take her.


    "Yes, I want you."


    With this, Yan Qingchen''s ears were red.


    His dark eyes kept staring at Mi Youning.


    His eyes showed that he wanted her very much and urgently.


    Mi Youning received the message and smiled.


    The smile is charming, charming and charming.


    "OK."


    She slowly withdrew her messy clothes.


    The action of hooking people completely stimulated Yan Qingchen.


    As a man''s nature, let Yan Qingchen turn over quickly.


    Yan Qingchen turns over and presses mi Youning under him.


    He took the initiative to untie each other''s clothes.


    Mi Youning reaches out to remove the bed curtain.


    Cover up all the scenes inside.


    ... (VIP group)


    The next day, Yan Qingchen opened his eyes.


    Yesterday''s picture is deeply reflected in my mind.


    The feeling of satisfaction made him smile happily.


    Reaching out to one side, it was empty.


    Yan Qingchen turns and looks aside. Mi Youning is gone.


    Thinking of yesterday, he wanted each other so much.


    I woke up before him.


    They are different after all.


    He is an ordinary man with a life span of only a few decades.


    The beloved has a long life span, thousands of years, thousands of years, or even longer.


    Yan Qingchen got up and dressed. He didn''t have time to wash, so he went out of the inner room.


    Mi Youning doesn''t need to sleep.


    After Yan Qingchen slept, she absorbed each other''s essence - Hua.


    Then he left the inner room and read at his desk.


    It was just passing the time.


    But later I was fascinated.


    A poor scholar and a young lady of an official family.


    Seeing their touching love, she also left two crocodile tears.


    No, it should be sad tears.


    As for crocodile tears, this is just what the ring soul thinks.


    Ring soul has already recorded her picture.


    Just wait until she recovers her memory so that she can laugh at each other.


    Mi you would rather not know, the careful thought of giving up the soul.


    She saw Yan Qingchen coming out of the inner room quickly and stood up immediately.


    However, the movement was too fast and made her waist soft.


    Last night, it was too much after all.


    Even if she repaired her body, she is a woman after all.


    Doing too much still has some impact on the body.


    For example, this waist is still a little uncomfortable.


    Yan Qingchen saw her bending and walked quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" he held mi Youning''s arm and helped each other.


    Mi Youning tilted her lips and, with the help of Yan Qingchen, sat back in her seat.


    "Nothing, just... A little sour."


    This made Yan Qingchen laugh in a low voice.


    He is proud of himself.


    But there is some love for MI Youning.


    "Sit down and I''ll do what you want."


    Mi Youning waved his hand, "no, I don''t have to eat."


    Yan Qingchen prepares to turn around. Hearing mi Youning''s words, she stops.


    At the same time, his handsome face changed a few times.


    Once again, he clearly recognized the distance between them.


    Yan Qingchen stared at Mi Youning with complicated eyes.


    "I only have a short life span of several decades. How can I stay with you forever?"


    He went to MI Youning''s side and gently held him in his arms.


    Mi Youning didn''t expect Yan Qingchen to say such a thing.


    The other party is really just a few decades of life.


    It was just a blink of an eye for her.


    Her life span is nearly a thousand years and can soar in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (there is meat in this chapter in the VIP group. Advanced book friend exchange group: 787352502 private stamp flower review. It takes 5000 fans to enter the VIP group)

 Chapter 863

    I thought Yan Qingchen might die or not be around.


    Mi Youning is also hard to accept.


    "Not afraid, I will let you live, change your life against the sky, and want you to accompany me."


    She sat on the seat and circled Yan Qingchen''s waist.


    And Yan Qingchen was not touched when he heard that he had changed his life against the sky and let him live.


    Last sentence, stay with him.


    This made the corners of his mouth bend and his face soften.


    She still has him in her heart.


    "What''s the meaning of living so long? If you''re around, boring days won''t be sad."


    Yan Qingchen sighed and loosened mi Youning''s body.


    "I''ll cook and wait for me here."


    Mi Youning nodded absently.


    Yan Qingchen''s words just now seem to have been experienced.


    It''s like he really lived a long time.


    Only those who have really experienced it will have such an exclamation.


    Looking at the back of Yan Qingchen leaving, MI Youning frowned.


    What she said before was no joke.


    Even if she changed her life against the sky, she would keep the man.


    Like, there is no reason.


    She won''t let each other leave her.


    It''s not easy to change your life against heaven and hide from heaven.


    Now she is only a small spiritual cultivation, which is really not easy.


    But I won''t give up.


    Yan Qingchen, she''s going to make a decision.


    This man is destined to be her only.


    No one can take it away from her alone.


    Even the way of heaven.


    Jie soul felt mi Youning''s soul wave in space.


    He sighed helplessly. Yan Qingchen, a man, didn''t need her to change her life against the sky.


    Seeing that there was only mi Youning in the room, Jiehun transmitted the power of his soul again.


    Since entering the mission world, he has been trying to restore mi Youning''s memory.


    Every time, it will be obstructed.


    Today''s ring soul, I want to try again.


    Mi Youning sat in his seat, staring at his desk and meditating.


    The ring soul is in space, and has begun to transmit the power of his soul to MI Youning.


    However, as soon as he touched mi Youning''s body, he was bounced back.


    It seems to have been rejected.


    Jiehun had known this result for a long time, but he was still a little disappointed.


    This is the taboo set by the heavenly way of this plane.


    He can''t get close to MI Youning at all.


    Not even a message.


    If I had known today, I would have frightened mi Youning.


    He should also use strong means to restore his memory.


    A thousand gold is hard to buy. I knew it.


    Now it''s too late to regret.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what Jiehun did.


    She was thinking about how to make Yan Qingchen live longer.


    At least a few hundred years.


    She checked Yan Qingchen''s bones before. The other party''s body is not suitable for cultivation.


    Then we can only do it another way.


    Against heaven, against the way of heaven.


    Change life, change is Yan Qingchen''s life.


    Suddenly mi Youning''s charming little face showed a meaningful smile.


    She thought of it.


    The way of heaven will not do to a mortal after all.


    More will not pay attention to a mortal''s life.


    Then she will catch this loophole and change Yan Qingchen''s constitution.


    Transform his body.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning thought very well.


    Also very perfect.


    But it backfired.


    Yunhe and Meiji have been found in the upper world.


    At the same time, Yan Qingchen is really in love with her.


    Although a short time, it can be regarded as tasting the word of love.


    Qingchen emperor, lower world robbery, love robbery.


    After all, we will return to the divine world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dabao children beg for five-star praise and kneel for five-star praise!


    The score has been falling. I was maliciously hit by one star. Please give five-star praise (¤Å £þ 3 £þ) to my dear friends?

 Chapter 864

    Yan Qingchen cooked the meal and walked into the room with the meal.


    Mi Youning''s meditative face instantly recovered her smile.


    She slowly got up and walked to Yan Qingchen.


    Yan Qingchen put the food on the table and reached out to pull mi Youning.


    The latter put his hand in his hand, "it smells good."


    Yan Qingchen smiled faintly, "I''ve made some simple ones. Have a try."


    In fact, Yan Qingchen didn''t have to eat when he was in heaven.


    But his tongue has already been tasted by all parts of the world.


    It was all offered to the divine world.


    As the emperor of the divine world, he is the first to taste delicious food every time.


    It''s not Qiongjiang Yulu, but it has a different taste.


    He was also picky about food.


    Mi Youning sat down and glanced at the dishes at the table.


    "Boom..."


    Just as I was about to say something, I heard a roar outside the yard.


    The voice is so familiar.


    Just like yesterday, she suffered like thunder.


    "Bang..."


    Another loud noise.


    Yan Qingchen just stopped when he was ready to sit down.


    He frowned and turned to look out the door.


    I saw a familiar red figure.


    The figure fell to the ground, which was the last loud noise.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw it.


    Seeing that Yan Qingchen had gone out, she got up and followed up.


    "Yunhe, Meiji, you go down privately and disturb the emperor''s robbery. Do you know the sin?"


    When Yan Qingchen and MI Youning walked out of the door, they were hearing this majestic voice.


    Following the sound, I looked up and saw a silver light in the sky.


    Yes, a silver light.


    In that void, there is a heavenly soldier and general who can''t see the edge.


    These people float in the air with white clouds.


    On the ground, there are five big and three thick men and a "woman" in red.


    These two people are Yunhe and Meiji.


    Just yesterday, when they brought their master to the immortal world, they exposed themselves.


    After a day and night''s pursuit, he finally didn''t escape.


    Now it''s directly thrown into the master''s yard.


    They were in a mess and were seriously injured.


    What flashed in Yan Qingchen''s mind when he saw those heavenly soldiers and generals.


    His handsome face wore a cold and alienated expression.


    No one could see what he was thinking.


    But those dark eyes, like a vortex, kept changing.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t even take a look at Mi Youning around him.


    He raised his feet and walked towards Yunhe and Meiji.


    Seeing Yunhe''s mouth bleeding and Meiji''s body unable to get up, Yan Qingchen''s face was cold.


    At this moment, Yan Qingchen released low air pressure all over his body.


    His eyes were cloudy and he looked down at the people on the ground.


    Word by word, he said coldly, "when can my people be hurt by others?"


    Although the tone was cold, it even sent out displeasure.


    However, after the voice fell to the ground, the people around felt a strong killing intention.


    Yan Qingchen suddenly raised his head and looked at the heavenly soldiers and generals in the void.


    Especially the leader, the man in armor.


    He knew this man. He was the powerful hand of the king of God, the king of the law of the red sky.


    The red heaven Dharma king heard Yan Qingchen''s unhappy voice and felt the killing intention from him.


    He was also somewhat timid, but he strongly resisted the pressure. Righteousness said, "I have seen the emperor Qingchen. The God King sent me and others to pick you up."


    "Ha ha..." Yan Qingchen smiled in a low voice.


    The voice mocked and disdained.

 Chapter 865

    The red heavenly Dharma King arched his hands, "don''t blame me, Emperor. We didn''t hurt your people unintentionally. You''ve been back for a long time.


    But these two people have disrupted your return journey. The God King is very angry when he knows it. The divine world is still waiting for you to return and preside over the overall situation. "


    Yan Qingchen lowered her eyes and looked at her clothes.


    The green shirt is made of cloth, and there is a strange smell on the body.


    That''s the smell of ink.


    Yan Qingchen''s eyes showed anxiety.


    He waved his sleeve and flashed the white light in place.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Yan Qingchen turned into a white dress and put it on him.


    Yunhe has got up at this time. He goes to help Meiji stand up.


    They walk to Yan Qingchen... No, it should be Qingchen emperor.


    "Emperor, I''m wrong."


    "Emperor, we know we are wrong."


    Qingchen emperor glanced at them lightly.


    Then he waved his sleeve and saw that they were all embarrassed and disappeared.


    When the red heaven Dharma king saw the action of Qingchen emperor, his eyes looked respectful again.


    Now he has determined that the Qingchen emperor has recovered his memory.


    His appearance changed and his temperament changed.


    Even the power of that body has returned.


    Yunhe and Meiji recovered and stood behind Qingchen emperor for the first time.


    Not far away, MI Youning looked at the situation in front of him and didn''t know what had happened for a moment.


    What Qingchen emperor, what divine king, divine world?


    What a mess this is.


    Yan Qingchen made a private appointment with her for life yesterday, and even said she would marry her.


    What''s going on now?


    In fact, she already has the answer in her heart.


    Look up at the soldiers in the void, pick up one at random and compete with her.


    These people, stand up and crush her.


    "Please return to the divine world with us. The divine king has been waiting for a long time."


    Hearing the God King, Qingchen emperor had a dark light across his eyes.


    He knew he had to go back at this time.


    The Millennium passed in an instant.


    After this life, it can be regarded as a love robbery.


    He wanted to turn around and look at the people behind him.


    Thinking of something, I had to shake my white clothes.


    He closed his eyes with a trace of warmth, and a cold voice sounded.


    "OK."


    When those eyes opened again, there was nothing in them.


    Really nothing.


    The previous warmth disappeared.


    No emotions.


    Nothing, just like a body without seven emotions and six desires.


    Hearing the good of Qingchen emperor, the red heavenly Dharma king bowed respectfully.


    Mi Youning was foolish.


    That''s it.


    She laughed back in anger.


    It turns out that men really don''t have good things.


    Liang Han didn''t remember what she felt at the beginning.


    Today''s Yan Qingchen, she really likes it.


    Want to stay with each other.


    Now it seems that she is blind after all.


    He was not identified differently.


    Although like mortals.


    But at the beginning, she felt the alienation of this man.


    Junya is like a relegated fairy.


    This is not what ordinary people can have.


    Looking at Yan Qingchen turning around.


    Mi Youning smiled.


    Elegant in white, handsome and elegant as an immortal.


    Noble and elegant, a noble, let her look up.


    This person is no longer Yan Qingchen she knows.


    The man who came showed indifference all over his body.


    It''s natural. It''s emanating from the bone.


    This man has no love.


    Looking into her eyes, there was no emotion.


    Cold and heartless, deep and impenetrable.

 Chapter 866

    After opening his eyes, Qingchen emperor turned and walked towards mi Youning.


    Mi Youning smiled back in a hurry. He still had a unique face, and he still had a cold face.


    At this time, he was the emperor of Qingchen.


    He is the divine world, and even the divine king should be taboo.


    The robbery began thousands of years ago.


    Now, when he waited for the woman opposite, he finally ended the Millennium disaster.


    I haven''t even enjoyed the feeling.


    As soon as I smell the smell of seducing people and bewitching his body and mind, I''m leaving.


    Qingchen emperor walked step by step to MI Youning.


    "What wish do you have? I will help you realize it."


    "Ha ha......" Mi Youning smiled.


    She really laughed when she heard the man in front of her.


    The laughter was not sarcasm, it was laughter.


    Qingchen Emperor just looked at her wanton smile and didn''t move his eyebrows.


    With MI Youning''s wanton smile, he knew she was unhappy.


    Know that she is now on the verge of anger.


    This woman dares to love and hate.


    Now he just wants to hear each other''s wishes.


    That''s all he can do.


    Leaving is inevitable.


    But you can''t leave like this.


    He would also like to draw the memory from MI Youning, which belongs to them.


    Mi Youning suddenly stopped laughing.


    She looked up at the familiar but strange face.


    The side face like a knife, axe and chisel is extremely beautiful, and the temperament of the whole body is extremely gentle and luxurious.


    It can be said that strangers are like jade, and gentlemen are unparalleled.


    Unfortunately, the whole body is too cold and the distance is too far.


    The noble and natural momentum made her realize that this man was not her face.


    "I have only one wish to return my Yan Qingchen and my husband to me."


    Mi Youning said his wish word by word.


    Qingchen emperor, when you hear my Yan Qingchen, my husband.


    The motionless eyes moved a few times.


    In a short moment, people can''t catch it.


    No one knows his state of mind except himself.


    Those dark eyes looked at Mi Youning.


    The figure reflected from the pupil of the eye let mi Youning see it.


    Qingchen emperor''s eyes are full of her.


    But she could not feel that the man had the slightest emotion for her.


    Each other''s eyes were so deep that she was strange.


    "OK, I''ll give you back Yan Qingchen. You have to exchange something with me."


    Qingchen emperor suddenly raised his hand and put it on MI Youning''s head.


    It was too late when mi Youning wanted to avoid.


    She felt something breaking away from her body.


    What''s that?


    The body can''t move and the whole body is weak.


    But clearly know that some things leave her.


    It''s memory!


    Mi Youning opened her eyes wide and stared at the handsome Qingchen emperor.


    The man wants to take away her memory, including Yan Qingchen.


    Now when she recalls Yan Qingchen, her face is blurred.


    "You... You can''t... Do that!"


    Mi Youning endured a headache and said angrily.


    Hearing her painful voice, Qingchen emperor moved faster.


    He turned one hand and quickly left over mi Youning''s head.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and fell back.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Qingchen emperor quickly stretched out his hand and let her body float.


    He didn''t reach out and touch mi Youning''s body.


    Instead, he used his own strength to send mi Youning to the house.

 Chapter 867

    Qingchen emperor used his own strength to send mi Youning to the house.


    Let her sit safely on the seat in the room.


    That beautiful little face has no tit for tat before.


    Seeing mi Youning sitting in his seat, Qingchen emperor did not enter the house.


    He gently pulled off one of his hair.


    Slowly thrown into the void.


    The hair drifted to MI Youning''s side.


    In MI Youning, he spun around, stopped as if consciously, and changed into Yan Qingchen.


    Wearing the same green shirt and cloth.


    The corners of his mouth evoked a gentle smile.


    Even the other party''s eyes to MI Youning were filled with tenderness.


    Qingchen emperor saw the appearance of "Yan Qingchen", and lowered his eyes to cover up the emotion in his eyes.


    He promised Mi Yuning to do it.


    Give her a Yan Qingchen.


    Seeing a wisp of his own spirit in the house, he was slowly approaching mi Youning.


    Qingchen emperor turned and strode away.


    The back is determined, but it is far away.


    Yunhe and Meiji looked down when they saw the master doing so.


    A wisp of the emperor''s soul remains in the human world. If the God king knows, he doesn''t know how to toss it.


    Thinking of the divine king, Yunhe and Meiji shook their bodies one after another.


    "Let''s go."


    Qingchen emperor walked into the yard and said to the king of red sky law.


    "Yes, welcome the return of the emperor."


    Facing the respectful words, Qingchen emperor showed a meaningful smile.


    The originally dark sky between heaven and earth gradually brightened up.


    And over the courtyard, the soldiers will disappear.


    The Qingchen emperor, Yunhe and Meiji on the ground of the courtyard also disappeared.


    They''re all gone.


    Tu left mi Youning in a coma in the house, as well as a wisp of the spirit of Qingchen emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    so painful.


    headache.


    Mi Youning lay on the bed, reaching out and pressing his head.


    The memory in her mind made her very uncomfortable.


    What a mess.


    The experience of each life.


    And this life belongs to gentle memory.


    The pictures that happened made her mind explode.


    Her long eyelashes trembled slowly.


    A moment later, the eyelashes moved slightly.


    Those beautiful eyes opened slowly.


    The blue bed curtain first came into mi Youning''s eyes.


    She thought about everything.


    Know your identity and why she appears in this mission world.


    Also received all the gentle memories of the original owner.


    However, when thinking of some bad pictures, MI Youning''s face looked ugly.


    Liang Han, she almost let that man take advantage of her.


    There are also men in white in Xuanmen''s Secret realm.


    The other side looks as like as two peas.


    Although the temperament is different, MI Youning also knows that the two must have a relationship.


    Temperament is just a person''s exterior.


    But the coldness in their bones is the same.


    That''s something that can''t be changed.


    In the secret realm of Xuanmen, I even practiced the double cultivation method.


    This made mi Youning''s face gradually ugly.


    Memories from behind, swarmed in.


    She killed Liang Han, the leader and Bai Xinting.


    Later


    Later, what happened?


    Mi Youning can''t remember.


    She got up and leaned against the bed, recalling her previous memories.


    "Little soul, what happened?"


    She really can''t remember.


    In this mission world, she lost her previous memory.


    Even always thought that she was gentle herself.


    Jiehun knows that MI Youning has recovered his memory.


    He did something when Qingchen emperor shot before.

 Chapter 868

    He found an opportunity to transfer the power of his soul to MI Youning.


    After MI Youning spoke, Jiehun responded immediately.


    "Host, take a moment and I''ll repair your previous memory."


    Mi Youning gave a sound and leaned on the couch to close his eyes.


    The headache still exists, but it is no longer as painful as it was at first.


    Gentle revenge is revenge.


    a strange combination of circumstances.


    When she didn''t recover her memory, she killed Liang Han and Bai Xinting.


    It saved her a lot of trouble next.


    However, she didn''t wake up for more than a year.


    All that happened made mi Youning still sigh in her heart.


    Especially when she was entangled with a mortal.


    Last night, I even had a relationship with him and decided to live for life.


    The other party is her life-saving benefactor.


    Mi Youning can''t remember why they came to this step.


    There seems to be some memory missing in my mind.


    Make her feel blurred.


    Footsteps came from the door.


    "Wan''er, are you awake?"


    The gentle bass sounded.


    Mi Youning hears a familiar voice and doesn''t open her eyes.


    Because I don''t know how to face this man.


    This is a man named Yan Qingchen.


    Listening to each other''s voice, she felt some rejection.


    This emotion made her unwilling to face it.


    "Yan Qingchen" saw mi Youning wake up and quickly walked into the inner room.


    He came to the bed and stretched out his hand to touch mi Youning''s head.


    Even with his eyes closed, MI Youning felt the waves in the air.


    She inadvertently turned her head, and her eyes full of Mei Yi gradually opened.


    Looking up at the "Yan Qingchen" sitting beside the bed, MI Youning''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Wan''er."


    "Yan Qingchen" showed a gentle smile, and the voice was also very nostalgic.


    But mi Youning has a sense of disobedience to this man.


    The memory of Yan Qingchen didn''t make her have such a strong sense of disobedience.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Mi Youning asked faintly with her eyes down.


    She woke up with a headache, but she couldn''t remember her previous memory.


    Why lie on the bed during the day.


    Why don''t you remember, the memory before going to bed.


    The original Lord has never needed sleep since the golden elixir period.


    Unless it is closed, into a long-term settlement.


    Then why did she lie on her bed all day long.


    "Yan Qingchen" still kept a gentle smile after hearing mi Youning''s inquiry.


    That smile is not more or less.


    It''s like a good one.


    This man has been wearing this gentle, nostalgic face.


    It is precisely because of this that MI Youning has a strong sense of disobedience.


    "You were tired last night."


    "..." Mi Youning.


    Indeed, she had sex with this man last night.


    They even have a private life with each other.


    The other party said he would marry her.


    "Yan Qingchen" reached out and held mi Youning''s hands while she was meditating.


    Looking down at the wrapped hand, MI Youning looked up at "Yan Qingchen".


    The gentle eyes of the other party have not changed at all.


    "Wan''er, I''ve arranged it. Let''s get married tonight. Doctor he will be our witness."


    Mi Youning wanted to refuse at the first time.


    But there is a subtle feeling in the bottom of my heart.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at "Yan Qingchen" for a few eyes.


    Then he pulled his hand away.


    Stretch out his hand to pull "Yan Qingchen" to his eyes and pull away his green shirt collar.


    At the shoulder socket, a touch of red came into her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    7.24 will explode. Are you ready, baby?


    The bottom eighty thousand is updated, and the awesome results will continue to explode.

 Chapter 869

    The man has a red mole in his shoulder socket.


    Mi Youning''s tight pupils seem unacceptable.


    Because she has no feeling for the man in front of her.


    There is no fluctuation in my heart.


    She doesn''t like this man.


    It''s not annoying, it''s just dislike.


    Mi Youning loosened Yan Qingchen''s collar and leaned back.


    She closed her eyes again.


    Don''t bother to look at the face of "Yan Qingchen", which is decent and full of tenderness and smile.


    "Little soul, have you done it? I always feel that I have lost some memory."


    The ring soul is also worried at this time, "the host needs to wait. Before, in order to restore your memory, my soul power was insufficient."


    In fact, Jiehun didn''t tell mi Youning.


    For more than a year, he has insisted on restoring mi Youning''s memory.


    Every time the power of transmitting the soul is wasted.


    The power of the soul is bounced back, but it is also wasted.


    Mi Youning was not in a hurry. "Little soul, has the colorful glazed stone in space changed?"


    "Yes, I absorbed Liang Han''s soul before, and Yan Qingchen fell in love with you, which changed the colorful glazed stone."


    The ring soul answered quickly.


    Mi Youning sighed softly.


    She stopped asking about rehab.


    Now it has been determined that the man in front of us.


    It is the person she is looking for in every aspect.


    The existence that can make colorful glass stones change.


    "OK."


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and replied.


    "Yan Qingchen" saw mi Youning promise, and the smile on his face still didn''t decrease or increase.


    "Then you have a rest first, and I''ll prepare the wedding supplies for tonight."


    Mi Youning nodded.


    She watched "Yan Qingchen" leave.


    Looking at each other''s back, there was still no fluctuation in her heart.


    The man was like a stranger to her.


    Mi Youning knows that she has lost some memories.


    The blank and vague memory in her mind made her feel very important.


    The promise of "Yan Qingchen" is only temporary.


    After all, she had sex with this man.


    She wanted to find out what happened.


    The task has been completed.


    As long as she finds out, she can leave at any time.


    No one can force her to do what she doesn''t want to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Night soon came.


    Mi Youning looks at the wedding dress on the table and she gets off the bed.


    Reaching out and touching the happy clothes, I felt a little melancholy.


    Just get married.


    When mi Youning was wearing his wedding clothes, "Yan Qingchen" knocked at the door.


    "Wan''er, are you ready? It''s lucky time."


    Mi Youning tied up her red belt, and "Yan Qingchen" didn''t sound too emotional.


    "All right."


    "Then I''ll come in."


    "Yan Qingchen" pushed open the door of the inner room and came in.


    Mi Youning saw him at a glance, wearing a red wedding dress.


    The expression on each other''s face looks a little different.


    A little festive.


    Look carefully.


    It turned out that as in the daytime, the facial expression had not changed.


    This man is so fake.


    A fake is like a puppet.


    Mi Youning finally found something wrong.


    "Yan Qingchen" came to MI Youning.


    Even if you see her beautiful things, even more beautiful than the Xuannv on the nine days.


    But "Yan Qingchen" has no level of appreciation.


    He held out his hand to MI Youning. "Let''s go. It''s time."


    Mi Youning looked at the person in front of him and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Finally, it was put into the hands of "Yan Qingchen".


    "Let''s go."


    Mi Youning follows "Yan Qingchen" to the outside.

 Chapter 870

    When mi Youning came to the door, he stopped.


    "Yan Qingchen" turned around with doubts and a gentle smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning looks up at the man in front of her.


    But secretly communicate with the ring soul.


    "What did you just say?"


    The ring soul said again, "host, you can receive the memory, and this man... See for yourself."


    The following words, the ring soul can''t say.


    Mi Youning sensitively recognized the disapproval in the tone of abstaining from soul.


    "OK, send it to my memory."


    She looked up to "Yan Qingchen" and shook her head, "it''s okay, let''s go."


    "OK."


    Yan Qingchen takes mi Youning to the main hall.


    Dr. he is already waiting for them outside.


    When I saw them coming out, I couldn''t close my mouth.


    "OK! OK! Yan Shusheng is finally getting married."


    "Yan Qingchen" and MI Youning walk up to doctor he.


    The former arched his hands, "thank you for coming."


    Doctor he quickly waved his hand, "it''s an old man''s honor. Young master Yan, don''t be so polite."


    Mi Youning stood in place, but began to receive the missing memory transmitted by the ring soul.


    The figure in white is graceful and elegant as an immortal.


    There are two men in red, who love to wear women''s clothes and are fifteen big and three thick.


    These pictures flooded into her mind.


    Qingchen emperor, divine world, divine soldiers and heavenly generals.


    All this made mi Youning look ugly.


    No wonder


    No wonder the "Yan Qingchen" in front of her made her feel a sense of disobedience.


    This is not a person at all.


    Even a wisp of spirit, with the breath of Qingchen emperor, does not have what that person has in his bones.


    "Little soul, the task is completed. I want to leave the task world."


    At this point, if she doesn''t leave again, it''s not self abuse.


    The task is complete.


    The mystery was also uncovered.


    What else does she stay for.


    "Host, that... That..."


    Ring soul is stumbling. What do you want to say.


    However, the "Yan Qingchen" around mi Youning has changed.


    Just when mi Youning knew his identity, the other party''s figure gradually faded.


    Dr. he was as calm as a body. He still kept his initial smile on his face, but he calmed his body.


    He has no half reaction to the change of "Yan Qingchen".


    "Yan Qingchen" finally changed his face when his figure faded.


    He sighed in a low voice and said with a smile, "you still found it."


    The voice is no longer gentle, a bit of cold melancholy.


    Mi Youning picked her eyebrows when she heard the speech.


    "Well, since you can''t accept this wisp of spirit, I dissipated myself."


    The shadow of "Yan Qingchen" is becoming more and more light and transparent.


    Mi Youning just looked at it coldly.


    Until the figure turned into fine hair and slowly fell to the ground.


    Eventually dissipated.


    "Little soul, leave the mission world."


    Looking down at his clothes, MI Youning''s expression was somewhat ironic.


    "Host, not yet. The heavenly way of this plane has also found your existence, and


    And Qingchen emperor is in danger. After all, you have to sleep together for thousands of years. You''d better do it. "


    "Tut tut..." Mi Youning looked a little disgusted.


    "I have experienced so much in this face, and now I have to save a man who left me. Why?"


    Mi Youning knows that she can''t leave for the time being.


    He simply sat in the main seat.


    She glanced at Dr. he who stood aside like a wooden man.

 Chapter 871

    Mi Youning reached out and picked up an apple from the table.


    Although the original owner is an immortal.


    But she''s human at heart.


    For food, as long as you have an appetite, you don''t refuse to come.


    "Katz..."


    Mi Youning bit the apple hard.


    Ring soul side but bitter mouth old woman heart way: "host, we must have this plane of heaven''s luck, otherwise it will bring us trouble in the future."


    "Katz..."


    Mi Youning is still eating apples.


    But those beautiful eyes turned around.


    He gave his body to the man of Qingchen emperor.


    Now that the other party is in danger, she always wants to see what''s going on with this man.


    The indifferent attitude of emperor Qingchen before he left made her uncomfortable.


    As for the way of heaven, I want to compete for the great luck of the way of heaven.


    It''s still a challenge for her.


    Excitement factors are beginning to appear in the bones.


    She can''t wait.


    Because of every aspect, she has been restraining herself in order not to cause confusion.


    Never crossed the boundary and touched the boundary of heaven.


    Now we have the opportunity to oppose the way of heaven.


    How can she not be excited? How can she not be excited.


    "Little soul, what''s the danger with that man?"


    Mi Youning threw the apple core on the table and asked Qingchen emperor.


    "Host, he was forced to marry!"


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning stood up. "What are you talking about?"


    "He was forced to marry, the God King of the divine world."


    "Shit!"


    Mi Youning''s face changed a few times and finally sneered.


    The man left her and is still forced to marry.


    She cares whether the other party is the God King or the queen mother.


    This tone made her very uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Divine Divinity.


    The God King was a woman. She sat in front of the hall and stared at the man below.


    This man is the first person in the divine world, Qingchen emperor.


    As early as a thousand years ago, she couldn''t stop each other from experiencing love robbery.


    Now the other party is finally back.


    This man is still his.


    I''ve heard the red sky Dharma King say before.


    The woman in the lower world is just a small practitioner.


    The Qingchen emperor did not act too close to that woman.


    He even took out his own memory.


    This makes the God King very satisfied, very satisfied.


    "Qingchen, now that you have returned, should you talk about our marriage?"


    Qingchen emperor sits in the seat below.


    This is his exclusive seat.


    Hearing the king''s words, he looked up and looked at the woman above.


    He shook his head gently, "God King, it''s still the answer. I can do anything for you, but this thing can''t be done."


    When the God king heard the speech, the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    "There is something wrong in the divine world without you for thousands of years. Don''t you want to stand side by side with me?"


    Standing side by side, any creature within the six worlds should bow down when they see him.


    Even if it is the way of heaven, we should have some scruples.


    And his life is infinitely longer.


    But Qingchen emperor still shook his head lightly.


    "God King, I will take care of the affairs of the divine world for you. There is nothing else I can do."


    Qingchen emperor said, got up and left.


    Because of his ability, no one in the divine world does not respect him.


    Only the God King and the four heavenly kings behind her.


    Seeing that he still disagreed, the God King even got up and left.


    The smile on his face did not diminish.


    "Qingchen, do you know that you are back now? If I let your spirit die easily, won''t you agree even if it is?"

 Chapter 872

    Qingchen emperor naturally knows that his divine power has not returned to its peak.


    And what the God King said is true.


    He still didn''t stop walking outside the temple.


    Because just now, he knew.


    In the lower world, a wisp of spirit belonging to him dissipated.


    It made waves - move in his heart.


    He didn''t even have time to pay attention to the God king sitting high behind him.


    The king of God saw off the figure of Qingchen emperor, and gradually left and slowly became far away.


    The corners of the mouth evoke a smile that is inevitable.


    For thousands of the years, she was not unprepared.


    She can''t get the person she wants.


    The God king stretched out his hand and nodded in the void.


    A white light flashed.


    She wrapped the white light in her hands and made some knots on her fingers.


    This is the divine knowledge of Qingchen emperor.


    The Qingchen emperor who walked out of the hall suddenly stopped.


    His eyes became confused.


    Those dark eyes also became chaotic.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a huge sound between heaven and earth.


    The God King is sitting in the big hall, waiting for the Qingchen emperor to come back by himself.


    But I heard the loud noise.


    This is... The way of heaven.


    She is very familiar with such a powerful aura.


    Will she be blocked by the way of heaven when she controls the divine consciousness of Qingchen emperor?


    The God King looked puzzled, and his eyebrows overflowed with hostility.


    No matter who can''t stop it, she wants to get Qingchen''s heart.


    Qingchen emperor stood in the divine world, outside the palace of the God King.


    He raised his head when he heard the loud noise.


    At the same time, the voice also returned his divine consciousness.


    The king of God went out of the temple, and the four heavenly kings outside had gathered.


    They all felt the movement of the divine world.


    This is going to happen.


    The power of heaven is now spreading between heaven and earth.


    It''s hard for them not to feel it.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning took action when she knew that emperor Qingchen was forced to marry.


    She doesn''t need any psychic powers or spells in the world.


    Because she is an alternative existence.


    She can destroy heaven and earth.


    Mi Youning left the house and looked up at the sky.


    This time, we will lose a lot of soul power.


    And it loses more than any other plane.


    However, as long as you think of it, you can rob the luck of heaven.


    She even crushed the way of heaven, and the cells all over her were stupid and motionless.


    This kind of thing can''t happen once in thousands of years.


    The ring soul spoke.


    How could she refuse.


    Mi Youning looked at the direction of the sky with a smile.


    The way of heaven makes Jiehun afraid and restricts her everywhere.


    Now we can finally export gas.


    Although they are different planes, the way of heaven is naturally different.


    But she was inexplicably excited.


    Mi Youning releases his soul power.


    The wisps of soul power spread up into the air along the master''s heart.


    The power of the soul rushed to the sky.


    He crossed the fairy world and rushed to the divine world.


    After that, he still rushed to the end of the sky.


    Until you touch the bottom line of heaven.


    "Boom..."


    Hearing the voice of heaven, MI Youning lifted up her lips and showed a trace of evil smile.


    She flew away to the end of the sky.


    Fly across the fairyland, across the divine world.


    When crossing the divine world, MI Youning seemed to see the white figure.


    However, the architecture of the divine world is so small, what can she see.


    Mi Youning shook her head and smiled. She looked up at the end of the sky.


    There was cold light wantonly in those beautiful eyes, and the face showed the spirit of killing.

 Chapter 873

    When mi Youning flew to, the power of the soul was still being released.


    Suddenly, a golden light stopped her.


    Feeling unable to move forward, MI Youning knows she has arrived.


    Double the power of the soul.


    "Host, hurry up. The way of heaven is weak at this time."


    "I see!"


    Mi Youning floats in the void and releases his soul to compete with the golden light of heaven.


    This contest is just the beginning.


    The golden light is unbreakable.


    But I can''t stand it. Mi Youning is a person outside this day.


    Jin Guang was attacked and opened a mouth.


    Mi Youning rushed in.


    White clouds hide in the golden light.


    Seeing the white clouds, MI Youning laughed loudly.


    "I can''t even change my real body."


    "Host, we''re just lucky. Go and beat it down. I''ll help you take it in."


    Mi Youning left. She flew to Baiyun.


    At this time, she also felt the power of heaven.


    It made her slow and out of breath.


    Mi Youning''s eyes flashed a sharp light.


    At this time, I even planned to suppress her.


    It''s a daydream.


    Mi Youning raised his hands, and all the power of the soul in his hands, including the power given by the ring soul, rushed to the way of heaven.


    Baiyun felt a trace of terrible power when mi Youning released his soul.


    That power makes it impossible to maintain its true body before.


    Now it is even weaker and irresistible.


    For today''s sake, there is only one word to escape.


    Seeing that the white clouds are going to float away, how can mi Youning make it happy.


    "Little soul! Cloth the border!"


    "Good!"


    The boundary was shrouded between heaven and earth.


    The power of the soul has touched the white cloud.


    "Host! Come on!"


    When the power of the soul attacked the white cloud, there were wisps of golden light floating around it.


    Mi Youning hears the anxious voice of Jiehun and flies to Baiyun.


    She slowly collected the wisps of golden light.


    Then transmitted to the ring soul in space.


    "More! More!"


    Mi Youning limits the escape of the white cloud with one hand, while the other hand constantly draws the golden light floating from it.


    A steady stream of golden light poured into the space.


    "Whining..."


    Suddenly a child''s voice came.


    Mi Youning looked down at the white clouds imprisoned by her.


    "Little soul, I heard you right."


    The ring soul also heard the child''s voice in the space.


    So he stopped the action in his hand, "host, you heard me right, I heard it too."


    Mi Youning kept moving his hands and was still absorbing the golden light from Baiyun.


    But her movement was a little slow.


    "Woo woo..."


    The child''s voice came again.


    Mi Youning glanced. "Little soul, is it enough now?"


    Jiehun knows that MI Youning is beginning to be soft hearted.


    "Almost. You don''t have to be soft hearted. The way of heaven won''t die. Even if you die, there is reincarnation. As long as you don''t erase it, he will recover sooner or later."


    Mi Youning nodded and accelerated his action.


    "That''s enough, the host can."


    Mi Youning didn''t stop until Jiehun spoke again.


    She loosened the white clouds and slowly backed back.


    During her retreat, Baiyun changed.


    "Wow..."


    The white cloud before has really become a child.


    Become a fat boy who is still farting naked and crying in the void.


    "Little soul, I blame myself. I did it to a child."


    Mi Youning shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 874

    Jiehun heard it in the space. Mi Youning said something very meaningful and drew a corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, you are a bird beast."


    Mi Youning doesn''t like to hear this. She says she can.


    The ring soul said that ten thousand were unhappy.


    "Little soul, you encouraged me before. You also have unshirkable responsibility."


    "Host, pull it down quickly. The child in front of you is the strongest existence in this plane."


    Ring soul really doesn''t want to talk to this soft hearted woman who makes excuses for herself.


    But had to remind her of the truth.


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, if you say so, I feel better.


    I am a ten thousand year old monster who bullies a child. I can''t bear it. "


    However, MI Youning was not soft at it.


    Seeing the crying child, she rushed towards her with grievance and anger.


    Mi Youning''s backhand was a soul force that hit him.


    "Wow..."


    The child began to cry again.


    This cry is more harsh than before.


    "Tut tut... You little fellow, you should know yourself clearly. Now it''s easy for me to kill you."


    Mi Youning''s face was unbearable, but his words hurt people very much.


    The child still howled and cried.


    That voice really rang through the world.


    The human world has begun to rain, and the storm has swept all over the world.


    Even the divine world and the fairy world have been affected.


    The battle between MI Youning and Tiandao in the fairy world was chaotic because there was no boundary before.


    Many palaces collapsed and were badly damaged.


    This is especially true in the close divine world, which is more miserable than the fairy world.


    Listening to the child''s voice, MI Youning dug her ears.


    Although she didn''t want to attack the child, the child in front of her was different after all.


    She didn''t like the cry, which made her uncomfortable.


    At the same time, some bad memories will be drawn from the bottom of my heart.


    "Cry again, you can die!"


    Mi Youning put his hand down and spoke coldly.


    After all, a child is not an ordinary child. How can he not know his situation now.


    The other party immediately stopped crying and even looked at Mi Youning.


    "Host, you are too fierce. You should be gentle."


    "Hiss... Little soul, why don''t you come? Don''t you see the child''s intention to kill me?"


    Ring soul naturally saw that although the child was crying.


    But when she was crying, she inadvertently swept to MI Youning.


    The seemingly dark and ignorant eyes showed their killing intention.


    "What should I do? Should I erase it?"


    It was also said that MI Youning gave up the soul of birds and animals. At this time, he said more birds and animals.


    Mi Youning looked at the child and showed his intention to kill in his eyes.


    But he began to hate the soul, "little soul, how can you be so cruel? He''s still a child, a baby!"


    "Host, please take medicine."


    Ring soul throws a pill from space.


    Mi Youning sees something thrown out of the space and reaches for it without thinking.


    A white "little pill".


    "What is this?" Mi Youning asked.


    Ring Soul: "please take the medicine for the host. Please see the words on the medicine for details."


    Mi Youning flipped the pill in her hand and found the words on it.


    She even read it out word by word, "tonic, brain, pill..."


    "Yes, yes, you need to replenish your brain."


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice, "when did you make this thing? It''s even engraved. It''s really cute."


    How could she not recognize the thing in her hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Babies ask for monthly tickets and five-star praise?

 Chapter 875

    Ring Soul: "I''ve already done it. I''ll reward you. After eating, I''ll quickly solve the immediate trouble. Emperor Qingchen is still waiting for you in the divine world."


    Mi Youning took the pill in her hand... No, it should be white chocolate to her mouth.


    When Tiandao saw mi Youning eating, he stopped trembling and crying in a low voice.


    His eyes stared at Mi Youning for a moment.


    Especially the small, moving lips.


    "Little soul, let''s go. The world is tired."


    Seeing the ignorant eyes of heaven, MI Youning really couldn''t go down and erase it.


    Although the other side is very strong.


    But he looks like a child.


    And the curious eyes of the other party.


    In fact, every world has its own way of heaven.


    The one in front of me is at the top of the mountain.


    She robbed the other party''s luck without saying a word. Anyone would show her intention to kill.


    "Host, you don''t really intend to throw Qingchen emperor here alone."


    Mi Youning smiled. "What are you thinking? I said, let''s go to the divine world and ignore this little boy."


    I was relieved when I heard the speech in space.


    "OK, but the little boy you said can''t threaten us now."


    "Oh? What do you say?"


    Mi Youning turns and flies away.


    Ring Soul: "we absorbed some important things when absorbing his Qi before. Our identity will not be exposed."


    "Well, if there is any impact, tell me, even if you scold the bird beast, I will recognize it."


    Mi Youning flew in the direction of the divine world.


    Ring soul heard her words, full of determination and determination.


    That''s mi Youning cheering himself up.


    Although she can''t bear it, once she wants to touch the bottom line of her return to the Xia Dynasty, she will never be soft hearted.


    So many years of old partner, how can he not know.


    "Come on, no one will block your way."


    Mi Youning smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    However, when we came to the divine world, the smile gradually dissipated.


    What did she see?


    A woman, a woman in a white protective dress.


    Each other helped Qingchen emperor, and they leaned very close together.


    The divine world was greatly traumatized this time.


    The gods came out to tidy up.


    Among the gods, MI Youning locked at a glance and stood below the figure of Qingchen emperor.


    With the help of the woman, the other party has begun to refuse.


    Seeing this action, MI Youning felt better.


    When this man had a relationship with her, he was already labeled as her.


    How can you be so ungrateful.


    The emergence of MI Youning has been discovered.


    They stopped their power to repair the palace and turned their heads to MI Youning floating in the void.


    Emperor Qingchen also saw the existence of MI Youning.


    His face changed greatly and he swept to the God King around him for the first time.


    He always knew that the God King was interested in him.


    It was to protect mi Youning that he left.


    Even extracted memories of his identity.


    But unexpectedly, she turned up.


    The divine king saw mi Youning before Qingchen.


    At this time, MI Youning was still wearing a red wedding dress.


    That charming little face and the beautiful eyes that hook people''s spirits all give the God King a sense of crisis.


    The God King even began to guess the identity of the woman.


    Can''t see through. She can''t see through this woman.


    The red heavenly Dharma King quickly came to the God King, "king, this is the woman the emperor met when he came down to earth."

 Chapter 876

    The God King''s eyes became dangerous for a moment.


    She looked at Mi Youning again, full of killing intention.


    At this time, Emperor Qingchen was separated from the support of the God King.


    The sensation caused before made him a little unstable. The God King took the opportunity to help him.


    Once touched by the God King, he couldn''t refuse.


    All the gods around him were there, and he was no longer willing to give her some thin noodles.


    Now seeing mi Youning coming, he wanted to protect this woman for the first time.


    Seeing the emperor Qingchen leave and go to MI Youning, the God king shouted to him, "Qingchen!"


    Qingchen Emperor didn''t stop.


    Mi Youning was the only one in his eyes.


    There was nothing else in his eyes between heaven and earth.


    It''s coming. It''s completely exposed.


    Then there is no need to hide.


    Mi Youning smiled at Qingchen emperor when he saw him coming.


    "Xianggong, you said you would marry me. I''ll pick you up."


    Qingchen emperor raised his lips.


    This smile makes all the scenery and people around lose color.


    It''s really amazing. People can''t help noticing it.


    "Qingchen! If you dare to move forward, I will destroy your divine consciousness!"


    Behind him came the threat of the divine king.


    Hearing this, Qingchen emperor stopped.


    His smile dissipated and returned to his former coldness.


    Mi Youning flew down and came to him.


    She naturally heard the king''s words.


    Looking up, I saw a white light floating in the woman opposite.


    This is the divine consciousness of Qingchen.


    Mi Youning glanced at the divine king.


    The beauty of the other party was good, but she didn''t like the eyes that were killing her.


    And the threatening tone disgusted mi Youning.


    She stood in front of Qingchen and glanced at the God King.


    "Are you going to rob me?"


    This tone made the surrounding gods look at Mi Youning in surprise.


    A little monk has now broken into the divine world.


    To treat their king like this.


    This woman is dying.


    She''s finished.


    In the divine world, who doesn''t know that the God king likes the Qingchen emperor.


    The God King''s face looked ugly. She raised her hand and attacked mi Youning.


    Emperor Qingchen stood behind mi Youning, trying to pull away the little woman in front of him.


    However, MI Youning never left.


    She laughed and accepted the attack of the king of God.


    Next


    Next


    It''s time


    It''s


    The surrounding gods, even the God King, showed shocked expressions.


    What they saw before.


    When the divine king attacked mi Youning, the divine power was waved away by Mi Youning with one hand.


    The gods looked aside and were swept to the palace by the divine power.


    "Bang..."


    The palace collapsed in an instant.


    Who the hell is this woman?


    Then the gods remembered.


    Mi Youning is an immortal. How did she come to the divine world.


    Even people in the fairy world want to intervene in the divine world, they have to go through layers of checks.


    The woman had no God''s mark, but she appeared suddenly.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The divine king also found that MI Youning''s strength was even higher than her.


    No wonder.


    No wonder I couldn''t see through each other before.


    But she has never heard of anyone who has suffered a robbery in the lower world recently.


    If there is such an existence, she can''t not know.


    The God King suspected that MI Youning also went down to earth like Qingchen emperor, so they met.


    This is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Hearing the king''s words, MI Youning looked at the man behind him.

 Chapter 877

    Hearing the king''s words, MI Youning looked at the man behind him.


    "I''m his mother," she said with a smile.


    The God King retorted, "you''re talking nonsense!"


    Mi Youning pulls the Qingchen emperor behind her.


    The hook''s eyes, on his deep but warm eyes.


    "Yan Qingchen, tell her, am I your mother?"


    It''s the first time Qingchen emperor has been treated so rudely.


    He enjoyed it.


    Just because the woman in front of me is mi Youning.


    He chuckled, "yes, you are my mother."


    Qingchen emperor reversed their positions.


    He pulled mi Youning behind him and swept his sharp eyes towards the surrounding gods.


    "Qingchen has moved his heart. Today, he throws away the divine body and is only willing to stay with his beloved for life."


    The God King stared round his eyes, "Qingchen, dare you!"


    Seeing the God King so excited, Qingchen emperor''s eyes softened.


    "God King, Qingchen was just a little monk ten thousand years ago. There is a gap between us that can never be crossed.


    There is no emotion between you and me. You are the king of the divine world and the support of the divine world. It''s time to take heart after so many years. "


    The God King puffed up his cheeks and glared at Qingchen emperor angrily.


    "I don''t agree. I won''t let you leave. You are mine, only mine!"


    Mi Youning looked at the divine king so unreasonable.


    She began to communicate with the ring soul.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with the God King?"


    She doesn''t feel right.


    The ring soul said, "host, the God King took a fancy to the Qingchen emperor ten thousand years ago when he handed over the throne in the divine world.


    At that time, she especially liked the face of emperor Qingchen and gave him everything in the divine world.


    Thousands of years ago, Emperor Qingchen was going through a love robbery. The God King was going crazy because no one took care of her.


    So she proposed to marry emperor Qingchen and let him stand side by side with him... "


    "Wait... Do you mean that the God King just likes the face of Qingchen emperor and his ability?"


    The ring soul reluctantly said, "host, you have listened to me.


    Emperor Qingchen refused the God King and even didn''t agree with what she did. He insisted on experiencing love robbery in the lower world.


    After he left, the king of God missed him more and more. This thought is a thousand years.


    Until now, the God King can''t wait to get the Qingchen emperor. "


    Mi Youning touched his chin and nodded.


    "That''s what happens over time."


    "Host, that''s not the word."


    Mi Youning is too lazy to argue with Jiehun. She has other things to do.


    "Well, you''re right."


    "Disagree! Disagree!"


    Here, the God King is still opposed and even wants to kill mi Youning.


    Mi Youning put out his head, smiling eyes, and looked up at the murderous sight.


    "If you don''t agree, I will destroy the divine world. Does the God King have a decision on which is more important?"


    "Hiss! It''s up to you!"


    The God King raised his head and mocked with disdain.


    Emperor Qingchen glanced at Mi Youning in surprise and poked out his head from behind him.


    He doesn''t despise the gods or the king of God.


    Just when mi Youning said these words.


    For the first time, he remembered the previous movement and swing.


    "It''s up to me. Why don''t we try?"


    Mi Youning walked out slowly from behind Qingchen emperor.


    Now she has determined that although the God king likes Qingchen emperor.


    But that feeling is definitely not unforgettable.


    The other party is a great God King. How can he give up everything because of this feeling.

 Chapter 878

    The smile on MI Youning''s face dissipated, and her body slowly floated in the void.


    Before, she drew the Qi of heaven. At the same time, the cultivation of the other party was inadvertently transferred to herself.


    The golden light protecting body belonging to the way of heaven slowly emanates from MI Youning.


    "It''s you!"


    The God King noticed for the first time that something was wrong with MI Youning.


    That''s the power of heaven, not so pure.


    But it does have the aura of heaven.


    Mi Youning knows what the God King asked.


    She glanced at the gods at the bottom of her eyes and said proudly, "it''s me. I even dare to do it, not to mention your little divine world!"


    Qingchen emperor raised his eyes and looked at Mi Youning gently.


    The woman surprised him, but it felt good.


    As long as she won''t be bullied.


    Knowing that she was just an immortal, he was really worried at the beginning.


    The God King is too capricious and always meddles in his affairs.


    Mi you would rather not give voice to the God King and the gods.


    She has begun to act.


    The soul power of the whole body, including the cultivation of the way of heaven, made her destroy half of the divine world in an instant.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The surrounding palaces fell one after another, and those palaces floated in the sky.


    The gods wanted to repair it urgently, but they couldn''t move at all because of the pressure on MI Youning.


    The divine king finally reacted at this time.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Mi Youning stopped, raised his eyebrows and looked down at the God King.


    "God King, what else do you have to say?"


    The God King clenched his teeth at Mi Youning''s arrogant and superior expression.


    Now she is no match for this woman.


    Really take each other helpless.


    She was unwilling to look at the Qingchen emperor standing not far away.


    "You go!"


    Mi Youning is waiting for the king of God.


    She grinned. "I wish I had done this earlier."


    When he came to Qingchen emperor, MI Youning stretched out his hand and circled his arm.


    "Xianggong, let''s go."


    Qingchen emperor smiled and said, "OK."


    They turned and left.


    "Wait!"


    When the king of God saw that they were really leaving, he quickly shouted out.


    Mi Youning turned his head and said with a smile, "what else?"


    The divine king gnashed his teeth and stared at Mi Youning.


    Then he looked at the emperor Qingchen, "Qingchen, if you want to leave, do you really care about your status in the divine world? After you leave, you will no longer be the emperor of the divine world."


    Qingchen emperor stretched out his hand to hold mi Youning and took him to her arms.


    "I enjoy it," he said with a smile


    ¡­¡­


    Ten Years From Now.


    In the human world, in the Yuxuan Pavilion, a couple sat on the window seat upstairs.


    The man''s face is as warm as jade and surrounds the woman in his arms.


    Woman, it was mi Youning who made trouble in the divine world ten years ago.


    When she robbed Yan Qingchen, they got married.


    Now ten years later, they are very "loving".


    Emperor Qingchen, who is now Yan Qingchen, sees the woman in her arms and keeps her eyes outside. She is a little unhappy.


    His hand moved slowly.


    He stopped at Mi Youning''s waist and stroked it carefully.


    "Madam, the scenery outside is really more attractive than being a husband?"


    Mi Youning is chatting with Jiehun at this time.


    Where is the man behind you more attractive than the scenery outside.


    However, hearing Yan Qingchen''s jealous words behind him, MI Youning smiled at him with her back.


    "Little soul, how long does Yan Qingchen have to live?"


    "Twenty years."

 Chapter 879

    Ten years ago, Emperor Qingchen destroyed his divine body.


    Now it has become an ordinary person.


    Of course, how could his divine body be easily destroyed.


    He will still return to the divine world after his death.


    Now Yan Qingchen has a life span of 20 years in the human world.


    Then it will take her twenty years to stay in this world.


    "Tut tut... If we hadn''t gone to the divine world at the beginning, would we enter the next task world now?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s hypothetical words, Jiehun was speechless.


    Because recently he has always heard complaints from the host.


    So he kept silent and answered Mi Yuning''s words.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t get a response from MI Youning. He has begun to move.


    When mi Youning reacted, half of her clothes were taken away.


    "Yan Qingchen! This is outside!"


    Seeing mi Youning''s reaction, Yan Qingchen didn''t stop his hand.


    Soon he returned the clothes that were in the way.


    "Madam, I know, but now the scenery outside is so beautiful. If you don''t do anything, you won''t live up to the beauty."


    Yan Qingchen''s eyes looked straight at the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    That is the charm of MI Youning.


    Look at the reason for this.


    This is why mi Youning regretted that he robbed Yan Qingchen back.


    This man, she really can''t feed enough.


    She couldn''t bear the other party''s "food" desire.


    Although she is still in the cultivation period of turning God, she even has the cultivation of the way of heaven.


    But every time she was tossed by this man, her waist would break.


    Yan Qingchen looks like a weak scholar.


    Who knows how terrible his physical strength is.


    Mi Youning sees Yan Qingchen outside and is so uncontrollable.


    She reached out and refused, saying, "Qingchen, not here. Let''s go home."


    Seeing that MI Youning''s body was red, how could he resist it at this time.


    "Madam, keep quiet. You don''t want to attract others."


    Clothes lifted by Yan Qingchen.


    Mi Youning stared at Yan Qingchen with wide eyes.


    I don''t know how to describe the eyes full of love.


    It''s real.


    Yan Qingchen, a man like a relegated immortal, has such a side.


    So wild and open.


    This is outside after all.


    Next, MI Yuning couldn''t think about this.


    She put her hand over her mouth and really didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The body is like in a boat, floating, unable to find the shore.


    But fortunately, there is a support point to keep her from feeling insecure.


    ¡­¡­


    When they came out of Yuxuan Pavilion, it was already dark.


    They went home hand in hand.


    The setting sun shines on them, making people feel the word "quiet years".


    That figure is a pure and elegant dust, a cold and beautiful.


    Such a figure is really a perfect match.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty years have passed.


    Mi Youning looks at the man who has eaten her for decades and wiped her clean yesterday. At this time, he lies quietly in bed.


    Yan Qingchen finally left.


    Really only lived twenty years.


    Not for another day.


    Mi Youning was very calm at this time.


    Now Yan Qingchen, I''m afraid he has returned to the divine world.


    Then it''s time for her to leave.


    She can accompany each other for only a few decades.


    Mi Youning knelt down beside the bed and put his head on his arm.


    But for a moment, there was no breath.


    Her soul is out of the mission world.


    Robbery?


    Whose love robbery is it

 Chapter 880

    After MI Youning left the task world, her body still had Yan Qingchen lying in bed.


    Their bodies dissipated one after another.


    In the divine world, Qingchen emperor returned again.


    He looked at the scene in the heaven and earth mirror, his eyes dark and depressed.


    It''s an alien.


    Between heaven and earth, even the woman''s soul could not be found.


    "Yunhe! Meiji!"


    Two people came in from outside the palace.


    These two people were Yunhe and Meiji in the lower world.


    They had known that the emperor would come back today and had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Tell the gods that I will be closed for ten thousand years."


    As soon as emperor Qingchen''s words fell to the ground, Yunhe and Meiji both raised their heads in shock.


    But I only saw the back of Qingchen emperor leaving.


    I''ve never been closed for ten thousand years.


    This time they know what will happen when the emperor comes back.


    But I never thought it would be closed or ten thousand years.


    Qingchen emperor went to the palace.


    How willingly he let the woman go.


    For decades, he didn''t even notice that the other party was an outsider.


    Wait, he''ll find her.


    The first God King in the divine world, Qingchen emperor, has been closed for thousands of years.


    The news soon spread all over the divine world.


    After the passage of time, many people have faintly forgotten the Qingchen emperor.


    Even the king of God found her heart.


    And Qingchen emperor is still closed.


    How many people in the divine world remember that handsome and elegant man who came out of the dust like a relegated immortal.


    Ten thousand years is also a long time for the gods in the divine world.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned to the soul space again.


    For the first time, she looked at the colorful glass stones in the space.


    It''s really changed a lot.


    The colorful glazed stone has shown some shapes.


    There is a short round body at the bottom.


    Mi Youning was happy to see that the colorful glazed stones had really changed.


    Suddenly she thought of giving up her soul and swept her eyes aside.


    But the ring soul fell into a deep sleep.


    No wonder I didn''t hear the ring soul nagging in my ear before.


    Mi Youning reached out and shook in front of the ring soul, "little soul?"


    The other side didn''t respond at all.


    Think of the strength of the soul in the task world.


    Mi Youning smiled. It seems that Jiehun can''t accompany her this time.


    The soul of MI Youning in the space dissipates slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning entered the mission world again.


    But as soon as she entered the task world, she felt dyspnea.


    That''s the edge of death.


    "Ha ha... Su ranxi, don''t be delusional to take away the people around me. Never be delusional!"


    There was a sharp and harsh sound in my ear.


    The woman''s voice was so harsh that MI Youning opened her eyes.


    At the same time, she felt pain in her abdomen.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a woman with a big belly.


    The other party''s appearance is OK, but because of her bloated body, her beauty is not so outstanding.


    Women are very close to her.


    Mi Youning felt abdominal pain and looked down.


    It turned out that the woman in front of her stabbed her in the abdomen with a knife in her hand.


    Mi Youning really wants to sigh.


    Is it time for her to enter the task world, or is there something wrong with her posture.


    How did this happen.


    There was a strong smell of blood around.


    This body has reached its limit.


    She''s dying.


    "Host, quickly receive the memory. If you die, you won''t have a chance!"


    The sound of ring soul suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 881

    Mi Youning ignores the pain of his body and accepts the memory of the original owner for the first time.


    The woman opposite pulled out the knife from MI Youning''s abdomen.


    "Su ranxi, please forgive me! Just like a dog, why don''t you beg for mercy! Cry! Cry for me!"


    The knife in the crazy woman''s hand stabbed mi Youning again.


    "Well..."


    The pain made mi Youning cry.


    At the same time, she also received the memory of the original owner.


    It''s really a mess.


    However, MI Youning raised her eyes and looked at the woman with a big belly in front of her. A sarcastic smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "Li Yun, don''t fall into my hands, or you''ll die!"


    The pregnant woman opposite is Li Yun.


    At the same time, it also looks a bit like the original owner.


    "Ha ha......" Li Yun laughed when she heard mi Youning''s words.


    "You are a dying man? Ye Han can only be mine. Go to hell!"


    Li Yun stabbed the knife in her hand into mi Youning''s heart.


    When he died, MI Youning had a mocking smile on his lips.


    In fact, her heart is broken.


    As soon as she entered the mission world, she was dying.


    This is really home.


    Li Yun is really cruel.


    No wonder she felt very painful when she entered the original owner''s body.


    Because she doesn''t have a good job all over.


    Even her face was ruined by Li Yun.


    But the pain was numb and she couldn''t feel it.


    I don''t know how many knives were stabbed.


    Su ranxi, the original owner, has no good ground all over.


    It''s really not easy to stick to her arrival.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and felt her body light, and her soul slowly got out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t be so shameless. Zhang can always look up to you. That''s for face!"


    "Pa......"


    When mi Youning became conscious again, she was in a mess.


    She also felt cold.


    Then someone slapped her.


    The fire spicy touch made her so sober that someone beat her.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and pointed them straight at everything in front of her.


    There were several people around, and she was lying on the ground and grabbed by her collar.


    The man who grabbed her collar was the one who had just slapped her.


    The surrounding scene is so strange to MI Youning.


    This is the deepest and most impressive memory of the original owner.


    However, at this time, MI Youning felt the need to reverse all this.


    Because everything in front of us is the beginning of the future.


    The initial cause of the death of the original owner.


    Mi Youning waved away, the man holding her collar.


    The man was waved away with an incredible look in his eyes.


    Looking at each other''s eyes, MI Youning opened his red lips and said, "get out!"


    "Oh! What a big breath! Don''t forget your identity!


    Your company owes president Zhang tens of millions. Now let you accompany president Zhang. That''s a compliment. "


    Mi Youning hears the speech and looks at the man sitting on the sofa in the room.


    That''s a middle-aged man. He looks really unspeakable.


    Her face was glossy and her figure was bloated. She was fatter than when she saw Li Yun pregnant when she just died.


    This man is president Zhang and the biggest creditor of the original owner company.


    Mi Youning smelled the smell of wine in the air. She disagreed before and was spilled with wine.


    She looked down at her embarrassed appearance.


    Then he propped himself up and stood up slowly.


    Soon, ye Han, the man whom Li Yun missed, appeared.

 Chapter 882

    She can''t have anything to do with that man anymore.


    The original owner paid the price of her soul for her rebirth in order to make her turn everything around.


    But she won''t fail.


    In case of failure, the original owner will be scared.


    Mi Youning stood up and looked coldly at the people around him.


    When these people look at her, they all have color.


    She slowly tidied up her clothes stained with wine.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m also the vice president of Yitian entertainment company. My brother and I are trying to raise the money we owe you.


    It''s not the appointed time yet. Is it too careless of you to do so? "


    Although mi Youning didn''t look up, the title she shouted already explained who she was talking to.


    President Zhang sat on the sofa, waiting for Su ranxi to throw himself into his arms.


    But I never thought that the woman who had begged for mercy before had changed her attitude.


    He won''t know that the original owner is gone.


    Now he is facing mi Youning.


    It''s a woman who can''t afford to lose.


    President Zhang also knows that it is not the appointed time.


    He thought and nodded like the original owner.


    "Su ranxi, your Yitian entertainment company is at the end of its tether.


    I''m waiting for you to come to me on your own initiative. Then it won''t be like today. Think for yourself. "


    Mr. Zhang has an unspeakable hobby. Mi Youning naturally knows it.


    She glanced up at each other, lifted the corners of her lips and smiled.


    "Mr. Zhang rest assured that there will never be such a day."


    Then mi Youning walks to the man who grabbed her collar before.


    Looking at each other''s appearance of being a thief, MI Youning glanced at him disdainfully.


    The show eyebrows on the pale face are also broken, but the action is very fast.


    "Pa pa..."


    Mi Youning slapped the man five or six times in a row, "this is for you."


    The man''s stunned eyes gradually became angry.


    She said again, "remember, men who beat women are a group of scum, okay?"


    The man didn''t understand, but then his angry face became angry.


    "You smelly watch woman! How dare you hit me!"


    The man stretched out his hand to collect mi Youning''s hair.


    In MI Youning''s eyes, his movement was very slow and easily avoided.


    Mi Youning tilted his head and kicked the other side.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground sounded.


    Several other people in the room have been shocked by the transformation of MI Youning.


    The woman who begged before became so strong at this time.


    Then the thin body kicked a man with a weight of 156 on the ground.


    How can they not be shocked and why didn''t they resist before.


    If you resist early, you won''t be slapped.


    But they did not know that the original Lord was cowardly.


    But now the man in that body is no longer the original owner.


    He saw the man kicked to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Mi Youning walked towards president Zhang in front of the sofa, facing the slap marks on his face and the embarrassment of being splashed with wine.


    Stop opposite Mr. Zhang and bend over to pick up the documents on the table.


    After standing straight, MI Youning showed a decent smile on her face.


    "Then, Mr. Zhang, I''ll see you next time."


    President Zhang was also touched by the different side of MI Youning, which made him itchy.


    At this time, he even regretted that he let go of this particular thing.


    It''s a pity. We should keep people for fun. - do it

 Chapter 883

    The woman in front of him gave him a strong sense of conquest.


    Mi Youning pretended not to see the light in president Zhang''s eyes, turned and left.


    Open the door of the box, MI Youning goes out and closes the door vigorously.


    She took two steps and leaned against the wall.


    The original owner hasn''t had a good meal for several days. Her body has reached its limit.


    According to the original plot, the original owner was also let go by this general manager.


    Because of her hard begging, president Zhang lost interest.


    And when he walked out of the private room, he fainted and was met by a passing upstart in the mall, ye Han.


    Ye Han saw her face which was somewhat similar to the white moonlight in her heart.


    He couldn''t restrain himself and took the man away.


    Later, I knew the identity of the original owner and her dilemma.


    Ye Han promised to give her a sum of money, but she wanted to pass it on.


    Su ranxi agreed, took the money back to the company and gave it to her brother.


    But before long, Yitian entertainment company collapsed.


    Her brother jumped off the building, too.


    She didn''t know what had happened.


    I don''t understand how my parents disappeared when they were well before.


    And left a bottomless hole in debt.


    The original owner''s brother Su Yanfeng died. The original owner is alone in the world.


    But fortunately, she has Ye Han around her.


    Ye Han, the upstart in the market, has courage and skill.


    It''s also a good-looking person, but it''s a pity that he is also an infatuated person.


    His girlfriend is Li Yun, who had an accident on a ship a year ago.


    Ye Han used to be very decadent. It took half a year to accept this fact.


    Then he met the original owner, saw Su ranxi''s face similar to his girlfriend Li Yun, and kept it.


    Su ranxi was once the apple of her parents'' eyes and Su Yanfeng''s favorite little sister.


    Pure, she was deeply attracted by Ye Han.


    Like his tenderness, like his infatuation.


    Like his tolerance for her.


    Although the other party kept her, he didn''t touch her at all.


    She thought they would go on like this.


    Unexpectedly


    Mi Youning leaned against the wall and couldn''t think about the next story.


    Because she can''t seem to support it.


    "Little soul, repair my body..."


    "Host, not for the time being. Your body and soul will be completely destroyed. Close your eyes and have a rest."


    Hearing the helpless tone of Jiehun, MI Youning slowly closed her eyes.


    When mi Youning fainted, the door of her private room opened.


    "Miss Su fainted!"


    This call made the people in the room come out.


    President Zhang naturally followed.


    The crowd looked at Mi Youning lying on the ground and didn''t move.


    Just then, a man came around the corner.


    The other party has a beautiful appearance and mild temperament.


    Everything continues according to the original plot.


    Ye Han appeared.


    He''s just finished socializing and ready to go home.


    During this period of time, there were too many parties, which made him feel a little overwhelmed.


    "Leaf less!"


    Among Zhang Zong''s group, some people recognized Ye Han.


    Ye Han originally frowned. When he heard someone calling him, he immediately hung up a decent smile.


    He looked up and followed the voice, but he saw mi Youning on the ground.


    That face similar to Li Yun made his smile hang.


    He raised his feet and walked uncontrollably to MI Youning.


    At the same time, the door of the private room opposite was opened from the inside.


    Before ye Han approached mi Youning, he was startled by the sound of the door opening.

 Chapter 884

    People''s attention was put in the opposite private room again.


    I saw the man who came out first, dressed well.


    The other party''s appearance is very beautiful, and he exudes a smell of evil charm and laziness.


    It also releases a touch of dignity and natural momentum.


    However, when he saw the crowd, the man smiled softly.


    The eyebrows and eyes moved and the eyes moved. This smile is really a monster.


    "Bai Er Shao?"


    President Zhang made a noise when he saw the evil man.


    However, this white two little voice deepened the smile of the evil man, but the bottom of his eyes rolled with dark light.


    He doesn''t like the name.


    Bai Ziyu stared at President Zhang along with his voice.


    He knows this man, too. He''s in the real estate business.


    As for his last name, I''m sorry, he has a bad memory.


    Bai Ziyu ignored the general manager and saw a group of people outside the door. His eyes showed curiosity.


    I soon found mi Youning lying on the ground.


    Yo! Another acquaintance.


    There''s no name.


    Mordor has such a big land. He also watches financial news.


    The woman was on TV some time ago.


    It seems to be an entertainment company. The company still owes a lot of money when something happens to its parents.


    I don''t know why, seeing this woman, Bai Ziyu seems to have a little interest.


    Recently, there are no women around him.


    This woman''s beauty is also good. She can still use it for the time being.


    Thinking so, Bai Ziyu''s lips evoked a sexual smile.


    As for what happened right now.


    He''s really not curious at all.


    A woman who is forced to owe a huge amount of debt is just desperate.


    Bai Ziyu walks to MI Youning and raises mi Youning''s chin.


    Well, he looks really good, but he doesn''t know his character.


    Most importantly, I don''t know how long he can use it.


    "Xiao Jin."


    "Boss, I''m here."


    A young sunny man came out of the door of the private room.


    "Take people away."


    Ye Han also knew Bai Ziyu.


    No one here knows Bai Ziyu.


    Magic capital is the world of the white family, and it is the leader of the business community.


    The Bai family has a hundred years of ancient charm. More than three generations are doing business.


    Even after the old times, their white family dealt with the military.


    Now, the Bai family can be said to have a great influence all over the country.


    Seeing that baiziyu was going to take the woman away, ye Han made a noise.


    "Wait --"


    Bai Ziyu got up, took out his handkerchief and wiped the hand that lifted mi Youning''s chin.


    He chuckled when he heard someone stop him.


    "Why, ye Shao has a crush on this woman?"


    Bai Ziyu turned to Ye Han and smiled softly.


    When ye Han heard that, ye Shao knew that the man was sarcastic about him.


    How can he afford to be called Shaodong of the Bai family.


    "Bai Shao, this woman..."


    He wanted to say something, but it suddenly occurred to him that he didn''t know the women on the ground.


    Bai Ziyu raised his chin to Shang Ye Han when he saw that he would not go on.


    The latter immediately went to MI Youning and picked him up.


    "I want this man."


    Bai Ziyu threw the handkerchief into the trash can and officially announced it to the people around him.


    Who doesn''t know that Shaodong of the Bai family has the most Yingyan around.


    The people around me are changed one after another, never more than a month.


    A leaf does not touch the body.


    It is also a love field wave son.

 Chapter 885

    Who dares to stop the person Bai Ziyu wants.


    Ye Han knows his reputation, but he is not qualified to let him not take people away.


    Bai Ziyu''s mouth showed a smile of evil.


    He waved to the crowd and turned away.


    Xiao Jin is also Bai Ziyu''s secretary, Jin Le.


    He followed Bai Ziyu with MI Youning in his arms.


    After turning around, Bai Ziyu''s smile increased.


    It''s like you want something fun. The smile is evil - and full of bad intentions.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up again, it was not the hospital she thought.


    According to the memory of the original owner, she should have been sent to the hospital by Ye Han.


    But the luxurious decoration in front of us is not a hospital at all.


    This is a residential room.


    Did ye Han bring her home, she guessed.


    Mi Youning sat up and began to call Jiehun, "little soul, where is this?"


    She waited for a long time and didn''t get a response.


    It seems to be sleeping again.


    Mi Youning continues to sort out the previous plot.


    The original owner met Ye Han. She was lucky, but unfortunately.


    Fortunately, she likes Ye Han, and ye Han is not what the outside world thinks of her.


    The other party didn''t touch her and respected her.


    She thought they would always be like this.


    Until misfortune comes.


    The white moonlight in Ye Han''s mind appeared.


    Li Yun had an accident by boat, but she didn''t die.


    She was saved, but she lost her memory for more than a year.


    In Li Yun''s memory, she left everything and returned to Ye Han.


    This made great changes between Ye Han and Su ranxi.


    Ye Han kept Su ranxi only because of her face.


    He had no feelings for Su ranxi, so he didn''t touch her.


    Li Yun is back. He is very happy.


    For the first time, the maintenance relationship with Su ranxi was lifted.


    Although Su ranxi was sad, she also accepted it.


    But the situation is not so happy.


    Li Yun and ye Han roll the sheets, and Li Yun is pregnant.


    But ye Han didn''t marry her.


    This can be regarded as stimulating Li Yun.


    Li Yun waited for a long time and didn''t wait for ye han to let go.


    Her stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and Li Yun''s dark psychology is getting up.


    Li Yun in Ye Han''s mind is a pure, kind and gentle woman.


    The reason why he doesn''t accept Li Yun is that he has no fertility.


    Unfortunately, Li Yun won''t know that.


    Li Yun vented her anger on Su ranxi.


    Torture her to death.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Su ranxi was willing to pay the price of her soul and avenge herself.


    This is why mi Youning encountered such a scene when he first entered the mission world.


    In addition to seeking revenge from Li Yun, the original owner also wants to protect his brother and Yitian entertainment company. It would be better if he could find his parents.


    These wishes give mi Youning a headache.


    Because it''s too complicated.


    It is a world that the original owner has never touched.


    Su ranxi''s parents are dead.


    As the boss of Yitian entertainment company, they have done something.


    Those things touch the interests of some people.


    So they will disappear, silently disappear in the world.


    It was because of this investigation that the original owner''s brother was forced to jump from the building.


    It''s still half a year before Li Yun returns.


    Now she is not going to follow the old path of the original owner.


    Nowadays, Yitian entertainment company needs capital turnover, and several waves of people are staring at paying off their debts.


    In a word, she needs money, a lot of money.

 Chapter 886

    Just as mi Youning pressed his head, he smelled the fragrance.


    That''s the smell of the food.


    Mi Youning''s stomach began to protest.


    As the footsteps approached, MI Youning put on a decent smile and raised his head, "Ye..."


    However, just one leaf word exit, when she saw the man coming opposite, she swallowed the rest of her words.


    Bai Ziyu held a bowl of porridge in his hand and hung a gentle and affectionate smile on his face.


    "Are you awake?"


    He went to MI Youning and sat down. His sitting posture was casual but very elegant.


    Mi Youning looked down and was put into the bowl by the man opposite.


    Bai Ziyu stared at Mi Youning with a smile.


    He is very satisfied with the woman in front of him, very good.


    She looks cute. When her eyes open, they flash a smart light.


    I hope this woman can make him use it longer.


    Don''t be greedy like other women, let him change again and again.


    However, he still heard the words spoken by the other party.


    "It seems that the person you were looking for last night is surnamed Ye."


    Bai Ziyu was very sure.


    Mi Youning looked up and glanced at this seemingly gentle and evil man.


    The original owner of this man also knows.


    How can you not know this person when you grow up in modu.


    Shaodong of Bai''s group is the wind flow figure of the magic capital.


    Mi Youning smiled appropriately and didn''t answer his words, "thank you for Bai Shao''s help."


    Mi Youning doesn''t like the man in front of him.


    It is mainly the man in the memory of the original owner, who is a wind flow into a scum like existence.


    But Mi Yuning was not as disgusted as the original owner.


    The man in front of me is no longer. I saved her today.


    The other party''s wind flow into sex, because there is that capital, it has nothing to do with her.


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu took shangmi Youning lightly and smiled in a low voice.


    The smile was more real, but it still couldn''t hide the sex - sense and evil in his bones.


    "Interesting..."


    Bai Ziyu stared at Mi Youning, his eyes like prey.


    The woman in front of him really aroused his interest.


    Whether the other party pretends or really has this temperament.


    He had to admit that whatever it was, it reminded him of his nature.


    Bai Ziyu reached out and took away the bowl of porridge in MI Youning''s hand and put it on the table.


    He stretched out his finger and caught mi Youning''s chin.


    He bowed his head and kissed.


    This woman''s lips are very suitable for kissing.


    After seeing each other for a long time, he still wanted to try.


    Very good, soft, clean, without any aversion.


    This made Bai Ziyu feel better.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and looked closely at Bai Ziyu''s white evil face.


    The man started a marriage when he didn''t agree. What''s going on.


    She reached out to push Bai Ziyu.


    After discovering her movements, the latter left quickly without waiting for her to approach.


    Bai Ziyu had a fox like smile on his mouth.


    He reached out and touched his lips. He said happily, "it tastes good. I''m very satisfied."


    Mi Youning couldn''t control it and rolled his eyes.


    This man is ill. The identification is completed.


    But she also knew that there was something behind it.


    Mi Youning gets up and carries the porridge aside.


    No matter what baiziyu wants to say, her stomach has protested very obviously.


    The original owner hasn''t had a good meal for several days.


    The appetite had already shrunk, and he even had some maladjustment to food.


    Mi Youning takes small bites of food.

 Chapter 887

    Bai Ziyu looked at the woman in front of her and didn''t know what expression to show.


    This bowl of porridge was made by Zhao Ma downstairs. He brought it up at will.


    Because there has never been a woman like this in front of him.


    Which one is not a very lady, eat a meal and finish it in two or three.


    To show their smaller appetite than cats.


    Although mi Youning takes small bites, he moves quickly.


    Within five minutes, a bowl of porridge was solved.


    My stomach is much better.


    Put the bowl on the table at random. Mi Youning took out a piece of paper and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    She looked up at the man in front of her.


    In these five minutes, Bai Ziyu didn''t speak.


    It can be seen that his high quality is worthy of a century old family background.


    Seeing that MI Youning looked up, Bai Ziyu still wore a demon smile, "do you want another bowl?"


    Mi Youning shook his head, "no, thanks."


    Her thanks made Bai Ziyu laugh in a low voice again.


    Mi Youning finds that the man in front of him likes to laugh very much.


    He always released his evil smile.


    If an ordinary woman, she would really be dazzled by his evil smile.


    Mi Youning will not admit that she will be absent-minded for a moment when she smiles at shangbaiziyu.


    Bai Ziyu laughed enough and held mi Youning''s hand.


    It''s very tight and very hard.


    It doesn''t help that MI Youning wants to break free.


    "Su ranxi, be my woman and I''ll help you solve all your problems."


    Bai Ziyu reached out and touched mi Youning''s tender white hand.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and looked at the man in front of her.


    The smile on each other''s face did not fade, and even had a thought-provoking feeling.


    "Bai Shao, are you looking for the wrong person?"


    This is not the same as ye Han, but also to keep her.


    Although the people changed this time, they are more powerful.


    But mi Youning didn''t intend to be kept.


    Although the matter of Yitian entertainment company is troublesome, she can solve it as long as she pays more attention.


    Bai Ziyu was not even surprised when she heard her implicit refusal.


    "As far as I know, Yitian entertainment company is heavily indebted, with a debt of nearly 200 million.


    Even if you sell the company or even transfer the artists, you and your brother can''t afford to pay off the debt.


    It''s different from me. I''ll help you solve all your debts, even your parents. "


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Bai Shao has made a lot of preparations."


    "For the sake of beauty, of course, you have to work harder." Bai Ziyu did not deny it.


    Mi Youning admired his cheekiness.


    He worked hard.


    Give it to your men and they''ll know.


    She breathed a sigh and said with a smile, "Bai Shao, I''m still saying that. You''ve found the wrong person."


    Mi Youning pulled his hand out of Bai Ziyu''s hand.


    When Bai Ziyu heard this straightforward refusal again, he shrugged indifferently.


    His slender body stood up and looked down at Mi Youning.


    "I never do anything that makes people reluctant. Su ranxi, I''ll wait for you to come to me."


    Mi Youning refuted his words in his heart, but he smiled.


    Seeing her smile, Bai Ziyu bent close to her.


    Having been kissed before, MI Youning subconsciously retreated.


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu smiled. He grabbed mi Youning''s body. "Why are you hiding? I won''t kiss you."


    Mi Youning''s eyes showed doubt.

 Chapter 888

    That was a look of serious doubt about his words.


    Bai Ziyu really didn''t intend to kiss her.


    But the little eyes tickled him.


    He pressed mi Youning''s shoulder, pressed him down and kissed him again.


    The action this time is obviously more rude than before.


    Mi Youning was crushed to death. The weight of Bai Ziyu made her refuse.


    The other party broke into her lips.


    From a distance, they are as close as lovers.


    If you look closely, you can find that MI Youning below has been resisting.


    Mi Youning also knows that sometimes the more resistance, the opposite effect will be caused.


    Finally, she relaxed her strength, so she didn''t respond or refuse to let Bai Ziyu do it.


    After MI Youning stopped moving, Bai Ziyu really stopped and left.


    "You''re smart."


    Bai Ziyu really didn''t want to let go when mi Youning resisted.


    However, he was not interested in his attitude like a dead body.


    This is the first time he has kissed a woman like this.


    The smell made him like it so much.


    But this man made him unhappy.


    Too smart, too rational.


    Reminds him of his conquest.


    Bai Ziyu felt that he had been here too long. He looked down at his watch.


    "Someone will deliver you clothes later, and arrange a car downstairs. You can leave at any time."


    He opened his mouth to MI Youning with a smile. His attitude was like to love people.


    Then he said, "of course, if you go back and want to stay, I''m very happy."


    "Thanks for Bai Shao''s arrangement. I''m very satisfied. We''ll see you later." Mi Youning hurriedly said.


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu turned and left with a smile.


    The laughter of the other party was heard again, which made mi Youning feel a sense of sex.


    This man is really a monster.


    The beautiful face of the demon, the sexual laughter.


    Those gentle eyes, when looking at you, are like you are the only one he loves.


    Because his eyes are full of your reflection.


    Such a man, really have a heart.


    Seeing Bai Ziyu leave, MI Youning shakes his head and laughs.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Not long after Bai Ziyu left, someone soon knocked on the door.


    "Please come in."


    The door was pushed open and a well-dressed old man came in.


    This is Zhao Ma who serves baiziyu''s diet.


    "Miss Su, the young master asked me to send you clothes."


    Zhao Ma went to MI Youning''s bed and put her dress bag on the bed.


    Mi Youning nodded and said with a smile, "thank you."


    Zhao Ma bent over, "you don''t have to be so polite."


    Then she knew the inconvenience and turned away from the room.


    After Zhao''s mother left, MI Youning got up and picked up the clothes bag on one side.


    Take out the clothes inside. It''s a red skirt that doesn''t show.


    However, the design can only be controlled by people with better figure.


    After MI Youning got up, he found that his clothes were not the same as last night.


    She didn''t care about it.


    Change the red skirt and look for shoes in the room barefoot.


    The whole room was covered with luxurious carpets. Mi Youning looked for it for a long time but couldn''t find it.


    Just walked out of the room barefoot.


    "Boss, vice president Bai has been secretly contacting president Zhang of real estate recently. It seems that he has an idea about the land in Nancheng."


    Bai Ziyu sat on the sofa downstairs and turned over the documents in his hand.


    Hearing what the Secretary Jin Le said, he looked up.

 Chapter 889

    Bai Ziyu, who is working, wears gold rimmed glasses.


    This covered his evil and amorous eyes.


    Temperament has also changed, abstinence.


    The moment Bai Ziyu looked up, his thin lips were in a sarcastic arc.


    In that moment of abstinence, there is also a natural dignity.


    This man is the son of a century old family, and his momentum is cultivated by the family.


    However, the other party''s shallow ridicule and smile again revealed a trace of evil feeling.


    It really stirs people''s heart.


    Mi Youning stood at the entrance of the stairs and took a panoramic view of Bai Ziyu''s changes.


    Bai Ziyu was just about to say something and noticed that someone was watching him.


    He turned quickly, his eyes shining sharply.


    However, when he found that the master of his eyes was mi Youning, he regained his tenderness.


    In his eyes, he collected mi Youning''s bare little feet in his eyes.


    "Zhao Ma!"


    Just entering the hall, Zhao''s mother, who brought out a plate of fruit, heard the young master''s voice and immediately stepped forward.


    "Young master."


    Bai Ziyu said with a smile, "go and get shoes for Miss Su. Don''t let people think that our Bai family has a great cause and doesn''t even give a pair of shoes to guests."


    Zhao Ma put the fruit plate in her hand on the table and turned to get her shoes.


    Mi Youning heard what he said, but went downstairs alone.


    The little white tender feet swayed on the steps.


    This made Bai Ziyu look dazzling.


    Although the weather is not cold now.


    But Mi Yuning was very uncomfortable because he didn''t wear shoes.


    It seems to be a habit, or something else. In short, I don''t like it.


    When mi Youning reached the last step, Zhao Ma took her shoes to MI Youning''s feet.


    Mi Youning looks at the shoes on the ground and smiles to thank Zhao ma.


    The latter waved and turned away.


    Bai Ziyu waved to MI Youning after she put on her shoes.


    The gesture of waving is like calling a pet.


    Mi Youning still walks towards each other.


    Bai Ziyu put the documents in his hand on the table and took out the check folder from one side.


    Picked up the pen and filled in a string of numbers.


    When mi Youning comes to Bai Ziyu, he hands the check to MI Youning.


    Seeing the check, MI Youning picked his eyebrow, "what does Bai Shao mean?"


    Bai Ziyu with glasses changed his temperament a little.


    But it''s hard to hide the smell of hormones released by himself.


    "Kiss me, it''s yours." Bai Ziyu said with a smile.


    Mi Youning glanced at the numbers on the check and moved his eyebrows.


    This figure is really good. It just pays off the debt of Yitian entertainment company.


    The shot is 200 million. This baiziyu is worthy of being the Shaodong of the Bai family. He is really generous.


    But at the request of the other party, MI Youning raised her hand, covered her lips and smiled in a low voice.


    "Bai Shao, my kiss is worth 200 million. You lost the deal."


    Bai Ziyu was in a good mood and said, "it''s hard for a thousand gold to buy. I''d like to."


    Mi Youning nodded approvingly, "that''s the truth. If I give it to Bai Shao, it''s hard for a thousand gold to buy. I''m happy. This deal makes me nervous."


    Then she turned and left.


    Seeing this, Bai Ziyu sighed and shook his head gently.


    Seeing that MI Youning was leaving, he got up and took mi Youning''s hand.


    She turned her body around, lowered her head and kissed the beautiful lips.


    "Well..."


    Ma Dan, this baiziyu is really sick.


    Kiss kiss crazy devil!

 Chapter 890

    Mi you would rather not be a fool than buy a kiss for $200 million.


    This is clearly to set her up.


    As long as she receives the money, she will label him baiziyu.


    Wherever she goes, she will be regarded as a woman raised by Bai Ziyu.


    She has no luck with this man.


    Who knows if there will be any small three or four, the main house will come out in the future.


    I hate trouble. How can I find trouble for myself.


    Bai Ziyu explored deeply.


    After tasting mi Youning''s beautiful taste, she released her.


    "What a tempting goblin. I''m addicted to the taste."


    Mi Youning reached out to wipe his mouth, and Bai Ziyu''s eyes became dangerous.


    "If you dare to wipe, I dare to kiss you here until my whole body is covered with my breath."


    Well, this successfully stopped mi Youning.


    She glared at Bai Ziyu and then took the check in his hand.


    She saw this man.


    It''s so difficult.


    Even today, she left here.


    Bai Ziyu will definitely appear in front of her.


    Today, for the third time, she was taken advantage of by this man.


    Bai Ziyu smiled brightly when he saw mi Youning take the check.


    She loosened her body, touched her earlobe and praised, "that''s good. Go back first and pick you up for dinner."


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "I''m not free."


    Then he turned and walked out of the hall.


    Bai Ziyu watched mi Youning leave, and his happy laughter was even greater.


    Hearing the laughter behind him, MI Youning turned his eyes secretly.


    Where did this come from.


    The original owner had no intersection with Bai Ziyu.


    How did you come to her and meet this demon.


    If you don''t play cards according to the routine, you can kiss at any time.


    Although it looks like wind and current, MI Youning feels that his kiss is very unskilled.


    The first time I just kissed and left.


    The second time, although it went deeper.


    But still not very skilled.


    Until the third time, began to be proficient.


    Mi Youning really doesn''t know how to evaluate this man.


    But I glanced at the check in my hand.


    After receiving Bai Ziyu''s check, the current difficulties are over.


    Next, there is Yitian entertainment company and my brother Su Yanfeng.


    Before, she thought that since Bai Ziyu was not willing to let go.


    Then accept it. This man may still need it at that time.


    After all, those people are the underground forces of the demon capital.


    Even if she is single, she can''t get out of the unknown.


    Mi Youning walked out of Bai Ziyu''s residence and glanced around.


    It turned out to be the top rich area of magic capital.


    People here can''t live with money. They also need identity and power.


    "Miss Su, the young master sent me to see you off."


    Just then, a low-key luxury car stopped beside mi Youning.


    Mi Youning nodded and sat in the back seat.


    "Go to Yitian entertainment company."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning left, the smile on Bai Ziyu''s face disappeared.


    He glanced and hung his head aside as the Secretary of the transparent man.


    "You just said that Bai Wenbo, in contact with general manager Zhang, a real estate developer, is interested in the land of Nancheng?"


    Jinle raised his head and nodded seriously. He opened the tablet in his hand.


    "Yes, a week ago, vice president Bai began to contact president Zhang. They contacted more frequently these two days. They discussed the land in Nancheng."

 Chapter 891

    Bai Ziyu sat back in his previous position and said sarcastically, "he really doesn''t know how to live or die. Can he chew on that land? He''s in a hurry to die."


    Nancheng, it''s a taboo in the magic capital.


    Or three regardless of the boundaries.


    That''s a mixture of good and bad people. Everyone has it.


    There are countless outlaws.


    In recent years, Bai''s group has not attacked the land of Nancheng.


    The development of magic capital has gradually begun.


    Nancheng is just a piece of meat cake. It''s very expensive there.


    How many people are thinking about Nancheng.


    The old man is in poor health recently. Bai Wenbo is in a hurry to make a big fortune and is ready to take his successor status.


    It depends on whether he is dead or not.


    "What has uncle done recently?"


    Bai Ziyu picked up the fruit and put it in his mouth.


    His uncle Bai Zhanqing is Bai Wenbo''s father.


    The old and young, now coaxing the old man, almost kicked his righteous successor out of the company.


    For many years, it seems that his status has declined significantly after his parents'' accidental death.


    Bai Ziyu leaned on the sofa and his eyes showed an incomprehensible light.


    "Director Bai has been in the old house recently, accompanying the chairman."


    Sure enough, a sharp light flashed in Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning arrived at Yitian entertainment company, it was working time.


    "Miss Su is here."


    Mi Youning thanked the driver and got off.


    Looking at the design of Yitian entertainment company, MI Youning showed his appreciation in his eyes.


    The original owner''s parents still have artistic vision.


    The building is very meaningful and forward tide, attracting passers-by around.


    In this magic city, Yitian entertainment company is good.


    It is the recent disappearance of the original owner''s parents that has terrified the internal members of the company.


    Now she has no cell phone, nothing and only a check all over her body.


    Mi Youning raises his feet and walks to the building of Yitian entertainment company.


    "Miss Su..."


    Mi Youning nodded to the people around him.


    Some of these people are internal technicians of the company, and some are small famous artists.


    Now the company has not come to an irreparable time.


    So their attitude is still respectful.


    In a few days, if she and Su Yanfeng haven''t recovered, the situation will be different.


    Mi Youning walked into the company hall, and people around him stopped in a hurry.


    "Miss Su..."


    "Miss Su..."


    Mi Youning nods to the people around her. She goes to the front desk.


    The receptionist immediately showed a decent smile, "Miss Su."


    "Did my brother come to the company?"


    The front desk nodded, "yes, the president didn''t leave last night."


    Mi Youning frowned slightly and walked to the high-rise elevator.


    Su Yanfeng didn''t leave the company last night.


    Although you know that the other party is not feeling well now, it''s not the same thing to spoil your body like this.


    Moreover, what he secretly investigated will cause him a lot of trouble.


    Even Yitian entertainment company will be involved.


    She is a vice president in the company, but she doesn''t know anything.


    The reason why I found president Zhang last night was to hide it from Su Yanfeng.


    Just because she naively thought that as long as she begged her father''s old friend for many years.


    Maybe the other party will be accommodating, and where do you know, it''s just going deep into the tiger''s den.


    That one is not a clean man at all.


    The reason for letting the original owner leave is that he has lost interest.


    As for letting her back

 Chapter 892

    As for letting her back


    That''s probably because the original owner''s parents are not cold now.


    Mi Youning took the elevator on the top floor and went straight to the top floor.


    "Miss Su..."


    As soon as mi Youning got out of the elevator, the people working around him made a noise.


    Mi Youning raised her hand to signal everyone to be quiet.


    The reason why people call her Miss Su, not vice president, was requested by the original owner.


    Because she felt that would make her old.


    What an innocent child.


    No wonder you don''t know everything until you die.


    Mi Youning went to the president''s office and stopped.


    She pushed open the office door without knocking.


    When the door opened, I saw the man standing in front of the French window.


    The man''s stature is tall and slender, and his back has a very sense of security.


    This man is the original owner''s brother, Su Yanfeng.


    Although the figure was tall, MI Youning found his loneliness, weakness and decadence.


    Su Yanfeng had just taken over the company when his parents had an accident.


    He knew that his parents were almost in danger.


    But I still can''t accept the huge debts of the company and the disappeared parents.


    And his naive sister, which became a heavy courage on his shoulders.


    Mi Youning walks into the office and walks to Su Yanfeng in front of the French window.


    "Brother..."


    Su Yanfeng heard his sister''s voice and moved, but he didn''t turn around.


    "Where did you go last night?"


    A cold and worried voice sounded in the office.


    Mi Youning was like the original owner, with innocence on his face.


    "Brother, I did a big thing last night. Why are you so fierce?"


    Su Yanfeng finally turned around.


    That excessively cold and hard face is not as evil as Bai Ziyu.


    But he is also a handsome man.


    It''s just a feeling. It''s too fierce.


    Su ranxi and Su Yanfeng are brothers and sisters, one with his mother and the other with his father.


    The original owner is so beautiful. Like his mother, he is a woman like water.


    But Su Yanfeng followed his father with the same fierce face, but he was very good to his family.


    At this time, Su Yanfeng had a cold face and said seriously, "I didn''t get through to you all night. Do you know how worried I am about you!"


    Mi Youning stepped forward and pulled Su Yanfeng''s sleeve. "Brother, I''m fine. I know you''re worried, but I also want to contribute to the company."


    Su Yanfeng''s heart softened with MI Youning''s pitiful expression.


    He raised his hand and touched mi Youning''s head. "Don''t do anything that worries me next time. You should know what the company is facing now. What if those people start on you."


    Mi Youning smiled cleverly, "well, I see."


    She dodged Su Yanfeng''s hand and handed him the check in her hand.


    "Brother, look."


    Su Yanfeng took the check and frowned.


    His eyes were shocked when he saw Bai Ziyu''s signature.


    Then he looked at his sister in front of him.


    "You... You found Bai Ziyu?"


    The voice was uncertain, with a trace of remorse and remorse.


    "No, no..." Mi Youning shook his head.


    The original owner also took Ye Han''s money and came to the company to give it to Su Yanfeng.


    Su Yanfeng was furious.


    Although Su Yanfeng is not angry, he still disagrees.


    Seeing mi Youning shaking his head, his expression showed distrust.


    "No? What''s this? Do you know we can''t afford to provoke the white family? Were you with him last night?"

 Chapter 893

    Mi Youning''s face also became serious.


    She can no longer wear the original owner, that ignorant innocence.


    "Brother, I don''t. in your eyes, am I such a person?"


    Su Yanfeng naturally knows that his sister can''t do that.


    She is proud and is very dissatisfied with Bai Ziyu''s style of conduct.


    Parents also said that they would never find a son-in-law like Bai Ziyu.


    To find the best man, marry their sweetheart.


    Su Yanfeng reached out and pressed the bridge of his nose, "then what''s going on? Tell me."


    Mi Youning takes Su Yanfeng to his desk.


    She told Su Yanfeng exactly what happened last night.


    Of course, as for the problem between her and Bai Ziyu, I changed my words.


    "Bai Shao saved me from being missed by Zhang, but Bai Shao asked me to be her woman.


    I refused. He forced the check into my hand before he left. I couldn''t help it.


    Don''t give money in vain if you are in a hurry. Just give it back to him when we slow down. "


    Su Yanfeng didn''t believe mi Youning if he didn''t care.


    Because in his eyes, Shaodong of Bai''s group is not the one who does this loss making business.


    The other party is famous for his ruthlessness in the mall, and he is decisive.


    Although the man is as young as him, he doesn''t know how many times better than him.


    It''s a pity that there is such a flaw.


    There are too many Yingyan around him. No woman has been around him for more than a month.


    Changing women is more diligent than changing clothes.


    He once met Bai Ziyu at a banquet and exchanged a few words.


    Although he did not agree with Bai Ziyu''s style of conduct.


    But I have to admit that this person''s ability and means are recognized.


    Su Yanfeng took out his mobile phone and found Bai Ziyu''s phone.


    Mi Youning saw his move, and his smile did not diminish.


    Because the reason why she said that confused black and white, she was not afraid of Su Yanfeng to ask.


    That man Bai Ziyu is not stupid.


    Now the other party is interested in her and will naturally round it for her.


    Su Yanfeng found Bai Ziyu''s phone. He looked up at his sister sitting opposite.


    He always felt that his sister in front of him seemed to have changed.


    No longer as naive as before.


    Maybe it was the blow brought by the disappearance of her parents that made her grow up quickly.


    Thinking of his sister''s situation last night, Su Yanfeng called Bai Ziyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the villa, Bai Ziyu is dealing with the affairs of the company.


    Others see him natural and unrestrained every day, but they can''t see his hard side.


    He decides everything big and small in the company.


    Branches, industries related to Bai''s in other regions should report to him once anything happens.


    Jinle sorted out every document he signed or rejected.


    The original work was interrupted by the cell phone ring.


    Bai Ziyu took off his glasses and pressed the bridge of his nose with one hand to alleviate the discomfort of his eyes.


    The other hand reached out to Jin Le.


    The golden Secretary immediately handed him the mobile phone.


    Su Yanfeng?


    The name sounds familiar, but I can''t remember who it is.


    Bai Ziyu was not ready to answer, but when she put down her mobile phone.


    His expression changed and his face was full of playfulness.


    Bai Ziyu swipes the mobile phone screen and connects the phone.


    "Hello -"


    Su Yanfeng thought it was impossible to get through.


    But I didn''t expect to be picked up so soon.


    "Bai Shao, I''m Su Yanfeng, President of Yitian entertainment company."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The babies have changed the cover, the base map has not been changed, but it has been enlarged. Don''t admit the wrong book?


    The last countdown burst for two days. See you on the 24th_ (: §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_

 Chapter 894

    Bai Ziyu smiled in a low voice. The voice was very attractive.


    "I know, ran Xi''s brother."


    When Bai Ziyu mentioned his sister, Su Yanfeng sat up straight.


    "Bai Shao asked ran Xi to bring back the check today. I don''t know what it means?"


    He finally asked directly.


    Because people like Bai Ziyu don''t have to go around.


    There is little business between them.


    However, Su Yanfeng was wrong.


    Because the next moment, Bai Ziyu''s words will make them communicate with each other.


    "I think Yitian entertainment company is still developing. It''s ready to take a stake in it. Su won''t have any opinions?"


    Su Yanfeng''s vigilance at the bottom of his eyes relaxed.


    How can I have an opinion.


    This is to pull Yitian entertainment company out of the abyss.


    On the other hand, as long as it''s not his sister''s idea.


    Su Yanfeng stood up and glanced at Mi Youning with a clever smile on his face.


    He went to the French window.


    Here you can overlook the scenery of magic capital.


    "Of course, Bai Shao''s joining is timely rain."


    "You''re welcome. I believe Su will take care of the company in a short time. Then sit down and talk together."


    Bai Ziyu leaned against the sofa and a fox like smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, his mind was full of MI Youning''s expression.


    Rolling eyes, indifferent smile, and the staring eyes.


    "Yes, thank you for your help."


    Su Yanfeng knows the Bai family and doesn''t like entertainment at all.


    Because they are linked to the military.


    The other party always wants to thank him for his action.


    "They say you''re too polite, so let''s do it first?"


    Su Yanfeng completely relaxed his expression, "OK, let me know when Bai has little time."


    "I''ll have time in a week. Let the Secretary contact you then."


    "OK."


    Su Yanfeng hung up the phone and turned to look at Mi Youning.


    "After the company, there will be the white family. I still haven''t. I''ll keep all my parents'' efforts."


    Mi Youning smiled on her face, but she was so angry inside.


    Bai Ziyu the fox.


    I have made up my mind for a long time. Otherwise, why would I suddenly want to buy the shares of Yitian entertainment company.


    And the kiss she left the White House.


    Mi Youning feels that she has lost.


    He suffered a great loss from Bai Ziyu.


    That shameless man had a plan at all.


    Although mi Youning is very angry at this time.


    But she still raised her head and showed a clever and considerate smile.


    "Brother, don''t think so much. As long as the company is officially running, everything will be fine.


    When my father and mother come back, I won''t blame you. "


    Su Yanfeng''s face darkened when his sister mentioned her father and mother.


    My parents have disappeared for nearly half a month.


    During this time, he also called the police.


    But there was no news at all.


    This is bad news.


    Even the police even asked questions like revenge.


    He already knew that it was almost bad.


    But now his sister is still looking forward to it.


    He is not without expectation.


    But over time, the heart has already accepted it.


    Now the company''s difficulties are about to survive.


    Then next, he will look for the trace of his parents.


    No matter life or death, we must find someone.


    Mi Youning saw Su Yanfeng''s face changing, and her eyes turned a few times.


    What she has to do is not to let Su Yanfeng embark on the road of the original plot.

 Chapter 895

    Su Yanfeng walks to MI Youning''s side and his eyes show sadness.


    "Xiao Xi, my parents may never come back."


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and was shocked.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Su Yanfeng thinks her sister can''t accept it and wants to hold mi Youning in her arms.


    Mi Youning looked at his move and hurriedly dodged.


    She really doesn''t adapt to being held like this.


    Especially the elder brother of the original owner, but... Different.


    Mi Youning pushes away her body, raises her beautiful eyes and looks at Su Yanfeng.


    "Brother, when I went to see President Zhang last night, I overheard him talking and mentioned his father and mother.


    I also asked how my parents were arranged. I believe my parents will come back soon. "


    Mi Youning said finally, with excitement and expectation on his face.


    Su Yanfeng''s face changed greatly.


    Dark light flashed in his eyes.


    "What else did you hear?"


    Mi Youning shook his head. "No, brother, you said Zhang always didn''t deliberately hide the news from us and didn''t tell his parents.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Why didn''t my father and mother call us? I was worried before. "


    Su Yanfeng has sobered up a lot because of MI Youning''s specious words.


    Now he is more sure that there is definitely an inside - screen for his parents'' disappearance.


    I just don''t know what''s involved.


    And Mr. Zhang, I have frequent contacts with my father on weekdays.


    The other party must be involved in the disappearance of their parents.


    Su Yanfeng calmed his mind. Now he has a clue. It''s easy to do next.


    I''m afraid I don''t know anything and I''m confused.


    The company''s immediate difficulties have also been solved. As long as all debts are paid off, the company will return to normal.


    Next, he can safely explore the president Zhang.


    Su Yanfeng always felt that it was definitely not simple.


    Mi Youning sees Su Yanfeng''s face changing. She knows that her goal has been achieved.


    Although President Zhang is a real estate developer, he is not clean.


    The other party does know that the original owner''s parents are dead.


    Even know who the killer is.


    The reason why she turned Su Yanfeng''s attention to president Zhang.


    But it''s because President Zhang has the lowest risk factor around them.


    People in the company have a high risk factor.


    In the original plot, Su Yanfeng inadvertently knew some things, so he would sink deeper and deeper.


    Finally, he was forced to jump from a building.


    Who can make him jump from a building.


    But there is another Su ranxi, for the safety of her sister.


    Moreover, the means of those people are too crazy.


    Su Yanfeng knows too much. He knows those people will not let him go.


    He chose to jump and protect his only sister.


    "Xiao Xi, you go home first. I''ll go back after dealing with the company. Don''t see President Zhang again in the future. He''s not a good man."


    Mi Youning said, "I know. He wanted to take advantage of me last night."


    Su Yanfeng nodded. At this time, he was glad that his sister met Bai Ziyu last night.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.


    Zhang Zhang will send someone to secretly investigate.


    Su Yanfeng picked up the cell phone and told the driver downstairs to wait and take mi Youning home.


    Mi Youning sees Su Yanfeng hang up the phone, stands up and walks to him.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Su Yanfeng''s sleeve. "Brother, I''m not your little sister who doesn''t understand anything. I''m also a member of this family."

 Chapter 896

    Su Yanfeng naturally knows. He reaches out and touches mi Youning''s head.


    "I know, brother, as a man in the family, won''t let you work too hard. I know you''re sensible, but I still hope you don''t participate in some dirty things."


    Mi Youning stared deeply at the man in front of her.


    Su Yanfeng is really a good brother.


    In addition to the dead parents of the original owner, the only one who cares about her, loves her and thinks of her.


    "Brother, don''t work too hard. Tell me everything. Now my parents are not here, I''m afraid."


    Su Yanfeng was poked by this kind words.


    He gently opened his arms and held mi Youning in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything for you. Go home and have a good sleep."


    "HMM." Mi Youning left Su Yanfeng''s arms.


    She turned and left the office.


    Su Yanfeng watched her leaving figure disappear.


    He went to his desk and dialed the Secretariat outside the office.


    "Notify everyone, temporary emergency meeting." as soon as the phone was connected, Su Yanfeng immediately issued an order.


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning went downstairs and saw the driver at home.


    Before she walked to the black car, she was just about to open the door. Behind her came the sound of the car.


    Mi Youning was disturbed by Di Di''s voice and stopped his movements.


    She turned and looked down at the voice. The goal was a low-key and luxurious Bentley.


    Bentley''s rear seat window slowly lowered.


    Mi Youning smiled at the evil spirit.


    Seeing the man sitting in the car, MI Youning scolded secretly. It''s really haunting.


    It was Bai Ziyu who came.


    After dealing with business at home, he is ready to play the game of his partner.


    On the way, he made the driver detour and came to Yitian entertainment company.


    "Miss Su, what a coincidence. We meet again."


    Bai Ziyu put his arm on the window and smiled with his chin.


    What a coincidence.


    She didn''t believe it. Bai Ziyu happened to appear here.


    Thinking that the other party was going to stay in Yitian entertainment company, MI Youning turned his feet in one direction and walked in front of the other party''s car.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s interesting movements, Bai Ziyu''s smile increased.


    "Oh, why are you so good? You''re so good that I can''t..."


    "Shut up!"


    Mi Youning has a headache as soon as he hears Bai Ziyu speak, and can''t help but have a little temper.


    She really doesn''t want to listen to Bai Ziyu.


    Because that would never be a good word.


    Bai Ziyu was interrupted, and the handsome demon''s face still kept smiling.


    "He has a big temper."


    With that, he opened the rear door.


    Mi Youning got into the car and glanced at Bai Ziyu lightly, "where can you compare with Bai Shao? You are the biggest."


    "Ha ha......" Bai Ziyu laughed when he heard this.


    He stretched out his hand and took mi Youning in his arms. "How do you know I''m big? Have you tried?"


    Mi Youning''s face changed when she heard the words.


    She can''t wait to take back what she just said.


    Cheap mouth, what do you say.


    Finally, he was put together by Bai Ziyu.


    She wanted to get out of baiziyu''s arms. However, the other party was so strong that she couldn''t open it.


    Simply lean on each other''s arms, "what advice do you have for Bai Shao''s visit?"


    Seeing that MI Youning was not struggling, Bai Ziyu relaxed his efforts.


    He leaned back in his seat and said to the driver, "drive."


    Then he answered mi Youning, "I can''t talk about advice. I''ll take you out to play."

 Chapter 897

    "I''m sleepy and want to go home."


    However, MI Yuning also knows that her opposition is invalid.


    Because the car has started.


    But she still has to express her dissatisfaction.


    Bai Ziyu turned his head and saw the blue color at the bottom of MI Youning''s eyes. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, "it''s okay. I''ll sleep with you in my arms. How about sleeping in my arms?"


    The voice was low and the heat was in her ear, which made mi Youning uncomfortable.


    She turned away from Bai Ziyu''s provocative behavior.


    This man is really throwing his pheromone all the time.


    When Bai Ziyu saw her Dodge, he directly hugged Heng Heng in his arms.


    To MI Youning''s disdainful eyes, he bowed his head and kissed her eyes. "Sleep, it''s still early to the destination."


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and doesn''t want to pay attention to Bai Ziyu.


    The man is domineering at heart.


    The more she resists, the more counterproductive it will be.


    She won''t lose a piece of meat if she is held like this.


    The original Lord''s body is really too tired.


    Even if I slept all night last night, my body needs a long period of sleep.


    After a while, MI Youning''s breathing slowly became even.


    She didn''t find it for the time being, even though Bai Ziyu teased - teased her.


    Or make her want to jump, she still doesn''t have much disgust.


    Just helpless, more inclusive.


    Some things are destined to be discovered only after time.


    Bai Ziyu kept staring at the woman in her arms.


    This woman is really clever.


    Those smart eyes are very rational and know what they want.


    This is a clever woman.


    In the face of him, he was silent and humble.


    There seems to be no bottom line.


    He kissed and hugged people, and the other party didn''t have the slightest affectation.


    He even grasped his temper and knew that the more he resisted, the less he would let him go.


    This is the first time he has met such an interesting woman.


    That feeling not only made him novel, but also made him have a strange feeling.


    Bai Ziyu held mi Youning tight in his arms.


    I hope she doesn''t let him down too early.


    That''s what happened this year.


    With such a woman around, he will be more relaxed.


    After all, this is a smart, calm and clever woman.


    However, Bai Ziyu doesn''t know that cunning doesn''t exist for MI Youning.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the low-key and luxurious Bentley drove into the golf course in the suburbs.


    Here is the famous high consumption of magic. People with status can enter.


    If you want to spend here, you need an exclusive VIP identity.


    Moreover, it is also the property of the white family.


    Bai Ziyu did not wake up the woman in her arms.


    Mi Youning opened his eyes when the car drove into the stadium.


    There was no confusion in those eyes.


    Bai Ziyu stared into mi Youning''s eyes.


    If he didn''t know that the other party was really asleep, his rational eyes would make him think that the woman was pretending to sleep before.


    He found that MI Youning in his arms was very vigilant.


    This is a reaction to a lack of security.


    He loosened the man in his arms and helped mi Youning aside to sit down.


    Mi Youning turned to look out of the window and saw the endless lawn.


    There are leisure lawn cars around, and there are staff wearing sportswear at intervals.


    "Where is this?"


    Bai Ziyu picked up his mobile phone, pressed the bright mobile phone screen and said casually, "Bai''s golf leisure and entertainment course."


    "Oh."


    Mi Youning moved his neck and didn''t care about it.

 Chapter 898

    Her neck is a little uncomfortable at this time.


    I fell asleep on Bai Ziyu''s leg before, and that posture caused stiff neck.


    Bai Ziyu felt the people around him moving restlessly.


    He turned his head to the right, MI Youning''s wrinkled eyebrows and the action of kneading his neck.


    He threw his mobile phone aside, approached mi Youning and said with a smile: "neck uncomfortable?"


    Mi Youning answered faintly, "HMM."


    Seeing that her movements were inconvenient, Bai Ziyu reached out and took down her hand and rubbed it for her personally.


    The cool fingers made mi Youning shake when they touched the skin around her neck.


    But the other side pressed it very comfortably.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and enjoys Bai Ziyu''s service.


    The way she enjoyed it made Bai Ziyu laugh, "is it comfortable?"


    Mi Youning felt Bai Ziyu''s movements and was very comfortable.


    But he said, "it''s OK, that''s it."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu smiled again. He slowly approached mi Youning.


    This is the first time he has taken care of a woman.


    There is no free lunch in the world.


    If he doesn''t receive something in return, he won''t be baiziyu.


    When mi Youning felt the shadow in front of her, it was too late.


    Bai Ziyu lowered her head and blocked her lips.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful face of the evil man in front of her. Her heart was broken.


    This man is a kiss maniac.


    However, every time she was controlled by others, which made mi Youning uncomfortable.


    She took the initiative to respond to Bai Ziyu''s kiss.


    Just kiss one.


    Who can''t.


    Mi Youning turned away from the guest and made a strong attack on Bai Ziyu.


    Even that action is much more sophisticated than Bai Ziyu.


    Aware of MI Youning''s strong action, Bai Ziyu was unwilling to fall.


    He put one hand around mi Youning''s waist and pressed her body tightly against him.


    The place where the flag was raised was immediately noticed by Mi Youning.


    There was a momentary pause in her movements.


    However, this pause was dominated by Bai Ziyu.


    He pressed - the man on the seat in the car.


    Start doing it.


    Until a moment later, the car stopped steadily.


    The driver stared straight ahead, as if indifferent to everything in the rear seat.


    However, the shocked eyes showed how much the driver''s heart had been impacted.


    After the car stopped steadily, Bai Ziyu got up quickly.


    His breathing was also a little unstable at this time.


    Not to mention mi Youning, who was kissed by him.


    Mi Youning touched his red swollen lips and glared at Bai Ziyu.


    The latter showed a decent smile, as if what he had done before was not him.


    At this time, Bai Ziyu was very satisfied and had never felt.


    This woman tastes really good.


    Clean and delicious, so he doesn''t hate it.


    Bai Ziyu told mi Youning that he had a charming face and the light of his eyes darkened.


    He didn''t want him to see mi Youning.


    But at this time, he is the only one in the car. Slow down for a while and get off.


    Bai Ziyu approached mi Youning and held her in his arms again, with a happy look on his face.


    Shit! This pervert!


    On that smiling face, MI Youning wants to scratch the flowers.


    Don''t think she didn''t feel it before. Bai Ziyu raised the flag.


    And the valley in his eyes just now.


    This man really feels for her.


    Mi Youning didn''t think about whether this man would be the person she was looking for.

 Chapter 899

    But all this still needs time to identify.


    Because she pulled Bai Ziyu''s clothes in the entanglement just now.


    There were no red moles in his shoulder socket.


    "Baby, you see we have such a tacit understanding. Do you want to reconsider and follow me."


    Mi Youning glanced at Bai Ziyu. His charming eyes made him itchy.


    This is really a grinding goblin.


    The charming little eyes just glanced at him, and the little brother wanted to find a sense of existence.


    Bai Ziyu is a very restrained person.


    I''m not at home at this time. I''ve been fooling around just now.


    He loosened mi Youning''s body, gave her a quick kiss on the corner of her lips, pushed open the door and got off.


    Mi Youning touched the corner of his lips kissed by Bai Ziyu and looked at his back standing outside the car.


    This man is a winner in life, with proud capital and the ability to call the wind and rain in the mall.


    But his appearance is windy, loose and unruly, and there are more and more warblers around him.


    Now there is another her.


    After a short time of contact, MI Youning found out.


    Bai Ziyu''s self-control is very good.


    Although he released his evil smile and pheromone at any time.


    And the provocative words came without money.


    But none of this is true.


    The man himself is hard to distinguish between true and false.


    His words, his actions and everything about him are incomprehensible.


    But for one thing, MI Youning is very sure.


    In the short time she came into contact with Bai Ziyu.


    Think the other party still forgot to take the medicine.


    He has a problem with his outlook on life. He is even a kiss maniac who lacks love.


    This is a disease.


    Seeing the figure outside the car turning around, MI Youning inadvertently hangs his head and arranges his messy clothes.


    Bai Ziyu opened the door and released his gentle and decent but evil smile again.


    "Baby, get out of the car and take you to play."


    Mi Youning looked up and raised her eyebrows as she reached into the car. "Can I refuse?"


    Although he asked, MI Youning had already put his hand in Bai Ziyu''s hand.


    Bai Ziyu takes mi Youning out of the car and holds him.


    He looked down at Mi Youning''s delicate little face and said with a smile, "no, baby, you''re so naughty."


    Mi Youning''s eyes were flat and ignored him.


    It''s already here. It''s too late to refuse.


    But she just likes to play against Bai Ziyu.


    I don''t like seeing each other go well.


    Bai Ziyu seems to know what mi Youning is thinking. He kisses mi Youning on the face.


    Touch and leave.


    With a gentle kiss, MI Youning showed her dislike in her eyes.


    Bai Ziyu turned a blind eye and saw two lawn cars coming this way.


    He rolled up his sleeves and revealed the watch on his wrist.


    Looking at the time, he stretched out his arm to MI Youning, "baby, it''s time. We should go."


    Mi Youning also saw the lawn car coming this way.


    She put her hand around Bai Ziyu''s arm.


    In the first lawn car, there was a man and a woman.


    No matter what purpose Bai Ziyu brought her here at this time.


    She has to smile properly.


    Without looking at Bai Ziyu around him, he put away the previous breath of release swing and wind flow.


    Mi Youning is not blind.


    "Oh! Bai Shao, you''re late."


    The lawn car stopped and a middle-aged man and a tall woman came down from the car.

 Chapter 900

    It was the middle-aged man who got out of the car.


    The other party''s appearance is very correct. You can see from that face that he was a beautiful man when he was young.


    It''s just that the sex - feeling - especially - things around him look really "hot" eyes.


    The other party didn''t wear moon Hungarian clothes. The place with sharp peaks is really hot eyes.


    Moreover, the woman even looked at Bai Ziyu around her, and her eyes released hook lead eyes.


    So open and straightforward.


    Mi Youning would like to ask, sister paper, is your cold.


    Are your eyes lame and have a crush on Bai Ziyu around her.


    Even if the woman opposite wore bold clothes, MI Youning didn''t underestimate this woman.


    Because the other party is a practicing family.


    Don''t ask her how she knew.


    You can see the breath of the other party and the movements when getting off the bus. This woman has good skills.


    The exposed body, the bones, the small muscles of the body - the flesh.


    It can be seen that this woman is dangerous in addition to her sexual sense.


    Bai Ziyu took mi Youning with him and walked towards the middle-aged man.


    "Boss Duan has been waiting for a long time."


    Duan Hong took the woman around him and went to Bai Ziyu and held out his hand. "You''re welcome. I''ve just arrived."


    Bai Ziyu smiled gently and appropriately, "I''ll change my clothes first and find boss Duan later."


    "OK, I''ll wait for Bai Shao."


    Bai Ziyu nodded slightly and took mi Youning to the last lawn car.


    Mi Youning turns and stares at boss Duan.


    Boss Duan is also famous in mordu.


    This man is not a boss, or a serious businessman.


    He is the ruler of the underground forces of mordu.


    The parents of the original owner were killed by the cloud gang in his charge.


    Unexpectedly, the person Bai Ziyu took her to see would be Duan Hong.


    Duan Hong was born in the underworld, and now he has been slowly transformed.


    Even so, it is not completely clean.


    Secretly still doing shady business, now it is developing towards real estate.


    One more thing about this man is that he doesn''t touch drugs.


    But the parents of the original owner died of this poison.


    Bai Ziyu takes mi Youning to the lawn machine and sees that she is still watching Duan Hong.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of Duan Hong.


    The other party nodded at him, and he nodded.


    But mi Youning is a little unhappy with Duan Hong.


    "Why, I''m interested in boss Duan?"


    Bai Ziyu''s unhappy voice sounded in his ear, and MI Youning turned his head and smiled.


    "Bai Shao is so unsure?"


    Bai Ziyu curled his mouth and still wore a gentle and decent smile. "When will I really taste you, maybe it will appease my insecure heart."


    He even shook his head gently to show helplessness.


    Mi Youning twitched the corners of his mouth.


    She shook off the rascal''s hand and got into the car alone.


    Bai Ziyu showed a conniving smile and got into the car.


    Watching Bai Ziyu and MI Youning leave the car, boss Duan put away his smile.


    He said faintly, "Pearl, what do you think of this white little?"


    The sexual woman standing next to Duan Hong had already put away her seductive breath.


    Her eyes showed deference, "Lord Duan, pearl can''t see through the man."


    "Ha ha..."


    Duan Hong smiled when he heard the speech. He put his hand around Pearl.


    The sharp eyes stared at Pearl, "are you sure to take him?"

 Chapter 901

    Fear appeared in Pearl''s eyes.


    She lowered her eyes and said gently, "I will try to take Bai Shao down."


    In fact, she was not sure to win Bai Ziyu.


    Because that man is not interested in her at all.


    It''s not even as rumored to refuse women.


    Pearl''s words, however, deepened the light in Duan Hong''s eyes.


    A repressive storm appeared in the bottom of his eyes.


    Pearl drooped her eyes and did not see the change of Duan Hong.


    Duan Hong held Pearl''s head and saw Pearl''s sexual career line.


    He lowered his head, slowly approached and kissed gently.


    Such a move made Pearl''s body tremble.


    Duan Hong kissed, looked up and sighed, "Pearl, you are still big after all."


    This exclamation made pearl look up quickly, and there was a panic in the bottom of her eyes.


    Duan Hong has released her and ignored her.


    "Lord Duan, Pearl''s heart is not big."


    Duan Hong raised his feet and walked towards the previous lawn car.


    Hearing Pearl''s excuse behind him, he smiled.


    The laughter seemed pleasant, but it was somewhat meaningful.


    Pearl saw Duan Hong get in the car and hurriedly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu and MI Youning have arrived at the changing room.


    The white family driver who sent them before has been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Young master, the clothes you want."


    Bai Ziyu took the clothes from the other party and took mi Youning into the dressing room.


    Into the inner room, there are men and women.


    Bai Ziyu held up the women''s clothes in his hand and shook mi Youning.


    "Honey, why don''t we change together? It''s more emotional and makes me know you better."


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes.


    Deep your sister.


    She grabbed the clothes from Bai Ziyu.


    "Bai Shao, someone is waiting for you. I think you can create your own mood. As for how to create, that''s your business, and I''m not sensitive to it."


    Mi Youning took the clothes in her hand and went into the women''s dressing room.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t take her words to heart.


    As soon as he saw mi Youning, he wanted to make fun of him.


    Seeing her blowing hair, rolling eyes and staring at people, his mood will be happy for no reason.


    However, when Bai Ziyu walked into the men''s dressing room and saw the scene inside, he couldn''t laugh.


    "Oh... Be light!"


    "Honey, my husband is wrong. Don''t run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ziyu''s face turned green.


    Because the voices of the dialogue are all men.


    What happened?


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?


    At this time, Bai Shao''s brain is unable to think for a moment.


    It''s not that he can''t accept men.


    It was a scene in front of him that made his brain crash.


    Behind the wardrobe, I saw two pairs of slender legs.


    Their bodies were blocked, but the movement of overlapping legs.


    And the previous dialogue made him understand what the two were doing.


    Bai Ziyu remembered what mi Youning had just said outside the door.


    He has a different feeling.


    Mood?


    Someone inside is waiting for him?


    Why is there one? The woman knows the situation in advance.


    But then, Bai Ziyu shook his head.


    When the other party came in with him, how could he know about the men''s dressing room.


    Listening to the ambiguous voice in his ear, he turned and left the dressing room.


    In this case, he''d better withdraw first.


    Mi Youning naturally knows what''s going on inside.


    Mood?


    Hehe


    I hope Bai Ziyu can enjoy it slowly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Babies, there are activities to be held in the early morning tonight. After the early morning, you can pay attention to the book review.

 Chapter 902

    She wanted to ravage Bai Ziyu''s hair to avenge her being bullied again and again.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the disappointed woman around him, held her hand and walked out.


    ¡­¡­


    When they arrived at Duan Hong''s place, the other party had already started.


    Duan Hong saw Bai Ziyu coming with MI Youning and immediately stopped his movements.


    In ten seconds, his ball had gone into the hole.


    Seeing this, Bai Ziyu raised his hand.


    Pop pop


    "Boss Duan has good skills."


    Duan Hong handed the club to pearl. He said with a smile, "I haven''t played for a long time. I''m rusty."


    Bai Ziyu didn''t really come to play with Duan Hong today.


    He took Mi Yuning to the seat and sat down.


    Duan Hong took the towel from Pearl''s hand, wiped his hand slowly, and came to Bai Ziyu to sit down.


    Both know why they are sitting here.


    But no one took the initiative to speak.


    Bai Ziyu played with MI Youning''s hands as if they aroused all his interest.


    After Duan Hong sat down, Pearl also came to him.


    He nodded to Pearl, who sat next to him.


    Glancing at Bai Ziyu, Duan Hong took the initiative to speak.


    After all, he needs the help of the Bai family.


    "Bai Shao, let''s not waste time. I can get the land in Nancheng, but it depends on Bai Shao''s sincerity.


    I don''t have such a big family as Bai Shao, but there are many brothers to eat behind me. "


    Bai Ziyu was very satisfied with Duan Hong''s refreshing words.


    He raised his head and said with a smile, "boss Duan is joking. I''m not a big family and business, but I work for Bai''s group."


    Duan Hong did not refute Bai Ziyu''s self modesty.


    Because he also knows that the chairman of Bai''s group is Bai Longyun.


    Bai Longyun is also Bai Ziyu''s grandfather.


    However, it seems that Bai Yunlong''s health in recent years is not very good.


    The white family has two alternate successors.


    In the early years, Bai Ziyu''s parents had no accident. Now Bai Ziyu is the rightful Shaodong of Bai''s group.


    Unfortunately, when his parents died, the uncle''s family stood up and took a share.


    His uncle Bai Zhanqing is a waste and has no ability.


    But he has a capable son, Bai Wenbo.


    It is also Bai Ziyu''s biggest competitor today.


    Now Duan Hong and Bai Ziyu are sitting together, which shows his choice.


    He is more optimistic about the white Ziyu in front of him.


    Although they had no direct contact, they also heard about each other.


    Although Duan Hong did not refute Bai Ziyu''s words, he shook his head.


    "Bai Shao, it''s just a matter of time."


    Bai Ziyu smiled a little truthfully, "then borrow the good words of the boss."


    Then the conversation changed, "boss Duan, I really don''t intend to intervene in the real estate business, but there are mice at home, which must be solved.


    The sincerity I can give you is that boss Duan has full authority to take charge of the land in Nancheng, and the funds are in place in one step, that is, I hope boss Duan won''t let anyone take this meat away.


    Of course, there is the final dividend, and I hope boss Duan doesn''t want everyone to get in trouble. "


    Bai Ziyu suddenly turned his head and raised mi Youning''s chin.


    He smiled at Duan Hong and said, "it''s hard to keep the kitten at home. Let her rely on the dividend."


    Duan Hong was surprised when he heard such conditions, even if he had been calm.


    "Bai Shao... You... You are really refreshing."

 Chapter 903

    In fact, what Duan Hong wants to say is that you have too much tolerance.


    If you want to take the land in Nancheng, you can''t do it by hundreds of millions or billions.


    The youth in front of us must know.


    But still so atmospheric, is this trust him, or is there a card behind it.


    Duan Hong doesn''t want to think deeply.


    Throw out 10 billion in dividends, but give them to the women around him.


    Duan Hong had to look at Mi Youning carefully at this time.


    Although mi Youning doesn''t know what Bai Ziyu and Duan Hong are talking about.


    But seeing Duan Hong''s shocked face, I also know that things are not small.


    Mi Youning smiled calmly at Duan Hong''s eyes.


    Those smart eyes are clear, but the temperament of the whole body is first-class.


    In Duan Hong''s eyes, MI Youning seems pure, but behind his clear eyes, there are other things flashing.


    This woman is not simple.


    No wonder Bai Shao paid such a large dividend to this woman.


    But all this is unknown. Without a contract, everything is possible.


    Bai Ziyu saw Duan Hong staring at the women around him. He inadvertently blocked his sight.


    Duan Hong also had an eye and immediately said, "haven''t heard Bai Shao''s introduction yet. Who is this?"


    Bai Ziyu reveals mi Youning behind him.


    He frowned and thought for a while, and then said in a slow voice, "it''s... My wife."


    "Cough..."


    This is mi Youning''s voice.


    Please forgive her. She really didn''t expect Bai Ziyu to introduce her like this.


    At the same time, Duan Hong also expressed surprise.


    Because during this time, he did not hear the wind.


    When did you pay less attention.


    And the women around him still look very strange.


    Bai Ziyu saw that MI Youning coughed and smiled happily.


    "Baby, what''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning saw him in front of Duan Hong, and he also used such a sarcastic name.


    She secretly took a hand and pinched the flesh around Bai Ziyu''s waist.


    Just gently pinch up a small piece, but very hard.


    "Hiss..."


    It''s not easy for her.


    Bai Ziyu breathed deeply.


    Duan Hong smiled vaguely when he saw the little action they saw, and turned to look away.


    Bai Ziyu then opened mi Youning''s hand. He pretended to be ferocious. "Are you dissatisfied that I didn''t kiss you so hard? You''re going to murder your husband."


    Mi Youning sneered, "what''s the ghost of my wife? You pull me here and make this idea?"


    The man was full of truth.


    The words that came out of his mouth were difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    At the thought that the man might be the person she was looking for, MI Youning was wrong.


    Naturally, her little temper could not be suppressed.


    Mi Youning''s cold face completely dissipated Bai Ziyu''s smile.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed mi Youning''s chin. With a cold face, he whispered, "baby, you have to recognize the reality. I never get what I want.


    And you... Have no choice. "


    After saying this, he kissed mi Youning on the lips.


    No one has ever been cold to him except Grandpa at home.


    Even uncle and cousin Bai Wenbo are respectful when facing him.


    This is the first woman to question him coldly.


    Bai Ziyu was unhappy.


    He is a man who never represses his temper.


    Whatever he wants to do, he just wants to stop mi Youning''s mouth.


    Mi Youning also knows that she really seems to have too much emotional fluctuation.

 Chapter 904

    However, she was not happy with Bai Ziyu''s words.


    But not now.


    Mi Youning reached out and touched Bai Ziyu''s shoulder. His attitude turned 180 degrees.


    Feeling her initiative, she looked up at her suspiciously.


    "Bai Shao, you should know that your words are too imaginative. I''m not excited for the moment."


    Mi Youning took the opportunity to "explain".


    Bai Ziyu raised her eyebrows at her attitude change.


    Although the woman in front of him smiled, how could he be so dazzling in his eyes.


    It seems... Too fake.


    Indeed, MI Youning now just wants to know if Bai Ziyu in front of her is the person she is looking for.


    If so, let this man fall in love with her as soon as possible.


    As for the future, hum


    She can''t afford such a rogue, uncertain man.


    Bai Ziyu is not the person she wants in her heart.


    Mi Youning''s smile is very dazzling. Bai Ziyu pulls people up and arranges their clothes.


    Then waved to the driver not far away.


    The latter immediately trotted over with what he had prepared in advance.


    "Young master."


    The driver respectfully handed the things in his hand and his hands to Bai Ziyu.


    Bai Ziyu took the thick document and put it on the table across from Duan Hong.


    "Look at boss Duan. If there''s no problem, sign the contract today."


    Duan Hong turned his head and stared at the thick documents on the table.


    He didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Of course, he can''t do such a big business alone.


    After all, his cloud Gang didn''t wash white for long, and many things were unfamiliar.


    Especially this contract, will there be loopholes everywhere.


    Duan Hong picked up the contract on the table, "Bai Shao has prepared enough."


    At this time, Bai Ziyu had a bit of low pressure all over his body. He said faintly, "it''s convenient for us to finish it early after nearly a month''s preparation."


    Duan Hong also knows that Bai Ziyu must have checked him.


    He waved to his people not far away.


    Several people came to Duan Hong and bowed respectfully.


    Duan Hong handed over the contract to several of them to check.


    Looking at the sky, he suggested to Bai Ziyu, "Bai Shao, it''s not early. Why don''t we have dinner together?"


    For the first time, Bai Ziyu turned to look at Mi Youning around him.


    Mi Youning grinned at him without the slightest comment.


    "OK."


    The four got up and took a bus to the restaurant.


    Sitting in the car, Bai Ziyu looked at Mi Youning with a false smile.


    The bottom of my heart has been uncomfortable and even a little grumpy.


    The smile on his face had already disappeared without a trace.


    Mi Youning felt that the person around him was under low pressure and even a little irritable.


    But she pretended not to see it and didn''t take it to heart.


    Bai Ziyu turns around and MI Youning is looking at the scenery outside the lawn.


    The other party''s carefree appearance smiled angrily at Bai Ziyu.


    He''s really confused.


    The woman is smart. Why is he confused for a moment? As for being so angry.


    However, Bai Ziyu can see it.


    The woman in front of me has a high number of paragraphs.


    No hurry, they have plenty of time to compete.


    Bai Ziyu held mi Youning in his arms as if nothing had happened before.


    Although people are gentle, let him hold them.


    But Bai Ziyu was still dissatisfied because the other party didn''t look at him at all.


    Didn''t even give him a look.


    He approached mi Youning''s ear and deliberately whispered softly, "what are you looking at, baby? Why don''t you even look at your husband."


    The sound of her husband gave mi Youning goose bumps all over.

 Chapter 905

    She really shook her body and turned her head strangely.


    "Bai Shao, did you forget to take medicine when you went out today?"


    Bai Ziyu smiled happily at the skeptical tone.


    Look, it''s not true.


    He still likes it.


    The disdainful little eyes were a lot more flexible in an instant.


    Bai Ziyu hugged him a little, "baby, you are my medicine. I''ll eat you sooner or later."


    Then he opened his mouth and made a move to eat mi Youning.


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning laughed loudly when he was so teased.


    However, I still have doubts about this man in my heart.


    This is a cunning fox.


    She needs to be careful.


    Glib and provocative. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not.


    I don''t know how to cultivate such a fox.


    After the lawn car stopped, Bai Ziyu got off and walked to the restaurant.


    Of course, I don''t forget to bring mi Youning to me.


    Duan Hong waited for him at the door and the party entered the restaurant.


    Their identities are different. Naturally, they have already been arranged.


    He was seated in a pre reserved room.


    There are no special dishes here. I ordered some casually and waved the waiter back.


    After the waiter left the room, the previous documents appeared in Duan Hong''s hands again.


    At this time, he took the document and asked Bai Ziyu, "Bai Shao, this document, Bai Shi accounts for 49% of the shares. Is this too much?"


    Bai Ziyu raised his head and glanced at Duan Hong.


    "Boss Duan, you know, there is no free lunch in the world. I will arrange some professional staff after I pay for it.


    What you borrow is only your relationships and contacts. The remaining 51% is owned by boss Duan.


    As for whether you can keep this 51% share, it depends on the strength of boss Duan.


    Moreover, as I said before, even if Bai''s group accounts for 49% of the shares, it is your boss Duan who decides, and the Bai family does not participate. "


    Duan Hong frowned when he heard the speech.


    Pearl, sitting beside him, raised her head and stared at Bai Ziyu.


    At this time, pearl showed the ambiguous information of hook and lead when she first saw Bai Ziyu.


    She stared straight at Bai Ziyu, with a strong and unhappy breath.


    From beginning to end, Bai Ziyu did not give pearl a look.


    Pearl was as transparent to him as a man.


    But Pearl''s murderous intention was felt by Bai Ziyu even if she didn''t see it.


    He stretched out his slender white fingers and picked up the water cup in front of him.


    A faint voice sounded, "the pets around boss Duan should be adjusted - taught before they can be brought out. If you accidentally offend someone, it''s you who will clean up at that time."


    Duan Hongwen raised his head and glanced at Pearl around him.


    He did not see pearl glaring at baiziyu.


    Instead, I saw her quickly bow her head and didn''t want him to see her face.


    This makes Duan Hong''s eyes sharp.


    All the emotions in the bottom of his eyes were displeasure with pearl.


    Pearl hung her head and held her fist tightly.


    In his eyes, as long as he presses on Duan Ye step by step, he is not a good man.


    Pearl''s calloused hands clenched into fists.


    Duan Hong saw complex emotions in his eyes.


    He put the tens of billions of contracts on the table.


    She whispered to Pearl, "Pearl, look up."


    Pearl''s body trembled, but she still raised her head.

 Chapter 906

    Duan Hong saw pearl raising her head and reached out to touch her head.


    He smiled at Bai Ziyu and said, "Bai Shao, the girl around me is called pearl. Her skill is good. Why don''t you teach her for two days?"


    Duan Hong found Pearl''s attention to Bai Ziyu from the beginning.


    Bai Ziyu just mentioned it.


    Now his heart was tired, and Pearl had been with him for many years, and he could not understand the girl more and more.


    Although he didn''t give up, he couldn''t keep it after all.


    As soon as Duan Hong said this, two of the three present showed stunned expressions.


    One was Pearl, who couldn''t believe looking at Duan Ye around him.


    Another is Bai Ziyu.


    He was just dissatisfied that man Zhuer showed a strong killing intention and dissatisfaction to him.


    This macro even sent people to him.


    He suddenly felt that he should consider his cooperation with Duan Hong.


    Is this man dissatisfied with him, too.


    It''s really not pleasing to him to send a woman who shows her intention to kill him to him.


    Only mi Youning took it, and Bai Ziyu handed her a water cup and sipped it.


    There was a thick smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Of the four people present, only she could see clearly.


    This pearl likes Duan Hong, although there is a big difference in their age.


    But this macro looks good and maintains well.


    He stood with pearl without the slightest sense of disobedience.


    It''s just how they look


    It doesn''t seem to be in the same line of thought.


    Duan Hong doesn''t know what pearl thinks of Duan Hong.


    And his attitude towards Pearl was somewhat ambiguous.


    Duan Hong has been waiting for Bai Ziyu''s response.


    Seeing that the smile on his face was somewhat strange, he looked sideways at Pearl in his hand.


    He had given the chance, and the rest was Pearl''s business.


    Pearl saw the determination in Duan Hong''s eyes.


    Her heart slowly cooled.


    Duan Hong took his hand off Pearl''s head.


    Pearl quickly got up and turned her foot in a direction, which was where Bai Ziyu was.


    "Cough..."


    Mi Youning coughed as soon as she saw Pearl''s move.


    Bai Ziyu''s meditation was interrupted by the sound.


    He frowned and patted mi Youning on the back. "What''s the matter? You''re so careless when drinking water."


    Mi Youning shook her head at Bai Ziyu. She pointed to Pearl and asked, "do you take this man?"


    Bai Ziyu knew that the person she was pointing at was Pearl.


    At this time, he didn''t know what was wrong and stared straight at the bottom of MI Youning''s eyes.


    Want to see the bottom of her heart.


    What does that mean.


    The woman had touched his bottom line before.


    Now he asked this again, and his state of mind has changed a little.


    Bai Ziyu stretched out his finger and gently touched mi Youning''s chin.


    Those dark eyes no longer stared at her eyes.


    He looked at the beautiful face in his hand and asked faintly, "baby, do you have any good plans?"


    Mi you would rather ignore Bai Ziyu''s nerves.


    She pointed to pearl. "I want her."


    Bai Ziyu thought he would hear it. Mi Youning said not to pearl.


    Or test his options.


    But who will tell him that this woman wants another woman? What''s going on.


    Bai Ziyu straightened mi Youning''s face at Pearl.


    He stared into mi Youning''s eyes and was relieved to see that there was no other meaning in her eyes.


    If the woman in front of him is really a lesbian, he will poke his eyes.


    While Bai Ziyu was relieved, he recalled what mi Youning had said before and laughed in a low voice.

 Chapter 907

    "Honey, you have me. What do you want others to do?"


    Mi Youning held out his hand and roughly pushed away Bai Ziyu, who was getting closer and closer to the evil face.


    However, when he touched his face, MI Youning stopped pushing away.


    She touched a few with a broken eyebrow, and then touched a few again with disbelief.


    Until finally, MI Youning''s face changed.


    She stared round at Bai Ziyu''s face like a monster.


    Bai Ziyu was amused by her reaction.


    He got up, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning still couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Here Duan Hong and pearl are in a mood of ups and downs.


    They also heard what mi Youning had said before.


    Now Pearl''s fate lies in Bai Ziyu''s words.


    They waited for Bai Ziyu to speak.


    But judging from the state between Bai Ziyu and MI Youning, it''s still hanging in the balance.


    Pearl just wanted to do something for Lord Duan. He hoped Bai Ziyu would ask for her.


    Duan Hong hopes that pearl can follow mi Youning.


    When mi Youning heard Bai Ziyu''s voice, he finally recovered.


    She stared at Bai Ziyu''s face and whispered, "how do you maintain your skin as a man?"


    Bai Ziyu''s skin is so good.


    It''s especially tender and even feels very good.


    Mi Youning touched the face of the original owner again.


    Compared with Bai Ziyu, there is still a big gap.


    How can a woman live if a man''s skin is so good.


    Hearing this, Bai Ziyu leaned back in his seat with a smile.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s cheek.


    "Envy?"


    Mi Youning nodded honestly.


    "It''s easy to say. Stay with me for a month and promise to make your moisturizing look good."


    Drive when you don''t agree.


    This is no one.


    Mi Youning put her eyes on Pearl and changed the subject, "I want her. Will you give it?"


    Bai Ziyu put away his smile and glanced at Pearl lightly.


    Then he hung his eyes and said, "it depends on whether boss Duan agrees."


    Duan Hong winked at Pearl when he heard the speech.


    The latter pursed his lips and walked towards mi Youning.


    Looking at Pearl''s back, Duan Hong''s whole body exudes a tired breath.


    I can''t keep it after all.


    How many times did he really fail to see through Pearl''s mind.


    I don''t understand how such a clever girl changes with age.


    Become beyond recognition and make him physically and mentally tired.


    Now that Pearl was not around Bai Ziyu, he was relieved after all.


    After all, he watched the children grow up.


    Pearl went to MI Youning, nodded slightly and sat down beside her.


    Duan Hong did not comment on the contract next.


    After lunch, both sides left.


    Bai Ziyu and MI Youning were joined by pearl.


    Pearl watched Duan Hong leave without looking back, with bitterness in her eyes.


    Mi Youning faintly forgot her and was pulled away by baiziyu.


    They left court with theout changing clothes.


    Pearl followed them and sat in Bai Ziyu''s car.


    After getting on the bus, Bai Ziyu stopped teasing mi Youning.


    He looked down at the contract signed by Duan Hong.


    The above terms are clear, although Bai holds 49% of the shares.


    He is confident that Bai Shi will definitely be the largest shareholder in the future.


    Although he let Duan Hong have full control.


    But his 51% stake will never be saved.

 Chapter 908

    Bai''s family drove straight to the city center.


    When Bai Ziyu put away his contract, he had already entered the city center.


    He asked mi Youning, "honey, are you still with me next?"


    Mi Youning heard the emotion in Bai Ziyu''s tone. There was not much emotion.


    It seemed that she just asked casually, which also made her understand that it was inconvenient for her to follow what the man was going to do next.


    Mi Youning shook his head. "I''m going home."


    Bai Ziyu nodded without leaving her. He told the driver in front, "go to Yitian entertainment company."


    He''s going to the company next. He doesn''t have time to send mi Youning back.


    "Baby, go back by yourself. I''m a little busy today. It''s hard to earn money to support you."


    Mi Youning has a headache. The man opens his mouth when he doesn''t agree.


    So righteous.


    Raise her?


    Seeing that she helped her forehead, Bai Ziyu immediately started.


    He gently rubbed mi Youning''s head. "What''s the matter? I can''t move myself anymore?"


    Mi Youning raised his eyes, his eyes full of helplessness, "Bai Ziyu, I finally know your face and why your skin is so good."


    "Oh? Tell me." Bai Ziyu was very interested.


    Mi Youning bent his red lips. "That''s because your skin is too thick and your defense ability is too strong."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu smiled.


    He stretched out his hand to take mi Youning to his leg and raised her chin with the other hand.


    "You are really a treasure. You are very strange."


    Mi Youning took it as a compliment, "thank you for Bai Shao''s praise."


    Bai Ziyu held the man in his arms and began to be confused.


    He circled mi Youning''s hand and moved slowly.


    Come to the soft waist and rub it gently.


    The action was suggestive.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and waited for Bai Ziyu to speak.


    However, Bai Ziyu didn''t say anything next.


    He touched mi Youning. After he became addicted, he put people down.


    The car stopped at the gate of Yitian entertainment company again.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at the trademark of Yitian entertainment company. He didn''t care at all.


    Yitian entertainment company is nothing in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for the women around him, he wouldn''t care at all.


    Mi Youning sees the car stop and pushes open the door.


    Just as she turned to say hello to Bai Ziyu, her hand was held.


    Mi Youning looked down at his hand.


    Bai Ziyu held her hand and played it gently.


    "Baby, I''m so reluctant to let you go."


    The voice was very sincere and gave people an illusion of deep feeling.


    Mi Youning looked up and looked into Bai Ziyu''s deep eyes.


    Those eyes showed a faint smile.


    She tried to explore, but she didn''t find any emotion in his eyes.


    This man is really sick.


    Pearl sat in the co pilot''s seat. She knew where she was and pushed the door open to get off.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at Pearl standing outside the car.


    He slowly put away the smile on his face and held mi Youning''s chin.


    "Honey, what are you going to do with that woman?"


    Mi Youning looked deeply into Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    At this time, the smile in baiziyu''s eyes had also dissipated and restored the sharpness of reason.


    Such eyes made mi Youning look much more comfortable.


    Although she can''t see through this man, she even has a fine score occasionally.


    But in front of me, it''s acceptable.

 Chapter 909

    As for Bai Ziyu.


    Sorry, she really can''t say.


    But there is no way to stop her from covering up with some messy reasons.


    Mi Youning smiled at Bai Ziyu''s beautiful face and said, "don''t you think pearl is beautiful?"


    As soon as she asked the first sentence, Bai Ziyu pulled the corners of his mouth and quickly shook his head.


    "I didn''t feel it."


    Mi Youning continued, "Pearl dressed so boldly that she even showed her advantages. I want her to follow me and teach me."


    This made Bai Ziyu look up and down at the woman in front of him.


    The casual sportswear of the same style with him has a sunny and pure temperament.


    It occurred to me that MI Youning would look like pearl, dressed in a revealing and even daring manner.


    Bai Ziyu felt that pearl should not be left behind.


    "Honey, you are already my man now. You are so gorgeous. Don''t you want red apricots out of the wall?"


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes and left Bai Ziyu.


    The tone was very sarcastic: "Bai Shao, you should go back to the furnace and rebuild it. The word" red apricot out of the wall "is not used like that."


    Seeing mi Youning get out of the car, Bai Ziyu gives her a kiss, "baby, don''t forget to think of me, and don''t learn from that woman. It can only be worn in front of me."


    Mi Youning''s answer was to give him another white eye.


    After getting off the bus, MI Youning stood where he was and watched Bai Ziyu''s car leave.


    And Pearl was standing behind her.


    After MI Youning got off the bus, Bai Ziyu, who was sitting in the car, became expressionless.


    He picked up the contract on one side again, and a sinister smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu''s car disappeared in his eyes, and MI Youning turned around.


    She stared at Pearl with pity.


    For Pearl''s life experience is also inexhaustible.


    Pearl is the same age as the original Lord, but this life is really earth shaking.


    "Come on, come home with me."


    Pearl''s face was expressionless. "Yes."


    Now that she has followed mi Youning, she naturally has no choice.


    After another toss, MI Youning asked the Su family''s driver to pick her up.


    And she doesn''t have a cell phone now. It''s too inconvenient.


    When she returned to Su''s house, the first thing mi Youning did was ask someone to help her get back her previous number.


    Sitting in the hall of Su''s house, MI Youning drank the water brought by the servant.


    She smiled and said to Pearl standing aside, "sit down and let''s talk."


    Pearl looked up at Mi Youning and slowly sat opposite her.


    Just as pearl sat down, MI Youning spoke again.


    "Pearl, the poisonous spider of the cloud Gang, your parents died when you were 13 years old. Your parents used to be the elders of the cloud gang.


    But they betrayed the cloud gang. Twelve years ago, your parents were cleaned up by the new Duan ye at that time.


    You''ve been planning to take revenge these years, but you can''t do it in the face of Duan ye, who has raised you for 12 years... "


    Pearl listened to MI Youning''s words, and her eyes showed shock and murder.


    Some are things that no one knows except the cloud gang.


    Mi Youning felt Pearl''s killing intention, but continued, "you can''t do it because you like Lord Duan.


    More importantly, before that, you didn''t know that your parents were traitors to the cloud gang.


    After you know it, you can''t do it. In recent years, your means are frightening, and the means are too cruel.


    This is all your anger, unwillingness, and love... "

 Chapter 910

    "Enough! Stop talking!" Pearl did not want to hear any more.


    Her eyes looked coldly at Mi Youning, and the sense of killing in her eyes was very obvious.


    Mi Youning stopped and looked at Pearl with a smile.


    Pearl''s body was tense, and even her sitting posture was in a state of attack.


    "How do you know?"


    The cold sound made the servants passing around the hall stop.


    Mi Youning waved to those people.


    After all the servants withdrew, MI Youning put the cup in his hand on the table.


    She leaned into the sofa, sat lazily and said slowly, "you''re going to kill me."


    Just a calm attitude of telling the facts.


    Pearl stared closely at Mi Youning and asked again, "how do you know this?"


    "Pearl, it doesn''t matter how I know. What matters is what I say next."


    Mi Youning''s previous words and the change of topic now made pearl frown.


    The right to speak is not in her hands, and she has been looking at Mi Youning.


    I found that there was no malice in her eyes, and I didn''t seem to care much about what she said, but just described the facts.


    Because it''s all true.


    "The cloud Gang is bleaching, but some people inside don''t recommend it. The first person is the king leopard of the cloud gang.


    This man used to have a good relationship with your parents. Now he is an old antique of the cloud gang and can be regarded as a meritorious hero. "


    Pearl nodded, indeed.


    Wang Bao has always disagreed with washing white, and even relied on his own identity to rely on the old sales manager, who is a Duan ye to cause trouble.


    Seeing pearl nodding, MI Youning continued, "the king leopard provoked me. I want to find him out. You can help me for the people you like.


    And I''ll let you go back to Mr. Duan after this is done. How about that? "


    Pearl looked suspiciously at Mi Youning.


    Because she didn''t understand how Wang Bao had a festival with the woman in front of her.


    Mi Youning stretched out her finger and shook her head at Pearl. "You can''t guess. As long as you know, we won''t lose anything in this matter.


    Of course, I''m not interested in participating in your cloud gang. I just want to find out Wang Bao. "


    Pearl naturally wouldn''t believe mi Youning''s words. From small to large, her vigilance made her unable to trust anyone except Lord Duan.


    The two are connected on the surface.


    In the next few days, MI Youning frequently visited Yitian entertainment company.


    By her side, naturally, Pearl''s figure was indispensable.


    They were inseparable, which made people in the company guess Pearl''s identity one after another.


    Some even suspected that Pearl was su Yanfeng''s woman.


    This incident was heard by Mi Youning and pearl, who were sitting in the office of the vice president.


    Mi Youning is now a registered vice president of Yitian entertainment company.


    This makes it more convenient for her to come to the company. After all, she is also a leader.


    Although in the eyes of all, he is a lord who can''t do anything.


    Mi Youning came to the company again today because the crisis of the company has passed.


    Tonight''s dinner was prepared on the appropriate day. All the artists of the company gathered together.


    The gossip of the company naturally spread to her ears.


    Mi Youning looked at Pearl.


    Pearl had ceased to wear heavy make-up since she came to her.


    Even the clothes on her body are the same as hers.


    Pearl is only in her twenties. Wearing fashionable and casual clothes, she looks like a student just out of school.


    But as her sister-in-law, MI Youning shook her head and laughed.

 Chapter 911

    Su Yanfeng won''t like pearl.


    Although the Pearl man was with her, his heart had already flown away.


    These two people can''t get on at all.


    Mi Youning holds the post of Yitian entertainment company in her hand. She turns the invitation.


    "Pearl, come with me to Yitian''s dinner tonight."


    Pearl nodded absently.


    Mi Youning knows that Pearl wants to go back to the cloud gang.


    But not yet, because the good play has just begun.


    And the old fox hiding behind the cloud Gang, Wang Bao.


    The old man is cruel and resourceful.


    She wants to find out the king leopard and expose his killing of the original owner''s parents.


    Kill each other directly. It''s too cheap for him.


    Mi Youning then threw the invitation on the table.


    Turn the seat in front of the desk and look at the scenery outside the landing window.


    For nearly two weeks, the man baiziyu seemed to disappear and didn''t bother her.


    Mi Youning also pays attention to the news and knows that Bai''s group is very nervous now.


    Bai Yunlong, chairman of Bai''s group, that is, Bai Ziyu''s grandfather, was hospitalized and critically ill.


    Now the white group faces the key to electing the next successor.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight, the dinner of Yitian entertainment company will be held in the hotel owned by Bai Shi.


    When mi Youning and Pearl arrived, the dinner party had reached a high tide.


    Handsome men and beautiful women are dazzling.


    Most of these people are artists from Yitian entertainment company.


    There are movie stars and empresses worth more than 100 million.


    There are also well-known artists who are popular, and there are many small stars below the third line.


    After MI Youning appeared, everyone came forward to greet him.


    She took pearl and greeted the people around her, and came to the corner of the banquet.


    Today''s mi Youning is very low-key.


    Pearl stood behind her, even less conspicuous.


    The way they dressed at the party today seemed like passers-by, very inconspicuous.


    This is exactly what mi Youning wants.


    In the passing reception tray, MI Youning picked up a glass of red wine.


    She handed it to Pearl, who shook her head and refused.


    The last time she drank, she is now very regretful.


    She never touched it again.


    Mi Youning gave pearl a meaningful look.


    She held the wine glass in her hand and turned to look at Su Yanfeng at the banquet.


    Today''s su Yanfeng is in high spirits and looks very energetic.


    Seeing Su Yanfeng greeting people, she scanned the banquet hall.


    Looking at the elegant, tall and handsome man at the party.


    The man is surrounded by many young artists.


    He is the cash cow of Yitian entertainment company.


    Movie emperor, he Ming.


    Mi Youning looks at he Ming''s handsome face and sneers at the corners of his mouth.


    He Ming exchanged greetings with the female artists around him and felt that someone was watching him.


    He followed his sight and saw the existence of MI Youning.


    Su ranxi, vice president of the company, is just a woman who doesn''t understand anything.


    See mi Youning looking at him all the time.


    He Ming smiled softly and nodded politely.


    Mi Youning raises his glass and raises it to he Ming.


    He Ming also raised his glass.


    The two had a drink at a distance from each other.


    Mi Youning no longer pays attention to he Ming.


    Until the end of the banquet, MI Youning sees he Ming leaving the banquet with several women.


    She lowered her eyes and thought that she had finally come.


    "Pearl, watch my action in a moment, and don''t forget to tell you when you come."


    Pearl nodded, "well."


    They also left the party without anyone''s attention.

 Chapter 912

    He Ming took several female artists upstairs to the hotel.


    Mi Youning and Pearl stood in front of the elevator and smiled at the changing figures of the elevator.


    Finally, I waited.


    The artists of Yitian entertainment company not only dressed as actors, but also engaged in drug trafficking activities.


    And the people who do harm are relatives and friends around.


    After the original owner''s parents found out about this, they naturally had to take action.


    Unfortunately, they lost their lives before they could do anything.


    ¡­¡­


    He Ming led several artists to the luxury suite he booked here.


    There are others in the room.


    There was a miasma in the house, and there was a smell of erosion in the air.


    There are men and women in the hall of the room, but their behavior is really unbearable.


    The large-scale picture made several female artists behind he Ming blush.


    But the white things on the table attracted their eyes.


    Seeing this, he Ming showed a mocking smile.


    But it disappeared in a moment and put on a gentle smile.


    "What are you waiting for? Welcome to heaven."


    Several female artists did not resist the temptation and entered the room.


    What they go into is not heaven, but hell.


    People in the suite saw new members join and looked at several female artists coming.


    After a while, these people were in a mess.


    Even he Ming joined in.


    He''s been smoking a lot, and he''s dizzy and distended.


    Thinking of the newcomers brought up today, he Ming''s heart is hot.


    He went to the female artists who also sucked, hugged them and pressed them on the sofa.


    He Ming may be too excited tonight.


    I even played those female artists one by one before throwing them to others.


    Here he is the boss. He is the God of all present.


    Because only he is in charge of the existence of spiritual food in the entertainment circle.


    He Ming looks at his spiritual little brother and doesn''t know why he thinks of the previous woman.


    Su ranxi, this woman is still very tasty.


    I just don''t know how it tastes.


    He Ming reached out and wiped the corners of his lips.


    At this time, a female star came to he Ming.


    The other party wants to curry favor with he Ming.


    He Ming''s little brother is served directly with sexual - sensitive lips.


    He Ming naturally refuses anyone who comes.


    The room was full of smoke.


    Mi Youning and Zhu Zhu have been here for a long time.


    The party downstairs is over.


    Mi Youning said hello to Su Yanfeng and went upstairs.


    Looking at Pearl nearby, MI Youning asked in a good mood, "Pearl, if there are twenty or thirty people in it, how many can you subdue?"


    Pearl blinked in confusion, "how are their skills?"


    Mi Youning thought, "tut tut... I don''t seem to have any skills. I was taken out by that thing."


    Pearl nodded and said very seriously, "I can put these people down."


    Mi Youning was embarrassed by Pearl''s serious sight.


    For pearl could not wait to leave.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t expect so much. The next action.


    She promised pearl that she would leave as soon as she was done.


    However, under this premise, we can successfully hook out the king leopard and the old fox tonight.


    Mi Youning felt that it was almost time. She turned and faced the door in front of her.


    Hotel is the industry of Bai Shi.


    The decoration here is very luxurious, and the safety problem is also very solid.

 Chapter 913

    As far as the door in front of you is concerned, it can''t be opened easily.


    Unless there is a room card, or let the people inside take the initiative to open it.


    Mi Youning raised his legs and poured the power of his soul into his legs.


    Her foot kicked hard at the door in front of her.


    Seeing mi Youning''s movements, pearl raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    She didn''t believe that the woman in front of her could kick open the door in front of her.


    Then, however, she was beaten in the face.


    "Bang..."


    Mi Youning stretched out his foot and kicked open the door in front of him.


    The scene of the room showed in her eyes.


    Pearl opened her mouth slightly and looked at Mi Youning''s expression, which was incredible.


    Everyone in the room was attracted by the noise at the door.


    The scene inside was so erosive that MI Youning frowned.


    The people in the room were still a little panicked.


    When they saw that it was su ranxi and pearl, they were relieved.


    He Ming sits on the sofa and looks at Mi Youning at the door.


    He reached out and pressed the woman kneeling beside him.


    Press the woman''s head hard.


    But his eyes were fixed on MI Youning, and there was an obvious lack of hope in those eyes.


    "Well..."


    Some of the women who serve he Ming can''t hold on.


    It''s so bad that it makes her mouth uncomfortable.


    Mi Youning looked at Shang He Ming with contempt.


    "Pearl, go!"


    Pearl''s incredible expression was taken back in an instant.


    She turned her head and looked at the Yangtze River in the house. She quickly walked in and began to clean up from the nearest person.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    Pearl began to tidy up the crowd in the house.


    Mi Youning also slowly raised his feet and walked into the room step by step.


    After entering the room, he closed the door behind him.


    When he Ming saw pearl coming in, he knocked down the people around him.


    He pulled the woman away from him.


    "Stop!"


    It was a pity that pearl could not listen to him.


    Her only task is to bring down everyone here.


    Mi Youning went to the middle of the room, looked at the wailing people at his feet, and raised his feet to bypass.


    He didn''t stop until he Ming was three meters away.


    As for he Ming''s ugly thing, MI Youning feels that he is going blind.


    So... Small and ugly.


    He Ming raised the flag quickly in the sight of MI Youning.


    "Bang..."


    Just after he Ming raised the flag, he Ming was kicked to the ground by pearl.


    He Ming was the last one who was put down by pearl.


    There was a constant wail in the room.


    The bodies of these people have already been hollowed out.


    They don''t even have the slightest resistance.


    Mi Youning glanced at the scene in the house. The sofa was in a mess and couldn''t sit at all.


    Seeing all kinds of strange new things on the table, MI Youning went to the table.


    She sat down gently. "Pearl took all these people to the room, except him."


    Mi Youning pointed to he Ming.


    He Ming stretched out his hand to cover three inches under his abdomen and spit out a painful voice.


    Pearl acted, carrying one in each hand.


    Take everyone present to the room.


    Until he Ming was the only one left in the living room.


    After he Ming calms down, his angry eyes stare at Mi Youning unhappily.


    "Miss Su, what do you mean?"


    Mi Youning pointed to the poison on the table.


    "He Da Ying Di, you open a poison party. As the manager of the company, I need to greet you."


    The faint voice slowly dissipated the vigilance in he Ming''s eyes.


    At the same time, he was relieved.

 Chapter 914

    He Ming panicked when Pearl started.


    After all, he had nothing to do with Su ranxi.


    Apart from that, he has always been an employee of the Su family.


    Now mi Youning''s words let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as it wasn''t turned out.


    The anger on he Ming''s face dissipated a lot.


    He slowly got up from the ground and arranged his clothes.


    Mi Youning just sat on the table and looked at he Ming with disgust.


    How she wants someone else to wash her eyes.


    A beautiful face of a demon suddenly appeared in my mind.


    The demon''s smiling face is bad.


    But let mi Youning calm down.


    Bai Ziyu''s bad smiling face is very yuppie and won''t disgust people.


    Unlike he Ming in front of us, he Ming is disgusting from head to toe.


    He Ming happens to wear his own clothes, revealing a smile that he thinks is very handsome.


    "Miss Su, I will deal with this matter. After all, as an artist, there is a lot of pressure."


    Mi Youning glances at he Ming and looks at the false smile on his face. His eyes are very disgusted.


    "Where''s your cell phone?"


    He Ming took out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    He wants to step forward and pass the mobile phone to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning held out his hand to him, "just stand there and call Wang Bao."


    He Ming''s smiling face immediately dissipated.


    He looked frightened, and his eyes showed his intention to kill, "Miss Su, who do you mean?"


    Mi Youning stared at he Ming with a smile and repeated, "he Ming, if you don''t want to lose your reputation and die without a whole body, I advise you to call Wang Bao and hook people out, otherwise it''s you who suffer."


    He Ming''s heart has been turned upside down. He didn''t expect to be turned out.


    Su''s father and mother died for some reasons.


    But it was brother Bao''s people who did it.


    He Ming doesn''t know if Su ranxi is the only one who knows about it.


    Does the new chairman know that?


    Whether he knows it or not, now he has to contact brother Bao.


    Never let someone ruin his career like this.


    He Ming converges the killing intention in his eyes. He looks for brother Pao''s number.


    Just as he was about to dial, MI Youning made a move.


    She used to have empty hands, but now she has a gun in her hand.


    The black gun - mouth is facing he Ming.


    "He Ming, if you are honest, I can save your life, but you have to play tricks. Even if you kill you, I can be safe. Do you want to gamble?"


    The dangerous tone made he Ming raise his head.


    What his eyes saw was the mouth of the black paint gun directly at him.


    He Ming''s body shook, "Miss Su, this joke can''t be joked."


    Mi Youning smiled at the corners of his mouth. "Are you kidding? Why don''t you try?"


    She loaded the gun in front of he Ming.


    The crisp voice sounded in the silent room.


    He Ming knows it''s a real gun.


    He''s losing his grip on the gun.


    "Call Wang Bao. You are his most proud pet. As long as you call, he will appear. You still have five minutes."


    He Ming shivered and pressed the screen, and the phone dialed out.


    Mi Youning''s gun is still pointing at he Ming.


    "Hello..."


    He Ming immediately changed his attitude when he heard Wang Bao''s phone call.


    His face was full of smiles, "brother Bao, I miss you."


    The tone of the words is also very artificial, just like the duck at night.

 Chapter 915

    He Ming knows that MI Youning has been staring at him. He doesn''t even dare to look up at the dark gun - mouth.


    Wang Bao heard what he Ming said. He didn''t know what he said.


    He Ming only heard a relieved smile on his face, "well... I''m waiting for you. Well, see you or leave."


    After hanging up the phone, he Ming''s body collapsed.


    He sat on the ground, all soft.


    He''s finished.


    After making this call, he was completely finished.


    Brother Bao is his biggest backer. Now he pushed it out with his own hands.


    He Ming''s advice made mi Youning even more disgusted.


    It''s not a good thing. How many artists in the entertainment industry have been ruined by him.


    "Where did Wang Bao make an appointment with you?"


    He Ming looked up awkwardly, "we are in the apartment on weekdays."


    Mi Youning turned to greet the door behind him, "pearl."


    Pearl came out of the room slowly and came to MI Youning.


    "Go, change the ground."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    He Ming sits in the apartment where he hangs out with Wang Bao.


    At this time, he was a little restless, and his eyes swept to the curtain not far away from time to time.


    The door bell rang.


    He Ming shook his body violently.


    A dark gun was stretched out from the curtain, and the muzzle of the gun was facing the position of he Ming.


    He Ming stood up and patted his face to make his face return to normal.


    Then he went to the door.


    "Why so long?"


    The door was opened and an impatient voice sounded.


    He Ming smiled and reached for the old man outside the door.


    The old man is the king leopard.


    Behind Wang Bao, there are several big men in black.


    He Ming brought Wang Bao into the room, and several big men in black behind him followed in.


    "This is not just prepared, so it took time."


    When the king leopard heard the speech, his face showed a dirty -| evil smile.


    He reached out and wiped he Ming''s fart.


    "You''re still sensible, or you''ll be so popular."


    He Ming usually hears this praise and has long worked hard to hook - attract the old man around him.


    But today, when he was out of shape, he pulled Wang Bao to the sofa and sat down.


    The king leopard is not tall, but it is full of muscle and meat.


    He followed he ming to the sofa and sat down. He Ming asked uneasily, "brother Bao, do you want to drink water?"


    Wang Bao noticed something wrong with he Ming. He narrowed his cunning eyes and stared at he Ming.


    "Xiao He, what''s the matter with you today? Something''s wrong."


    He Ming trembled. His eyes looked at Wang Bao affectionately.


    "Brother Bao, no, just a little expectation."


    Wang Bao didn''t know what he thought when he heard the speech. He nodded to several big men in black behind him.


    Those people immediately went to he Ming.


    He Ming stood where he was without any movement.


    Because this scene is very familiar to him.


    Wang Bao is old after all. Sometimes if he can''t do what he wants, he will let the people around him go.


    They often play with many people in order to increase love - interest.


    He Ming let those people return his clothes.


    Wang Bao thinks he Ming wants it.


    So let your men go straight to the subject.


    Mi Youning and Pearl looked at the scene in front of them behind the curtain. They were really hot eyes.


    Seeing that the scene was not suitable for children, MI Youning winked at Pearl around her.


    The latter nodded and the cat moved away from the curtain.


    Wang Bao saw he Ming''s body and began to feel it.


    His men also raised flags.


    Wang Bao''s sharp eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    He doesn''t seem to be able today.

 Chapter 916

    By this time Pearl had come behind the king leopard.


    Wang Bao feels that he may not be able today. He is in a rage.


    Suddenly, he felt a wave in the air.


    It was a sensitive response to danger.


    Wang Bao immediately got up and turned to the other side of the sofa.


    Pearl shot quickly and pressed the body of the king leopard under her.


    How could the king leopard let pearl succeed easily? He broke free with his skillful strength.


    The big men in black found this scene and stopped their entanglement with he Ming.


    They quickly took out their guns and aimed them at Pearl.


    Mi Youning also came out at this time.


    The gun in her hand was aimed at Wang Bao.


    "Bang..."


    A gunshot with a silencer sounded.


    "Well..."


    The movement of the leopard preparing to leave pearl stopped suddenly.


    Even knelt on the ground.


    He was hit in the leg.


    Pearl ignored the weapons around her and quickly subdued the king leopard with both hands.


    Mi Youning walked slowly to Wang Bao, who looked up and stared at her fiercely.


    "Who are you?"


    Pearl knew him, but he had no impression of this mi Youning who was like a little woman.


    It was this woman who shot him.


    Everything in appearance is an illusion, and the woman in front of me is a cruel role.


    His king leopard is also famous in mordu. Even Duan Hong dare not do anything to him.


    Now it has fallen into the hands of a female child.


    incorrect!


    Wang Bao suddenly changed his face. He turned his head and stared at Pearl. "It''s Duan Hong, isn''t it?"


    During this time, the cloud Gang is ready to move the land in Nancheng.


    He has found Mr. Zhang engaged in real estate and wants to make a profit from it.


    But unexpectedly, Duan Hong has cooperated with the Bai family in front of him.


    He has been fighting against Duan Hong these days and has made a lot of things.


    I can''t help it at last. Are you ready to operate on him.


    Pearl heard Duan Hong and stared at Wang Bao. Her expression could be described as gnashing her teeth.


    That''s a forbidden area she can''t touch, especially the old man in front of her.


    Instead of answering Wang Bao''s question, MI Youning used his gun to point to the big man in black not far away.


    "You can now choose to put down your gun or resist to death," he said in a slow voice


    These people are people wandering along the dangerous border. How could they drop their guns.


    One of the men obviously looked down on MI Youning.


    He shot mi Youning.


    Mi Youning stood still.


    She even pulled the trigger slowly and quickly turned sideways when the bullet hit her.


    The bullet flew to the wall.


    The gun in MI Youning''s hand also fired a sub bullet.


    "Poof..."


    The man who shot before knelt on the ground and covered Yue''s chest.


    Mi Youning shot through his heart.


    The man fell to the ground in an instant, opened his eyes wide and died in peace.


    Several men nearby opened their eyes at this.


    It''s too fast. It''s too fast for them to respond.


    Wang Bao and Pearl were naturally shocked by Mi Youning''s behavior.


    Mi Youning raised his gun, smiled at the men standing and asked, "what''s your choice?"


    The men glanced at Wang Bao and MI Youning. They didn''t choose.


    "I count to three. If I have no choice, I''ll decide for you."


    Mi Youning pointed the gun at the men. "You can also try. Is it your speed together or mine?"

 Chapter 917

    "One..."


    One of them threw his gun.


    "Two..."


    The rest also threw down their guns.


    They are really afraid of MI Youning.


    She was able to dodge quickly when the sub bullet was about to hit.


    The speed is incalculable.


    At this time, it''s better for them to know the current affairs.


    Mi Yuning was very satisfied with their movements.


    Next, MI Youning walks to Wang Bao.


    She saw the blood on the ground, which came from the legs of the king leopard.


    Wang Bao still glared at Mi Youning with fierce anger.


    This woman is not easy.


    Mi Youning walks to Wang Bao. She plays with her gun.


    "Wang Bao, do you remember Mr. and Mrs. Su?"


    Wang Bao frowned slightly, and his eyes showed doubt.


    Obviously he doesn''t know.


    "My name is Su ranxi, the daughter of the Su family of Yitian entertainment company.


    Do you remember the couple you asked your men to solve a month ago? "


    When mi Youning said this, Wang Bao immediately remembered what happened a month ago.


    A month ago, he Ming told him that he was found selling - drugs by the leaders of the company.


    So he sent someone to teach him a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the couple wanted to make things bigger.


    At that stage, he was busy with the land in Nancheng.


    So I didn''t want to pay attention to those troubles. I gave orders to my men, but I couldn''t solve them directly.


    Wang Bao thought of everything and smiled. "Are you going to avenge me? Do you know my identity? If you really move me, the cloud gang will be investigated to the end."


    His arrogant words made mi Youning happy.


    "Wang Bao, one of the most qualified elders of the cloud Gang, but are you sure Duan Hong will really have a hard time with me for you?"


    Mi Youning called Duan Hong by his name, which made pearl look dissatisfied.


    "Duan Ye won''t."


    Pearl knew the man, though with the word meaning on her head.


    But it will also be clear which is more important.


    After all, behind mi Youning, there is Bai''s group.


    Wang Bao''s heart is desolate.


    How he didn''t know.


    Pearl, who suppressed him, was the capable man around Duan Hong.


    All this has explained a lot.


    But he is unwilling.


    "Pearl, call your Duan Ye."


    Pearl frowned and did not loosen the king leopard.


    Mi Youning smiled. "Tell your master Duan that the king leopard is in my hand. Let him lead the people."


    Pearl nodded, released Wang Bao and went aside to make a phone call.


    Mi Youning walks to Wang Bao and pulls him up and walks to the bedroom of the apartment.


    Pearl was puzzled at her behavior.


    Wang Bao now knows how he is.


    He won''t die for the time being.


    Duan Hong''s appearance won''t really take him.


    As long as he leaves here, he will avenge himself one day.


    Unfortunately, Wang Bao is destined to be disappointed.


    Mi Youning pulls Wang Bao to the bedroom and throws him to the ground.


    At this time, MI Youning''s eyes flashed a touch of madness and bloodthirsty.


    Just now, she felt the anger of the body.


    It was anger and hatred towards Wang Bao.


    This man is the main culprit who killed his parents.


    How willing she was to let him go.


    Mi Youning didn''t intend to let people leave.


    But let Duan honglai, there are other things.


    None of those who really killed the original owner''s parents can run away.


    Wang Bao felt a little bad about mi Youning''s bloodthirsty and hateful eyes.

 Chapter 918

    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked slowly towards Wang Bao.


    ¡­¡­


    Pearl is calling Duan Hong outside.


    The phone was picked up for the first time.


    "Duan Ye -"


    For so long, pearl hasn''t called. Duan Hong has been waiting for her call for a long time.


    At this time, hearing Pearl''s voice, so long annoyance disappeared.


    "How are you, pearl?"


    "Ah ah..."


    Pearl was about to answer, when a terrible voice came out of the bedroom.


    That''s the voice of the king leopard.


    Pearl looked up at the bedroom with surprise in her eyes.


    "Pearl, what''s that sound? Are you all right?"


    Duan Hong heard the tragic cry across the phone.


    Pearl shook her head, but thinking that it was a phone call, she said in a voice, "master Duan, I''m fine. That''s the voice of Wang Bao."


    Duan Hong was relieved to hear that Pearl was all right.


    However, when he heard the king leopard, his eyes showed disgust.


    During this time, Wang Bao didn''t give him less trouble.


    "Where are you? How are you with Wang Bao?"


    Pearl told Duan Hong the whole story.


    Including the killing of Su ranxi''s biological parents by Wang Bao.


    Duan Hong felt the subtlety of the matter.


    The affairs of the cloud gang are very strict.


    Not to mention Su ranxi, a woman, how could she know.


    Thinking of Bai Ziyu behind Su ranxi, Duan Hong''s head is big.


    This matter can be big or small. Now his cooperation with white group has officially opened.


    If anything goes wrong in the middle, it will be in trouble.


    At present, Duan Hong was concerned about Pearl''s safety for the first time.


    "Pearl, protect yourself. I''ll call Bai Shao first. I''ll take someone there. Don''t have an accident."


    Pearl had no time to answer, so she hung up over there.


    She doesn''t worry that Duan ye can''t find herself.


    Looking at the telephone in her hand, pearl showed a smile.


    There is a location on her mobile phone, which was installed by Duan Ye himself.


    "Ah ah..."


    The tragic wailing in the bedroom continued.


    Pearl looked up at the bedroom door.


    Just listening to the tragic wail, she knew the scene inside. It was absolutely terrible.


    Who is the leopard?


    How many fights did the elder of the cloud Gang go through.


    The scars on his body are his glory.


    People like them, even if they were shot several times, would not make such a painful sound.


    Pearl raised her feet towards the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom, MI Youning picked off all the limbs of Wang Bao with a knife in his hand.


    She cut down the meat of the leopard one by one.


    The movement was fast and the wound was very neat.


    But for a moment, the wound was stained with blood.


    Wang Bao was sweating and stared at Mi Youning.


    That look can''t wait to cut mi Youning.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance.


    The person who is cut by thousands of knives will be himself.


    Seeing the wound stained with blood, MI Youning changed places.


    "Ah... You... You must die..."


    Even the most cruel criminal law of the cloud Gang is not as inhuman as what he encountered.


    Mi Youning''s eyes reveal madness.


    She knows what she''s doing.


    This is the wish of the original Lord.


    She wanted to avenge herself and cut the man who took her parents'' lives.


    Mi Youning''s hands have been stained with blood.


    She''s still moving mechanically.


    Each was accompanied by the scream of the king leopard.


    Hearing this sound, MI Youning''s heart became more and more excited.


    She made Wang Bao''s body miserable.

 Chapter 919

    There is no good land on Wang Bao.


    Mi Youning''s hands still didn''t stop.


    She continued to move in the previous wound.


    Until the body showed white bones.


    ¡­¡­


    Pearl had been standing at the bedroom door for some time.


    Listening to the faint sound inside, she reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Miss Su, master Duan will be here soon."


    Mi Youning heard Pearl''s voice, and the movement of her hand did not stop.


    At this time, the king leopard has less air in and more air out.


    That look is on the verge of death.


    Pearl knocked at the door again.


    Several big men in black standing outside the door had already hid far away.


    It''s terrible. How could they ever hear such a sad voice of the leopard master.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Gunfire rang out, accompanied by the sound of the door being kicked open.


    The door of the apartment was kicked open.


    A large number of people poured in from the door.


    They all know these people. They are from the cloud gang.


    The men guarded the living room of the apartment.


    Duan Hong came in with a handsome young man.


    Pearl looked at the appearance of Lord Duan, with an amazing light in her eyes.


    When Bai Ziyu received a call from Duan Hong, he was a little confused.


    In his eyes, Su ranxi belongs to the existence of a good girl.


    Even if you have a little temper occasionally.


    It''s impossible to be involved with the people of the cloud gang.


    When he came, he called his bodyguard just in case.


    When she saw pearl, Bai Ziyu was sure.


    It''s really possible that this matter has something to do with Su ranxi.


    Duan Hong saw pearl and quickly walked up to her, "Pearl, are you okay?"


    Pearl shook her head at Duan ye in front of her.


    The amazing light in her eyes had long been put away.


    Bai Ziyu''s handsome face was full of impatience.


    He didn''t see the woman Su ranxi.


    The smell of blood in the room made him anxious.


    Seeing Duan Hong and Pearl not far away, he took people forward.


    "Where''s su ranxi?"


    An unpleasant sound filled with low air pressure sounded.


    Pearl looked up at Bai Ziyu with a flash of hard words on her face.


    She doesn''t know much about the situation in the room.


    But the scene will never be very good.


    "Ah ah..."


    At this time, a terrible voice came from the bedroom again.


    This movement attracted Duan Hong and Bai Ziyu.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the bedroom door in surprise.


    He pointed to the bedroom door and ordered the people behind him, "kick the door open!"


    "Yes, young master."


    The bodyguard behind Bai Ziyu came out and they came to the door of the bedroom.


    Mi Youning inside the door also heard the voice outside.


    She gave Wang Bao the last blow and stabbed him in the heart.


    Wang Bao kept his eyes open, with pain and distortion in his eyes.


    And there is no good place in him.


    The smell of blood in the room is disgusting.


    Mi Youning stared at Wang Bao calmly, just staring at him.


    The leopard is dead.


    "Bang..."


    The door was kicked open.


    The strong smell of blood spread out.


    The smell escaped the pungent smell and made people want to vomit.


    The two bodyguards standing at the door showed a look of horror when they saw the scene in the bedroom.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t know what was going on. He stepped forward, pushed away his bodyguard and was about to enter the bedroom.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard quickly connected Bai Ziyu.


    "Young master, wait --"


    The scene in the house was so shocking that they couldn''t calm down because of the bloody and cruel scene.


    After Bai Ziyu was stopped, he also saw the scene inside.

 Chapter 920

    The woman he was thinking about was sitting on the bedroom floor.


    She was covered with bright red blood.


    He just sat on the ground without turning his head to look at him.


    Beside her, there was a miserable body lying.


    Next to the body, there are many... Cut pieces of meat.


    "Oh..."


    One of the two bodyguards, seeing the scene inside, couldn''t resist it for a long time, ran to one side and vomited.


    Bai Ziyu''s face was very complicated. His eyes seemed to see nothing else.


    Sitting in a bloody slaughterhouse, MI Youning is the only thing he can see in his eyes.


    Duan Hong and Pearl also came up.


    The scene in the bedroom made them look shocked.


    Cruel, bloody, slaughterhouse


    This is a word that flashed through their minds. It is most suitable for the scene in the bedroom.


    Mi Youning doesn''t seem to know that someone is standing outside the door.


    She looked down at the king leopard around her.


    The blood red color is the only color in her eyes.


    She doesn''t know what to do next.


    Just sit on your knees.


    After a long time, Bai Ziyu didn''t wait for MI Youning to have any reaction.


    He broke away from his bodyguard and entered the room.


    The custom-made high leather shoes stepped on the blood in the bedroom and walked step by step in front of MI Youning.


    "Su ranxi..."


    He stood beside mi Youning and shouted her name from a commanding position.


    Mi Youning didn''t react. He didn''t move his body.


    Bai Ziyu''s indifferent eyes showed complexity.


    Women kneeling on the ground are too dangerous.


    At this time, he should choose to leave and have no entanglement with her.


    But his feet were inseparable. He couldn''t leave when he entered the bedroom.


    He can''t ignore this woman.


    Bai Ziyu sighed.


    Poisonous. He was poisoned by this woman.


    Looking at Mi Youning covered with blood on the ground, Bai Ziyu gently bent over.


    He stretched out his arms and gently picked up mi Youning.


    The princess hugged her carefully, as if she was afraid of disturbing mi Youning.


    Mi Youning didn''t resist and let Bai Ziyu pick her up.


    When she felt Bai Ziyu''s temperature, her dull eyes closed slowly.


    The face was calm and soft, very quiet.


    If you don''t see the red blood on her face, it''s like a harmless little woman.


    Mi Youning in her arms is very honest, which makes Bai Ziyu relieved.


    Just don''t toss.


    He made a look at the bodyguards with guns in their hands at the door of the bedroom. Those people put away their guns one after another.


    When Bai Ziyu walked into the bedroom, the bodyguard immediately surrounded the bedroom door.


    They were afraid that the women in the room would hurt the young master. They had already been ready.


    At this time, the young master has held people in his arms. It seems that there is no danger, which makes everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    Bai Ziyu took mi Youning in his arms and glanced at the king Leopard on the ground.


    His eyes were indifferent, cold and devoid of emotion.


    Then he took the man in his arms and strode out of the bedroom.


    Duan Hong and Pearl stood outside the door and watched Bai Ziyu come out with the woman in his arms.


    "Boss Duan, call back and I''ll give it to you here. I''ll give you an explanation later."


    Duan Hong waved his hand. "It''s hard to say. Wait until Miss Su wakes up."


    After all, Bai Ziyu didn''t know what happened.


    However, the cloud gang may be in chaos for a while.


    Bai Ziyu nodded and left the apartment without looking back.

 Chapter 921

    Bai Ziyu left with MI Youning in his arms.


    Pearl did not follow this time.


    The hand on her shoulder stopped her from leaving.


    Duan Hong stops pearl from leaving, turns around and orders his men to clean up the apartment.


    He glanced at he Ming, who did not know when he fainted.


    And Wang Bao''s men were taken away.


    Wang Bao is dead. There are still some troubles behind him.


    There are some old guys in the cloud gang. They won''t turn the matter over so easily.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu sat in the car with MI Youning in his arms.


    From beginning to end, MI Youning didn''t open his eyes.


    "Go home."


    When he got on the bus, Bai Ziyu shouted to the driver.


    The motorcade gradually drove away.


    After returning to the villa, Bai Ziyu strode in with MI Youning in his arms.


    Zhao Ma had heard the voice long ago and came out to meet people.


    When she saw the young master covered in blood and holding a woman who could not see her face clearly in her arms, she immediately stepped forward.


    "Young master, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Bai Ziyu said indifferently, "it''s all right. Zhao Ma goes upstairs to put bath water."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go now."


    Zhao Ma hurriedly went upstairs to put bath water.


    Bai Ziyu held mi Youning in her arms and slowly followed Zhao Ma behind her.


    When he got home, Bai Ziyu looked carefully at the woman in his arms.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and snuggled up in his arms.


    It seems very harmless, a clever little woman.


    But a lot of blood on each other''s body is in great contrast to her.


    When she carried the man to the bedroom, she was just in time for Zhao''s mother to come out.


    "Young master, the bath water has been put away."


    "Yes." Bai Ziyu nodded.


    Instead of leaving the bedroom, Zhao Ma stared at Mi Youning in his arms.


    At this time, she saw that the woman was Miss Su who came last time.


    "Young master, do you want me to clean up Miss Su?"


    Bai Ziyu bypassed Zhao''s mother and walked into the bedroom. Hearing that he didn''t want to refuse, "no, I''ll just come."


    Zhao Ma Wen Yan respectfully left the bedroom and gently closed the door when she left.


    Holding the person in his arms into the bathroom, Bai Ziyu had a big head.


    Where did he bathe.


    It''s not that I don''t want Zhao Ma to do it.


    The risk factor of the woman in her arms is too high.


    If you open your eyes and do something unexpected, it''s too late to regret.


    Bai Ziyu was also rubbed with blood by Mi Youning.


    He gently placed mi Youning on the edge of the bath and sat down.


    Looking at the clothes soaked with blood, he stretched out his hands to untie the clothes.


    At this moment, MI Youning suddenly opened her eyes.


    There was a cold killing intention in those eyes, and a trace of confusion showed up.


    As soon as Bai Ziyu met mi Youning''s hand, he stopped in his cold and murderous eyes.


    Mi Youning opens her eyes and stares at Bai Ziyu in front of her.


    The handsome face and the evil eyes gradually dissipated mi Youning''s killing intention in his eyes.


    She leaned gently against each other''s arms, and MI Youning felt her body getting heavier and heavier.


    Finally, she held Bai Ziyu''s waist and closed her eyes again.


    Bai Ziyu changed her clothes for a long time. Knowing that there would be no big problem, she returned her clothes one by one.


    Looking at the white, seductive and perfect body, Bai Ziyu moved his Adam''s apple.


    He held the man and put him in the bath.


    Everything that followed was testing Bai Ziyu''s self-control.


    Mi Youning didn''t open his eyes from beginning to end.


    It''s clever to let him do it.

 Chapter 922

    Bai Ziyu couldn''t let go of MI Youning.


    Once you touch the tempting smell, you can''t stop.


    And MI Youning was teased by him. He couldn''t go up and down.


    But


    That morning, they were destined to do nothing.


    Because Zhao Ma knocked on the door and said it was someone from the old house.


    When Bai Ziyu heard someone coming from the old house, he released mi Youning.


    There was a trace of love in his eyes, and he disappeared without a trace.


    He looked a little impatient.


    Bai Ziyu kissed mi Youning''s lips and got out of bed.


    "If you don''t feel well, go to sleep."


    Before Bai Ziyu walked into the bathroom, he left these words.


    Mi Youning understood what he said and told her not to leave the room.


    Looking at Bai Ziyu''s back with his upper body towards the bathroom, MI Youning raised his eyebrows.


    Look, this is Bai Ziyu.


    Once lifted, it must be confusing the southeast and northwest.


    But if he stops, no one is his opponent.


    Because the other party is very rational.


    You''ll never get to know him.


    Mi Youning was not blind, so he could clearly see the changes in his eyes.


    Bai Ziyu... Let me see if you are the person I''m looking for.


    After the long back disappeared, MI Youning also rose.


    She has no other clothes beside her except Bai Ziyu''s shirt.


    Mi Youning picked up Bai Ziyu''s white shirt and put it on himself very quickly and naturally.


    The length of the shirt, just over the waist, covered her fart.


    Mi Youning goes to the sofa in the bedroom, looks at the familiar mobile phone on the table and takes it in his hand.


    The screen was cut open, showing nearly 100 missed calls.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and guessed in her heart.


    Open the screen and look at the name of the missed call.


    Ninety nine percent of them show Su Yanfeng''s name.


    The remaining one percent is that when she enters the task world, she has no friends with the original owner.


    Mi Youning points Su Yanfeng''s mobile phone number and dials the phone.


    The phone was picked up at the first time, "Su ranxi, you''d better give me a perfect reason. What did you do last night!


    Do you know how many calls, places and people I''ve called you? "


    As soon as mi Youning heard Su Yanfeng''s serial gun, he immediately took the phone away.


    This time, Su Yanfeng is really angry.


    Listen to this grumpy tone and a series of questions.


    The voice on the phone stopped. Mi Youning put the phone in his ear again.


    "Brother, I lived at my friend''s house last night. I didn''t hear my mobile phone when it was muted. I drank some wine last night and didn''t look at my mobile phone."


    Su Yanfeng''s voice seemed to be calmer when he heard the speech. "President Zhang had an accident. Just this morning, when I couldn''t find you last night, I didn''t worry too much.


    After knowing that President Zhang had an accident, do you know that my heart is about to be deformed by you? If you have another accident, how can I explain to my parents? "


    Hearing Su Yanfeng''s mention of president Zhang and the original owner''s parents, MI Youning''s eyes became confused.


    "What happened to president Zhang?"


    Su Yanfeng heard the sound of the door.


    After a while, Su Yanfeng spoke.


    "President Zhang was arrested. A policeman came home this morning and said that he had found the murderer of his parents. It was very complicated.


    Xiao Xi, go home. I''ll tell you slowly and tell you everything. "

 Chapter 923

    Mi Youning''s voice was anxious. "Brother, are your parents really dead? Really? Is it a misunderstanding? Maybe they''re not dead."


    Her expression was unbelievable, as if the sky had fallen.


    Su Yanfeng can imagine her vulnerability even if he doesn''t have to look at her sister''s expression and only listens to her tone.


    His voice softened a little, "Xiao Xi, go home. My brother told you."


    Mi Youning choked and said, "OK, brother, wait for me."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning hears Su Yanfeng''s answer and hangs up.


    The previous expression on her face was swept away and hung with a mood of meditation.


    President Zhang went in and even involved the killing of the original owner''s parents.


    Mi Youning felt that if no one had operated secretly, it could not have been exposed so easily.


    So who is it?


    Duan Hong? Bai Ziyu?


    Besides these two people, MI Youning really can''t think of anything else.


    While mi Youning hangs up the phone and ponders, Bai Ziyu has been standing at the door for a while.


    He saw clearly the expression on MI Youning''s face changing rapidly.


    If it hadn''t been for last night, I would have seen it with my own eyes now.


    He really won''t find that this woman is so interesting and... Dangerous.


    "Ha ha..."


    The deep laughter made mi Youning look in the direction of the bathroom.


    Bai Ziyu was wrapped in a bath towel and water droplets were dripping on her hair.


    Mi Youning smiled at him, not worried about being seen by him.


    She sat on the sofa and put her cell phone on the table.


    "Bai Shao, I''m going home. Do you have any clothes I can wear?"


    This calm and indifferent tone made Bai Ziyu''s expression a little happy.


    This woman is as interesting as he thought.


    It aroused his strong desire to conquer the valley.


    Bai Ziyu wiped his hair with a towel with one hand and walked towards mi Youning.


    "I asked Zhao Ma to prepare it last night. I''ll ask her to bring it up to you later."


    Mi Youning smiled, "thank you, Bai Shao."


    Bai Ziyu came to her, raised his eyebrows and asked, "it''s too insincere to just thank her. Do something practical."


    His eyes were fixed on MI Youning''s body.


    The perfect body was wrapped in his shirt, and his slender legs swayed in his eyes.


    Let his little brother, who had stopped before, yawn again.


    Mi Youning got up with a smile, revealed Bai Ziyu''s neck, put it on his lips and kissed him gently.


    As soon as he touched it, MI Youning put his arms around Bai Ziyu''s neck and asked with a smile, "is this sincerity enough, Bai Shao?"


    Bai Ziyu''s eyes darkened. He stretched out his hand to surround the woman in his arms and mercilessly blocked her lips.


    When mi Youning was almost unable to breathe, she released her.


    "That''s enough. Zhao Ma will bring you the clothes later. I''ll arrange a car to take you home."


    Bai Ziyu loosened mi Youning and walked towards the changing room.


    "Well, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu changed into a housecoat and left the bedroom.


    Of course, when this kiss kiss maniac came, he didn''t forget to ravage mi Youning again.


    After he left, Zhao Ma went upstairs and knocked on the bedroom door.


    Mi Youning stood at the door and took the clothes from Zhao ma. "Thank you."


    "It''s very kind of you, Miss Su."


    This time, Zhao Ma was obviously close to MI Youning''s tone.


    Because she has seen too many women around the young master, but she has never brought them home.


    Thought the first time was just a show.

 Chapter 924

    Last night, I saw the young master holding a man. The nervous look made Zhao Ma feel different.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care much about Zhao Ma''s closeness.


    Because the movement downstairs attracted her.


    "Bai Ziyu, don''t push an inch! You''re not alone in Bai''s group!"


    That''s a man''s voice. It sounds a little weak.


    But the voice made mi Youning recognize that the other party should be Bai Ziyu''s elders.


    The voice belongs to the tone of a middle-aged man, and there seems to be no one else except his family who dares to speak to Bai Ziyu.


    Zhao Ma also heard the movement downstairs. She smiled and said, "Miss Su, go and change your clothes. The driver is waiting downstairs."


    Mi Youning nodded and closed the bedroom door.


    There is really no simple in this family.


    Even Zhao Ma is so vigilant.


    Mi Youning closes the door with a helpless expression on her face.


    She''s really not interested in the Bai family.


    Of course, I''m still a little interested in the Bai family.


    Only one person, Bai Ziyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning changes her clothes and opens the bedroom door. Zhao''s mother is still guarding the door.


    "Miss Su, please."


    Knowing that Zhao''s mother was waiting for her, MI Youning nodded.


    They went downstairs one after the other.


    The movement downstairs was more clearly transmitted to MI Youning''s ears.


    "Bai Ziyu''s marriage was appointed by the old man. If you don''t agree, the company has nothing to do with you!"


    Or the voice of a middle-aged man before.


    "Uncle, no one can decide my marriage. Even if the old man is here today, I don''t agree with that sentence."


    The smiling voice is Bai Ziyu.


    Hearing the sound, MI Youning''s lips bent up.


    Such a tone is the most irritating.


    Sure enough


    "Don''t be unkind, Bai Ziyu. Do you think no one can control you?


    Today, the old man has notified all shareholders to start the video shareholders'' meeting.


    Now you have only one choice, that is to marry the daughter of the Zhou family! "


    Bai Ziyu''s uncle was so angry that people could hear the gnashing of teeth in his voice.


    "Hiss..." Bai Ziyu smiled, "uncle, now I have more than 10% of the shares of Bai''s group. I''m bound to win Bai''s group.


    As for the Miss Zhou family, she''s just the big aunt''s mother''s family. You really treat me as a fool if you let me marry the Zhou family! "


    Zhao Ma led mi Youning downstairs when she heard Bai Ziyu''s sarcastic voice.


    There were not two people sitting on the sofa.


    In addition to Bai Ziyu and a middle-aged man, there was a young man sitting next to the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is Bai Ziyu''s uncle.


    As for the young man sitting next to him, he is Bai Ziyu''s old enemy, Bai Wenbo.


    Zhao Ma and MI Youning went downstairs and let Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo see it.


    Seeing them staring behind him, Bai Ziyu turned and saw mi Youning.


    Suddenly, a sinister smile curled up on his lips. The smile was incomparable, and the demons hooked people''s souls.


    "Baby, you''re up. Come here."


    Bai Ziyu called mi Youning intimately.


    Zhao Ma immediately stepped aside. Mi Youning almost guessed what tricks Bai Ziyu was playing.


    She lifted her feet and walked towards each other.


    Mi Youning wore a white skirt this time.


    When Bai Ziyu turned and saw mi Youning, his eyes showed amazement.


    This woman is really suitable for white.

 Chapter 925

    Seeing mi Youning covered in blood last night, he began to reject red.


    Mi Youning is wearing red.


    Seeing the other party coming to his eyes, Bai Ziyu stretched out his hand and pulled the person to his side to sit down.


    He held people tightly in his arms, declared his ownership, and let the people opposite know that he was occupied.


    Bai Wenbo''s eyes flickered when he saw mi Youning.


    His father, Bai Zhanqing, disagreed.


    "Bai Ziyu, you don''t want any women to take home. You''re not afraid of getting dirty diseases if you take this kind of no three no four women home."


    His words were so excessive that Bai Wenbo showed his disapproval.


    Not to mention Bai Ziyu''s face and MI Youning''s smiling face.


    When Bai Ziyu heard his uncle''s words, he couldn''t help being angry.


    He couldn''t hear others say half of the women around him.


    He chose people, and the people next to him are not qualified to evaluate at all.


    When he was ready to export, the people around him took a step ahead of him.


    Mi Youning was also smiling when she was angry.


    But the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes, and even showed some sarcasm.


    "First of all, I don''t know you. I really can''t afford such a hat.


    First introduce myself. My name is Su ranxi. I''m not a no three no four woman.


    When it comes to no three, no four women, it''s far worse than you and Yingyan around you. "


    Mi Youning''s words changed Bai Zhanqing''s and Bai Wenbo''s faces one after another.


    They waited for MI Youning, and their eyes seemed to see through her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There''s no place for you to interrupt when your elders talk."


    Mi Youning showed her standard eight teeth and kept her smile.


    "Well... My elders are not here for the time being. If you want to communicate, I think they should welcome you."


    "Poof..."


    Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo don''t know what this means, but Bai Ziyu knows.


    He really didn''t see that the little woman around him had such sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    Why didn''t you find out before.


    This woman is like a book. Every time he turns the page, he sees different surprises.


    And this book seems to be forever.


    Although Bai Zhanqing didn''t understand what mi Youning said, when he heard Bai Ziyu''s laughter, he knew it was not good.


    This time, MI Youning''s face turned black and angry.


    The embarrassment flashed across Bai Wenbo''s face.


    Mi Youning looked at the faces of the father and son and spoke slowly again.


    "The young model you got along with three days ago is carrying an unspeakable disease. Your eyes should go to the hospital."


    Bai Zhanqing''s face turned green in an instant.


    Then Li mi Youning looked at Bai Wenbo, who had been silent all the time.


    "As for you, the girlfriend around you has an unspeakable relationship with several people. I told you a week ago that she went home. In fact, she had an abortion. The child doesn''t know who it is."


    Bai Wenbo''s face is not green, but his head is green.


    Just as mi Youning''s voice fell, her mobile phone rang.


    It''s su Yanfeng.


    Mi Youning knows that the other party is urging her.


    She didn''t answer the phone. She turned to Bai Ziyu and said helplessly, "I''m going back. My brother is urging me."


    Bai Ziyu touched mi Youning''s shoulder and spoiled her face. "Well, baby, go back. Don''t worry your brother."


    Mi Youning turned his eyes inside. Who is your brother.


    A man with a face

 Chapter 926

    Mi Youning smiled at Bai Ziyu and said, "then I''ll go back first."


    Bai Ziyu let her go, but he leaned close to her and kissed her on the forehead.


    Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo''s father and son have long stopped paying attention to them.


    At this time, they were full of what mi Youning had said before.


    Mi Youning stood up and walked to the door.


    Zhao Ma went to see someone off.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the father and son sitting opposite.


    At this time, Bai Zhanqing''s face is as wonderful as Bai Wenbo''s.


    Worry, fear, confusion, doubt


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning returns to Su''s house, Su Yanfeng waits at the door.


    When they enter the door, Su Yanfeng tells mi Youning exactly what happened today.


    President Zhang was taken away this morning.


    It turns out that although this general manager is engaged in the real estate business, there are also some unclean transactions.


    His company laundered - Black - money, which is one of them.


    The most serious thing is that President Zhang sells - drugs, which is linked to the underground forces of mordu.


    It seems that I don''t know who died. Many people were involved.


    President Zhang is one of them.


    More importantly, after President Zhang was arrested, he was even involved in the case of Mr. and Mrs. su.


    Su Yanfeng choked when he talked about his parents'' death.


    Mi Youning had already burst into tears.


    This is the sadness of the original owner.


    Su ranxi''s life was too miserable.


    Her parents died, sold themselves to others, and her brother left her.


    Finally, I have someone I like, but I don''t like her.


    That''s all. I was involved in the end.


    It turned out to be cannon fodder and was tortured to death. It was so sad to die.


    Now I really heard that my parents were killed, but it came out of my brother''s mouth.


    This makes mi Youning unable to control the sadness in her body.


    Su Yanfeng went to MI Youning, patted her on the back and hugged her in his arms.


    "Xiao Xi, there''s still my brother. My brother will take good care of you. Don''t be afraid. Don''t cry. My parents will be distressed when they know."


    "Wow..."


    Su Yanfeng''s advice was great.


    Mi Youning cried and became a dog.


    She really can''t control it.


    The tears in her eyes were like a river of hair, which made her unable to stop at all.


    Su Yanfeng''s heart ached when she heard her cry.


    "Xiao Xi, be good, don''t cry."


    Su Yanfeng''s voice was also very uncomfortable.


    The death of their parents brought them too much trauma.


    Mi Youning hugs Su Yanfeng and hugs the only relative of the original owner.


    That action is like grasping the only life-saving herb in the world.


    Su Yanfeng had thought that his sister would react so much.


    She was out of breath crying.


    Even a few times, he thought his sister would cry and faint.


    Scared, he kept holding his cell phone and was ready to dial 120 at any time.


    Fortunately, at last mi Youning was tired of crying and fell asleep.


    Su Yanfeng looked at Mi Youning in her arms and touched her face painfully.


    His cold face showed some affection.


    From then on, only their brother and sister were left to depend on each other.


    Su Yanfeng picked up mi Youning and sent him back to his room.


    Yitian entertainment company has just returned to the right track, and he still needs the company to be in charge.


    Today, I have important cooperation discussions with a partner of a game company.


    Su Yanfeng looked at the time. It was almost the appointed time.


    Ignoring the tears on his clothes, he left Su''s house and went straight to the company.


    As for clothes, the company has several emergency formal clothes for him.

 Chapter 927

    Ye Han sits in the conference room of Yitian entertainment company.


    He has been here for more than ten minutes.


    But I haven''t seen it yet. The person in charge of Yitian entertainment company.


    Although he arrived a little early.


    But now I can''t see anyone. Ye Han''s mood is a little subtle.


    Yitian entertainment company was introduced by others.


    Now there is no partner, but a manager always apologizes.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry. If you wait a little longer, our chairman will arrive right away."


    Ye Han reached out and knocked on the desk in the conference room.


    This is what he''s waiting for. He''s a little upset.


    A new game developed by the company needs a spokesperson with a good reputation.


    Now he is sitting in Yitian entertainment company and has postponed the morning meeting.


    However, the trip did not achieve the desired results.


    At this time, ye Han didn''t know how much "surprise" Su Yanfeng would bring him when he really appeared.


    The manager of Yitian entertainment company was a little impatient when he saw Ye Han''s expression, and his heart was also very puzzled.


    The chairman has been very punctual since January.


    Most of them are the first to arrive at the company early. I don''t know why I didn''t come today.


    However, under my eyes, I still stabilize president ye in front of me.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll pour you a glass of water. Wait a minute. Our chairman will be there soon."


    Ye Han has heard this many times, nodded to the manager and continued to wait.


    He has made up his mind to wait another ten minutes if the other party doesn''t arrive.


    This cooperation is no longer necessary.


    The Secretary behind him also found Ye Han''s impatience. He stood behind him and looked at his nose, nose and heart.


    Just as the manager of Yitian entertainment company went out, the door of the conference room was opened.


    A pedestrian came in.


    Seeing the man in front, ye Han was stunned.


    At the same time, Su Yanfeng walked to the meeting room and stopped.


    They looked at each other in amazement.


    Their eyes showed shock and disbelief.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    At the same time.


    Ye Han is gnashing his teeth, and Su Yanfeng''s voice has a smile.


    He looked at Ye Han sitting in the conference room and walked towards each other.


    To talk about their acquaintance, it was a week ago.


    At that time, the company had just stabilized.


    Exhausted and unable to be released, he went to a bar.


    That''s the bar he often goes to, the entertainment world of homosexuals.


    It was there that he met the gentle youth in front of him.


    No, it can''t be said to be gentle. It''s a man with a small temper.


    Thinking of the taste of that night, Su Yanfeng''s face was full of aftertaste.


    Ye Han flashed freely on Su Yanfeng''s cold face.


    Even his body felt a little uncomfortable.


    The memory of that night overturned the cognition of life for him.


    He was a big man and lost too many things that day.


    As a man, his self-esteem, his face and his three outlooks are gone.


    All this was done by the man in front of him.


    A week ago, he crashed into the bar by mistake.


    What happened later let him know where it was.


    It''s too late for him to regret.


    Because it happened.


    Su Yanfeng stood in front of Ye Han and stretched out his hand to him.


    "President ye, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Ye Han''s face turned green with his meaningful smile.


    Especially the familiar smell on each other.


    The memory of that night clearly appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 928

    The strong invasion - slight feeling made Ye Han want to escape.


    As a man''s self-esteem, he can''t do that.


    Because, what a shame.


    Ye Han stood up and held Su Yanfeng''s hand.


    "I didn''t expect Su Dong to be so young. It''s an honor for our company to cooperate with Yitian today. I hope Su Dong can satisfy both of us."


    Su Yanfeng listened to this gnashing his teeth, even meaning something, and still kept a decent smile.


    He rubbed Ye Han''s white hands with his hands.


    "I''m sure you''re satisfied. I don''t know Mr. Ye still remembers a week ago..."


    "Dong Su, next we should talk about cooperation. We can talk about other things when they are not suitable for work."


    Ye Han was deeply afraid that Su Yanfeng would say anything too much and hurriedly interrupted him.


    "Ha ha..." Su Yanfeng smiled, "OK, let''s start."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opens her eyes to the familiar room of the original owner.


    This time she woke up without any discomfort.


    Even the body feels much easier.


    It seems that the resentment of the original owner has dissipated.


    What happened last night, and today I fainted crying in Su Yanfeng''s arms.


    This is not what mi Youning can do.


    She hasn''t cried like this for a long time.


    For a long time, she was about to forget the distant memory.


    Mi Youning doesn''t want to recall the previous events, which will annoy her.


    She got up and got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    A big event happened to Bai Ziyu.


    Bai Yunlong, chairman of Bai''s group, passed away at noon today.


    Everyone in the family is in the hospital and has contracted all the hospitals.


    At the gate of the hospital, luxury cars appeared one after another.


    People around the hospital were shocked and thought something had happened.


    Bai Ziyu, Bai Zhanqing, Bai Wenbo and others watched the doctor cover the old man''s head.


    They have different emotions in their hearts.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the old man and left. He felt sad for the old man.


    The uncle who has always been most "concerned" about the old man can''t control his surprise at this time.


    And his favorite grandson, Bai Wenbo, no longer maintains the gentle side of appropriateness and elegance.


    The father and son showed the same expression.


    Maybe they want the old man to go.


    If the old man doesn''t go, they can''t get anything from the white group at all.


    Bai Ziyu also had a headache at the thought of the situation that Bai''s group would face next.


    Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo will never delegate power so easily.


    He didn''t know what the old man and son had left for the father and son.


    Sometimes shares do not determine the successor of the white group.


    Next, there is a hard battle to fight.


    Bai Ziyu rubbed his sour eyes.


    When the old man was young, he still hurt him very much.


    But since when, everything has changed.


    It seems that since he came of age.


    Later, the relationship was estranged after his parents died.


    He can''t understand this old man who has been in power for decades.


    Is it that the older people are, the more confused their thinking begins.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at Zhan Qing and his son.


    Can''t the two men really see it.


    Then he shook his head.


    It doesn''t make sense whether you can see it or not.


    The old man died after all. It''s meaningless to worry about it.


    I''ve been waiting for my uncle to arrange the future affairs, but I haven''t seen him take any action for a long time.


    Bai Ziyu sighed and walked out of the ward with his mobile phone to make a phone call.

 Chapter 929

    When mi Youning learned that the chairman of Bai''s group had passed away, it was already the afternoon approaching the evening.


    Su Yanfeng called her and said she wouldn''t come back tonight.


    But I''ll pick her up the next morning.


    Because they are going to worship their parents in the waters of mordu.


    The parents of the original owner were thrown into the sea.


    Their bodies can''t be found at all.


    As children, they can only worship in this form.


    Mi Youning knew about it. That''s why she didn''t look for the bodies of her parents.


    Because I can''t find it.


    Mi Youning will not refuse Su Yanfeng.


    She has decided to have a good rest tonight.


    While watching TV, I learned that Bai Yunlong, chairman of Bai''s group, had passed away at noon today.


    Mi Youning thought of the man Bai Ziyu for the first time.


    Whether the other party is sad or doesn''t care.


    Mi Youning thinks it''s more likely that she is too busy.


    As far as his uncle and cousin are concerned, they are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Bai''s group is now headless, and there must be a struggle.


    There are also things behind the old chairman, which need to be done.


    Mi Youning holds his cell phone and looks for Bai Ziyu''s phone while watching TV.


    Before she could figure out the reason, her hand had dialed the phone.


    Mi Youning looked helpless.


    "Hello..."


    Not long after the phone was dialed, a low, hoarse voice came.


    The voice was familiar, but a little strange.


    It was indeed Bai Ziyu''s voice, but it had no emotional ups and downs.


    Mi Youning felt no emotion at all.


    "Su ranxi, speak!"


    Bai Ziyu may be in a bad mood. He didn''t hear mi Youning''s voice. His tone was a little bad.


    Mi Youning glanced. "Why are you so fierce? You think you''re a tiger."


    This voice of complaint made Bai Ziyu sitting in Bai''s group feel better.


    Sitting in his office chair, he turned and looked out of the window.


    The white group is the tallest building in Mordor.


    At this time, he sat at a high altitude and could sweep the whole devil in his eyes.


    This is the office of the chairman of the white group.


    He sat in this position, but he was not as happy as he thought.


    Because it''s so easy.


    He was wrong after all.


    Mistakenly blame the old man.


    He''s been wrong all these years.


    Bai Wenbo''s appearance as a gentle scum was disdained by him.


    He knew how ugly Bai Wenbo was in his human skin.


    It has been said that the two sons of Bai''s group, Bai Dashao, are gentle and gentle. They are rare good men.


    At that time, how long before his parents died, he was in the period of rebellion.


    So I did a stupid thing.


    He began to disagree with Bai Wenbo.


    Aren''t you a good man praised by others.


    I want to be the wind of the love scene - Wandering - son.


    Even far more than you in ability.


    Bai''s group has always been his. His parents and his father also trained him as a child and became the successor of Bai''s group.


    Everything has changed since my parents died.


    The old man became more distant from him, and the uncle''s family began to appear in front of him frequently.


    Even the white group, they are beginning to get involved.


    How could he just watch.


    So he did such a stupid thing.


    Until today, hearing the old man''s will, he was stunned, shocked, stunned and confused.

 Chapter 930

    Mi Youning made a noise, but he didn''t hear Bai Ziyu speak for a long time.


    But she could hear Bai Ziyu''s breathing.


    Although it was so light, she could hear it.


    Bai Ziyu seems to be in a bad mood.


    "Hey, why doesn''t Bai Shao talk?"


    Mi Youning spoke to Bai Ziyu in an ordinary tone.


    It''s like I don''t know what happened to the white group.


    But baiziyu is such a dull man.


    "Su ranxi, you know."


    Well, in a word, MI Youning was exposed.


    Mi Youning sighed. She really didn''t adapt to talking to such Bai Ziyu.


    "Well, Bai Ziyu, I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu smiled at Yan Yan.


    He looked at the whole Magic City, and the light of lights and wine gradually lit up, and his heart was desolate.


    "Su ranxi, I miss you."


    Suddenly, Bai Ziyu said something that made mi Youning''s heart beat out of law.


    She didn''t answer, and their phone was still on.


    They were on the phone, listening to each other''s breathing.


    Bai Ziyu kept holding his mobile phone and looking at the scene outside the landing window.


    After tomorrow, he won''t be him.


    After MI Youning''s heart beat out of law, he immediately investigated the colorful glazed stones in the space.


    Changed.


    It changed at this time.


    Bai Ziyu really missed her.


    Yes, the person you are looking for is Bai Ziyu.


    Who else but him.


    The man''s previous tricks on her made mi Youning want revenge.


    Trying to find a chance to repay him.


    However, I miss you just now.


    Let mi Youning hear the fragility, and her heart is soft for the time being.


    As night fell, the staff of Bai''s group went off duty one after another.


    Bai Ziyu is still sitting in the office.


    He is waiting for MI Youning''s answer.


    At this moment, he really wanted to see each other.


    Mi Youning didn''t reply.


    But she got up from the sofa in the living room of Su''s house.


    She walked to the room upstairs.


    At home, MI Youning wears home clothes.


    When Bai Ziyu wants to see her, she always changes her clothes.


    White group, chairman''s office.


    Someone is already knocking at the door.


    Knowing that it was time to get off work, Bai Ziyu also guessed that the Secretary outside the door should be reminding him.


    Unfortunately, he guessed wrong.


    Outside the door were a group of tall men who looked very fierce.


    When they went upstairs, they controlled the high-rise upstairs.


    Even Jin Le, Bai Ziyu''s secretary, was covered in his mouth and pressed against the wall of the office.


    Bai Ziyu ignored the knock outside the door.


    He turned to the phone and said again, "Su ranxi, I miss you."


    This time Mi Yuning answered.


    "OK."


    A good word makes Bai Ziyu''s solemn face gentle.


    "I''m in the company, waiting for you?"


    Mi Youning returned to the bedroom, "I see. Wait for me."


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    "Bang..."


    Bai Ziyu listened to the busy voice of being hung up in her mobile phone. Before the smile spread, the door was knocked open.


    He turned his office chair and faced the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning changed his clothes, picked up the car key, said hello to the domestic servant and left.


    She went to the garage in Su''s basement and pressed the car key in her hand.


    Locked one of the cars and drove it to the white group in person.


    Many years later, MI Youning was trembling when he thought of what happened later today.


    If she goes to the white group later today.

 Chapter 931

    Will you never see Bai Ziyu again.


    On the way to Baishi group, MI Youning receives a call from Su Yanfeng.


    She connected the phone and pressed hands-free.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you go out again? What are you doing every day now?"


    Su Yanfeng''s tone was somewhat worried.


    Mi Youning knows that it must be su Zhai''s servant who called him.


    Otherwise Su Yanfeng''s phone won''t come so soon.


    She thought that in this task world, she might be entangled with baiziyu for the rest of her life, and she didn''t hide Su Yanfeng.


    "I went to White''s group. The chairman of White''s passed away today. Brother, do you know?"


    Su Yanfeng didn''t speak for a moment. After a while, he whispered, "well, I know, you went to Bai because of Bai Ziyu?"


    Although it was a question, he was a little sure.


    Mi Youning smiled.


    There was no sound from Su Yanfeng.


    "Shit! Do you still do it? Don''t do it! Fuck off!"


    Until the voice of a strange man came from the phone.


    Mi Youning was surprised and said, "brother, are you looking for a boyfriend?"


    Su Yanfeng whispered and didn''t know who was comforting.


    "No, don''t guess. If you go home early, I''ll call you."


    Knowing that Su Yanfeng was inconvenient, MI Youning smiled vaguely, "I know. Don''t forget to bring my sister-in-law back to me."


    "Later, remember what I said."


    The phone was hung up, and the smile on MI Youning''s face never faded.


    The original owner always knew that his brother was a gender partner and a man.


    She was the first to find it.


    At that time, Su Yanfeng went to college and once Su ranxi went to find him.


    I saw him cuddling with a boy.


    Although Su ranxi is simple, she is not a fool.


    She knows what Homo sexuality is.


    Unexpectedly, the original owner did not feel any discomfort to his brother.


    He kept asking his brother whether to attack or suffer.


    Su Yanfeng has not responded positively to this question.


    This is a little secret between brother and sister.


    After graduating from college, Su Yanfeng confessed his sexual orientation to his family.


    Of course, I can''t avoid a fight.


    Su ranxi could not have watched her father beat her brother.


    She stood up and said a lot about same-sex groups.


    They are some comics and the "knowledge" obtained in the novel.


    The parents of the original owners don''t understand.


    They were disturbed by Su ranxi, and they didn''t really take Su Yanfeng.


    For more than a year, the original owner''s parents have been waiting for Su Yanfeng to return to the right path.


    Until they died, they didn''t wait for the result.


    Su Yanfeng is naturally curved. How can he like women.


    Mi Youning is also a little curious.


    Who is with Su Yanfeng.


    Seeing the company building of Baishi group getting closer and closer, MI Youning suppressed his curiosity.


    At this time, it was the peak of work, and MI Youning was on and off.


    When we arrived at the company building of the white group, the security guards at the door had begun to block the building.


    Mi Youning stops the car and goes straight to the company building.


    "Hello, miss. The company is off duty. Come back tomorrow if you need anything."


    Mi Youning showed a standard smile. "I''m looking for Bai Ziyu. I just called him."


    The security guard''s eyes showed suspicion.


    Just today, the white group has changed its successor.


    The company didn''t know about it. Even he knew it for the first time.

 Chapter 932

    At this time, a woman, or a very beautiful woman, appeared looking for the new chairman.


    He''s not sure.


    Thinking of the group of people who went upstairs before, the security guard asked mi Youning to call in person.


    Mi Yuning has no comment on this.


    But then things didn''t go as smoothly as she thought.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t answer the phone.


    When it rang the second time, it was hung up directly.


    Standing in the company building of Baishi group, MI Youning looked up at the direction of the top floor of the company.


    The light upstairs is still on.


    It shows that at this moment, Bai Ziyu is still there.


    The security guards asked her to call in person. It has been explained that Bai Ziyu did not leave the company.


    Then why doesn''t the other party answer the phone.


    When they talked before, it went well.


    Is there any delay?


    Mi you would rather think than understand.


    The security guard standing in front of her was even more suspicious.


    "Host, baiziyu is in danger. Go and save him!"


    The sound of ring soul suddenly sounded.


    "Little soul..."


    Before mi Youning finished her words, her body was instantly transmitted to the high-level office of Bai''s group.


    The security guard standing downstairs stared with horror.


    What did he see just now?


    A living man disappeared in front of him.


    Before he could shout, his face became dull.


    After a while, I shook my body.


    The security guard looked around and didn''t understand what he was doing standing here.


    He patted himself on the head and went on working.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning was transferred to the high-rise office area.


    She looked at the scene in front of her and frowned.


    Those big men in black stood in the corridor, and most of them controlled some people.


    One of them, MI Youning, is quite familiar.


    The man who has met several times, Bai Ziyu''s secretary, Jin Le.


    Mi Youning knew that something had happened.


    I just don''t know how Bai Ziyu is at this time.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with these people? Where''s Bai Ziyu?"


    "Host, Bai Ziyu is in the office, the chairman''s office. Hurry in, or it will be too late!"


    As soon as she heard Xiao HUNER''s worried tone, MI Youning immediately appeared.


    She rushed to the chairman''s office, which was like a shadow.


    Let the big men in black around have no time to react.


    When they reacted, MI Youning had opened the door of the chairman''s office.


    "Bang..."


    The bullet also sounded at this time.


    Mi Youning heard the gunfire.


    After she saw the scene of the room, she had no time to think about anything.


    He rushed at baiziyu who was imprisoned.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning threw Bai Ziyu to the ground with great strength.


    The two men in black who imprisoned Bai Ziyu were involved on the ground.


    But I think how fast she moves and how strong her momentum is.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t see mi Youning clearly, so he was thrown to the ground.


    The back of his head hit the ground.


    The impact stunned his head.


    But nothing lost my life.


    Although mi Youning jumped on Bai Ziyu, her body blocked the bullet.


    Son - bounced into her body.


    The shoulder was shot and the blood flowed out quickly.


    Mi Youning didn''t have time to delay. He pulled Bai Ziyu, who was still confused, and quickly dodged.


    Afraid of those people shooting again, serial shooting.


    "Who?!"

 Chapter 933

    "Who?!"


    Those people didn''t kill Bai Ziyu. At this time, they saw a woman stand up and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at her.


    Of course, there is Bai Ziyu in her hand.


    When he stood up, Bai Ziyu quickly recovered his mind.


    He turned to his familiar face.


    Mi Youning''s blood before Yue Xiong made his eyes deep and slowly turn red.


    "You''re hurt!"


    Of course mi Youning knew he was hurt.


    The pain in her body reminded her all the time.


    She looked warily at the people in front of her, ignoring the weapons in their hands.


    "Who are you? Why kill people!"


    The man standing in front is the one who shot Bai Ziyu before.


    He saw that MI youningsi was not afraid, and even her whole body released a smell of killing blood that she was familiar with.


    The other party was not sure who the woman in front of him was.


    "Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others."


    "Ah..." Mi Youning sneered, "then I''ll pay you double, and you''ll kill the people who hired you!"


    The man frowned. "We don''t turn back."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she heard the words full of professional ethics.


    "You still have professional ethics, so you have only two ways now, either die here or get out!"


    The man''s face changed. It was obviously insulted by Mi Youning''s words.


    The other party holds the gun in his hand and walks towards mi Youning and Bai Ziyu.


    So close that MI Youning could see his face clearly.


    There was a scar on his face, but it didn''t affect his momentum.


    Dangerous, bloodthirsty, killing, powerful.


    This man is a tough character.


    "Miss, we are going to kill the man behind you. It has nothing to do with you. I advise you to leave as soon as possible.


    It doesn''t make any difference if we carry one more life, but it''s too late if you lose your life. "


    As soon as Bai Ziyu heard this, he immediately pulled mi Youning behind him.


    He had thought before whether he would encounter this situation if the other party came.


    Or come here and see one of his bodies.


    He thought of many possibilities, but he didn''t think of each other. He saved him at the moment of crisis.


    It''s not that I haven''t negotiated with these people before.


    But they all failed.


    Because the man in front of us is one track minded.


    Now it''s worth seeing the person in his heart again.


    Although unwilling, I don''t want to be buried with others.


    "The high sounding words are just a group of outlaws. How long can you live safely if you kill me?


    Today, I was careless and let you take advantage of it. Even if I die, you can''t escape! "


    The scar man was unmoved and saw Bai Ziyu take the initiative to stand up.


    He aimed his weapons at him.


    "You are the first person I have ever met who is so indifferent to life and death."


    There was some appreciation in that tone.


    Baiziyu''s heart is the mood of rigou.


    If we appreciate and admire it, can we not say it at this time.


    I don''t know. I thought we were admiring each other in business.


    Mi Youning stood behind Bai Ziyu and endured the pain. The soul power of his hands had been running fast.


    "Little soul, send me the information of the scar man opposite to see what the situation is."


    "Host, ready to receive..."


    Mi Youning heard Xiao HUNER''s feeble tone.


    She doesn''t have time to pay attention to this.


    Now all her vigilance was given to the outlaws in front of her.

 Chapter 934

    Scar man said that and pulled the trigger.


    The crisp voice is very clear in this silent office.


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of motorcycles came under the building of the white group.


    The signs on these vehicles are Bai''s totems.


    Luxury vehicles attract people on both sides of the road and passing vehicles.


    Low key luxury cars quickly stopped under the building of the white group one by one.


    The car that stopped first quickly stepped down several men from the car.


    The momentum of these people is very strange, self-discipline, preciseness, justice, but also murderous.


    More and more vehicles stopped next.


    But as soon as the car stops, get some people off the car immediately.


    The security guards downstairs of Baishi group were shocked by this scene.


    When they come, they will stop these people.


    However, I saw the vehicles of the Bai group totem nearby and resisted their behavior.


    The building has been filled with dozens of luxury cars.


    However, a long motorcade came next.


    The leading man is wearing camouflage clothes and has a bulging waist.


    Seeing people almost, he waved to the people behind him.


    Some of these people wear camouflage clothes, some wear casual clothes, and some wear suits and shoes.


    But their momentum is the same.


    They are full of killing, but their words and deeds have contradictory self-discipline and preciseness.


    These people are the people raised by the Bai family.


    Today''s baiziyu is careless, so it will be exploited by others.


    On weekdays, there are several such people around him, and even some people protect him in the dark.


    He arranged everyone out for the old man''s future.


    Just to let the old man go.


    When the other party was alive, he liked excitement best.


    That''s all he can do now.


    He almost lost his life because of his behavior.


    In the upstairs office, MI Youning spoke just as Scarface pulled the trigger.


    "Zhou ya!"


    Scar man didn''t stop.


    When mi Youning shouted, his hands shook.


    "Bang..."


    As a player who has played with guns for many years, scar man immediately transferred his gun mouth.


    Bai Ziyu''s hands tightly imprisoned mi Youning to prevent her from jumping out again.


    Unexpectedly, the gunshot rang, but he didn''t hit him.


    Bai Ziyu''s hands still didn''t loosen mi Youning''s body.


    Scar man stared at Mi Youning gloomily, "who are you?"


    Mi Youning patted Bai Ziyu to relax him.


    She broke away from Bai Ziyu''s hands and came out to confront scar man.


    "Zhou ya, the eldest miss of the Zhou family, because it was rumored that she would marry Bai Ziyu, you took it without hesitation when you received this list, didn''t you?"


    Scar man pursed his lips with theout retorting.


    Mi Youning continued: "Zhou Ya and you have a good relationship, but they haven''t announced this relationship because of the estrangement of identity.


    Now Zhou Ya is pregnant. The child is yours! "


    Scar face, completely stunned.


    Because his relationship with Zhou Ya is very hidden.


    No one knows except his confidants.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Scar man was shocked.


    Mi Youning controlled his gun wound with the power of his soul.


    She naturally went to baiziyu, put her arms around his neck and sent her lips up.


    The two lips are printed and explore each other deeply.


    This scene makes everyone around see that they have nothing to do with each other.

 Chapter 935

    Nearly 100 luxury cars have been parked downstairs.


    Later, they did not go upstairs, but surrounded the buildings of the white group.


    Pedestrians and passing vehicles stopped their actions when they saw this scene.


    Security guards are also keeping order and keeping no one close.


    The momentum of those who came in luxury cars also deterred passers-by.


    Soon the nearest reporter nearby also came.


    Seeing those people carrying equipment and guarding the white group building, someone came forward.


    Without saying a word, they unloaded the guy who ate in their hands.


    After that, anyone secretly photographed was discovered by them for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere upstairs was also very tense.


    Bai Ziyu knew that MI Youning was hurt. He released each other and took care of him in his arms.


    Zhou Ya also knew that the woman whose uncle wanted him to marry.


    His cold eyes went straight at the scar man.


    "Bai Zhanqing asked you to come."


    This is just a statement. I didn''t ask before because I guessed the other party.


    Now related to the Zhou family, this matter is not so simple.


    The scar man''s ears moved and his face changed.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang..."


    The door of the office was spread.


    There was also a fierce fight outside the door.


    "Don''t move, put down your weapons!"


    A group of people rushed in, holding elite weapons and pointing at everyone in the room.


    Of course, except Bai Ziyu and MI Youning.


    These people were the people who came downstairs in the luxury car of Bai''s group totem.


    Looking at the familiar face, Bai Ziyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally arrived.


    Okay, okay.


    Bai Ziyu no longer cared about the people around him. He looked down at Mi Youning''s injury.


    The other''s moon Hungary had a lot of blood before, but now it doesn''t bleed any more.


    He helped the man to the office chair and sat down.


    "Baby, does it hurt?"


    Bending over to check the wound, my eyes showed heartache, and I was afraid in my tone.


    When scar man and his men saw the impact, they knew that today was over.


    They''re going to plant here,


    Thinking that it was his own reason before, scar man turned to Bai Ziyu and MI Youning.


    "It''s my fault to do things one by one. Kill me and let go of my brothers."


    Bai Ziyu paid no attention to him and didn''t even look at him.


    Hearing this, MI Youning turned his head and looked at scar man.


    "Kill you, let your brother go, and they will avenge us later."


    This is really a sharp problem.


    Because even if they promise, they can''t get trust.


    The scar man''s face was very ugly and showed an expression of self reproach.


    Bai Ziyu was also angry at Mi Youning''s words.


    The wounds in front of us were all made by those people.


    This made him angry, distressed and scared.


    What if something really happened.


    The more you think, the more angry you get.


    Bai Ziyu got up and walked to the bodyguard of the Bai family and grabbed the weapon in his hand.


    The gun - pointed at the scar man''s position, "damn you!"


    The voice was cold and heartless, and the face was gloomy and terrible.


    At this moment, Bai Ziyu was no longer a demon. He was like a furious lion.


    Mi Youning knows that the gun in Bai Ziyu''s hand is loaded.


    Seeing that he was about to move, he immediately made a voice to stop, "baiziyu! No!"


    This man can''t be killed or die here.

 Chapter 936

    Facts have proved that even if Bai Ziyu was on the edge of rage, MI Youning immediately pulled his reason back as soon as he opened his mouth.


    He turned his head to MI Youning''s eyes, which showed doubt and confusion.


    Mi Youning comforted him with a smile: "let them go."


    This changed Bai Ziyu''s face. He hung his eyes and said firmly, "no!"


    Scar man and his men had heard mi Youning''s words, and their eyes showed light.


    However, Bai Ziyu''s firm attitude made them disappear in an instant.


    Mi Youning knows why Bai Ziyu didn''t let them go.


    She saw all the heartache in the man''s eyes before.


    She stood up and walked slowly to Bai Ziyu.


    The latter saw her action and immediately greeted her.


    "Bai Ziyu let them leave. Let''s stop this matter."


    Mi Youning is not the virgin, but the identity of scar man can''t be moved.


    This man is also a man who wanders in the dark.


    But his family background has some influence in the capital.


    And the man didn''t hurt Bai Ziyu in the end.


    Although she was shot, it would not endanger her life.


    Seeing that Bai Ziyu''s face was still firm, MI Youning leaned close to his ear and whispered a few words, saying a surname.


    That is the leader of China.


    Bai Ziyu tightened her lips.


    He turned his head and glared at the scar man.


    The latter was bewildered by him, but he also knew that the matter could not be solved easily.


    Bai Ziyu showed his intention to kill him.


    Mi Youning took Bai Ziyu''s hand and said gently, "listen, let them go."


    Bai Ziyu clenched his teeth because he had to take into account what was involved.


    But at the thought of letting people go, he couldn''t get out of his heart.


    He stared at the scar man, suddenly smiled and said, "you hurt my woman and shot you again. Will you accept it?"


    The scar man didn''t even hesitate, nodded, "accept!"


    Bai Ziyu''s smile became more and more obvious.


    The gun in his hand was aimed at the scar man''s shoulder.


    This position is not fatal.


    This relieved the men behind scar man.


    "Bang!"


    The gunshot rang out and the scar man was shot in the shoulder.


    His body didn''t move.


    Not even a sound was made.


    "Go away!"


    Bai Ziyu said coldly.


    Scar man glanced at Bai Ziyu and MI Youning, with exploration in his eyes.


    He turned and strode out of the office.


    "You owe me a favor! I''ll pay you back later!"


    Mi Youning''s voice followed.


    Scar man stopped, turned his back to his body, "OK, I remember!" raised his feet and continued to move forward.


    As his footsteps left, there was still fresh blood dripping on the ground.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, MI Youning smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    Soon, there are five months left. The woman Li Yun should return.


    Li Yun is now involved in people who have a potential relationship with scar man.


    Some things are doomed.


    The identity of scar man is not simple, double-sided spy.


    Unfortunately, it fell on Zhou ya.


    That level of things has nothing to do with her.


    The task in this world is still a little short.


    When Li Yun''s woman returns, it''s the end of her task.


    Bai Ziyu caught the smile on MI Youning''s face.


    He didn''t know how this woman would know such a confidential thing.


    If he hadn''t had some relations with the military, he had heard about it.

 Chapter 937

    I really can''t believe it will come out of the mouth of a woman who hasn''t touched those levels.


    Thinking of that surname, a dark light flashed across the bottom of Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    After the scar man took the man away, Bai Ziyu ordered the surrounding Bai family bodyguards: "contact the hospital immediately and let people prepare for the operation."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Obviously, the bodyguard with the team answered and left with some people.


    Bai Ziyu also bent over and held mi Youning in his arms.


    "Baby, just bear it again. It''ll be fine in a minute."


    Mi Youning really doesn''t hurt at this time.


    It is expected that the heartache in Bai Ziyu''s eyes will benefit her very much.


    This can be regarded as offsetting the man''s previous trick on her.


    She put her arms around Bai Ziyu''s neck and leaned safely against his arms.


    After the scar man came downstairs, he looked at the scene downstairs and frowned tightly.


    He thought there were only those people upstairs, but he didn''t expect such a big noise.


    The white group is still underestimated after all.


    The people around surrounded the buildings of the white group.


    They can''t leave at all.


    Just then, a group of people came out of the building.


    It was the bodyguard who led the team before.


    When the other party saw scar man and his party, his eyes showed vigilant eyes.


    Looking at the brothers he brought, he knew what had happened.


    He came forward and gave orders to those people. Scar man took his men away.


    "Boss down, stand by!"


    As soon as the bodyguard ordered to speak, those people didn''t speak, but put their hands on their shoulders.


    This is the posture of obedience, because the sound will cause people around to watch.


    When Bai Ziyu came downstairs with MI Youning in his arms and walked out of the building.


    What we saw was hundreds of cars surrounding the building.


    As the successor of the white group, he has been implanted with dangerous triggers in his body.


    When he found the danger, he opened it for the first time.


    Otherwise these people wouldn''t have come.


    Mi Youning nestled in Bai Ziyu''s arms and glanced at the battle on the road.


    This... This is worthy of the appearance of a century old family.


    It is also a family linked to the military.


    The Bai family has always had a backhand. Standing at this height, they are destined to be watched.


    But mi Youning believes that with Bai Ziyu''s mind, there will be no problem at all.


    She continued to nest in the man''s arms and enjoy his heartbeat.


    Bai Ziyu was still nervous.


    That''s nervous about her.


    Mi Youning secretly chuckled.


    Bai Ziyu hugged the man and slowly walked to the front of the car under the protection of the surrounding bodyguards.


    He took mi Youning in his arms, eased his movements and sat in the car.


    Bai Ziyu sat in the car and didn''t immediately tell the driver to drive.


    But to the bodyguard standing outside the car: "control Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo''s father and son."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Drive to the hospital."


    The low-key luxury car gradually drove away.


    In front of it, as well as behind it, are followed by several cars to protect it.


    This shocking scene was not photographed in the end.


    But also let some of the demons around and spread out slowly.


    Everyone knows that great changes have taken place in the white group on the day when the chairman of the white group passed away.


    Some say it''s an internal struggle.


    Others say it is to clean up the internal senior management.


    Some even say it''s for a woman.


    The new chairman is willing to fight for the woman he likes.


    It''s always the last rumor. It''s getting strange.

 Chapter 938

    However, because of this rumor, the shares of white group, which fell due to the death of the old chairman, began to rise gradually.


    This is an unexpected harvest.


    After arriving at the hospital, MI Youning underwent an operation by a professional bomb collector.


    She refused the anesthetic because it hurt her mind.


    And because she has the power of soul, she shields the pain.


    Bai Ziyu disagreed at first.


    Seeing mi Youning''s firm attitude, she let her go.


    During the operation, Bai Ziyu changed into sterile clothes and accompanied mi Youning.


    Two people''s hands are held together, just like inseparable lovers.


    Several doctors on one side saw that the master was so nervous about a woman.


    They are very stressed and nervous.


    Mi Youning sees that these people are uncomfortable, even because Bai Ziyu doesn''t know how to start.


    She shook Bai Ziyu''s hand.


    The latter still thought it was the doctor who hurt her. He whispered to the doctor, "take it easy, don''t let her hurt."


    As soon as this was said, several doctors stopped their hands.


    They don''t know what to do.


    Mi Youning''s unintentional move brought about Bai Ziyu''s misunderstanding.


    She decided to divert the other party''s attention.


    "Why are you alone in the company today? Why don''t you have a bodyguard with you?"


    Bai Ziyu was really distracted.


    But this is all in MI Youning''s view.


    He spoke out about today.


    Including the old man gave him all his possessions.


    He even expelled his uncle''s family from the white group.


    Just to prevent them from meddling too much.


    After Bai Ziyu spoke, MI Youning looked at several doctors, who immediately moved.


    Don''t look at Bai Ziyu talking to MI Youning.


    In fact, he has been paying attention to MI Youning.


    Naturally, I saw her little movements, just pretending not to know.


    He''s not a fool. Why can''t he see it.


    Bai Ziyu picked some unimportant things and told mi Youning all the time.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    The hand speed is over soon.


    At the end of the operation, Bai Ziyu stopped talking.


    Seeing that the operation was successful, the doctor dared to approach Bai Ziyu.


    But they also really admire mi Youning.


    There was no sound during the operation.


    Although the operation is not big, it is also very painful. No anesthetic has been given yet.


    How can they not admire it.


    "Young master, the operation is very successful. It''s this young lady. She can''t touch water recently.


    It is suggested to go home for self-cultivation. I will personally change the dressing in two days. "


    Bai Ziyu nodded and glanced at the wound on MI Youning''s shoulder.


    That''s near the moon Hungary.


    The white color of CHIGUO changed baiziyu''s face again.


    This color was seen by several others in the operating room.


    That''s clearly his own patent.


    Bai Ziyu waved and drove everyone out.


    Dr. mi Youning left. She wanted to get up, but was stopped by baiziyu.


    Looking at the wound wrapped with gauze, Bai Ziyu approached gently.


    His lips slowly kissed the edge of the wound.


    Kiss carefully and move very carefully.


    What''s more, it makes mi Youning feel itchy.


    Bai Ziyu gently kissed the warm skin.


    Mi Youning couldn''t stand the itch and pushed his head.


    Bai Ziyu raised his head, his eyes deep, and his hand gently stroked the gauze.


    "Now you are my man, with my mark on your body."


    Mi Youning smiled at the speech.

 Chapter 939

    Mi Youning smiled at the speech.


    "For the rest of my life, please give me more advice."


    Bai Ziyu scraped the tip of MI Youning''s nose and said, "naughty."


    He bent over to hold mi Youning in his arms and left the operating room with steady steps.


    The next day, MI Youning did not go to worship the original Lord''s parents after all.


    She lay in baiziyu''s residence and told Su Yanfeng about her injury.


    Su Yanfeng was in a hurry when he heard the speech.


    Said to come and see her and take her home.


    When Su Yanfeng''s anxious voice came out of the phone, Bai Ziyu was holding mi Youning.


    When he heard that Su Yanfeng was going to take people away, he frowned.


    He hugged mi Youning more tightly with both hands, but carefully avoided the wound.


    Mi Youning felt his movement and said to Su Yanfeng on the phone, "brother, I''ll just rest for two days. It''s not too serious."


    "What do you look like in someone else''s house? I''ll pick you up."


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked at Bai Ziyu''s evil face.


    "You may be very busy these two days. I''ll go home to recover."


    She is thinking of Bai Ziyu.


    The chairman of White''s group has not finished his business.


    And there are a lot of things in the company.


    Bai Ziyu also knew that he would be too busy to see anyone in the next few days.


    It''s also lonely to leave people here, "OK, after you go home, you should pay attention not to touch water. I''ll let the doctor go to you to change your dressing regularly."


    Mi Youning nodded and asked Su Yanfeng to pick her up.


    But Su Yanfeng didn''t come alone.


    Ye Han came with him.


    Bai Ziyu stood at the door holding mi Youning and watched Su Yanfeng drive.


    He didn''t get off the bus alone. There was another man coming from the co pilot''s seat.


    This man is Ye Han.


    Their clothes are a little messy. Although they have been sorted, they can be seen at a glance.


    They should have been out all night.


    Seeing Su Yanfeng getting off the bus, Bai Ziyu helped mi Youning to the other side.


    As soon as Su Yanfeng got off the bus, he saw his sister supported by Bai Shao.


    There was also a warm and ambiguous atmosphere between them.


    His face doesn''t look very good.


    Who doesn''t know that there are more Yingyan around Bai Ziyu.


    The speed of changing women is more diligent than changing clothes.


    He walked up to Bai Ziyu and stared at Mi Youning.


    When he looked at Bai Ziyu, he changed his gentleness, and a decent smile hung on his face.


    "Thank you for taking care of Xiaoxi. I''ll pick her up."


    Su Yanfeng held out his hand to Bai Ziyu.


    Looking at that hand, Bai Ziyu clenched mi Youning''s hand and was not willing to hand it over.


    I don''t know when to see you again this time.


    Su Yanfeng saw his appearance and his face gradually sank.


    And Bai Ziyu looked at Mi Youning around him deeply.


    His eyes showed reluctance and ambiguous feelings.


    Mi Youning sees the situation of Su Yanfeng and Bai Ziyu.


    She smiled and patted Bai Ziyu''s hand. "I''ll go home first and call back. You should be busy."


    Bai Ziyu reluctantly released mi Youning''s hand. When he turned to look at Su Yanfeng, he recovered his handsome smile.


    The smile showed a trace of charm.


    On this smiling face, Su Yanfeng secretly scolded, really special evil.


    No wonder my sister was hooked away by this monster.


    "Su... Brother, I''ll go to see Xiao Xi after I''m busy."


    Su Yanfeng''s hand trembled at the sound.

 Chapter 940

    Su Yanfeng''s hands trembled when he heard Bai Ziyu''s voice, and his face became frightened.


    He looked straight at each other, and his eyes were even more refusing.


    "Bai Shao, I can''t afford your big brother. You''d better call my name directly."


    Holding mi Youning''s hand, Bai Ziyu raised it and said with a smile, "it''s a family in the future. It''s not too much to call you big brother."


    The implication of his remark was that he would marry mi Youning.


    Su Yanfeng naturally heard that he was a Japanese dog in his heart.


    God''s family.


    Bai Ziyu''s trust in this statement is very low.


    Su Yanfeng didn''t want to argue with him. His hand stretched forward again, "Bai Shao, I''m going to take Xiaoxi home."


    Mi Youning pulls out his hand and walks to Su Yanfeng.


    "I''ll go back first and call back."


    Bai Ziyu''s originally unhappy face showed her a spoiled smile.


    "OK, I''ll come to you when I finish solving the things around me."


    "Yes."


    Su Yanfeng took mi Youning''s hand and turned to leave.


    Ye Han stood not far away and looked at the scene in front of him.


    It was found that the woman supported by Su Yanfeng was the person he met a month ago.


    The familiar face impressed him deeply.


    Mi Youning''s face is similar to those of the dead.


    That''s why he got off the bus.


    At first he thought Li Yun appeared.


    Su Yanfeng walks to the car and glances at Ye Han who has been staring at Mi Youning around him.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Han nodded and sat back in the car again.


    Bai Ziyu watched the car gradually leave. He didn''t turn back until it disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned home and rested at ease.


    Wang Bao died, president Zhang went in, and the cause of death of the original owner''s parents was announced.


    Su Yanfeng also knows the internal problems of the company. Most of those artists are poisoned.


    He had to go back to the company to check one by one and force these people to quit.


    Of course, those who can''t quit directly terminate the cooperation, and the company unilaterally terminates the contract.


    The loss of Yitian entertainment company is a little big.


    First of all, he Ming, one of the cash cows, also went in.


    He was sentenced to life for smoking, selling and poisoning.


    This matter is beyond the belief of the public outside.


    His fans made a storm.


    The storm didn''t stop until the police announced he Ming''s crime.


    Other artists of the company also have some losses more or less.


    Su Yanfeng is busy these days and can''t see anyone.


    Bai Ziyu is even worse.


    After the old man''s affairs are settled, the white group still needs him to preside over it.


    Before the old man was alive, he was under the management of half a group, so he got started easily.


    Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo, father and son, have been controlled by his people.


    He took time to meet them.


    That night, Bai Zhanqing and his family left the magic capital overnight and flew abroad.


    In his later life, Bai Ziyu never saw the father and son again.


    Mi Youning knows that they are all busy. She honestly recuperates at home.


    The TV is showing the famous figures of mordu. They were shot and killed because of smoking, selling and drugs.


    This man mi Youning also knows.


    It''s that one.


    The death of the original owner''s parents has come to an end.


    All the people involved have their final retribution.


    Mi Youning turned to look at pearl beside her.


    Pearl came to her yesterday.


    Duan Hong sent Duan Hong to protect her and bring her good news.

 Chapter 941

    All the people who started on the original owner''s parents have been solved.


    Those people are not Duan Hong''s confidants. Mi Youning knows how to solve it.


    Duan Hong sent pearl to her again because of Bai Ziyu''s relationship.


    Mi Youning did not refuse.


    Pearl seemed relieved to come back this time, but the people were more silent.


    She doesn''t need protection. There are people sent by Bai Ziyu in the dark of Su''s house.


    Although the man didn''t tell her.


    But it doesn''t prevent her from knowing this.


    The advertisement was broadcast on the TV screen.


    Mi Youning leaned her head against the sofa and closed her eyes.


    "Little soul, how''s the woman Li Yun?"


    The ring soul is awake.


    From the day when Bai Ziyu was in danger, Jiehun occasionally appeared to "talk" with her.


    "Host, the world goes on according to the original plot, you know."


    Mi Youning knows that Jiehun is playing a small temper.


    She was speechless two days ago.


    No, I''m still in a temper.


    "The original plot? The original plot doesn''t involve Ye Han and Su Yanfeng, and ye Han is bent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ring soul is speechless.


    Because the plot of the world has changed a little.


    Ye Han and Su Yanfeng didn''t know and involved.


    But they got together by mistake.


    But it was nothing to him.


    "Host, this will make your task go more smoothly. When Li Yun''s woman returns, she and ye Han won''t be together."


    Mi Youning heard the speech and opened his eyes.


    That pair of eyes showed concern. She was worried about Su Yanfeng.


    This man is now the only one the original Lord cares about.


    Su ranxi didn''t want her brother to get hurt.


    Mi Youning''s eyes flashed a sharp light.


    I hope Li Yun doesn''t want to die.


    Once Su Yanfeng is involved, her means must be more cruel.


    The original owner paid the price of soul. She would not joke about it anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    Six months later.


    The weather was clear on this day, which was a very lively day for Mordor.


    The day when the chairman of White''s group got married.


    Speaking of the chairman of the white group, people who know the inside story can sit down and talk day and night.


    Just because in the past six months, Bai Ziyu''s business decision-making methods and changed temperament have really made people fall through their eyes.


    Since Bai Ziyu became the chairman of Bai''s group, there have never been those Yingyan around him.


    Except for one person, the sister of the person in power of Yitian entertainment company.


    Compared with Bai''s group, Yitian entertainment company has different identity and status from day to day.


    Many people sit and wait to see the play and think that Bai Ziyu has not changed his old habit.


    Maybe I caught someone and dumped him soon.


    Unfortunately, the fact is not.


    Even what happened next was amazing.


    Su Yanfeng, chairman of Yitian entertainment company, is a full sister control.


    He put an end to his sister''s association with Bai Ziyu, which made some people get wind of it.


    Every time Bai Ziyu went to Su''s house, he was rejected.


    When they arrived at the company, they didn''t deal with each other.


    There have been rumors about Bai Ziyu in the past six months.


    Today, he was rejected by Su''s house again.


    Tomorrow, chairman Su and chairman Bai almost had a big fight at the banquet.


    Another day, they fought for wine.


    Later I heard that they really had a fight.

 Chapter 942

    For some time after that, both of them were very low-key.


    But the people who had seen them looked at the two faces and said that the rumor was true.


    Now nearly half a year, Bai Ziyu finally got the beauty back.


    Looking at Su Yanfeng''s face again, although he smiled, he was reluctant to look at it.


    All the ceremonies have been held.


    Mi Youning took Bai Ziyu''s arm and made a toast at the banquet.


    When he came to Su Yanfeng''s table, Bai Ziyu smiled and showed eight teeth.


    "Brother, let me propose a toast to you."


    That voice is heard by fools. It''s very happy.


    Su Yanfeng raised his glass, glanced at Bai Ziyu lightly, and looked at Mi Youning tenderly.


    Seeing his sister wearing a wedding dress and exquisite makeup, his eyes were a little astringent.


    My sister got married and he was the only one left in the family.


    In the past six months, he has already accepted baiziyu.


    But the thought that the man robbed his sister made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Brother in law, I''ll give Xiaoxi to you in the future. If you don''t treat her well, I..."


    What can he do, take people away?


    Su Yanfeng glanced at his sister. In the past six months, half of the reason was his sister. He would accept Bai Ziyu''s.


    My sister likes it. He can''t separate them.


    Everyone around is watching here.


    Ye Han stood up and pulled Su Yanfeng''s arm.


    Su Yanfeng came back and pretended to be fierce. "In short, you should treat Xiaoxi well, or I''ll take her home."


    Hearing this, Bai Ziyu quit.


    He took mi Youning''s waist and said firmly, "I won''t let you have this opportunity. She will never leave me."


    "Hum, you know."


    Su Yanfeng picked up his glass and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Bai Ziyu immediately drank his wine.


    Mi Youning looked at them with a smile.


    They are like children. When they meet, they pinch.


    "Host, are you happy now?"


    Suddenly the ring soul went online.


    Mi Youning has a bad feeling.


    The smile on her face kept on, but her heart began to make complaints about her soul.


    "Happy, little soul, are you happy for me?"


    "Well, I''m so happy for you."


    This made mi Youning more sure that something was going to happen.


    Ye Han saw that Su Yanfeng was in a bad mood today and obviously drank too much.


    He helped the man to his seat and sat down.


    Bai Ziyu took mi Youning and went to the next table.


    "Little soul, you are my good friend who will never change until death. Thank you."


    Mi Youning thanked Jiehun tenderly.


    "Oh, my God! Host, you can pull it down!"


    The ring soul was frightened and quickly returned to normal.


    "Stop talking and say what happened?"


    "Li Yun is back..."


    "Ye Han!"


    When the sound of the ring of the soul sounded, the voice of a strange woman also sounded in the banquet hall.


    In MI Youning''s heart, ten thousand grass and mud horses are flying.


    What a coincidence.


    She had to wonder whether all this was deliberately arranged by Jiehun.


    "Little soul, shut up! As long as you make a noise, it''s no good!"


    "Good intentions don''t pay well. You''ll lose me like this."


    "Ha ha... Bye."


    Mi Youning stopped, turned around and looked down everyone''s line of sight.


    The woman standing at the gate of the banquet is really a big white lotus.


    White skirt, light makeup, white lip color.


    It looks pitiful and distressing.


    Mi Youning skimmed his lips. Half a year has passed.

 Chapter 943

    She knew that Li Yun would come back sooner or later, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Li Yun standing at the door is different from the original owner''s face.


    Li Yun at this time is really a big white lotus.


    Li Yun, who showed her ugly face, was also quite annoying.


    The woman''s most advantageous weapon is her weak appearance.


    Mi Youning glanced at Ye Han sitting next to Su Yanfeng.


    Ye Han also saw Li Yun. He even stood up excitedly.


    "Li Yun..."


    Su Yanfeng heard the name shouted out of Ye Han''s mouth.


    He looked at Li Yun with a complicated look and looked back at Ye Han around him.


    In the past six months, their development has also been very smooth.


    It''s all tough measures used by Su Yanfeng.


    Now Li Yun is back. They have a weak relationship. Is it destined to break.


    Su Yanfeng has heard of Li Yun.


    Ye Han is not only a upstart in business, but also an infatuated person.


    He also knew that the other party had a girlfriend. Unfortunately, he died later. Ye Han couldn''t forget that woman.


    Everyone at the party was attracted by the sudden appearance of Li Yun.


    Li Yun saw that she had attracted everyone''s attention and shed tears.


    "Brother Han, I miss you so much, so much!"


    With that, she rushed to Ye Han.


    Ye Han even took the initiative to stretch out his hands.


    This is his subconscious action.


    Su Yanfeng saw this and the green tendons on his forehead jumped out.


    Li Yun saw Ye Han''s action and smiled with a face of sweetness and happiness.


    The happy and sweet smile completely stimulated Su Yanfeng.


    Seeing that Li Yun was about to fall into Ye Han''s arms, he pulled people directly into his arms.


    "Bang..."


    Li Yun rushed to the table behind Ye Han.


    The food on the table covered her all over.


    The white lotus, which was still soft, suddenly became embarrassed.


    Li Yun''s eyes flashed a gloomy light.


    Today, she specially inquired about ye Han''s itinerary and made great efforts to enter the party.


    But I didn''t expect to be so ugly.


    The tears in her eyes flowed more fiercely.


    This woman seems to be made of water. She can''t stop crying.


    But it also made many men present show sympathetic eyes one after another.


    Li Yun stood up and looked at Ye Han sadly.


    Although Li Yun was embarrassed at this time, the poor little face also made the people present ignore her embarrassment.


    These people''s eyes have been on Li Yun''s beautiful face.


    Of course, these people do not include mi Youning, Bai Ziyu, Su Yanfeng and others.


    Bai Ziyu made a gesture to the bodyguard not far from the banquet hall.


    The men came quickly this way.


    Today is his wedding party. No one can disturb it.


    Bai Ziyu looked at Li Yun like a dead man.


    "Brother Han, it''s me, I''m ah Yun!"


    Li Yun''s face was full of tears, but she showed an excited smile.


    This makes her even more points.


    Ye Han nodded. He wanted to see if the woman opposite him was dreaming.


    After all, the sudden appearance of people who have been guilty for so long still caught him by surprise.


    Unfortunately, Su Yanfeng didn''t let go of him at all, so that he couldn''t do what he wanted to do.


    At this time, Li Yun also found that Bai Ziyu''s unhappy sight.


    And the Su Yanfeng who pulled Ye Han away from her.


    The two men looked at her the same way.


    So cold, unwelcome, repulsive and unhappy.


    Li Yun drooped her eyes, and her eyes showed meditation.

 Chapter 944

    She hasn''t been in Mordor in the past two years. What happened.


    Ye Han broke free from Su Yanfeng''s imprisonment. He came to Li Yun quickly.


    "Is it really you, Li Yun?"


    When Li Yun saw Ye Han coming, she still had a happy smile on her face.


    However, the last sound of Li Yun completely changed her face.


    Such a strange name, they only see that they have never seen before.


    Ah Yun, ye Han used to call her that.


    The smile on Li Yun''s face couldn''t be maintained.


    At the same time, the bodyguard of the Bai family also came to her and pulled people out of the banquet hall before ye Han approached.


    Li Yun was caught off guard and was pulled away.


    How could she be reconciled.


    Mi Youning looks at the light flashing from the bottom of Li Yun''s eyes. She suddenly finds that there is something wrong with this woman.


    By the way, Li Yun is protecting her stomach.


    Even if she was pulled by Bai''s bodyguard, she still protected her stomach.


    And when I hit the table before.


    I almost forgot that Li Yun was pregnant at this time.


    Others didn''t find it, but she found it. Li Yun''s face was very white.


    And her exposed limbs are very white.


    In the White House bodyguard''s room, her clothes inadvertently lifted.


    Her body is not white. The white face and exposed muscle skin are covered by her makeup.


    This woman spent a year and a half in the deep mountains and forests. How can she keep her old skin all the time.


    "Ye Han! I''m looking for you. I''m your girlfriend!"


    Li Yun had to shout loudly.


    Her voice let everyone know her identity.


    Although some people have speculated before, they are not fully sure.


    No one in this devil knows that the upstart Ye Han is an infatuated person.


    He was almost depressed because of his girlfriend''s accident.


    Ye Han quickly went after Li Yun. At this time, his brain was a little confused.


    "Ye Han!"


    Su Yanfeng pulled Ye Han in a low and depressed voice.


    The man he held stopped, but he didn''t dare to turn back.


    The man occupied all his time in half a year.


    Also because of him, he almost forgot the existence of Li Yun.


    When ye Han hesitated, Li Yun had been pulled out by the bodyguards of the Bai family.


    As the protagonist of the banquet, Bai Ziyu let everyone continue without caring about this episode.


    People are also very face saving and no longer pay attention to Li Yun''s episode. As for their hearts, it doesn''t matter.


    Mi Youning sees Su Yanfeng and ye Han in a stalemate and walks to them.


    "This is not a place to talk. You go upstairs with me."


    At this time, ye Han suddenly shook off Su Yanfeng''s hand.


    "Sorry."


    He said sorry, I don''t know who to tell, and quickly left the party.


    Su Yanfeng held his hands tightly and pursed his lips.


    Mi Youning knows he''s sorry. He said it to Su Yanfeng.


    Ye Han''s attitude also made her understand.


    He has no feelings for Su Yanfeng.


    The tone of sorry was obviously choked.


    Su Yanfeng watched Ye Han''s back disappear and his eyes were red.


    He really likes Ye Han and wants to be with him all the time.


    Even think about it. When ye Han really says he likes him, he will take him abroad to register for marriage.


    Today, however, everything has been broken.


    His dream was mercilessly broken.


    Bai Ziyu walked up to them and saw Su Yanfeng''s soul.

 Chapter 945

    He looked at Su Yanfeng with low pressure and winked at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning holds the dress in one hand and Su Yanfeng in the other.


    "Let''s go. You''ll see ye Han in a minute."


    Su Yanfeng, who was not prepared to take action, left after hearing mi Youning''s words.


    The three went up to the room upstairs.


    Su Yanfeng entered the room and couldn''t sit still at all.


    Ye Han is running away. How can he sit down.


    Looking at the other side''s back, he had the idea of catching people and imprisoning them forever.


    But he knew it was unrealistic.


    Ye Han''s self-esteem, his pride, did not allow this to happen.


    It will even affect their already meager feelings.


    During this time, he could see that ye Han had wavered.


    Just then, the ex girlfriend came back.


    Mi Youning and Bai Ziyu see Su Yanfeng walking around the room with a worried face.


    They sat on the sofa and stared at him.


    They are really tired.


    It''s hard to sit down. I really don''t remember.


    Bai Ziyu ordered the bodyguards downstairs to bring people up.


    Su Yanfeng stopped when he heard Bai Ziyu''s call.


    "Is it Ye Han?"


    Bai Ziyu nodded.


    The bodyguard just told him that ye Han had been there and said he would go upstairs.


    Su Yanfeng''s heart calmed down slowly.


    He leaned against the bar in his room and stared straight at the door.


    Five minutes later, the door was knocked.


    Su Yanfeng rushed past with an arrow step.


    He opened the door and first saw that it was not ye Han.


    It''s the woman he hates.


    Li Yun was full of embarrassment at this time. When she saw Su Yanfeng, her eyes also showed complexity.


    She saw the man''s intimacy with Ye Han before.


    Su Yanfeng was too lazy to pay attention to the woman. He let go of his body.


    The bodyguard took Li Yun into the room.


    Finally, standing outside the room is Ye Han.


    Su Yanfeng''s dark eyes have been staring at Ye Han.


    On his line of sight, ye Han gently drooped his eyes, and some dared not face it.


    He caused the injured eyes.


    In the past six months, Su Yanfeng spoiled him very much.


    That kind of pet in life makes him dependent and reassuring.


    This is something he has never experienced.


    He has fallen into it.


    This is a fact he can''t deny.


    Mi Youning leans against Bai Ziyu, who plays with her hand and is indifferent to what is in front of her.


    Seeing that Su Yanfeng and ye Han are not coming in, MI Youning makes a sound.


    "When are you going to stand and be the door god?"


    Even if Su Yanfeng heard his sister''s words, he still didn''t start.


    He blocked the door and stared at Ye Han.


    Ye Han didn''t dare to look at him at all, but he was worried about Li Yun in the room.


    Thinking of Li Yun alone, she may be afraid and panic.


    He finally raised his head and looked at Su Yanfeng''s eyes that could swallow him.


    "I''m going in."


    Su Yanfeng, who blocked the door, still didn''t start.


    "For that woman?"


    Ye Han closed his lips and nodded gently.


    Because he can''t say, he really can''t open his mouth to the affectionate eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Su Yanfeng sneered. He stepped aside.


    Ye Han bowed his head and walked into the room.


    Su Yanfeng didn''t close the door, but followed his footsteps.


    Li Yun stood in the hall of the room and felt at ease when she saw Ye Han coming in.


    As long as ye Han is there, this man loves her.


    "Brother Han, I''m so afraid."

 Chapter 946

    "Brother Han, I''m so scared."


    Seeing ye Han coming, Li Yun''s eyes shed tears again.


    Her eyes were like a switch.


    Mi Youning really admires Li Yun when she sees her crying.


    She feels inferior.


    Even now, she needs to brew her emotions before she can do so.


    Of course, she disdained tears until she had to.


    When ye Han saw Li Yun crying, he immediately went to her.


    Seeing her whole body in a mess, she stood in front of her and was no longer close.


    First, he has a mania for cleanliness.


    Second, Su Yanfeng is watching behind him.


    He knew how jealous the man behind him was.


    Once a female assistant of the company seduced him, which was known by Su Yanfeng.


    He was tortured for nearly a month before he calmed down the matter.


    That month made him deeply aware of Su Yanfeng''s strong jealousy.


    At the same time, he also distanced himself from all women.


    Just because of that month, he woke up every day in a weak waist and legs.


    He can''t bear it.


    Su Yanfeng did look at him behind his back.


    But it''s just a glance.


    He came to MI Youning''s side, and his eyes showed injury.


    This is the first time he seriously likes a person and wants to spend his life with a person.


    Now ye Han''s behavior has made a choice.


    And how can he go after it again.


    Ye Han himself was a straight man and was later bent by him.


    Here comes the real girlfriend. He''s the one who was kicked out.


    Bai Ziyu lowered his head and played with MI Youning''s hand, as if there was a flower in that hand.


    His face was calm, but his heart was roaring.


    Today is his wedding. It''s his wedding night, okay.


    What the hell do the no three no four people want to do.


    It''s not easy to eat meat. Why don''t you stay here.


    For half a year, he endured it for half a year.


    Thinking of the hardships in the past six months, Bai Ziyu asked himself to wait patiently.


    This is a big event in my brother-in-law''s life.


    If he annoys the woman in his arms, he will really have no meat today.


    The nose tip lures the breath of people, which makes baiziyu''s stupid Valley move.


    He restrained, restrained again


    Seeing no one speak, he couldn''t help it.


    Bai Ziyu''s peach blossom eyes lifted slightly.


    A dark light flashed in Feng''s eyes.


    "I''m mute. If you have something to say, solve it quickly. Don''t get in my way."


    This is what Chong Ye Han and Li Yun said.


    As for his brother-in-law, he is not going to touch the bottom line of his new wife.


    Li Yun trembled when she heard Bai Ziyu''s unhappy voice.


    The tone of her voice made her feel dangerous.


    Although plain, it showed his displeasure and impatience.


    Staring at her eyes, it was calm, just like looking at a dead man.


    Seeing Li Yun''s appearance, ye Han thought of their past.


    He could no longer care about Su Yanfeng''s existence and reached out and grabbed Li Yun''s hand.


    It was a little rude and urgent.


    There is a posture of breaking cans.


    Li Yun was hurt by him and immediately had Gu yawang who wanted to complain.


    However, looking up at Ye Han''s haunted eyes, all her words stayed at her mouth.


    Those are flustered eyes.


    Ye Han didn''t pay much attention to Li Yun. He took each other''s hand and turned to face Bai Ziyu and MI Youning.


    "Today, Li Yun disrupted your wedding. I''ll compensate you for her. The reason is all mine. Please raise your hand."


    Bai Ziyu is now a leader in business and determines how many people live and die.

 Chapter 947

    Bai Ziyu is now a leader in business and determines how many people live and die.


    Ye Han had to bow his head at this time.


    And the reason is really because of him.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at Ye Han lightly.


    This man is a favorite of his brother-in-law. He can''t vent his anger.


    So he looked at Li Yun, "you are very brave. No one dares to destroy my wedding in magic.


    There is only one wedding in life. If you destroy my wedding, you have to pay some price after all. "


    Li Yun''s courage will be broken when she speaks to Bai Ziyu.


    This man has something she is afraid of.


    That''s what she has often faced in the past two years.


    Even now she escaped, she was still afraid.


    That''s a group that doesn''t take human life seriously and doesn''t care about the law.


    Ye Han also heard Bai Ziyu''s investigation. He blocked Li Yun''s body and made a protective gesture.


    "Mr. Bai, please raise your hand."


    Lower your posture. This is the first time ye Han has done such a thing.


    His arrogance did not allow him to bow his head. Even in business, he gritted his teeth and insisted on how many difficulties he encountered.


    Su Yanfeng doesn''t know ye Han.


    Seeing the attitude of the person he likes, his eyes are angry and distressed.


    Bai Ziyu did not enjoy the attitude of being prayed.


    If he can, he wants to throw Ye Han and Li Yun out.


    Mi Youning has been observing several people present.


    What Li Yun''s eyes reveal is meditation. This woman knows how to change.


    Ye Han''s eyes showed his prayer, but he was numb.


    And Su Yanfeng looked at Ye Han, full of heartache and a trace of sadness.


    "Ye Han, in what capacity do you plead for the woman behind you?"


    Suddenly Su Yanfeng spoke.


    Ye Han looked at Bai Ziyu and heard Su Yanfeng''s inquiry. His eyes showed no action.


    He can''t leave Li Yun.


    This is what he promised his elders. He must not leave her.


    Ye Han closed his eyes and said word by word, "I''m his boyfriend."


    Mi Youning is closest to Su Yanfeng and seems to hear his heartbroken voice.


    "Good!"


    Su Yanfeng answered.


    He turned his head and looked at Bai Ziyu.


    "Let them go. I don''t know him from now on."


    Naturally, he is Ye Han.


    Bai Ziyu raised his eyebrows and looked at his brother-in-law''s sad eyes and turned his mouth.


    It''s too oppressive to let people go like this.


    But it''s none of his business. Naturally, I don''t want to intervene.


    He shook mi Youning''s hand. "Baby, do you want to let people go?"


    Mi Youning said sarcastically, "let go. Naturally, let go."


    Ye Han chose Li Yun after all.


    Like in previous lives, she let go of Su ranxi''s hand and chose Li Yun.


    Even knowing that Li Yun was pregnant, he didn''t get rid of her.


    She has been allowed to walk around him.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, ye Han opened his eyes and loosened Li Yun''s hand.


    At this moment, he seems to have lost something.


    That''s something very important to him.


    Hang your eyes to cover the sadness in your eyes.


    He had to do so. Li Yun was his lifelong responsibility.


    Li Yun behind Ye Han also knew that the current situation was good for her, and she was relieved.


    "Xiao Xi, I will fly to America tonight and won''t come back in a short time. The company''s business is left to you for the time being. I know you have the ability."


    Su Yanfeng suddenly opened his mouth and let mi Youning show a stunned expression.


    Bai Ziyu was gnashing his teeth and staring at Su Yanfeng angrily.

 Chapter 948

    Su Yanfeng continued, "secretary, I will stay for you and help you work at that time. Things in the company are very good..."


    "Stop..." Bai Ziyu interrupted Su Yanfeng.


    When ye Han heard that Su Yanfeng was going to fly to America, he quickly raised his head and looked at the tall man''s back.


    He''s leaving


    Bai Ziyu looked impatient. "I said, brother-in-law, you''re not authentic. I just married Xiao Xi, and you''re going to let her go to work.


    For half a year, you''ve tossed me for half a year, and you''re not happy! "


    Su Yanfeng smiled bitterly at Bai Ziyu.


    He didn''t say anything, but his eyes showed apology.


    Several pairs of eyes in the house watched Su Yanfeng turn and leave.


    The figure walked slowly towards the door.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Ye Han and sees that he has been staring at Su Yanfeng''s back.


    Those eyes are not without feelings, but more entanglement and pain.


    Ye Han, what makes you so painful.


    Is Li Yun so important to you.


    Su Yanfeng walked to the door step by step.


    At the door, he stopped.


    The man didn''t make a sound at last.


    This made Su Yanfeng, who had expected something, smile with self mockery on his face.


    He stood at the door, his back to the people in the house.


    "Ye Han, I walk out of this door. From then on, you and I are strangers."


    Ye Han opened his mouth. He didn''t open his mouth at last.


    Su Yanfeng raised his feet and walked out of the door.


    "Su Yanfeng!"


    Ye Han saw that the step left the door, stepped forward and shouted to each other.


    Su Yanfeng stopped, but there was not much expectation in his eyes.


    He knows Ye Han and knows that if the other party will keep him, he won''t be at this time.


    The tone of the other party calling him is also guilty.


    It''s still irreparable.


    "Sorry..."


    Sure enough, what he was waiting for was just a word of sorry.


    Su Yanfeng continued to walk and disappeared in the eyes of everyone.


    His disappearing figure still made Ye Han wet his eyes after all.


    From now on, strangers.


    Stranger


    He didn''t agree.


    But he has no right to disagree.


    Li Yun saw that the atmosphere was wrong. She went to Ye Han and held his arm.


    "Ye Han, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Han took out his arm and shook his head, "it''s all right."


    He turned to Bai Ziyu and MI Youning, nodded and left the room.


    This time, ye Han didn''t pull Li Yun''s hand.


    He knew the other party would follow.


    Li Yun quickly followed Ye Han as he walked outside the door.


    There are only Bai Ziyu and MI Youning left in the room, as well as Bai''s bodyguards standing in every corner.


    Seeing that all the people were gone, Bai Ziyu waved to the bodyguards around him.


    The men quickly withdrew from the room.


    Bai Ziyu held mi Youning in his arms and began to be distracted.


    The man in his arms is finally his.


    No one can stop him this time.


    Mi Youning felt the change of the man behind her. She turned to Bai Ziyu and said, "you arranged two people to stare at Li Yun''s woman. She''s wrong."


    Bai Ziyu nodded, "honey, you can say anything, but today is our wedding night. Don''t mention anyone else."


    He stood up and walked indoors with MI Youning in his arms.


    Mi Youning smiled and hammered him.


    Put the man on the bed covered with roses and Bai Ziyu pressed it.


    "Baby, you are so beautiful today."


    Mi Youning circled Bai Ziyu''s neck and said with a smile, "you are also very handsome today!"

 Chapter 949

    Bai Ziyu moved as a normal man when he heard his beloved boast about himself.


    He quickly took mi Youning''s clothes away.


    Worship every inch of her body.


    There are traces of Bai Ziyu everywhere on the white - white body.


    Mi Youning responded to him.


    The light just came on outside the window.


    The night has just begun.


    ... within the VIP group.


    Ye Han left with Li Yun.


    They are now in a Bai''s hotel.


    Out of the door of the hotel, ye Han said to Li Yun behind him, "wait for me here first, and I''ll get the car."


    Seeing that ye Han was leaving, Li Yun quickly grabbed his arm, "no, I want to go with you."


    Ye Han took out his arm and showed helplessness.


    "Let''s go together."


    He took the lead in raising his feet and leaving.


    Li Yun followed Ye Han''s back, but her eyes showed panic.


    Ye Han tonight has repeatedly refused her touch.


    This is not a good signal for her.


    Over the past year, many things will change.


    Is there someone around Ye Han.


    Li Yun quickly denied it.


    No way. She''s different.


    No one can take her place.


    Thinking of this, Li Yun showed a smile on her face.


    Ye Han got into his car, but he was stunned.


    He drove Su Yanfeng to the wedding banquet tonight.


    Because the other party was in the company, he went to pick up people.


    Su Yanfeng said he wanted to stay with him for a while. They drove a car.


    How did Su Yanfeng leave.


    Li Yun opened the copilot and sat in the car.


    Ye Han turned to look at her.


    Su Yanfeng sat next to him before.


    Now it''s a change.


    His heart suddenly hurt at this moment.


    Dense, like a needle pricking pain.


    "What''s the matter, ye Han? What''s the matter with you?"


    When Li Yun saw Ye Han''s tears, her eyes showed surprise, but her tone was very worried.


    Ye Han looked up at Li Yun and saw his embarrassed appearance.


    He reached out and wiped his face.


    Tears in my hands.


    It was crying.


    The break with Su Yanfeng made him so uncomfortable.


    He dried his tears, didn''t explain to Li Yun, started the car and left the hotel.


    Since he was with Su Yanfeng, he took people home.


    His inner resistance brought Li Yun back.


    So she sent the man back to her original residence.


    Li Yun looked at the familiar road with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Look, even if she left for more than a year and nearly two years, this man still cares about her.


    Otherwise I wouldn''t go home with her at this time.


    The family was bought for her by the men around her.


    It''s their warm nest.


    Indeed, it used to be where they lived.


    Later, after learning the news of Li Yun''s death, ye Han moved out.


    He was sorry for his mother''s explanation, sorry for his aunt''s TOEFL, and couldn''t accept the news of Li Yun''s death.


    So he moved out because he couldn''t face it.


    His shackles were pressed on his body, which made him out of breath every time he went back.


    Back in the familiar apartment, Li Yun showed a sincere smile on her face.


    Ye Han opened the door and got off.


    Li Yun followed her to get off the bus.


    They returned to the familiar room, which was spotless. Ye Han ordered people to clean it for a long time.


    Li Yun thought Ye Han lived here.


    She saw her whole body embarrassed. She looked at Ye Han and said shyly, "I''ll take a bath first and wait for me."

 Chapter 950

    Ye Han looked at the familiar room, and the feeling that pressed him out of breath was gone.


    Speaking of Li Yun''s relationship with him, they are boyfriend and girlfriend.


    But never had a relationship.


    He won''t say anything when Li Yun is his sister.


    When I promised Li Yun to be a boyfriend and girlfriend, I knew what it represented and what responsibility it was.


    The reason why there is no cross-border step.


    Because he has no feeling for Li Yun''s body.


    No excitement, no excitement, no special feeling.


    Even his Valley owes hope and cannot be teased.


    Once Li Yun deliberately did something after they drank, but they both failed.


    Ye Han felt it necessary to confess all this to Li Yun.


    The relationship between two people should not be like this.


    His mother was saved by Li Yun''s mother.


    In a car accident, his mother survived because of Li Yun''s mother.


    When he saw Li Yun''s mother lying in the hospital, the only thing he couldn''t let go was Li Yun.


    He promised to take good care of Li Yun instead of his family.


    Li Yun''s mother went, and his mother left the root of the disease.


    Until his mother died, he promised to take good care of Li Yun.


    For Li Yun, he always responds to every request.


    As long as she wants, as long as he has, he will give it to her.


    But there''s one thing he''ll never give.


    If it had been, he might have let it go.


    But now he left it on others.


    His heart was gone and all fell to one person.


    Su Yanfeng, the man who will become a stranger in the future.


    Ye Han sat on the sofa and covered his face in pain.


    He can''t hurt Li Yun.


    Li Yun is his responsibility. Without each other''s mother, his mother may have been gone long ago.


    They stole it for many years.


    Stole it from Li Yun''s mother.


    He thanked each other and the only thing he could do was to take good care of her.


    Ye Han sat on the sofa in the living room of the apartment, thinking about how to tell Li Yun.


    He has hurt Su Yanfeng and doesn''t want to hurt another one.


    It''s all his fault and his responsibility. He is not destined to be loved.


    Love is too extravagant and far away for him.


    Although it was close to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yun in the bathroom is thinking about another thing.


    Now she is pregnant.


    It''ll be seen in a while.


    She must have a relationship with Ye Han.


    This child can only be ye Han''s.


    Touching her not obvious stomach, Li Yun''s eyes turned.


    Suddenly she thought of something.


    From that place.


    It''s also what those people gave her in order to make her compromise.


    As long as ye Han takes a little, she will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Li Yun''s eyes showed a happy light.


    The right time and place are right. If you miss this opportunity, who knows what to do in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yun came out of the bedroom and saw Ye Han sitting on the sofa. She went to the wine cabinet.


    The wine in it was the same as before she left.


    Think of here as before she left.


    Li Yun believes that ye Han is to save everything, just to miss her.


    This made her more confident.


    Hearing the news, ye Han raised his head and looked at Li Yun.


    The other party holds a wine bottle and two glasses.


    He thought it would be better if he had a drink. Maybe it would be easier for him to say it.


    But after he had a drink, he felt something wrong.


    There''s something wrong with the wine!


    Ye Han held his head and looked at Li Yun walking towards him.


    At last he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 951

    In the hotel owned by Bai Shi, a pair of men and women were entangled.


    Duan Ye drank a little too much today.


    Pearl took him by the side and went to the reserved room.


    In fact, there are other men behind Duan Ye.


    But he would not let anyone help him, and no one but pearl could touch him.


    Back in the room, Duan Ye looked a little pale.


    He didn''t expect that Bai Ziyu actually married Su ranxi.


    It made him think a lot today.


    What I think of most is Pearl around me.


    Pearl helped Duan Hong to the sofa and sat down. She went to pour a glass of water and came again.


    "Lord Duan, have a glass of water."


    Duan Hong sat on the sofa without any action, nor did he look at the water cup in Pearl''s hand.


    He looked straight at Pearl.


    He brought up the girl in front of him.


    He knows exactly how much pain the other party has suffered to get to where he is today.


    Including her thoughts on him, from the original killing intention to today''s complex feelings.


    She didn''t drink tonight, but he drank a lot.


    He knew why pearl did not drink.


    In one mission, she had to drink in order to complete the assassination.


    That time, she drank a lot. In the end, she didn''t forget to kill the target task.


    By the time she reached the cloud Gang, pearl was already out of personnel.


    On that day, she confessed to him.


    Duan Hong was stunned at first, but there was no conflict in his heart.


    Pearl stood before him that day, naked, crying and begging him to ask him for her.


    Duan Hong also has many women around him. He is a normal man.


    Faced with Pearl''s invitation, he became a bird beast.


    That night, he wanted her.


    The next day, he left early because of business.


    In order to give pearl a good sleep, he carried the man back to her room.


    But unexpectedly, this intimate move made the relationship between the two more and more alienated in the next few years.


    It turned out that Pearl would break after drinking.


    She doesn''t remember that night.


    But I knew she had a relationship with someone.


    She even thought for a time that she was hanging out with the killed target all night.


    He wanted to tell her, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    After all, he was the one who brought up the child, and then dragged on longer and longer.


    Later he also found Pearl''s alienation from him.


    It turned out that the girl didn''t like him. Maybe she regarded him as someone else.


    Until nearly half a year ago, he felt the other party''s feelings for him from Pearl again.


    He didn''t know if it was narcissism.


    At this time, he wanted to ask pearl through the strength of wine. Do you remember that night? Do you still like me.


    Pearl was brought up by him, and they were like father and daughter.


    Unfortunately, this emotion slowly changed its taste.


    "Duan ye, drink water."


    Seeing that the other party had been staring at her, pearl naturally shifted her eyes and made a sound again.


    When Duan Hong made a noise, he turned to his men around and ordered, "you all go down."


    "Yes, Duan Ye."


    Everyone in the house left the room.


    In such a big room, only Duan Hong and pearl are left.


    Pearl''s hand with the cup was a little shaky.


    She even began to get nervous.


    Of course, I don''t dare to look at the macro in the previous paragraph.


    She felt Alexander in that threatening look.


    Duan Hong was completely angered by Pearl''s behavior of avoiding him.


    He''s had enough.


    I''ve had enough of all these years of torture.


    If pearl did not like him, he chose to let go.


    Let the child choose his own path.

 Chapter 952

    But now, he clearly felt that the child still liked him.


    The night they spent years ago has become his memory.


    Now he doesn''t mind, let it become a common memory of two people.


    Duan Hong reached out and pinched Pearl''s chin. "Pearl, three years ago, when you were 21, do you remember the night after drinking?"


    Yes, why not.


    Pearl''s body trembled slowly.


    The night three years ago was her nightmare.


    When that happened, she felt that she was no longer worthy of Duan Ye.


    Even if it''s just to be, one of them around him doesn''t deserve it.


    But pearl didn''t know that since that night three years ago, there was no woman around Duan Hong.


    Pearl did not know, and now she trembled.


    Trying to dissipate the pain in my mind.


    Duan Hong saw pain in her eyes and pulled people.


    Pearl sat on Duan Hong''s lap.


    And the cup in her hand also spilled out, soaking Duan Hong''s clothes.


    Duan Hong''s hand touched Pearl''s chin.


    "Pearl, come with me. There has been no one else around you all these years. Let''s be together."


    When Duan Hong hugged pearl, he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    This is his inner extravagant hope, which he has always wanted.


    Pearl sat safely on Duan Hong''s lap.


    Because Duan Ye is socializing outside, she always follows around.


    For some unnecessary occasions, they are very close.


    It''s like touching and hugging. This often happens.


    However, when there is no one, they will distance themselves from each other.


    Pearl sat on Lord Duan''s leg with a stunned expression.


    This time, she turned pale.


    Duan Hong didn''t get a response, and his face looked a little ugly.


    He tore open Pearl''s dress with great force.


    Looking at a pair of white rabbits in front of him, he bowed his head and kissed them.


    "Well..."


    This made pearl exclaim.


    Yes, sometimes such behavior also exists.


    But every time her heart beat, it jumped out of control.


    Duan Hong stretched out his hand and tightly pinched Pearl''s waist.


    He raised his head when he felt that the man in his arms didn''t move.


    Pearl under the light was so beautiful that it made him more stone.


    "Pearl, let me make you feel the accident three years ago.


    Even if you don''t agree today, I won''t let you go. I''ve raised you for twelve years, and you should be mine. "


    Duan Hong picked up Pearl and went indoors.


    Pearl in his arms showed an incredible expression.


    "Lord Duan, who was that man... Three years ago?"


    Duan Hong didn''t speak. He went indoors and put the man on the bed.


    His deep eyes looked at Pearl and found that there was shock and expectation, which made him feel at ease.


    It seemed that Pearl did care, or liked him.


    It was a surprise for him.


    Duan Hong sat by the bed and slowly withdrew his clothes.


    He said slowly, "good boy, take good care of me and compensate me for my abstinence life in the past three years. I''ll tell you what happened."


    Duan Hongchi sits beside the bed.


    Pearl looked at his valley.


    So spectacular.


    At this time, her heart was pleasantly surprised.


    Really surprised, there was no one else, but gave it to the person you like.


    For there was really no memory, and Pearl had some doubts in her heart.


    But her actions show her irresistibility to Duan Hong.


    Pearl slowly knelt down and climbed to Duan Hong''s side, gently lowered her head and kissed the object

 Chapter 953

    Mi Youning smiled at the speech. "Who makes Bai Shao so strange that people who don''t know think they are pretending to be."


    "Hmm?" Bai Ziyu reached out and touched her hair. She didn''t know why.


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, MI Youning leaned close to his ear and whispered a few words.


    Bai Ziyu''s eyes became stunned and immediately filled with a smile.


    "What a bad guy."


    It turned out that this was revenge last night.


    Last night was the first time he had a meat dish. Naturally, he was a little anxious and rude.


    Bai Ziyu touched the tip of his nose. Of course, his words were bold... Some.


    Like a hairy boy.


    He sighed in a low voice, blaming the little woman in his arms for being like a goblin, which made him uncontrollable.


    Mi Youning''s body suddenly soared into the air.


    Bai Ziyu took her to the bathroom.


    "You know you''re not feeling well. I''ll give you a bath and we''ll go downstairs for dinner."


    Mi Youning thought that something indescribable would happen during the bath. She wanted to refuse.


    But now her body is too "weak" to take a bath by herself.


    An hour later, Bai Ziyu came out of the bathroom with MI Youning in his arms.


    Mi Youning''s face was ruddy, while Bai Ziyu looked satisfied.


    Take a bath for an hour, which must be what happened.


    Although she didn''t do anything, MI Youning felt that she was wiped clean again.


    After going downstairs, Bai Ziyu held her and fed her herself.


    Mi Youning is now like a giant baby, coaxed and spoiled by Bai Ziyu.


    After breakfast, Bai Ziyu sent her back to her room again.


    Cover mi Youning with a thin quilt and turn down the air conditioner in the room.


    Bai Ziyu sat next to MI Youning and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll go to the company and come back in an hour."


    Mi Youning nodded. "Go, I''m tired. I''ll sleep a little longer."


    "Well, be good." Bai Ziyu leaned close to her forehead and kissed her gently.


    Seeing Bai Ziyu leave, MI Youning immediately gets out of bed.


    She stood in front of the French window in her bedroom and looked at the scene downstairs.


    The motorcade is already waiting downstairs.


    Soon, the figure of Bai Ziyu appeared.


    Walking down the steps of the villa door, Bai Ziyu bypassed the fountain in the middle.


    Suddenly he stopped and turned slowly.


    Mi Youning quickly hid behind the curtain and covered her figure.


    Bai Ziyu looked upstairs. It was his bedroom.


    It''s also his wedding room.


    Looking at the French window, there was no familiar figure, and Bai Ziyu was disappointed.


    Just now he clearly felt a focused look.


    Thought it would be his new wife.


    It''s all his magic barrier.


    The little woman is lying in bed now. How can she get down.


    Bai Ziyu shook his head and sat in the car with a smile. The car gradually drove away.


    Mi Youning stood behind the curtain, looked at the scene, and then went back to bed and lay down.


    "Little soul, did you mean it yesterday?"


    At this time, MI Youning began to investigate what happened last night.


    "Host, I kindly reminded you last night that you should not be ignorant of good people."


    The ring soul spoke slowly.


    Mi Youning raised his eyebrows. "Are you human?"


    "No." the ring soul answered quickly.


    "Hahaha..." Mi Youning laughed at his answer.


    "Yes, little soul, you are not human, hahaha..."


    By routine!


    Ring soul means that it is very resentful and doesn''t even want to pay attention to the host.


    Walk the world in a routine.

 Chapter 954

    The ring soul was silent, and MI Youning naturally didn''t make a sound.


    The smile on her lips could not be concealed.


    But soon, MI Youning couldn''t laugh.


    "Host, you may have a baby soon."


    "..." Mi Youning said she didn''t understand the words of Jiehun.


    What the hell?


    Baby?


    Sorry, she''s still a baby.


    "Little soul, I have to say, I''m still a baby. Why should I have a baby?"


    "Hiss... Ten thousand year old monster, giant baby? You can pull it down!"


    Mi Youning is not happy.


    "You don''t sound like an old monster."


    The ring soul retorted, "pro, can it be the same? You are a woman, a woman!"


    "What''s the matter with women? Women must have children! Who stipulates that women should have children? Does it make any difference if they leave them in the task world after having children?"


    Mi Youning sat up straight and joined the ring soul bar.


    Jiehun was speechless, because he only said one possibility.


    In exchange for MI Yuning''s strong opposition.


    That said, MI Youning put her hand on her stomach.


    Child, she really didn''t think about it.


    As she said, being born is just birth and death in the task world.


    "Host, children don''t necessarily stay in the task world. Of course, if you don''t want it, you can choose not to."


    Mi Youning was stunned and said after a while, "I don''t want it. The child has never thought about it and has no psychological preparation."


    "Well, now your body has more and more fit with space. If you want children to work harder, we won''t do it if you don''t want them."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning is a little depressed.


    Although she has gone through many task worlds, she is still a baby.


    She was killed when she reached the hairpin.


    She is still the little child who grows up beside mi Lanyun.


    Uncle Huang, you''ve been fine for so many years.


    The desire to go back is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Little soul, when can I go back?"


    "Within a thousand years, you will certainly be allowed to go back. Let''s do the task at ease."


    Jiehun knows that MI Youning''s mood is beginning to be unstable.


    With that, he stopped talking.


    Mi Youning lay in bed and slowly closed her eyes.


    In her dream, she saw the man in a four clawed imperial suit.


    The tall figure of the man approached her slowly.


    Mi Youning looks at the man coming, ignores the eunuchs and maids around him, and runs away quickly.


    "Uncle Huang! Are you down?"


    The man''s original cold face gradually became gentle.


    He squatted down and stretched out his arms to her.


    Mi Youning jumped into each other''s arms.


    "Uncle Huang!"


    The man held her high.


    Mi Youning finds something wrong. Uncle Huang doesn''t speak, so he looks at her with a gentle smile.


    Eunuchs and palace maids around, including bodyguards on duty not far away.


    These people are not right. Their expressions and faces are gradually disappearing.


    Even the man holding her gradually became transparent.


    Mi Youning reached out and grabbed the man''s sleeve.


    "Uncle Huang, why don''t you talk? Xiao Jiu is so afraid..."


    The man still looked at her with tender eyebrows and eyes.


    While holding the man''s sleeve, MI Youning found that her hand became smaller.


    The man holding her is mi Lanyun, the Regent of the Xia Dynasty.


    She is also mi Youning''s uncle.


    "Uncle Huang, you talk, why don''t you talk!"


    Mi Youning is in a hurry.


    Everything is wrong.

 Chapter 955

    Bai Ziyu said he came back in an hour, so he really came back in an hour.


    When the car came to the door, he didn''t wait for the car to stop. He pushed open the door and got off.


    Walk into the villa quickly and gracefully.


    "Young master, you are back."


    Zhao Ma greeted him and took his coat.


    Bai Ziyu nodded, "where''s madam?"


    Zhao Ma smiled and said, "Madam has been resting upstairs."


    Her smile is somewhat ambiguous. As a passer-by, Zhao Ma saw everything in the restaurant this morning.


    Bai Ziyu hurried upstairs when he heard the speech.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning felt that everything around him was fading.


    Even the uncle Huang standing in front of her had to dissipate slowly.


    "Uncle Huang! Uncle Huang, don''t go! Don''t leave Xiao Jiu!"


    "Uncle Huang! Uncle Huang! Uncle Huang..."


    When Bai Ziyu pushed open the bedroom door, he heard mi Youning calling.


    There was a strong tremor in the bottom of his heart.


    "Uncle Huang! Don''t go, don''t leave Xiao Jiu..."


    Mi Youning''s voice continues.


    Bai Ziyu looked worried when he heard the speech.


    He walked quickly to the bed and looked at his little wife with a painful expression and tears.


    Seeing the tears on his face, Bai Ziyu felt heartache.


    He held the man gently and carefully in his arms.


    "Uncle Huang... Uncle Huang..."


    Mi Youning hugged Bai Ziyu as if he were holding something important and calling in a low voice.


    Holding his little wife in his arms, Bai Ziyu slapped her on the back.


    The tears on his face stopped and the previous uneasy call stopped.


    At this moment, MI Youning was completely quiet.


    But Bai Ziyu''s face stiffened.


    Who is Huang Shu?


    Seeing the little wife in such pain, is it the person she used to like?


    Then Bai Ziyu shook his head.


    As early as the beginning, he investigated Su ranxi''s information very clearly.


    The other party doesn''t like anyone.


    She was very clever at school. Although there were many people chasing her, none of them had an ambiguous relationship.


    After graduation, although there are several friends around.


    There are no bad habits.


    I haven''t had a boyfriend.


    She was clean and pure, so that he saw that little red plum last night.


    So the question is, who is Huang Shu?


    It''s a man or a woman. Why did he make his little wife cry.


    Still crying so sad, crying so sad.


    It was the first time he had seen her cry.


    That drop by drop of tears made his heart ache.


    He was reluctant to let the little woman in his arms be wronged.


    How can others do it.


    Bai Ziyu decided to find out who Huang Shu was.


    He held mi Youning and took out his cell phone.


    Seeing mi Youning with his eyes closed in his arms, he decided to send a message.


    A phone call is likely to disturb the person in your arms.


    Just as Bai Ziyu pressed the mobile phone screen, MI Youning was awakened by Xiao HUNER.


    Mi Youning is still trapped in a dream.


    Uncle Huang''s figure has disappeared.


    She looked at the surrounding scene in confusion.


    There was no one but her.


    The eunuchs, maids in waiting and bodyguards that existed before are all gone.


    Even the palace slowly dissipated.


    "Host, host, wake up. Your man knows you''re thinking about other men."


    Mi Youning felt a pain in her brain.


    It''s the voice of the little soul.


    "Is that you, little soul?"


    "Wake up, this is a dream. Open your eyes."


    Mi Youning watched it turn into a white fog.


    All the scenes disappeared.

 Chapter 956

    "Wake up!"


    Mi Youning in Bai Ziyu''s arms opened her eyes with a brush.


    Wet eyes, looking at Bai Ziyu holding her.


    The other party has a cell phone in his hand.


    For such a long time, MI Youning has understood the man''s style of behavior.


    She put her hand around Bai Ziyu''s neck.


    The tears in his eyes ran down uncontrollably and trickled down Bai Ziyu''s neck.


    Finally slipped into his clothes.


    This was the first time she dreamed of Uncle Huang.


    I dreamed of MI Lanyun, the ruler of the Xia Dynasty.


    She doesn''t know why she wants to cry.


    Tears just flow down uncontrollably.


    Bai Ziyu was hugged by Mi Youning and forgot everything.


    He threw his cell phone aside and patted mi Youning on the back.


    "What''s the matter, baby? Why are you crying?"


    Bai Ziyu asked softly, but chiguoguo''s jealousy showed in his eyes.


    "Host, your man heard your name, uncle Huang. He was just about to find someone to investigate.


    You must find a way to stop it. Don''t mention the modern plane. If you disturb unnecessary existence, your way home will only be more and more difficult. "


    Mi Youning gradually calmed down.


    She still put her arms around Bai Ziyu.


    The tears in his eyes also stopped.


    Thinking of Bai Ziyu''s question, MI Youning showed a trace of apology in her eyes.


    A little fleeting, fast in addition to MI Youning, no one knows what she thinks.


    She raised her head and looked at Bai Ziyu.


    There was sadness in his eyes, and he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "I just had a dream."


    Baiyu gently wiped the tears on her face and spoiled her: "what did you dream of, even scared my baby to cry."


    Mi Youning beat him with a smile.


    "We dreamt that you became an ancient man with many women around you.


    I told you to ignore me. Many women surrounded you. I shouted to you, and you didn''t look back at me.


    I was scared. I watched you go away gradually and finally disappear. I was really scared. "


    At last, MI Youning''s eyes overflowed with tears.


    In her dream, she saw Uncle Huang disappear with her own eyes.


    This is the first time in ten thousand years that she dreamed of that man.


    They just disappeared. They didn''t even say a word in their dream.


    When Bai Ziyu heard mi Youning''s explanation, he still had a gentle smile on his face.


    There was meditation in his eyes.


    He lifted the hair in MI Youning''s ear and asked softly, "baby, don''t be afraid. I won''t want you or look at you.


    It''s all a dream, all reverse. Don''t believe that. "


    Mi Youning nodded.


    Just then, Bai Ziyu suddenly turned the topic, "what is my identity in your dream? Is it the emperor with so many women around me?"


    This is full of self ridicule.


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    How would she answer? Could it be uncle Huang.


    This makes her heart refuse.


    She was just about to answer. Yes, it''s the emperor.


    The ring soul made a sound again.


    "Please answer carefully. Your man heard you calling uncle Huang."


    Mi Youning looked up and inadvertently looked at Bai Ziyu.


    The other party''s eyes are deep, so that she can''t see any emotion.


    There is something wrong with Bai Ziyu. Everything is wrong.


    I don''t know why, seeing Bai Ziyu''s eyes, it seems that it gradually coincides with the imperial uncle in his dream.


    Mi Youning looked absently at the deep eyes. She slowly stretched out her hands.


    Those slender hands touched Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    "Uncle Huang..."

 Chapter 957

    "Uncle Huang..."


    Mi Youning shouted absently.


    When Bai Ziyu heard Huang Shu again, his heart was comforted.


    Because mi Youning''s eyes are full of him.


    "My name is Huang Shu in my dream?"


    Mi Youning shook his head, "no, you are the Regent, I am the princess, I call you uncle Huang."


    Bai Ziyu was stunned and laughed.


    "It''s an uncle nephew relationship. I have to deal with you."


    Mi Youning looked at him suspiciously.


    Bai Ziyu turned over and pressed mi Youning on the bed.


    He gently touched mi Youning''s lips and said with a smile, "silly girl, that''s because we are related by blood."


    The four words "blood relationship" went straight to MI Youning''s forehead.


    Let her blood flow back.


    Did Jiang Wan want to kill her because of a misunderstanding.


    There are other reasons for uncle Huang''s doting on her.


    "Host, your mood swings are too big. Please stop."


    The sound of ring soul warning sounded.


    But mi Youning still thinks about those messy relationships.


    Jie soul floats in the space and feels mi Youning''s emotional instability.


    He had to attack mi Youning''s brain.


    Bai Ziyu felt something wrong with MI Youning, and the mood in his eyes was not quite right.


    He was about to make a noise, but the woman in her arms pleaded in pain. Now get up.


    Mi Youning holds her head and scolds her soul from the bottom of her heart.


    This familiar soul power, needless to say, is also done by the soul.


    Slowly, the memory in MI Youning''s mind faded away.


    Finally her dream faded.


    His eyes became heavy.


    "So sleepy..."


    Bai Ziyu frowned, hugged her and whispered, "sleep when you''re sleepy. I''m here."


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning''s eyes closed and everything before became blank.


    Ring soul in the space, the figure becomes thin.


    ¡­¡­


    Mordor, an apartment area in the golden zone.


    In a room, ye Han opened his eyes.


    The body was heavy, and the sleep seemed like a long sleep.


    It''s too long to know what''s going on.


    The memory of last night also returned to his mind.


    His confused eyes suddenly became complex, unbearable and painful.


    Especially when you feel like you have nothing.


    Under the thin quilt, he was covered with red fruits.


    It''s still late after all.


    He shouldn''t have stayed last night.


    And Li Yun''s behavior, let him too disappointed.


    Glanced at the other side of the bed. Fortunately, Li Yun was not here at this time.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to face each other.


    He should be angry about this, he should blame Li Yun.


    Once he thought of the entrustment of his aunt and mother, he suppressed his anger.


    He really doesn''t remember whether he did it last night.


    But the warm - ambiguous breath in the air and the traces on his body.


    This should be what happened.


    The relationship between him and Su Yanfeng is completely over.


    There is really no chance of recovery.


    Ye Han picked up the wrinkled clothes on the ground and put them on mechanically.


    He seems to have thought a lot, Su Yanfeng, Li Yun.


    The past, the present.


    The brain is a little numb. What can''t be dissipated in his mind for a long time is Su Yanfeng''s cold face.


    "Brother Han, you''re awake!"


    A surprised voice came from behind.


    Ye Han stopped wearing clothes.


    His hands are shaking.


    Li Yun, why did you do this.


    Are they really going to be tied together in the future.


    Yes, both of them. He can''t escape the responsibility.


    Ye Han put on his clothes mechanically.

 Chapter 958

    Ye Han, dressed, turned slowly.


    He looked at Li Yun standing at the door with cold eyes.


    At this moment, his heart was very calm.


    Li Yun''s behavior last night made him quit.


    Then the next life will be entangled with it.


    Unless Li Yun takes the initiative to let go.


    If she could let go, she wouldn''t have done it last night.


    Ye Han accepted his fate.


    But he still can''t give what Li Yun wants.


    His heart was lost and left to others.


    And his feelings were buried in the deepest part of his heart.


    Ye Han stared at Li Yun for a moment.


    Li Yun at this moment is so strange in Ye Han''s eyes.


    He never knew that Li Yun would use such a means.


    Li Yun looks at Ye Han''s complex eyes. She tries to maintain the smile on her face.


    "Brother Han, I made lunch. Let''s have some together."


    Lunch?


    Ye Han looked down for his watch.


    Found it on the bedside table.


    He carefully picked up the watch and took it to his hand.


    It was already noon.


    At this moment, he doesn''t want to be alone with Li Yun.


    He needs to be quiet and find a place to think about the next arrangement.


    Su Yanfeng left and no one spoiled him anymore.


    He needs to walk alone.


    Back to the boring and cold life before.


    Ye Han picked up his coat and turned to Li Yun standing at the door.


    Standing in front of Li Yun, he said calmly, "I''m leaving. The company has something else to do. I''ll contact you later."


    Li Yun watched Ye Han pass by and was about to leave.


    There was fear in her eyes.


    Quickly pulled Ye Han''s arm, "brother Han, I''m wrong, but I really like you!"


    Ye Han stopped and didn''t look back.


    There was a dead silence in his eyes.


    "Li Yun, this is your choice. Now I can tell you for sure that I can''t give you what you want.


    I can give you a stable life and make you comfortable with food and clothing.


    There''s nothing else I can do. Do you want to be with me? "


    Li Yun thought Ye Han would refuse her when she heard the previous words.


    The latter words, let her unhappy eyes, gradually become pleasantly surprised.


    She immediately said, "brother Han, I really like you. My mother gave me to you at the beginning, and my aunt asked you to take good care of me.


    I like you so much. Even if you don''t like me, I believe you will like it in the future. Brother Han, you can''t stop me. "


    Hearing Li Yun mention the two old people who died, ye Han''s eyes gradually become gentle.


    His voice softened a lot. "OK, that''s it."


    Ye Han took out his arm and strode to the door.


    Li Yun chased up, "brother Han, are you coming tonight?"


    Ye Han''s footsteps were flustered for a few minutes. He quickly said, "the company has something to do today. I''ll be busy until very late. I won''t come."


    Li Yun, standing behind him, smiled at the answer.


    Her voice was wronged and said, "brother Han, you should pay attention to rest. I''ll miss you."


    Ye Han opened the door in front of him and hurriedly stepped out of the door.


    Li Yun didn''t come forward to stop him.


    She doesn''t care whether ye Han likes her or not.


    As long as this man is still with her.


    This is her only guarantee and the guarantee of her future life.


    The door was closed, and Li Yun walked very leisurely to the dining table in the living room and sat down.


    She touched her stomach, "I''ve finally got you. It''s your life."

 Chapter 959

    A month later.


    Mi Youning sits in the living room of the villa, squatting with a erha.


    This is what Bai Ziyu brought back from his old house.


    It also has a very cute name, called ball ball.


    In fact, it''s not cute at all. Instead, it''s stupid.


    From the first time we met, the ball pounced on her.


    Mi Youning dislikes this stupid dog.


    But I can''t hold the ball. The ball is too sticky to her.


    Zhao Ma came up with the plate in her hand. "Madam is ready. Do you want to feed?"


    Mi Youning nodded and pointed to the ball. "Let it eat. The saliva is on the ground."


    Zhao Ma squatted down with a smile and walked to the ball.


    The ball immediately got up and wagged her tail at Zhao ma.


    The movement was so fast, and the swing speed showed that it was very happy.


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes at the stupid dog.


    In the past half a month, MI Youning has occasionally stayed at home with the stupid dog.


    As the chairman of Bai''s group, Bai Ziyu will accompany her on some matters that he does not need to deal with personally.


    The other party was very kind to her after marriage. She was spoiled in the palm of her hand.


    Today, the company held a shareholders'' meeting. Bai Ziyu was absent, leaving her with the stupid dog.


    After eating the food in the basin, the ball swayed its tail and returned to MI Youning again.


    Mi Youning reached out and touched its hair.


    The ball is still clean.


    Zhao''s mother bathes him every day.


    "Woof, woof..."


    Suddenly, the ball roared in the direction of the door.


    Mi Youning looked up at the door.


    There was doubt in his eyes.


    If Bai Ziyu appeared, the ball would not react like this.


    The young man came in from the door. He was thin, pale and unhealthy.


    The facial expression was also a little gloomy.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she saw the visitor.


    "Ah! I forgot this."


    Zhao''s mother''s voice followed.


    Zhao Ma, who is ready to leave, walks to MI Youning again.


    "Madam, the guard called before and said that a Mr. Ye Han came.


    Thinking that the other party attended the wedding last time, I let someone in, but I forgot in the twinkling of an eye. "


    Mi Youning looked at Zhao Ma with a guilty look on her face, smiled and comforted her: "it''s all right, Zhao Ma, go and be busy."


    In fact, Zhao''s mother is too old to work anymore.


    But she didn''t have a home. When the old man, that is, Bai Ziyu''s grandfather''s father, was still there, Zhao Ma was born in Bai''s house.


    She wants to stay in the White House. This is her home.


    During this time, Zhao''s mother was always forgetful. Bai Ziyu and she knew it.


    The old man took care of Bai Ziyu for a long time.


    They have been cooperating with Zhao ma. They don''t want her to be uncomfortable.


    The old man didn''t have much time. Why bother her about this.


    Zhao Ma nodded at the speech and walked to the restaurant.


    Other servants are already busy there.


    But Zhao''s mother can''t be idle at all.


    Mi Youning once again looks at the visitor.


    Ye Han has changed.


    His momentum deepened.


    He lost weight, lost a lot, and his expression was very gloomy.


    There is endless sadness in that eyebrow.


    Mi Youning smiled and said hello, "long time no see, brother Ye."


    Ye Han didn''t expect mi Youning to call him brother Ye.


    Since he was with Su Yanfeng... His sister has been calling him brother Ye.


    Now this long lost title makes Ye Han think of Su Yanfeng again.


    I haven''t seen you for more than a month.


    That man doesn''t know where the United States is.


    Really not coming back.

 Chapter 960

    Ye Han held Yue Xiong''s mouth and his face became painful.


    After a long delay, he put his hand away and walked towards mi Youning again.


    Mi Youning looked at Ye Han and said with a smile, "sit down."


    She didn''t seem to see what was wrong with Ye Han just now.


    Ye Han sat opposite mi Youning, holding something in his hand.


    That''s something like an invitation, red.


    Looking at the things in Ye Han''s hands, he smiled meaningfully.


    After ye Han sat down, he didn''t know how to speak.


    He knows why he''s here today.


    To send wedding invitations.


    But he wanted to ask if Su Yanfeng was still in the United States. Is he okay.


    After I really sat down, I didn''t know how to speak.


    Mi Youning touched the head of the ball. "Brother ye, do you know how my brother is recently?"


    This made Ye Han suddenly look up and stare at Mi Youning with both eyes.


    "He... Is he okay?"


    Mi Youning smiled and looked very happy.


    Ye Han felt heartache because of the smile on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yanfeng should be very good.


    Otherwise it wouldn''t be so pleasant.


    "My brother, he is very good. The atmosphere abroad is very open. Now he is quite good."


    Yes, the atmosphere abroad is very open.


    Su Yanfeng must have someone else around him.


    Ye Han''s heart hurts more.


    As long as I think of Su Yanfeng, his heart hurts and makes him want to cry.


    It''s good, it''s good


    Ye Han comforted himself.


    Now he''s getting married too. In the future... He''s really a stranger in the future.


    Tightly clenched the invitation in his hand, ye Han suddenly stood up, "I''ll go first, Xiaoxi, take care."


    He was about to leave.


    I came here today in the name of sending invitations. I just want to know about the man.


    I wish I knew he was well now.


    Ye Han turned around and showed a bitter expression on his beautiful face.


    "Brother ye, wait!"


    Seeing that he was leaving, MI Youning opened his mouth and shouted to people.


    Ye Han didn''t turn around because his eyes were wet.


    Although he knew Su Yanfeng was doing well, his heart really hurt.


    Once happiness was so close to him, why didn''t it belong to him.


    How can he be reconciled to fate.


    Mi Youning sat on the sofa. She looked at the invitation in Ye Han''s hand. "Is brother Ye going to get married?"


    Ye Han''s back moved. He clenched the invitation and put it in front.


    "Yes, I''m getting married."


    The voice was bitter.


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice, "brother ye, tell me frankly that you can''t get married."


    Thinking of Li Yun''s persecution during this period, ye Han closed his eyes and pressed down the tears in his eyes.


    He also hoped that the marriage would not succeed.


    Is it possible?


    He shook his head. It was too difficult.


    Since the confusion with Li Yun that night, he had no way back.


    Ye Han left.


    Mi Youning watched him leave.


    Soon Li Yun will tell Ye Han that she is pregnant.


    How can ye Han marry Li Yun.


    The same is true of the original plot. The wedding between Ye Han and Li Yun failed.


    When Bai Ziyu came back, MI Youning had not gone upstairs.


    Looking at the man coming, MI Youning tilted his head and smiled, "I came back very early today."


    Bai Ziyu went to her and sat down, holding the man on his lap.


    Touched her ruddy face, picked her eyebrows and said, "there is a beautiful wife at home. How dare you stay out for too long."


    Mi Youning glanced, "how can you still be literate."

 Chapter 961

    Today, Bai Ziyu is really thinking about mi Youning all day.


    Now I hold people in my arms, but I have some thoughts.


    He hasn''t eaten meat these days.


    He didn''t have to go to the company in the afternoon. He thought it was time for welfare.


    Bai Ziyu walked upstairs with MI Youning in his arms.


    The ball saw the master go and quickly followed him.


    When Bai Ziyu heard the murmur behind him, he turned around and frowned with MI Youning in his arms.


    "The ball is not allowed upstairs!"


    "Woo woo..."


    The ball is wronged and low.


    The handsome face of baiziyu''s demon showed a trace of evil smile when he was wronged by the ball.


    "If you whine again, you will be sterilized!"


    The ball rubbed and turned and ran out.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Mi Youning laughed to death when she saw the ball.


    Bai Ziyu has threatened the ball more than once.


    However, every time it is a hundred trials.


    Ball ball was really taken into the pet hospital by Bai Ziyu for sterilization.


    Later, after the ball''s resistance, the operation was not completed.


    Since then, as long as the ball heard the sterilization operation, it disappeared immediately.


    It seems that there was a big shadow for the ball that time.


    Bai Ziyu looked down at his wife laughing in her arms, turned and strode upstairs.


    "Goblin, I hope you can laugh later."


    Mi Youning heard Bai Ziyu''s words and put his hand around his neck.


    "It depends on whether you hurt me or not."


    Neither of them went downstairs this afternoon.


    It was not until late at night that Bai Ziyu slowly went downstairs.


    Zhao Ma has gone to bed.


    The other employees in the villa have already prepared supper for their husband and wife.


    Bai Ziyu returned upstairs again with a late night snack.


    People have been tired of him.


    Just now mi Youning woke up.


    She didn''t have lunch or dinner.


    Again by this toss, stomach uncomfortable protest.


    Bai Ziyu returned to the bedroom with supper.


    He personally held mi Youning and fed him a spoonful of supper.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Han was handling documents in the company that day. The secretary told him that someone was looking for him.


    He asked who the secretary was.


    If you don''t know someone, the Secretary will never inform him and will refuse directly.


    Unless you have an appointment.


    Hearing the Secretary say a person''s name, ye Han frowned tightly.


    "Dong Dong..."


    When ye Han was stunned, the door of the office was knocked.


    Li Yun came in.


    Li Yun opened the door and showed a surprised expression on her face.


    "Brother Han! I''m pregnant. We have children!"


    Duang¡­¡­


    Ye Han''s brain seemed to be knocked hard.


    Pregnant


    Li Yun looked at Ye Han in surprise.


    Seeing that his expression was wrong, I thought it was a moment of no reaction.


    She hurried to Ye Han''s side and took each other''s hand and touched her stomach.


    "Brother Han, touch it. It''s been a month."


    She specially emphasized one month.


    Hearing the words of this month, ye Han raised his head and looked at Li Yun faintly.


    At the same time, he took his hand away from Li Yun''s stomach.


    "Li Yun, sit down first. I have something to tell you."


    Li Yun reached for her hair and turned to sit on the chair in the office.


    "Brother Han, you don''t look very happy. Don''t you like children?"


    There was no trace of excitement and joy in Ye Han''s eyes.


    Li Yun couldn''t catch it.


    Ye Han looked at Li Yun faintly and shook his head gently after hearing her words.


    Li Yun''s expression was stunned. She lowered her head and touched her stomach. "Brother Han, if you don''t like it, we don''t want the child."

 Chapter 962

    She spoke lightly, but there was also reluctance in her words.


    Ye Han stared at Li Yun complicatedly.


    Now he is really strange to this girl, which makes him fear.


    How dare she.


    His hands clenched into fists, and ye Han repressed his emotions.


    He took a deep breath, and his tone was still cold, "Li Yun, there will be no wedding."


    When Li Yun was about to make ye Han more sympathetic to her, she suddenly raised her head when she heard this.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    She knows the man in front of her.


    Ye Han said one thing and one thing. Although his heart is soft, sometimes his heart needs to be cold and heartless than anyone else.


    The tone of the other party is cold and the words are so decisive.


    "Brother Han, why? If you don''t like children, we don''t want them. I can choose not to have them.


    I just want to be with you, brother Han. I like you. No one likes you more than me... "


    "Li Yun, you''ve had enough!"


    Finally, no one likes you more than I do, which directly stimulates Ye Han''s nerves.


    no, it isn''t.


    Yes, some people like him.


    Although it was once.


    The man really liked him at the beginning.


    Spoil him, worry about his mood and everything about him.


    Li Yun was frightened by Ye Han''s angry tone and stopped her words.


    Her eyes grew aggrieved.


    Ye Han looked at her and wept.


    If he had been upset before, he would make people stop crying.


    Now he just looked at Li Yun with cold eyes.


    Look strange, full of consideration and doubt.


    In the sight of Shang Ye Han, the tears in Li Yun''s eyes slowly stopped.


    "Brother Han... You... What''s the matter with you? Why is it so suddenly..."


    Li Yun choked, and her words were intermittent.


    Ye Han felt tired all over.


    How long hasn''t he had a good rest.


    Since Su Yanfeng left, he has never had a safe sleep again.


    The warm embrace and the shoulder with a sense of security are gone.


    His life is much less.


    Many are given to him by Su Yanfeng.


    Ye Han closed his eyes and leaned against the office chair.


    "Li Yun, we didn''t have a relationship that night. I didn''t touch you!"


    He opened his mouth, very clear and straightforward.


    Li Yun is stupid.


    How.


    How could he know.


    At this time, ye Han opened his eyes and looked at Li Yun''s panicked eyes.


    His heart is sure enough.


    That night was the last thing he wanted to remember.


    Because that night, he and Su Yanfeng didn''t stand back.


    They became strangers completely.


    Now seeing Li Yun''s look, what else does Ye Han not understand.


    That night, nothing happened to them.


    Just to cheat Li Yun.


    Unexpectedly, he was even more disappointed by this fraud.


    Li Yun is still the kind and gentle woman in front of her.


    Why did this happen in the past two years.


    Or is it her nature, but he didn''t find it.


    Li Yun looked disappointed at Shang Ye Han and hurried to save her, "brother Han, how can you think so? We did it. Now I have your children in my stomach..."


    "Enough! Li Yun enough!"


    Ye Han is really enough.


    At this time, he didn''t want to be alone with Li Yun at all.


    He stood up, picked up his coat and took the car key on the table.


    Without even looking at Li Yun, she strode out of the office.


    How could Li Yun let him leave.

 Chapter 963

    Seeing ye Han striding away by his side.


    Li Yun reached out and grabbed his arm.


    "Brother Han..."


    "Let go!"


    Ye Han''s voice sounded coldly.


    How could he have children.


    How could Li Yun''s baby be his? His rice Qingzi can''t survive at all.


    Unfortunately, Li Yun doesn''t know.


    Li Yun grabbed Ye Han''s arm and wouldn''t let go of it.


    The other one took the pregnancy test out of her bag.


    "Brother Han, look, this is your child. It''s only a month. This is what we had that night."


    Ye Han looked at Li Yun''s pregnancy test sheet in front of him.


    This made his face even worse.


    "Li Yun, you know whether the child is mine or not. Don''t make us too ugly.


    I still say that. I can keep you safe for the rest of your life. I really can''t afford what you want. "


    Ye Han pulled out his arm and strode out of the office.


    Li Yun stood behind him and watched the determined figure disappear.


    Why, why everything has changed.


    The plan is very good. It can be said to be seamless.


    How did you get to this point.


    Li Yun''s eyes gradually became crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Han drove away from the company.


    He didn''t know where to go. The apartment was cold. Without that person, he was cold all over.


    The demons were so big that he couldn''t find a place to go.


    Ye Han drove his car on the road, his mind full of Su Yanfeng''s face.


    As night fell, ye Han finally stopped the car.


    Thinking of the place where he first met Su Yanfeng, ye Han started again and went straight to the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Bai Ziyu put down their work today.


    In the afternoon, they went to pick up the plane together.


    Su Yanfeng is back.


    Just today, Su Yanfeng came back from the United States.


    This month, Su Yanfeng discussed cooperation with entertainment tycoons there in the United States.


    Yitian entertainment company will develop abroad in the future, and the value of the company''s artists also began to rise.


    It''s all Su Yanfeng''s credit this month.


    Now that the other party has returned home, Bai Ziyu naturally wants to accompany his wife to pick up the plane.


    Su Yanfeng is also thin.


    After receiving the person, he directly pulled the person to Baijia villa.


    It is also where Bai Ziyu and MI Youning live.


    After dinner, Su Yanfeng will withdraw.


    After returning home, Su Yanfeng became more introverted.


    Mi Youning got up and went to see him off.


    They stood by the fountain in the villa. Su Yanfeng took out a cigarette and lit one.


    He knew his sister had something to say to him.


    "Brother, brother Ye seems to be getting married."


    "Cough, cough..."


    Su Yanfeng just took a deep breath of smoke and heard her cough violently.


    I haven''t breathed for a while.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and patted him on the back.


    "Brother, is it still possible for you and him?"


    Su Yanfeng coughed and the corners of his eyes were wet.


    Mi Youning could not answer this.


    Because ye Han didn''t give him a chance at all.


    On the road of the future, anyone who thinks of their future will not come to this step now.


    "When was the news, and on what day... Got married?"


    When Su Yanfeng said the word "marriage", his heart seemed to be torn apart.


    Mi Youning could not bear Su Yanfeng''s sad face.


    She tilted her head and said mischievously, "two days ago, but I don''t think it''s so hanging."


    Su Yanfeng heard this and had a bit of potential meaning.

 Chapter 964

    He took a deep breath of smoke, and the smoke slowly came out of his mouth.


    "What do you mean, why?"


    Mi Youning looks at the car that picks up Su Yanfeng.


    She said with a smile: "because that Li Yun is pregnant, she works in the hospital of magic capital after listening to her classmates at that time."


    Su Yanfeng''s eyes were full of amazement, shock and inconceivable.


    He also knows Ye Han''s physical problems.


    For more than half a year since they got along, ye Han has investigated everything around him very clearly.


    Ye Han can''t have children. He has physical problems.


    "Pa Da..."


    The smoke in his hand fell to the ground.


    Su Yanfeng quickly walked to the car parked not far away, opened the door and sat in.


    Mi Youning saw his quick action and smiled on his face.


    This time, it depends on whether they can walk through the barrier in their hearts.


    Su Yanfeng got into the car and found that he didn''t say hello to his sister.


    He lowered the window and waved to MI Youning, "I''ll go first. Go back."


    Mi Youning reached out and waved to Su Yanfeng, "I see."


    Looking at the car driving away, MI Youning didn''t go back.


    She took her cell phone out when she went out.


    Li Yun, the days of stability are over.


    Are you ready for the next punishment.


    Mi Youning took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    The one who answered the phone was a woman whose voice was very gentle.


    Hearing this strange voice, MI Youning smiled, "my name is Su ranxi. I''ll find your man and tell him it''s time to pay his debt."


    There was a pause on the phone. The strange woman said again, "I''m sorry, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Mi Youning smiled, "ha ha... Miss Zhou ya, are you sure you don''t want to tell your man?


    If it hadn''t been for me more than half a year ago, would he be safe in the capital and enjoy everything his rights brought him? "


    The call was quickly forwarded to.


    "Hello, Miss Su."


    Mi Youning said with a smile, "it''s been a long time. It''s been more than half a year."


    The voice over there is very familiar. It''s the scar man who wanted to kill Bai Ziyu before.


    Now the capital is the first person in the army.


    "What can I do for Miss Su?"


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice, "there is a gang in the southwest. They are the people you have been staring at for a long time.


    You want to get in, but you don''t have an insider. The mountain road is very difficult to walk, and there is toxic biogas in the deep forest... "


    The scar man interrupted before mi Youning finished saying, "how can Miss Su know?"


    Mi Youning smiled, "because I have a man who escaped from it."


    At this point, the scar man already knows what it means.


    "Thank you, Miss Su. If the other party can control it, you have done me another favor."


    "You''re welcome. I just hope my husband won''t work too hard when people come down from the capital in the future."


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Li Yun was controlled by the mysterious man.


    She is in the apartment and plans to continue to let Ye Han accept her.


    After thinking of many ways, even the way of crying, making trouble and hanging, they decided to have a try.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the chance.


    That night, a group of heavily armed members took her away directly.


    Li Yun was foolish, but she was unable to resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yanfeng asked the driver to drive to the apartment where he and ye Han lived.


    Before the car stopped steadily, Su Yanfeng rushed down and went straight to the apartment upstairs.

 Chapter 965

    Su Yanfeng''s hands rubbed Ye Han''s back neck.


    "Baby, tell me, who am I?"


    Ye Han hung his head and stretched out his hand to pull the corner of Su Yanfeng''s clothes.


    "Su... Su Yanfeng, husband."


    The little brother on the side heard Ye Han''s words. He felt that he had been fed a pot of dog food.


    It''s so cruel.


    Glancing at the small movements between the two, he refused to eat the luxury set meal dog food.


    So the bar boy turned sadly and left.


    When Su Yanfeng heard the address behind Ye Han, he showed a bright smile on his face.


    Once he asked Ye han to call his husband many times.


    The man just didn''t speak for his self-esteem.


    Occasionally, he used some special means to force people into a hurry before he shouted one or two.


    Now he was just a hint, but he got such a surprise.


    At this time, Su Yanfeng is more sure that ye Han has him in his heart.


    There''s definitely him.


    "Honey, shall I take you home?"


    As soon as ye Han heard about going home, he suddenly raised his head.


    Those eyes were no longer confused, but wet.


    His eyes showed an aggrieved mood, "no, don''t go back. He''s not at home."


    Su Yanfeng has stood up.


    Hearing this, his mind moved, "who, who is not here?"


    "That''s him."


    The voice of grievance sounded, which made Su Yanfeng''s heart soft.


    He gently picked up the man, "who is he? Is he su Yanfeng?"


    Ye Han was a little uncomfortable when he was held. He moved uneasily.


    However, Su Yanfeng''s name made him stop all his actions.


    "Yes, he doesn''t want me." Ye Han cried.


    It''s the silent cry.


    There was no sound, and rolling hot tears flowed out of his eyes.


    Su Yanfeng was anxious as soon as he saw that he was crying.


    "Baby, don''t cry. I''m back. I don''t want you. Baby, my heart is broken when you cry. Don''t cry, okay?"


    He strode back to the front of the car and sat in the back seat.


    Hold people in your arms and look at the tears on your face, but there is no sound.


    At this moment, Su Yanfeng felt his heart hurt more than a month.


    He hurriedly wiped Ye Han''s tears.


    But the tears in those eyes kept on.


    This is the first time Su Yanfeng saw Ye Han cry.


    He put the baby in the palm of his hand. He cried so much that his heart was soft and about to break.


    Seeing ye Han''s tears wiped more and more, Su Yanfeng bowed his head and blocked his lips.


    Ye Han felt the familiar breath and unconsciously put his hand around Su Yanfeng''s neck.


    The tears in his eyes had stopped.


    Su Yanfeng made a forward gesture to the driver, and the car drove slowly.


    Instead of taking people back to the apartment, he took them to the old house of the Su family.


    This time, he won''t let go of anything.


    Ye Han is his, and the other party has him in his heart.


    He won''t give ye Han a chance to retreat.


    Holding the sleeping man in his arms out of the car, Su Yanfeng strode into Su''s house.


    What he decided would not give ye Han a chance to escape.


    Who knows if the man in his arms will turn over and disown him the next day.


    This is why he brought people back to the Su house.


    He can choose to lock people up.


    Until he said he wouldn''t leave him, he wouldn''t look for that woman again.


    Ye Han didn''t know at this time that his... Sex blessing life in the next few days was about to start.


    Now he rests in his warm and safe arms and sleeps very soundly.


    "Are you back, sir?"


    Su Yanfeng nodded to the servants around him, changed his shoes, hugged Ye Han and went straight to the upstairs bedroom.

 Chapter 966

    the second day.


    Ye Han feels a splitting headache.


    He also felt a tingling in his eyes.


    But there is a familiar smell all over the body.


    It was half a year that made him familiar with the smell of tears.


    Ye Han opened his eyes regardless of the headache or the tingling in his eyes.


    The light in the room hurt his eyes even more.


    Just then, a big hand covered his eyes.


    "Wait a minute, your eyes will be uncomfortable."


    A gentle voice sounded in my ear.


    Ye Han''s body froze.


    He wanted to take away his hand in front of him, whether it was the person in his heart.


    However, this is just a superfluous action.


    Familiar breath, who else but Su Yanfeng.


    "You... How did you come back?"


    Ye Han''s eyes hurt and he closed them.


    When he spoke again, he could hear his voice shaking.


    Su Yanfeng held people in his arms and smiled in a low voice, "my lover is here. Where else can I go?"


    Ye Han felt moist again because of this.


    He wanted to cry and hold the man around him.


    Su Yanfeng''s hand was still on his eyes. He felt wet and immediately turned the man around and held him in his arms.


    "Why are you crying again? You''re killing me."


    Ye Han couldn''t control it and hugged people tightly in his arms.


    "I miss you so much, so much..."


    Su Yanfeng patted him on the back and comforted him: "good, I miss you too. I won''t separate again in the future..."


    His hand patted and changed its taste.


    Early in the morning, the bedroom soon sounded... Ambiguous voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Han was locked up in Su''s house by Su Yanfeng for a week.


    Neither of them has left in this week.


    They didn''t leave Su''s house until mi Youning called one day.


    Because something happened to Li Yun.


    Li Yun was rescued by a drug making dens after the accident on the boat.


    She entered the base.


    Since then, it has become an object for those people to vent.


    Mi Youning called Beijing for this matter.


    The shelter was completely overturned.


    Li Yun is the main person.


    She was also injured during this period. She had no children and was shot.


    Those people are nightmares for her.


    After knowing that she brought people in, she wanted to torture her to death.


    Those people are outlaws. How can they be soft.


    Li Yun was shot in the brain, but she didn''t die.


    She''s lucky, too.


    But he became a vegetable.


    After arriving at the hospital, ye Han knew everything about Li Yun and felt bitter in his heart.


    Su Yanfeng comforted him.


    Finally, all the medical expenses of Li Yun were paid by Ye Han.


    Su Yanfeng has no opinion on this.


    As long as the woman doesn''t rob Ye Han from him.


    Mi Youning was also satisfied.


    Li Yuncheng is a vegetable, which can''t let the original owner''s resentment go away.


    So she gave a hint to Li Yun''s consciousness.


    The images of those people tortured were repeated in her mind forever.


    Even some illusions.


    It is exactly what Li Yun did to the original owner in the original plot.


    She will fall into that circle forever and never come out.


    She won''t be free until she dies.


    ¡­¡­


    Fifty years later.


    Bai Ziyu looked at his lover by the bed, his eyes overflowing with sadness.


    Su Yanfeng died a few years ago.


    Before long, ye Han also left.


    Now it''s their turn.


    Mi Youning was lying in bed and was already very weak.


    "Wait for me, wait for me, I''m afraid you''ll get lost... You must wait for me."

 Chapter 967

    "Phoenix evil..."


    "Feng Xie... Here... I''m..."


    "Feng Xie... Wait for me... I''m looking for you... Soon..."


    Mi Youning returns to the space of soul discipline and sees the little soul floating in the void.


    The other party didn''t even look at her.


    However, MI Youning found that xiaohuner''s body seemed to be lighter.


    "Little soul, what are you doing?"


    The soul body of the ring soul moved.


    He raised his head and looked at Mi Youning puzzled.


    Little soul wanted to ask, do you know a man named Feng Xie.


    But then his heart refused.


    Over the past ten thousand years, they have been together. He knows all the people around mi Youning.


    The voice in my mind comes from a distant place.


    The sound


    Ring soul doesn''t want to think about that.


    But the name Fengxie made him familiar, and he remembered it.


    The ring soul floated in front of MI Youning.


    "Go to the next table. There are surprises waiting for you."


    Mi Youning looked suspiciously at Jiehun.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. How could she hear a trace of schadenfreude from the tone of abstaining from soul.


    Seeing mi Youning''s suspicion, Jie soul waved her hand, and her soul body dissipated slowly.


    "Hello!"


    This is the first time that Jiehun should be so rude.


    "Good luck, host."


    Mi Youning heard the sound of giving up the soul. She felt very bad.


    "Stab, stab..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Whining..."


    Mi Youning felt that he had entered a body.


    Before she opened her eyes, strange voices sounded around her.


    "Stab, stab..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those voices are getting closer and closer.


    Mi Youning frowned and opened her eyes.


    It was dark all around.


    No, it''s not dark. There''s a red light in front of her.


    It was a woman who couldn''t see her face, and the other side turned her back.


    Mi Youning found something wrong the first time.


    "Whining..."


    Women seem to be crying or laughing.


    In short, the voice was very strange, which made her feel deeply trapped in the haunted house.


    "Host, congratulations on coming to the haunted house. Please enjoy your next pleasant journey."


    The ring soul mixed with a smile sounded.


    Mi Youning felt cold under her body and found her lying on the ground.


    "Stab, stab..."


    "Whining..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    Those voices sounded from all directions, as if they were right beside her.


    Mi Youning knew what the world was when she heard the words of Jiehun.


    She has developed immunity to this.


    She slowly sat up from the ground and saw a blue fire in the room.


    This made her see the surrounding environment clearly.


    The room is not big or small. It is very warm and comfortable everywhere.


    But the surrounding scene made mi Youning curl his lips.


    Just then, the woman in red with her back to MI Youning suddenly turned her head.


    "I''m so miserable. Can you help me?"


    The woman showed her face and MI Youning opened her mouth.


    The woman in red immediately showed a proud expression. She floated to MI Youning''s side.


    Stretch out the hands with red nails, "help me, help me..."


    The hands slowly extended to MI Youning''s neck.


    Feeling the cold breath, MI Youning closed her mouth.


    She looked helplessly at the woman in red in front of her.


    The voice was also very helpless: "you can''t do this."

 Chapter 968

    The woman in red is ready to pinch mi Youning''s neck. When she hears her words, she stops.


    She tilted her head and looked at Mi Youning puzzled.


    "Ah?"


    Mi Youning waved the woman in red''s arm and stood up from the ground.


    The woman in red also floated straight.


    Her eyes kept staring at Mi Youning, and her expression was still a little puzzled.


    Mi Youning is just about to speak to the eyes of Gu Qian who is seeking knowledge.


    "Host, don''t let anyone set it up. This world is a little special!"


    Um


    Mi Youning has not yet accepted the memory of the original owner, and does not know what is not broken.


    But after glancing at the ghost in the room, MI Youning felt as if she had done something terrible.


    Mi Youning quickly accepted the memory of the original owner.


    It took a few seconds to finish, and her face became frightened.


    Mi Youning holds Yue Xiong and looks at the woman in red in horror.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ghost..."


    The sound was really earth shaking, ghosts crying and wolves howling


    Er... Wrong, it''s flying into the sky.


    All the apartments in this area heard the earth shaking voice of MI Youning.


    "What''s your name? Don''t let anyone sleep!"


    "Dead! Day - you!"


    "Go away! Wake people up and have to work overtime tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of complaints came from the balcony upstairs and downstairs.


    Mi Youning still holds Yue Xiong and looks very scared.


    Her body was shaking.


    The ghost fire around her and the previous woman in red were startled by her and began to retreat.


    Mi Youning''s heart is very... Japanese dog''s.


    Because the original owner is a person who is very afraid of ghosts and can''t be set up by others. That''s all she can do.


    If she didn''t come, the original owner would stay on the ground and lie down all night.


    But when she came, she woke up.


    Then, the play will continue.


    This time, the woman in red showed a frightened look. She patted Yue Xiongkou and looked at Mi Youning with some fear.


    Mi Youning''s body trembled and his expression was afraid of everything around him, but his eyes slowly calmed down.


    "This... Who is this?"


    The woman in red pointed to MI Youning for a long time and said such a sentence.


    Then her body slowly dissipated.


    The surrounding ghost fire also dissipated.


    Mi Youning watched the last wisp of blue fire disappear. The ghost fire was the soul of a little boy.


    All full retreat.


    The cool smell of the room also slowly dispersed.


    Mi Youning watched helplessly as the creatures that did not belong to this space disappeared.


    She stood up straight and walked aside with an indifferent expression.


    Touch the wall and want to turn on the switch in the room.


    However, this touch did not touch the cold wall.


    However, it is the sticky greasy feeling of the first hand.


    Mi Youning really shook his body this time.


    It won''t be so unlucky.


    The previous were small minions. They retreated so fast. Did the big boss appear?


    Mi Youning felt a little fluffy in her heart.


    She really couldn''t see everything in front of her in the dark.


    She chose not to see it in her consciousness.


    Mi Youning touched the sticky - greasy place and forced her to touch the human features.


    Just then, the things in my hand moved.


    Mi Youning''s palm was touched by something wet and slippery.


    It felt like being licked.


    Mi Youning quickly took his hand away.


    She stiffened, turned slowly and groped in the direction of the bedroom.


    I can''t see me, I can''t see me

 Chapter 969

    Mi Youning stiffened and walked towards the bedroom.


    Unfortunately, I took a few steps and hit an obstacle.


    Mi Youning felt the sticky touch, and the bloody smell in front of her head made her know that it was not over.


    This made her swear, "shit!"


    It''s really not over.


    Brother, please stop for a while.


    "Little soul, little soul, I choose coma! Come on!"


    "Received..."


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and fell softly to the ground.


    She''s really unconscious.


    However, her consciousness is still clear.


    Mi Youning''s soul body returned to the soul space.


    "Little soul!!!"


    The deafening roar sounded in the small world of space.


    The ring soul had already floated to the colorful glass. He immediately fell into the cultivation soul body.


    As for MI Youning''s words, um... He can''t hear them.


    Mi Youning quickly walks to Jie soul.


    "Little soul! Are you playing with me?"


    "..." the ring soul can''t hear it.


    "Just throw me down! That''s a fierce ghost! A fierce ghost! It''s still the kind that can''t be killed!"


    "..." did not respond.


    "And why can''t I see any information about him? I can''t accept such a change!"


    "..." Jiehun still had no reaction.


    Mi Youning spoke for a long time, but there was no response.


    She looked at the motionless appearance of the ring soul, and the power of the soul in her body slowly overflowed.


    She really wants to wake up.


    After seeing the Weakened Soul Body of the ring soul, he finally withdrew his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mission world, MI Youning fainted.


    And the room lights up.


    Mi Youning lay on the ground with only slight breathing fluctuations.


    There was a figure floating around her.


    Wearing dark colored home clothes, I look wet all over.


    Looking up again, the other side''s moon Hungary mouth kept emitting a lot of blood.


    The blood slowly flowed down and penetrated each other''s clothes.


    No wonder you look so wet.


    Looking up again, you can see the figure of a man.


    If you look at each other''s height closely, you can see that you are a man at a glance.


    But the face had to be looked at carefully.


    Because it was a miserable face.


    The scratches on his face and blood dripping down.


    Men''s eyes are red.


    Anyone who sees such a scene will be scared to death.


    That terrible appearance makes people''s scalp numb and scared to death.


    The blood all over the room has a pungent smell of blood.


    So rich, so terrible.


    The cool air in the space is more serious than before.


    Instead of standing on the ground, the man floated beside mi Youning''s body.


    His blood red eyes slowly dropped down and looked at Mi Youning on the ground.


    The other party was bleeding and stood in the room.


    After a while, he looked back and faded slowly.


    Finally disappeared.


    This is not a man, he is a ghost!


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning in the space saw that Jie soul was hiding. She went to the soft couch and leaned against it.


    In fact, this task world has nothing to do with the fierce ghost in the original master''s room.


    But also because of him.


    The original owner was Ge Qing.


    He is a small clerk of down company.


    In order to get closer to work, she rented a house near Down''s company.


    The beginning of everything slowly opened.


    The apartment she rented was a haunted house full of ghosts.


    The original owner didn''t know before renting the house.


    At first, he was greedy for cheap, but he attracted everything behind him.

 Chapter 970

    Down''s company is the largest enterprise in city a, and it is in a prime location.


    Then the price of the surrounding houses is naturally not cheap.


    The original owner is just a clerk of the company. She can''t afford to rent such a house with her salary.


    While on the Internet, she searched and found the apartment she rented now.


    It''s too cheap. She thinks she''s really lucky.


    He soon paid half a year''s rent and a month''s deposit.


    However, before long, the original owner was about to lose half his life.


    She saw the ghosts herself.


    Ge Qing, as a woman and a timid woman, naturally fainted.


    It is also today that MI Youning enters the task world.


    Thinking of tonight''s scene, MI Youning still wants to laugh.


    Is that ghost in red really scary.


    Wear so sexual - feeling, and the makeup on your face is also very exquisite. Is this sure not to attract guests?


    She is not afraid of ghosts, but the original owner is scared to death.


    Ge Qing passed out and woke up the next morning.


    The first time I woke up, I rushed out of the house.


    She didn''t bring anything, cell phone, wallet, nothing.


    When she was desperate, she thought of the man the company was chasing her.


    Wang Sheng from the Sales Department of down group.


    The man chased her for some time, which was a familiar existence of the original owner in the company.


    Wang Sheng heard what had happened to her and came soon.


    He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but he still coaxed Ge Qing and took people back to the apartment again.


    Wang Sheng also has his own little idea.


    He is chasing Ge Qing. Naturally, he should firmly seize the opportunity.


    Wang Sheng asked Ge Qing to live with him. He would never do anything beyond the boundary.


    He lives in two bedrooms and one living room.


    Ge Qing said he would give him rent, and the latter naturally disagreed.


    It''s settled.


    Finally, Ge Qing moved to Wang Sheng''s home.


    Later, the owner didn''t know what happened to the haunted apartment.


    Ge Qing left with Wang Sheng, and she stepped into the road of death.


    It''s definitely not so safe to live with lonely men and women.


    It''s hard to avoid some embarrassment in life.


    Wang Sheng was a talker and soon won Ge Qing''s heart.


    After a year of dating, they got married.


    Married life has been happy for some time.


    Ge Qing fell into a sweet married life, unaware of her death.


    Wang Sheng is a change state, killing change state.


    A month after marriage, Ge Qing went to hell again.


    Not the ghost in the apartment she rented before, but the new ghost.


    In the room where Wang Sheng lived with her, she saw a lot of female ghosts.


    They are very miserable. They have no head, lack arms and legs, and even have their eyes dug.


    They appeared in front of Ge Qing with red fruits all over.


    Ge Qing is scared to death.


    Later, she fainted.


    This time she was greatly stimulated, and her subconscious didn''t want to wake up.


    It''s terrible. Twice to hell, more and more terrible.


    The bloody scene made her generation don''t want to remember.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. Ge Qing woke up.


    When she woke up, what she saw was not as good as waking up.


    Ge Qing woke up again in a strange room.


    The scene in the room was more terrible than her ghost.


    The room is full of equipment and many transparent bottles.


    Some are as tall as a person.


    It''s full of bodies.


    Yes, it''s all people.


    Arms, eyes, hands, and hair.

 Chapter 971

    Even the private place is perfectly preserved in a glass bottle.


    Seeing those bodies belonging to women, which were soaked in different transparent bottles, Ge Qing was going crazy.


    She kept retreating with her body in her arms.


    It''s horrible.


    When GE Qing stepped back, he met something behind him.


    She turned and looked behind her, which almost didn''t scare her to death.


    In the chair behind him sat a woman.


    The man is dead.


    Ge Qing saw her moon and the Hun''s chamber opened wide, and the internal organs disappeared.


    Look at that face again. It''s too familiar.


    It''s her colleague Xiao Li.


    Ge Qing looked at Xiao Li sitting in the chair, her body trembling.


    Xiao Li is very beautiful and has a good popularity in the company. Why does Xiao Li die.


    And he died so miserably that GE Qing couldn''t think about it.


    She had only one thought to escape.


    Escape from this human purgatory.


    She cheered herself up, got up from the ground and rushed in one direction.


    That''s the direction of the door.


    The door was pushed open from the outside in her movement room.


    The man who came in was her husband, Wang Sheng.


    Ge Qing cried and rushed to Wang Sheng''s arms.


    Wang Sheng comforted Ge Qing very gently when she fell into her arms.


    He even asked her why she was here. Ge Qing told him everything.


    After that, she has no value.


    Wang Sheng tied Ge Qing up.


    The original owner was confused and even guessed something.


    She looked at Wang Sheng in disbelief.


    The latter slowly put on his gloves, picked up the surgical tools and walked slowly to Xiao Li.


    He sewed up Xiao Li''s wound with a familiar and quick.


    During this period, Wang Sheng told Ge Qing what he had done for so many years.


    Ge Qing cried, crying panic, sadness, fear


    Wang Sheng is a change of state and likes to collect women''s bodies.


    If you like a part of a woman''s body, you will cut that part and keep it.


    Wang Sheng also asked Ge Qing if he knew what part of Xiaoli he liked.


    Ge Qing cried and begged him to let him go.


    Wang Sheng withdrew his clothes with a smile.


    Looking at her husband''s familiar body, Ge Qing wanted to vomit.


    Wang Sheng managed Ge Qing in his collection room.


    After that, he went to Xiao Li''s side.


    He said he liked Xiao Li all over.


    Then she went into Xiaoli''s body again.


    Seeing that scene, Ge Qing went crazy.


    Change state, Wang shengche is a change state.


    Ge Qing finally woke up.


    She listened to Wang Sheng''s breath and breath, and had accepted her fate.


    She''s dying.


    Seeing this collection room, Wang Sheng''s actions let her know that she has no way to live.


    After Wang Sheng finished again, he kissed Xiaoli''s body and was very fascinated.


    Ge Qing sees the end from the beginning.


    Perhaps knowing that her life would soon be over, she yelled at Wang Sheng.


    The latter slowly came out of Xiaoli''s body, and CHIGUO divided Ge Qing into corpses with her body.


    Ge Qing''s body and Wang Sheng were preserved and soaked in a bottle containing formalin.


    He said he really liked Ge Qing, but it was a pity that she found his biggest secret.


    The original owner died in peace.


    She thinks people are more terrible than ghosts.


    If there is an afterlife, she will not marry Wang Sheng again, and even report him.


    As for her ghost physique, I hope to find an expert to help solve it.


    The original owner encountered ghosts, and those ghosts didn''t hurt her.


    They were bluffing her, but none of them really touched her.


    And Wang Sheng is a more terrible existence than ghosts.

 Chapter 972

    Mi Youning leaned against the soft collapse and thought of the ghost in the apartment.


    This is the big boss of the task world.


    The original owner didn''t know about it, and MI Youning couldn''t find out.


    But one thing is clear.


    She has no way to control the other side. It is an existence that is not controlled by the six realms.


    I don''t know anything else.


    "Host, it''s dawn. You should go back."


    Suddenly, the sound of giving up the soul sounded.


    Mi Youning didn''t have time to respond. A gust of wind hit and her soul slowly dissipated.


    "Well..."


    My head really hurts.


    I still feel cold under my body.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked around at the familiar and strange environment.


    She slept on the ground all night.


    It''s daybreak outside.


    The room was illuminated by the sun outside the window.


    I can''t see it at all. It was still gloomy here last night.


    The room is not a mess.


    Mi Youning slowly got up from the ground.


    Looking down at his pajamas, MI Youning walked to the original master''s bedroom.


    The expression on her face was faint, as if she didn''t remember last night.


    Mi Youning didn''t see a shadow floating behind her and came into the bedroom with her.


    The sense of existence is so strong.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning really can''t see it.


    Back in the room, MI Youning opens the original owner''s wardrobe.


    Seeing the conservative suit inside, MI Youning''s eyes showed helplessness.


    She didn''t see the shadow behind her when she opened the wardrobe.


    The other party''s blood red eyes stared at those clothes.


    Mi Youning thinks of the task entrusted by the original owner. She won''t leave Tang for the time being.


    Because Wang Sheng still works for Tang family.


    Take out a suit from the wardrobe. It''s a professional suit with Down''s logo.


    He took off his pajamas and MI Youning changed into a business suit.


    All this was seen by a pair of blood red eyes.


    While finishing her clothes, MI Youning felt a cool smell around her.


    She turned to look behind her and looked at her in the bedroom.


    Nothing. She laughed and shook her head. It seemed that she was too sensitive.


    After changing clothes, MI Youning walked into the bathroom.


    More than ten minutes later, she came out, picked up her bag, key and car card and left the apartment.


    When she did all this, she was looked at by another pair of eyes.


    Until mi Youning left the apartment, the vague figure floated to the balcony.


    Mi Youning went downstairs, walked out of the community and took the bus to Tang.


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning..."


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    Mi Youning enters Tang''s company and the people who come and go greet each other.


    Whether you know each other or not, say hello to each other.


    Holding the bag in his hand, MI Youning followed him into the employee elevator.


    "I heard that, recently, the son of the chairman''s family is going to enter the company."


    Where women get together, there will always be gossip.


    "Yes, the news came from the Secretariat upstairs."


    "Yes, I don''t know what Tang''s successor looks like. I heard he came back from studying abroad."


    "Don''t think about it. Even if it''s handsome, it''s not something we can touch."


    "That''s not necessarily. I heard that after Mr. Tang joined the company, he had to choose a secretary in the company."


    A woman with a beautiful dream has a bit of expectation in her tone.


    The woman who had been talking before hit her mercilessly again.


    "Don''t you know this kind of thing? It''s not new. It''s all internal. It can''t fight with us."


    "Cut, let me imagine what''s wrong. I won''t let people dream."

 Chapter 973

    "OK, keep dreaming and don''t wake up."


    "Fuck you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elevator opened and MI Youning got off the elevator with the things in her hand.


    "Ge Qing, good morning!"


    Mi Youning nodded at the man and said with a smile, "good morning."


    According to the memory in her mind, MI Youning went to the original owner and sat down.


    "Sister Qing, have you had breakfast? Here, here you are!"


    Shortly after MI Youning sat down, she put a cup of soybean milk and two steamed stuffed buns at her desk.


    Hearing the sound around her, MI Youning raised her head.


    "Xiao Li, thank you. I really haven''t had breakfast."


    Xiao Li is the one killed by Wang Sheng in the original plot.


    Xiao Li''s real name is Zhao Li. Everyone calls her Xiao Li, a very young and energetic girl.


    Mi Youning picked up the soybean milk on the table and drank it slowly.


    Xiao Li smiled. "Sister Qing, eat slowly. I''ll be busy first."


    "OK, you go."


    Ge Qing has been in the company for half a year and belongs to the oldest employee in this office area.


    But before long, she will be promoted.


    Mi Youning puts on the original owner''s glasses.


    The thick glasses mask her feminine temperament.


    For a moment, he became old-fashioned, very conservative, full of the smell of earth buns who don''t know what sentiment is.


    The original owner forgot his glasses on his desk last night. Now he is not used to taking mi Youning with him.


    But last night, Jiehun told me again and again not to break up.


    I don''t know what exists in this world. Be so careful.


    She really can''t think of anything other than heaven.


    Many people in the office area have breakfast. There will be no leaders on their floor, so they are more casual.


    Until work time, everyone packed up and officially entered the busy.


    Mi Youning holds the document given to her by her supervisor, but prints it indoors.


    Seeing those papers printed out, MI Youning leaned against the machine and his eyes showed meditation.


    Now Wang Sheng''s collection room still exists.


    There are already many of his collections in it.


    If someone is reported at this time, he will definitely go to jail.


    Mi Youning thinks this matter should not be delayed.


    Besides, MI Youning also decided to take a trip to find an expert to solve the original owner''s ghost physique.


    If you don''t break people''s design, go through it according to the nature of the original owner.


    The rest is just let it go.


    After all the documents were printed, MI Youning sorted them out and walked out of the printing room.


    "Great news! Mr. Tang, the successor of the Tang family, has entered the company and served as the general manager of the Tang family company!"


    Just as mi Youning walked out of the printing room, an excited voice came from the office area.


    "Wow! Really? Did you see that? Is Mr. Tang handsome?"


    "See, see, just saw downstairs, so handsome!"


    "Come on! Tell me, what a handsome way?"


    "You don''t know that childe Tang is so handsome that people can faint when they see him. He is more handsome than the popular movie emperor!"


    "Wow..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are more and more voices around.


    Mi Youning holds the document and walks to the supervisor''s office.


    She put the papers on the table. "Sister Qin, the papers are all sorted out."


    Seeing that MI Youning was about to leave, sister Qin immediately shouted, "Ge Qing, wait."


    Mi Youning turned his head and smiled. "Sister Qin, what else?"


    Sister Qin stood up, walked out of her desk and sat down in front of the office sofa.

 Chapter 974

    "Ge Qing, let''s talk."


    She pointed to the sofa opposite and motioned mi Youning to sit down.


    Mi Youning smiled, nodded and sat opposite.


    Sister Qin is the mother of two children. She is not young now.


    Her eyes at Mi Youning are very gentle, not like the cold face in front of the employees.


    "Ge Qing, you have been in the company for half a year. You have already become a regular, but you have no chance to rise. In fact, I stopped you.


    Your education is very high and there is a lot of room for development. Although you are at the lower level, you must have learned a lot in the past six months. "


    Mi Youning nodded. She really didn''t know the original owner''s promotion opportunity and was stopped by sister Qin.


    But in the original plot, sister Qin didn''t say it.


    Sister Qin continued, "you must have heard that Mr. Tang joined the company this time. Someone from each department sent him to fight for the post of general manager secretary.


    I want you to give it a try. This time you have great hope, because you choose people from lower levels. "


    When mi Youning heard sister Qin''s words, her eyes behind her glasses showed a surprised but flustered look.


    She waved to sister Qin, "sister Qin, i... I can''t, this..."


    Sister Qin is very satisfied to see mi Youning''s frightened look.


    Ge Qing has been in her hands for half a year. She knows this man.


    Knowing her ability, she has not had any problems in her work recently, which makes her more satisfied.


    Seeing the other party waving her hand, sister Qin pretended to be serious and said, "Ge Qing! This is the only chance. If you can''t grasp it, it''s your loss. Go to the personnel department to report this afternoon!"


    Although sister Qin''s tone was serious, a smile appeared in her eyes.


    "I believe you, go, come on!"


    Mi Youning looked at sister Qin with gratitude, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will work hard!"


    Sister Qin waved, and MI Youning turned and left the office.


    At the moment of turning around, the surprise and expectation on her face dissipated.


    This is also a process not in the original plot.


    Mi Youning thought about the original plot.


    At that time, Ge Qing was taken home by Wang Sheng, as if he had asked for a few days off.


    So I didn''t catch up with Tang Wenbin to enter the company this time.


    Then no wonder.


    For the time being, she is going to move her post.


    If the original owner meets this opportunity, he will certainly seize it.


    Naturally, she can''t give up the opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch in the company canteen, MI Youning went directly to the personnel department to report.


    A lot of people have arrived.


    Mi Youning counted nearly twenty people.


    The head of the personnel department came out, "are you all here?"


    There was no echo, and the head of the personnel department didn''t care. He took people upstairs by elevator.


    Standing at the door of the general manager''s office, MI Youning saw several girls around, all looking nervous.


    Less than half of the people who had gone in came out with a sad face.


    How the result is natural is self-evident.


    While they were happy, watching one after another out of their wits, they inevitably had some worries.


    In contrast, MI Youning stood outside the office with an indifferent face.


    There is neither much expectation nor full confidence.


    It seems that I don''t care about it at all.


    In the general manager''s office, the man sitting at his desk looked at the computer screen.


    His eyes kept staring at Mi Youning leaning against the wall.


    Not because of how beautiful she is, not because of how attractive she is.


    Her indifferent attitude and conservative dress made him notice.

 Chapter 975

    The man sitting in the office is Tang Wenbin, the successor of Tang''s company.


    And the only heir.


    Tang Wenbin sat at his desk. He looked at Mi Youning''s humble dress and raised his lips.


    The woman has an attractive temperament.


    That''s something you need to look at carefully to find.


    Mi Youning seemed unaware that someone was watching her secretly.


    She lowered her head and played with her fingers.


    Just then, the door of the general manager''s office was opened again.


    The woman who came out of it also looked like a lost soul.


    The other party covered his face and ran away.


    Mi Youning didn''t move his eyebrows when he saw the scene.


    "You, come here."


    Follow the head of the personnel department and come out of the office.


    The other Party pointed in one direction and shouted.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and played with her hands. She didn''t look up when she heard the voice.


    And the surrounding eyes gathered on her for the first time.


    Because the personnel manager pointed to MI Youning.


    Feeling the sight of the crowd, MI Youning looked up slowly.


    Looking at people''s jealous, envious and annoyed eyes.


    Mi Youning stared at the personnel manager. "Me?" she asked.


    The manager of the personnel department wore a trace of anger on his face, but he pressed it hard, because this man was appointed by childe Tang.


    "Yes, yes, it''s you. Come in quickly..."


    Mi Youning nodded, raised his feet and walked forward.


    The personnel manager said again, "all right, you all go back."


    "What?"


    "What''s going on? It''s not over!"


    "Yes, the candidate hasn''t come out yet..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the comments, MI Youning still looked indifferent. She went to the door of the office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Even if the door was open, she didn''t go in like this, but knocked on the door very politely.


    "Please come in!"


    Soon from the office came a low magnetic voice.


    The sound stopped the discussion outside the office.


    All eyes were on MI Youning''s back.


    They watched mi Youning step by step into the office.


    This makes them gnash their teeth with envy.


    Before, the manager of the personnel department shouted according to the queue.


    This time, they directly named mi Youning, which made them jealous.


    Now the personnel manager let everyone go.


    What else does that mean? The candidate has come out.


    It was the woman who walked into the office.


    They broke their teeth, and there was no way to stop all this.


    "OK, OK, it''s all scattered."


    The personnel manager took out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his head and waved to the people.


    One after another, they were unwilling and left with a feeling of jealousy or envy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walked into the office and met the man sitting at his desk.


    The other party looks... Well, how to say.


    On the whole, it''s still very handsome.


    However, MI Youning denied his eyes and appearance.


    This is not the person she''s looking for.


    Although the other party is handsome, it''s really hard to hide his gay temperament.


    In front of Mr. Tang, Tang Wenbin is a proper gay.


    Don''t ask her how she saw it.


    After going through so many worlds, even if she didn''t do it herself (she couldn''t do it if she wanted to, without that object), she was able to distinguish it.


    Mi Youning walks to his desk and looks at Tang Wenbin, who is angry in front of him.


    "Hello, general manager. I''m Ge Qing, a clerk in the administration department."


    Tang Wenbin nodded and looked at Mi Youning.

 Chapter 976

    Tang Wenbin is more satisfied with MI Youning''s plain eyes.


    There is nothing messy in this woman''s eyes, let alone her unknown ambition.


    Every woman who came in before looked at him like a female wolf.


    And he is the meat that hooks people.


    Well, this adjective is exaggerated, but Tang Wenbin is really uncomfortable.


    But the woman named Ge Qing is different.


    She doesn''t have any messy thoughts, and the little details of her actions are also very perfect.


    Tang Wenbin looked down at the information in his hand.


    All the information about GE Qing and the company has been on it in the past six months.


    He looked at it for a while and felt there was nothing wrong. Then he looked up.


    "Ge Qing, right? From today on, you officially become my assistant. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Mi Youning looked at Tang Wenbin with a stunned face and hung his head for a long time. "Thank you, general manager. I''ll work hard."


    Tang Wenbin smiled happily when he saw that she had just lost her mind


    "OK, you go down and go through the handover formalities first."


    He won''t doubt the woman''s ability.


    The other party''s education is here, and in the lower level for half a year. I have learned a lot in this half a year.


    The director of the administration department also gave a high evaluation.


    Mi Youning turned and left the office.


    But there are some unspeakable in my heart. I can''t break people''s design, I can''t break people''s design.


    She hasn''t had such restrictions for a long time.


    How many worlds don''t have such requirements.


    Now it''s a little uncomfortable.


    But it''s OK. I can barely accept it.


    Mi Youning returns to the administration department. Sister Qin has received the news and everyone welcomes her in the office area.


    "Congratulations, Ge Qing. I said you could."


    Sister Qin came forward to congratulate her.


    "Sister Qing, congratulations."


    "Congratulations, sister Qing!"


    "Congratulations, sister Qing..."


    Mi Youning smiled shyly at the crowd.


    She turned and looked at sister Qin, "thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Sister Qin waved her hand, "it has nothing to do with me. You have this strength yourself."


    Mi Youning felt the tip of her nose when she heard the speech. It''s really not that she has strength.


    Why Tang Wenbin chose her is also clear to her, which has nothing to do with strength.


    She was promoted and jumped several levels in order to make a good omen.


    Mi Youning invited everyone in the administration department for afternoon tea.


    When the takeout came, it cost her one-third of her monthly salary.


    Mi Youning doesn''t feel any pain about this.


    When she was about to leave work, MI Youning finally handed over the things in her hand.


    These were handed over to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li is also a capable person. Unfortunately, she is not qualified enough and has not passed the probation period.


    Otherwise, there must be a place for her this time.


    After handing over the work, MI Youning walks back to her desk and begins to pack up the things belonging to the original owner.


    In order to adapt to the work as soon as possible, MI Youning came to the general manager''s office upstairs with her things.


    When she went upstairs, Tang Wenbin was not in the office. The staff upstairs took her into the general manager''s office.


    She has a desk in the office.


    Mi Youning puts her things on the table and thanks the humanitarian who brought her in.


    The latter waved and told her that the general manager had a meeting upstairs and went off work directly after the meeting.


    Mi Youning nodded, sorted out his things and left the office.


    It''s time to get off work. Mi Youning is ready to go home.


    As she entered the staff elevator and went downstairs, she met an acquaintance.

 Chapter 977

    "Ge Qing, I heard you were promoted. Congratulations."


    The man standing beside mi Youning said thank you.


    Mi Youning looked at each other with a white face and a gentle temperament.


    Such a man really can''t see where change is.


    The man who makes a noise is Wang Sheng.


    The other party looks very comfortable. Mi Youning really doesn''t know how this person can have such a strange habit.


    The memory of the original owner before his death made mi Youning stop imagining.


    It''s too strong.


    A female mummy.


    Seeing Wang Sheng looking at her directly, MI Youning smiled and nodded, "thank you."


    She turned her head and looked at the number of words in the elevator.


    Wang Sheng came up to her, "Ge Qing, let''s have dinner together."


    Mi Youning didn''t reply: "sorry, there''s something at home today. Let''s change it another day."


    Hearing this obvious refusal, Wang Sheng''s eyes became gloomy.


    Ge Qing lives alone. What''s wrong with her.


    This is clearly a straightforward refusal to be alone with him.


    His eyes looked at the woman in front of him.


    That figure is very beautiful.


    The real beauty is beauty in her bones and charm in her bones, not her appearance.


    Bone beauty has more advantages than her skin beauty.


    Ge Qing had his eye on him from the beginning.


    This woman is very beautiful.


    That kind of beauty and charm emanating from the bones.


    The elevator door opens. Mi Youning gets off the elevator and goes straight to the revolving door of the company.


    Seeing this, Wang Sheng immediately followed up.


    "Ge Qing, I''ll give it to you."


    Mi Youning kept walking, "no, I''ll go back by car."


    It''s better to stay away from the change state.


    "Assistant ge..."


    Just then, a voice not far away stopped mi Youning.


    At the same time, Wang Sheng also stopped.


    Not far away, a group of people walking down the high-rise elevator stood in front of Tang Wenbin.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "general manager."


    Tang Wenbin came up with the people behind him, "is this going home?"


    "Yes, it''s off duty."


    Wang Sheng saw the high-rise behind him.


    He is no longer like pestering mi Youning before. "Ge Qing, I''ll go first and contact you later."


    Mi Youning nodded casually.


    Watching Wang Sheng leave, Tang Wenbin smiled in a low voice.


    "Is this being pursued?"


    The tone of teasing came out of Tang Wenbin''s mouth, so mi Youning didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Mi Youning smiled and looked helpless. "General manager, I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong."


    Tang Wenbin didn''t speak, so he looked at her with a smile.


    "What is the general manager going to do?" Mi Youning asked with great interest.


    "Go to dinner and go together. It''s convenient to recognize people and work in the future."


    Can you refuse? No.


    Mi Youning felt that Tang Wenbin''s tone could not be rejected.


    "Well, leaders don''t mind my interrupting."


    "Why, assistant Ge, I''m the sales manager..."


    "Yes, assistant Ge is so young. At first glance, he is capable. The general manager has a good eye..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd were flattering as they walked.


    Mi Youning followed Tang Wenbin around and left with the crowd.


    The employees walking around, looking at Mi Youning''s eyes, are still jealous and envious.


    As these people know, Mr. Tang chose an assistant at the lower level today.


    Now, the woman standing next to him is the new assistant.


    How many people think mi Youning is lucky.

 Chapter 978

    But where do they know mi Youning''s hardship.


    She follows these leaders like serving her ancestors.


    After eating and drinking, they still have to sing.


    Mi Yuning knows exactly what a group of men do on that occasion.


    What''s she doing with a woman?


    And serve them?


    Sorry, she doesn''t abuse herself.


    So miyouning followed the crowd to sayonara.


    But watching them drive away, MI Youning finds something.


    It seems that her body can''t drink.


    My head is dizzy. I see things a little blurred in front of me.


    Holding the bag, MI Youning began to control himself to take a straight step.


    The so-called cat walk.


    She thought she walked steadily, and the people who saw her around laughed.


    That small step is really a flutter.


    Mi Youning staggers to the bus stop.


    There are no buses at this point.


    But the original master subconsciously takes the bus to and from work every day.


    The illumination of the street lamp on MI Youning''s body gives a hazy feeling.


    Feeling that the things in front of her are getting more and more blurred, MI Youning thinks it''s the problem of glasses.


    She took off her glasses and stuffed them into her bag.


    The original owner spent more than 1000 oceans. How can he lose it.


    Tucking his glasses into his bag, MI Youning sees a bus coming not far away.


    She went down the steps and waved to the bus.


    The bus saw mi Youning''s figure and planned to bypass it.


    Mi Youning saw it. How could he let it go so easily.


    Hurriedly ran again in front of the bus and waved to the driver in the car.


    The bus stopped.


    Mi Youning walked to the door with a smile on her face.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t find that there was no car on the spacious road.


    Except for the bus she got on.


    There was no one around, not even the sound of animals.


    Quiet, very quiet.


    It''s like falling into a still space.


    Mi Youning got into the car dizzy. There were many people in the car.


    She also smiled and said, "there are so many people. There are so many people so late."


    Then she went to the last empty seat and sat down.


    The "people" in the car are staring at Mi Youning.


    The eyes were very straightforward and gloomy.


    Adults, children and the elderly are all looking at Mi Youning.


    While mi Youning sat down, he felt fart - there was something under the bottom of the stock.


    She looked sideways, which made her want to poke her eyes.


    That''s a head.


    And she just touched the head.


    The seat was covered with blood under the head wound.


    If mi Youning doesn''t wake up at this time, he''ll wait to go to the underworld for a walk.


    She glanced at the crowd in the car.


    Good guy, a car of souls are staring at her.


    The eyes are eager, greedy and bloodthirsty


    While being watched by these eyes, MI Youning scolded Tang Wenbin in the bottom of his heart again.


    It''s okay. What do you want her to eat.


    It''s not enough to serve them. Now we have a ghost car.


    She knows that by heart.


    It''s not that I can''t say the Zhongyuan Festival. I seldom encounter these things.


    It''s OK to meet at home. Now I''m so lucky to be outside... Really good


    Mi Youning was so helpless that she ignored everyone''s eyes, stood secretly in the aisle of the car and stretched out her hand to pull the pull ring on it.


    At this point, I can only carry it.


    All the ghosts in this car are thinking about her.


    Mi Youning breathed deeply.


    It''s a real ghost.

 Chapter 979

    Why can''t you realize it today.


    And how she feels it''s weird.


    Looking back, she stopped the car on her own initiative. There seems to be no conspiracy.


    But mi Youning is still upset.


    What a coincidence.


    Is the original Lord''s body a ghost sucking constitution?


    Mi Youning sneered inside.


    Then it''s over.


    If you don''t have enough at home, you have to meet them outside. Isn''t this fat meat sent to the door.


    Who are you looking for?


    Hehe... Let''s play. There are several capable people in the world,


    Almost all of them are ostentatious and deceptive.


    "Little soul, I''m so sad not to be set up by others..."


    Mi Youning ignores the covetous ghosts in the car.


    She began to complain to the ring soul.


    "Host, it''s up to you. If you collapse the human setup, there will be no supply of soul power, and there will even be danger."


    As soon as mi Youning heard of the play, he immediately began to talk.


    "Little soul, spoil me. I''m so oppressed. Besides, what danger can there be? Isn''t there still you?"


    The tone of the exit is called soft.


    After listening to MI Youning''s soft words, Jiehun really wants the sun to come out in the West.


    Except at the beginning of the mission, MI Youning occasionally said some soft and cute words. After that, there were few.


    Now Jiehun has been dazed by Mi Youning''s soft words.


    "Cough... Host, your man is responsible for spoiling you, and I''m responsible for supervising you. The danger is around you. Pay attention when you''re done."


    Mi Youning stared at his bloody face and wanted to say that you belong to my family, too.


    But mi Youning really wanted to throw up on the last disgusting face.


    The strength of wine still exists.


    That feeling made her unable to go up and down. It was very uncomfortable.


    "Oh..."


    Mi Youning really threw up.


    All she vomited was wine. She didn''t eat anything tonight.


    The bloody face in front of her was sprayed with wine.


    Mi Youning felt comfortable and stood up straight.


    Her face showed a sincere apology, "comrade, I''m sorry. Your face seems to be much cleaner. Don''t thank me."


    Mi Youning was serious. The faces of the ghosts around him were dull.


    Look at that bloody face. It''s really clean.


    Mi Youning took a silent step back when she smelled the wine.


    It doesn''t smell good.


    The bus is still moving on.


    The atmosphere inside the car solidified for a moment, and a low momentum was released in the air.


    The ghosts and MI Youning kept still.


    Mi Youning responded to ten thousand moves with immobility.


    Although the ghosts wanted to eat mi Youning, they couldn''t see through her.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger


    Thousands of years have broken into the past


    Love you still, let me love you again


    I swear to God... "


    Just then the car suddenly sounded a song.


    The sound is clear and the sound line is very unique.


    Mi Youning looked along the voice and saw a boy in white ancient clothes sitting by the window.


    The other party was singing and reached out to make an orchid finger.


    Mi Youning looked at the other party''s beautiful face and looked at the serious appearance. He really admired it.


    This ghost is the only normal ghost in the car.


    Just the other party''s sad eyes, suddenly looking at her.


    "If you travel through time and space, go back to the past


    We can revisit the old land hand in hand again


    When you tell me your promise


    Wait until the flowers bloom... "


    The handsome boy suddenly stood up slowly and walked towards mi Youning.

 Chapter 980

    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger..."


    The other party came to the opposite side of MI Youning, still singing.


    Those eyes slowly changed.


    Two lines of blood and tears overflowed, and the voice became sad.


    People seem to feel his sadness.


    Mi Youning didn''t relax her vigilance. She wanted to see what the boy wanted to do.


    She didn''t hold her hand, and the power of the soul had begun to spread.


    Suddenly the boy approached.


    "Go!"


    The bus stopped at the next stop.


    Just then the door opened.


    The handsome boy closed his eyes and more and more blood and tears were on his face.


    Mi Youning only paid attention to his blood and tears. When the other party shot, she was even ready to attack.


    But unexpectedly, the boy just wanted to push her out of the car.


    When mi Youning was pushed out of the car, the door quickly closed.


    She just stared at the bus and went on.


    Suddenly, MI Youning''s pupils in both eyes contracted.


    Without any hesitation, MI Youning raised his feet to catch up with the bus in front.


    Just when mi Youning was distracted, he found a scene on the bus.


    The boy who pushed her out of the car was being attacked by the ghosts on the car.


    Mi Youning belongs to you. If you treat her well, she can pay you back.


    If you hurt her one percent, pay it back a hundred times.


    Seeing those people tearing the boy''s body, MI Youning felt unbearable.


    In fact, she doesn''t need the boy''s help.


    Even if these people go together, they can resist it.


    Mi Youning was really caught off guard when the boy shot.


    The other party is to save her, so he will be rejected by the ghosts.


    Ghosts are different from people.


    They have no thoughts, only anger, greed, valley and hope.


    Of course, there are individual feelings, family affection, love and friendship.


    Mi Youning guesses that the boy is just because of love.


    The song made people feel sad.


    It''s already dark ahead. That''s the junction of the human world and the underworld.


    The bus is leaving.


    The boy''s body in the car has been torn apart by ghosts.


    She saw the boy''s white robe, which had been torn to pieces.


    As the bus is about to enter the junction, MI Youning stops chasing.


    She stood where she was and released her powerful soul power with her hands.


    It is no longer a wisp, but as spectacular as the thunder pillar of heaven''s robbery.


    The power of the soul touched the bus and the bus stopped.


    Because mi Youning didn''t take back his soul, the car even retreated slowly.


    Then he accelerated and stopped at Mi Youning''s side in the twinkling of an eye.


    The fighting on the car has stopped.


    Mi Youning sees the boy''s broken soul.


    Although he knew that the soul could be reorganized, MI Youning was still uncomfortable when he saw the other party''s broken soul.


    While the car stopped, the "driver" floating in the driver''s seat flew to the door.


    The door opened.


    "Who stopped the soul Seduction in the underworld?"


    His voice was majestic and hoarse.


    Mi Youning lifted up the corners of her lips and showed a disdainful smile.


    "I want it!"


    She reached out and pointed to the pretty boy in the car.


    "How brave!"


    The "driver" floated in front of MI Youning and turned the soul chain out.


    Seeing that the other party was about to make a move, MI Youning first entangled his body with the power of his soul.


    "Venerable... Show mercy!"


    "Venerable..."


    At this time, two shadows floated from the junction of the human world and the underworld.


    Mi Youning looked at the ghost emissary and smiled.

 Chapter 981

    "Oh! Come fast enough!"


    The two ghost envoys bowed respectfully to MI Youning, "show mercy. This is a new ghost. You don''t understand some things. Please calm down."


    Mi Youning removes the power of soul from her hands. She looks up at the scene in the bus.


    But she saw the ghosts lying on the window, and she saw every ghost in the car.


    Only I didn''t see the boy before.


    Mi Youning frowned. "Where''s the boy before?"


    The two ghost envoys and the ghosts were sent away. Even the ghosts in the car looked behind mi Youning.


    "Cough... This girl, Xiaosheng is here."


    Hearing the unique voice, MI Youning turned slowly.


    Sure enough, I saw the singing boy behind me.


    However, hearing the other party''s claim and the ancient posture, MI Youning smiled.


    "Xiao Sheng, you are a modern soul body. What ancients do you fit?"


    Mi Youning scoffed.


    But the boy opposite stared round his eyes, "how did you see it?"


    "Me..." Mi Youning slowly approached the boy and smelled on him.


    "Because I smell fresh souls."


    The boy shivered inexplicably when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    Mi Youning saw blood on his face and his soul trembled.


    Knowing that he had been tossed hard before, he patted him on the shoulder.


    During this movement, the power of the soul was transmitted to his body.


    "You..." the boy opened his eyes and looked at Mi Youning strangely.


    Mi Youning raised her finger, "Shh..."


    The other party nodded.


    "Venerable, this is the soul you want. The time is coming. Can we take the rest?"


    Hearing the ghost envoy''s words, MI Youning turned and looked at the boy around him.


    "Do you want to go back with them? Don''t worry, no one will bully you."


    The boy shook his head quickly. If he hadn''t been caught, he wouldn''t have gone at all.


    Look at his action without hesitation and recall the previous song.


    Mi Youning waved to the two ghost envoys, "let''s go, let''s go."


    She''s so tired. Her body is in a period of fatigue.


    Mi Youning uses his soul to repair himself.


    The ghost emissary has got on the bus, the bus has opened again and is on the road.


    After glancing at the boy around him, MI Youning asked casually, "what''s your name? How old are you? How did you die?"


    After asking, I looked at the road ahead. There was still no shadow on the road.


    Not even cars, let alone the sound of insects and birds.


    There is no living creature around here.


    Mi Youning wants to go home as soon as possible and have a good rest in bed.


    She can see that the eight characters of the original owner are not good.


    Go out and hit a ghost. There are ghosts at home.


    The "boy" standing next to her opened his mouth and reported his name.


    "My name is ah Kai. I''m twenty-eight this year. I don''t know how to die."


    Speaking of the cause of death, Kai''s voice was a little low.


    But mi Youning grasped the key point.


    Twenty eight... Twenty eight


    Even bigger than the body of the original Lord.


    She suddenly turned her head and looked at Kai.


    On the left and right, ah Kai looks like a college student. He doesn''t look like a 28 year old man.


    That beautiful face, baby face is very tender.


    "Are you twenty-eight?"


    Mi Youning is incredible.


    Ah Kai nodded, "well, I''m twenty-eight years old. I remember only having my twenty-eight birthday."


    Well, MI Youning is convinced.


    "Let''s go first. It''s uncomfortable to stay in this place for a long time."


    "OK."

 Chapter 982

    Mi Youning wants to go home quickly, and her feet are filled with the power of soul.


    She walked very fast. It was hard for ah Kai to follow.


    But when he left the gloomy space, ah Kai was not thrown away.


    See the spacious road is full of traffic, as well as pedestrians in the middle of the night.


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to stop a taxi.


    When he got on the bus and reported his address, MI Youning began to close his eyes and refresh himself.


    She hasn''t stopped since she entered the mission world last night.


    If the original owner meets this situation tonight, he doesn''t know what it will look like.


    Just the ghost car tonight. If she doesn''t scare the other party to death, she will lose.


    When the taxi left, ah Kai quickly floated into the car.


    He sat in the driver''s seat and looked back at Mi Youning in the back car.


    This woman is very mysterious.


    The strength given to him before made his soul more comfortable.


    During his death, he felt that the soul was gradually excluded by the world.


    The feeling of powerlessness seemed to dissipate at any time.


    He didn''t want to follow the ghost, but he had no choice.


    Because there is no power, no chance of resistance.


    Before I saw the woman in the back seat of the car, I just didn''t want the other party to die innocently.


    But I didn''t expect to bring him such unexpected harvest.


    He can''t leave yet. He''s looking for someone.


    A person he has forgotten, but forever in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    When the taxi stopped, MI Youning opened her sober eyes.


    She really just closed her eyes.


    She won''t fall asleep in a strange environment.


    An unfamiliar driver and a ghost who doesn''t know the details.


    Mi Youning took out a pink note from his bag. "How much is it?"


    "Ninety nine."


    It cost the original owner one month''s bus money at a time.


    Mi Youning gave the money happily. "Here, don''t change it."


    She pushed open the door, got off and entered the community.


    Ah Kai followed her closely.


    He asked, "well, what''s your name?"


    "Ge Qing."


    Kai looked around and his face became serious.


    "You live here?"


    Mi Youning said.


    "There''s a lot of ghost here."


    As soon as ah Kai said this, MI Youning stopped.


    She looked at ah Kai with a smile, "aren''t you a ghost? Of course it''s ghost."


    Kai wanted to refute, but inadvertently looked up.


    I found a man standing in front of the window on the third floor.


    He held back what he wanted to say.


    The man''s face was slashed and bloody.


    The other party has a pair of blood red eyes.


    This... This is a fierce ghost


    Kai suddenly wanted to leave here.


    It''s horrible.


    There are fierce ghosts here. No wonder there is such a strong ghost spirit.


    The existence of fierce ghosts has attracted all the ghosts in a hundred miles around.


    But he dared not approach.


    The other person''s eyes are terrible.


    He doesn''t want to be swallowed like this. He hasn''t found anyone yet.


    Mi Youning stared at ah Kai''s eyes and saw the figure in the apartment where the original owner lived.


    The most obvious and unique thing about that figure is a pair of blood red eyes.


    Mi Youning didn''t look up, turned and continued to walk to the apartment.


    Ah Kai stood in place and looked at the fierce ghost upstairs.


    Suddenly he moved and quickly floated behind mi Youning.


    On the third floor, MI Youning took out the key in his bag.


    "Click..."


    The door was opened.


    Mi Youning groped for the switch on the wall.

 Chapter 983

    The light in the house was bright with a soft crisp sound.


    There''s nothing in the house.


    The previous balcony was also empty.


    Mi Youning didn''t let her down. She went into the room.


    Ah Kai followed her and floated into the room.


    "Click..."


    Just then, a cool wind hit.


    The door behind mi Youning was closed.


    The lights in the room also dimmed.


    Mi Youning thought, sure enough.


    I knew it wouldn''t be safe.


    If she goes on like this, her body will be exhausted sooner or later.


    The cool smell of the room is getting stronger and stronger.


    In the corner of the room, there were a pair of blood red eyes staring at Mi Youning.


    When ah Kai saw the owner of those eyes at a close distance, he grew up his mouth and looked a little incredible.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and didn''t see the change of ah Kai.


    After she closed her eyes, her body trembled, and her face showed the color of fear.


    Of course, it can''t be set up by others. Mi Youning doesn''t consider it.


    Only the fierce ghost in the room is the only threat to her existence in the task world.


    This is also the danger mentioned by the ring soul.


    She wanted to test what the fierce ghost wanted to do.


    "Woo woo..."


    A low cry came from a corner of the room.


    "Click, click, click..."


    The sound of the table rubbing against the ground.


    "Whining..."


    The voice of a woman in red crying last night.


    Boy, there''s more than one.


    Mi Youning held his body and trembled in place.


    She slowly opened her eyes in the dark.


    "Shit!"


    Mi Youning looked at the last miserable face.


    The face was covered with knife wounds and blood, which made people faint.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    Brother, can you not be so scary.


    Mi Youning looked up at his blood red eyes, full of evil fawning light.


    She inquired carefully and didn''t mean to kill.


    There was no killing intention in those eyes. They were very calm.


    Calm is like looking at a dead man.


    Mr. Li Gui doesn''t care about her existence at all.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes again. She turns and walks to the sofa.


    The cold smell followed her.


    Look at the previous ah Kai, who is hiding in the corner of the room and shivering.


    Something worthless.


    When mi Youning walked to the sofa, she also trembled.


    As for whether she was really afraid or pretended, no one knew except her.


    Mi Youning sat on the sofa. Her eyes calmly glanced at the scene of the room.


    The woman in red is still floating on one side, looking at her with a smile.


    When she saw Mr. Li Gui around her, she showed respect and fear.


    Not far away, a teenage boy was floating.


    There are also dense blue ghost fires around. Each ghost fire represents a soul body.


    It''s a ghost.


    There are so many ghosts in this room.


    Mi Youning touched his arm and turned his head to the blood red eyes around him.


    Those eyes never left her.


    Mi Youning is also very uncomfortable to be stared at like this.


    Brother, you look at me like this. Do you want to have a human ghost relationship with me?


    Of course, MI Youning dare not say this.


    She showed a particularly silly and awkward expression to Mr. Li Gui.


    It was like fear, but there was no fear light in his eyes.


    "What do you want? Do you have any last wishes? They haven''t been fulfilled?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Start adding more.

 Chapter 984

    "Well... If you have any last wish... I can help you finish it. Can it not be so scary? I was scared to death last night."


    Mi Youning stumbled to finish.


    From the beginning to the end, she showed fear and dared not look at the "people" around her.


    Tang Jin looked at the women around her and felt very novel.


    Especially when I saw that MI Youning was clearly not afraid, but he had to pretend to be afraid.


    This made him feel a little happy.


    It''s been a long time since something interesting happened to him.


    This woman is interesting.


    I was going to scare the woman away last night.


    Now he is a little reluctant.


    If he really scared away, he wouldn''t have such fun.


    Tang Jin glanced at ah Kai standing in the corner, and her eyes became cold.


    It''s just that this woman brought back one tonight, which made him unhappy.


    Ah Kai''s gloomy eyes on Tang Jin and swallowed his saliva uneasily.


    Then I found out that this action was too stupid.


    Now he''s just a ghost.


    Mi Youning then turned to see Mr. Li Gui floating around.


    The latter stared at Kai with an unwelcome breath.


    Yo! This is exclusion.


    Seeing ah Kai really scared, he trembled all over, and his soul was about to be scared and couldn''t keep its original shape.


    Mi Youning couldn''t bear it and spoke again.


    "You... If you really have any last wishes, you can tell me. I''ll help you..."


    When Tang Jin turned her head, MI Youning consciously swallowed the latter words.


    Because Mr. Li Gui''s blood red eyes were cold, and his whole body was full of resistance.


    Mi Youning trembled and pulled up her mouth.


    Her move made Tang Jin pick her eyebrows.


    But mi Youning didn''t see it.


    Because that face is terrible, there is no good place, full of blood.


    Mi Youning could even hear the sound of blood dripping on the ground.


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The seeping voice sounded in the silent room, which was also a very frightening existence.


    After Tang Jin looked away, ah Kai relaxed all over.


    The room gradually quieted down.


    Tang Jin just stared at Mi Youning seriously.


    This woman is really interesting.


    He saw everything last night.


    The other party was really afraid at that time, and he fainted.


    Now, although the other party also showed fear, he could see that his eyes were very calm.


    There was no fear of him.


    The room gradually quieted down.


    The surrounding ghost fire, or some ghost bodies are still floating.


    Mi Youning is waiting. Look, it''s impossible tonight. It''s safe.


    In fact, she could have moved out of the apartment, but mi Youning thought about it. It seemed unnecessary.


    The original owner''s eight characters are really bad and easy to hit ghosts.


    And the ghosts of this apartment didn''t do anything to her.


    If we can coexist peacefully, it is naturally good.


    Mr. Li Gui around him is the existence of the six gods that can''t be erased.


    While mi Youning was thinking, Tang Jin''s body slowly disappeared in its place.


    When she reflected, she saw the woman in red sitting next to her last night.


    That delicate and beautiful face with light makeup is still very attractive.


    It''s much more beautiful than Mr. Li Gui''s face.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t know that the idea would hit his face soon.


    At that time, her face hurt and she was dizzy.

 Chapter 985

    The woman in red looked at Mi Youning with a smile.


    Mi Youning looks for Mr. Li Gui in the room.


    Of course, she didn''t find it in the end. The other party left.


    The woman in red suddenly said, "hee hee... You''re not afraid of us and pretend to be very afraid. Sir, you''re attracted by you."


    There was envy, curiosity and a trace of incomprehension in that tone.


    Mi Youning tilted her head and looked at the woman in red. Her expression was a little confused.


    That expression, that action, let the woman in red cover the moon''s mouth.


    "This is a foul! Don''t make such a cute and stupid move!"


    Mi Youning chuckled.


    She sat up straight and waited for the other party''s next words.


    The woman in red spoke again, "my name is Qingqing. I hope we can coexist peacefully in the future."


    After saying this, Qingqing''s soul dissipated slowly.


    Other souls in the room dissipated with him, except Akai in the corner.


    "Hoo... Scared the hell out of me! Scared the hell out of me..."


    When ah Kai saw that all the souls had dissipated, he patted his mouth and was afraid.


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes in the dark.


    Ah Kai was really afraid. When the other party saw Mr. Li Gui, he almost knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    She had a good harvest tonight.


    What Qingqing said about peaceful coexistence is the best outcome.


    Even if she moves out and doesn''t live here, she will meet other ghosts.


    This ghost, without humanity, only knows to devour.


    Unlike Mr. Li Gui, he is a powerful existence and will not choose to devour mankind.


    First, it is completely unnecessary.


    Second, the strength of the other side is there.


    The ghost in the apartment initially just wanted to force her out of the apartment.


    Now that the matter has been solved perfectly, MI Youning is ready to have a perfect sleep.


    Of course, she has one thing to do before going to bed.


    Mi Youning picked up her bag and walked into the bedroom in the dark.


    She turned on the bedroom light and closed the door, ignoring ah Kai in the living room.


    When the door is closed, MI Youning sets a boundary in the room.


    This is to prevent ghosts from entering the room.


    Throwing his bag on the table in the room, MI Youning began to untie his clothes.


    At the same time, she also used the system to send anonymous text messages to the Public Security Bureau of a city.


    It reported everything about Wang Sheng, his home address and the crime scene in detail.


    After the successful delivery, MI Youning also withdrew his clothes that were in the way.


    She went into the bathroom barefoot.


    Mi Youning couldn''t feel or see a pair of eyes staring at her every move in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the apartment.


    In the spacious corridor, Qingqing floats with ghosts.


    The little boy beside her looked at the apartment and asked, "sister Qingqing, why doesn''t Mr. come out?"


    Qingqing touched her red nails. Her nails have to be maintained again, and the color has faded.


    Hearing the little boy''s words, she turned her head and smiled vaguely, "because Mr. wants to find his wife to take Yin."


    The little boy still didn''t understand, "why don''t we just find someone to suck at ordinary times, sir? Why haven''t we come for so long?"


    Qingqing doesn''t know what to say this time.


    Because after all, it was not suitable for children. What should she say.


    Just then, the elevator in the apartment corridor opened.


    Because it is on the third floor, few people take the elevator.


    The sound of the elevator opening sounded, and all the ghosts looked straight at the elevator.


    "Whew..."


    Out of the elevator came a young man with yellow hair.

 Chapter 986

    The young man with yellow hair came out whistling.


    He can''t see their souls.


    Qingqing looked at the young man with yellow hair coming and opened his mouth, "unkind, unjust and unfilial, a villain, with human life on his hands."


    As soon as Qingqing said this, the little boy around rushed over immediately.


    Other souls around rushed over.


    Qingqing looked at the movements of the ghosts, and she turned her mouth.


    So many ghosts, stop killing people.


    She floated past.


    The young man went on, but ghosts surrounded him.


    These ghosts are sucking his Yang.


    The Yellow haired youth suddenly felt dizzy. He stopped and supported the suddenly weak body against the wall.


    "All right, all right, don''t kill people."


    The ghosts stopped sucking. They weren''t full yet.


    Of course, even if the Yellow haired youth are sucked clean, they will not be full.


    The young man with yellow hair felt his body suddenly weak, and everything in front of him had a shadow.


    There seems to be something red in front.


    The Yellow haired youth wiped his eyes and looked carefully.


    There are red things, but why are there still ghosts.


    He held the wall forward for a few steps.


    After that, I saw Qingqing''s exquisite appearance from a close distance.


    He didn''t notice Qingqing''s ancient clothes, but saw her exquisite and beautiful face.


    Qingqing knows that if she is sucked by a ghost, the yellow hair in front of her will be contaminated with ghost gas. Naturally, she will also see her.


    She pulled up her hair on her shoulder and smiled charmingly, "do I look good?"


    The Yellow haired young man''s saliva was about to flow out. He nodded immediately when he heard the speech.


    "Good... Very nice..."


    He held out his hand and wanted to touch Qingqing.


    Just about to meet Qingqing''s red clothes, Qingqing moved.


    She stretched out her hands and looked at the Yellow haired youth coldly, "then you can give me this pair of nails and take care of them!"


    Qingqing''s hands poked into the moon Hun''s chamber of the Yellow haired youth.


    "Ah ah..."


    Huang Mao looked down at the hand of Yue Xiong and shouted in horror.


    Unfortunately, this piece has already been bound, and no sound can be heard outside.


    The blood slowly flowed out.


    Qingqing felt the touch of blood and nails, and her face showed an excited expression.


    I felt almost, so I took it out.


    She looked at the nails on her hands. The color was more beautiful than before.


    The Yellow haired youth had fallen down and lay in the corridor of the apartment.


    Qingqing''s nails had a new maintenance, and she was in a happy mood.


    "Let''s go, sir. We won''t come out tonight. Let''s go out!"


    "Yes!"


    "What on earth is Sir doing?"


    "Don''t ask children..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The chat of ghosts gradually disappeared.


    In the corridor of the apartment, only a yellow haired youth fainted there.


    After more than ten minutes, the body moved.


    The Yellow haired youth sat up, recalled the previous scene, and immediately opened his clothes.


    There is a pair of handprints in front of his moon.


    "Ah ah..."


    Seeing this mark, the Yellow haired youth shouted uncontrollably again.


    He really went to hell!


    The Yellow haired young man got up from the ground and hurriedly ran home.


    As he galloped, he shouted loudly in his mouth.


    "Ah ah..."


    The whole floor was startled by his voice.


    "Howl what! Your mother is dead!"


    "Shit! Sick!!!"


    "Go to hell!!!"


    "Get out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the middle of the night, all kinds of unpleasant words sounded.

 Chapter 987

    Even mi Youning, who was taking a shower in the bathroom, heard a deafening sound outside.


    Hearing the earth shaking voice, MI Youning suddenly thought of last night.


    Last night, she yelled like this.


    Of course, she''s just opening her voice.


    Now this voice, but really showed panic.


    It seems that someone has a little back and met Qingqing them.


    Otherwise, she really couldn''t think of what could make an adult man break his voice.


    Turning off the shower switch, MI Youning picked up a bath towel and wiped the drops of water on her body.


    Wiping mi Youning stopped.


    Something''s wrong.


    How does it feel windy.


    no Not the wind!


    It''s the cool smell before.


    Mi Youning was still wiping his legs. He felt the cool breath and stopped all his movements.


    Soon she reacted and wrapped the bath towel around her body.


    Do you want to play like this? She can''t see each other.


    Mi Youning knows there are ghosts here.


    That feeling can''t be wrong.


    But why can''t she see it.


    Suddenly, MI Youning''s face changed.


    Except for Mr. Li Gui, she really has no invisible ghosts in this task world.


    Shit!


    Mi Youning rushed out of the bathroom with a bath towel around her.


    Because she was alone in the bedroom and set up a border, MI Youning didn''t close the bathroom door at all.


    When mi Youning rushed to the bathroom door, something happened.


    "Bang!"


    The bathroom door was blown up by a wind and closed vigorously.


    Mi Youning didn''t believe in evil. He went to the door and stretched out his hand to screw the door.


    But it doesn''t move.


    She felt something cold behind her.


    It was getting colder and colder until something swam away.


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    This time mi Youning''s voice faltered.


    Mr. sharp ghost is not what she thinks.


    Is it really going to be a ghost show?


    At the thought of this possibility, MI Youning made persistent efforts, "well, we have different varieties, so we don''t want it."


    "Ha ha..."


    Behind him came a deep sexual - feeling, but there was a husky voice.


    That voice is very nice.


    While mi Youning was aftertaste, her bath towel was pulled off.


    Then her body was turned over.


    Mi Youning''s back rests on the bathroom door.


    Her hands were imprisoned.


    Being forced into this job, MI Youning will really be slaughtered if she doesn''t do it again.


    The power of the soul gradually spread.


    She was full of soul power.


    "Let go! Otherwise, don''t blame me for hurting you!"


    Mi Youning can''t see the fierce ghost, but she also knows that the other party must be staring at her.


    Her voice is very calm and very cold.


    The other party must have heard it, but he didn''t let mi Youning go.


    Not only didn''t let go, but also did more things.


    The feet are separated¡ª¡ª


    Just inside the leg, MI Youning felt something cool.


    Too much, really too much!


    Mi Youning''s soul power quickly attacked.


    Then something strange happened.


    Unable to lock the position of the fierce ghost, MI Youning''s soul attacked in all directions.


    But after those soul forces were launched, they disappeared.


    Such a scene once happened.


    Just when Mi Yuning thought of the mission world not long ago, he also encountered such a scene.


    Mr. Li Gui moved again.


    Mi Youning felt the cold thing and got there.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 988

    Mi Youning''s brain is blank.


    The whole body is more powerless.


    It was like being pulled away.


    Her body is too soft.


    This kind of thing happened to MI Youning this time.


    It felt terrible, very powerless, very scared.


    But very enjoy


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked at the void in front of her. She didn''t know how to react.


    There was nothing she could do about the fierce ghost in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning came out of the bathroom, her legs were soft.


    She lay on the bed with her head empty.


    Tonight, she was


    Mouth


    Mi Youning''s face slowly turned red.


    The cold smell in the bedroom slowly disappeared.


    She had forgotten how she got out of the bathroom.


    Now lying on the bed, MI Youning began to think about how deep the hatred between Jiehun and her.


    There is such a fierce ghost in the task world that can''t be shaken by the six worlds. How can she play.


    Wait to be played.


    The ring soul has fallen into a deep sleep, and it is uncertain when to wake up.


    Even if she had to settle accounts, she had no chance at this time.


    Mi Youning was covered with a thin quilt. The feeling of wet and cool still existed on her.


    That feeling, MI Youning feels that he can''t forget it forever.


    It was beyond her imagination.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    When mi Youning woke up, it was the original Lord''s daily physiological clock.


    She doesn''t think about what happened last night.


    She has other things to do next.


    After completing the task, you can leave the world.


    According to the wish of the original owner, Wang Sheng was sent to prison and received due punishment.


    And she hopes to find an expert to solve the damn problem.


    This is a must.


    What happens after that has nothing to do with her.


    Mi Youning got up to wash and quickly left the apartment.


    Although she didn''t let herself think about it, the memory of last night always existed in her mind.


    This time mi Youning took a taxi instead of a bus.


    There''s no need to make yourself uncomfortable.


    After arriving at the company, MI Youning first saw several police cars at the door.


    Seeing the existence of the police car, MI Youning had an estimate in her heart.


    Wang Sheng was taken away last night.


    In his home, he found the existence of the collection room.


    There are already several women who have been divided into - corpses.


    Mi Youning saw the scene when the police inspector entered the collection room.


    They were amazed at the limbs soaked in formalin.


    Wang Sheng was arrested on the spot.


    He can''t escape this time.


    As for the police car at the door of the company, this is to verify the identity of Wang Sheng.


    Mi Youning paid for the taxi and walked into the company safely.


    Now that she is an assistant to the general manager, she naturally wants to go to the top.


    When the elevator stopped in the high-rise office area and the elevator door was opened, MI Youning saw the police inspector.


    At the same time, her immediate supervisor is sending them.


    Mi Youning quickly steps out of the elevator and nods to Tang Wenbin.


    The latter also saw mi Youning, turned to several police inspectors around him and said, "if there is any other information, I will inform you as soon as possible."


    One of the older police inspector nodded, "thank you for your cooperation."


    "This is our company''s obligation."


    Mi Youning stood aside and watched the people get on the elevator and leave.


    At the moment when the elevator was closed, the smile on Tang Wenbin''s face dissipated.


    He looked at the others with a cold face.


    Those people dare not breathe.


    Even mi Youning was glanced at by Tang Wenbin.

 Chapter 989

    "Notice down, meeting!"


    After that, Tang Wenbin walked towards the office.


    On this day, Tang Wenbin was very angry.


    Mi Youning looked at it all the way.


    But she felt that Tang Wenbin''s anger seemed to have more to do with Wang Sheng''s arrest.


    But she doesn''t care much about the other party.


    After work that day, MI Youning did not return to his apartment.


    Instead, I went to the hottest supernatural store in a city.


    Here is a master surnamed Ye.


    The shop only opens at night.


    When mi Youning arrived, the shop had just opened.


    A young man is packing up in the shop.


    Mi Youning knocked on the door, and the young man turned around.


    The other party''s appearance makes people feel gentle. I can''t tell how he looks. It''s a very comfortable feeling.


    "Eh? A guest is coming."


    The young man came with a smile, "yo! It seems that he has been entangled very hard."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she heard the young man''s words.


    This man has two brushes.


    The young man in front of us is master ye, who is more powerful in this city.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "master ye, you really have a pair of sharp eyes."


    Ye Zi quickly waved his hand, "don''t dare to be, but I can''t help talking about your ghost spirit. I advise you to live in peace with him."


    "..." Mi Youning.


    Isn''t this man really a fake trick.


    However, the other party can see her own ghost spirit, which proves that she still has two brushes.


    Ye Zi glanced at Mi Youning, and then turned into the inner room without saying a word.


    Soon, the other party came out again and took out a bell.


    "Here you are. If you encounter any danger, shake it and I will appear no matter how far."


    Mi Youning took the bell in the other party''s hand and said to himself, this man looks good.


    "Thank you, master Ye."


    Ye Zi waved his hand, "you''re welcome. In fact, I want to say that as long as you really do something to you, you have no chance to resist.


    When the bell rings, I can also collect the body for you, but you need to pay a deposit. "


    With Ye Zi''s words, MI Youning''s face turned green.


    Why is this man so poisonous.


    Thanks to his imagination, he collected the body.


    Take it off!


    Mi Youning turned and left.


    I didn''t even walk into the shop.


    Ye Zi saw mi Youning''s back and was not angry at all.


    But his eyes were filled with pity.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning still holds the bell Ye Zi gave her in her hand.


    She took a taxi and went straight back to her apartment.


    There''s nothing wrong with what the man said.


    If Mr. Li Gui in the apartment really does anything to her, she has no chance to resist.


    The only way is to continue to endure, complete the task, and abandon the task.


    After all, her soul power has nothing to do with Mr. Li Gui.


    What happened last night also made mi Youning have different ideas.


    Ring soul once revealed in his words that there are still men in the world who make colorful glass stones change.


    He calls those men your family men.


    Mi Youning began to wonder whether Mr. Li Gui was the existence she was looking for.


    But Jiehun also said that this was a threat to her life.


    The driver stopped below the apartment.


    Mi Youning paid to get off.


    Standing downstairs, she looked up.


    I saw the figure floating on the balcony upstairs.


    It is impossible to exist without notice.


    Dressed in white, floating on the balcony, the sense of existence is so obvious.


    The other party is still smiling at her.

 Chapter 990

    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and walked into the building.


    When I went upstairs, I opened the door and saw the man in front of me.


    It was ah Kai who floated on the balcony before.


    "You''re back!"


    Kai''s voice was very excited.


    Mi Youning almost forgot the existence of ah Kai.


    I left in a hurry this morning. Something like that happened last night. I really didn''t think of his existence for a while.


    Mi Youning nodded and walked into the apartment.


    The house is still haunted.


    "You don''t know. Your floor is busy today. Someone is scared crazy..."


    Mi Youning changes her shoes and walks into the living room, listening to ah Kai nagging in her ear.


    Only then did I know that someone went to hell last night and moved away today.


    Before leaving, I was in a bad mental state. I told everyone about last night.


    Mi Youning inquired into what happened last night.


    Sure enough, they scared people last night.


    Sitting on the sofa, MI Youning asked ah Kai, "what are your plans next?"


    "Ah?"


    Ah Kai didn''t know, so, "there''s no plan."


    As soon as mi Youning listens, come on, this is another ghost member staying here.


    She got up and waved to ah Kai, "feel free."


    Entering the bedroom, MI Youning still set a boundary in the room.


    Whether it was useful or not, she felt it necessary to do so.


    Last night, she didn''t know whether the fierce ghost was already in her room or broke into the border.


    If the other party comes tonight, it''s just a test.


    Mi Youning is going to take a bath in the bathroom. Thinking of what happened last night, she stops stripping.


    Just then, the cell phone rings.


    Take out the bag''s mobile phone. It''s Xiao Li''s call.


    "Hello..."


    "Sister Qing, haven''t you slept yet?"


    Xiao Li''s voice came from the phone.


    Mi Youning recognized that the other party''s voice was somewhat hoarse.


    "Well, just got home."


    "Hee hee... I miss you, sister Qing."


    "..." Mi Youning felt something was wrong.


    Xiao Li won''t talk to her like that.


    The other party is a very cheerful girl, but she never likes to joke.


    Such a joke is a little ambiguous. If she didn''t know that Xiao Li is not a lesbian, she really would have other ideas.


    "What''s the matter? Call me so late because you miss me?"


    Mi Youning leaned back on the bed and talked lazily with Xiao Li.


    She couldn''t see a figure staring at her on the side of the bed.


    Mr. Li Gui has been waiting for her in the room for a long time.


    By this time, the scar on his face had faded.


    The facial features have begun to appear.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know that Mr. Li Gui is looking at her.


    She was frowning.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Li repeated her previous words again, "I said, sister Qing, you must have been liked by the other party when you follow the general manager.


    Do you have a spring heart now? Do you also like the man Tang Wenbin? "


    As soon as Tang Wenbin''s name came out, MI Youning felt a cool smell around him.


    She looked up at her side and said, "Mr. sharp Ghost won''t come again.".


    There was no trace in the room. Mi Youning hung her eyes and thought about Xiao Li''s words.


    This time she was obviously sure that Xiaoli was very wrong.


    "Xiao Li, Tang is always my leader. I''m just his assistant. It has nothing to do with other mess."


    Mi Youning followed each other''s words.


    "Hee hee... Sister Qing hopes it will be what you said." Xiao Li''s voice is still strange.


    "Ge Qing, is general Marshal Tang handsome?"

 Chapter 991

    "Sister Qing, is general Marshal Tang handsome?"


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard this question.


    Tang Wenbin is reasonably long... Not bad.


    She said casually, "handsome!"


    "Hum!" Xiao Li snorted and hung up.


    At the same time, MI Youning''s body was also thrown on the bed.


    She stared at the emptiness in front of her.


    There was nothing, but her hands were imprisoned.


    The cold smell spread.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and is really Mr. Li Gui in the apartment.


    After all.


    Unfortunately, something''s wrong this time.


    Mi Youning felt that her neck was pinched, and the cold thing tightly pinched her neck.


    That''s a hand, so hard.


    Mi Youning''s eyes widened, full of incredible.


    What did Mr. Li Gui eat wrong? Why did he suddenly get nervous and start.


    The cold hand on his neck was getting harder and harder.


    Mi Youning felt that she could hardly breathe.


    Her eyes were still calm and looked at the emptiness in front of her.


    The other party was right in front of her, but she couldn''t see it at all.


    Tang Jin saw that there was no fear on MI Youning''s face, and the strength in his hand slowly relaxed.


    His soul was close to MI Youning''s ear, and a low, hoarse voice sounded.


    "Tang Wenbin is very handsome? Huh?"


    The last word, um, was heard by Mi Youning.


    Mr. Li Gui''s voice was really nice. Mi Youning was stunned by the tone of the voice.


    Finding that the other party has loosened the ban, MI Youning quickly gets up and leaves.


    Her body was still in bed, but she quickly hid on the other side.


    Although you can''t see each other, you can still feel the cool air.


    Mi Youning reached out and rubbed his neck. In a bad tone, he said, "I''m sick. I don''t owe you anything."


    "Hiss!"


    She heard the other party''s sneer.


    Mi Youning''s eyes darkened when he felt the air conditioner close by.


    She doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled. She doesn''t like it very much.


    "Bang..."


    When Tang Jin approached mi Youning, the other party''s body spread a powerful fire.


    It was a purple blue flame that wrapped mi Youning''s whole body.


    Mi Youning looked coldly at the void in front of her.


    "Hell flame, any living creature close to it will die. Do you want to try?"


    Tang Jin looked at Mi Youning on the bed.


    This woman is really strange.


    She doesn''t seem to be her, but it''s her again.


    Hell fire, he knows.


    He didn''t know whether it had any effect on him, but it was fatal to all ghosts.


    Even a small Mars can annihilate its fly ash.


    Surrounded by the flames of hell, MI Youning''s taste is not good.


    She needs the support of the soul.


    At the same time, this body is not enough to accept too powerful things.


    She just wanted to drive the fierce ghost back.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    Mi Youning felt something cool approaching in the flame.


    A flame was pushed away, and soon a hand held her hand.


    "Shit!!!"


    Mi Youning''s whole body''s soul power has been removed.


    She looked at her hand and was pulled up.


    Soon she raised her head and looked at the emptiness in front of her, "what are you? Is it true that such a cow doesn''t commit a foul?!"


    "Ha ha..." maybe mi Youning''s reaction was too interesting, and the fierce ghost smiled in a low voice.


    Hearing his laughter, MI Yuning felt the hostility of the world to her.

 Chapter 992

    This sentence makes mi Youning fully feel the sense of powerlessness.


    At this time, they all forgot their previous unhappiness.


    Unfortunately, some people don''t know how to disturb.


    The cell phone rings again.


    Mi Youning glances at the mobile phone not far away and shows Xiao Li.


    She reached for her cell phone, and regardless of Mr. Li Gui around her, she connected the phone.


    "Ah ah..."


    Before mi Youning could speak, he heard the sad cry over there.


    That''s Xiao Li''s voice.


    "Uh... No, no, no... ah..."


    The sound was sad from the beginning and sticky - | greasy from the beginning.


    Suddenly, MI Youning remembered the scene in the memory of the original owner.


    What Wang Sheng did to Xiaoli''s body in front of the original owner.


    This makes her pupils shrink.


    No, it''s all wrong.


    Wang Sheng is dead.


    Just last night, he was besieged to death by people in prison.


    He was transferred that night to a heavy prison on the outskirts of city A.


    There were a group of extremely poor and vicious members. Wang Sheng didn''t insist for a day, so he was attacked and killed by the crowd.


    So the other party''s soul is back?


    Mi Youning sees what Wang Sheng has done in her mind.


    The person who called her before was Wang Sheng himself. He went to Xiaoli''s body.


    No wonder the previous call was wrong.


    Mi Youning jumped out of bed, put on her home shoes and ran outside the bedroom.


    One arm took her in handy.


    "Ah ah..."


    Xiao Li''s sad voice continued, but it changed for a while.


    Wang Sheng is torturing her in an inhuman way.


    This beast!


    Xiao Li will not hold on.


    In the original plot, Xiao Li won''t die so soon.


    It will take a year before he is killed by Wang Sheng who did not die.


    Now everything is ahead of schedule.


    Mi Youning struggles to leave Li Gui''s arms.


    "Let go of me!"


    Tang Jin naturally heard the sad cry on the phone.


    Instead of loosening mi Youning, he held people tightly.


    Because he didn''t just hear it.


    You can even see that in an apartment in city a, the newborn ghost is just to attract the woman in front of you.


    That''s a new ghost.


    The other party is at its peak. He can''t push out the person in front of him.


    "Ge Qing, I''m in great pain. I''m in great pain. Help me... Help me..."


    Mi Youning hears Xiao Li''s voice, and anger flashes in her eyes.


    Although it was Xiao Li''s voice, it wasn''t just her.


    Mi Youning sees the picture in her mind. Xiao Li is dead.


    Wang Sheng''s animal life was still bad after all.


    Not only that, but also torture people to death.


    So a beautiful young girl died.


    According to the original plot, there is nothing wrong, but Wang Sheng died early, resulting in Xiaoli''s life threat.


    "Let go of me!"


    Mi Youning won''t let Xiao Li die in vain.


    Wang Sheng''s life is animal life. After death, I will let you fly ash and annihilate, and you will never be born again.


    This time, Tang Jin loosened mi Youning''s body.


    But he held her hand to prevent her from doing anything.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes.


    There was blood in front of me, bright red blood all over the ground.


    It came from Xiao Li.


    Wang Sheng''s animal - Sheng ruined her.


    Mi Youning sees the helplessness, fear and fear in Xiaoli''s eyes


    Finally, it slowly turns into lifeless.


    Wang Sheng has left and left Xiaoli''s apartment.


    The other party is looking for her.


    The phone is still on.


    "Ge Qing, wait for me..."

 Chapter 993

    "Ge Qing, wait for me, Jie......"


    Mi Youning heard Wang Sheng''s gloomy laughter.


    Her eyes showed a cold killing intention, "I''m waiting for you, who doesn''t come, who turtle grandson!"


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    The laughter grew louder and louder until the sound dissipated and the phone was hung up.


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes, and there was an irresistible killing in her eyes.


    Wang Sheng really hit her bottom line.


    Such a change - state tortures those women.


    He doesn''t deserve to be a man, not even a livestock - student.


    The other party should be annihilated by fire and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Xiao Li is dead. Mi Youning called the police as usual.


    You don''t have to wait for the body to become qualitative and smell before it can be found.


    Of course, she can do more than that.


    Mi Youning summoned the ghost emissary of the underworld regardless of the existence of Mr. Li Gui around him.


    "Venerable..."


    "Venerable..."


    Soon two ghost envoys emerged from the void.


    Tang Jin has been watching.


    No one can see his soul.


    Even the ghost emissary from the underworld can''t see him.


    But at this time, Tang Jin was curious about who the woman in front of her was and how she had such ability.


    Not only are they not afraid of ghosts, they can even summon ghost envoys in the underworld.


    "I''m looking for a new ghost named Zhao Li, a female ghost who died at 10:45:32 tonight."


    After MI Youning spoke, one of the ghost envoys looked through the list in his hand.


    "Found it!"


    The ghost envoy soon brought Zhao Li''s soul up.


    Zhao Li was still wearing a work suit, which was what she looked like when she came home before she died.


    Each other''s arms and legs are blue and purple scars.


    There are some red marks on the limbs, arms and legs.


    It''s the same as the red wool.


    In fact, these are all wounds, which were divided by Wang Sheng.


    At last, when Xiao Li died, he still didn''t lose his hobby of changing state.


    Xiao Li looked around in a daze, then hung her head mechanically.


    Not long after she died, she had no sense at all.


    Mi Youning felt a little guilty when she saw Xiao Li like this.


    She was careless.


    No one is right or wrong about this. Mi Youning can''t bear it after all.


    "Zhao Li was tortured to death by a ghost. Now the underworld has been fully arrested. Please rest assured that we will arrest the fierce ghost as soon as possible."


    Mi Youning nodded casually, "this female ghost, you should send her to reincarnation earlier. Don''t let her recall the previous things and send her away like this."


    "Yes, venerable..."


    "Yes, yes..."


    The two ghost envoys responded one after another.


    Soon the ghost envoy left with Xiao Li''s body.


    Mi Youning went to the balcony of the bedroom and looked at the darkness downstairs.


    Except for a few street lights, no one appeared.


    Will Wang Sheng come.


    No, the other party has drifted to the suburbs.


    That''s where ghosts gather.


    She didn''t let the ghost envoy go there to find Wang Sheng.


    Although the underworld listens to her call, she doesn''t interfere in some things.


    Some influences will eventually hinder her way forward.


    Wang Sheng won''t come for the time being. That guy is estimated to devour more ghosts to strengthen his strength.


    He is really a clever man.


    Mi Youning goes to the bedroom door, opens the door and goes out.


    This time, the fierce ghost didn''t stop her from leaving.


    Before she called the police, the police had gone to Xiaoli''s apartment.


    Seeing the bloody side of the scene, they quickly collected evidence, but they had nothing.


    There was no evidence of the presence of a second person at the scene.


    The police were already nervous when they saw the scene.

 Chapter 994

    Mi Youning went to the door of the apartment, put on his sneakers, picked up his coat and opened the door of the apartment.


    When the door was opened, Mr. Li Gui still didn''t stop her.


    However, when the door was opened, Qingqing and the ghosts behind him were floating at the door.


    Even Akai is among them.


    "Let''s go."


    Mi Youning''s ear rang out a deep voice of sex sense.


    It''s the fierce ghost. He''s been there all the time.


    Mi Youning hung his eyes. "Are you going too?"


    Tang Jin''s figure slowly appeared, and he stood beside mi Youning.


    "I can''t go."


    Mi Youning turns her head and looks along the voice and sees Tang Jin''s figure.


    At this glance, it was obvious that the other party was different.


    Mr. Li Gui''s face used to be knife wounds, but now it has become lighter.


    And the clothes are no longer soaked with blood.


    The smell of blood on each other''s body is also lighter.


    Not knowing what the other party''s words meant, MI Youning raised his feet and left the door of the apartment.


    She didn''t see it. Tang Jin behind her reached out to pull her.


    But when he put his hand out of the door, he was suddenly bounced back.


    He can''t get out of this door.


    Never get out.


    Mi Youning went downstairs and went straight to the door of the community. There were dozens of ghosts floating behind her.


    They followed mi Youning silently.


    Tang Jin ordered them before.


    In the middle of the night, they are looking for food. If they can, they don''t want to go to the place where ghosts are mixed in the suburbs.


    Are some low-grade, tasteless guys.


    Who wants to be with them reduces the force.


    Mi Youning took a taxi at the door and reported the address of the suburb.


    It was a deserted tomb.


    When the driver heard the address in MI Youning''s newspaper, he looked back at her for several times.


    "Miss, are you sure where you want to go?"


    "Yes, drive."


    The driver frowned slightly. He bit his teeth and said, "why don''t you change a car."


    Mi Youning took out a few hundred yuan from his coat and handed it to the driver, "pay you double the fare."


    The driver''s eyes lit up at the sight.


    It''s not double. It''s several times.


    He hurriedly took over the money in MI Youning''s book for fear that she would repent.


    "First, if I don''t go in, I''ll put you outside."


    "OK."


    The taxi starts and drives away from the door of the community apartment.


    ¡­¡­


    Because there are fewer vehicles on the road at night than during the day.


    An hour''s journey, just half an hour.


    "Just get off here."


    The taxi stopped a few hundred meters from the grave.


    He really didn''t dare to go any further.


    He drives in city a all the year round, but he knows this place and almost no one comes.


    Too many strange things have happened.


    Even dead here.


    This is a city with a low concentration of supernatural events.


    Mi Youning pushed open the door and felt the ghost spreading around him.


    She raised her feet and walked to the desolate tomb, which was the place with the strongest ghost spirit.


    The driver was a middle-aged uncle. When the other party saw mi Youning walking to the wasteland tomb, he put his head out of the window.


    "Girl, stay!"


    Mi Youning turned back and looked at each other.


    The uncle quickly whispered, "if you can come out, wait for you on the avenue. It will take half an hour. I''ll leave in half an hour."


    Hearing this, MI Youning smiled.


    Especially the driver''s low voice seems to be afraid of disturbing anyone.


    "OK, I see. Thank you."

 Chapter 995

    The driver turned around and left.


    Mi Youning watched the driver drive away and glanced at the position of the trunk.


    There lies a small soul.


    The soul power in MI Youning''s hand popped out, and the little soul body was immediately knocked down.


    This is a ghost. If you are entangled, you will be unlucky for some time.


    Mi Youning solves the little ghost, and then turns around and continues to walk to the wasteland tomb.


    Behind her were Qingqing, Akai and other ghosts.


    "Woo woo..."


    "Howl..."


    "Hee hee..."


    When mi Youning was standing in the desolate tomb, there were voices of ghosts crying and wolves howling around.


    There are ghosts all around. There are hundreds within one meter of her.


    Not to mention those dense ghost fires one meter away.


    This is really a gathering place for ghosts.


    Seeing the appearance of MI Youning, those ghosts rushed forward one after another.


    Mi Youning''s soul power has spread all over the body and is only waiting to attack.


    When those souls approached, she didn''t take the hand, but waited.


    Qingqing and Akai will solve the surrounding souls.


    They dare not approach.


    Mi Youning is waiting for Wang Sheng to appear.


    She knows that Wang Sheng is here.


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    A gloomy familiar laugh came from behind.


    Mi Youning turned around slowly. It was really Wang Sheng.


    The other party was still wearing prisoner''s clothes, the body guards were full of blood, and there were countless scars on his body.


    Qingqing sees that the surrounding soul body stupid Valley owes movement, and she can''t help it at last.


    Ah Kai saw that Qingqing swallowed one of the soul bodies, and he also moved.


    Although the souls around him are older than him, he knows he can beat them.


    One moved, and the other souls moved one after another.


    Mi Youning stood where she was and did not take any action. She frowned and looked at Wang Sheng not far away.


    The soul of the other party is covered with black fog.


    He has become a fierce ghost and even swallowed many souls.


    That power is naturally very powerful.


    "Jie... Ge Qing, I didn''t expect you to find here. How capable you are."


    The other side floated towards mi Youning.


    Mi Youning disdained and said, "tut tut... I think I''m the animal - Sheng barking. It''s you!"


    Wang Sheng''s already blue and white face became angry.


    Now his mood is very easily stimulated.


    "Ge Qing, you asked for it!"


    He quickly floated to MI Youning''s body and stretched out his hand to catch mi Youning.


    How could mi Youning let him meet him? Such a disgusting existence is unlucky.


    Raise your hands and quickly wave to Wang Sheng.


    "Ah ah..."


    The power of soul hit Wang Sheng and made him miserable.


    The soul body is almost unable to gather.


    Wang Sheng looked at Mi Youning in horror, especially her hands.


    Before that feeling, let him have a crisis.


    "Wang Sheng, today is your time of death. You should never provoke me!"


    Originally, Wang Sheng''s look of fear soon became disdainful.


    "Ge Qing, I underestimated you. It''s good. It''s more exciting!"


    Wang Sheng''s soul changed suddenly and slowly.


    Soon, his soul was divided into several.


    The divided soul body quickly divided into several.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Sheng''s soul changed from one to dozens.


    Seeing this, MI Youning frowned slightly.


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    "Jie Jie......"


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    The gloomy laughter was so loud that each one was smiling at Mi Youning.


    When Qingqing and Akai see this scene, they fly over and protect mi Youning.


    This is what Tang Jin gave them.

 Chapter 996

    Mi Youning''s eyes kept looking at the souls of dozens of Wang Sheng around.


    After watching it for a long time, she felt something wrong.


    I don''t know why, she can''t lock Wang Sheng''s position.


    She couldn''t tell which one was real.


    Since you can''t tell, it''s all ruined.


    "Qingqing, Kai, get out of the way and protect yourself!"


    Ah Kai and Qingqing looked at each other. They felt a burning feeling from MI Youning.


    They retreated slowly because they couldn''t support it.


    That feeling filled them with crisis.


    Qingqing and Akai, as well as the ghosts with them, step back one after another.


    Mi Youning raised his hands and the fire of hell spread in his hands.


    When there was a fire, she did it.


    That wisp of hell flame flew to the soul of Wang Sheng.


    Dozens were not avoided.


    As long as you are touched by the fire of hell, you will be scared.


    "Ah ah..."


    The shrill and hoarse cry sounded, so loud and so frightened.


    Seeing mi Youning''s strength, the ghosts of the desolate tomb who were originally eyeing one side began to withdraw back.


    Wang Sheng''s soul disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    But there is no real body here.


    After the surrounding souls belonging to Wang Sheng dissipated, MI Youning locked Wang Sheng''s position again.


    The other party has escaped.


    The speed was as fast as flying, and it disappeared dozens of kilometers away in the twinkling of an eye.


    Mi Youning tilted his lips. Wang Sheng didn''t know any good luck. It seemed that he had practiced some ghost skill.


    Otherwise it couldn''t be so powerful.


    He was a change of state, and he often did some strange things.


    The so-called ghost art is just to absorb the soul of living people, which will bring great benefits to fierce ghosts.


    Before Xiao Li died, Wang Sheng had killed several women.


    After playing with them, they torture people to death.


    During the period of death, absorb their souls and take them as their own.


    Xiao Li is the only one who hasn''t been absorbed by Wang Sheng.


    Wang Sheng paid a little attention when talking to her on the phone. Before Xiao Li died, he didn''t seize the opportunity.


    So Xiao Li escaped.


    After taking a look at Qingqing, a Kai and others, MI Youning didn''t go after Wang Sheng.


    I''m afraid there are a lot of things exposed.


    It has collapsed. There can be no other accidents.


    Wang Sheng will clean up sooner or later, but mi Youning, the fierce ghost at home, feels it necessary to talk to each other.


    Before leaving, MI Youning turned and looked at the ghosts in the desolate tomb.


    These are people who can''t be reborn, traitors and evils.


    There''s no need to leave them here.


    With a wave of his hands, MI Youning collected those souls one after another and transmitted them all to the ring soul space.


    She needs these souls, as do colorful glass stones.


    When Qingqing and Akai saw mi Youning''s movements, they drifted away.


    So many souls disappeared when mi Youning waved.


    This scene is a little scary.


    The little boy beside Qingqing trembled when he saw mi Youning''s behavior.


    "Sister Qingqing, why is madam so terrible? Will she eat us too?"


    Although mi Youning collects souls, he can also hear the movements around him.


    After hearing the little boy''s wife, MI Youning didn''t think much.


    Until Qingqing speaks.


    "No, no, sir. Let''s protect your wife."

 Chapter 997

    Mi Youning just stopped when Qingqing spoke.


    Just as she was about to turn around, Qingqing''s words had come into her ears.


    Those words made her slip under her feet and almost turned around.


    madam? What the hell?


    If she understands correctly, that''s what she said.


    Mi Youning turned and stood, looking at Qingqing, a Kai and the ghosts.


    "Cough..." she wanted to ask what she meant.


    But then I thought, it''s meaningless to ask.


    These ghosts probably know what happened yesterday.


    Although I don''t know the details, I almost know about it.


    Some things can''t be seen through, otherwise it''s her loss.


    She still thought it better to talk to Mr. Li Gui in person.


    Mi you would rather not tangle with what Qingqing said, but walk the way between them.


    ¡­¡­


    When she came to the wide road, she saw a taxi at a glance.


    The other party is still waiting.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and knocked on the window.


    Soon the window came down.


    The driver''s uncle stared, "you''re out!"


    The tone of the other party is incredible.


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded with you, "return to the previous apartment."


    "OK..." the driver unlocked the car.


    Mi Youning sits in the car and the green ghosts are floating on the body.


    The process of going back was very smooth.


    It still took half an hour.


    Mi Youning paid another share of the fare.


    Go upstairs and open the door of the apartment. Mi Youning looks for Mr. Li Gui in the house.


    I didn''t see it in the living room, nor did I find it in the bedroom.


    Walking out of the bedroom, MI Youning sees the green ghosts in the living room.


    "Where is he?"


    Qingqing reacts and stops talking.


    Mi Youning raised his eyebrows when he saw this. "Isn''t he there?"


    Qingqing looks behind mi Youning.


    Mr. Qingqing shook his head right behind mi Youning''s bloody eyes.


    Mi Youning on the other side saw Qingqing and stared behind her.


    Well, people don''t want to show up.


    Well, there are other opportunities.


    Mi Youning didn''t wait for Qingqing to speak again. She turned and walked to the bedroom.


    Tang Jin followed her and entered the bedroom.


    Mi Youning didn''t take a bath to prevent what happened yesterday.


    Just wash your face and go to bed.


    During this period, she always felt the cool smell around her.


    Knowing that Mr. Li Gui had been there, MI Youning pretended not to know.


    She didn''t lie in bed long before she breathed steadily.


    Tang Jin looked at the woman on the bed, and the blood color in her eyes deepened.


    Then he floated into the living room.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Green ghosts come forward quickly.


    Even Akai came forward.


    Tang Jin kept staring at ah Kai and said to Qingqing, "you go first."


    Qingqing and other ghosts didn''t dare to refute when they heard the speech and left quickly.


    Ah Kai also wants to leave with him.


    Just as he was about to leave through the door, a powerful force behind pulled him back.


    "You stay!"


    Kai wants to cry without tears. Can he choose not to.


    Tang Jin walked in the living room step by step.


    When she came to the sofa, Tang Jin sat down slowly.


    His sitting posture is elegant and noble, with a natural aura.


    Ah Kai was pulled to the sofa, trembling his soul and said, "brother Jin, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Tang Jin''s blood red eyes looked at ah Kai as if she didn''t know him.


    The words were very familiar, "Why are you dead? The man doesn''t want you?"

 Chapter 998

    Ah Kai showed confused eyes, "eh?"


    Tang Jin''s eyes sank to the confused eyes.


    The blood red eyes looked more frightening.


    "Don''t you remember?"


    Tang Jin explored a little and knew that a Kai''s memory had been lost.


    Ah Kai scratched his head in embarrassment. "It seems that he has forgotten something."


    "By the way, brother Jin, I''m looking for someone, but I can''t remember who I''m looking for. Does brother Jin know if I''ve made a girlfriend?"


    Hearing ah Kai''s words, Tang Jin smiled.


    Laugh evil, laugh ridicule, laugh freely.


    "Yes, yes, you still love her."


    Ah Kai didn''t hear the malice in Tang Jin''s words, but breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good. I always feel that the lost memory is very important to me."


    After he knew he had a girlfriend, although he was relieved, he didn''t have much excitement at the same time.


    Instead, he completely relaxed and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    "Brother Jin, I remember you studied abroad before. How could you..."


    Ah Kai didn''t say anything later, but Tang Jin already knew what he wanted to ask.


    Tang Jin looked up at the ceiling.


    He also wants to know why.


    Everything is nothing but the greed of the people.


    Tang Jin recalled the original scene and was full of strong resentment.


    He is also resentful, otherwise he wouldn''t stay in this apartment for so long.


    This is where he lived.


    He has been confined to this world forever.


    Never get out.


    But now there is a chance.


    Tang Jin suddenly stood up. He looked down at ah Kai sitting on the sofa.


    "When I can go out, I will take you to your lover. She will be very surprised."


    Kai looked up at him with a tangle in his eyes.


    "This... Or... Forget it?"


    Tang Jin smiled vaguely.


    He stretched out his hand and made a mark on ah Kai to prevent him from escaping. "Of course, I still want to see him."


    Without giving ah Kai a chance to refuse, he went to the door of MI Youning''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning has fallen into a deep sleep.


    The thin quilt on her body was gradually pulled apart.


    The quilt seems to have become essence, and slowly withdraws itself in the void.


    Mi Youning didn''t feel that she was still sleeping.


    Tang Jin looked at the quilt opened under his mind. He slowly walked to the bedside.


    Looking at Mi Youning on the bed, Tang Jin''s eyes darkened.


    The woman gave him no resistance.


    Thinking of each other''s good taste made his body react.


    Although I haven''t officially eaten the person into my mouth, I''ve felt her delicious.


    That''s why he didn''t drive people away later.


    The previous residents were scared away by Qingqing.


    Only mi Youning, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, was the only woman he left behind.


    She is of great use to him.


    Tang Jin came to bed.


    Looking down at Mi Youning''s pajamas, they are very eye-catching.


    He reached out his cold hand and tried to take back the clothes that were in the way.


    Just as he was about to meet mi Youning, he slowly took his hand back.


    The temperature on him is too low, too cold, too cold.


    This will disturb each other.


    Tang Jin doesn''t want to bear it today.


    He wants this woman.


    The other party has a force that can make him no longer rigid in this apartment.


    Until the woman saw him, he could only wander around the living room.

 Chapter 999

    He can''t go to the bedroom, kitchen or bathroom.


    Until the woman touched him with her hands.


    He found himself no longer confined to the living room.


    He followed him into the bedroom and observed each other.


    After thinking for a long time, he decided to do it.


    Absorb the taste of women and taste the nectar.


    Then he could wander anywhere in the apartment.


    I don''t want to wait any longer.


    Ah Kai is dead. He doesn''t have to know who will do it.


    Who but that man would have done such a cruel thing.


    That man is a psycho.


    Tang Jin doesn''t want to kill her enemy.


    He looked down at Mi Youning''s sleeping face.


    He wants her tonight.


    Maybe there will be unexpected surprises.


    Tang Jin returns mi Youning''s clothes with her mind.


    And he didn''t do it himself.


    Seeing the icy and clean body, Tang Jin was completely dark in the depths of her eyes.


    The color of the eyes is as red as blood.


    He came to the end of the bed.


    Doing what I did to MI Youning in the bathroom that day.


    The cold object approaches, which makes mi Youning move his body uneasily.


    Tang Jin saw this and stopped acting.


    Mi Youning found a comfortable place and continued to sleep.


    Seeing mi Youning''s lovely action, Tang Jin smiled in a low voice.


    Then he went on.


    After a long time in the room, there was a warm - ambiguous, blushing and heartbeat sound.


    There are indescribable things in it.


    Mi Youning was really wiped clean by eating.


    ... within the VIP group.


    The next day, MI Youning woke up in pain.


    The body is like falling apart.


    The memory of last night suddenly returned to my mind.


    Mi Youning''s face turned blue and white.


    That fierce ghost made her strong.


    And when she had no resistance.


    Of course, MI Youning can''t deny that she saw the body of the fierce ghost CHIGUO.


    The red mole in the shoulder socket made all her rebellious thoughts rest.


    She could see Mr. Li Gui''s body clearly.


    The body was full of knife marks, and the red mole in the shoulder socket entered her eyes.


    Mi Youning dragged her body to pieces and leaned against the bed.


    There is no Mr. Li Gui around.


    The other party wiped her dry and disappeared.


    "Little soul, are you there?"


    No response.


    Mi Youning sighed.


    Now she didn''t know what to do, so she had to take one step at a time.


    She doesn''t know anything about Mr. Li Gui.


    I don''t even know his name.


    But I couldn''t find any information about him.


    Mi Youning began to repair his body.


    If she dragged her body to work, she would faint on the way.


    Mr. Li Gui didn''t know that she was tired, so she couldn''t stop all night.


    The object of the other party is also very spectacular.


    Thinking of the memory of last night, MI Youning shook his head and waved it away.


    I can''t think anymore. The more I think about her, the more painful it is.


    After MI Youning got up and washed, he changed into the suit of the Tang Group.


    She opened the door of the bedroom, and the powerful man in the living room stood outside the door.


    Tang Jin had no damage at this time. He looked at a place in the living room and fell into meditation.


    Until the bedroom door was opened, which interrupted his thinking.


    Tang Jin looked back slowly.


    Mi Youning opened her mouth when she saw his beautiful face.


    She couldn''t find any adjectives to describe the man.


    It''s really beautiful.


    The beauty is not feminine at all, but it is amazing.


    Seeing mi Youning''s reaction, Tang Jin smiled.

 Chapter 1000

    He knew that his appearance caused a lot of trouble.


    Brought him a lot of trouble.


    But now seeing mi Youning lost his mind, he has a different feeling.


    It seems that there is no previous upset, and even very satisfied.


    Tang Jin moves towards mi Youning step by step.


    Seeing the man standing in front of her, her beautiful face has completely absorbed her eyes.


    When she reacted, she took two steps back.


    Seeing her step back, Tang Jin smiled in a low voice and stretched out her hand to hold people in her arms.


    At this time, the mobile phone in MI Youning''s bag rang.


    She took out her mobile phone even though she was still in Mr. Li Gui''s arms.


    Seeing the three words of the general manager, he immediately connected the phone.


    "Assistant Ge! Where are you now?"


    Tang Wenbin''s voice sounded.


    Tang Jin was so close that she naturally heard Tang Wenbin''s voice.


    This made his originally happy face show a gloomy expression.


    Mi Youning didn''t look up. Naturally, he couldn''t see the change of Tang Jin.


    She took down her cell phone and looked at the time. Now she still has more than half an hour to go to work.


    "General manager, I''m still at home now. I''ll be at the company in about ten minutes."


    Tang Wenbin''s voice was very angry, "hurry up! You are limited to ten minutes to the company!"


    After that, MI Youning would not give her a chance to speak, so she hung up.


    Mi Youning looked absently at the hung up mobile phone.


    Shit!


    What kind of temper are you playing with her.


    Mi Youning involuntarily burst out rude words.


    Tang Jin looked much better when she heard her dissatisfaction.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s head.


    Feeling such a cold touch, MI Youning was an inspiration.


    She quickly left Mr. Li Gui''s arms.


    He looked up at the tall man in front of him.


    "I''m going to work now. When I come back, I hope to see you. We need to talk."


    Seeing the serious expression on her face, Tang Jin smiled and nodded.


    But there was no smile in those eyes.


    He looked straight at Mi Youning''s logo of the Tang company.


    "Go, I''ll wait for you." the voice was low and nice.


    With these words, Tang Jin''s body slowly faded.


    Until it disappears.


    Mi Youning puts his mobile phone in his bag, goes to the door, changes his shoes and leaves the apartment quickly.


    Tang Jin stood on the balcony of the bedroom and looked at the scene downstairs.


    Now he still can''t leave the apartment building.


    But you can go upstairs and downstairs.


    He said it couldn''t be ineffective.


    This is not a surprise.


    Sooner or later, he will get out of this cage.


    Find the people who killed him and find their revenge one by one.


    Tang Jin''s eyes were filled with anger.


    It was not until mi Youning''s figure appeared downstairs that his anger was calmed down.


    Watching the woman go downstairs to the door of the community and take a taxi to leave, Tang Jin disappeared on the balcony.


    ¡­¡­


    After arriving at the company, MI Youning quickly entered the company without waiting for the driver to change.


    Today, there are still several police cars parked in the down company.


    Mi Youning felt that this time it had nothing to do with Wang Sheng.


    It didn''t happen.


    Mi Youning pushes away the general manager''s office and sees Tang Wenbin sitting on the sofa.


    And some police officers opposite her.


    Tang Wenbin was relieved to see mi Youning appear.


    He stood up and said to several Police Inspectors, "this is my assistant, Ge Qing."


    Seeing this posture, MI Youning knew it had something to do with herself.


    Mi Youning walked towards the sofa with a decent smile on her face.

 Chapter 1001

    "Hello, I''m an employee of Down''s company. What can I do for you?"


    One of the Young Police Inspectors, hearing mi Youning''s words, showed hostility all over his face.


    "How do you know we''re here for you? It''s not a guilty conscience."


    Your sister!


    Although mi Youning is really physically weak at this time, he doesn''t want to be spoken out.


    But the smile on her face remained the same.


    She stood up and smiled at the young police officer whose tone was not good.


    "I am an employee of down company, graduated from Q University and studied psychology.


    When my leader called me, his tone was very worried.


    When I came to work as a company and stepped into this office, I saw some of you look at me frankly, and I knew you were looking for me. "


    After MI Youning finished, the young police officer''s face changed.


    It was the older police officer on the side who eased the atmosphere.


    "Hello, assistant Ge, this is city a branch..."


    After the other party introduced his identity, MI Youning nodded politely.


    After MI Youning came, Tang Wenbin didn''t want to take care of it.


    He was bored all morning. His head blew up at home, the company and his own mess.


    He is still very satisfied with Ge Qing''s way of doing things.


    He is worthy of his fancy.


    Tang Wenbin sat back at his desk.


    Mi Youning began to deal with the police officers present.


    "Assistant Ge, there was an extremely cruel murder last night. The last phone call was to you before the death. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    It was the older police officer who spoke before.


    Mi Youning stood aside, silent and humble.


    However, when the other party spoke, there was an incredible look on his face.


    However, she soon put on a decent smile. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes and was reluctant to look at it.


    These were seen by the police officers present.


    "I went back around 10 o''clock last night. I went to a shop in city A. after I got home, I went out again. There were witnesses in the process.


    Road monitoring and human evidence can prove whether my words are true. "


    Then mi Youning took out a business card from his bag.


    "This is the taxi I took last night, and the shop I went to before is a supernatural shop. It only opens at night. The owner can also prove my words.


    After I went out and went home, I never went out again. The monitoring of the community can prove whether what I said is true. "


    Mi Youning is right.


    It''s really seamless, but several police officers present won''t easily believe her.


    The older police officer took mi Youning''s business card and handed it to his young subordinates.


    "Go and check the driver."


    "Yes, captain."


    The policeman who was hostile to MI Youning got up and left.


    Mi Youning still stood aside, his attitude was still silent and humble, and even his manners were decent.


    Tang Wenbin has been paying attention to this side.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, he also showed his admiration.


    But there is a problem ahead.


    "Why do you have a taxi driver''s business card, where did you go last night, what did you do? What time did you return to your residence?"


    Mi Youning seems a little embarrassed this time.


    She touched the tip of her nose. "I went to the supernatural shop last night. Later, I went home, prepared some things, went to the desolate tomb in city a, stayed there for less than half an hour, and then went home."

 Chapter 1002

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning''s words were unacceptable to everyone present.


    This is... Totally inconsistent with the femininity in front of us.


    Superstition or science.


    They have no opinion.


    But it''s really no problem that employees of such a large company run to less places in the middle of the night.


    Just before that, the young policeman returned to the office again.


    "Captain, it has been verified. It''s Lao Liu in our area. There''s no problem."


    The old policeman looked thoughtful. He asked mi Youning again, "assistant Ge, I don''t know what you''re doing in the wasteland tomb so late?"


    Mi Youning shrugged. "It''s a personal problem, and there''s nothing to say. It''s just that some people in the apartment say they''ve hit a ghost. It''s a little noisy. Just find peace of mind..."


    Then she pulled a bunch of "professional" terms.


    This made the police officers present and Tang Wenbin listen with a big head.


    But now they still need to go to the community where mi Youning lives for verification.


    Mi Youning has no opinion.


    She even took them to the monitoring area of the community apartment.


    I visited several families. It''s true that someone moved here a few days ago and said it was a ghost.


    They even looked at the monitor and MI Youning''s suspicion was ruled out.


    After solving those people, MI Youning returned to the company again.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning pushes away the office, Tang Wenbin sits in an office chair with his back to her.


    "General manager."


    Mi Youning took the initiative to make a sound.


    "Do you know Kevin?" Tang Wenbin said suddenly.


    What he said confused mi Youning.


    She went to her desk and frowned.


    "Who''s Kevin?"


    The name is somewhat neutral. It can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman.


    Tang Wenbin turned around, his face was a little gloomy, and he was a little eager for knowledge.


    He has a red rope in his hand.


    The length of the red rope is probably around the wrist.


    Mi Youning looked at the red rope raised by Tang Wenbin, and his face was even more puzzled.


    "This bracelet was brought in by you. I transferred the monitor before, and I saw it fell from you on the office floor."


    Hearing Tang Wenbin''s words, MI Youning shook his head, "I don''t remember. This is not my thing."


    Tang Wenbin had a gloomy face. At this time, he slowly became disappointed.


    "Think about it. Who have you contacted recently? Did you leave it from them?"


    Mi Youning thought seriously.


    There are ghosts around her. Who is there.


    incorrect!


    Mi Youning stared at the red rope in Tang Wenbin''s hand and suddenly flashed some pictures in his mind.


    Kevin Chinese is Kevin.


    And Akai is Wenkai.


    Kai''s hand seems to have such a red rope bracelet.


    When she brought ah Kai back to her apartment, she didn''t pay attention to each other at all.


    The other party saved her on the bus.


    She just wanted to give him something in return.


    I even thought that before leaving the mission world, I would properly arrange ah Kai.


    There seems to be something wrong now.


    Why did Kai''s bracelet appear on her.


    Fortunately, it happened to be picked up by Tang Wenbin.


    Now, seeing the other party''s posture, I still know ah Kai.


    Mi Youning pressed down his confusion and smiled. "The general manager is so nervous. Do you know the owner of this bracelet?"


    Tang Wenbin didn''t speak, but looked at Mi Youning unhappily.


    The smile on the latter''s face remained unchanged and was not affected by Tang Wenbin''s low-pressure momentum.

 Chapter 1003

    Their eyes collided in the office.


    A deep depression, a smiling.


    Finally, Tang Wenbin was defeated.


    "Yes, that man is very important to me."


    He opened his mouth and some sadness leaked out of his words.


    Mi Youning picked her eyebrows when she heard the speech.


    Just now she had seen Akai''s message.


    The other party is an online singer and writes a lot of songs by himself.


    Of course, he has also covered the songs of many famous singers.


    Ah Kai supports himself by singing on the Internet.


    He has a stage name. No one has seen him.


    I don''t know his real name.


    This also led to Kai''s death for so long that no one found out.


    Moreover, Kai also lost some memories.


    Forgetting some people, his memory was confused.


    What Tang Wenbin said is also true.


    Ah Kai is so important to him that he doesn''t hesitate to break up with his family.


    Thinking of these things, MI Youning sighed.


    She doesn''t want to be involved in it.


    She went to Tang Wenbin''s desk, reached out and quickly took the bracelet from his hand.


    "General manager, I''m not feeling well today. Ask for leave!"


    Mi Youning turns and walks outside the office.


    "Ge Qing!"


    Tang Wenbin was very angry about her attitude.


    Because the more mi Youning is like this, the more he is sure that the other party knows Kevin.


    "Where the hell is Kevin?"


    Mi Youning waved his hand, "I don''t know, I don''t understand."


    The door of the office was closed.


    Tang Wenbin stared at the direction of the door, full of anger and unwilling.


    Now that he has found a clue about Kevin, he won''t give up like this.


    Ge Qing is the only key point.


    Tang Wenbin picked up the phone and dialed a phone.


    There was an urgent but orderly order in the office.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returns to the apartment, opens the door and searches the room for ah Kai.


    Soon I saw Ah Kai on the balcony of the apartment.


    The soul of the other party becomes very light under the sunshine.


    However, in the enjoyment of ah Kai, he showed a very satisfied expression.


    In this apartment, it seems that only ah Kai is not afraid of the sun.


    This also fully shows that each other''s soul is very clean.


    Such a soul will be taken care of by heaven and earth.


    Of course, this so-called care is still chicken ribs.


    Mi Youning enters the door, closes the door of the apartment and walks towards ah Kai.


    In the meantime, she took the Red Rope Bracelet out of her bag.


    Of course, Kai heard the news for the first time.


    The familiar breath also let him know who came here.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Mi Youning.


    This glance made his soul float quickly.


    He rushed to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning felt the wind coming and quickly held the bracelet in his hand.


    "Give it to me! Give it to me!"


    Ah Kai remembered floating around mi Youning.


    Mi Youning lifted her lips and walked slowly to the balcony.


    She sat where Akai had done before and looked up at the beautiful man floating in front of her.


    The other party is like a boy who graduated from college. He doesn''t look like a 28 year old man at all.


    Looking at a Kai''s clothes, MI Youning frowned.


    The reason why the other party dressed like this was that he was recording antique songs when he was killed.


    In order to feel, I will wear this elegant ancient costume.


    Unfortunately, he never thought that that day would be the day of his death.


    Because Tang Wenbin is going home.


    Someone in the Tang family can''t sit still.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear babies, thank you for your full subscription + reward support yesterday.


    Because there are too many rewards, we can''t make statistics for the time being. We''ll announce it tomorrow.


    Thank you for your support. I''m moved?


    [at last, there is Jiageng during the day, at noon]

 Chapter 1004

    Tang Wenbin went abroad because of ah Kai.


    The two are lovers.


    Five years ago, Tang Wenbin just graduated from college and fell in love with Wen Kai.


    Their affair alarmed Mrs. Tang.


    Li Yanyun, the wife of Tang Ming, chairman of Tang''s company.


    This woman is a cruel master.


    Thinking of Tang, MI Youning sighed again.


    She handed the red rope bracelet to ah Kai.


    Before exploring the information of Wen Kai and Tang Wenbin, she found the trace of Mr. Li Gui.


    Although it''s just a photo, MI Youning knows.


    Mr. Li Gui seems to have something to do with the Tang family.


    Thinking of Mr. Li Gui in the apartment, MI Youning looked up at the living room.


    I can''t feel each other around her.


    Kai got the bracelet and touched it very carefully.


    He doesn''t know why he cares so much about this bracelet.


    There is a voice in his heart, which is really important to him.


    Seeing ah Kai''s cautious appearance, MI Youning bent her lips and smiled.


    This is also a poor ghost.


    Without Mrs. Tang and Li Yanyun, he would not have suffered so much.


    In order to protect Wen Kai, Tang Wenbin promised Mrs. Tang to go abroad for further study.


    During this period, his contact with Wenkai was completely broken.


    Five years later, when Tang Wenbin returned, Wen Kai died.


    Tang Wenbin still doesn''t know that Wen Kai is dead.


    Even forgot him.


    Seeing Wen Kai cherish the bracelet so much, it can be seen that he still has deep feelings for Tang Wenbin at the bottom of his heart.


    After all, Tang Wenbin asked for this bracelet himself.


    "Why do you care so much about this bracelet?"


    Mi Youning inadvertently asks.


    Wenkai looked up blankly.


    In the calm sight of MI Youning, he gently shook his head, "forget."


    His memory is wrong.


    Brother Jin said he had a girlfriend before.


    But he doesn''t remember.


    Now when I think of that girlfriend, it seems that it is not as important as the bracelet in his hand.


    Wenkai carefully took the bracelet to his hand.


    Seeing the bracelet returning to his wrist, Wen Kai showed a happy smile.


    "What a silly boy!"


    Wen Kai hears mi Youning''s disgust. He looks up and smiles foolishly.


    But suddenly Wenkai''s smile couldn''t hold.


    He looked up at the direction of the apartment door.


    His eyes showed timidity.


    Mi Youning also felt something. She looked down ah Kai''s eyes.


    But at the moment of turning around, I had a beautiful face.


    The deep eyes are looking at her, as if there is a hook, which makes you sink.


    The thin lips of sex - sense evoke a smile of evil.


    It''s Mr. Li Gui.


    Here he is.


    Mi Youning retreated and stared at Tang Jin, who bent down.


    Akai has long disappeared.


    When Tang Jin appeared, she disappeared in situ.


    Mi Youning stared at Tang Jin. "Are you from the Tang family?"


    In fact, she is not sure about this.


    Next, when I saw Mr. Li Gui''s face, it became gloomy.


    She was sure that eight to nine would never leave ten.


    Tang Jin gently approached mi Youning, leaned close to her ear and said gloomily, "do you know too much and you will die soon."


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning sneered.


    This is threatening her.


    "I don''t know, but don''t you have anything else to tell me?"


    Tang Jin gently touched mi Youning''s earlobe, silent and unresponsive.

 Chapter 1005

    Mi Youning shrank because of the cold touch - his body.


    Her body has tilted so much that she will fall to the ground accidentally.


    Seeing this, Tang Jin quickly pulled people.


    During this movement, he conveniently held mi Youning in his arms.


    "Let go of me!"


    Mi Youning was surrounded by the cold breath and got goose bumps all over.


    It was so cold that the cool smell seemed to freeze her into a popsicle.


    Tang Jin loosened mi Youning''s body.


    The latter stepped back a few steps, and she looked up and down at the male ghost in front of her.


    One meter eight or so tall, a handsome face, and a sinister smile in the corners of his mouth.


    Although the other party smiled, MI Youning didn''t find the slightest smile from his deep eyes.


    "What''s your name?"


    This time, Mr. Li Gui answered quickly.


    "Tang Jin."


    Mi Youning thought, sure enough.


    Tang surname, it can''t be so coincidental.


    She remembered several times before, when she talked to Xiao Li on the phone, the man showed his intention to kill her.


    Is this because Tang Wenbin was mentioned, so I started on her.


    Several times before, when she put on the uniform of down company, the cool atmosphere around her was stronger than usual.


    Mi Youning approaches Tang Jin. She tiptoes to touch each other''s chin.


    It''s still so cold.


    "Tang Jin, how did you die?"


    Her tone was ambiguous, deliberately lowering her tone.


    Savor it carefully, and it has a somewhat provocative smell.


    Now she still remembers the scars on each other when she first saw Tang Jin.


    His bloody appearance, miserable face and scars were everywhere on his body.


    Especially in the moon Hungary, there is a wound penetrated by a sub bullet.


    The blood came out of the gunshot wound.


    Mi Youning could not find the existence of the wound when she touched it again.


    The man is repairing his body by having sex with her.


    But mi Youning felt more than that.


    Such a fierce ghost, why not take revenge.


    Only those who die unjustly, are tortured to death and suffer inhuman torture will become fierce ghosts after death.


    So why didn''t Tang Jin take revenge.


    Although mi Youning can''t see Tang Jin''s information, it''s not difficult to guess.


    Every time I see Tang''s things and mention Tang Wenbin, the killing intention of the other party has explained everything.


    Tang Jin hates Tang family, or some people of Tang family.


    Now the resentment of the other party has not dispersed at all.


    It''s getting richer and richer.


    Tang Jin felt mi Youning''s warm hand and inadvertently rubbed it.


    He likes the warm temperature, which is the same feeling this woman gives him.


    Let him can''t help getting close and having.


    Thinking like this, Tang Jin''s soul has changed obviously.


    He stretched out his hand to hold mi Youning''s hand and asked in a low voice, "do you want to know?"


    Mi Youning nodded and smiled gently, "think, I''m curious."


    Tang Jin picked her up and walked to the bedroom.


    "Let me tell you slowly."


    Mi Youning looked at his posture and didn''t have to think about what to do.


    Although she can''t help taking the fierce ghost in front of her, she won''t be caught like this.


    Mi Youning''s body relaxed slowly.


    The body leaned against Tang Jin.


    And MI Youning''s soul has been separated.


    She stood beside Tang Jin and looked at each other.


    The other party can''t see her.


    Tang Jin looked down at the woman in her arms.

 Chapter 1006

    Tang Jin feels something wrong with MI Youning. He stops.


    Deep eyes flashed a dark light.


    He looked down at Mi Youning in his arms.


    Even without probing, he knew that the woman in his arms had little breath.


    He also found this a few days ago.


    It was his first appearance and the other party fainted.


    It''s the same as now.


    But the next day the other party will be alive and kicking.


    Tang Jin knows that the woman in her arms is mysterious and has some abilities.


    He stretched out his hand and slowly grabbed mi Youning''s neck.


    Mi Youning also prepares Tang Jin to rest her mind.


    Her eyes widened when she saw the other party''s hands slowly tightened.


    Don''t be so rude.


    Is this fierce ghost mentally dark? Knowing that people have fainted, he still wants to kill.


    Mi Youning watched Tang Jin''s hand tighten slowly.


    "If I don''t come out, I''ll break my neck."


    Hearing Tang Jin''s threatening tone, MI Youning breathed deeply and entered the original owner''s body.


    She opened her eyes and stared at Tang Jin fiercely.


    The latter quickly blocked her lips.


    "Well..."


    Mi Youning pushed him, but he didn''t move. He still took her into the bedroom.


    On this day, MI Youning never came out again.


    However, the room''s ambiguous voice has been ringing.


    It didn''t end until evening.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, the room was dark.


    She looked at the dim light outside the window and slowly fell to the ground.


    Tang Jin was a livestock - student. She ate her dry and wiped her clean without cleaning her up.


    Mi Youning turns on the bedroom light and CHIGUO''s body appears.


    The marks on that body are terrible.


    But I think this is an experience, how cruel it is.


    Looking down at the traces of this body, MI Youning flashed displeasure in his eyes.


    Tang Jin doesn''t have the slightest love for her.


    Even continue to squeeze her strength.


    If it weren''t for her obedience, the other party wouldn''t take it away at all.


    This makes mi Youning feel unspeakable.


    She went into the bathroom to clean herself.


    When he came out again, he didn''t look for the fierce ghost in the apartment.


    She doesn''t want to see each other for the time being.


    She''s been tossing around for so long that she''s already hungry.


    When I walked into the kitchen, I saw Ah Kai standing there.


    The soul of the other party is a little dim.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mi Youning''s voice didn''t get a response from ah Kai.


    The other party just stood in the kitchen sink and stared at something.


    Mi Youning walked over and saw that it was empty.


    Now she doesn''t know the brain circuits of these souls, so she doesn''t want to pay attention to them.


    After MI Youning made a bowl of noodles and came out, ah Kai still stood there.


    An hour later, MI Youning finished washing the dishes and sat in the living room. Ah Kai''s body still maintained its original position in the kitchen.


    Yes! This is another crazy one.


    The fierce ghost''s behavior is crazy. He even wants to kill her.


    Now Kai is going crazy.


    Become silly, the soul is about to lose its hold.


    I don''t know what the other person is going through.


    Seeing ah Kai standing in the kitchen, MI Youning made a move.


    Later, she congratulated countless times that she finally made a move.


    Mi Youning''s soul power spread from his hands.


    Gradually came to Kai''s side and surrounded his body.


    Mi Youning, sitting in the living room, tightened one hand and ah Kai''s soul moved.


    I saw Ah Kai standing in the kitchen. The soul of the other party was uncontrolled and retreated backward.

 Chapter 1007

    Kai''s soul was pulled into the living room.


    Mi Youning saw that his eyes were still dull and looked at a certain place without any reaction.


    It looks like it''s evil.


    Of course, the soul can''t be evil.


    "Kai, Kai..."


    Mi Youning has been shouting Wen Kai''s name.


    The latter raised his head slowly and mechanically in the call of MI Youning.


    Ah Kai looked at Mi Youning along the voice, and his eyes were still dull.


    Without the previous smile, there is no emotion.


    No, you can''t say no emotion.


    Ah Kai''s eyes were full of sadness. Mi Youning was stunned by his painful eyes.


    Before mi Youning asked, Wen Kai took the initiative to make a noise.


    "They''re dying..."


    Who are they? Why are you dying


    "Who? Who''s dying?"


    Mi Youning asked aloud.


    Wen Kai looked at Mi Youning. His eyes seemed to cry.


    Can ghosts cry


    The answer is No.


    Mi Youning can feel the sadness on Wen Kai, which is more painful than making him cry.


    Wen Kai suddenly floated in front of MI Youning, "take me to save him. I don''t want to see him die."


    He was so excited that his eyes showed a cry.


    Mi Youning was really confused when he heard that his foreword didn''t match his later words.


    "Then tell me what''s going on."


    Wen Kai nodded and spoke incoherently.


    When Wen Kai finished what happened, MI Youning went straight to the door of the apartment without saying a word.


    She''s going to a place, the Tang family.


    Wenkai remembered his lost memory.


    He remembered everything.


    Especially when I saw Tang Jin, my memory slowly came back.


    Just a few hours ago, something happened.


    Tang Wenbin came to the door.


    Mr. Li Gui and he are brothers.


    To be exact, Tang Jin is Tang Wenbin''s half brother.


    Mi Youning knows why Tang Wenbin found an apartment.


    It must be the bracelet in the daytime that made him come to the door.


    Not only Tang Jin saw Tang Wenbin, but also Wen Kai.


    At the moment of seeing Tang Wenbin, all his memories came to mind.


    But Tang Jin didn''t give him a chance to respond. She got on Tang Wenbin and left the apartment.


    Wenkai said, they''re dying.


    That''s because Tang Jin is going to take revenge.


    There is another important reason why Wenkai died.


    He saw Tang Jin killed.


    Although Wen Kai can''t contact Tang Wenbin, he has contact with Tang Jin.


    Because they are classmates.


    Tang Jin was killed by Mrs. Tang.


    On the day he died, he was watching a video with Wenkai.


    How Tang Jin died, including those people, let Wen Kai know who the murderer was.


    He chose to call the police, but it was useless.


    Because those people decomposed Tang Jin''s body.


    The scene is even cleaner.


    At the same time, Wenkai was also found.


    Those people are professional at first sight.


    When the police arrived, they couldn''t find a drop of blood at all.


    Not to mention the scene of the murder.


    The police thought it was a prank and stopped the team.


    At the same time, Wenkai is also in crisis.


    Because when the video, those people found him.


    Wen Kai left home and hid.


    Especially those who avoid the Tang family.


    Of course, he did not forget, secretly looking for some evidence.


    As long as we find the evidence of Tang Jin''s death, we can find out Mrs. Tang.


    Unfortunately, Wenkai is still too young.


    In the six months after Tang Jin''s death, Wen Kai did not encounter any trouble.

 Chapter 1008

    Wenkai thought it was over.


    He decided to show up and further contact the Tang family.


    Especially Mrs. Tang.


    Tang Jin''s death has always been a thorn in his heart.


    He is timid but helpless.


    Undoubtedly, what we can do is to find out about it during the life-saving period.


    Then he changed his cell phone number and went to the police.


    Unfortunately, no one believed him.


    Wen Kai thought that no one had noticed him for half a year.


    But unexpectedly, when he was ready to return to his previous life, he died.


    Wen Kai died, and it was also Mrs. Tang''s hand.


    After Wenkai''s death, he had no such memory at all.


    Until today, Kevin remembered everything.


    Tang Jin, his old classmate.


    Tang Wenbin, his lover, once.


    He is timid, he is cowardly.


    But he didn''t want to see Tang Wenbin die.


    Mi Youning sat in the taxi and looked at the soul that only she could see.


    Wenkai kept his eyes fixed on the road ahead.


    He had been to the Tang family, where he was deeply despised.


    Now this road is the way to the Tang family.


    Mi Youning knows too little now.


    Because of the task world, Tang Jin''s information was hidden from her.


    The Tang family related to him naturally blurred some things.


    Now mi Youning doesn''t know much, but he doesn''t know much.


    Tang Jin is the illegitimate son of Tang Ming, chairman of Tang''s company.


    After the other party grew up, she was killed by Mrs. Tang and Li Yanyun shortly after returning home.


    Hearing Wen Kai''s description, that means is still very cruel.


    He was shot dead and the body was not spared.


    Now, Tang Jin''s resentment is so strong that it has a lot to do with his cruel killing.


    Tang Jin is Tang Wenbin''s younger brother and also a classmate with Wen Kai.


    If it wasn''t for what Tang Jin did to her, there would be some events.


    Mi Youning must doubt that this is a very bloody love triangle.


    The taxi went to the villa in the lady''s area.


    ¡­¡­


    A good play is being staged in the Tang family villa.


    In the hall of the Tang family, all the servants disappeared.


    There is only a middle-aged couple in such a large living room, as well as Tang Wenbin himself.


    "Tang Wenbin" was holding the gun in his hand and facing his own mother.


    This person is Mrs. Tang, Li Yanyun.


    Li Yanyun maintained very well, and the wind rhyme still exists.


    In his fifties, he looks only in his early thirties.


    But at this time, Mrs. Tang looks very embarrassed.


    The other party lay on the ground and shed a blood red color from his knees.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    "Madam Tang, how does it taste?"


    "Tang Wenbin" stirred up his lips and showed a sinister smile.


    Li Yanyun looked at her son in fear.


    Although still Tang Wenbin, when the other party came, he showed his identity.


    He is not Tang Wenbin, not her son, but Tang Jin.


    It was Tang Jin who had been killed by her people.


    Li Yanyun never thought that things would come to this point.


    If you die, it''s all over. Why do you still appear.


    Are there really ghosts in this world?


    Although Li Yanyun was brave, she was scared tonight.


    Tang Jin suddenly looked at the door of the villa and frowned gently.


    The gun in his hand pointed at Li Yanyun''s head, looked at the fear on her face and smiled in a low voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 5, do you love flowers? Tell me out loud?

 Chapter 1009

    "It''s too late. You can die."


    His voice was flat and calm.


    Time is really too late


    "Bang..."


    Li Yanyun''s body fell back slowly.


    Tang Ming kept silent and just watched quietly.


    To say that Tang Jin''s temperament follows who, she is still her biological father Tang Ming.


    "Father, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Tang Ming looked away from his wife.


    He looked up at "Tang Wenbin" in front of him. "What do you want me to say?"


    Tang Jin smiled, and her facial expression seemed very happy.


    But the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes.


    "When this woman killed me, someone called the police. Why did she sit idly by?"


    Tang Jin asked, pointing a gun at Li Yanyun''s body on the ground.


    Tang Ming closed his eyes when he heard the speech. "Don''t you know everything."


    Yes, Tang Jin knows.


    His good father knew he was dead.


    After all, after disappearing for so long, the police came to disturb one after another.


    In order not to affect the company, Tang Ming even told those police officers who visited home that others were still abroad.


    The matter ended later.


    Then it took Wenkai''s life.


    "Bang..."


    Just then, the door of the villa was opened.


    The villa door of the Tang family needs a fingerprint password.


    Such a strong and defensible door was opened from the outside.


    Listen to that voice. It''s very intense.


    Tang Jin didn''t look back. She even pointed her gun at Tang Ming.


    "Father, I won''t kill you."


    "Bang..."


    He said not to kill. Tang Jin finally shot.


    Tang Ming was sitting on the sofa and his right leg was hit.


    The penetrating pain has been gritting your teeth since it first leaked out.


    Tang Jin knows the man''s endurance.


    Seeing that, a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    The shot was revenge for his dead mother.


    At first, the man played - with the silly woman. Finally, he was forced to commit suicide.


    And all this was done by the man in front of him.


    The other party is also a heartless person.


    The Tang family, but there is no simple one.


    Even Tang Wenbin is the same.


    In those years, if he didn''t take down''s company too seriously, Wen Kai would not be a lonely soul today.


    Mi Youning and Wen Kai broke the door of the villa and saw the scene in the hall.


    At the same time, gunshots came into their ears.


    That''s the sound with a silencer.


    Tang Jin still didn''t look back. He closed his eyes and separated from Tang Wenbin''s body.


    "Bang..."


    Tang Wenbin''s body had no support and fell to the ground quickly.


    Wen Kai, standing at the door, just watched Tang Wenbin hit his head on the ground.


    Tang Jin left Tang Wenbin''s body. He chose to hide his soul.


    Now his revenge has been avenged.


    There is nothing in the world to sustain him.


    Wenkai suddenly moved.


    He flew to Tang Wenbin.


    Tang Wenbin opened his eyes when Wen Kai approached.


    The smell of blood in the air and the situation of his father not far away reflected in his eyes.


    Of course, there is Wenkai in front of him. He also saw it.


    When Tang Wenbin saw Wen Kai, his eyes couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    Soon, however, his eyes returned to calm.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    Wen Kai planned to pick up Tang Wenbin''s action, so he stopped.


    His soul began to tremble.


    Those eyes showed tension and disbelief.

 Chapter 1010

    "You... You don''t know me?"


    Wenkai''s voice trembled.


    Tang Wenbin clenched his hands and shook his head calmly on his face.


    Tang Jin saw this scene not far away. He turned and continued to walk forward.


    There''s really nothing about him now.


    It''s all over.


    The source of his anger is gone.


    Mi Youning looked at Tang Jin as he came, and his eyes showed a complex look.


    The soul of the other party is slowly fading.


    He doesn''t seem to last long.


    Tang Jin frowned slightly when she saw that MI Youning had been staring at him.


    He was going to brush away, but mi Youning''s eyes were still looking at him.


    When she stopped, Tang Jin faced mi Youning.


    "You can see me."


    A very positive tone.


    Mi Youning nodded and looked calm.


    A sigh sounded.


    Then Tang Jin said, "thank you for this time."


    After that, Tang Jin went on.


    Mi Youning turns around and looks at the other side''s leaving figure.


    The soul really faded, and the resentment dissipated.


    The fierce ghost who killed people can''t be reincarnated.


    "Host, the task of the world is completed and can leave."


    Ring soul, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke.


    But mi Youning showed an absurd expression.


    That''s it.


    She doesn''t seem to have done anything yet.


    Wang Sheng''s soul is still wandering outside. The original owner''s revenge is not revenge.


    Thinking so, MI Youning asked.


    Ring soul hesitated, "that... Host, this world, we have completed."


    "Little soul, did you hide something from me?"


    "..." ring the soul.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t say it. I''ll find it myself."


    Mi Youning glances at Tang Wenbin who has stood up and Wen Kai who is beside him.


    She turned and left the Tang family quickly.


    Tang Jin floated in the villa area and looked at the dark sky.


    Heaven and earth are big, but there is no place for him.


    He was grounded in his apartment, although for less than a year.


    But that year seemed like a long time.


    It was so long that he forgot what happened today.


    He has been waiting for someone for a long time.


    Now released, he felt empty.


    "Tang Jin!"


    A call came from behind.


    Tang Jin turned her head slowly.


    Yeah, he''s waiting for someone.


    It''s the woman behind you.


    If there is no other party, he doesn''t know when he will come out.


    Tang Jin turned and smiled.


    Mi Youning was stunned by the beautiful smile.


    A man like Tang Jin is really attractive.


    The temperament and beautiful appearance of the other party are rare and worldly faces.


    Unfortunately, he is a ghost.


    With that gentle look, MI Youning felt her heart stirred.


    Tang Jin suddenly reaches out to MI Youning.


    With a pair of slender, jade like, white and transparent hands, MI Youning raised her feet and walked towards each other.


    She put her hand into Tang Jin''s hand.


    "How about watching the sunrise with me?"


    Tang Jin''s words changed mi Youning''s face.


    Although his resentment was gone, he was looking for death to face the sun.


    It''s running away with my soul.


    Looking up at Tang Jin''s eyes, MI Youning couldn''t refuse.


    Because Tang Jin can''t last long.


    His soul is gradually fading.


    "OK."


    Mi Youning''s answer made Tang Jin hold her hand tightly.


    They walked outside the villa area.


    Their backs look very well matched.

 Chapter 1011

    Unfortunately, in the eyes of others, only mi Youning can be seen.


    Others can''t see Tang Jin''s existence.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Tang family hall.


    Wen Kai looked at Tang Wenbin in disbelief.


    "You don''t know me?"


    Tang Wenbin shook his head in confusion, "I can''t remember. Have we met?"


    "Ha ha..." Wen Kai laughed at himself.


    Have they met


    This sentence made his heart ache.


    Just then, two ghost envoys suddenly appeared.


    "Wenkai, your time has come. It''s time to go."


    When Wen Kai saw the ghost emissary, he didn''t show a frightened expression.


    He kept staring at Tang Wenbin, "do you really don''t know me?"


    Tang Wenbin smiled, a sorry smile.


    "Sorry."


    A word of sorry broke everything and gradually changed Wenkai''s soul.


    His soul seemed to dissipate.


    One of the ghost envoys saw the scene of Wen Kai and hurriedly made a move to keep his soul from being scattered.


    No one saw that Tang Wenbin clenched his hands tightly into a fist when he saw that Wen Kai''s soul had changed.


    The veins in the forehead were exposed.


    "Wenkai, your time has come. It''s time to go."


    The venerable person named him personally to take care of. They dare not let him go wrong.


    Without waiting for Wen Kai''s reaction, two ghost envoys took Wen Kai away.


    As for Li Yanyun floating aside, they didn''t take a look.


    Tang Wenbin looked at Wen Kai''s leaving figure and raised his steps to catch up.


    "Cough..."


    Just then, Tang Ming''s cough sounded.


    Tang Wenbin stopped his steps.


    He can''t go any further.


    Wenkai is dead.


    His mother sent someone to kill him.


    Tang Wenbin''s head exploded at the thought of this.


    Just before, when he wanted to recognize Wenkai.


    Tang Jin''s voice sounded in his ear.


    Wen Kai can''t stay any longer. He continues to delay and has no chance of reincarnation in the future.


    So he pretended not to know each other.


    Watching Wenkai and the ghosts disappear.


    Tang Wenbin couldn''t hold on.


    He bent down and covered the mouth of Yue Xiong with his hands.


    There was a sob in the quiet hall.


    The suppressed voice stunned Tang Ming sitting on the sofa.


    He looked up at the lamp overhead, with sadness in his eyes.


    He knows what his wife has done.


    How can he continue to lose another son when he has lost one.


    Tang Wenbin''s repressed voice took a long time to stop.


    When he stood up, his face had returned to calm.


    Those eyes were slightly red, which made people feel sad.


    His face was calm and out of shape, just like a cold robot.


    He called someone to clean up his mother''s body.


    He called a familiar hospital and sent someone to pick up his father for treatment.


    All this was settled by Tang Wenbin in a leisurely manner.


    The power of the Tang family is here. He is not afraid that someone will investigate his mother''s death and his father''s injury will be spread.


    Because Down''s company is going to replace a new generation of people in power.


    Today he lost his mother, his brother and his respected father.


    And lost the only loved one in his life.


    ¡­¡­


    On the green hill of city a, there is a woman with an indifferent look.


    The other party sat on the top of the mountain and looked at the night view of city A.


    If someone passes by, he will only see the figure of a woman.


    In fact, there is a figure beside women.


    Although the figure is very light, it also exists.


    The woman sitting on the top of the mountain is mi Youning.


    And the figure around he

 Chapter 1012

    Mi Youning turns her head and looks at Tang Jin.


    The other party''s face was soft, but mi Youning frowned with a calm expression.


    Because in front of Tang Jin, it seems that she is waiting for the dawn.


    When dawn comes, it is when he dissipates in heaven and earth.


    "Little soul, has the colorful glass stone changed?"


    Ring soul soon said, "No."


    The tone is a little low.


    Mi Youning is also in a bad mood.


    "Tang Jin can make colorful glazed stones have a change, right?"


    "Yes."


    Mi Yuning is very satisfied with the answer to all questions about Jiehun.


    It''s really great.


    Tang Jin fell in love with her. She was still the one she was looking for.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    What we are facing is that the colorful glazed stone has not changed at all.


    Good stick has wood.


    This means that the other party didn''t fall in love with her.


    After taking a look at Tang Jin around her, MI Youning really hates and loves her.


    Hate him for eating dry and wiping clean, but he is not responsible at all.


    Even if it''s his feelings.


    I love him because of his tragic fate.


    There is nothing wrong with Tang Jin being an illegitimate child.


    But he has an intelligent mind, and when he studied abroad, he established his own company.


    Although it is a company founded with his friends, it also belongs to his fledgling business.


    After returning home, they were all destroyed by the woman Li Yanyun.


    Tang Jin felt mi Youning''s eyes and turned to her eyes.


    They looked at each other in the dark, as if something was spreading in their eyes.


    None of them spoke.


    Time passed slowly.


    They suddenly had a tacit understanding and laughed at the same time.


    Tang Jin reaches out and holds mi Youning''s small hand.


    He took mi Youning''s hand and touched the cold moon chamber.


    Tang Jin slowly bowed her head to MI Youning''s smiling eyes.


    Mi Youning felt the direction and slowly closed his eyes.


    Tang Jin''s cold lips were printed in her eyes.


    "Your eyes are beautiful."


    The other party only touched it and leaned against her ear and sighed gently.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked at the darkness around her.


    And the ear is Tang Jin''s sultry cold breath.


    The coolness of the other party spread slowly in his ears as he spoke.


    Tang Jin holds mi Youning''s hand and touches it at Yue Xiong''s mouth.


    "Do you feel it? There is no heart here."


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard the speech. Tang Jin said this too suddenly.


    "If I can, I want to love you, feel the heartbeat, feel the burning feeling


    But I have no heart, I don''t know what love is... "


    A sigh sounded in my ear again.


    Mi Youning heard Tang Jin''s helplessness and self mockery.


    She didn''t open her mouth and quietly felt Tang Jin''s empty moon.


    There was no temperature, no heartbeat, and the cold silence made the bottom of my heart cool.


    Mi Youning reaches out and hugs Tang Jin tightly, trying to warm the man with his own body temperature.


    Time goes by slowly.


    The dawn gradually appeared in the distance.


    Mi Youning suddenly looked up.


    Looking at the dawn in the distance.


    That is not the beginning of all light, but the end of the present.


    When the sun rises, the men around him should disappear.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes.


    "Little soul, I want the world to reshuffle, and I want the power of my soul."


    She looked at the man around her, and her eyes were calmly waiting for the dawn.


    "Host, are you sure?"


    Are you sure it''s just for the power of the soul.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know the second half of the sentence that Jiehun hasn''t finished.

 Chapter 1013

    "I''m sure."


    At this moment, MI Youning doesn''t want to leave like this.


    Tang Jin has no heart. She knows better than anyone.


    The other party''s words made her heartbeat abnormal.


    If the other party has a heart, he wants to love her.


    How to love without heart.


    Then let the other party have a heart, so that he can love.


    "Well, you should know what to pay. I hope you won''t regret it."


    Mi Youning bent her lips. She never regretted all her decisions.


    "No regrets."


    Seeing the dawn coming, MI Youning stretched out her hands and turned Tang Jin''s face to her.


    "Tang Jin, shall I give you a chance?"


    The look in MI Youning''s eyes was very serious.


    Looking at the beautiful face close at hand, Tang Jin slowly approached and gently touched her lips.


    This time there is no one touch to leave.


    Tang Jin slowly rubbed her lips.


    "Xiaoqing, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t do it. There''s nothing here."


    He took mi Youning''s hand again and put it on his cold moon chamber.


    Mi Youning touched the cold moon and moved his hand up slowly.


    Came to his shoulder socket, stopped and rubbed the red mole.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s have a dream. It''s just you and me."


    Tang Jin''s expression did not change. He thought it was just nonsense.


    Because he is about to disappear and leave here, maybe there is no more his soul in the world.


    There''s a feeling somewhere.


    Waiting before, leaving now, longing for the women around me.


    He is powerless and can do nothing.


    Mi you would rather smile than talk about Tang Jin''s helplessness.


    Then have a dream.


    Only belong to their dreams.


    "Little soul, let''s start."


    There is a stillness between heaven and earth.


    Tang Jin looked at Mi Youning with tender and helpless eyes.


    Mi Youning looked back with a smile, and their bodies stopped moving.


    At this moment, heaven and earth stopped the operation of time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Secretary Ge, what''s the information Dong Tang wants? Hurry up! The meeting will begin soon!"


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and saw the strange environment.


    She still has a document in her hand.


    This is her "dream".


    Mi Youning raised her head and looked at the woman in front who waved her hand while greeting her.


    She took the information in her hand and walked towards each other with a smile.


    "Secretary Ge, what''s the matter with you today? How do you feel absent-minded."


    They got on the elevator and went to the high floor.


    The woman around her suddenly opened her mouth and MI Youning raised her eyebrow.


    "I didn''t sleep well last night."


    The other party didn''t make any more noise.


    During this period, MI Youning sorted out all the scenes of her dream.


    Now she is still Ge Qing and still works in Down''s company.


    But everything is different.


    This dream is made for Tang Jin.


    He is the master of this dream and the main existence.


    Tang Jin is now the chairman of Tang''s company.


    In such a large company, he is the legal representative and the top person in charge of the company.


    And she is the Secretary of the chairman of down.


    Tang Jin has six secretaries now.


    This is not ge Qing in it.


    But after today, she will officially become Tang Jin''s seventh secretary.


    Because she will become a regular today.


    Every Secretary of Tang Jin is very busy.


    As an internship secretary, Ge Qing is the most leisure one.


    Mi Youning thinks of these secretaries and that Tang Jin has become a workaholic.


    She hung her head and smiled slowly.


    "Little soul, you can play."

 Chapter 1014

    Although Ge Qing is going to become a regular today.


    But she is the most careless one, always forgetting things.


    All this is set by the ring soul.


    "Host, don''t you think it''s interesting." Jiehun said he was very innocent.


    Mi Youning''s mouth stirred up a meaningful smile.


    Indeed, it''s very interesting.


    The next step is to see the man with a heart.


    This time, will he fall in love with her.


    Hope can get the power of the soul.


    Although the power of the soul is not worth mentioning compared with what she has lost.


    For this dream, MI Youning has to lose a lot of things.


    The next mission to the world, her body will be damaged.


    The price to pay is too high just because the world shuffles again.


    The elevator door opened.


    The woman next to him walked out first, "Secretary Ge, hurry up."


    "Here we are."


    Mi Youning left with him.


    They went straight to the meeting room covering an area of 100 square meters.


    The meeting has begun.


    Mi Youning stood outside the conference room and saw the men in the conference room along the transparent glass.


    The other party was wearing a white shirt and his sleeve was pulled to his forearm, revealing his valuable watch.


    The tall voice turned her back, pointed to the PPT behind the theme and explained to the people below.


    The two walked into the meeting room quietly.


    The female secretary who brought her up put the information in her hand on the main table.


    The other party stepped aside and stood honestly.


    Mi Youning''s eyes are still looking at the back of the tall man.


    "The company''s turnover increased by 11% this quarter, which shows that the discussion plan at the last meeting is very effective. Next..."


    Seeing mi Youning still standing there without any action, the female secretary standing not far away winked at her.


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and went to the main position, putting the documents in her hand on the table.


    Tang Jin knew someone came in.


    The top shareholders below also saw two secretaries come in.


    But everyone ignored.


    If something goes wrong at the chairman''s meeting, they can''t afford to go.


    But the mistake happened.


    Tang Jin knew that the Secretary had sent him documents.


    Just as he needed it, he turned and looked at the papers on his desk.


    Then he put mi Youning on the table and took the document in his hand.


    When Tang Jin turned around, he showed his handsome face.


    His face is no longer pale and unhealthy.


    Elegant appearance, natural noble spirit and momentum that can not be ignored.


    The man is a natural leader.


    It has a convincing aura, which is publicity, self-confidence and strategizing.


    Tang Jin looked at the document in her hand, and her handsome face frowned slightly.


    "Lisa, is this what you brought?"


    Tang Jin turned and looked at the female secretary standing not far away.


    It was he who took mi Youning upstairs and belonged to one of Tang Jin''s six secretaries.


    Lisa trembled when she heard Tang Jin''s accusations.


    "Boss, my mistake." Lisa dared not ask why.


    Because Tang Jin spoke, then she was wrong.


    There is no room for refutation.


    What the other party hates most is the mistakes of various factors and find out all kinds of reasons.


    Mi Youning is standing beside Tang Jin.


    But the other party didn''t give her a look.


    It''s like she''s a transparent person.


    "Little soul, your setting is a little subtle. Tang Jin doesn''t like to see me."


    "In principle, there is nothing wrong. After all, you are a very annoying existence."

 Chapter 1015

    "Ha ha... Then I will continue to annoy."


    Tang Jin held the document in her hand and looked at Lisa with unhappy eyes, as if she had made an unforgivable mistake.


    The following shareholders, as well as the top management of the company, are afraid to breathe.


    But in this tense atmosphere, MI Youning stepped forward.


    She leaned close to Tang Jin.


    "Director, I brought this up. It''s none of sister Lisa''s business."


    Mi Youning''s tone was plain, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    This opening immediately attracted countless pairs of eyes.


    Even Tang Jin, who had never paid attention to her, put her eyes on her.


    "It''s you again!"


    The sound of gnashing teeth.


    Tang Jin knows that there is a trainee secretary in the Secretariat and that the other party is too... Careless.


    Facing Tang Jin''s unhappy face, MI Youning still kept a light smile on her face.


    She took the document she had brought from each other.


    "Yes, I brought it up."


    Tang Jin looked into mi Youning''s eyes, and her handsome face was covered with clouds.


    However, when facing mi Youning''s eyes, his heartbeat began to be abnormal.


    Tang Jin''s heartbeat made mi Youning listen.


    In the silent conference room, she was so close to Tang Jin that she heard it clearly.


    This man has a heartbeat now.


    The heart beat for her.


    That''s ok.


    Mi Youning took the document in his hand and turned to leave the conference room.


    "Host, you play hard to get!"


    I can''t believe it in the ring soul tone.


    Mi Youning tilted his lips and said, "yo! Little soul knows the idiom of hard to get."


    "..." the despised ring soul is full of black lines.


    But also unwilling to fall, "host, you''re getting hotter and hotter. Such means make it out. I thought highly of you before."


    Mi Youning calmly left the conference room.


    Still fighting with the ring soul.


    "Little soul, you are too naive. The society is complex. Let''s have a snack."


    ¡°@#£¤%%£¤@@£¡#£¤%¡­¡­¡±


    The ring soul spoke a lot of messy language.


    Mi Youning''s face didn''t change. "You need dog food today. This speech is very suitable for your identity."


    "Host, if you are so careful that I bite you, I will really bite you."


    Deeply afraid that MI Youning didn''t believe it, Jiehun repeated it twice.


    One person and one soul leave each other.


    The people in the conference room were deeply shocked by Mi Youning.


    Even Tang Jin''s face didn''t look good.


    He wasn''t angry.


    But just when mi Youning was close to him, he clearly smelled the sweet smell of seduction on each other.


    The taste seemed deep in his mind and made him so familiar.


    Realizing that he was in public, his body reacted.


    Tang Jin watched mi Youning''s back disappear, and a strange light appeared in her deep eyes.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and threw the documents in his hand onto the conference desk.


    Pick up the coat on the seat and go straight to the meeting room.


    "This is the end of today''s meeting. The CEO will distribute the results of this month, and Lisa will sort out the follow-up..."


    As Tang Jin left, he ordered in an orderly manner.


    The people in the conference room put their eyes on their backs eager to leave.


    Everyone is worried about mi Youning.


    Look at the posture of the chairman, the other party is not good.


    Unexpectedly, it provoked Tang Dong. Is it fatal or not.


    Of course, they didn''t know that everything they worried about didn''t happen.

 Chapter 1016

    Mi Youning took the elevator upstairs.


    She''s not going to leave.


    Now it''s in a dream, so you can do whatever you want.


    The most important thing is to give Tang Jin a chance to fall in love with her.


    Let him leave without regret. At the same time, she will get the strength of her soul.


    She must always remember that all this is for the power of the soul.


    Otherwise, the heart will slowly deviate.


    Mi Youning walks to Tang Jin''s office and passes by the huge secretary office area.


    For a moment, five pairs of eyes stared at Mi Youning.


    Those eyes had no irony, no hostility, and no emotion.


    Seeing that it was a trainee secretary, they all lowered their heads and continued to work.


    The reaction of these people made mi Youning curl his lips.


    A bunch of workaholics.


    Tang Jin is a workaholic herself. She wants to use one minute as two minutes.


    And his subordinates, of course, were transferred to teach one of the top ten masters.


    Mi Youning walks to Tang Jin''s office. She smiles, pushes open the door in front of her and walks in slowly.


    When mi Youning''s back disappeared into the office, the five secretaries outside the door raised their heads here.


    They mechanically raised their heads and stared at the boss''s office for a few seconds.


    There was confusion, wonder, admiration and the expression of going to the theatre in his eyes.


    In a few seconds, they hung their heads again and continued their work.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking the elevator upstairs, Tang Jin stood in the Secretary area looking for MI Youning.


    Unfortunately, at a glance, there was no woman he was looking for.


    "Boss..."


    ¡°BOSS¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the five secretaries saw Tang Jin appear, they stood up and spoke respectfully.


    Tang Jin loosened the dark blue tie on her neck, and her deep eyes were unhappy and depressed.


    "Where''s secretary Ge?"


    His five secretaries brushed and pointed to his office.


    Tang Jin picked her eyebrows because of the neat actions they made together.


    But when she knew the woman she was looking for and entered his office, Tang Jin''s heart calmed down slowly.


    He raised his feet and walked slowly to the office.


    The five secretaries stared at him.


    When she came to the office, Tang Jin just held out her hand and suddenly turned around.


    "No one is allowed in without my permission."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Yes..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing their response, Tang Jin pushed open the door in front of her.


    After he entered the office, the door was quickly closed.


    The Secretary outside the door did not continue to work this time.


    Gossip about it.


    Something''s wrong today. The trainee Secretary has become bolder, and their boss doesn''t seem quite right.


    "There''s something fishy..."


    One of them made a sound and someone immediately answered, "well, spring is coming."


    "It''s the season of love."


    "Tut tut... Don''t dream, is it possible?" someone sounded a blow.


    "Don''t believe it, when have you seen your boss like this in the past few years?"


    "How?" asked the puzzled voice.


    "There is eagerness in his eyes. Although his steps are steady, he is flustered. The coat is blocked at the waist..."


    "Poof..."


    The underlying meaning of this is too obvious.


    Tang Jin and MI Youning don''t know everything outside the door.


    At this time, they were sitting and standing, colliding with each other''s eyes.


    Mi Youning sits on the sofa in Tang Jin''s office with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Tang Jin gnashed her teeth and looked at Mi Youning, "you are leisurely and brave enough!"

 Chapter 1017

    Although his voice was unhappy, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "it''s OK. It''s as big as usual."


    With that, MI Youning stretched out his hand and made a distance of a few millimeters between his thumb and index finger.


    Tang Jin smiled and shook her head, and the unhappiness on her face disappeared in a moment.


    He walked to the sofa. "Tell me about your purpose."


    The woman didn''t treat him as a boss.


    The other party looked directly at him, revealing ambiguity and teasing.


    Mi Youning takes his coffee to his mouth and sips it gently.


    It tastes good, but it''s too bitter.


    Seeing Tang Jin coming, MI Youning hands the coffee to each other.


    Her movements are so casual and natural.


    In MI Youning''s eyes, it''s really nothing.


    After all, the man in front of her has done more to her.


    It''s just a cup of coffee she''s drunk. It seems really nothing.


    Tang Jin frowned slightly when she saw the coffee delivered to her eyes.


    But his hand took the cup in MI Youning''s hand first.


    Until she felt the temperature in her hand, Tang Jin looked at Mi Youning sitting on the sofa in surprise.


    He seems to be led by the other party''s thoughts and actions.


    This makes Tang Jin really unhappy.


    Is this woman poisonous.


    Ming Ming is so stupid (are you sure), and he didn''t pay much attention before.


    Now he seems to know each other for the first time.


    Looking at Tang Jin''s eyes, MI Youning leaned gently on the sofa.


    Enjoy the luxury and comfortable materials.


    Tang Jin lowered her eyes and looked at the coffee in her hand.


    If he continues to watch, he will really be a bird beast.


    Now Tang Jin is sure that the woman in front of him is hooking - leading him.


    The other party leaned casually on the sofa, her eyes were as beautiful as silk, and her eyes showed an invitation.


    Yes, MI Youning is really hooking up with Tang Jin at this time.


    The two have already had a relationship.


    Now it''s in a dream again. There''s no need to be sentimental.


    Tang Jin hung her eyes and had an idea in her heart.


    He picked up the coffee in his hand and took a sip. It was his favorite taste.


    Looking up, MI Youning''s smiling face came into his eyes.


    He put the coffee shop in his hand on the table.


    In fact, when he walked into the office, he already had a plan.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be told not to be disturbed.


    If the woman in front of him can arouse his hope, why should he be patient.


    Like? Tang Jin shook her head.


    That''s not enough.


    As for love at first sight, that''s even more impossible.


    Ge Qing has been around him for several months. Why would he notice each other today.


    Tang Jin doesn''t think about this. He goes to MI Youning and sits down.


    The cold breath on her body slowly surrounded mi Youning.


    The big hands hugged her waist.


    "Ge Qing, I think Xiaoqing is more suitable for you. Don''t be my secretary. Be my Xiaoqing."


    Hearing Tang Jin shouting Xiaoqing''s name again, MI Youning smiled.


    Laugh wantonly and proudly.


    She knew this man had feelings for her.


    When Xiaoqing son still didn''t enter the dream, Tang Jin called her like this.


    Now the tone dotes on warmth, just like then.


    Mi Youning reached out and poked Tang Jin''s moon Hun chamber, "is this my honor? It''s a dream of many women to be Tang Dong''s little love."


    Tang Jin looked at the red lips in front of him. He had only one idea.


    That is to shut up this mouth.

 Chapter 1018

    Mi Youning uses the power of the soul to repair the body.


    When she sat up and looked around, no one bothered her.


    Because no one else exists in the room.


    "Little soul, has the broken stone changed?"


    Now mi Youning is in a bad mood, and Jiehun can hear it.


    As long as she is in a bad mood, she will say that colorful glass stones are broken stones.


    The ring soul has long been used to it.


    "Well, yes."


    His bland voice made mi Youning straighten up suddenly.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    "Colorful glazed stones have changed. In fact, this is inevitable. In Tang Jin''s subconscious, you should have been a pair."


    "Shit!"


    Mi Youning still couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    It''s too fast.


    "Host, shall we end our dreams?"


    But at this moment, the little soul still didn''t know how to live or die, so he hurried up.


    "Ha ha... Little soul, you forgot to take the medicine. I sacrificed so much, so it''s over?"


    "Host, I took medicine. I took anti host madness medicine."


    "Poof..."


    This made mi Youning laugh.


    The previous depression dissipated.


    Although it was only a short day, Tang Jin fell in love with her.


    But mi Youning won''t just leave.


    Tang Jin fell in love with her and wanted to feel her heartbeat.


    Then let him fall into this dream all his life.


    Until the end of the dream, they end again.


    "Little soul, where is this?"


    Mi Youning guesses that this should be Tang Jin''s home.


    Both the decoration style of the house and the surrounding furnishings are in line with the man.


    "This is Tang Jin''s home."


    Sure enough.


    She got out of bed, felt the freshness of her body, picked up her bathrobe and put it on.


    The bathrobe still has Tang Jin''s unique breath.


    Go to the door and open the bedroom door. What you see is a very familiar scene.


    This is where she lives in reality.


    It was also the apartment where Tang Jin lived when she died.


    Mi Youning frowned and looked around at the familiar and strange dress.


    Just then, a sound came from the door of the apartment.


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    The person standing there is Tang Jin.


    Two bags are in each other''s hands.


    Seeing mi Youning wearing his bathrobe, Tang Jin''s eyes showed a gentle light.


    "You''re awake."


    Mi Youning nodded and saw that the other party was changing shoes without looking at her.


    She answered, "well, where are you going?"


    Tang Jin changed her shoes and walked towards mi Youning, holding the bag in her hand.


    "I went to sell you breakfast."


    Breakfast?


    Mi Youning turns to look at the wall clock. It''s already nine o''clock.


    It''s time for Tang Jin to go to work.


    But she didn''t ask foolishly why you didn''t go to work.


    They just had an in-depth communication last night.


    Now you know my depth, I know your length,


    What do you say at this time? Don''t you ask clearly.


    Tang Jin puts her breakfast on the table one by one and sees that MI Youning hasn''t moved yet.


    He waved to MI Youning, "come and have breakfast."


    With that, he went to the kitchen again.


    Mi Youning then went to the dining table in the living room.


    Breakfast is very common food.


    But it''s very delicate and looks very appetizing.


    Mi Youning reached out and pinched a crystal dumpling to his mouth.


    "Did you wash your hands?"


    From behind came Tang Jin''s question with a smile.


    Mi Youning answered vaguely and sat at the table waiting for breakfast.

 Chapter 1019

    Tang Jin puts the dishes and chopsticks on the table and stands beside mi Youning.


    He bent down and slowly approached mi Youning.


    "Xiaoqing, have you forgotten one thing?"


    Mi Youning thought he said he didn''t wash his hands.


    She got up and went to the bathroom in the living room.


    Tang Jin was surprised to see the handsome face and took her hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    Mi Youning turned in confusion and said innocently, "I''ll wash my hands."


    Well, Tang Jin pulled her into the bathroom with a headache.


    The two stood in front of the washing table one by one.


    Tang Jin hugged mi Youning from behind and applied hand sanitizer to her hands.


    "Remember to wash your hands before eating later."


    Mi Youning felt the strong moon Hun chamber behind him and answered casually.


    The water splashed out.


    After washing mi Youning''s hands, Tang Jin picks up the towel on one side and gently wipes her hands.


    Dry her hands and Tang Jin hugged her in her arms.


    He smiled and said, "you have forgotten one thing. Do you remember?"


    Tang Jin''s expectant eyes and the ambiguous touch of her hands on her waist.


    Mi Youning just reacted. What did the other party mean before.


    She smiled and stood on tiptoe and kissed Tang Jin gently on the corner of her lips.


    Tang Jin was satisfied. He touched mi Youning''s head and said, "good boy."


    Pull people out of the bathroom and sit at the table for breakfast.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, MI Youning didn''t move.


    Tang Jin was cleaning up all the time.


    "Host, this is a good man at home. It''s a pity."


    The ring soul suddenly went online again.


    Mi Youning retorted, "what a pity? What a pity? Xiaohuner also wants to find someone to enjoy this beautiful life?"


    "Come on, man is too weak for me."


    "Oh... Have you really thought about it?"


    "..." Jie Hun, who accidentally revealed his true thoughts, said he was speechless.


    "Back to business, host, Tang Jin will not be old even in his dream. In ten days, he will die, and his dream will be broken."


    Mi Youning''s smiling face slowly darkened.


    Tang Jin walked out of the kitchen and saw mi Youning''s gloomy and solemn face.


    With a click in his heart, he hurried to MI Youning.


    "What''s the matter? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Looking at Tang Jin approaching slowly, MI Youning''s heart is very complicated.


    She wants to send Tang Jin a happy dream of life, age and death.


    Now the word of giving up the soul completely dispelled her idea.


    The worry and concern in Tang Jin''s eyes are so real, which makes mi Youning even worse.


    Ten days?


    What can we do in these ten days.


    With a warm hand on his forehead, MI Youning fell into confusion.


    There are only ten days left.


    Tang Jin touched mi Youning''s head. It wasn''t too hot. "What''s the matter? Why doesn''t her face look good?"


    When he asked again, the concern in his tone was also very obvious.


    Mi Youning took his hand down. "Tang Jin, if you still have the last ten days of life, what do you want to do most?"


    She asked with a smile.


    Tang Jin didn''t take it too seriously.


    However, he thought for a while, bent down and leaned close to MI Youning''s ear and said, "I want to enjoy the feast of the last ten days with you. It only belongs to you and me..."


    The latter words were too revealing - bone, but mi Youning put his hand around his neck.

 Chapter 1020

    "Tang Jin, will you stay with me for ten days? I just want your ten days."


    Mi Youning''s initiative is something Tang Jin can never resist.


    He picked the man up from the sofa and said softly, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, MI Youning and Tang Jin stayed in the apartment.


    They spend all their time in the bedroom except eating.


    In a few days, MI Youning''s body has reached its limit.


    Look at Tang Jin. She looks very beautiful. Where does she look like the one who works the most.


    Mi Youning also admired this man.


    Maybe I saw she couldn''t hold on.


    On this day, Tang Jin didn''t touch her again.


    After breakfast, Tang Jin takes out a new suit and hands it to MI Youning.


    Seeing the clothes, MI Youning was undeniably relieved.


    Although she is willing to accompany Tang Jin crazy, first of all, she must have that physical strength.


    When mi Youning changed her clothes, Tang Jin was already wearing the same casual clothes as her and waiting for her in the living room.


    "Where are we going?"


    This scene is bound to go out.


    Tang Jin smiled without saying anything. He extended his hand to MI Youning.


    His attitude also aroused mi Youning''s curiosity.


    They are obviously not going to any formal occasion.


    "Where on earth are we going?"


    Tang Jin takes mi Youning''s hand and walks out of the apartment.


    Hearing the curiosity in MI Youning''s tone, he turned his head and said mysteriously, "keep it a secret first."


    Mi Youning shrugged.


    ok


    But sooner or later she''ll know.


    After going downstairs, Tang Jin drove out of the apartment community with MI Youning.


    On the spacious road in city a, MI Youning thought about these fallen days.


    Tang Jin has really been with her.


    The inseparable kind.


    She can see each other answering the phone every day and dealing with things that others in the company can''t decide.


    Even once, when she was up at night, she saw Tang Jin still holding a video conference.


    Tang Jin doesn''t know. This is the only few days he has left in the world.


    She didn''t stop Tang Jin''s behavior.


    Because it will enrich his life.


    Life is not only love, but also all kinds of busy existence.


    When passing the red light, Tang Jin stopped the car and turned to look at Mi Youning.


    "Xiaoqing, will you marry me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning is lying in front of the window, looking at the scene around the road.


    Suddenly hearing Tang Jin''s words, her brain was in a moment of confusion.


    She couldn''t believe it. Tang Jin in the driver''s seat was looking at her affectionately.


    If not, the man has fallen in love with her.


    She will think whether the other party is joking or not.


    That''s funny. Where''s the ring, the flower, and the proposal restaurant?


    Well, there was nothing in front of her except Tang Jin.


    Mi Youning bent his mouth and said with a satisfied smile, "OK."


    Tang Jin also showed a gorgeous smile.


    The handsome face smiled brightly and softened people''s hearts.


    Mi Youning reached out and touched her beautiful face.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    Just as she was about to say something, the traffic behind urged her.


    Tang Jin knows what mi Youning wants to say. He doesn''t turn around and isn''t ready to continue driving.


    Looking at him, MI Youning took his hand back.


    "Drive first and we''ll talk later."


    The car went on.


    Mi Youning felt funny.


    This is a memorable proposal scene.


    On the spacious road, in the car, there are no flowers, no rings, no sweet proposals.

 Chapter 1021

    No, you can''t say nothing.


    There is one precious thing.


    That is Tang Jin''s sincere heart.


    Although Tang Jin has some strengths, she also has some obsessive-compulsive disorder in her life.


    At work, he is a bone in an egg.


    But the man gave her all his tenderness.


    At first, the hardness of the mouth is now the tenderness of the bone.


    ¡­¡­


    The car stopped at an amusement park.


    When mi Youning saw the amusement park, he couldn''t believe it and looked at Tang Jin around him.


    "This is the place you brought me?"


    Tang Jin looked at Mi Youning with serious eyes.


    He nodded cautiously, "here it is."


    ok


    There''s nothing wrong with the amusement park.


    But the amusement park looks really deserted.


    Tang Jin got out of the car, went to the co driver''s seat, opened the door and stretched out her hand.


    This gentleman''s action was exchanged for MI Youning''s joking smile.


    "Is Dong Tang going to be a gentleman today?"


    After MI Youning got off the bus, Tang Jin stood tall and straight.


    He stretched out his arm to MI Youning, "it''s my honor to be the only gentleman in love."


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning smiled happily.


    She put her hand on Tang Jin''s arm.


    They went to the amusement park.


    Just before they entered the amusement park, a group of people came out of it.


    "Dong Tang..."


    "Dong Tang..."


    After the middle-aged man standing in the front spoke, the people behind shouted.


    "Are you ready?"


    When not facing mi Youning, Tang Jin''s face returned to expressionless again.


    The middle-aged man said, "everything is ready, ready at any time."


    Mi Youning stood aside, heard their dialogue and got some information.


    The middle-aged man seems to be the manager of the amusement park.


    But the other party''s respect for Tang Jin and his title have inexplicable respect and closeness.


    Is this amusement park


    "Let''s go."


    Tang Jin''s voice sounded in her ear.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "OK."


    They raised their feet and walked into the amusement park.


    The party behind them did not follow.


    After walking for about ten minutes, MI Youning and Tang Jin stood under the ferris wheel.


    There are already staff ready.


    The other party nodded respectfully to them.


    Mi Youning looks at the man around her.


    Tang Jin''s side face showed a happy smile.


    The other party is taking her on the ferris wheel.


    Just then, Tang Jin turned her head.


    "I''ll take you."


    What else can mi Youning say? She nodded.


    Hand in hand, they walked to the ferris wheel.


    With the help of the staff, they sat in the big box.


    Sitting in the box of the ferris wheel, MI Youning thought of a legend.


    It is said that lovers who ride the ferris wheel together will eventually end up breaking up.


    But when the ferris wheel reaches the highest point, hugging and kissing with lovers will go on.


    Because it is said that every box of the ferris wheel is full of happiness.


    Looking up at the ferris wheel is looking up at happiness.


    Except for those who play on weekdays, only those who have never had happiness but long for happiness will come here to pray for happiness.


    The ferris wheel started.


    Tang Jin sat beside her.


    Mi Youning wondered if Tang Jin longed for happiness.


    Today, when the other party brought her here to sit on the ferris wheel, MI Youning knew that he knew the legend.


    And then Tang Jin''s words confirmed her conjecture.


    "Xiaoqing, the ferris wheel is the representative of happiness. Last semester, I envy others to come here. I know the legend of the ferris wheel."

 Chapter 1022

    When Tang Jin spoke, she looked at Mi Youning affectionately.


    Mi Youning turned his head inadvertently to the affectionate but nervous eyes.


    She looked at the buildings in city a and responded to Tang Jin, "well, I know, but it''s just a legend."


    The ferris wheel gradually rises, and Tang Jin turns mi Youning''s body into a normal one with both hands.


    "Yes, it''s just a legend. I once saw people around me in pairs.


    I always think that if I find someone I love, I must take her on the ferris wheel.


    When the ferris wheel rises to the highest point, I will hug and kiss her. I hope we can keep going. "


    The of this confession is already very obvious.


    Mi Youning''s heart beat quickly.


    The ferris wheel is still rising.


    Tang Jin''s handsome face gradually approached.


    Each other''s forehead is close to her forehead, and the two close together.


    "Xiaoqing, will you accompany me all the way?"


    Mi Youning''s affectionate eyes towards Tang Jin.


    She would like to tell each other that we have no time.


    Even if they don''t, they won''t go on for the next few days.


    Mi Youning didn''t say.


    She showed a seemingly happy smile, "OK, I''ll accompany you."


    At this time, the ferris wheel has reached the highest point.


    Tang Jin slowly approaches mi Youning''s lips.


    Mi Youning felt Tang Jin''s lips tremble.


    This is nervous and exciting.


    She put her arms around each other''s neck and responded to him.


    Something happened suddenly.


    Just then, the ferris wheel stopped moving.


    It really doesn''t move.


    Stop.


    Tang Jin''s eyes were confused at first, and then became gloomy.


    The staff below also waved on the ground.


    Unfortunately, it''s so high that they can''t see it at all.


    Tang Jin still holds mi Youning in her hands, and their lips are separated.


    Mi Youning sees Tang Jin''s depression.


    "Little soul, what''s going on?"


    "Host, there is a countdown of ten seconds. You and Tang Jin will fall here."


    Mi Youning''s face also changed.


    The beautiful little face showed a mocking smile.


    "The way of heaven?"


    "Yes, the real world is still static, and the way of heaven has been discovered."


    Mi Youning looked at Tang Jin with a worried and unacceptable expression on her face.


    She said with a smile, "what if I don''t follow the way of heaven?"


    "... then continue?" the ring soul asked tentatively.


    "I know it''s not done yet."


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes.


    Soon the ferris wheel continued to turn.


    But Tang Jin''s face was still not good-looking.


    He felt the ferris wheel turn and lean his head against the glass.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know why he is so.


    This little episode almost killed two people.


    But Tang Jin cares about the legend.


    Although they kissed at the highest point, they encountered an accident.


    Mi Youning approaches Tang Jin. She kisses each other on the lips.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a legend."


    Tang Jin raised her head and said with a casual smile, "well, it''s just a dream to realize her childhood."


    The tone was somewhat lost.


    Mi Youning knows that he still can''t accept it.


    She didn''t know how to comfort her.


    It''s still some time before landing.


    She thought and kissed Tang Jin''s lips again.


    That sexy lip is very suitable for kissing.


    Tang Jin cannot resist mi Youning''s initiative.


    He hugged the woman in his arms, constantly explored deeply and absorbed more beauty.


    The two didn''t separate until the ferris wheel stopped.

 Chapter 1023

    As soon as they came down, the staff on one side kept apologizing.


    Tang Jin''s face was depressed, but she was not angry with others.


    He took mi Youning''s hand and strolled around the amusement park.


    "What else do you want to play?"


    Mi Youning looks at the merry go round not far away. Since he has come, he can''t go home so disappointed.


    "That''s it."


    Tang Jin looked in the direction mi Youning pointed.


    Seeing the merry go round, he said with a spoiled smile, "OK."


    Mi Youning did two rounds of carousel, and he didn''t play other projects anymore.


    They sat in the car when they came again.


    It was still early. Tang Jin suddenly started the car.


    He pursed his lips and looked very serious.


    This is the first time mi Youning has seen him like this.


    She didn''t ask, just wanted to follow each other.


    No matter what Tang Jin wants to do now, she will accompany each other''s time.


    After driving for half an hour, the car stopped again.


    Mi Youning looked up at the window.


    Civil Affairs Bureau.


    License?


    Tang Jin got out of the car. He opened the front passenger door, "you promised me to marry me."


    That voice has a little lack of confidence, but it is very strong.


    It''s contradictory.


    Mi Youning gets out of the car and takes the initiative to hold Tang Jin''s clenched hand.


    "OK."


    They walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau together.


    They all brought their certificates, otherwise the marriage would really be impossible.


    Half an hour later, they came out with a small book and a smile.


    Then they went to dinner.


    Of course, after dinner, Tang Jin took out a delicate box from her pocket.


    Seeing the box on the table, MI Youning smiled vaguely.


    She really thinks that the man in front of her has high IQ and low Eq.


    This is not already ready for the ring.


    Tang Jin opened the box and revealed a dazzling diamond ring.


    "When did you prepare this?"


    Mi Youning reached out and took the ring out of the high-end box.


    Tang Jin walks to MI Youning and takes the ring from her hand.


    His body was stiff and kneeling on one knee.


    "Xiaoqing, I''m alone. Are you willing to marry me and accompany me for the rest of your life?"


    Although Tang Jin''s expression at this moment was affectionate, MI Youning also saw his nervousness.


    The man felt tight and his limbs were a little stiff.


    Mi Youning looked at the ring in front of her and slowly stretched out his hand.


    "I will."


    In the dining room, Tang Jin personally put a ring on MI Youning.


    During the day today, she was taken by Tang Jin to make a Ferris wheel and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her certificate.


    And the present proposal.


    All this is clearly out of order.


    But mi Youning is still happy.


    Because Tang Jin is happy.


    After dinner, the two returned to their apartment.


    Tang Jin was a little excited and walked into the bedroom with MI Youning in her arms.


    For the next few days, the two had been hanging out in the apartment.


    Like all lovers, they are in deep love.


    However, the ten day deadline finally came.


    On the morning of the tenth day, MI Youning got up early with her tired body.


    Tang Jin is not at home.


    The other party went to the company today.


    Before she woke up, she vaguely heard the other party say that the company had something to deal with.


    Glancing at the clock in the living room, it was already ten o''clock.


    The early morning of tonight is the moment when dreams are broken.


    Mi Youning was in a low mood.


    Tang Jin doesn''t know what today means to them.

 Chapter 1024

    Mi Youning called Tang Jin.


    She hopes to stay with Tang Jin on this last day without any regrets.


    Neither she nor Tang Jin should have regrets.


    "Hello."


    The phone was connected, but Tang Jin didn''t answer the phone himself.


    Mi Youning recognized the woman''s voice on the phone.


    It''s one of Tang Jin''s secretaries, Lisa.


    "Sister Lisa, is Dong Tang there?"


    "Er... It''s secretary Ge. Dong Tang is in a meeting."


    Lisa was surprised to hear mi Youning''s voice.


    Mainly because the boss''s remarks turned out to be a little love.


    She thought she was a clean boss and kept a woman outside.


    But I never thought it would be Secretary Ge who had disappeared for a long time.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to recognize Lisa''s unexpected voice.


    She smiled and asked, "how long will the meeting be over?"


    Lisa calculated the specific time. "There''s more than an hour left. I can''t say. There are some problems with Tang''s partners, and the two sides are mediating."


    Mi Youning said he knew and hung up.


    Now she doesn''t want to delay an hour.


    Fourteen hours left.


    Mi Youning returns to her bedroom. After a simple wash, she changes into the clothes Tang Jin prepared for her in the apartment.


    ¡­¡­


    While Tang Jin was still in a meeting, Lisa came in.


    She whispered a few words in Tang Jin''s ear, and the other party''s face changed a few times.


    It was no longer serious and cold, and there was a certain warmth in his expression.


    "I see."


    Lisa also saw the change of her boss and was surprised.


    Restraint did not show any gossip expression.


    She turned and left the meeting room.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already eleven o''clock when mi Youning arrived at Tang''s company.


    Thirteen hours before the dream breaks.


    By the time she entered the hall of the Tang family, she had heard the news upstairs.


    The reason is that when Tang Jin''s secretary went downstairs to get something, he saw mi Youning.


    The other party informed several people upstairs.


    Lisa showed an intriguing expression.


    She silently walked out of the Secretary''s office area.


    The staff elevator on this floor is waiting.


    After a few minutes, the elevator came up.


    When the elevator door opened, Ge Qing came out.


    "Secretary Ge."


    Mi Youning saw Lisa when the elevator door opened.


    "Sister Lisa."


    Lisa quickly waved her hand, "no, don''t call me that. I''m very frightened now."


    The face of the other party''s smile is ambiguous.


    Mi Youning also smiled without saying anything. Both of them knew it.


    When Lisa answered the phone today, MI Youning knew she would know sooner or later.


    What does it matter? She doesn''t care at all.


    "Are you looking for the boss?"


    Lisa volunteered.


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, in the conference room?"


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you. You''re not an employee of the Tang family now. When the boss came today, he removed you.


    I thought I''d never see you again, but I didn''t expect you to change your identity. "


    There was no emotion in Lisa''s words, so people couldn''t hear any disgust.


    Mi Yuning did not explain this.


    But now Lisa''s behavior makes her feel a little good.


    "Here you are. Wait for me for a while. I''ll inform the boss."


    "OK, thank you."


    Mi Youning watched Lisa walk into the conference room.


    This meeting is on Tang Jin''s floor, not glass decoration.


    Naturally, she can''t see the scene inside.


    While waiting, MI Youning looked down at the time.

 Chapter 1025

    Mi Youning sat on the sofa outside the conference room and waited.


    Looking at the scenery outside the landing window, I immediately left this fictional dream.


    But all this is so true.


    It''s like this is Tang Jin''s life.


    If Li Yanyun didn''t do it, Tang Jin must have her own career in real life.


    Unfortunately, he died in the end.


    Become a fierce ghost.


    He didn''t kill anyone except the woman Li Yanyun.


    He lost everything because of that woman.


    The worst thing is the opportunity of reincarnation.


    The door of the conference room was opened.


    Mi Youning turned his head and saw the man coming out of it.


    It''s Tang Jin. The other party''s dress is very formal.


    He was dressed in a suit and shoes, and his whole body was full of the temperament of forbidden valley.


    But mi Youning knew this man and couldn''t help but owe Gu.


    In these nearly ten days, she clearly realized how much the man''s appetite was.


    When Tang Jin saw mi Youning, her eyes showed some warmth.


    "Here you are."


    Mi Youning sat on the sofa without getting up. She tilted her head and said, "I miss you."


    In a word, Tang Jin showed a bright smile on her face.


    The satisfied look made mi Youning feel a little soft.


    Seeing Tang Jin coming, she stretched out her arms.


    This action quickened Tang Jin''s pace.


    He bent down and held mi Youning in his arms.


    Surrounded by the man''s breath, MI Youning began to complain.


    "Don''t you mean to accompany me for ten days? Why did you come to the company again?"


    Tang Jin touched the hair of the man in her arms and patiently explained, "something happened to the company. Now it''s solved. Do you eat?"


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    The movement of her shaking her head made Tang Jin''s eyes show a look of disapproval.


    Holding people in her arms, Tang Jin stood up and told the people behind her, "Lisa asked the restaurant to prepare lunch in advance."


    Lisa has been pretending to be a wooden man.


    The scene just now really completely overturned her cognition.


    She did not expect that the boss, who had been frozen three feet, would have such a warm side.


    Why didn''t you find the boss and Ge Qing before? They had such a relationship.


    Did their stumbling before play.


    Suddenly hearing what the boss said, she immediately thought back, "yes, boss."


    Tang Jin strode away with MI Youning in her arms.


    That''s his office.


    When he passed the Secretary''s office area with MI Youning in his arms, others also saw it.


    These people opened their mouths and eyes, showing incredible expressions.


    Some even rubbed their eyes, as if they were dazzled.


    Tang Jin ignored these people and walked into the office with them.


    The door of the office was closed, blocking all views and isolating the discussion outside.


    Putting the woman in her arms on the sofa in the office, Tang Jin lowers her head and kisses mi Youning''s lips.


    Tang Jin wanted to do this when she saw her before.


    Especially the other party''s sentence, I miss you.


    He can bear to go back to the office and kiss mi Youning. It is already great patience.


    Mi Youning is fiercely kissed by Tang Jin. She responds to each other and puts her hands on his neck.


    In such a big office, there is a warm - ambiguous atmosphere in the air.


    The lips are tightly intertwined.


    After a long time, the two people separated.


    Tang Jin looked down at Mi Youning in front of her.


    That beautiful face moved her.

 Chapter 1026

    But he prefers those eyes.


    "Your eyes are so beautiful."


    Mi Youning smiled at the speech.


    Because the man in front of me said her eyes were beautiful more than once.


    A person''s soul can be seen in his eyes.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    Tang Jin tidied up mi Youning''s messy hair and said, "come in."


    Lisa pushed open the door of the office, followed by several people.


    These people have dishes in their hands.


    The seductive fragrance surged to the tip of MI Youning''s nose.


    At this time, she found that she was really hungry.


    Mi Youning touched her stomach and looked at the man who came in.


    Tang Jin has been paying attention to MI Youning. How could she not find her movements.


    "Put it all on the table."


    "Yes, boss."


    Lisa asked the staff downstairs to arrange the food, and then left the office silently.


    Seeing that everyone left, Tang Jin went to the sofa and picked up mi Youning.


    Mi Youning is really hungry. Tang Jin puts her down and can''t wait. She picks up chopsticks to fill her stomach.


    Tang Jin didn''t eat much from beginning to end.


    He has been taking care of MI Youning. He looks spoiled at her and keeps eating.


    After MI Youning was full, her eyelids were heavy.


    They tossed too late last night.


    Physical fatigue strikes again.


    Looked at the time.


    The countdown is twelve hours.


    Mi you Ningqiang cheers up and sees the men around him.


    "Tang Jin, do you have anything special you want to do?"


    Hearing her words, Tang Jin''s eyebrows came in exchange.


    The other party''s eyes swept mi Youning''s body.


    The eyes are ambiguous and red.


    Well, there''s no need to ask any more.


    Mi Youning raised her arms that could not make her strength.


    "Hold."


    Tang Jin naturally couldn''t resist and bent down to pick up the man.


    The woman in his arms has been tossed too seriously by him this time.


    I just had a fight with my eyelids.


    He carried the man into the lounge.


    Mi Youning thought they would do something next.


    But Tang Jin didn''t think about it. Tang Jin only held her and didn''t do anything.


    Lying in bed, MI Youning felt more and more tired.


    She didn''t ask why she didn''t touch her.


    Tang Jin''s embrace was so warm, and her heart beat strongly.


    Leaning in his arms, MI Youning slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    Mi Youning''s breathing gradually calmed down, and Tang Jin slowly withdrew from his arm.


    Put the other person''s body flat and the posture will be more comfortable.


    Those affectionate eyes looked at Mi Youning gently.


    Gentle depths, but slowly become sad.


    He seemed to feel something.


    These days, MI Youning''s stickiness is very abnormal.


    The other party follows him. As long as he wants to do, even if she is tired, she will make him happy.


    How could he not find that MI Youning tolerated him.


    Today''s feeling is particularly strong.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, it was already dark.


    The dim light in the lounge let her know that she had slept for a long time.


    She quickly sat up and looked at the time. It was already seven o''clock.


    The company''s employees are off duty.


    Mi Youning pulls aside the quilt and gets out of bed to find Tang Jin.


    Five hours left.


    The dream broke in five hours.


    Both she and Tang Jin will return to the real world.


    Following Tang Jin, she will break up first, and she will enter the task world again.


    Mi Youning vigorously opened the door of the lounge.


    I saw the man sitting at the desk at a glance.


    The other party looked down at the document in his hand.

 Chapter 1027

    At this moment, MI Youning calmed down.


    Tang Jin quickly raised her head when she heard the door of the lounge open.


    A gentle smile curled up at the corners of his mouth, "you''re awake."


    Put down the documents in your hand and walk towards mi Youning.


    Mi Youning also raised her feet and quickly walked towards each other.


    Before Tang Jin did anything, MI Youning stretched out his hand and hugged his waist.


    "Why don''t you wake me up?"


    Tang Jin said with a smile, "you haven''t had a good rest these days. You''re too tired to wake up."


    His hand gently touched mi Youning''s messy hair.


    Feeling the temperature of the big hand and the soft mess, MI Youning looked up.


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed Tang Jin on the corner of her lips.


    "Tang Jin, I think..."


    Mi Youning''s hand began to make trouble on him.


    This makes Tang Jin, who has no self-control over her, how to be calm.


    "Xiaoqing, your body..."


    His voice gradually changed.


    Mi Youning knew what he was going to say and blocked each other''s lips.


    No chance, just once.


    There''s a lot more to do in the remaining five hours.


    The man''s heart is still beating for her.


    Tang Jin''s little hesitation about mi Youning''s initiative was forgotten.


    They didn''t go back to the lounge.


    We had an in-depth exchange in front of the French windows on the highest floor of the company.


    You know my depth, I know your length.


    Their bodies fit so well that they boarded the cloud perfectly.


    While descending from the cloud, Tang Jin pressed mi Youning on her desk.


    He breathed deeply and enjoyed the aftertaste.


    Mi Youning was also sweating all over.


    It''s nine o''clock.


    The countdown is three hours.


    Mi Youning patted Tang Jin on the shoulder.


    The latter stood up, picked up the man and put him on the office chair.


    Seeing mi Youning''s traces on the front, a dark light flashed in Tang Jin''s eyes.


    He doesn''t like to hold mi Youning and say some love words.


    Instead, he turned and picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on his body one by one.


    Then he picked up mi Youning''s clothes, went to her and put them on for her personally.


    Mi Youning doesn''t feel wrong about Tang Jin''s silence.


    Until the other party said a word.


    "Xiaoqing, watch the sunrise with me."


    Mi Youning''s drooping eyes flashed surprised.


    This is never similar.


    In the real world, Tang Jin said the same thing.


    When mi Youning raises her head and wants to see what expression Tang Jin says.


    The other party had picked up the car key on the table and turned to get his coat.


    When Tang Jin got his coat and turned around, his handsome face hung a happy smile.


    Even if mi Youning faced his gorgeous face all day, he couldn''t help losing his mind for a few seconds.


    In these few seconds, Tang Jin has come to her side.


    "I''ll hold you."


    With that, MI Youning was not given the chance to refuse.


    Mi Youning is used to it. The man always holds her.


    She looked at Tang Jin''s facial expression carefully and didn''t see anything.


    They opened the office door, and there was another person in the Secretary area who didn''t leave.


    Lisa was not shocked by their intimate posture when she saw the boss and MI Youning coming out.


    "Boss."


    The other party''s attitude is very respectful.


    "Lisa, get off work, thank you."


    Tang Jin smiled gently at Lisa at this time.


    But this sentence surprised Lisa.

 Chapter 1028

    The boss thanked her.


    She shouldn''t be awake yet.


    When Lisa was distracted, Tang Jin took the elevator downstairs with MI Youning in her arms.


    After going downstairs, MI Youning was put on Tang Jin''s car and co pilot.


    There was a subtle expression on her face.


    Until Tang Jin gets on the bus, MI Youning looks at the front and speaks.


    "Tang Jin, how can you be conscious?"


    Tang Jin did not answer this question for the time being.


    He started the car and drove to his destination.


    Mi Youning doesn''t look at Tang Jin. Now she still plays back what Tang Jin said to Lisa.


    That thank you is from the bottom of my heart.


    From before in the office, Tang Jin seemed to become silent.


    It''s just that she exhausted her physical strength, and her brain didn''t keep up and didn''t find these details.


    The car stopped at the first red light.


    Tang Jin turned to look at Mi Youning and smiled spoiled at her tight little face.


    "Xiaoqing, be happy. I feel it. Let''s spend the last time happily."


    His words made mi Youning close her eyes.


    Because she didn''t close her eyes, she was afraid of losing her manners.


    The most terrible waiting is waiting for death.


    She wanted to give Tang Jin a beautiful dream.


    But unexpectedly, the other party recovered his consciousness in reality in the last time.


    This is really a big bug.


    It''s annoying.


    When the green light came on, Tang Jin continued to drive.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour''s journey, the two reached the Castle Peak.


    This is the last place they arrived in reality.


    When they stood at the top of the mountain again, time was running out.


    It took a long time to climb.


    Twenty three forty-five.


    They have fifteen minutes left.


    Tang Jin stood on the top of the mountain, overlooking the night view of city A.


    Suddenly he reached out and took mi Youning''s hand.


    "We don''t seem to see the sunrise."


    Mi Youning turns around and faces Tang Jin with a gentle and spoiled smile.


    The other party took her hand and put it in his mouth.


    "Feel it? It''s beating for you. It jumps very fast whenever I see you."


    Mi Youning felt the strong heartbeat and leaned slowly in front of him.


    "Felt, so strong, so fast."


    Tang Jin smiled in a low voice.


    "Xiaoqing, thank you. Thank you for everything you brought me. I like it very much."


    What do you like very much?


    Like this dream, or her?


    Mi Youning didn''t ask because there was little time left.


    There is no need to waste time on these issues.


    This man loves her enough.


    They hugged each other tightly at the top of the Castle Peak.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    At the last minute, MI Youning hugged Tang Jin tightly.


    She put her ears on Tang Jin''s moon Hun chamber and listened to the strong heartbeat.


    Every time is so clear.


    Tang Jin felt her sudden strength.


    He stroked each other''s hair gently.


    "I really hate you."


    Tang Jin looked at the dark night sky with both eyes and pushed the moisture in her eyes back.


    But mi Youning couldn''t do it.


    Tang Jin and her body are slowly fading.


    I don''t know whose tears soaked the clothes.


    Tang Jin''s last feeling was the warmth and wetness on her clothes.


    He wanted to raise the head of the woman in his arms to see if she was crying.


    But he can''t do anything.


    The body is fading and finally disappears.


    Mi Youning''s body also disappeared with him.

 Chapter 1029

    In the real world.


    Dawn is coming.


    Mi Youning still holds Tang Jin''s soul tightly at this time.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. She even felt the beating of Tang Jinyue in the Hun chamber.


    "Xiaoqing, I should go. Thank you for giving me a dream."


    Tang Jin''s body is so light that people can hardly see it.


    Seeing this, MI Youning immediately sent soul power to his body.


    She didn''t know what it meant.


    But I don''t want this man to disappear so soon.


    Tang Jin felt the power of her soul and poured into her body.


    He raised his hand and touched mi Youning''s head. "I can''t bear you. What do you want me to do?"


    I don''t know who to ask.


    It is a helpless sigh.


    Mi Youning tightly hugs Tang Jin in her arms, and the power of soul continues to transmit.


    "That''s enough!"


    Ring soul feels the loss of soul power and stops it seriously.


    Seeing that MI Youning continues regardless, he cuts off mi Youning''s action.


    "Tang Jin..."


    Mi Youning hugged Tang Jin tightly and shouted each other''s names.


    "I''m here."


    "Tang Jin..."


    Mi Youning continued to speak.


    "I''m here."


    "Tang Jin..."


    "I''m here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every time mi Youning calls, Tang Jin responds.


    It''s dawn.


    Tang Jin did not dissipate.


    The soul power mi Youning had given him before was still supporting him.


    Mi Youning no longer calls Tang Jin''s name. She is a little sad at this time.


    More is the man in my arms.


    "Xiaoqing, I seem to have forgotten to tell you a word."


    Mi Youning leaned against his shoulder.


    Without her response, Tang Jin continued.


    "I haven''t told you that I love you very much."


    He bowed his head and kissed mi Youning on the forehead.


    That action is very gentle, so careful.


    "Thank you for sending me a dream, thank you for letting me feel love, thank you for letting my heart beat for a person..."


    "Tang Jin, stop, stop..."


    Mi Youning raised her head and blocked Tang Jin''s mouth.


    Blocked all his words.


    The sun slowly came out.


    Tang Jin''s body became lighter.


    She can''t feel Tang Jin''s body anymore.


    "Xiaoqing, I like you so much that I can''t bear you."


    Mi Youning''s eyes burst into tears.


    She didn''t know why she was crying.


    Watching Tang Jin slowly disappear, her tears kept flowing down.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll be distressed."


    Tang Jin stretched out her hand, but when she was about to approach mi Youning''s face, it dissipated.


    His body is dissipating


    "Don''t cry..."


    Finally, he can only comfort mi Youning with words.


    Mi Youning looked directly at Tang Jin''s watered down facial features, "Tang Jin, you love you, and I... am!"


    Her words brought Tang Jin''s faint smile.


    It seems that the other party is going to open his mouth and say something, but it''s too late


    The sun showed him its perfect shape.


    Tang Jin''s soul disappeared at the top of the green mountain.


    Mi Youning watched the other party dissipate.


    "I love you too."


    Mi Youning said to the void.


    What he said did not have any confidence.


    Tang Jin is gone. That''s for herself.


    "Little soul, he''s gone."


    For a long time, MI Youning recovered from his absence and sadness.


    "Well, host..."


    What does the ring soul want to comfort, but it doesn''t know how to speak.


    Because only he knows that Tang Jin has not dissipated. He will always be there.


    Mi Youning suddenly stood up.


    "Little soul, let''s go."

 Chapter 1030

    City a.


    In today''s University of city a, there is the top person in charge of Down''s and a lecture for big a investors.


    On this day, the high-level of the school arrived.


    All the students gathered.


    But there is such a male classmate who is sleeping in the dormitory.


    This man is the freshman of a university.


    Yu Wen.


    Yu Wen is the face value of today''s a freshman.


    How many schoolgirls and schoolgirls are attracted by each other''s handsome.


    It is in the school forum that everyone kneels and licks.


    Just because Yu Wen is really handsome.


    But he is beautiful.


    The beauty of demon governance was revealed in the beauty.


    Of course, beauty is not feminine when it is used on Yu Wen.


    Not only the schoolgirls and schoolgirls in the school were attracted by him.


    Even those men were attracted to him.


    Now the country has officially opened the same-sex marriage law.


    Yu Wen is the most controversial person in a university.


    Yu Wen himself didn''t know about this.


    Because he is indifferent to everything.


    There are two major events in life, eating and sleeping.


    Even though he knows today is a particularly important day, Yu Wen still sleeps in the dormitory.


    In the dormitory of 1066, a pleasant mobile phone ring rang.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God,


    ¡­¡­


    Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God... "


    Yu Wen was awakened by the very old cell phone ring.


    This bell was born more than 20 years ago before Yu Wen was born.


    He just likes this song for no reason.


    Yu Wen lay on the bed, didn''t even open his eyes, and reached out to grope for his mobile phone.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still, let you me...... "


    The ringing of the mobile phone stopped suddenly.


    "Hello..."


    Yu Wen touched his cell phone and connected the phone.


    "Yu Wen! My ancestor, why haven''t you arrived yet! The lecture is almost over! It''s almost time for you to play..."


    Hearing the sound from the handset, Yu Wen opened his eyes.


    That pair of very bright eyes made people feel good after seeing them.


    He pressed the hands-free button on his mobile phone and looked at the time at the same time.


    Now I''m fully awake and think of what activities today.


    After the speech of the top person in charge of Tang, there will be his performance.


    Of course, he is not alone. There are many programs.


    But he''s at the top.


    The woman who calls him now and is still chattering is the senior sister in her junior year.


    She is also the president of the student union, Yang Ziting.


    She is fully responsible for the program arrangement.


    "Yu Wen, don''t tell me you''re still sleeping!!!


    Do you know what day today is!!!


    You are wrong. You should not eat or sleep in your life. You should... "


    Hearing that Yang Ziting kept saying, Yu Wen reluctantly picked up his mobile phone.


    He rushed to his cell phone and said powerlessly, "sister, give me ten minutes and come right away!"


    After that, he hung up the phone without waiting for his sister to speak again.


    If he doesn''t hang up at this time, he will really be late.


    In this school, who doesn''t know that the president of the student union is a chatterbox.


    You say, the other party doesn''t have ten sentences waiting for you.


    It is no exaggeration to say that there are hundreds of sentences.


    Yu Wen got up, fumbled his head and walked into the bathroom.


    In three minutes, Yu Wen came out with a new look.


    The Yu Wen in front of me really brightens people''s eyes.

 Chapter 1031

    He looks very comfortable in casual jeans and shows his perfect lines.


    The upper body is wearing a white T-shirt with cute dog pattern.


    Wearing a pair of casual boots.


    Such Yu Wen really deserves to be a representative appreciated by big a men and women.


    Young, handsome, publicity, sunshine, simplicity, those eyes who are not familiar with the world.


    Every one is a foul.


    However, the most foul thing is that when those eyes look at you, they are so pure.


    But in the depths of my eyes, there is endless sadness.


    That is a pair of complicated eyes, which can only be found after getting along with him for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen picked up his guitar and slowly walked out of dormitory 1066.


    There is a spare key on the table at the door. You don''t have to think about it. You know it was the roommate.


    In the past, the people in the dormitory didn''t call him.


    It''s just that he really doesn''t want to get up.


    But they all know that Yu Wen doesn''t care about anything.


    I know he has activities today.


    So the key and guitar were ready for him.


    And save him time.


    Yu Wen knows that his roommates take care of him.


    He is grateful for this.


    No one owes him. He is grateful for everything he has done for him.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen went to the activity site at the fastest speed. After all, he was five minutes late.


    But it wasn''t the delay of the program. He promised Yang Ziting to arrive in ten minutes.


    It took fifteen minutes.


    Yang Ziting is a very gentle girl. Unfortunately, her voice and her behavior are very cruel.


    "Yu Wen! You''re late!"


    When Yu Wengang appeared, Yang Ziting''s loud voice sounded.


    Yu Wen himself was late. His face showed a faint smile and begged for mercy.


    "Sister Xue, good sister Xue, it''s my fault this time, but it doesn''t waste time. Let me prepare first..."


    Yu Wenchong and Yang Ziting beg for mercy, but they go to the back of the activity preparation.


    Yang Ziting glared at him, her hands pinching.


    "Good boy, I''ll wait! I can run for a while, but I can''t run for a lifetime!"


    Yu Wen stepped faster and disappeared in the back of the court to prepare for the scene.


    "Yu Wen! You''re coming!"


    "Yu Wen..."


    As soon as they entered the preparation site, everyone greeted Yu Wen.


    He nodded to the enthusiastic people.


    To be honest, Yu Wen is not familiar with most of the people who say hello.


    There are several familiar faces, but I don''t know their names.


    "Yu Wen! Here!"


    It was here that the announcer greeted him.


    "It''ll be you soon! Are you ready?"


    Yu Wen nodded absently.


    The reason why he took part in this activity today is only because of the invitation of the group of people from the student union.


    Yang Ziting first began to pester him.


    A lazy man like him naturally doesn''t want to participate.


    But then all the members of the student union came out and "disturbed" him one after another.


    Yu Wen gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Of course, he knows that Yang Ziting did all this.


    Yu Wen really felt that the alumni of a university were too enthusiastic.


    People around him are "doting" on him.


    Whether they knew him or not, they all showed a smiling face to him.


    The care of roommates and some small actions of care.


    Yu Wen felt it, which is why he should be grateful.


    He had always known how well these people liked him.


    But I just don''t know how to express it.


    So it gives people the feeling of high cold.

 Chapter 1032

    "Yu Wen, come on!"


    The announcer encouraged him and went to the front desk.


    Yu Wen bowed his head and fiddled with his guitar.


    In front, Tang Wenbin was supported to leave.


    Sixteen years ago, he took over the company.


    Today, Down''s development is stronger and more famous abroad.


    He has been single for many years.


    Not that no one has chased him, not that no one wants to marry Tang.


    These were rejected by Tang Wenbin.


    His lover is gone. How can he love again.


    He pushed people away with his own hands.


    Before that, he personally "gave up" each other and went abroad alone.


    He hasn''t regretted it for so many years.


    If he hadn''t left city a, if he hadn''t separated from Wenkai, wouldn''t everything happen later.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    He has been funding a university for so many years.


    Just because here was his favorite person, with his alma mater.


    Today is his first official appearance in front of these children.


    Seeing the young smiling faces below, his heart was not without feelings.


    More than 20 years ago, the country did not open the same-sex marriage law.


    The ambiguity between him and Wen Kai was uncovered only after graduation.


    They were really happy at that time.


    "Dong Tang, you have no other activities next. Will you go back to the company or take you home?"


    The assistant around him asked, but Tang Wenbin stopped.


    He turned and looked at the children behind him.


    The gentle face showed a bitter smile.


    "Go home."


    ¡­¡­


    "Next, our primary school brother, Yu Wen, sang an orchid finger."


    "Yu Wen, it''s you! Come on! Come on stage!"


    Yu Wen held the guitar and slowly raised his feet


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Tang Wenbin finished speaking and went home, he turned and continued to walk in front of his car.


    However, when he heard the announcer behind him, he paused.


    Really only pause, then move on as if nothing had happened.


    This song also brought great pain to Tang Wenbin.


    This was the beginning of his love for Wenkai.


    More than 20 years ago, when he first saw Wen Kai, the other party sang this song.


    The pretty face showed shyness.


    But when the other party opened his voice, he was full of self-confidence.


    The lines of the voice were so unique that he remembered it deeply in his mind.


    Confident, publicity, beautiful, handsome


    Tang Wenbin didn''t stop, and even accelerated a bit.


    Now he suspects that it was a mistake to come here today.


    His heart began to ache.


    The memory of the past existed deeply in his mind.


    Those pictures are like what happened yesterday.


    The assistants and staff behind him found that the chairman''s pace had accelerated.


    That step did not have the elegance of the past, as if it was still a bit of panic and escape.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen took the stage with his guitar in his hand.


    "Yu Wen! Yu Wen!"


    "Wow..."


    "Yu Wen is so handsome..."


    "Male god..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Yu Wen came on stage, there was a scream from below.


    Of course, most of them are girls.


    Yu Wen raised his head and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Of course, it didn''t have much effect, and the people were still screaming.


    Tang Wenbin also heard the noise behind him.


    This made his handsome face show some impatience.


    It was too noisy and noisy, which made his heart more confused.


    His pace quickened, why didn''t he come to the front of the car.


    Why did the car stop so far today.

 Chapter 1033

    "Hello, I''m Yu Wen from class one and three. Next, I''ll give you an orchid finger. I hope you like it..."


    After Yu Wen spoke, it was quiet below.


    The clear and special sound line stopped Tang Wenbin''s footsteps.


    The sound is familiar.


    But there is a trace of strangeness.


    When the music sounded, Tang Wenbin stood in place and his body trembled.


    He should move on.


    He saw Wenkai leave with his own eyes.


    No matter how similar their voices are, they are strangers.


    Sixteen years. Wenkai has been dead for sixteen years.


    He kept telling himself the truth.


    But those long legs just couldn''t step away.


    "The flowers withered all over the ground, leaving memories all over the ground,


    Looking at your back gradually disappearing into the crowd,


    It seems that love has left between heaven and earth,


    I would like to hide my name for you... "


    Tang Wenbin''s eyes were red when the voice of singing sounded.


    The familiar voice may be a coincidence, but the singing tone and unique singing method make him how to leave.


    Yu Wen sat on the stage, playing the guitar in his hand.


    "If you travel through time and space and go back to the past,


    We can revisit the old land hand in hand again,


    When you tell me your promise,


    Wait until the flowers bloom... "


    Yu Wen did not see Tang Wenbin.


    He closed his eyes and slowly felt it.


    Tang Wenbin turned around trembling.


    That unique singing method, he only heard one person sing.


    It''s Wenkai.


    He once told Wen Kai that it was because of this song that he fell in love with him at first sight.


    Later, Wen Kai would hum this song as long as he was alone with him.


    At the time of Gaoyi Dynasty, Yu Wen opened his eyes.


    He stood up, playing his guitar and facing the microphone in front of him.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God... "


    Tang Wenbin turned and looked at the young man who was publicity, self-confidence and handsome on the stage.


    That book is red and his eyes are wet.


    Like, so like.


    It''s as like as two peas.


    Like his former youth, like his former lover.


    Both the unique singing method and the appearance are so perfectly combined.


    His footsteps involuntarily moved towards the stage.


    "If you travel through time and space and go back to the past,


    We can revisit the old land hand in hand again,


    When you tell me your promise,


    Wait together... "


    Yu Wen''s singing stopped suddenly.


    His bright and sad eyes looked straight at the man coming to him under the stage.


    The other side is the high-level of the school, and the elegant and handsome man''s eyes are looking at him directly.


    Yu Wen''s short pause in exchange for the discussion under the stage.


    He looked at Tang Wenbin, who was hugged, and opened his voice again with the rhythm of the music.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still...... "


    Yu Wen''s heart suddenly ached as he looked at the handsome and elegant man among the students.


    At this moment, he didn''t seem to see anyone.


    In this world, only he and his elegant uncle are left.


    And he sings for him alone.


    "Let me love you again,


    I swear to God,


    Living in my sky,


    With my warm moon mouth,


    Send happiness to you safely... "


    Yu Wen wept.


    Looking at the elegant and strange uncle who was still approaching him, his heart was aching.


    The mature face is like... They have seen it before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This plane is coming to an end.


    The next level can be spoiled. The blackened teacher is very exciting.

 Chapter 1034

    "Love doesn''t shrink back,


    Sad for a long time, an orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God... "


    Yu Wen''s tears flowed more and more fiercely, as if they couldn''t run out.


    Everyone under the stage found something wrong with him.


    The choking voice is uncomfortable, and it hurts Yu Wen on the stage.


    I can''t shake, but I''m still singing.


    It was emotional. They could hear it.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    Thousands of years have broken into the past,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God,


    oh baby¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Wen finished singing in tears.


    His heart hurt so much that he couldn''t help crying when he saw the man standing so close to him under the stage.


    Not only him, but also Tang Wenbin, who was standing under the stage, felt heartache when he saw Yu Wen''s tears.


    Looking closely at the children on the stage, he was already flustered.


    The children on the stage are exactly what Wenkai looked like when he was young.


    That''s as like as two peas.


    A unique singing skill, he might say it''s a coincidence.


    The same face, this kind of thing is not without cases.


    But when the two were combined, Tang Wenbin was really flustered.


    There is a desire in my heart.


    His Wenkai is back.


    After Yu Wen stopped, the announcer followed in a hurry.


    There was silence under the stage, and no one made a sound.


    There were so many people at the scene, but it was silent as if a needle fell on the ground.


    Yu Wen''s cry grew louder slowly.


    The cry infected the people under the stage.


    Some girls cry.


    Yu Wen stood on the stage and looked deeply at Tang Wenbin.


    See each other also wet eyes.


    He wanted to ask, why are you crying.


    Like me, just want to cry.


    Yu Wen could not deceive himself. Seeing that the elegant man with extraordinary momentum wet his eyes, his heart hurt more.


    In pain, he bent down and tightly covered yuexiong''s mouth.


    "Come on! What''s the matter with that classmate?"


    The principal of a university standing in Tang Wenbin made a noise.


    The other party saw that Tang Dong had been staring at the children on the stage, so he didn''t know what the situation was, so he didn''t make a sound.


    Now, seeing Yu Wen''s appearance, he quickly made a noise.


    The girls around have been crying.


    Tang Wenbin stepped up to the stage when he heard the voice of the headmaster.


    Suddenly, Yu Wen stood up and made a crazy move.


    He threw his guitar to the ground and jumped off the high stage.


    He ran towards the elegant and handsome uncle who made him heartache.


    When Tang Wenbin saw the other party''s move, he stopped in panic.


    Everyone''s eyes were on both of them.


    Yu Wen ran to Tang Wenbin and stretched out his hand to pull his tie.


    "Have I seen you?"


    The ferocious little appearance made Tang Wenbin show pity.


    "No."


    He replied.


    When people around saw the turning scene of God, they showed their disbelief.


    Especially the president of a university standing behind him, as well as some school directors.


    When the president of a university saw that the students treated Dong Tang like this, he immediately showed an unhappy expression and raised his steps to come forward and scold him.


    Tang Wenbin''s assistant saw the boss''s attitude, but quickly grabbed the headmaster.


    "The boss will handle it himself."


    One word dissipated all the anger of the principal of a university.


    Before, he also doubted whether the student knew Tang Dong.


    But Yu Wen''s words just now clearly don''t know each other.

 Chapter 1035

    "Have you ever seen me?"


    Yu Wen asked again.


    He confirmed that he had not seen the man, but he couldn''t help asking.


    He asked again because the man looked at his eyes and couldn''t melt his sadness.


    The sadness in the other party''s eyes makes his heart ache.


    The pain made him unable to breathe.


    This time Tang Wenbin did not answer quickly.


    He looked down at Yu Wen like a small fierce beast.


    Suddenly he reached out and touched his ear.


    This action is very ambiguous. Only close people will make this action.


    Tang Wenbin touched Yu Wen''s ear and didn''t find a familiar mole.


    He looked at Yu Wen, who was still pulling his tie, and his thin lips opened, "No."


    He''s not Wenkai.


    Although they are very similar.


    Although they have similar singing methods.


    But I''m not alone after all.


    Tang Wenbin smiled at himself.


    Wenkai is dead. What is he expecting.


    Yu Wen heard his answer and slowly released his hand.


    "Then why are you crying when you look at me?"


    He stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of Tang Wenbin''s eyes.


    Tang Wenbin quickly retreated when the other party''s fingers touched him.


    His action deepened the sadness in Yu Wen''s eyes.


    "Why do I cry when I see you?"


    I don''t know whether to ask himself or Tang Wenbin in front of me.


    The sadness in Yu Wen''s eyes and the confused words made Tang Wen feel more pity.


    He stretched out his hand to touch each other''s head. When his hand was in mid air, it suddenly came back.


    Put down your hand and rub your thumb with your index finger.


    "What''s your name?" he heard himself ask.


    A touch of expectation rose in my heart.


    Yu Wen looked up at him and said seriously, "my name is Yu Wen."


    Seeing the disappointment in Tang Wenbin''s eyes, he hurriedly added: "Yu Ji''s Yu, the text of the text."


    "My name is Wen Kai, Wen of words, Kai returning triumphantly."


    Once a teenager introduced himself like this.


    Although there is a text.


    It''s a different surname.


    Tang Wenbin reached out and pressed the bridge of his nose.


    He felt that he was ridiculous today.


    Yu Wen stared at the man in front of him.


    Seeing Tang Wenbin pressing the bridge of his nose, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his heart sank slowly.


    At the same time, the bottom of his heart is more uncomfortable, so that he doesn''t know what to do.


    The man wanted to be close.


    From the time he saw each other, he wanted to be close.


    Want each other''s eyes only him.


    That''s a sick idea.


    Yu Wen knew he was abnormal, but he just wanted to.


    The strange idea at the bottom of his heart made him do something bolder next.


    He stood on tiptoe near the man''s lips.


    One cold, one fire - hot, two lips printed.


    "Wow..."


    "Ah..."


    When the students around saw the scene, they screamed and coaxed.


    Tang Wenbin looked at the child trembling because of kissing him in amazement.


    Yu Wen just sticks to Tang Wenbin''s lips. He doesn''t know what to do next.


    His eyes were on Tang Wenbin''s appearance, with pleading and sadness in his eyes.


    Such eyes made Tang Wenbin unable to be cruel.


    But his actions made Yu Wen''s heart cold.


    Tang Wenbin opened Yu Wen.


    This time he touched Yu Wen''s head, "my name is Tang Wenbin. I''ve written you down."


    With this, Tang Wenbin forced himself to turn around.


    He walked his way back and forth.


    The steps are very calm, but the heart has been chaotic.

 Chapter 1036

    Yu Wen looked at his leaving figure.


    The figure blurred his eyes again.


    He doesn''t want to cry.


    This is not a man at all.


    But seeing each other, he couldn''t help crying.


    It seems that the tears of this generation will flow away.


    "Boss."


    When Tang Wenbin came, his assistant took the initiative to come forward.


    Tang Wenbin''s hand tightly clenched into a fist, "go home."


    His voice remained calm.


    "Yes."


    The senior management of a University sent Tang Wenbin away again.


    This time Tang Wenbin really left.


    The other party sat on the luxurious Rolls Royce phantom and drove slowly away from the school.


    Yu Wen followed each other''s footsteps and watched the man leave with his own eyes.


    Until the body slowly became smaller and finally disappeared.


    His body fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Someone fainted!"


    "Come on!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Wen looked at today''s sky, his body tilted and his eyes closed slowly.


    He''s so tired, so tired, so tired.


    The sound around is also noisy.


    I really want to sleep like this.


    Yu Wen didn''t know. After he fainted, the president of a university also received the news.


    He called Tang Wenbin the first time.


    "Dong Tang, the student just fainted."


    When the phone was connected, the headmaster hurried to speak.


    He is not in a hurry to meet Dong Tang.


    When the other party left by car, he said that if the child had anything to do, he would call him.


    It''s not. After knowing that Yu Wen was unconscious, he called for the first time.


    Tang Dong personally ordered it. How dare he hide it.


    He is too old to see through Dong Tang.


    He is still confused about what is going on between the other party and the freshman.


    However, as an investor in the school, Tang Dong can''t offend.


    As soon as the headmaster had finished his words, the phone was hung up.


    At the same time, an emergency sound of wheels rubbing against the ground sounded.


    It was the Rolls Royce phantom where Tang Wenbin sat before.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    The vehicle stopped at the place surrounded by people, which was where Yu Wen was before.


    The sound of emergency braking quickly dispersed the students around.


    Tang Wenbin opened the door and came down.


    At a glance, he saw a tall student holding Yu Wen.


    He frowned deeply in exchange for the other party''s behavior.


    He raised his feet and strode towards each other.


    His eyes kept staring at Yu Wen.


    Standing in front of the tall boy holding Yu Wen, Tang Wenbin said in a low voice: "give him to me."


    The tall boy holding Yu Wen didn''t move and looked at him suspiciously.


    The other party held Yu Wen''s hand and couldn''t help making more efforts.


    In exchange for his actions, Tang Wenbin was even more unhappy.


    The other party''s behavior of holding Yu Wen was very dazzling in his eyes.


    This scene made him very exclusive.


    At this moment, Tang Wenbin did not care to bully the small with the big.


    His whole body is releasing low pressure, which is the momentum only when facing the top management of the company.


    Take a strong pressure, so that the tall boy''s eyes dare not confront.


    "Give him to me."


    Tang Wenbin spoke again.


    Although the tall boy is still very reluctant.


    Finally, he handed over Yu Wen in his arms to Tang Wenbin.


    Tang Wenbin took the child in his arms and turned and strode away.


    He ignored the sight of the people around him and sat back in the car again.


    "Drive and inform the medical team to be on standby."


    The assistant took out his mobile phone for the first time and made a call.


    During this period, his eyes inadvertently glanced at Yu Wen, who was held by his boss.


    The mere sight changed his face.

 Chapter 1037

    Like! It''s so similar!


    There is a photo frame in the boss''s office.


    As like as two peas, the boy above is exactly the same as the child before him.


    But he knew very well that they were not alone.


    He has been in the down company for more than ten years.


    I''ve been around my boss for seven or eight years.


    Over the years, the frame has been changed several times, but the photos inside have not been changed.


    Seven or eight years ago, the child held by the boss was only seven or eight years old.


    Tang Wenbin turned his eyes to the stunned eyes of his assistant.


    The latter quickly withdrew his sight.


    At this time, the phone was also connected.


    He conveyed the boss''s order at the first time.


    Tang Wenbin showed no displeasure with his assistant''s straightforward vision.


    The other party has always been very measured.


    He knew exactly why he was surprised.


    If the child in his arms wanders around the company, many people will guess his identity.


    He hasn''t been married these years, and there are all kinds of rumors outside.


    But more importantly, he has a lover.


    It''s a boy.


    After all these years, the rumor remains the same.


    Because in front of his desk and where he can see at home, there are pictures of Wen Kai.


    Even his mobile screen saver belongs to his youth.


    There are five years in the middle. That''s their blank.


    He doesn''t have the youthful look of Wenkai.


    But in the year they got along, he searched all the "memories" he could find.


    The luxurious Rolls Royce phantom is driving on the spacious road.


    That direction is where Tang Wenbin lives now.


    He has moved out of the Tang house since what happened in sixteen years.


    Over the years, he has been living in the villa nearest to the company.


    That''s an area developed by Down''s earlier years.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s so cold


    Yu Wen fell into a confused space.


    I can''t see anything around.


    But the air was bitterly cold.


    He walked in one direction with his arms in his arms.


    After walking for a long time, he couldn''t see any buildings around.


    I can''t see anything.


    He couldn''t see anything except the misty gas.


    His legs were trembling with fatigue.


    He couldn''t stand the cold around him.


    He doesn''t want to go.


    It''s hard to move forward.


    Just stop here.


    Yu Wen stopped and sat on the spot. He held his body tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    In reality, Tang Wenbin put Yu Wen on his bed.


    Just downstairs, the medical team has had a comprehensive examination of the child''s body.


    The other party didn''t have much problem, just passed out.


    Just wait until he wakes up.


    Hearing this result, Tang Wenbin was undeniably relieved.


    But he was worried and asked the medical team to stay.


    If anything happens to the child, it''s better to solve it at the first time.


    Tang Wenbin took Yu Wen upstairs, leaving a stunned team behind him.


    However, when Tang Wenbin went upstairs and put Yu Wen on the bed, something happened.


    When he covered the child in bed, Yu Wen, who was not moving, hugged him around the waist.


    Tang Wenbin thought he was awake.


    "Let go, I''ll cover you with a quilt," he said with a low smile


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    Tang Wenbin gently withdrew his waist and turned to see that Yu Wen still closed his eyes.


    I was still asleep.


    "Cold... How cold..."


    Tang Wenbin stretched out his hand to pull Yu Wen''s hand, but in exchange for the other party''s more forced imprisonment.

 Chapter 1038

    In his dream, Yu Wen sat on the ground and held himself tightly.


    The cold air around him swept in, making him even colder.


    Suddenly, the surrounding fog was slowly dissipating.


    "Wen bin, I''m here!"


    Yu Wen suddenly heard a clear voice.


    The voice made him feel a little familiar.


    The fog slowly dissipated, and Yu Wen saw the situation around him.


    Not far from him was the street. A boy in a white shirt was running.


    In the direction he ran, there stood a tall man.


    Seeing the man''s face, Yu Wen''s heart was colder than his body.


    It''s him!


    Tang Wenbin!


    Although the face was younger, Yu Wen knew that the spoiled youth was Tang Wenbin.


    A lot younger and more handsome.


    ¡°Kevin£¡¡±


    When the boy ran to Tang Wenbin, he hugged him.


    When he looked at the boy in his arms, his eyes were full of affection and love.


    That look made Yu Wen''s heart ache.


    Ignoring the cold around him, he quickly got up from the ground.


    Want to see what kind of boy that is.


    Why can the other party have Tang Wenbin''s love.


    But he couldn''t see the boy''s face.


    He looked at the two hands holding hands, gradually away on the road.


    Yu Wen raised his feet and ran after him.


    It was like a barrier in front of him. He couldn''t catch up anyway.


    He watched them leave.


    When they left, Yu Wen could even hear the boy talking in a very familiar voice.


    Talking about the trivia of life.


    That is their happiness.


    Yu Wen stood outside the barrier and watched them disappear.


    The picture turns.


    This is a house.


    "Wen bin, I like you."


    The boy lying in bed pressed the youth version of Tang Wenbin below.


    His feelings are told in his mouth.


    Yu Wen saw the tight veins on Tang Wenbin''s forehead.


    The man is patient.


    His eyes were more affectionate than at first.


    "Wen Wen..."


    When Tang Wenbin just opened his mouth, the boy on his body blocked his lips in panic.


    The atmosphere between the two was ambiguous.


    They eagerly withdrew their clothes from each other.


    Seeing their intimacy, Yu Wen''s heart hurt even more.


    Who the hell is this boy.


    Why does he hurt so much? His heart hurts so much.


    It''s not jealousy, it''s a kind of strong sadness.


    Seeing that they were so close, Tang Wenbin cherished the boy.


    During this period, Yu Wen still didn''t see each other''s face.


    The picture suddenly changed again.


    In a restaurant, the boy sat with a middle-aged woman.


    "Wen bin is the successor of the down company. He can''t find a man in the future. He''s just a novelty.


    And you still have a lot to go. Give me a price, and I won''t let you fool around with my son for nothing. "


    Yu Wen didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in his mood for the seemingly young but actually middle-aged woman.


    But when I saw the boy with his back to his body, from slowly shaking to the final strength, my heart hurt again.


    "I don''t want money. If Tang Wenbin doesn''t love me, please tell me himself."


    The boy raised his head and the other party looked directly at the middle-aged woman''s face.


    His tone was strong, but Yu Wen recognized his sadness.


    "Hiss... What do you love or not, my son? I know that he will abandon you soon.


    Now I give you a chance. If you don''t want the money, you won''t have a chance in the future. "

 Chapter 1039

    The woman then said something hard to hear.


    The other party left with a proud attitude.


    Only the lonely boy sitting at the table.


    Yu Wen looked at each other and sat there for a long time.


    Finally the other party stood up.


    But Yu Wen still couldn''t see his face.


    The facial features were blurred, but Yu Wen inexplicably had no hostility.


    Even if I knew he was Tang Wenbin''s lover.


    Watching each other''s thin back walk out of the restaurant, Yu Wen''s heart is full of heartache.


    The picture changed again.


    The two people lying in bed are dying.


    It''s Tang Wenbin and the boy.


    "I''m leaving."


    Afterwards, Tang Wenbin leaned against the bed and told the boy around him.


    Yu Wen saw the tired boy lying in bed, and the other party''s body was trembling slightly.


    "Don''t you want me?"


    Tang Wenbin took a sip of his cigarette.


    Pale blue smoke came out of his mouth.


    He reached out and wiped the boy''s hair around him.


    "Baby, how can I not want you? My mother has looked for you before, I know."


    The boy''s body stiffened.


    Tang Wenbin continued: "when I come back, I will become strong and won''t let anyone stop us from being together."


    The boy didn''t speak. He held Tang Wenbin tightly that night.


    He left after all.


    Yu Wen watched the boy struggling in life.


    He became timid and sensitive after Tang Wenbin left.


    At the same time, his work was attacked everywhere.


    As a graduate of a university, he finally became an online singer.


    Not that online singers are bad.


    It''s the boy''s education. It''s a pity.


    The other party struggled for five years.


    Yu Wen saw all his energy in his eyes.


    From a boy to a young man, he still maintains his innocence, just like a college student who has just stepped out of school.


    Including when the other party died, Yu Wen looked in his eyes.


    It was the boy''s lover''s mother who sent someone to kill him.


    "You don''t know me?"


    Seeing the lover again, the boy is in the form of a ghost.


    Unfortunately, the former lover didn''t know him.


    The other party shook his head, with doubts in his eyes, and there was no deep love and love in the past.


    The boy asked again, but he got a disappointed answer.


    Yu Wen heard the boy''s self mocking smile.


    How much sadness and pain there is.


    Slowly, Yu Wen wept.


    Because he saw the boy''s soul and facial features.


    As like as two peas.


    Tang Wenbin''s denial made the boy willingly follow the ghost envoy to leave.


    Yu Wen saw a picture he had never seen in the previous life.


    Tang Wenbin wanted to catch up.


    But he didn''t chase it in the end.


    The opponent''s hands clenched into fists showed his patience.


    Until the boy''s soul dissipated, the tall man bent down.


    The choking sound of pain and the squatting body made the tears in Yu Wen''s eyes flow continuously.


    Why pretend not to know.


    Why let them miss sixteen years in vain.


    Even if it is a soul, he is willing to accompany each other.


    Looking at Tang Wenbin''s depression of crying, Yu Wen was heartbroken.


    He wants to rush through the barrier and hold his lover tightly.


    Yes, this is his lover.


    He remembered.


    Including the woman he met on the bus and his subsequent experiences, all of them are remembered.


    He loves Tang Wenbin again. When he thinks of all kinds of previous lives, how can he not complain.


    My lover''s mother sent someone to kill him.


    Lovers finally choose to be strangers.


    How innocent he is.

 Chapter 1040

    Just because they are together, is that wrong.


    Yu Wen looked at the man squatting on the ground. The repressed voice made him love and hate.


    It is undeniable that he loves this man.


    But at the same time, he hated him.


    Why leave, why not recognize him.


    Don''t say anything good for him. Have you considered his feelings before.


    The lover''s feelings made him happy.


    But then there was doubt.


    All this was brought to him by Tang Wenbin.


    Suddenly, Yu Wen''s body was pulled by a burst of force.


    He looked at Tang Wenbin''s body farther and farther away from him.


    "Wen bin! Wen bin!"


    Yu Wen''s eyes showed sadness.


    This sense of powerlessness reminded him of the loneliness of the previous life.


    Once he was so lonely and had nothing.


    The only lover doesn''t recognize him.


    Who knows how bitter he is.


    Even have the idea of dissipating between heaven and earth.


    "Wen bin!!"


    Seeing Tang Wenbin''s figure getting smaller and smaller, Yu Wen called loudly.


    "I''m here, I''m here!"


    Tang Wenbin held the child in his arms, gently patted him on the back and comforted him gently.


    Yu Wen turned around and held Tang Wenbin''s waist tightly.


    It''s like drowning in the sea, holding the only driftwood that supports him.


    Yu Wen''s action was so natural that Tang Wenbin calmed him down.


    "Wen bin, Wen bin..."


    That affectionate call made Tang Wenbin lose his mind.


    The child in his arms, at this time, the call is no longer the previous helpless tone.


    This is with deep attachment and affection.


    Tang Wenbin held Yu Wen in his arms and sighed.


    He seems to have sighed too many times today.


    Every time because of the child in my arms.


    As long as the face of this lover is the same as when he was young, Tang Wenbin will have more tolerance and patience.


    Yu Wen gradually fell asleep in Tang Wenbin''s arms.


    Everything in the dream is so clear in his mind.


    Tang Wenbin didn''t know all this.


    He won''t know that trouble is coming.


    It was the child he cherished that brought him trouble.


    Of course, the trouble also left him empty for 16 years and found its owner again.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen opened his eyes and looked at the strange environment around him.


    What you see is a luxurious but cold dress.


    His eyes flashed a trace of curiosity, as clear as ever.


    Unfortunately, there is no simplicity in that eye.


    He remembered.


    He is Wen Kai and Kevin in Tang Wenbin''s mouth.


    Now he is Yu Wen and Wen Kai, his last life.


    He knows most of the memories of his last life.


    When he got out of bed, Yu Wen looked at his clothes that had not been changed, and his eyes showed something strange.


    Open the bedroom door and Yu Wen goes downstairs.


    He didn''t meet anyone when he went downstairs.


    Standing in such a big living room, Yu Wen had a guess in his heart.


    This is not where ordinary people live.


    Although the dress around is cold, every minute is luxurious.


    Customized expensive carpets and furniture are not available in China.


    The surrounding furniture, even a decoration, is extremely valuable.


    "Yu Shao, are you awake?"


    A loving voice came from behind, and Yu Wen turned around.


    She is an elderly woman.


    "Where is this?"


    Yu Wen''s face was calm and didn''t see any panic.


    "This is Mr. Tang''s residence. Mr. Tang came back with you last night."

 Chapter 1041

    Hearing what the other party said, Yu Wen nodded.


    Who is Mr. Tang? He can''t think of a second person except Tang Wenbin.


    Yu Wen lowered his eyes and recalled Tang Wenbin''s elegant face.


    Now there is a difference of two rounds between them.


    The man looked more interesting and became an uncle, and he was still a teenager.


    This did not make Yu Wen complacent.


    Now he knows what he wants.


    "Yu Shao, breakfast is ready."


    Hearing the sound on one side, Yu Wen shook his head at the other side.


    "No, thanks." then he asked, "isn''t Tang Wenbin in?"


    Seeing Yu Wen''s full name, the man was suspicious.


    But also answered his question.


    "Mr. went to the company, but before leaving, he prepared a driver for you and said he would take you back to school."


    Yu Wen smiled at the speech.


    This is really like Tang Wenbin''s character.


    Dodge.


    He was as like as two peas in his previous life.


    But he chose to escape.


    It really made him angry and funny.


    "OK, take me back to school."


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car arranged by Tang Wenbin in advance, Yu Wen soon arrived at the school.


    After he got off the bus, he didn''t enter the school gate at the first time.


    Today is Saturday. There are some students at the school gate.


    These people saw the friction between him and Tang Wenbin yesterday.


    One after another gave him an inquisitive look.


    Ignoring the sight of these people, he saw the driver of the Tang family leave and turn to walk across from the school.


    In this life, he is not from city A.


    The reason why I was admitted to a university was just because I filled it casually at the beginning.


    The Yu family has a certain position in the capital.


    The Yu family is found in the military, political and commercial circles.


    No one knows in a university. He is just the little childe of the Yu family.


    This time I came to city a, my family didn''t refute.


    Because he has two brothers, he doesn''t need to pay anything for his family.


    Just enjoy his life.


    On the way to school, Yu Wen contacted the people brought from the capital this time.


    No matter how Tang Wenbin wants to escape, he won''t give each other a chance to escape.


    This time, he wants to get the man himself.


    Even an old man is his.


    Morbid obsession has penetrated into his bone marrow.


    Yu Wen strolled across the street and parked several luxury cars in the corridor of the cafe opposite.


    In order not to attract attention, Yu Wen ordered it himself.


    He went to the front passenger of Bentley, opened the door and sat in.


    "Sit in the back."


    As soon as Yu Wen got into the car, he heard a low and dignified voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Yu Wen''s body tightened up in an instant.


    The previous indifference on his face disappeared.


    Instantly hung a smile on his face.


    Yu Wen turned his head and said with a smile, "brother, why are you here?"


    In the back seat, there was a man of about thirty.


    The other party''s appearance is very beautiful, but a little cold.


    This man is Yu Wen''s second brother, and so is Yu.


    Yu is also in his early thirties. He is temporarily single. He is a younger brother.


    Yesterday, he had come to city A.


    Just because my mother is worried that my little brother is not comfortable here.


    No, no matter how busy he is, let him come.


    Only when I got here did I know that my little brother had a crush on a man.


    Don''t ask him how he knew.


    There''s really nothing the Yu family doesn''t know if they want to know.


    "Arvin, sit back and let''s have a good chat."


    Yu Wen smiled on his face, but he was very nervous in his heart.

 Chapter 1042

    Yu also looked at his little brother and got off from the co driver''s seat.


    Then he opened the rear door and sat next to him.


    Seeing his clever appearance, Yu Yiyi''s cold face was mild.


    "What did you do last night?"


    Yu Wen doesn''t believe that the other party doesn''t know where he was last night.


    He asked, "second brother, when did you come?"


    Yu also glanced at him lightly, "I arrived last night."


    Seeing his gentle face, Yu Wen came up with a smile.


    "Second brother, I like a man."


    Yu Yiyi''s calm eyes were exchanged for these words.


    When he heard what happened to his little brother last night, he dug out all the information about Tang Wenbin at the first time.


    Including the accident sixteen years ago.


    "I disagree!"


    Yu also knew that his younger brother was cold. This was the first time he said he had someone he liked.


    If another person is younger, or there is no white moonlight in his heart.


    So did Yu.


    My little brother has been estranged from his family since childhood.


    His family hoped that he would live a happy life, and there was no need for him to appear in the family affairs.


    But now my little brother actually likes a man who is two rounds older than him.


    How does this make him agree.


    My parents and big brother must know and won''t agree.


    Yu Wen''s face turned pale for a moment.


    His pretty little face burst tightly.


    Even away from Yu Yiyi''s side.


    "Drive, I want to go home."


    The driver did not act immediately, but looked at the second young master behind him.


    Yu also nodded to the driver, "drive."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Wenbin couldn''t calm down in the company all morning.


    My mind is full of the child at home.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found the man in my arms. He was stunned for a moment.


    There is even the idea of taking Yu Wenzhan for himself.


    This frightened him and reminded him of Wenkai.


    It''s really the wrong idea, isn''t it.


    After Wenkai has gone for so many years, how can he provoke a child like him.


    How to be worthy of Wenkai.


    Until noon, the servant at home called and said that Yu Wen had left.


    Tang Wenbin was both happy and lost.


    It''s good to go so that they won''t be involved.


    The gap was too big. Facing the same face as Wen Kai, his inner self reproach was even heavier.


    It was a sweet torture for him.


    There are people in the world with the same face as Wenkai.


    Wen Kai''s shadow is all over the other party.


    This is torture.


    If he could see that face every day, it would be another extravagant hope for him.


    It''s like Wenkai is still alive.


    Unable to calm down, Tang Wenbin left work early.


    When he got home, the first thing he did was go back to his bedroom.


    There was still the smell of the child in the room.


    Tang Wenbin couldn''t help but lift his feet and walk in.


    The guilt and self loathing in his heart made him look wrong.


    He couldn''t control himself and wanted to feel the breath of the child.


    After all, I still have obsession.


    Inexplicably, he couldn''t let go.


    In this regard, he only believes that it is because Yu Wen has too many things similar to Wen Kai.


    So he couldn''t help getting closer and closer.


    Tang Wenbin bent down and picked up the thin quilt on the bed.


    There''s no temperature up there.


    But touching the quilt is like touching the child''s body.


    He held Yu Wen all night last night.


    This is the first time since Wenkai left, he held someone else to sleep.


    I slept very calm.

 Chapter 1043

    Tang Wenbin slowly lay in bed.


    Last night could not be said to be the most secure sleep he had had in 16 years.


    But it was also his most satisfying night.


    Smelling the breath of Yu Wen in bed, Tang Wenbin showed self mockery in his eyes.


    He is like a change of state. Such obscene behavior makes him tired of himself.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later.


    Yu Wen didn''t go to school this week.


    He asked for leave and went back to the capital.


    Now he just got off the plane.


    "Young master, where are we going?"


    Several bodyguards behind him have been following him.


    Seeing out of the airport, I asked.


    Yu Wen stood where he was, and soon two low-key Bentley cars came.


    After the car stopped, the driver quickly got off and personally opened the rear door for Yu Wen.


    "Young master..."


    Yu Wen nodded and sat in the car.


    The eyes of the pedestrians around were attracted by Yu Wen''s posture.


    The child''s dress and pageantry are not ordinary people''s children at first sight.


    After Yu Wen got on the bus, he lowered the window.


    The corners of his mouth evoked a meaningful smile.


    "Go to down company."


    "Yes -"


    "Yes -"


    Several bodyguards put their salutes in the trunk and sat on the vehicles behind them.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Wenbin is a little restless today. It seems that something is going to happen.


    This feeling is very strong.


    When the company''s employees saw the chairman''s gloomy and frightening face, they avoided it and were deeply afraid of being angry.


    Tang Wenbin sat in his office and looked at the scenery outside the landing window.


    Such a big city is in his eyes.


    Since he took this position, there has been no excitement and satisfaction.


    There is only responsibility and mechanical work.


    This week, in order not to think of the child who suddenly broke into his life, he has been paralyzing himself with work.


    As soon as he stopped, Yu Wen''s weeping and sad face was in his mind.


    And the other party''s bright eyes, and the other party hugged him tightly, as if he were all he had.


    These pictures were so clear in his mind.


    Let him remember every action, every look, every facial expression.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    Tang Wenbin turned and said to the door, "come in."


    The assistant came in. "Boss, the child came before."


    Tang Wenbin reached out and just picked up the tablet on one side, ready to browse the documents.


    Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment.


    Soon raised his head, frowned and confirmed again and asked, "who did you say?"


    "It''s the child you brought home at a university. The other party is outside the door."


    Tang Wenbin immediately sat up straight when he heard the speech.


    As soon as I thought of the child, the other party came.


    The heart beat slowly.


    When Tang Wenbin was not ready, he told the assistant.


    "Let someone in."


    "Yes, boss."


    After the assistant left, Tang Wenbin looked around at himself and found nothing wrong.


    It gave him a sigh of relief.


    But soon, those eyebrows and eyes wrinkled gently.


    What''s the matter with him.


    Why are you so nervous? It''s like going back twenty years ago.


    Back when he was dating Wenkai.


    Always very nervous.


    Obviously, they are happy with each other, but they are still afraid of what is wrong with themselves.


    Footsteps came into the office.


    Tang Wenbin put away the tangle on his face.


    He looked up at the approaching child.


    The moment he looked up, Tang Wenbin''s eyes showed consternation.

 Chapter 1044

    Yu Wen was not the only one who walked into the office. There were several tall men behind him.


    At first glance, the other party is practicing his family and has a dangerous momentum.


    Tang Wenbin stood up for the first time.


    He walked quickly to Yu Wen''s side and took people in his arms.


    "Who are they?"


    He thought Yu Wen was causing some trouble.


    With those worried eyes, Yu Wen retreated from Tang Wenbin''s arms.


    He stretched out his hand to the bodyguard, stood next to Yu Wen, and immediately handed over the prepared documents to Yu Wen''s hand.


    Yu Wen turned over the documents in his hand, "Tang Dong, what happened 16 years ago, do you remember now?"


    Tang Wenbin knew each other when Yu Wen left his arms and became familiar with those tall men.


    When he heard Yu Wen say sixteen years, Tang Wenbin showed a fierce light in the depths of his eyes.


    Sixteen years ago was the pain in his heart.


    It is a taboo that no one can mention.


    Tang Wenbin looked at Yu Wen in front of him. His low voice sounded, "what are you going to do?"


    There was a faint danger in the voice.


    However, this did not deter Yu Wen.


    He closed the documents in his hand and handed them to Tang Wenbin.


    "Dong Tang, I just want to make a deal with you."


    The slender hands in front of me were holding folders.


    Tang Wenbin did not take over at the first time.


    I''ve been restless all day. Does everything in front of me verify his omen.


    "Take a look, Mr. Tang, or you''ll regret it."


    Yu Wen saw that his elegant lover was still stunned and laughed.


    The sound of Tang Dong, I don''t know why he stopped in Tang Wenbin''s ear, seemed so harsh.


    He reached out and took the document in Yu Wen''s hand.


    Opened it at will.


    One eye made his pupils shrink.


    He suddenly looked up and stared at Yu Wen tightly.


    There was a trace of vulnerability in his eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The child in front of us is definitely not simple.


    Sixteen years ago, he dug it out clearly.


    Even his mother died in his hands, and his father was shot by him.


    Although the person who does all this is not his consciousness, it is really his body.


    Yu Wen smiled up and Tang Wenbin looked flustered.


    "Dong Tang, keep looking, or I''ll be embarrassed to say my deal with you."


    Tang Wenbin lowered his eyes and continued to look.


    His eyes were ten lines at a glance and he quickly turned a page.


    Seeing the contents of a new page of paper, Tang Wenbin''s hands began to tremble.


    He saw Wenkai''s name on it.


    When Tang Wenbin finished browsing the document quickly, he closed it with both hands.


    "Pa......"


    The crisp sound of the document being closed made Yu Wen look back at the elegant and absent-minded eyes.


    He put away the serious look on his face and asked with a little pleasure, "what does Tang Dong think?"


    Tang Wenbin closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He opened his eyes and didn''t look at Yu Wen again.


    The child is not simple. He is fooled by each other''s appearance.


    It records a lot of things.


    Including the cause of his mother''s death and how his father was elevated by him.


    And how his favorite died.


    Those details are clearly recorded.


    Tang Wenbin turned and walked to the desk and put the documents in his hand on the desk.


    Pick up the cigarette and lighter on the side of the table.


    The crisp sound of a cigarette lit by a lighter sounded in this quiet office.

 Chapter 1045

    Tang Wenbin took a deep breath of smoke, and light blue smoke came out of his sexual - sensory lips.


    "Come on, what do you want to do with me?"


    Yu Wen heard this and smiled in a low voice.


    He raised his feet and walked towards Tang Wenbin step by step.


    The smile on that face was somewhat bitter.


    "Dong Tang, what I want is very simple."


    Tang Wenbin raised his complicated eyes and looked at the child in front of him.


    The young face of the other party dissipated his heavy heart.


    This face, like Wen Kai, made him feel soft every time he saw it.


    But the other party''s next words twisted his face.


    "I want you to be my lover."


    Tang Wenbin''s face twisted in an instant.


    He thought of all the possibilities that might threaten the interests of the company.


    He may be handed over to the law.


    But I never expected to hear such words.


    He looked at the beautiful child standing in front of him with stunned eyes.


    The other party''s tender face is full of the smell of sunshine.


    This is a child, a child much younger than him.


    As like as two peas, he has the same face as his loved one.


    "Ha ha..."


    Tang Wenbin lowered his head and laughed in a low voice. The laughter was somewhat self mocking.


    "Yu Wen, are you sure?"


    Yu Wen clenched his hands. At this time, he was very nervous.


    "Yes, I''m very sure."


    He tried to calm his voice.


    Tang Wenbin took another deep breath of smoke. He didn''t care whether the bodyguards of the Yu family were around.


    He reached out and brought Yu Wen to his eyes and blocked each other''s lips.


    It tastes very good.


    A week ago, when he was a year old, the feeling of kissing him came back again.


    Not annoying, not reluctant, and even a little addictive.


    Tang Wenbin forcibly blocked Yu Wen''s lips.


    Into his mouth, absorb each other''s beauty.


    A fierce hug kiss sounded in this office.


    The bodyguards of the Yu family bowed their heads when they saw their young master and an old man.


    Seeing their actions, Tang Wenbin showed satisfaction in his eyes.


    He took the cigarette in his hand and put it out.


    The empty hand took Yu Wen''s waist to himself.


    They hugged each other tightly, as if they were the closest lovers in the world.


    Tang Wenbin didn''t let go of Yu Wen until he inadvertently revealed a trace of shenkou.


    Tang Wenbin gasped and said, "do you know what the duty of a lover is?"


    At the moment of being released, Yu Wen touched his lips.


    Hearing what he said, he raised his head and raised his eyebrows, "of course I know."


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenbin smiled with unknown meaning.


    "In that case, you should let me inspect the goods. If the model is wrong, it''s a waste of time."


    Yu Wen''s face changed a few times. He didn''t expect Tang Wenbin to agree so easily.


    That''s a promise.


    "You all stand down."


    He bit - his lip and told the bodyguard behind him.


    "Young master..."


    One of the bodyguards was worried.


    "Shut up! I''ll let you all out!"


    Unfortunately, before the other party finished speaking, Yu Wen made a noise angrily.


    He didn''t know why he was so angry. He was always in a bad mood.


    When he spoke, his eyes were in Tang Wenbin''s sight.


    The complexity in those deep eyes had long disappeared, but showed a kind of joking light.


    "Yes, young master."


    The bodyguard quickly evacuated the office.


    Only Tang Wenbin and Yu Wen are left in such a big office.


    They are very close.

 Chapter 1046

    The feelings that can''t be sought in the last life will not let go of anything in this life.


    Yu Wen''s slender arms held Tang Wenbin tightly.


    In fact, as long as Tang Wenbin tried hard, he could break free, but he didn''t.


    "Yu Wen, I''m old and have no energy to play games with you."


    This made Yu Wen put away his smile.


    He hugged Tang Wenbin and whispered, "no, it''s not a game. I know Wen Kai."


    The man in front of him sighed in a low voice.


    "How did you get here all these years?"


    Suddenly, Yu Wen asked.


    Tang Wenbin thought of his life for so many years.


    It seems that he came here unconsciously.


    "I think about him every day. The craziest thing in my life is falling in love with him. The most regretful thing is not being with him."


    This is the pain at the bottom of his heart, a scar that will never heal.


    "Wen bin, do you miss him?"


    "Yes, I miss him very much."


    Tang Wenbin''s eyes showed tenderness.


    Wenkai, he really misses him.


    Over the years, I can''t say I miss him every minute and every second.


    But I think of him every day.


    Yu Wen''s body trembled and his strength to hold Tang Wenbin became stronger.


    "Then why do you pretend you don''t know me, because death doesn''t deserve you, so you have to push me away?


    Why do you want to go abroad? Why do you keep me away in the end? Why? "


    At the end of the question, Yu Wen''s body kept shaking.


    But his words made Tang Wenbin''s body stiff.


    He heard Yu Wen''s words, but the content of those words confused him.


    what do you mean?


    Why does the child know what only he knows.


    He pushed Wenkai away.


    Even pretend not to know each other.


    But only he knows about it.


    Even Wenkai probably didn''t know at that time.


    The thought of each other''s heartache at that time made Tang Wenbin''s heart ache.


    He pondered Yu Wen''s words carefully and suddenly turned around.


    Looking at Yu Wen''s reddish eyes, his voice trembled and said, "you... What do you mean?"


    Yu Wen showed a sad smile.


    "You pretended you didn''t know me. I know it was because you wanted to be good for me, but did you think of my feelings?


    You know, I even wanted my soul to dissipate. At that time, I didn''t feel any hope.


    You just pushed me away, so that my lost everything, lost my support, lost my lover, lost my... Life. "


    Tang Wenbin''s eyes were wet. He trembled and stretched out his hand to touch Yu Wen''s face.


    The latter pushed his body away from him.


    "Is it... You?"


    The voice is uncertain, but there is some expectation.


    Yu Wen laughed bitterly and didn''t answer his question.


    But continued: "you are my obsession that I can''t go out in my life. What can I do? The vast crowd just saw you.


    I was excited and looked forward to everything I remembered later. I was confused but painful. I was so tortured in the last life. Do you want to be like this in this life? "


    Yu Wen reached out and touched Tang Wenbin''s face.


    Each other''s eyes have fine lines, and he is in the most attractive stage of a man.


    "Wen bin, obsession let me find you. Do you want to continue pushing me away?"


    Tang Wenbin has determined that the person in front of him is his lover.


    That pair of affectionate eyes, that nervous little action.


    The pain and fear in each other''s eyes made his heart like being stabbed several times.

 Chapter 1047

    "Wen Kai..."


    Tang Wenbin raised his hand again and shook Yu Wen''s head.


    "Is it really you..." his eyes showed sadness and pain.


    The child in front of him is really his lover.


    But he is so young and energetic.


    Yu Wen didn''t hide this time.


    He looked at Tang Wenbin and forced him to ask, "do you want to push me away in this life?"


    Tang Wenbin looked at the child in front of him with pain in his eyes.


    He''s just a child.


    He is old enough to be his


    Tang Wenbin slowly took his hand back.


    No, he can''t hurt each other.


    Most of the reasons for Wenkai''s death in the last life are because of him.


    If he infiltrates Yu Wen''s life again in this life, it will also bring pain.


    The difference in their age doomed him to be unable to accompany the child forever.


    "Yu Wen, I think you need to think about it. The last life has passed after all. You need to put those down."


    Tang Wenbin was heartbroken to hear himself answer each other like this.


    "Ha ha..." Yu Wen sneered, "is this your answer?"


    Tang Wenbin looked away at the mocking sight.


    He dared not face the sharp sight of the child in front of him.


    "Good! Good! Very good, Tang Wenbin. Remember your words!"


    Yu Wen was in a hurry.


    He now has the cheek to pick it all out.


    But again in exchange for the refusal of his lover.


    The last life is, and so is this life.


    This makes him not angry.


    Yu Wen strode out of the office.


    Tang Wenbin stood in the same place.


    He really... Is for his good.


    That child is so young, how can he be willing to let his life go imperfect.


    It''s not over.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Yu also came to the down company.


    The people he brought took over the down company.


    Tang Wenbin didn''t know who he was, but the other party showed a very obvious pickiness towards him.


    This made him uncomfortable, but at the same time, he was a little confused.


    After Yu Yiyi said Yu Wen''s name, Tang Wenbin smiled and shook his head.


    He left the company and handed it over to the people brought by Yu Yiyi.


    This time, he had nothing.


    This is what Yu Wen wants to see.


    Tang Wenbin left the company with his assistant.


    The assistant followed him for many years and witnessed the boss being "forced" to hand over the company by Yu Yiyi.


    He did not choose to stay.


    Of course, the top management of the company still doesn''t know about it.


    Many procedures need to be handled. A large company can''t just hand them in.


    Tang Wenbin is not in the mood to pay attention to these for the time being.


    He held the picture frame in his hand. The picture inside was Wen Kai.


    The only thing he can bring out is this. He wants to go home.


    "Take me home."


    "Yes, boss." the assistant nodded.


    After Tang Wenbin got on the bus, there was an emergency brake sound behind him.


    Because he looked down at Wen Kai in the photo frame in his hand, Tang Wenbin didn''t raise his head.


    The assistant looked back.


    "Boss, it''s the child."


    Hearing this, Tang Wenbin quickly turned his head and looked out of the window.


    But let him see the scene of his eyes.


    Yu Wen drove a convertible sports car and drifted at top speed under the building of Tang company.


    The other party''s face was too fast for him to see clearly.


    But that face is Yu Wen.


    The harsh sound of the wheels rubbing on the ground made Tang Wenbin put down the photo frame in his hand.


    He pushed open the door and got off.

 Chapter 1048

    At the same time, Yu Wen''s sports car stopped.


    He looked up at the revolving door of the company.


    Yu Wenjun smiled happily. He opened the door and got off.


    Standing in front of the revolving door of Tang''s company, it is Yu Yiyi and his party.


    Yu is just here to clean up the mess for Yu Wen.


    The appearance of my little brother crying these days makes him very distressed, and his family even knows it.


    They also investigated the information of Tang Wenbin, an old man. After knowing that he was clean, they agreed with his little ancestor.


    As long as he is happy, he may get tired of it soon after he gets it.


    After all, he is so young.


    Now, Yu also has a spoiled smile on his younger brother''s happy smile.


    He opened his arms to Yu Wen.


    Yu Wen quickly ran to his second brother''s arms.


    With his cheerful footsteps, he rushed into the arms of Yu Yiyi.


    This scene was seen by Tang Wenbin who got off the bus.


    His heart was aching, and he was almost unable to breathe.


    Yu also held his little brother in his arms and looked up at Tang Wenbin not far away.


    The two men''s eyes collided in the air.


    Tang Wenbin watched helplessly. The child who confessed to him a few days ago jumped into the arms of another man.


    The other party does look younger than him.


    This made his heart very bitter, but he had no position to oppose it.


    Yu also whispered in his younger brother''s ear, "the old man you like is watching not far away."


    Yu Wen naturally knows.


    When he drove over, he saw Tang Wenbin getting on the bus.


    The previous movement was also to attract Tang Wenbin''s idea.


    Yu Wen asked with laughter, "did he come?"


    Yu also picked his eyebrows, "the old man is going to get on the bus."


    Hearing this, Yu Wen was worried.


    He broke away from his second brother''s arms, turned and said loudly, "Tang Wenbin, if you dare to go, we''ll finish...".


    However, the scene in front of me is not what my second brother said.


    He watched the man come step by step.


    The other side''s face is still twisted with anger and jealousy.


    Tang Wenbin looked better after hearing Yu Wen''s words.


    He went to Yu Yiyi and Yu Wen and reached out to quickly pull Yu Wen to his side.


    Those eyes swept Yu Yiyi''s body and wanted to tear him apart.


    He really can''t.


    You can''t watch your lover and throw yourself into the arms of others.


    Staring at Yu, Tang Wenbin vigorously pulled Yu Wen away.


    "Hey! Did you just take someone away? Did you ask me if I agreed?"


    Seeing that Tang Wenbin was going to pull his little brother away, Yu also quit.


    It''s not good for an old man to take away the baby he put in his hands since childhood.


    Tang Wenbin turned around and looked straight at Yu as well. "He''s my company. I''ve let go of him. You can''t touch him."


    "Hiss..." Yu also hissed and waved to Yu Wen, "Yu Wen, come here."


    In the past, Yu Wen came to him soon.


    But not this time. Yu Wen tightly hugged Tang Wenbin''s arm and showed a happy smile in his eyes.


    "Second brother, I''ll go first."


    Yu Wen took Tang Wenbin to the other party''s car.


    When Tang Wenbin heard Yu Wen''s words, he glanced at Yu Wen again, and followed Yu Wen''s footsteps to leave.


    "Is he your second brother?"


    "Yes."


    Tang Wenbin''s face became somewhat ugly.


    Just now he was jealous.


    Jealous Yu also embraced Yu Wen openly.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party was Yu Wen''s second brother.


    Looking carefully at their looks, they really look a little similar.


    Soon, from Yu Wen pulling Tang Wenbin to Tang Wenbin pulling him.


    Tang Wenbin is becoming more and more childish now.


    Thinking of such an ocean appearance before, he stuffed Yu Wen into the car and quickly sat in.


    "Go home!"


    "Yes, boss."


    The assistant drove fast.


    At the door of his home, Tang Wenbin opened the door, held Yu Wen in his arms and went straight to his home.


    Tang Wenbin strode into the bedroom and gently put the person on the bed.


    "Yu Wen, you have no chance to leave this time."


    Yu Wen looked at his lover and said with a smile, "I never rare that opportunity."


    Tang Wenbin looked at his young face and his heart beat faster and faster.


    At the same time, his body has also changed.


    Yu Wen''s small hands acted recklessly on him.


    I met his sensitive zone several times.


    "Yu Wen, don''t move!" a restrained voice sounded.


    Yu Wen raised his eyes and released Mei Yi, "don''t you want me?"


    The appearance of the hook made Tang Wenbin''s body explode.


    He bowed his head and blocked his small mouth.


    "You asked for it. Don''t beg for mercy, because I won''t stop."


    The bedroom soon sounded an ambiguous voice.


    Neither life can stop them from meeting.


    Their story continues. It''s just the beginning.

 Chapter 1049

    Mi Youning lies lazily in front of her desk, with the teacher''s mechanical voice in her ear.


    There is a PE class on the playground outside the window.


    Mi Youning looked at the scenery outside the window and the lively fighting of those people. She couldn''t lift herself up.


    "Little soul, what happened to my body?"


    She just entered the mission world.


    While the original owner was sleeping, she happened to enter the body.


    The soreness and softness of her body made mi Youning feel something wrong.


    This body doesn''t have much energy.


    Give her a dead breath.


    "Oh! Are you amnesic again?"


    The voice of Jiehun is a little strange.


    This tone made mi Youning gently twist her neck, and she slowly raised her head from the table.


    However, her action brought all the attention of the classroom.


    Even the male teacher standing on the podium stopped his explanation.


    All eyes turned to MI Youning.


    With so many eyes looking at him, how could mi Youning not feel it.


    "Little soul, they are all looking at me."


    Jie soul observed mi Youning''s situation in the space. He sighed helplessly.


    This time the host is too delicate.


    Even when he looked at it, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Return his magnificent, beautiful, intelligent, beautiful, beautiful, delicious and beautiful host.


    Mi you would rather not know the dislike inside Jiehun.


    Anyway, there''s something wrong with the ring soul.


    She might as well take the initiative to accept the memory when she waits for the ring soul to speak.


    Mi Youning raised her hand and gently rubbed her eyes.


    People''s eyes were still on her.


    However, during the action of rubbing his eyes, MI Youning has received the memory of the original owner.


    She suddenly raised her head and looked straight at the man standing on the podium.


    Du Xu, sunshine and handsome, is the most popular teacher in our school.


    At the same time, it is also the body that Liu Xi likes.


    Du Xu''s face is really sunny. People will feel good when they see it.


    Sunny, handsome and young, there must be few girls in this special university who don''t like him.


    Du Xu smiled gently at Mi Youning''s sight.


    Mi Youning quickly stood up.


    She picked up her backpack and walked towards the back door of the classroom.


    "Liu Xi, where are you going?"


    Du Xu opens his mouth as soon as he sees that MI Youning is leaving.


    The students around didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Because of Liu Xi''s identity and her body, people around her dare not approach.


    The daughter of the board of directors of Tex university has congenital heart disease.


    If something happens to her, ordinary people really can''t stand it.


    Mi Youning heard Du Xu''s call behind him. His steps didn''t stop and his head didn''t turn back.


    Du Xu met Liu Xi for the first time.


    The other party didn''t respond to him or even look at him.


    Once the girl''s eyes were full of him.


    Du Xu''s face was worried.


    Seeing mi Youning leave the classroom, he put down his textbook.


    "Let''s review what I said before. The teacher has something to go out first."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning stood in the corridor and recognized that it was the direction to go downstairs.


    At this time, Du Xu''s voice came again behind him.


    "Liu Xi, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong?"


    Mi Youning''s eyes were calm, but her face was a little pale.


    Seeing this situation, Du Xu stepped forward quickly.


    "Are you sick again? I''ll take you to the school medical room."


    Du Xu came forward and pulled mi Youning''s clothes.

 Chapter 1050

    Du Xu came forward and took mi Youning''s hand.


    Seeing his move, MI Youning quickly retreated.


    At the same time, her heartbeat fluctuated a little wrong, and she put her hand over yuexiong''s mouth.


    Her action made Du Xu''s eyes show deeper concern.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, teacher."


    Mi Youning turned and walked downstairs.


    The heart beat faster and faster, some pain.


    Du Xu wanted to follow up. The teacher in the next classroom came out.


    "Miss Du, what''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning''s figure has disappeared around the corner.


    Du Xu smiled at the man: "it''s all right. A student is uncomfortable."


    The man remembered that there was a special presence in his class and didn''t ask any more.


    Looking at the direction where mi Youning''s back disappears, Du Xu turns around and returns to the classroom.


    After turning the corner, MI Youning leaned against the wall to calm his heartbeat.


    Du Xu, Liu Xi''s lover.


    They are teachers and students, and there is an insurmountable gap between them.


    After Liu Xi entered tex University, he fell in love with Du Xu at a glance.


    He is sunny and handsome, and his smile attracts her.


    It was hard for her to forget at a glance.


    Unfortunately, the last two did not come together.


    Liu Xi is the daughter of the school director. Her identity is not a secret at tex University.


    She is also in poor health and has congenital heart disease.


    The pale and thin body of the other party makes people dare not approach.


    I''m afraid she has something in case it involves them.


    After half a year at school, Liu Xi didn''t have many good friends around him.


    She has been well protected by her family since she was a child. Her family holds her in the palm of their hand like ceramics.


    I''m afraid she fell and touched.


    The love of her family did not let Liu Xi tell them whether she liked a man or her teacher.


    Du Xu is a mature man again.


    He couldn''t see it. Liu Xi saw that his eyes were full of love.


    Du Xu knows the deep love and affection.


    Except in the beginning, he was far away from Liu Xi.


    Later, he no longer avoided Liu Xi, but created an ambiguous relationship with her.


    Liu Xi is the daughter of the school director. Du Xu, as a teacher of special university, has other profound things.


    In the original plot, Du Xu became the director of the school by relying on Liu Xi.


    They didn''t come together.


    Du Xu finally came together with another teacher, Jiang Silu,


    They even went into the Church of marriage.


    The original owner''s body is a drag and enters the hospital every three or five times.


    She didn''t resent Du Xu, but she was deeply powerless about her body.


    Finally, I was unhappy. When I died, I was unwilling.


    She hates her body, which is a drag on her family and a drag she can''t love.


    I hope my body will get better, I can live willfully and carefree once, and I hope to find someone to love.


    Now she arrived at the time when Du Xu and Liu Xi were slightly ambiguous.


    Liu Xi is not stupid. Naturally, she knows that there is no warmth between Du Xu and her.


    She saw the feeling in Du Xu''s eyes when he looked at Jiang Silu.


    This is why even if you know that Du Xu doesn''t like her, you should help Du Xu win the position of school director.


    Mi Youning felt the emotion of the original owner.


    Liu Xi really likes Du Xu.


    But this feeling was destroyed by Du Xu''s use.


    They are all wrong.


    Liu Xi shouldn''t have been staring at Du Xu and gave the other party a chance to take advantage of it.


    And Du Xu shouldn''t use a student like this.


    This is not what a teacher should do.

 Chapter 1051

    Mi Youning adjusted the fluctuation of her heartbeat.


    "Little soul, can this body be improved?"


    "Sorry, I can''t now."


    This made mi Youning''s heart Click.


    No, then she will drag this body to work in the future.


    But fortunately, the task of the world is not too difficult.


    Du Xu never touched a finger of Liu Xi.


    The other party just wants to be promoted. As the daughter of the school director, she is in a hurry to be used.


    There is no right or wrong in this matter.


    Du Xu is naturally flawed, but he has not reached the point of deep hatred.


    Thinking like this, MI Youning feels much more comfortable.


    She doesn''t need to waste too much energy.


    When mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief, Jiehun spoke again.


    What he said made mi Youning want to drag him out and beat him up.


    "Host, your task this time is not only to fulfill the wishes of the original Lord, but also to save a broken man.


    This man is also a male teacher at tex University and the murderer of the serial homicide - corpse case in the future.


    You should take the initiative to approach him and bring him back to the right way. I suggest the host move this man with love. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    She suspected that something was wrong with herself.


    Otherwise, how could I hear such abnormal words.


    The broken murderer is still so cruel.


    Influence with love?


    Well, nothing wrong.


    But why her?


    What about the agreed simple task and the agreed friendship.


    It''s really good to push her to the murderer.


    Jiehun didn''t get mi Youning''s answer, but she seemed to know what she was thinking.


    "Host, come on! I''ll look after you!"


    "Watch your sister! Little soul, you''re such an asshole!"


    "Well, you should either give up the task or continue. This is the price you have to pay in the last world.


    Even if you give up the task of the world, the next task may be more difficult than this. "


    Mi Youning''s pale face showed a strange expression.


    "Hard? How hard?"


    The little soul thought and said, "the risk factor of a broken man is five stars. Five stars means full score. You should be careful."


    His words made mi Youning frown.


    The risk factor is so high.


    I don''t know if this man has three heads and six arms.


    "What''s his name? Do you have any details?"


    "Yes..."


    Just then, footsteps came downstairs.


    The sound of leather shoes stepping on the stairs is very rhythmic.


    After the ring soul stopped talking, MI Youning turned and looked at the direction downstairs.


    Those who went upstairs soon showed their true faces.


    That is a man with mild temperament and handsome face.


    The other party was wearing a white shirt, his sleeves were rolled over his forearms, and his slender hands held several books.


    Mi Youning glanced faintly. It was financial.


    Looking up at the beautiful face, there was a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    The deep peach blossom eyes are blocked by a pair of frameless glasses.


    There is some gentle tenderness between the eyebrows and eyes.


    This man is very tasty and gives people a very safe sense of dependence.


    The other party saw mi Youning''s existence and showed a more gentle smile.


    Mi Youning has recognized the man, but it''s not recognized.


    All I know is that his surname is song and he occasionally gives them economic courses.


    She stood up straight and raised her feet to say hello.


    "Host, this is the person you want to save, song Yunqing."

 Chapter 1052

    Hearing this, MI Youning just raised his feet... His feet slipped.


    Seeing this, song Yunqing quickly stepped forward and helped mi Youning up.


    He held mi Youning''s arm with one hand and said gently, "are you okay?"


    Mi Youning slowly pushes away the other side and quickly looks at the man in front of her.


    Neither the other party''s temperament nor his appearance is as ferocious as xiaohuner said.


    After surveying song Yunqing, MI Youning quickly lowered her eyes, "good teacher song."


    Song Yunqing seemed unaware of MI Youning''s quick retreat.


    Gentle smile: "are you okay?"


    Mi Youning shook his head. "It''s all right. Thank you, teacher."


    Her appearance is really very clever.


    The girl in front of her is Liu Xi. Song Yunqing naturally knows.


    In his impression, the girl seemed very shy and even somewhat arrogant.


    Why is it a little different today.


    Song Yunqing didn''t care much about this.


    He nodded. "It''s all right."


    Just then, the bell rang after class.


    Mi Youning knew why song Yunqing appeared.


    "The next class is mine. Are you leaving?"


    Song Yunqing suddenly asked.


    "No, No."


    Mi Youning quickly raised her head and waved her hand, her eyes showing a very serious look.


    Seeing that she was afraid of being misunderstood, song Yunqing glanced at her shoulder.


    The other party is still carrying a bag, which is obviously going to leave.


    Song Yunqing nodded and said plainly, "OK, see you later."


    With that, the other party left.


    Soon there was a noise in the corridor.


    Mi Youning leaned against the wall again with her bag on her back.


    Mom, Mommy.


    Song Yunqing was the one who collapsed.


    "Little soul, are you mistaken? I just explored song Yunqing''s body. There''s nothing wrong with him."


    If Song Yun is a dark person, it is bound to release an invisible aura and things.


    Just when she was inquiring about each other, she didn''t see that dark thing on Song Yunqing.


    "Host, you have to believe in my ability. Song Yunqing is the broken man."


    Giving up the soul did not make mi Youning relax.


    But a little more cautious.


    Because such song Yunqing will be more difficult to do.


    She couldn''t see through the man at first sight.


    Although the surface is mild, it looks close.


    But mi Youning always felt that it was all an illusion.


    There is a sense of alienation in each other''s body.


    Hearing the noise in the corridor approaching, MI Youning went downstairs with her bag on her back.


    Of course, she promised song Yunqing that she would attend class. Naturally, she would not skip class.


    But now she needs to calm down.


    "Little soul, I don''t see the information of song Yunqing completely."


    "Song Yunqing, the youngest professor of Tex University, graduated from a well-known university in the United States and obtained master''s and doctoral degrees. He has high IQ and EQ.


    The man gave up his high paid position abroad and resolutely returned home. Later, he was dug up by Liu Xi''s father to special university. He had no father, no mother and no relatives. "


    Mi Youning went downstairs and listened to Xiao HUNER''s words. There was no emotion on her face.


    "Little soul, this is what I can see. You say something I don''t know."


    Song Yunqing''s information MI Youning couldn''t see it completely. She wondered for the first time whether this man would be that special existence.


    But she soon stopped.


    Such a vicious serial killer - corpse murderer, I don''t think so.

 Chapter 1053

    If it is true, she will cry.


    "Song Yunqing once opened an entertainment company called Leheng entertainment company with his friends when he was in College..."


    "Wait, this Leheng entertainment company seems to be well-known abroad and can be ranked in the original owner''s memory."


    The ring soul paused.


    After hearing what mi Youning said, he did not deny, "yes, that Leheng entertainment company has an extraordinary influence in China.


    Song Yunqing was the largest shareholder at that time, but he did not participate in the company, but stood in the position of the largest director.


    It can be said that as long as he wants, Leheng entertainment company can completely belong to him. "


    The words of Jiehun made mi Youning''s expression more solemn.


    Song Yunqing can be said to have stood in a higher position than others.


    From his non participation in Leheng entertainment company, it can be seen that he seems not interested in power.


    So why do you become a serial killer.


    What is the reason for this.


    Vendetta? a sex murder? Or kill and love each other?


    Mi Youning went downstairs and walked to the high-rise office of the school.


    "Can the little soul know who song Yunqing killed?"


    "Wait, I''ll find..."


    With that, the little soul stopped making a sound.


    Mi Youning didn''t urge either. Soon she came to the school director''s office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Please come in."


    As soon as she knocked on the door of the office, she heard a majestic male voice inside.


    The familiar voice calmed mi Youning''s heart a lot.


    She opened the door and walked in with a pale face.


    "Dad..."


    The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa fiddling with the chess pieces in front of him quickly raised his head after hearing mi Youning''s voice.


    "Hee hee, you''re here."


    When Liu Yanzhe saw the baby daughter coming, he quickly stood up to meet people.


    Mi Youning looks at the middle-aged elegant man coming. She stops.


    Until the other party came to her, she took Liu Yanzhe''s arm intimately.


    "Dad, do you want me?"


    Mi Youning became cheerful in a second.


    Liu Yanzhe touched her head and took the man to the sofa to sit down.


    "Naturally, is Xi Xi uncomfortable today?"


    Mi Youning shook his head and looked at the man with elegant temperament even when he was middle-aged.


    Liu Yanzhe really loves Liu Xi very much.


    Otherwise, he would not make an exception to promote Du Xu to become the director of the school under Liu Xi''s pleading.


    Liu Yanzhe saw the smile on baby''s daughter''s face today and felt a little different.


    But he was very happy about the difference.


    As long as the daughter is happy, she has a medical history. If she can be so happy all the time, it will be perfect.


    These days, his daughter''s face always reveals some low mood. He has been thinking about what it is.


    Now seeing the smile on his face, Liu Yanzhe was really relieved.


    My daughter is old. I don''t want to tell him a lot.


    As for the smelly boy at home, it won''t help much.


    Mi Youning has a helpless expression on Shang Liu Yanzhe. She doesn''t know what the other party is thinking.


    Take the initiative to say, "Dad, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat here?"


    "Yes, yes, you wait."


    Liu Yanzhe stood up and walked to the refrigerator in the office.


    Soon the other party came with some cakes in his hands.


    "Eat, your favorite taste, your brother prepared it for you."

 Chapter 1054

    Mi Youning is really hungry.


    So he quickly took the cake in Liu Yanzhe''s hand.


    But thinking of her cheap brother, she couldn''t hold back her smile.


    The original owner has no mother, father and brother.


    Two men, one is a daughter and the other is a sister.


    I really spoiled her in the palm of my hand.


    This is the first time she has eaten cakes in the office.


    The original owner never did, but every time Liu Xi came, Liu Yanzhe would ask her if she was hungry.


    Liu Xi didn''t enjoy it because she wasn''t hungry at all and couldn''t eat.


    This cake must be prepared every day.


    What a pity.


    Mi Youning picked up the spoon and put the beautiful but delicious cake in front of her mouth.


    Liu Yanzhe stood by and watched his baby daughter eat, with a gentle and doting face.


    Mi Youning felt the cake enter his stomach, and the previous emptiness disappeared.


    Liu Xi didn''t eat well these days.


    Because of her love for Du Xu, she has been torturing her body.


    At the same time, he tortured two men at home, his father Liu Yanzhe and his brother Liu Sihan.


    "Host, I found it."


    Mi Youning ate the cake.


    Soon she went on eating as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh? Who are the dead so soon?"


    The ring soul quickly said several names.


    When hearing the names of those people, MI Youning quickly raised his head and stared at Liu Yanzhe not far away.


    "Little soul, are you sure there is Liu Yanzhe?"


    "Yes, very sure."


    For the doubt of the host, the little soul also had some emotions.


    His gnashing of teeth did not attract Mi Yuning''s attention.


    "That is to say, song Yunqing collapsed after the death of the original owner."


    "I don''t know. I''ve tried my best. I can''t see what will happen in the future. I can only look at it step by step."


    Liu Yanzhe saw that MI Youning didn''t eat. He looked at the rest of the cake. "Don''t you like it? Why don''t you eat it?"


    Mi Youning smiled and shook his head. "It''s time for class. I''ll go first."


    With that, she picked up the cake in front of her and walked out of the office.


    When I turned around, the smile on my face dissipated.


    "Liu Yanzhe, Professor Wang, Miss Li, and boss Ruan who has left the campus.


    These people are from the school, so song Yunqing is purposeful to come to Tesi University. "


    The information we receive now, probably... Maybe... May be like this.


    If Jiehun is not sure, MI Youning will get a white eye.


    She really didn''t expect that Liu Yanzhe was also the victim.


    When the original owner Liu Xi died, Liu Yanzhe lived well.


    This means that song Yunqing collapsed after the death of the original owner.


    In other words, song Yunqing has always been broken.


    It''s just that he''s hiding too deep.


    It''s hard to find out.


    On the way to class, MI Youning was in a hurry or late.


    Standing at the door of the classroom, she was still holding a cake in her hand.


    Song Yunqing was standing on the podium with a soft smile in his eyes.


    "Liu Xi, you''re late."


    There was no blame in that tone, and there was some pleasant laughter.


    Mi Youning slowly puts down the cake in his hand and feels his nose embarrassed.


    "Sorry, Miss Song, I''m late."


    Song Yunqing pointed to her position, "it doesn''t matter. Pay attention to class next time."


    In the sight of everyone in the classroom, MI Youning raised his feet, walked to his seat and sat down.

 Chapter 1055

    Sitting in his seat, song Yunqing has begun to lecture.


    Mi Yuning didn''t hear what the other party said.


    His eyes have been on Song Yunqing.


    The man is really handsome, handsome, impeccable face, elegant behavior and extraordinary temperament.


    The deep eyes covered by glasses are somewhat unfathomable.


    This man seems very gentle and makes people feel kind.


    In fact, the other party has an atmosphere of alienation.


    Even the gentle smile on his face could not hide his air.


    Suddenly, song Yunqing glanced at Mi Youning and looked at her.


    Mi Youning was stunned and smiled innocuously.


    Then quickly bow your head.


    Holding a mobile phone in his hand under the table, he carefully browsed the school forum.


    In Liu Xi''s world, there are only father, brother and Du Xu.


    She didn''t pay much attention to song Yunqing.


    However, when I opened the forum, I saw the photos of song Yunqing at first sight.


    It was a figure, perfect and elegant.


    Even if there is no front face, it is also very attractive.


    The floor of this post is very high.


    There are praise and kneeling licking words below.


    Mi Youning withdrew and turned over the others.


    I found many song Yunqing posts in the forum.


    See those floors, are praise words.


    Some students even speak very explicit - bone.


    Like I''m going to give Mr. Song a monkey. It''s all a little fuss.


    Some words made mi Youning unable to speak.


    She didn''t expect song Yunqing to be so popular.


    The other party didn''t have many classes, but it gave people a sense of mystery and attracted the attention of many female students.


    There are many kinds of sneak photos of song Yunqing in the post.


    Those angles are very in place, showing his perfect side incisively and vividly.


    Turning over all kinds of kneeling licking of the female students, MI Youning tilted his mouth in some boredom.


    Just then, a shadow came.


    Mi Youning didn''t realize it and was still hanging his head playing with his mobile phone.


    At this time, she was turning to a photo of song Yunqing''s sexual feelings.


    The perfect figure of the upper body was revealed, and the body in the golden ratio was amazing.


    Seeing this private photo, MI Youning poked song Yunqing''s moon and Hungary chamber with his finger.


    Of course, it''s just the person in the picture.


    "Cough..."


    Just then, there was a cough around me.


    Hearing the familiar male voice coughing, MI Youning didn''t look up for the first time.


    Instead, he blacked out his mobile phone, which raised his head and looked at the man around him.


    Song Yunqing had a smile on her face.


    He has been standing here for a while.


    He even took mi Youning''s actions in his eyes.


    He was amused and surprised when the other party poked him with his fingers.


    He was surprised that the girl should pay attention to him.


    Because he knows everything about this school.


    Liu Xi likes Du Xu. He found out about it very early.


    Every time the girl looked at Du Xu, it was so obvious that it was difficult not to find it.


    Of course, this is also because he is always paying attention to Liu Xi.


    After all, Liu Xi is Liu Yanzhe''s daughter.


    Mi Youning raised her head and song Yunqing smiled.


    She showed a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "Song... Teacher song..."


    Seeing that MI Youning was going to stand up, he reached out and pressed her thin shoulder.


    "It''s all right. You should sit down first and be more serious in class."


    Mi Youning nodded immediately, "uh huh, I know."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yunqing: you have a crush on me [sure face]


    Mi Youning: No, no, no... teacher, I didn''t [panic]


    Song Yunqing: I saw you touch me. Don''t argue.


    Mi Youning looks down at the perfect figure in her mobile phone, and her saliva flows out. She can''t argue.

 Chapter 1056

    In the face of song Yunqing, MI Youning''s performance is called a clever.


    In fact, how could she not have noticed that there was a shadow in front of her just now.


    All this is just for the men around us.


    No matter how you save this man, you must attack each other first.


    Song Yunqing is not easy to contact. It takes time to make an introduction.


    Fortunately, however, it is still several years before the death of the original owner.


    It means that she still has a few years to turn this broken person into a regular person.


    Facing mi Youning''s cleverness, song Yunqing slightly raised his eyebrow.


    He soon regained his gentle expression again.


    He gave a faint hum and walked back.


    At the same time, he continued to talk about the content of the class.


    After he left, MI Youning put his mobile phone in his pocket.


    Now it can be regarded as an impression on Song Yunqing.


    Then there''s nothing to worry about next.


    Song Yunqing''s class soon ended.


    When the bell rang after class, no one in the classroom moved.


    Their eyes were on the handsome man standing on the podium.


    There are more female students in this class, and some male students can''t stand it, but they don''t make anything.


    They are waiting for song Yunqing to leave.


    Or no one will want to go.


    Those female students are like crazy demons. They all want to stick their eyes to teacher song.


    The male students have long been used to their crazy appearance.


    Only when Miss Song leaves will they return to normal.


    Don''t look at everyone in front of you, they seem gentle and clever, seemingly charming.


    As soon as Mr. Song leaves, there will be absolutely every female man.


    "Students, I''ll see you next time."


    "See you next time, Miss Song..."


    "We''ll miss you..."


    "I don''t want to Miss Song..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Yunqing smiled appropriately at the words of the female students in the class.


    He stepped down from the platform and left the classroom.


    When song Yunqing walked out of the classroom, the male students immediately got up and rushed out.


    And the female students all hung on their faces.


    "Ah... Mr. Song is gone again. He can''t see it until next week."


    "Why does Mr. song only have one class a week! Return my male god!"


    "Woo woo... Mr. Song is so handsome!"


    "Miss Song..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning''s ears were filled with three words from teacher song.


    She rolled her eyes secretly.


    Although song Yunqing is very handsome, he is also a dangerous man.


    Although she was distracted when she first saw each other.


    But not as exaggerated as these female students.


    Mi Youning decides not to listen to anyone''s class next.


    It was just the identity of the other party that I promised song Yunqing before.


    Now that song Yunqing is gone, what time does she waste here.


    Mi Youning carries her bag, takes the cake she brought before and eats it as she walks.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Liu Yanzhe''s office again.


    No one responded this time.


    Mi Youning takes out the spare key and opens the door of the office.


    Because her hands were occupied, she walked into the office without closing the door.


    The office is the same as before, especially the chessboard in front of the sofa is placed in the same position as when she came.


    Mi Youning puts the rest of the cake on the table.


    The backpack in his hand was thrown aside.


    She herself sat on the sofa and studied the chessboard in front of her.


    Liu Yanzhe likes playing chess very much.


    It is reasonable that he is not suitable for his age.


    Because although Liu Yanzhe has entered middle age, he is also at the most attractive time for a man.

 Chapter 1057

    If it is other men, they may go to some leisure and entertainment occasions.


    But Liu Yanzhe can''t. He either goes to school at home or goes out to have tea with his friends.


    Playing chess and drinking tea are Liu Yanzhe''s two hobbies.


    After studying for a while, MI Youning broke the chess game in front of him.


    The current chess game, Baizi, belongs to the kind of situation in which retreat also loses and the attack will be even worse.


    The other side of the sunspot is very fierce, just like a fierce beast opening its mouth and waiting for its prey to be put into its mouth.


    Unfortunately, the sunspot side only attacks.


    But I don''t know if it''s hard to break.


    The sunspot attack is too urgent, although the cloth is very wonderful.


    But there are loopholes.


    Mi Youning only moved a white boy, and the chess game immediately changed from the previous dead game to another scene.


    Suddenly, MI Youning covered her mouth and yawned. She was sleepy.


    This one is too weak.


    Mi Youning leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    She just wanted to close her eyes and rest, but she accidentally fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong... Miss Liu..."


    After half an hour, someone knocked at the door.


    Song Yunqing stood at the door of the office and knocked on the door that was not closed tightly.


    Mi Youning leaned back on the sofa because the knock on the door moved inadvertently.


    "Miss Liu..."


    No one responded.


    Song Yunqing gently pushed open the door and saw the girl leaning on the sofa with her eyes closed.


    The pale face of the other party has revealed a bit of charm for future growth.


    But because of the sick pallor.


    It is not difficult to see how the girl will look when she grows up for a few more years.


    Glancing at the huge office, song Yunqing didn''t see Liu Yanzhe.


    His eyes were again on the girl on the sofa.


    At the same time, his steps slowly raised and walked in the direction of MI Youning.


    Standing in front of the sofa, song Yunqing looked at the sleeping girl carefully.


    The other party slept heavily and didn''t notice his arrival.


    There was a gentle smile in his eyes, but it changed in an instant.


    Song Yunqing stared directly at Mi Youning, and there was an irrecoverable killing intention in the bottom of his eyes.


    The killing intention in his eyes is forcing mi Youning away.


    "Host, if you don''t wake up, he will really kill you."


    "No."


    Mi Youning woke up when the door was knocked.


    Especially after hearing song Yunqing''s voice, he had the intention of pretending to sleep.


    Her breathing was steady, and her closed eyes did not tremble at all.


    Most people can''t find her pretending to sleep.


    As for Xiao HUNER''s saying that song Yunqing would kill her, it''s impossible.


    This is the school and the manager''s office.


    If something really happened, song Yunqing couldn''t escape.


    She didn''t think song Yunqing would be so stupid.


    However, song Yunqing''s intention to kill her upset mi Youning.


    What hatred is this? Even a girl is not spared.


    Song Yunqing looked at the girl in front of her and slept soundly, with pain in her eyes.


    Why can his daughter be so safe.


    Why should others taste pain.


    It''s not fair at all.


    Song Yunqing''s handsome face became gloomy, and his eyes looking at Mi Youning were even colder.


    "Well..."


    Suddenly, MI Youning covered Yue Xiong''s mouth with a painful voice.


    Hearing her painful voice, the chill in Song Yunqing''s eyes receded in an instant.


    His steps slowly retreated two steps.


    His eyes also showed confusion.

 Chapter 1058

    Song Yunqing looked around and looked at the office.


    Then he looked at Mi Youning again.


    Mi Youning covers Yue Xiong''s mouth, and the painful expression on his face is gone.


    But her actions let song Yunqing know that she was ill.


    Many people at school know that Liu Yanzhe''s daughter has heart disease.


    Seeing that she was still sleeping, song Yunqing reached out and pressed her forehead.


    In his eyes, he saw the chess game in front of the table.


    His eyes showed surprise and disbelief.


    The chess game is broken.


    He took the first two steps and looked seriously at the chess game on the table.


    This is his confrontation with Liu Yanzhe.


    This game of chess has been played for a month.


    This chess game hasn''t moved since half a month ago.


    Now it has changed.


    But looking at the place where Baizi had moved, song Yunqing squatted down - and studied.


    Obviously, he has blocked all the escape routes. Why can Baizi escape from heaven under the siege.


    On the handsome face, the eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    The slender jade like hand stretched out and put it into the sunspot box. A sunspot came out of it.


    The sunspot with his fingers fell quickly across from the white one.


    "Mr. Song, if you drop the sunspot there, you will lose everything next."


    Just as song Yunqing had just dropped his son and his hand had not been taken back, he sounded with a lazy voice that had just woke up.


    He hooked his lips and turned to MI Youning, who had opened his eyes.


    The other party is stuck on the sofa. Whether it''s that posture or facial expression, he is very lazy.


    Casual behavior gives birth to a little woman''s Mei state.


    It''s just a little girl, but it has more charm than mature women.


    Song Yunqing took back his hand. He got up and sat on the sofa.


    His eyes were soft and the corners of his mouth evoked a consistent smile.


    "Where''s your father?"


    Mi Youning hangs her eyes on those seemingly gentle eyes.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see my father when I came."


    Song Yunqing tapped his forefinger on the edge of the sofa and looked down mi Youning''s eyes.


    The chessboard on the table has entered a new pattern.


    "You just said that sunspots would lose everything. Why do you think so?"


    His voice was somewhat smiling and somewhat casual.


    Mi Youning gets up and picks up a chess piece from Baizi''s box.


    "If I fall here, you will have no way back. This position seems very insignificant, but it is also a crucial position. Once it is blocked, there will be no resistance..."


    When song Yunqing fell in love with MI Youning, his face was as light as before.


    But after she spoke, song Yunqing had found something wrong.


    He suddenly looked up and stared at the girl in front of him.


    "You were the one who fell before?"


    Although it was a question, I went with a certain tone.


    Mi Youning looked up at Song Yunqing, whose gentle eyes faded away.


    "Yes, I saw it before. The itch moved my father''s chess game."


    Song Yunqing looked at the girl in front of him with all his thoughts.


    For a long time, he recovered his usual gentle smile.


    "You, very good."


    With this, song Yunqing stood up and walked out of the office.


    "Is Miss Song leaving?"


    Song Yunqing also found that he was a little impolite and stopped to turn around.


    "Well, I suddenly remembered something else."


    Mi Youning sat on the sofa and looked at the man standing there.


    The other party is beautiful, gentle and handsome.

 Chapter 1059

    Especially the gentle light in his eyes makes people can''t help falling.


    Mi Youning pursed a smile and looked at the eyes that had no feelings at all.


    She said with a smile, "the teacher walks slowly."


    Song Yunqing was stunned by Mi Youning''s smile for a moment and soon recovered.


    He nodded and turned away from the office.


    Mi Youning stared at his back as he left, with a complex light in his eyes.


    She looked at the chess game at the table again.


    It turned out that this was the game between Song Yunqing and Liu Yanzhe.


    Song Yunqing has a very deep city government. His uncertain temper is more complex and people can''t see through.


    The other party''s intention to kill her before was so strong.


    She doesn''t know why song Yunqing killed those people.


    Those people are all related to tex University.


    If you want to understand, you must take the initiative.


    Is to take the initiative to get close to song Yunqing.


    But this man is very cautious.


    I''m afraid she will also be planted accidentally.


    Mi Youning gets up from the sofa. She moves her body twice. Then she picks up her cell phone and calls Liu Yanzhe.


    The phone was called, but no one answered.


    Looks like something''s wrong.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what he thinks of and reminds him of his lips.


    She picked up her backpack and left the office.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is ready to leave school. Unfortunately, she happens to meet the man in front of her.


    "Liu Xi, are you okay?"


    Du Xu''s eyes were really worried.


    Now they are in an ambiguous stage.


    How can mi Youning not know what Du Xu wants to do.


    I just want to get the position of school director.


    However, in Du Xu''s eyes, he was really worried.


    There was a touch of guilt in the depths of the worried eyes.


    It doesn''t seem to be irreparable.


    Mi Youning''s aura flashed and reminded the corners of his lips.


    "Miss Du, do you have time today?"


    Du Xu looked at the girl in front of him in surprise, and his guilt became more and more obvious.


    "Well... Liu Xi, if you are still uncomfortable, go home early and have a rest, if..."


    He thought his family would worry if he came home too late.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning doesn''t want to hear his wordiness at all.


    "Miss Du, you can see. I''m curious about you. Don''t you want to know why?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s straightforward words, Du Xu''s face slowly turned red.


    It''s not shyness, it''s shame.


    Of course he knew that the girl in front of him liked him.


    But he... He


    Just then, the cell phone rang.


    Du Xu took out his mobile phone, saw the caller ID, quickly looked up and glanced at Mi Youning.


    Seeing his obvious expression of "guilty conscience", MI Youning really wanted to laugh.


    There is no such a straightforward person.


    The original owner is stupid, too stupid.


    Du Xu was full of doubts. Why didn''t he find it at first.


    "Teacher, you answer the phone first. I''m not in a hurry."


    Du Xu quickly nodded, turned and walked not far away. He didn''t dare to look into mi Youning''s eyes.


    "Hello, Lulu."


    Du Xu''s voice is no longer there. He is as confused as mi Youning.


    On the contrary, the voice is calm, calm and abnormal.


    "Ah Xu, are you ready to run for school director in another month? Liu Xi, you must be steady..."


    "Lulu! Enough!"


    Du Xu heard Jiang Silu''s words and finally broke her words.

 Chapter 1060

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang Silu was soon silent.


    But only a moment later came the sound of crying.


    "Ah Xu, I''m pregnant with your child. If it wasn''t for the child, would I force you like this.


    What do we take to raise children now? Do you know how difficult it is to raise a child now, do you know... "


    Du Xu frowned when he heard Jiang Silu''s words. The depth could kill flies.


    He has heard these words more than a hundred times. "All right, all right, Lulu, stop talking."


    "Why can''t I say it? This is our child. Woo woo... You are an ungrateful person..."


    As soon as he heard that Jiang Silu was crying, Du Xu''s expression was even more helpless.


    He loves Jiang Silu.


    Love, love.


    But recently he felt the fatigue of this job, which made him unbearable in his heart.


    "Lulu stop crying, darling, i... I will succeed in the election."


    "Really?!"


    There was a surprise voice on the phone.


    The voice really changed so fast that Du Xu''s facial expression was numb.


    And Jiang Silu also found that her tone changed too fast.


    She added wrongfully: "ah Xu, you know, we do this for the sake of the child, in order to let him have a good starting point, in order that he can stand in the society in the future, in order to..."


    The phone in Du Xu''s ear is a little far away.


    Really, these words will be heard as long as he comes home.


    Now it''s not a problem to let him recite it backwards.


    "Lulu, I''ll hang up first. There''s something else at school. I''ve ordered you a nutritious meal in the hotel next to the apartment for lunch. You should remember to eat on time.


    If you feel uncomfortable, remember to call me and stop thinking. "


    "Well, you go, love you."


    The voice of Jiang Silu has calmed down.


    Du Xu hung up the phone with a tired light in his eyes.


    Every time.


    Maybe Lulu is pregnant recently, so she is unstable.


    He shook his head gently.


    Thinking of Liu Xi''s invitation, Du Xu closed his eyes.


    He pressed down all the guilt in his heart.


    He didn''t want to, but he had to do it.


    He is a teacher and will never touch Liu Xi.


    As long as... As long as he gets what he wants, he really won''t make any cross-border behavior.


    When he opened his eyes again, Du Xu''s eyes had returned to calm.


    He forgot that he was a teacher.


    Sometimes even if you don''t do things that cross the boundary, it''s also a kind of injury.


    Mi Youning stood not far away waiting for Du Xu.


    Du Xu is not innocent.


    Now the other party can''t hurt her, but we must also face some reality.


    After waiting for a while, I didn''t see Du Xu take action.


    Mi Youning stood on tiptoe and rubbed the ground.


    "Miss Du, haven''t you finished answering the phone?"


    Hearing her voice, Du Xu''s guilt disappeared.


    He turned and showed his old sunny smile.


    "It''s over. What did you want to say just now?"


    Du Xu walked towards mi Youning.


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning also showed a harmless smile.


    "I want to ask Mr. Du if he is free today. I want to ask you out."


    When he came to MI Youning and heard her say this, Du Xu shook his hands.


    "Yes, I have time."


    He heard his answer.


    "That''s good. We''ll see each other at night. The teacher has to wait for my call."


    Mi Youning smiled playfully at Du Xu.

 Chapter 1061

    Night fell.


    Top bar is as lively as ever.


    Mi Youning arrives at the top bar in her family''s car. Many luxury cars have stopped at the door.


    She got out of the car and glanced at the atmosphere of the top bar.


    Then the door was clear and the road was ripe.


    Loud music came into my ears.


    "Miss Liu, why are you here again?"


    As soon as mi Youning walked in, he was stopped by a handsome young man standing at the bar.


    The man gave her a helpless look, which was a very forced expression.


    Seeing the man in front of him, MI Youning lifted his lips.


    "Wenzi, is my brother here? I have something to find him today."


    Young men are the spectators of the top bar and also take into account the position of the bar counter.


    The other party is very valued by Liu Sihan.


    Wen Zi is the name of the man in front of him from the bar.


    The other party''s name is Wenyang. He looks very sunny and handsome. He has the same temperament as Du Xu.


    But the man in front of me can''t be shh.


    The strength of the other party can''t be carried by ten Du Xu.


    Good skill and captain of the bar security team.


    "My eldest lady! If the boss knows you''re coming, he''ll take it out on us again. You don''t know your body. This bar is too messy. I advise you to go back quickly."


    Mi Youning leaned against the bar and looked at the people who came and went with a smile.


    She smiled and said, "I have something to do today. Really, I have something to report to my brother. If you delay, be careful that my brother peels your skin."


    Wen Yang looks at Mi Youning suspiciously with disbelief in his eyes.


    However, in his eyes, Liu Xi today seems to have become a little different.


    More words, the smile on his face is also more real.


    Looks like you''re in a good mood.


    This lady has been to the bar before.


    Unfortunately, the other party''s health is not good. After a short stay, the heart can''t stand it.


    Later, the boss wouldn''t let him enter the bar again.


    Even if you see it, you should stop each other, or you will accuse them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning nodded. "Really, it''s more real than real gold."


    Wenyang turned and walked into the bar, picked up the phone and called the boss.


    Top bar is Liu Sihan''s.


    The other party is also a well-known university graduate, but also a double degree.


    But he is not at the mercy of Liu Yanzhe.


    Let him engage in the profession of teachers. The other party went to tattoo, which can be exposed.


    Liu Yanzhe wanted to get people into his territory. Liu Sihan immediately opened a bar.


    With the help of friends, top bar appeared in people''s eyes.


    Liu Sihan''s popularity has always been good. Relying on a group of friends, he soon pushed the top bar to the first entertainment place in the city.


    Liu Yanzhe didn''t see his resistance and didn''t take action.


    But every time is a failure.


    For so many years, Liu Yanzhe has already given up Liu Sihan.


    Let him toss around.


    Over the years, father and son put more thought on Liu Xi.


    "Hello, boss..."


    Wenyang''s phone was also connected.


    "Your baby sister is here, um, ok..."


    Mi Youning listens to Wen Yang''s phone and takes out his mobile phone.


    She found out Du Xu''s phone and sent a message to the other party.


    "Miss Du, are you here? I''m in the lobby of the top bar. "


    After MI Youning sent the King Kong message, Wen Yang came over.


    "The boss will arrive in ten minutes. You can wait here at ease."


    Mi Youning looked up and saw the playful expression on Wen Yang''s face.

 Chapter 1062

    "By the way, if the boss comes to operate on me, Miss Liu Xi, I will hide away when I see you in the future."


    Wen Yang thought carefully. Just now Liu Sihan''s tone didn''t seem to have much emotion.


    But there is no usual smile.


    Mi Youning knows that Liu Sihan''s temper is uncertain.


    Laugh one second and change your face the next.


    Seeing the worried look on Wen Yang''s face, she smiled, "don''t worry, my brother won''t do anything to you."


    Wen Yang smiled when he heard her say this. He just nodded his head. He changed his face because of MI Youning''s next sentence.


    "The big deal is to deduct wages."


    "... shit!"


    Wen Yang was stunned for a while before he burst into a foul language.


    He decided to stay away from the woman in front of him.


    Each other will bring him misfortune every time.


    Remember the previous time, it was the woman in front of him that he was fined for the first time in his life.


    His girlfriend had a crush on a bag during that time, and he was ready to get paid.


    As a result... Of course it didn''t work in the end.


    This time he must stay away from the danger of being fined.


    Stay away from danger, you must stay away from Liu Xi.


    Wen Yang silently stays away. Mi Youning still has something to ask him. How can he succeed.


    "Wenzi, do you have a resident singer named binzi?"


    Wen Yang paused with his mobile phone in his hand. He looked up at Mi Youning not far away. "How do you know?"


    Referring to binzi''s presence, Wenzi''s face became a little ugly.


    Mi Youning knows that the people in this bar don''t like binzi.


    Because the other party is a double plug.


    That life is really erosive.


    Seeing Wenyang''s bad face, MI Youning blinked, "I''ve heard of it."


    Hearing what she said, Wen Yang put his mobile phone aside, looked serious and said, "there is a problem with this person''s character. There is no need to make deep contact. The boss will be unhappy when he knows."


    Mi Youning naturally knows, but binzi is really going to meet for a while now.


    "It is said that he has been in deep contact with a woman recently. The other party is still a university teacher."


    Wen Yang''s face really became more serious.


    "You know that?!"


    "Ding..."


    Mi Youning''s cell phone rings.


    She looked down and turned on her cell phone. It was Du Xu''s message.


    ''here I am.''


    The other party has arrived.


    Mi Youning turns off her mobile phone with a smile and looks up at Yang''s slightly ugly expression.


    She said with a smile, "of course I know. After all, that woman is from our university."


    Then she turned and looked in the direction of the bar door.


    When Wen Yang heard that he was from tex University, his expression was slightly disgusted. "The woman was pregnant, but binzi didn''t pay attention and was still in contact with other women.


    Recently, that woman came to the bar every day, which made the staff of the bar know. I advise you to stay away from that woman. The other party''s means are also enough. The means of pestering people are not ordinary. "


    Mi Youning''s eyes soon locked and Du Xu walked into the bar.


    For Wenyang''s advice, she stood up, turned around and said with a smile, "I know."


    Then he walked towards Du Xu.


    Du Xu walked into the bar and frowned tightly.


    When I saw mi Youning, the frown slowly relaxed.


    Mi Youning greeted him, "Miss Du, you''re so early."


    Du Xu smiled at the speech, "you''re not here early."


    Facing Du Xu''s unnatural smile, MI Youning raised her eyebrows, "let''s go in and talk."

 Chapter 1063

    Du Xu nodded and followed mi Youning to the bar.


    Wen Yang watched. Seeing mi Youning going in with a strange man, he immediately stopped him.


    "Liu Xi! You can''t go in!"


    Wen Yang was really worried this time. He even called mi Youning with his first name and last name.


    Mi Youning looked at Wen Yang who stopped people and said with a smile, "Wenzi, we don''t go in. Do we continue to talk about binzi?"


    Wen Yang nodded quickly, "it''s OK. As long as you don''t go in, the music inside is too noisy, which is bad for your health."


    Du Xu watched.


    After hearing Wen Yang''s words, he remembered that Liu Xi was not in good health.


    At the same time, he looked at Wen Yang more. There seemed to be something similar to him in this man.


    When he looked at Wen Yang, Wen Yang also looked back at him with vigilant eyes.


    Du Xu said to MI Youning, "Liu Xi, why don''t we change places."


    Mi Youning shook her head, walked to the front bar and sat down.


    "Then let''s continue to talk about the topic called binzi and female college teachers."


    Wen Yang looked at the time. The boss should be here soon. He nodded to MI Youning.


    Du Xu knows that MI Youning and Wen Yang know each other through their words. He sits next to MI Youning.


    Listen to Wen Yang and MI Youning discuss unfamiliar people.


    "The female teacher was miserable enough. Binzi was married at all. He was hanging out with different women and spending their money.


    Some time ago, I saw with my own eyes that the female teacher gave binzi tens of thousands of yuan. Turning around, binzi went to play with his friends in that circle.


    Later, the female teacher looked for binzi more and more frequently, until once they quarreled. It turned out that the female teacher was pregnant... "


    "Wow... That''s exciting."


    Mi Youning interrupted.


    Inadvertently, she glanced at Du Xu sitting beside her.


    I saw the other party sitting very upright, and the facial expression showed some disagreement.


    It seems that this is to listen to her and Wenyang.


    That''s good. You don''t have to explain later. It''s a lot of trouble.


    "And then?"


    Wen Yang looked at his mobile phone. It''s time. Why doesn''t the boss come yet.


    After listening to MI Youning''s question, he continued: "later, binzi coaxed people well, but since then, the female teacher has been coming to the bar, no matter how late.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, when we all close the door, she comes alone.


    I admire this woman, too. Binzi really can''t avoid the means of pestering people... "


    "Then none of you will tell the female teacher that binzi is married and is still with other women?"


    When Wen Yang heard mi Youning''s words, his expression was like eating shit.


    "That woman is so proud that no one can get close to her. Last time, Xiao Liu, a waiter, wanted to tell her. Guess what?"


    "Oh? Can''t it be the female teacher who doesn''t believe it?"


    Wen Yang glanced at the speech. "If you don''t believe it, it''s better to say that Xiao Liu hasn''t said a few words. The woman despised Xiao Liu. She said secretly and openly that don''t let the toad eat the swan meat. She has a master."


    "Tut tut... I''ve never seen such... Such a brainless woman."


    In the end, Wen Yang didn''t say too much.


    But Jiang Silu is really disgusting.


    Mi Youning didn''t answer Wen Yang''s words and turned to look at Du Xu nearby.


    The other party''s eyes are also unspeakable emotions.

 Chapter 1064

    "Eh? Isn''t that Miss Jiang?"


    Mi Youning looks at the door of the bar, sees a small figure, and suddenly opens his mouth.


    Du Xu''s body tightened when he heard Mr. Jiang.


    He turned to follow mi Youning''s eyes.


    See the woman who promised him to sleep well when he went out.


    The other party has gained some weight recently, but he is wearing sexy clothes and raises his chin to talk to the bar waiter.


    The waiter took her bag and saved her clothes.


    Du Xu is very strange to such Jiang Silu.


    He was so strange that he didn''t even know her.


    "Ah! It''s really miss Jiang Silu."


    Mi Youning opened her mouth with a smile and stared at Du Xu for a moment.


    Du Xu''s expression was shocked and his eyes showed a shocked look.


    But even at this time, Du Xu did not connect the woman she told Wen Yang to Jiang Silu.


    Wen Yang was very awesome at this time, pointing to Jiang Silu.


    "Look! Here we go again. It''s this woman. She looks ok. Do you see her waist? She''s been pregnant for two months..."


    Du Xu''s ears kept ringing out Wen Yang''s words.


    He was stunned.


    The female teacher mentioned before is Lulu?


    How is this possible? Lulu is at school every day.


    When they came home, they also had a rest after dinner.


    How come?


    He doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe it!


    "This woman seldom comes so early. She used to come after twelve o''clock or later..."


    Du Xu lowered his head and covered all the emotions in his eyes.


    Yes, he also went out today, so he didn''t have to come to the bar so late.


    Now think carefully, Lulu''s face has been very tired these days.


    That''s why you don''t have a good rest.


    Jiang Silu didn''t see mi Youning sitting at the bar or Du Xu with his head down.


    With a smile of expectation and happiness on her face, she walked into the bar.


    Du Xu suddenly stood up and strode inside.


    Mi Youning stood up and caught up.


    The corners of her lips were gently lifted, and a smile of watching the play hung on her face.


    "Liu Xi! You can''t go in!"


    Wen Yang stopped them again.


    Unfortunately, he stopped mi Youning and Du Xu, who was in a hurry.


    Du Xu bypasses him and goes inside. Mi Youning stands there and looks at Wen Yang with her eyebrows.


    Wen Yang saw that half an hour had passed. He hurried to call Liu Sihan again.


    If the boss doesn''t come again, he can''t stop him.


    During the call, he did not forget to persuade mi Youning.


    "Liu Xi, the boss is coming soon. Wait a minute. You really can''t go inside."


    "Hello..."


    A deep voice came from the phone.


    Wen Yang hurriedly asked, "boss, where are you? If you don''t come again, I can''t stop your baby sister."


    Liu Sihan looked at the crashed car and frowned tightly.


    Not far away, there was a graceful man with a long body. The other party was negotiating with the traffic police.


    Not far from the gentle man, there was a Cherokee that was not badly hit.


    Liu Sihan''s expression was even worse when he saw his car and other people''s big Cherokee.


    Just when he was talking to his father on the phone, he hit the Cherokee.


    Before they could negotiate, the traffic police not far away came.


    "Wenzi, my car hit. Watch Xixi. Don''t let her run around."


    With that, Liu Sihan hung up the phone.


    Because the man not far away has finished negotiating with the traffic police and is coming towards him.

 Chapter 1065

    Mi Youning looks at Wen Yang and puts away the phone in a daze.


    After a while, he said, "the boss''s car has been hit. It will take a while to come. My Miss Liu, what are you going to do in the end?"


    Wen Yang''s face was very tangled.


    Mi Youning whispered a word and asked Wen Yang to get out of his body immediately.


    "Catch - rape - ah."


    Wen Yang stood on her side, "really?"


    Mi Youning smiled, "otherwise what am I doing here? You know that female teacher is from our school, but you don''t know that she also has a boyfriend."


    "I''ll go! It''s OK. It seems that binzi and she are really a perfect couple."


    Mi Youning thought for a moment, but did not refute.


    Because she thought Wen Yang was quite right.


    They walked in, and deafening music sounded in their ears.


    Mi Youning felt his heart beating faster.


    She uses the power of her soul to control her heart and calm it down.


    Wen Yang kept staring at Mi Youning. Seeing that her face was normal and not uncomfortable, he was secretly relieved.


    Mi Youning looks at the card seat and bar counter in the bar.


    Soon I found Du Xu in the corner of the bar.


    The other party sat on the bar and looked straight at a place.


    Mi Youning looked in his direction.


    Seeing the movements of a man and a woman, he picked his eyebrows.


    This Jiang Silu is really bold enough.


    Jiang Silu was hugged by a fashionable man.


    The other party''s hand is still on her fart stock.


    Wen Yang stood aside and naturally saw the scene.


    He is not stupid. On the contrary, he sees things very thoroughly.


    Du Xu''s expression just now, his eagerness to break into it, and MI Youning''s words.


    Let him think of something in an instant.


    At this time, I saw the eldest lady around me and looked at Du Xu''s direction.


    The anger on the man''s face, even in the dark light of the bar, made him see clearly.


    Mi Youning raises her feet to Du Xu, and Wen Yang walks behind her.


    People around him knew Wen Yang. Seeing that he took care of the woman in front of him carefully, they made way one after another.


    They didn''t stop until they came to Du Xu.


    "Miss Du, why did you come in so soon and don''t wait for me."


    Du Xu heard the voice in his ear, but his eyes were still staring at Jiang Silu and the strange man.


    Du Xu''s eyes were red with their excessive intimacy.


    He remembered what he had done during that time.


    Thinking of everything Jiang Silu told him is a beautiful expectation for the future.


    Now all this has been broken by Jiang Silu himself.


    False, all false, everything is a lie.


    "Brother Wen, what do you want?"


    The bartender standing at the bar immediately asked when he saw Wen Yang coming.


    Wen Yang waved his hand and kept his eyes on MI Youning and Du Xu.


    He just heard mi Youning''s name.


    She called the man teacher.


    No wonder.


    I really came to catch - rape.


    "Miss Du, Miss du..."


    Mi Youning sees that Du Xu''s eyes are slowly dissatisfied with gloom, and reaches out to push each other.


    Du Xu closed his eyes and hid the gloomy light in his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes and looked at Mi Youning, the mood in his eyes had recovered as before.


    But the deep exploration in each other''s eyes can''t be covered up.


    "Is that why you sent me here?"


    Mi Youning nodded and shook his head quickly.


    "This is just one..."

 Chapter 1066

    Du Xu seemed to sigh, and the surrounding music slowly decreased.


    He stared at the table at the bar, exhausted.


    "Mr. Du, I know you are with Mr. Jiang. I saw you... Kiss... Kiss."


    Mi Youning''s words didn''t get Du Xu''s slightest response.


    He still kept his original sitting posture and looked tired.


    Du Xu was in a very bad mood at this time, even sad.


    Now he doesn''t know whether the child in Jiang Silu''s belly is his.


    Jiang Silu is now holding close with a strange man, and they even touch each other in public regardless of their image.


    Even if he did it with Jiang Silu, the other party would always look shy.


    Just now, he saw the beauty and Sao in Jiang Silu''s eyes.


    Seeing that Du Xu doesn''t speak, MI Youning puts her arm on the bar and holds her chin to see Jiang Silu and the bar. They move intimately.


    Suddenly, Du Xu suddenly stood up and strode towards the two people.


    Seeing his resolute back, MI Youning stood up.


    Seeing this, Wen Yang quickly made a gesture to the surrounding security guards.


    Then he followed mi Youning''s footsteps.


    Jiang Silu held the tall man and looked at each other''s wind flow expression. She felt excited in her heart.


    She likes such an emotional man.


    "Honey, open a room tonight."


    Binzi also felt that his body was caught out of the valley by the woman.


    Hearing his proposal, Jiang Silu''s eyes showed expectation.


    His expression was hesitant, "maybe not tonight. Why don''t we..."


    "Ah..."


    She wants to say that if he doesn''t come on stage now, it''s better to find a place to solve it.


    Unfortunately, before Jiang Silu finished his words, he was splashed with a glass of wine.


    Du Xu didn''t hear the conversation between them. He approached the strange man and touched Jiang Silu''s yuexiong mouth with both hands.


    This scene made his anger uncontrollable.


    He picked up the wine in front of their table and poured it on Jiang Silu.


    This woman is the one he really loved.


    He gave up a lot of things for each other.


    As a teacher''s responsibility, a teacher should set an example.


    But he cheated his students at Jiang Silu''s plea.


    Just for his future children with Jiang Silu and their happiness.


    Unfortunately, his love can''t satisfy each other at all.


    Now all this is in front of him, so that he can clearly recognize all these lies and all these ugliness.


    And a man can''t stand it. His head is green.


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Silu screamed and jumped out of binzi''s arms.


    At the same time, there was anger on her face.


    However, at the moment of turning around, I saw Du Xu.


    Her angry words also remained in her mouth, and her expression became frightened.


    Mi Youning walks over with Wen Yang and sees Du Xu confronting Jiang Silu.


    Binzi saw that the situation was not good, and he had retreated slowly.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and said, "you... Are talking about you! You can slip away later."


    Binzi didn''t want to listen to her, but he saw Wenyang standing behind her.


    Wen Yang has the most say in the absence of the boss in this bar.


    He saw the coldness in Wen Yang''s eyes and the warning that told him to be honest.


    Binzi had to stand where he was, but his expression was a little careless.


    Jiang Silu looked at Du Xu in disbelief and walked quickly to him regardless of his own mess.


    She stretched out her hand to pull Du Xu''s arm.

 Chapter 1067

    Jiang Silu reached out to pull Du Xu''s arm.


    "Ah Xu, it''s not what you see. Don''t believe me..."


    "Enough!"


    Du Xu looked at his former lover. Now his strange face made him cold.


    He flung away Jiang Silu''s arm.


    Turned his head and looked coldly at binzi not far away.


    Binzi belongs to the tall and powerful figure, while Du Xu belongs to the sunny but slender figure.


    Du Xu rushed to binzi and punched him in the face.


    Du Xu hit binzi one punch at a time.


    Binzi didn''t react at first. He was caught off guard when he was beaten.


    Soon he recovered and pushed Du Xu to the ground.


    He kicked hard when he was about to die.


    "Ah Xu!"


    Jiang Silu''s face was full of worry and anxiety.


    She went to Du Xu and helped him by the arm, trying to lift him up.


    Du Xu gave her a cold look and shook her hand away.


    "Bichi!"


    Binzi saw this scene and spit on Jiang Silu.


    Still swearing.


    Du Xu stood up and stared at binzi.


    "The woman you''re looking for was my girlfriend an hour ago. Now I beat you because you slept with her.


    Now I don''t have any hatred with you. If she sleeps with you, it means she doesn''t love me. Anyone can take it away, so I won''t care. "


    With that, Du Xu couldn''t bear binzi''s surprised eyes and turned his head to look at Jiang Silu coldly.


    "Lulu, I never regret my love for you. This was the last sentence I gave you an hour ago.


    Now that things have developed here, let''s not say who is right and who is wrong, let''s get together and break up. "


    Du Xu covered his stomach and walked out step by step.


    Just now he was kicked to his stomach by binzi. At this time, his stomach felt pulling pain.


    But none of this was more painful than his heart.


    "No! Ah Xu, I don''t agree!"


    Regardless of his wet and messy appearance, Jiang Silu quickly ran to Du Xu.


    She hugged each other tightly from Du Xu''s back.


    "Whew..."


    Wen Yang whistled to his face when he saw this.


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes at him.


    Seeing her indecent movements, Wen Yang shrugged.


    He approached mi Youning and whispered, "do you think it''s a wave - female turning head?"


    Mi Youning holds Yue Xiong and looks at Du Xu and Jiang Silu. "It doesn''t count. A good horse doesn''t eat back."


    Jiang Silu is still holding Du Xu tightly.


    The hugged man couldn''t get away. I don''t know what he said. Jiang Silu took the initiative to loosen his waist.


    In fact, Du Xu only said one sentence, "if you still want to be a teacher and stay in tex University, let''s get together and break up. Otherwise, I''ll tell you what happened before. It''s not hard to imagine what Liu Dong, who is controlled by his daughter, will do at that time."


    Jiang Silu doesn''t believe it. After all, Du Xu will be finished if he says it.


    Du Xu seemed to know what she thought and said to himself, "I can''t be a teacher in my life. Thanks to you, I''ll resign tomorrow."


    So in the end, Jiang Silu had to let go.


    She can''t leave tex University. She tried hard to get it.


    How can you just throw it away so easily.


    But looking at Du Xu''s back, she didn''t want to give up the man.


    Seeing Du Xu raising his feet again, Jiang Silu was worried.


    "Du Xu, I still have your child in my stomach!"


    Her words made people pay more attention to her.

 Chapter 1068

    Jiang Silu''s words really stopped Du Xu''s footsteps.


    I don''t know when the surrounding music stopped.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Jiang Silu and Du Xu.


    Jiang Silu''s words were heard by everyone present.


    There were voices of discussion and coaxing around.


    Du Xu''s footsteps stopped, but he didn''t turn around.


    "Lulu, ask yourself, is the child really mine?"


    Very calm words came from Du Xu''s mouth.


    This made Jiang Silu''s pupils shrink, and a moment of panic flashed in her eyes.


    She knows better than anyone who owns the child.


    But she didn''t believe that the man who was gentle with her would really doubt her now.


    "Ah Xu, the child is yours. Do you really want to give up our feelings for so many years?"


    Du Xu turned his back to Jiang Silu with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Jiang Silu, leave some room for each other."


    With that, he strode away, and his steps were determined with his back.


    Just then, two men came.


    A noble and gentle, an evil wind - flow.


    They are song Yunqing and Liu Sihan.


    It was song Yunqing''s car that Liu Sihan hit before.


    When they came, they attracted the eyes of the surrounding people.


    Song Yunqing saw Du Xu''s existence and passed each other.


    They didn''t have any conversation, just like strangers.


    Looking at Du Xu''s back as he left, song Yunqing quickly turned his attention to MI Youning.


    Liu Sihan''s face sank when he saw mi Youning''s figure.


    He hurried to MI Youning''s side, "Xi Xi, didn''t you say don''t come here!"


    Mi Youning reached out and hooked Liu Sihan''s arm. "Brother, I don''t have something to say to the teacher. I didn''t expect such a thing."


    Liu Sihan doesn''t know what happened. Now that the music in the bar has stopped, some of the guests around are dissatisfied.


    He nodded to Wen Yang and took mi Youning to song Yunqing.


    "Yunqing, go to my office."


    Song Yunqing smiled and nodded.


    Wen Yang has reached out to the DJ not far away and made a snap of his fingers.


    Soon the music continued and the guests began their nightlife.


    Binzi has long disappeared.


    As for Jiang Silu, she looked at Mi Youning and left accompanied by two tall men.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand something.


    Then she rushed to MI Youning like a gust of wind.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    Mi Youning really didn''t notice the sneak attack behind him.


    She was hit by Jiang Silu, who was in an unstable mood.


    However, the man around her reached out and held her in his arms when she was about to fall and met the card seat on one side.


    Jiang Silu was not so lucky.


    When the other party bumped into mi Youning, Liu Sihan pulled him away.


    The other party actually touched the seat not far away.


    The sound of crying pain was Jiang Silu.


    Mi Youning felt the cold embrace and sat on the ground staring at Jiang Silu, who was very embarrassed.


    "Hee hee, are you okay?"


    Liu Sihan quickly took his sister from Song Yunqing''s arms.


    Mi Youning shook his head. "Brother, I''m fine, but Mr. Jiang doesn''t seem very good."


    Jiang Silu covered her stomach and kept pleading on the ground.


    The pain looks like it''s really bad.


    Liu Sihan waved to the two security guards not far away and told them.


    "Come here and take people to the hospital."

 Chapter 1069

    Liu Sihan stopped looking at Jiang Silu on the ground and walked to the office with MI Youning on his shoulder.


    Song Yunqing glanced at Jiang Silu and then looked at Mi Youning.


    There is exploration, meditation and more dark light in that vision.


    Although he doesn''t know anything tonight, he also speculates that it has something to do with MI Youning.


    The other party has always liked Du Xu and now implicated Jiang Silu.


    This is probably a game.


    Song Yunqing followed the footsteps of Liu Sihan and MI Youning.


    Jiang Silu behind him was quickly pulled up and taken out of the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Sihan enters the office and presses mi Youning onto the seat in front of the office desk.


    "If the old man knew you were here, he would have to skin me back."


    He went to the bar not far away and poured a glass of juice and a glass of red wine.


    Deliver the juice to MI Youning''s hand.


    As for another glass of red wine, it was sent to song Yunqing.


    Mi Youning takes a sip of juice and looks up at Liu Sihan and song Yunqing.


    "Brother, as long as you don''t say, how can dad know?"


    Seeing song Yunqing staring at her, MI Youning then said skillfully, "Hello, teacher song."


    Song Yunqing nodded with a gentle smile.


    Liu Sihan is not so easy to fool. He went to the bar again and poured himself a glass of wine.


    His face was a little serious at this time.


    "Hee hee, tell me honestly what''s going on tonight?"


    Mi Youning looked down at the cup in his hand and stopped talking.


    Song Yunqing stared at Mi Youning with a smile, and his eyes showed a look of watching the play.


    Seeing that his sister was silent, Liu Sihan put away his displeasure on his face.


    He closed his eyes with a heavy heart.


    My sister has been in poor health and has grown up again. It''s inevitable that she won''t tell him about some things.


    Especially in the past six months, he doesn''t understand his sister more and more.


    He didn''t tell him anything, not even his father.


    Hide everything in your heart.


    But now his sister has been attacked. He will never ignore it.


    Liu Sihan decided to talk to his sister later.


    After seeing an old classmate whom he had not seen for many years, Liu Sihan came to song Yunqing.


    "Yunqing, I haven''t seen you for many years. I''ll have your car repaired later."


    Song Yunqing raised his glass and smiled softly, "it''s all right, but I didn''t expect us to meet in such a scene."


    "Yes, I thought I was dazzled when I saw you tonight."


    Then he said, "listen to Xixi calling your teacher, won''t you also be a teacher in tex university?"


    Song Yunqing took a sip of his red wine and nodded to Liu Sihan.


    "Well, it''s been more than a year."


    "Shit! It''s a waste to go to tex university with your conditions. Isn''t it good that the old man dug you up?"


    "Well, it''s a long story..."


    Mi Youning listened to the conversation between two men not far away.


    He did not expect that Liu Sihan and song Yunqing were still old acquaintances.


    The next two people''s words confirmed their acquaintance.


    It turns out that they are university alumni abroad.


    "Oh, speaking of it, as long as you were there, my aura would never be seen."


    Liu Sihan met song Yunqing and thought of many things.


    Song Yunqing and he are not bad looking, but he will never have the attractive physique of this man.

 Chapter 1070

    They were the most popular Chinese on campus.


    But song Yunqing was naturally cold and inaccessible. Those foreign chicks were attracted by him one after another.


    How many people did not hesitate to use all kinds of means for song Yunqing.


    There were even a few more ironic events.


    Hearing Liu Sihan mention the past, song Yunqing showed a gentle smile in his eyes.


    Mi Youning heard Liu Sihan keep talking about the past.


    The words are sour song Yunqing.


    Occasionally, song Yunqing would respond to him. They seemed to forget her existence.


    However, at the moment she raised her head, she looked into a pair of cool and wise eyes.


    Song Yunqing looked up at Mi Youning and smiled gently at her.


    Their eyes collided in the air, and Liu Sihan was still telling the past.


    Song Yunqing suddenly walks towards mi Youning.


    Liu Sihan stopped the words in his mouth when song Yunqing acted.


    It can be seen that he did not fall into the past memory wholeheartedly.


    Especially after Song Yunqing moved and walked to MI Youning, his whole body tightened up.


    Mi Youning looked at Song Yunqing coming.


    The remaining light in the corner of his eye also sees the changes of Liu Sihan in his eyes.


    Liu Sihan seems to know something.


    The obvious changes and the constant talking just now don''t look like Liu Sihan.


    The man is a fool on weekdays.


    Nine out of ten words came from his mouth.


    But the words said tonight, every heartfelt word, are even hanging on to song Yunqing''s memory.


    Something''s wrong, very wrong.


    "Yunqing!"


    Liu Sihan strode to MI Youning.


    Song Yunqing stopped and raised his eyebrows.


    Liu Sihan was very depressed about his action.


    But he hardened his head and said, "Yunqing, I haven''t introduced my sister to you yet. Her name is..."


    "I know, Liu Xi, my student."


    Liu Sihan was interrupted by song Yunqing before he finished speaking.


    However, this did not embarrass Liu Sihan.


    He smiled and patted his head, "look at my memory. Gangxixi still called your teacher."


    Song Yunqing was not interested in Liu Sihan''s rigid actions and unnatural words.


    He set his eyes on MI Youning again.


    This girl is really different.


    There seems to be some difference between Liu Xi and him.


    Looking back on what happened tonight, did she know anything that led to tonight''s event?


    Song Yunqing didn''t care about this. Instead, he was very interested in the girl in front of him.


    "Liu Xi, are you going back to school?"


    Mi Youning heard the gentle voice, smiled and nodded, and stood up from his seat.


    "If I want to go back, the school is probably closed. If the teacher takes me back, I won''t be recorded."


    In fact, she can say no, she can choose to go home.


    However, now Song Yunqing takes the initiative to send the door to get close to him. How can she push it away.


    Song Yunqing put the wine cup in his hand into Liu Sihan''s hand.


    "Then I''ll take Liu Xi''s students back first. I have your phone. We''ll have dinner one day."


    Liu Sihan looked at Song Yunqing with wide eyes and was about to leave with his sister.


    He quickly stopped in front of them, "Yunqing, my sister is not well. She will go home with me tonight."


    Song Yunqing stepped aside when he heard the speech, "OK."


    In fact, he doesn''t want to be with Liu Sihan and continue to look back on his past life.

 Chapter 1071

    It was his most painful and dark years.


    Now I just want to leave here to take Liu Xi back to school.


    "Brother, I won''t go back tonight. I have classes tomorrow."


    Unfortunately, MI Youning will not miss the opportunity to get along with song Yunqing alone.


    Liu Sihan hated iron and steel and looked at her, "Xixi, you are not in good health. Come home with me tonight."


    "Brother, are you sure? There is no one at home, except you. You won''t be called away in the middle of the night."


    This made Liu Sihan touch the tip of his nose, which really made him hard to say.


    Mi Youning smiled and pulled his clothes. "OK, brother, I''ll go back to school tonight and call back."


    Song Yunqing smiled and looked at the movements of her brother and sister, but her smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Liu Sihan glanced at Song Yunqing. He didn''t know what he thought. He agreed.


    "When you get back to school, call me. The old man has an old friend coming these two days. He won''t be at home."


    "Well, I see."


    Liu Sihan personally sent song Yunqing and MI Youning out of the bar.


    He watched them get on the bus and leave, and finally his eyes showed a heavy light.


    When he saw song Yunqing, something bad came out of his heart.


    He also knows very well what happened that year.


    Now that song Yunqing is back, he still works at tex University.


    It''s no coincidence.


    That was what happened at tex University.


    It didn''t make a big deal, but many old people in the school knew it clearly.


    Later, the reason why he went abroad to study was arranged by the old man at home.


    It is no coincidence that he and song Yunqing are in the same school.


    This was arranged by the old man.


    He thought song Yunqing would choose to be abroad, but he didn''t expect that he would come back after all.


    My sister is so weak that song Yunqing should not do anything.


    I have known him for so many years, although I don''t fully understand him.


    But he also knows his style of behavior and won''t do it to a weak girl.


    What happened in those years has happened. Now even doing anything else is useless.


    Song Yunqing, what exactly do you want to do?


    Liu Sihan watched the car disappear and turned to the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning sits in the driver''s seat, her eyes looking straight ahead.


    The carriage is full of cool breath belonging to song Yunqing.


    Surrounded by the smell, MI Youning leaned against the comfortable seat.


    She looked sideways at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Each other''s thin lips always hold a touch of reserved and gentle smile.


    The temperament of the whole body is gentle and elegant, showing a bit of abstinence.


    This man looks very good, has a good temperament, and his words and deeds are even more elegant.


    She thought song Yunqing would tell her something, but she didn''t.


    Song Yunqing didn''t say anything about the journey from the bar to the school.


    When the car drove to the school, song Yunqing parked the car not far from the girls'' dormitory.


    "Shall I take you to the dormitory?"


    Mi Youning heard his first words and smiled in a low voice.


    "Teacher, I don''t live here."


    Song Yunqing put his hand on the steering wheel. Hearing mi Youning''s words, he knocked on the steering wheel.


    His face soon showed a sudden expression.


    He laughed and shook his head. "I remember wrong. You live in a single apartment."


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, I''m not in good health. I''m afraid of other students."


    Song Yunqing looked at the girl in front of her with a smile.


    "Then I''ll take you there."


    The car started again, but turned around.

 Chapter 1072

    The girls'' Bachelor dormitory will arrive soon.


    After Song Yunqing stopped the car, MI Youning didn''t get off at the first time.


    "Go."


    Mi Youning did not move, and song Yunqing spoke.


    "I''m afraid."


    Song Yunqing doesn''t know. What she''s waiting for is his next behavior.


    After MI Youning''s words, the sound of the door being opened sounded in the night.


    Song Yunqing got out of the car and went to the co pilot. He opened the door.


    "Come down and I''ll take you in."


    Mi Youning sat in the car, smiling brightly, "thank you, Mr. Song."


    After getting out of the car, MI Youning closely followed song Yunqing.


    "Which room do you live in?"


    Song Yunqing walked in front, stopped in front of the apartment dormitory, turned and asked mi Youning.


    Mi Youning raised her eyes to see the apartment in front of her and stretched out her hand.


    Seeing the place, song Yunqing smiled with unknown meaning.


    Because the place mi Youning refers to is not the girl''s single apartment in front of her.


    It''s a small apartment separated by one.


    He knows what Liu Yanzhe did at school for his baby daughter.


    Naturally, I also know that Liu Xi doesn''t live with other girls.


    "So you live there."


    Song Yunqing turned his steps and walked in the direction mi Youning pointed out.


    Mi Youning followed him, "yes, it''s better to live alone if you''re not in good health. It''s too noisy upstairs."


    Under the light of the street lamp, MI Youning followed song Yunqing.


    They came to the small apartment one after another.


    Song Yunqing stopped and stepped aside.


    "Here you are. Go in."


    Mi Youning''s footsteps also stopped, and she still had a bright smile on her face.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    After thanking, MI Youning raises her feet and walks to the apartment.


    However, as I passed song Yunqing, my feet slipped.


    "Ah..."


    Mi Youning''s body fell back.


    Song Yunqing is like in a bar. He quickly pulls mi Youning and holds him in his arms.


    Their posture is intimate.


    Mi Youning''s softness is even close to song Yunqing''s body.


    Holding the person in his arms, song Yunqing''s light at the bottom of his eyes became dark, and his face was evil for a moment.


    But it was only a moment.


    After he helped mi Youning, his face returned to the same gentleness.


    "Why are you so careless? Be careful when you walk."


    His voice is very gentle.


    The gentle tone stopped in MI Youning''s ear, which was somewhat provocative.


    She stood still and looked up at Song Yunqing.


    Seeing each other''s gentle eyes, I know she doesn''t feel wrong.


    This man is really flirting with her.


    The tenderness in the other party''s eyes and the touch on her ears all show that song Yunqing made a move.


    Mi Youning tries to blush her cheeks and glances shyly at Song Yunqing.


    "Miss Song..."


    Song Yunqing''s hand touched mi Youning''s ear.


    Warm hands rubbed her ears, and her eyes stared there.


    Soon I saw mi Youning''s earlobe, slowly turning red.


    "Ha ha..." Song Yunqing smiled in a low voice.


    "Hee hee seems a little naughty."


    Song Yunqing felt that Liu Xi was different when he was in the bar.


    Until I got to school, I found something wrong from each other''s words and deeds.


    He thought he was thinking too much.


    But later, I found that the girl in front of me was intentional.


    Deliberately attract his eyes, and even deliberately fall to attract his hand.


    Mi Youning heard song Yunqing''s address and was about to vomit blood.


    Teacher, although I did it on purpose, you are too good.

 Chapter 1073

    Warm and cool hands have been hanging around the body.


    Mi Youning suddenly opened her eyes.


    The dazzling light shone in front of her and let her stretch out her hand to cover it.


    The memory of last night, even in a dream, is in MI Youning''s mind.


    Song Yunqing didn''t do anything last night.


    Although she wanted to attract song Yunqing last night, she didn''t really want to happen to him.


    With the touch of her hands, she stopped with a frightened voice.


    Song Yunqing left for the first time after she spoke.


    Without even looking at her, he turned and left.


    Even in the dark, the other party''s footsteps made her see clearly, embarrassed and hurried.


    Mi Youning sat up from the bed without any confusion in her eyes.


    Looking at the table on the bedside table, it''s already nine o''clock in the morning.


    I was late for class.


    It doesn''t make much sense to rush now.


    She got out of bed and went to the kitchen in the apartment.


    There is no partition in this small apartment, which is the whole view of the room.


    The living room, kitchen and bedroom are a bay.


    Mi Youning opens the refrigerator in the kitchen.


    Take out milk, bread, ham, eggs and lettuce.


    The original owner is in poor health. He has to eat breakfast no matter how late it is.


    Fried two eggs and sliced the ham.


    After the lettuce was washed, MI Youning''s stomach had made a voice of protest.


    Make breakfast as fast as possible. Mi Youning carries a plate and hot milk to the sofa in the living room.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the door of the apartment was knocked.


    Mi Youning is still wearing silk suspender pajamas.


    She looked down at her dress.


    Although not particularly exposed, it also shows her figure - sense of sex.


    Few people come here, unless the original owner is not feeling well and calls Liu Yanzhe occasionally.


    Otherwise, no second person will come.


    Mi Youning walked towards the door.


    The person standing outside the door will never be Liu Yanzhe.


    The other party will not come without calling her and notifying her.


    Well, apart from the man last night, MI Youning really can''t guess the second person.


    The door was opened by Mi Youning, and the people standing outside showed their true faces.


    A gentle smile, rimless glasses in his eyes, and his raised hand still kept knocking at the door.


    It was song Yunqing standing outside the door.


    The other party''s handsome face was wearing a gentle smile.


    Looking at her eyes, it was as if nothing had happened between them last night.


    "Miss Song."


    Mi Youning also greeted with a smile.


    When song Yunqing saw mi Youning''s clothes, a streamer flashed in his eyes, which was too fast for people to capture.


    "I didn''t see you in class today. I thought you were ill. Come and have a look."


    He said what he came here for.


    Mi Youning pushed the door open and turned sideways. "Come in, teacher. I slept late last night and got up late."


    "That''s good. Miss Liu is not here. I''m afraid no one knows you''re ill." Song Yunqing walked into the room.


    When the door closes, MI Youning takes song Yunqing to the dining table in the living room.


    "Did Mr. Song have dinner?"


    Song Yunqing nodded, "I''ve eaten."


    "The teacher, wait for me."


    With that, she turned to the bed, picked up her school uniform and went into the bathroom.


    During mi Youning''s movements, song Yunqing kept his eyes on her.


    The girl behaved very naturally.


    What happened to them last night seemed like an illusion.


    He was ready. Liu Xi may have mentioned last night.

 Chapter 1074

    But now it seems that the girl is very clever.


    The other party also chose "forgetting" like him.


    Song Yunqing sat at the table and looked at the food on the table. His eyes showed changes.


    Liu Xi did it.


    I didn''t expect that the girl held by Liu Yanzhe would make breakfast.


    Seeing this simple breakfast, song Yunqing thought of the girl who was almost the same age as Liu Xi in his memory.


    The other party also makes breakfast for him every morning.


    That brilliant smile, that warm smile.


    It has always been the support of his persistence for so many years.


    The black air in Song Yunqing''s eyes gradually spread.


    "Host, if you don''t go out again, song Yunqing will blacken."


    Mi Youning had just finished washing and was ready to wipe with a towel when she heard Xiao HUNER''s words.


    She picked up the towel and quickly opened the bathroom door.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Mi Youning wiped his face and stepped up to song Yunqing.


    Song Yunqing heard her voice and quickly closed his eyes.


    When he opened it again, he recovered his gentle eyes.


    "No, next is my class. Let''s go to class after breakfast."


    Mi Youning squints at Song Yunqing.


    Seeing the other party turn his head, he hung his eyes and continued the action on his hand.


    She said, "OK, Miss Song, wait for me to finish my meal."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning wiped her hair and sat down opposite song Yunqing.


    Her hair was wet and dripping from time to time.


    Song Yunqing sat opposite. Seeing mi Youning, he got up and walked behind her.


    Looking at the beautiful hair in front of him, song Yunqing slowly stretched out his hand.


    His hands gently stroked the wet hair and picked up the towel mi Youning threw aside.


    Song Yunqing gently wipes mi Youning''s hair.


    That action was so careful that MI Youning even felt warmth from his actions.


    The other party''s action of wiping his hair is very sophisticated.


    It''s like doing this many times.


    Mi Youning took a bite of the sandwich in his hand, picked up the cup on the table and drank a mouthful of milk.


    "Thank you, teacher. In fact, I can blow it with a blower later."


    Song Yunqing''s movements stopped for a moment after MI Youning spoke.


    Soon he continued to move, "using the ventilator will hurt your hair. It''ll be almost when you finish eating."


    He wrapped mi Youning''s beautiful hair with a towel and clenched his hands gently.


    This is what he used to do.


    But later, there was no such opportunity.


    Until today, seeing Liu Xi''s beautiful hair like the girl in his memory, he didn''t control himself.


    He wanted to feel what he had felt.


    Different. Liu Xi is very clever in front of her.


    Unlike the girl in his memory, he always makes trouble for him halfway.


    Even fooled around with him.


    The other party''s brilliant smile often appears in his mind recently.


    Can''t wait, such grievances, such insults.


    Maybe he was unwilling to let him take action and adjudicate those people.


    "Ah! Pain..."


    Mi Youning just ate the food in her mouth, and her hair was gently pulled by the man behind her.


    Song Yunqing quickly let go when she was in pain.


    He lost his temper again.


    Last night, he didn''t control himself.


    Now I''m lost in front of the girl again.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Song Yunqing with a little grievance in her eyes.


    "Teacher, you hurt me."

 Chapter 1075

    Song Yunqing''s aggrieved voice to Shang mi Youning and his complaining face.


    He touched his lips with his hands and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Just thought of something, conditioned reflex behavior.


    Now he really feels sorry for shangmi Youning''s wronged face.


    Even if the girl in front of her is Liu Yanzhe''s daughter, she is just a child.


    However, as soon as the idea came, song Yunqing''s eyes quickly darkened.


    The face was a little twisted.


    He turned quickly and clenched his fist.


    "Why is she innocent? She''s the man''s daughter, that''s damn it!"


    In Song Yunqing''s mind, a cold voice sounded.


    "You give me some peace!"


    Mi Youning naturally saw the changes that song Yunqing had just made and heard the other party''s whispers. She immediately made a voice to express her existence.


    "Ah?"


    Song Yunqing pressed down another in his heart.


    When he heard mi Youning''s voice, he felt bad.


    Fortunately, however, the other one has become silent.


    Song Yunqing turned around and showed mi Youning a very sorry face.


    "Liu Xi, I''m sorry. I''m a little uncomfortable today," he went back to his previous seat and picked up his cell phone. "Have you finished?"


    Mi Youning sees song Yunqing''s actions and finally takes a look at the sandwich in his hand.


    She nodded very reluctantly, "teacher, I''m ready."


    Song Yunqing stopped looking at Mi Youning and left with a big stride.


    Looking at the other party walking out of the apartment, MI Youning took a big bite of the sandwich in his hand.


    Simply tied up his hair, picked up his backpack and left the apartment.


    Mi Youning closes the door of the apartment and finds that song Yunqing is gone.


    However, the unnatural side of the other party and the strange words made her heart.


    That looks like honey familiar.


    "Little soul, does song Yunqing have a dual personality?"


    Mi Youning asks Jiehun as she walks to the teaching building.


    She used a more positive tone.


    Because in retrospect, the short time spent with song Yunqing was really strange.


    Sometimes gloomy, sometimes rational, sometimes crazy, sometimes gentle.


    There is always something wrong with song Yunqing, just like two people.


    "Song Yunqing''s body has just been detected. It seems that there is no other soul. As for dual personality, it needs to be verified by the host."


    This is equivalent to saying nothing.


    Mi Youning sighed and moved on.


    Today''s weather is not very good. The sun shines when I get up.


    It didn''t take long before it was covered with clouds. It was really a child''s face. It changed when it said it changed.


    A gust of wind came and made mi Youning hold his body.


    When mi Youning comes to the classroom, song Yunqing is already standing in front of the podium, preparing the materials for the class.


    The PPT in class has shown the content of this class.


    Mi Youning sees that song Yunqing doesn''t look at her. She walks to her seat and sits down alone.


    The bell rang and the people around sat down.


    Song Yunqing looked up at the students. He didn''t give a lecture at the first time.


    Today''s textbook is not his, but something unexpected happened.


    "You also know that this textbook should belong to Mr. Du. Now I want to tell you some unpleasant news.


    Mr. Du resigned this morning for personal reasons. Next, I will take Mr. Du''s class... "


    Mi Youning sees that song Yunqing glances at her and doesn''t stop.

 Chapter 1076

    The eyes looked at him with a trace of doubt.


    Du Xu resigned.


    Mi Youning still remembers his conversation with Jiang Silu last night.


    I didn''t expect Du Xu to come. Really, he said he would leave.


    Song Yunqing explained clearly to everyone that there was a sound of discussion in the classroom.


    Mi Youning looked up, and song Yunqing looked at him.


    She knew that the man also thought that the reason why Du Xu left also had something to do with her.


    In fact, she didn''t do anything. She just did good deeds to make Du Xu recognize the nature of Jiang Silu''s woman.


    Such good deeds are commendable.


    Thinking so, MI Youning smiled brightly at Song Yunqing.


    Just look at it. I have a clear conscience if I look at it again.


    Song Yunqing looked up at Mi Youning''s smiling face, and his handsome face frowned.


    "Students, be quiet. Now we have class."


    Seeing song Yunqing no longer looking over, MI Youning lies on the table and looks out at the full playground.


    Du Xu has left. He won''t think of her anymore.


    Then the next step is song Yunqing.


    Liu Sihan obviously knew something about his attitude last night.


    But mi Youning didn''t think she would tell Liu Sihan if she asked.


    It still needs her to look into it slowly.


    Why did Liu Sihan become a classmate with song Yunqing.


    And the other party''s attitude towards song Yunqing.


    Even if it was not obvious, Liu Sihan was somewhat tolerant and guilty when facing song Yunqing.


    How could song Yunqing, such a clever man, not find out.


    And song Yunqing''s murderous intention when facing her.


    Before you know it, a class is over.


    The next class is not song Yunqing''s. mi Youning picks up the backpack that has not been moved since she hung it on the seat.


    She left the classroom slowly.


    Mi Youning left the school and came to the coffee shop opposite tex University.


    Before coming back, she had sent a message to Du Xu.


    She believes Du Xu will come.


    The man felt guilty for her. Even after Jiang Silu happened, the guilt would be deeper.


    Sure enough, MI Youning didn''t wait long until Du Xu.


    Although Du Xu changed his clothes, his tired face and low pressure all over him showed that he didn''t sleep this night.


    Jiang Silu did him no harm at all.


    This man is also poor.


    "Liu Xi."


    Du Xu said hello and did it opposite mi Youning.


    Mi Youning drinks the juice and looks at Du Xu with a smile.


    "Mr. Du left?"


    Du Xu took a deep breath, and his expression showed some apology.


    "Liu Xi, what happened last night? I thought about it later. I know you deliberately let me see it.


    Don''t mention the past. No matter who is right or wrong, I will never appear at tex university again.


    As a teacher, what I have done is no longer worthy of being a teacher... "


    Hearing Du Xu''s words, MI Youning had no time to pester him.


    She interrupted each other with a smile, "Miss Du, I didn''t come to you to listen to you."


    Du Xu looked up at Mi Youning with a stunned expression.


    "Liu Xi, something..."


    "No, no, no, Mr. Du, now I ask you and answer. You haven''t figured out what I mean by calling you."


    Du Xu nodded, "OK."


    Before, he was sorry for the girl in front of him. He shouldn''t use her.


    So he will do whatever he can.


    "Song Yunqing, you know."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1077

    Mi Youning stirred the juice with a straw. "That''s good. Since Mr. Du is no longer in tex University, I''ll give you a task to check song Yunqing."


    "What?!"


    Du Xu looked at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    Mi Youning sees his expression so excited and stares at Du Xu with a smile.


    Knowing that he reflected too much, Du Xu calmed down, "what''s the problem with Mr. Song?"


    "Yes, Mr. Song has a problem, but I need you to go to the United States to check his university life, even everyone he contacts."


    Du Xu pursed his lips, obviously resisting.


    Mi Youning didn''t urge him either.


    "Does Mr. Du know anything?"


    Du Xu didn''t say anything about this problem.


    They just sat quietly.


    After a while, Du Xu finally spoke.


    "Song Yunqing is a bit dangerous. Once I saw him go crazy when he first arrived at tex University.


    I was late when I went back to school that day. When I passed Mr. Song''s dormitory, I heard a strange voice from inside.


    Because his dormitory is not closed, I''m going to go in and ask what happened... "


    Speaking of this, Du Xu stopped talking. He seemed to think of something, and his expression showed fear.


    "And then?"


    Du Xu looked up at Mi Youning and continued, "I saw song Yunqing dissecting the human body."


    This caught mi Youning by surprise.


    Song Yunqing killed so early.


    Who is the dead man?


    Mi Youning didn''t have any fear on his face, but was a little surprised.


    Du Xu also knew that his words would be misunderstood. He quickly added: "it''s a prosthesis, but his technique is very neat, and his expression is a little frightening. He is gloomy and cold, and his body is full of dangerous breath."


    When Du Xu said the prosthesis, MI Youning leaned against the sofa seat.


    "I said Mr. Du, can you speak without gasping?"


    She turned her eyes at Du Xu, very indecent, but also more real.


    Seeing such mi Youning, Du Xu was relieved.


    He smiled and advised, "Song Yunqing is really dangerous. Don''t get close to him.


    If you saw the scene of each other''s amputation that day, you know how terrible this man is. "


    Mi Youning shrugged, "Mr. Du, I must get close to him now. I just hope you can help me go to America.


    Of course, all the expenses are covered by me. As long as you check carefully, this trip will be regarded as a trip abroad. "


    However, Du Xu''s heart still refused.


    But at the thought of Jiang Silu, and now he has resigned.


    There were no other plans next. Du Xu tangled for a while and agreed.


    Mi Youning transferred Du Xu a large sum of money on the spot when he agreed.


    She simply ordered some things, and Du Xu wrote them down one by one.


    Soon the other party left in a hurry as when they came.


    Because Jiang Silu appeared.


    The other party''s dress today is not like the bold woman last night.


    The dress is very conservative and has a bit of elegant temperament.


    Jiang Silu had a stomachache last night, which didn''t cause an accident. The child was still well in his stomach.


    Today, she came to school as usual. She just finished the course and was ready to eat.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Du Xu and MI Youning here.


    When Du Xu saw Jiang Silu appear, he left quickly on the spot.

 Chapter 1078

    Jiang Silu wanted to catch up. The doctor''s words last night told her not to exercise violently and stopped all her movements.


    Seeing mi Youning sitting in front of the sofa, Jiang Silu came angrily.


    "Liu Xi, even if Du Xu and I really love each other, you don''t have to break us up by such a mean means!"


    Mi Youning listened to Jiang Silu without looking at her.


    She waved to the waiter not far away.


    The latter came forward and MI Youning took out a 100 yuan cash, "check out."


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    After the waiter left, MI Youning picked up his backpack and stood up.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is a public place. Please pay attention to your quality, and I care whether you and Du Xu fall in love. When you become a female watch, don''t set up a chastity memorial archway."


    "You!" Jiang Silu heard someone talk to her like this for the first time.


    At tex University, most of the students have better family conditions, and there are many rich second generations.


    But she can teach these students at will.


    Now it''s the first time someone has spoken to her like this.


    "What''s the matter with me? Before Mr. Jiang speaks, go to your head and think about who gave you your job."


    The waiter not far away came again, "Miss, here is your change."


    Mi Youning reaches out and grabs the change handed over by the waiter with both hands.


    She glanced at Jiang Silu, with a mockery on her face, and strode out of the cafe.


    Jiang Silu looked at her back as she left, with helplessness and frustration on her face.


    She naturally knows that Liu Xi is Liu Dong''s baby daughter.


    That''s a real daughter.


    If she really offended Liu Xi, she would lose her job at tex University.


    It was not until mi Youning''s back disappeared that Jiang Silu stamped his foot to leave.


    However, just as she was about to lift her feet and leave, her stomach hurt.


    Thinking of her actions just now, Jiang Silu''s face was twisted.


    It was Liu Xi who made herself forget the doctor''s advice.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    The waiter not far away saw Jiang Silu and hurriedly came to help her.


    Jiang Silu was in a bad mood. Now she heard the waiter''s address and changed her face immediately.


    She turned her head and said fiercely, "you are the miss. Your whole family is the miss!"


    The waiter''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Disaster is worse than family. Who can be happy if he has no virtue in his mouth.


    When the waiter saw that the manager was away, he nodded to Jiang Silu with a smile, turned and left.


    Jiang Silu was really unstable without the help of the waiter.


    Suddenly Jiang Silu lay on the ground. She didn''t get up for a short time.


    The waiter who left before heard the discussion of the guests and walked quickly to Jiang Silu.


    But I saw a piece of blood under her.


    This made her dumbfounded. She quickly responded to call the police.


    "Call 120 quickly. It''s streaming..."


    The waiter was still trembling and dialed 120.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walks out of the cafe and a gust of wind blows.


    I don''t know what''s going on today. She doesn''t feel well all over.


    The body is also a little heavy, and the whole body is a little weak.


    Mi Youning went back to school again.


    There is no song Yunqing''s class next. Mi Youning has no plan to go back to the classroom.


    She came to Liu Yanzhe''s office again.


    The office is still empty. Take out the key and open the office.


    Walking into the office, MI Youning threw his backpack aside and lay down on the big and comfortable sofa.

 Chapter 1079

    I don''t know how long it took.


    "Cough..."


    The coughing sound from the school manager''s office made passers-by look inside.


    The door of the office was closed and they could only see from the windowsill.


    Mi Youning lay on the sofa, curled up and hugged herself tightly.


    People can''t help but feel pity for it.


    They all knew that Liu Xi was in poor health, but they didn''t dare to disturb her.


    "Cough..."


    The two teachers passing by heard mi Youning cough again, and their eyes showed meditation.


    "Liu Xi seems to be ill. Call Liu Dong."


    One of them has gone to the office and knocked at the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Call."


    Another called Liu Yanzhe, but no one answered.


    And MI Youning in the room couldn''t hear anyone knocking at the door.


    At this time, she felt uncomfortable and her consciousness drifted away.


    This situation embarrassed them.


    They don''t have the guts to pry open the school manager''s office.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A gentle voice sounded.


    The two teachers turned around and saw song Yunqing coming.


    This man is gentle and elegant, which makes people feel good and safe.


    "Mr. Song, Liu Xi is in the office. It seems that the situation is not very good. He is ill."


    Song Yunqing walked quickly with the book in his hand.


    He saw mi Youning inside through the glass window.


    The other party''s curling posture and the frown reflected in his eyes.


    Seeing this, he put the book in his hand in front of the window and pushed the glass window open.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning felt his body being picked up.


    Although the consciousness was not clear, the familiar breath made her think of a person.


    Uncle Huang, the breath on the other party is the same as the breath surrounding her.


    That''s what she remembers in her bone marrow. She won''t be wrong.


    My heart hurts. It hurts.


    It''s like someone is stabbing her with a needle.


    Her body was soft and weak, which made her unable to use her strength.


    Where is this? Why is it so quiet? It seems that she is left alone between heaven and earth.


    "Liu Xi, Liu Xi wake up..."


    Song Yunqing holds mi Youning in his arms and immediately rushes out of the office.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and slowly opened them in the broken words.


    A pair of slightly narrowed eyes saw the man holding her clearly.


    I don''t know, I''m not familiar, my face is strange.


    This made her heart''s expectation gradually fall to the bottom of the valley.


    It''s not him after all.


    "Liu Xi, Liu Xi, don''t sleep, open your eyes..."


    Mi Youning still closed her eyes.


    The body is so heavy and the heart hurts.


    I feel like I''m falling apart. It''s a pain of being disassembled.


    "Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu should drink medicine..."


    Mi Youning seems to see a man in a four clawed mang robe.


    The nobleness of the other party was beyond her reach.


    But the tenderness of her handsome face made her close.


    That''s the only family she recognizes.


    "Uncle Huang, uncle Huang..."


    Mi Youning reached out and grabbed his clothes in Song Yunqing''s arms.


    "Uncle Huang, don''t leave me alone, don''t..."


    Mi Youning was a little fragile at this moment.


    Tears also flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Song Yunqing couldn''t hear who mi Youning was shouting, but he felt his clothes wet.


    With warm tears, he soaked his shirt, touched his skin and went straight to his heart.


    The warm tears made song Yunqing hold mi Youning''s steps and pause for a moment.

 Chapter 1080

    He looked down at the girl in his arms. It was fragile and tearful, and there was a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    The two teachers behind him closely followed him.


    Seeing mi Youning like this, they also know that things are not going well.


    Liu Dong is a famous daughter. If he knows that his daughter is ill at school, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Song Yunqing went on, "call Mr. Liu."


    "Good..."


    They walked towards the parking lot.


    Other colleagues and students showed curious eyes on the road.


    Song Yunqing went to his car, opened the door and put mi Youning in the co driver''s seat.


    "No, uncle Huang, don''t leave me..."


    Mi Youning felt that the soft and familiar embrace was leaving, and immediately grabbed song Yunqing''s clothes.


    This made song Yunqing show a more subtle expression.


    Huang Shu? Who is that?


    He thought it was Liu Xi''s favorite.


    But it''s not a problem to watch the girl grab his clothes.


    "Liu Xi let go first. You''re sick. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No, uncle Huang, don''t leave me."


    Mi Youning''s slender hands tightly grasped song Yunqing''s clothes.


    Seeing this, the two teachers standing aside knew that MI Youning was unconscious.


    "Mr. Song, why don''t you take Liu Xi to the back and I''ll drive."


    Song Yunqing picked up mi Youning again when he heard the speech, "OK."


    One of the teachers sat in the driver''s seat, and the other was still calling Liu Yanzhe.


    The car gradually drove away from tex University.


    Song Yunqing holds mi Youning in the back seat. He looks at the girl in his arms with complex eyes.


    Tears still hung in each other''s eyes.


    That look really makes people feel pity.


    Unfortunately, his heart was not soft.


    "Uncle Huang, uncle Huang..."


    Mi Youning''s mouth is still shouting a man.


    Song Yunqing doesn''t know who Huang Shu is.


    But hearing the attachment tone of the girl in her arms, it must be someone who is very important to her.


    Thinking of Liu Xi''s poor health, song Yunqing took out his mobile phone and called Liu Sihan.


    The phone got through, but no one answered it.


    When song Yunqing called for the second time, the phone was finally connected.


    "Hey, Yunqing." Liu Sihan''s voice was a little confused.


    The sound was just waking up.


    "Liu Sihan, your sister is ill. Which hospital does she usually go to?"


    As soon as song Yunqing spoke, Liu Sihan immediately turned over from the bed and sat up.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, he almost forgot what happened yesterday.


    I only remember that my heart was uncomfortable, one by one, accompanied by needle pain.


    Later, it seemed that I dreamed of the man in the depths of my memory.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a dream after all.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar environment around, MI Youning knows that this is in the hospital.


    Because the original owner was in poor health, he was treated in a hospital for a long time.


    In this hospital, there is a room dedicated to her.


    The surrounding costumes and scenery are what the original owner remembers.


    There was no one in the ward, but looking at the man''s coat on the sofa not far away, it could be seen that someone sent her.


    Just who would it be?


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw that it was the original owner''s brother, Liu Sihan.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Liu Sihan was very happy to see his sister wake up.

 Chapter 1081

    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Liu Sihan''s face immediately sank.


    He pretended to be unhappy and said, "it''s not me. Who do you think it is?"


    Then he lifted his feet and walked into the room.


    However, there was a man behind Liu Sihan.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked at the man behind Liu Sihan.


    The other party was wearing a white shirt, his sleeve was rolled to his forearm, and he still had a medical record in his hand.


    Mi Youning knows that very well.


    The original owner always enters the hospital every three or five times. He can know what it is at a glance.


    "Mr. Song, you are here, too."


    Song Yunqing heard mi Youning speak and smiled at her, "are you better?"


    Mi Youning felt it seriously, as if it was still a little heavy.


    The uncomfortable feeling was like the body had run out of oil and the lamp was dry.


    It seems that this body is really not very good.


    In the original plot, even if there is no event that Du Xu and Jiang Silu are together.


    I''m afraid the body of the original Lord has not endured much.


    Liu Sihan went to MI Youning and reached out to touch her forehead.


    It''s no longer burning, so it''s completely relaxed.


    But it didn''t make him feel better.


    Liu Sihan put his hand on MI Youning''s forehead, turned his backhand and poked her forehead with his index finger.


    "You said you had a fever. I don''t know. If a teacher hadn''t passed the old man''s office, you would have survived."


    After hearing this, MI Youning realized that he had a fever.


    I felt my throat itch, "cough..."


    "Yunqing, give me the medicine."


    Seeing his sister coughing, Liu Sihan''s face looked ugly again.


    He greeted song Yunqing not far away.


    Song Yunqing hurried to him and handed the medicine in his hand.


    Then he was like an insignificant person, watching Liu Sihan carefully pour water and feed medicine to the girl in the hospital bed.


    Liu Sihan has been in contact with him for some time.


    I know he is usually careless and there are many men and women around him.


    In the open atmosphere of foreign countries, Liu Sihan has made many boyfriend and girlfriend.


    But I didn''t see him take such care of his boyfriend and girlfriend.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Liu Sihan put the cup in his hand by the table with worry on his face.


    Mi Youning smiled at his worried face. "It''s not so fast. It''s probably just a cold. Don''t make such a fuss, brother."


    Liu Sihan disagreed. "I told you to go home with me yesterday. I have to go back to some school. I don''t know what my health is like.


    Don''t be so capricious next time. If the old man knows, he has to skin me. "


    Liu Sihan''s concern makes mi Youning unable to refute, so she can only nod obediently.


    Song Yunqing looked at the warmth between his brother and sister. He came over.


    "This is Liu Xi''s case. There''s nothing wrong. I''ll go first and let her have a good rest."


    This is for Liu Sihan.


    Liu Sihan immediately stood up and took her sister''s case from Song Yunqing.


    "OK, Yunqing, thank you for today."


    Song Yunqing patted him on the shoulder. "You''re welcome. It''s just your job."


    Hearing this, Liu Sihan showed a very complicated face.


    Such a complex emotion is that everyone knows his inner restlessness.


    Unfortunately, song Yunqing didn''t seem to see it.


    He looked at Mi Youning lying on the hospital bed.


    "Liu Xi takes good care of his illness. I''ll ask for leave from school."

 Chapter 1082

    Mi Youning couldn''t help nodding to song Yunqing''s gentle eyes.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song."


    Song Yunqing appeared here. This man must have sent her.


    "You''re welcome. Get well and wait for you to come back."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Song Yun''s Qinghua voice just fell, and Liu Sihan couldn''t wait to speak.


    His performance is very obvious. He doesn''t want song Yunqing to have too deep contact with MI Youning.


    Mi Youning watched the two men leave the ward.


    At this time, the mobile phone beside the hospital bed rang.


    Mi Youning picks up her mobile phone and it''s Du Xu''s call.


    She answered the phone, "hello."


    "Liu Xi, I''m at the airport now."


    Mi Youning picked his eyebrows at the speech. "So fast?"


    She was still a little surprised. She didn''t expect Du Xu to act so quickly.


    "Well, if I find anything over there, I''ll call you."


    "OK, have a nice trip."


    Du Xu stood in the hall of the airport, looking at the ticket in his hand, "HMM."


    He just told Liu Xi that he didn''t intend to be so fast.


    But Jiang Silu called him.


    He didn''t answer. He was rejected in his heart.


    He didn''t go back to the apartment where they lived, and he stayed in the hotel all the time.


    I hope it will calm down when he comes back.


    The damage caused to him by Jiang Silu was an irreparable wound.


    It was the woman he really loved, but he didn''t expect it to bring him a fatal blow.


    Well, this is retribution.


    It was because of Jiang Silu that he wanted to use Liu Xi at the beginning, but he didn''t expect the betrayal of what his favorite person gave him.


    Hang up and Du Xu walks into the boarding gate.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Mi Youning thought it was just a small cold, but she didn''t expect that her body had not improved in half a month.


    Liu Yanzhe soon knew that she was ill.


    These days, Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan have been with her.


    The two men didn''t give tit for tat when taking care of her, no matter how they didn''t deal with her openly.


    Just after Liu Yanzhe left, MI Youning lay in the hospital bed bored.


    This body is really a headache.


    "Little soul, can''t you really regulate your body?"


    "Yes, this is the sequelae of the last world."


    The tone of Jiehun is very serious and rational.


    Mi Youning looked at the ceiling above her head and looked very helpless.


    I''ve been in bed for half a month.


    Now she''s really going moldy.


    "Host, there''s another sad news. You still have two years to live in this world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a long time, MI Youning said, "little soul, are you against me?"


    "No, no, no..." Jie soul quickly retorted, "there is something wrong in the world. Liu Xi''s body has obviously reached the limit and is more fragile than the original plot, so you have only two years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and sighed deeply.


    She watched the original plot again.


    Two years later, it was when the original owner died.


    But two years later, it was not the time for song Yunqing to collapse.


    It''s tough.


    "Why did song Yunqing kill people and use such extreme methods?"


    I don''t know whether to ask Jiehun or herself.


    Mi Youning covered her heart and got down from the hospital bed.


    She went to the French window in the ward.


    In this half month, song Yunqing came again.


    The other party came with other teachers from tex University and left soon.


    I haven''t seen this man since.


    Du Xu has been in the United States for half a month. So far, no useful news has come.

 Chapter 1083

    Two years is not short, but it is not long.


    If song Yunqing had not been saved, the task of the world would have failed.


    "I want to leave the hospital!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What? No!"


    "I disagree!"


    Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan were called to the hospital by Mi Youning.


    When they heard that their baby daughter (sister) was leaving the hospital, they refused at the same time.


    Mi Youning has changed her medical clothes. She is wearing casual clothes and sitting on the sofa in the ward.


    Seeing that both men were worried and disagreed, she smiled.


    "My health is not very good. I''m going to suffer from depression in the hospital every day. Let me go back to school, or I''ll suffocate."


    "Nonsense!"


    When Liu Sihan heard the word death, his tone was serious.


    So is Liu Yanzhe.


    But Liu Yanzhe stared at Mi Youning''s face and saw a faint smile on her face.


    He couldn''t help lowering his eyes at the thought of the condition discussed with him by the doctor recently.


    The result of this inspection is very bad.


    Her daughter''s condition is natural and her body is weak. A minor illness from time to time will bring her life danger.


    But this time, the doctor said the worst result.


    He disagreed with the result.


    "Hee hee, why are you going to school?"


    In his impression, his daughter is not very interested in school, but just passing the time.


    He never asked his daughter to study hard.


    Mi Youning heard Liu Yanzhe''s question and said to himself that this man is on the way.


    She lowered her eyes and hung two blushes on her face.


    That look is clearly the state of the little daughter, which is shy.


    Liu Sihan opened his eyes and looked at his sister inconceivably.


    He really hasn''t seen each other like this.


    The expression of my sister in front of me was clearly the emotion of those men and women who loved him.


    Little sister, there is someone you like!


    Who is that man.


    Who hooked up with her sister.


    Liu Sihan''s face was unhappy, and even showed an expression of gnashing teeth.


    "Little sister, you..."


    As soon as Liu Sihan spoke, he was interrupted by Liu Yanzhe.


    "Hee hee, do you have someone you like?"


    Mi Youning lowered her head.


    But he made a low, inaudible sound, "well."


    The voice was very small. If the Liu family and his son didn''t have good hearing, they would not hear her clearly.


    Mi Youning''s recognition made their faces look wonderful.


    Liu Sihan''s face is going green.


    He was full of his baby sister and was seduced away.


    I don''t know what kind of man I am.


    If he sees each other, he must beat them all over the ground.


    Liu Yanzhe''s face remained calm, but his hands clenched his fists showed that he was in a bad mood.


    He looked at his daughter in front of him and asked calmly, "hee hee, who is that person? Which class is your classmate in?"


    Mi Youning hung his head and smiled in his eyes.


    Even if I didn''t look at Liu''s father, I felt the low pressure around them.


    The smile in her eyes was put away and put on a pitiful expression.


    When you raise your head, your eyes become slightly moist.


    "Dad, brother, I don''t like my classmates."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not a classmate.


    Liu''s father and son breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    However, MI Youning''s next words made them get up from the sofa.


    "It''s Miss Song."

 Chapter 1084

    Liu Yanzhe''s expression was shocked, complex, painful and finally decadent.


    Liu Sihan''s expression was stunned, as if he hadn''t reacted.


    He really didn''t reflect it.


    Even when he was still thinking, he asked foolishly, "little sister, do you like the man song Yunqing?"


    The voice was uncertain and with a faint shock.


    Mi Youning smiled at Liu Sihan with a smile that was more ugly than crying. She tightened her lips.


    Sometimes silence is acquiescence.


    Liu Sihan''s face became more and more ugly.


    It was song Yunqing.


    How could it be him.


    Why this man.


    Liu Sihan''s face gradually became distorted.


    It was unacceptable to him.


    "Xixi, tell your brother if song Yunqing threatened you or if he forced you by any means!"


    Liu Sihan went to MI Youning and bent down to look at her.


    Mi Youning didn''t expect that he would be so emotional.


    Mi Youning still doesn''t know what grudges song Yunqing has with the Liu family, so she remains silent.


    But also for the first time, put the line of sight of asking for help on Liu Yanzhe not far away.


    Liu Yanzhe saw that his son was so unacceptable, why wasn''t he.


    He just looked at the pleading in his daughter''s eyes, which made his heart sour.


    After all, what happened that year was an accident. He didn''t think song Yunqing would attack his daughter.


    Even if song Yunqing had hatred in his heart, he would not fight against a girl with weak body.


    He trusted song Yunqing''s character.


    Thinking so, Liu Yanzhe got up from the sofa.


    He hurried to MI Youning and Liu Sihan and stretched out his hand to pull Liu Sihan away.


    "Look what you look like! Don''t you know your sister is in bad health!"


    Liu Yanzhe scolded Liu Sihan loudly.


    The latter did not talk back to him, nor did he have the previous tit for tat.


    He just stared at Liu Yanzhe with a mocking look.


    "Old man, don''t teach me in the way you teach others. Think about what you have done!


    Now it''s all coming to Xixi. Don''t you have the slightest guilt, don''t you blame yourself... "


    With Liu Sihan''s words, MI Youning sees Liu Yanzhe''s face in front of him.


    Many emotions showed up in his face.


    Unfortunately, they all turned into helplessness in the end.


    "Sihan, you don''t know what happened that year. Stop talking!"


    As soon as Liu Yanzhe opened his mouth, he completely ignited Liu Sihan.


    "I don''t know? I know exactly what happened back then. I''m dead! A female college student died!"


    He was very excited and his eyes were red.


    At the thought of why he went abroad, Liu Sihan was oppressed.


    No one knows how frightened he was when he became an alumni with song Yunqing.


    Although it was not the Liu family''s fault, it was also the Liu family''s fault.


    Therefore, when contacting song Yunqing, he avoided the man in everything.


    Liu Yanzhe didn''t want to mention what happened that year.


    That''s a thing of the past.


    A dusty case.


    He still believes that he is not wrong.


    He is for the sake of the overall situation. He is for


    Liu Yanzhe had to admit that although it was for the overall situation, it was also for his own reputation at that time.


    The girl student was pregnant.


    He always knew that the girl student was very ambiguous with Lao Ruan (one of the people killed by song Yunqing).


    For the sake of dignity and the reputation of the school, he is not wrong.


    Seeing the strange atmosphere between her father and son, MI Youning finally couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Dad, brother, who died?"

 Chapter 1085

    Mi Youning''s voice made Liu''s father and son look at her at the same time.


    Just now they forgot the existence of their daughter.


    For her question, the Liu family and their son were speechless.


    Those old things they don''t want to mention.


    There was a vague tension in the ward.


    Finally, Liu Yanzhe broke all this.


    "Xixi, do you really like song Yunqing?"


    Mi Youning nodded shyly.


    She saw the expressions of Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan. They would never easily mention song Yunqing''s secret.


    Song Yunqing was lured to tex University by Liu Fu.


    Song Yunqing also has a purpose to enter special university.


    It all involves one person.


    A female college student.


    What is the relationship between that person and song Yunqing, relatives, lovers, or other relationships.


    Mi Youning prefers relatives and lovers.


    Because only these two can make song Yunqing kill.


    Seeing mi Youning nodding, Liu Yanzhe sighed deeply.


    Liu Sihan was more anxious than she could suppress.


    Finally, they agreed to let mi Youning leave the hospital, but instead of letting her go back to school for the first time, they went home to recuperate.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, Liu Yanzhe invited song Yunqing to his home.


    Mi Youning showed surprise and expectation for the first time when he knew the news.


    This makes the Liu family father and son helpless and unhappy.


    Love between teachers and students is taboo in school.


    After that day, Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan talked calmly.


    Liu Xi is not in good health now.


    The doctor also informed them. It hasn''t been a few years.


    This is the result they knew from the birth of Liu Xi.


    But I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    They decided to let it go and even planned to push behind song Yunqing.


    That night, song Yunqing came to Liu''s house.


    The Liujia villa was seated in the suburbs of the city.


    The air here is better and the environment is quiet, suitable for cultivation.


    This is all for the sake of Liu Xi''s body.


    When song Yunqing walked into Liu''s house, MI Youning''s eyes bent and showed a bright smile.


    This scene was seen by the Liu family and their son. They invited song Yunqing in with a smile.


    "Yunqing, I''ve worked hard recently."


    After Song Yunqing took his seat, he heard Liu Yanzhe''s words and knew that he was talking about Du Xu''s substitute class after he resigned.


    "If Mr. Liu is not there, it''s my honor that I can relieve your worries."


    Liu Yanzhe gave him a complicated look, and then waved to MI Youning standing behind him.


    Mi Youning walked up to him.


    "This is hee hee, my dearest daughter. Last time she got sick at school, you found that she sent people to the hospital.


    Hee hee was recently discharged from the hospital. The girl said she wanted to thank you for inviting you to dinner. "


    Mi Youning pulled Liu Yanzhe''s clothes, "Dad..."


    She expressed her little daughter''s mentality incisively and vividly.


    Song Yunqing narrowed his eyes and glanced at Mi Youning''s behavior.


    Then he looked at Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan.


    Liu Yanzhe''s expression was not relaxed, but Liu Sihan was even more.


    The other party''s whole body is under low pressure, which seems very uncomfortable.


    Song Yunqing already knows that tonight''s meal is not delicious.


    "Teacher Liu doesn''t have to be so polite to me. Liu Xi''s health is not good. Everyone in the school knows that anyone will do this when they see him."


    Mi Youning always listens to song Yunqing calling teacher Liu Fu.


    At this time, she looked up at Song Yunqing, but asked Liu Yanzhe: "Dad, why does Mr. song call you a teacher?"

 Chapter 1086

    Mi Youning''s casual words made the three men present fall into silence.


    Well, this is another taboo.


    "Because I just met you, leaving footprints is beautiful. If the wind blows and flowers cry, because I don''t want to separate..."


    In this quiet atmosphere, MI Youning''s cell phone rang.


    The three men stared at Mi Youning one after another.


    In their sight, MI Youning took out his mobile phone.


    It''s Du Xu.


    Mi Youning smiled and looked at the three present. "I''ll answer the phone first. I''m so hungry. I''ll have dinner when I come back."


    Then he walked upstairs.


    She had a hunch that Du Xu might bring her useful news this time.


    "Hello..."


    Back in the bedroom, MI Youning''s face was no longer like a little girl.


    Her face was calm and plain.


    "Liu Xi, I found something."


    Sure enough.


    Mi Youning knew that he would get useful news this time.


    ¡­¡­


    The Liu family and song Yunqing downstairs are still in a quiet atmosphere.


    Song Yunqing''s gentle face did not change at all.


    Seeing that the Liu family''s father and son didn''t look right, song Yunqing smiled in a low voice.


    "Mr. Liu doesn''t know what''s going on when he called me over today. Don''t say it''s just a simple meal. Look at Sihan''s expression. It''s about to eat me."


    Hearing this, Liu Sihan immediately turned his head aside.


    Liu Yanzhe glared at him.


    For song Yunqing''s words, he can''t escape.


    Today, I invited song Yunqing to come home to see if he had any ideas about his daughter.


    "Yunqing, what do you think of Xixi?"


    Song Yunqing''s eyes tightened for a moment.


    He didn''t want to think much about what that meant.


    But I have to think.


    Liu Sihan wanted to swallow his eyes before.


    And Liu Yanzhe''s tentative tone.


    Song Yunqing couldn''t help thinking of the scene that night when he sent Liu Xi back to his dormitory.


    The girl showed her affection for him.


    Suddenly, song Yunqing shook his head helplessly. The child should not have told the family.


    He was going to let the weak girl go.


    "Why do you shake your head? What''s wrong with my sister!


    Don''t think calling you home is recognition of your business!


    Song Yunqing, I tell you, don''t even think about it! "


    Liu Sihan saw song Yunqing shaking his head and immediately exploded.


    Liu Fu had no time to stop the explosion.


    The explosion made song Yunqing thoroughly understand the purpose of coming here tonight.


    He smiled apologetically at Liu Sihan, "no, I don''t disagree with Liu Xi, but the other party is really special."


    Then he put his eyes on Liu Yanzhe.


    "Miss Liu, do you remember the chess game I played with you before?"


    The latter nodded, "remember, it hasn''t broken yet."


    In this regard, song Yunqing shook his head, "it has been broken, which is the chess game broken by Liu Xi."


    Liu Yanzhe opened his eyes when he heard the speech.


    Maybe others don''t know, but he knows very well.


    When playing chess with song Yunqing, he felt that the child accepted his invitation and went to tex University for a purpose.


    The other side''s pressing posture step by step and the relentless attack.


    This once made him think that it was wrong to invite song Yunqing to tex University.


    Now that his daughters have been planted in the child''s hands, he really feels wrong.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance to go back.


    This may be life.


    Time is fate, destiny.

 Chapter 1087

    "Song Yunqing''s character looks exactly the same at stant University in the United States as at home. There is no big problem.


    But yesterday I met a teacher in stant who was an alumnus of song Yunqing.


    I heard that song Yunqing often saw a psychologist and even went to the underground boxing ring in the United States. He was scarred every time he came out.


    Even the psychologist I saw before was introduced by the teacher I met yesterday... "


    Mi Youning sat on the balcony of her bedroom and looked at the dark street lights downstairs.


    Song Yunqing has a problem. She always knows.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes when Du Xu said about the psychologist.


    She thinks the key is here.


    "Did the psychologist find it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xu fell into silence.


    Listening to the gasp from the phone, MI Youning felt something wrong.


    "Found it and got song Yunqing''s case!"


    It was a gnashing of teeth, obviously somewhat resistant.


    "Oh? I don''t know how Mr. Du got it?"


    Mi Youning is curious about Du Xu''s ability to get song Yunqing''s medical records.


    Generally, such medical records need a confidentiality agreement.


    Hearing mi Youning mention this, Du Xu, who is far away in the American Hotel, is in pain.


    When he met song Yunqing''s alumni, he intended to get closer to each other.


    He even brought the topic to song Yunqing.


    Unexpectedly, the other party misunderstood.


    In the United States, male relations are very normal.


    The other party thought he was song Yunqing''s boyfriend.


    What else did the man say? Song Yunqing was not interested in women.


    He also said that he looked good and matched song Yunqing very well.


    That made Du Xu sick and didn''t eat all night.


    It''s not that he rejects men, but that he puts them together with song Yunqing.


    The picture was so beautiful that he got goose bumps all over.


    Du Xu didn''t want to tell mi Youning about this, but he said it when he thought of the twists and turns.


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning never imagined that Du Xu would encounter such a thing again.


    "So later, you let the other party misunderstand, and even sold it miserably, and asked the person to find a relationship for you and get song Yunqing''s medical record?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xu couldn''t find his voice for a long time.


    "How do you know?"


    Mi Youning shook her head and smiled, "except for the old story, I really can''t think how you got song Yunqing''s medical record when you were alone abroad.


    General hospitals, even private clinics, need to keep patients confidential unless there are acquaintances. "


    Du Xu was speechless about mi Youning''s logic.


    Because she''s right.


    "So, Mr. Du, have you read the medical record?"


    Mi Youning stood up from the lounge chair on the balcony.


    "... yes."


    It was because of this that Du Xu called mi Youning.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the medical record."


    Mi Youning walked towards the bedroom door.


    If there were no problem, Du Xu''s tone would not be so strange.


    "Yes, song Yunqing''s physical condition is not very good. He seems to have a mental illness... No, it''s a mental illness with dual personality."


    Du Xu''s tone was a little urgent. He felt that talking about mental illness was like swearing, so he changed his mouth immediately.


    It''s a mental illness.


    "The medical record also shows that song Yunqing has a grumpy personality and needs to vent to ease it. I really didn''t think he would have such an extreme side when he looked at such a gentle person..."

 Chapter 1088

    Mi Youning didn''t care what Du Xu said later.


    "Send me the medical record later."


    With that, MI Youning hung up the phone.


    Du Xu, who was far away in the United States, showed confusion in his eyes when he was hung up.


    So why did Liu Xi let him investigate song Yunqing.


    Could it be that he had been amorous before.


    The person Liu Xi really likes is song Yunqing?


    Well, this is an unsolved problem for the time being.


    Now that his task has been completed, it is time for him to return home.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning came downstairs, the three men downstairs had already talked and laughed.


    It seems that the previous unhappiness and subtleties have disappeared.


    "Hee hee has come down. It''s just right. Let''s have dinner."


    Mi Youning nodded to Liu Yanzhe, "OK."


    The party moved from the living room to the dining room.


    The servants have prepared the meal.


    The four took their seats one after another, and Liu Yanzhe sat on the throne.


    Liu Sihan sat under his right hand.


    Mi Youning and song Yunqing took their seats on the left.


    In the Liu family, there are no rules of eating without speaking and sleeping without speaking.


    Everyone was very satisfied with the dishes on the table.


    However, on the way, Liu Yanzhe announced a news.


    For MI Youning, he can''t wait for a decision.


    "Hee hee, my father will go abroad in two days, and your brother will go to Linshi. There is no one at home. You will live on campus temporarily. Mr. Song will take care of you at school. If you have any problems, you can find Mr. Song."


    Mi Youning''s hand holding vegetables pauses in the void.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Liu Yanzhe strangely.


    The latter smiled at her as if it were no big deal.


    Look at Liu Sihan, good guy... The smile on his face is really worse than crying.


    It seems that the three men have reached an agreement.


    Mi Youning turns to see song Yunqing again.


    The other party gave her a gentle smile.


    Song Yunqing didn''t expect to take over Liu Xi when he came to Liu''s house today.


    Liu Xi confessed to his family that he liked him.


    He can''t believe it.


    The girl he had no deep contact with.


    Before the other party looked at Du Xu''s expression, it was clear that only those who liked it would show up.


    It''s only a few days. The other party said he liked him.


    How can he believe it.


    However, since the Liu family and his son have made such a decision, he has no reason to refuse.


    The last time he held Liu Xi to the hospital, he saw the other party''s fragile and helpless appearance, so he decided to stop.


    She is still a child and there is no need to use each other.


    Unfortunately, Liu''s father and son pushed people to him again.


    Mi Youning put the dishes in his hand into his tableware. "Why are you suddenly so busy?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Yanzhe said with a smile, "yes, Mr. Song is the family member of a student whose father used to be. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I see, Dad."


    Mi Youning replied half shy and half excited.


    Dinner time passed peacefully.


    Song Yunqing offered to leave after dinner.


    Mi Youning thought of Du Xu''s words and looked at the gentle and elegant man.


    She also offered to send people.


    Liu''s father and son have no opinion, but this should ignore Liu Sihan''s expression of eating people all night.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and song Yunqing left the villa one after another.


    They were walking on the path outside the door.


    "Miss Song, I''ll trouble you next."


    Song Yunqing and MI Youning walk side by side. The girls around them are very quiet and quiet, which makes people feel very clever.


    Hearing the other party''s polite words, he turned his head and looked at the other party.


    "Liu Xi."

 Chapter 1089

    "Liu Xi."


    Song Yunqing stopped and looked sideways at the girl in front of him.


    The other side''s small face is still a little pale, but it is also very beautiful and eye-catching.


    Mi Youning raised her pale and beautiful face and smiled at Song Yunqing.


    "Well, what happened to miss song?"


    On that innocent smiling face, song Yunqing couldn''t say anything.


    Under the dark street lamp, their figures intersected and overlapped.


    "You fool said that since she likes you, she will help her. Have you forgotten that she is really dead!"


    Song Yunqing heard a gloomy voice again.


    His handsome face slowly twisted.


    Mi Youning still has a smile on her face, but her eyes don''t have the slightest smile.


    Song Yunqing is very wrong.


    The handsome face was distorted.


    Suddenly, song Yunqing put his hand around mi Youning''s waist and took him into his arms.


    "Liu Xi, you like me, don''t you?"


    Mi Youning was carried into song Yunqing''s arms without any resistance.


    She is close to each other''s body and can smell the breath belonging to song Yunqing.


    The other party''s voice is no longer gentle, but overflows a bit of evil charm.


    "Yes, Miss Song, I like you very much."


    Song Yunqing''s hand rubbed around mi Youning''s waist, "yes, then I''ll complete it. How are you?"


    His lips slowly approached mi Youning''s ears.


    The warm thin lips gently touched mi Youning''s earlobe.


    This makes mi Youning''s body tense.


    The finger with the ring on the hand emits a touch of warmth.


    However, this did not make mi Youning care too much.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at Song Yunqing.


    Now he is very sure that the man in front of him is different.


    The temperament of the whole body has changed, and the tone and tone have changed a pattern.


    "Well, Mr. Song''s accomplishment is my honor."


    "Ha ha..." Song Yunqing smiled. He raised his head and looked into mi Youning''s beautiful eyes.


    "Good boy, I''m looking forward to getting along with you next."


    Mi Youning understood the coldness of this remark.


    Instead of retreating, she smiled and said, "I''m looking forward to it, too."


    Song Yunqing''s eyes were cold, and the gentle smile on his face dissipated.


    "Liu Xi, welcome to the cold abyss with me."


    With these words, song Yunqing loosened mi Youning, turned and strode away.


    The figure was determined and lonely.


    Looking at the other party''s back, MI Youning feels that this second personality is easier to deal with than rational song Yunqing.


    Seeing song Yunqing sitting in the car not far away, MI Youning turned and walked back.


    The car behind started.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning returned to tex University.


    But she didn''t go to class.


    Now her body is still weak. She is really weak to the point of taking a few steps.


    Lying in the dormitory apartment, MI Youning looked out of the window.


    She is waiting, waiting for the arrival of song Yunqing.


    Now that the morning has passed, it''s time for the man to come.


    When Liu''s father and son brought her this morning, they called song Yunqing in front of her.


    Now she hasn''t gone to class all morning. Song Yunqing is sure to come.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked.


    Mi Youning took back her sight and put it out of the window, lifting up the corner of her lips.


    coming.


    "The door is unlocked. Come in."


    The sound of the door twisting sounded.


    Mi Youning''s eyes showed an expectant smile and looked straight at the door.


    That look is like waiting for your sweetheart.


    The door was opened from the outside.

 Chapter 1090

    Song Yunqing pushed open the door and met mi Youning''s expectant eyes.


    A trace of guilt flashed across his face, but it only changed for a moment.


    "What do you want for lunch?"


    Song Yunqing asked as he walked in.


    Now that he comes, it means that everything to do next will involve the girl.


    I wanted to let each other go, but after thinking about it all night last night, the darkness in my heart succeeded in suppressing him.


    The real death was given by Liu Yanzhe.


    The man''s failure to save his life, as well as everything buried, will pay a price.


    Mi Youning''s plain eyes watched song Yunqing close the door.


    The other party is still carrying something in his hand.


    "What did the teacher bring? What did you bring? What did I eat?"


    Song Yunqing glanced at Mi Youning.


    There was still a smile on each other''s face.


    It''s a pity that you are so cute


    Unfortunately, she is not true after all.


    Song Yunqing put his things on the table and took out the lunch box from inside.


    "There are meat and vegetables. Look what you like to eat. I heard you like to eat small chops. I bought you one, lotus root and eggplant.


    Mi Youning listened to song Yunqing''s introduction. They were all the favorite foods of the original owner.


    Although she was a little hungry, MI Youning didn''t take any action.


    After Song Yunqing arranged the lunch boxes, he looked back.


    Seeing that MI Youning didn''t get up, she couldn''t help walking to the bedside.


    "Get up and have dinner. The second class is mine. I''ll go after eating with you."


    Whatever he said, MI Youning stretched out his hand and grabbed song Yunqing''s hand.


    "Miss Song, I have no strength. Please pick me up."


    Song Yunqing shook his eyes with his innocent smile.


    When his brain had not responded, he had bent down and stretched out his hand to wrap mi Youning in his arms.


    "Little soul, hurry up."


    "I see. Hurry up."


    Mi Youning reaches out and embraces song Yunqing when she touches her.


    "Miss Song, I like you. Do you like me?"


    Song Yunqing''s eyes showed confusion, as if something was wrong.


    He had no resistance to the girl in front of him.


    Even want to hold people like this for a lifetime.


    However, he did not answer Mi Yuning''s question.


    Do you like it?


    No.


    He just wanted to use the girl to attack Liu Yanzhe.


    When Liu Yanzhe and his son handed over the man to him, he had this plan.


    Mi Youning looked at Song Yunqing''s confused eyes.


    The soul power of the body is quickly input to the upper body.


    She can''t see song Yunqing''s information, but now she can hypnotize each other.


    Especially when song Yunqing has a second personality, hypnosis will be more effective.


    "Song Yunqing, song Yunqing..."


    Mi Youning whispered song Yunqing''s name.


    The sound from far to near, from near to far.


    Song Yunqing couldn''t hear which direction he was in.


    This is the time.


    Mi Youning sneaks into song Yunqing''s memory.


    She went into each other''s mind and wanted to explore some memories.


    To get what you want.


    In Song Yunqing''s mind is a blank confusion.


    Seeing this, MI Youning did not give up.


    She is looking for the memory she wants in her white mind.


    Soon I saw some pictures in the corner not far away.


    It''s some messy pictures.


    The memories in that corner are all pictures of song Yunqing and a girl.


    Two people are very close. It''s not too much to say that they are conjoined babies.

 Chapter 1091

    They live under the eaves, eat together, watch TV together, study together, together


    Every day is inseparable.


    Until one day, the girl disappeared.


    After that, MI Yuning saw tex University.


    I saw song Yunqing looking at tex university with gloomy eyes on a rainy night.


    The other party''s eyes are red, crazy and desperate.


    "Really..."


    Mi Youning heard a man''s name through song Yunqing''s lips.


    "Well..."


    At this time, MI Youning felt the rejection of song Yunqing''s mind.


    She was excluded.


    Mi Youning returns to reality, her hands still holding song Yunqing''s waist.


    The latter pressed her down.


    "Liu Xi, what did you do?"


    Song Yunqing''s expression is not right and is no longer gentle.


    This is the second personality.


    She smiled and said, "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to hug the teacher."


    "Ha ha..." Song Yunqing naturally didn''t believe her.


    He stared at Mi Youning with gloomy eyes.


    Thinking of Zhenzhen''s blood all over, a touch of madness appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Liu Xi, since you like me, will you give yourself to me?"


    Although he was in doubt, he did not ask Mi Yuning''s consent.


    The other party''s hand is already in front of MI Youning''s moon Hungary.


    The force on her hand made mi Youning feel uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t help but frown, "Miss Song, I''m hungry."


    This is a disguised refusal.


    Song Yunqing''s eyes were red.


    "Liu Xi, I said you were welcome to the abyss to accompany me. Now it''s just a welcome ceremony."


    He stretched out his hand and tore mi Youning''s clothes open.


    Just like that night.


    The difference is that song Yunqing left that night without doing anything.


    Now, in the daytime, song Yunqing looks at the beautiful body under him, revealing madness and love Valley owe.


    "Miss Song, who is it?"


    Seeing that song Yunqing is really coming, MI Youning calmly says his name in his memory.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning bet wrong.


    As soon as song Yunqing heard her mention Zhenzhen, he stretched out his hand and grabbed her chin.


    "Who told you?"


    Mi Youning looked at the crazy man in front of her quietly.


    "Say! Who told you!"


    Zhenzhen is song Yunqing''s untouchable taboo. Anyone touching it will ignite the darkness at the bottom of his heart.


    Mi Youning thinks that song Yunqing will stop as long as she says the girl''s name.


    Unfortunately, song Yunqing''s eyes became firm when she didn''t speak.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''ll let you speak."


    He began to kiss mi Youning''s neck and kissed him carefully, every trace of pride.


    "Little soul, draw my soul!"


    Mi Youning used to consume some soul power, but now he has no power to let himself leave the noumenon.


    "Host, I can''t."


    Jiehun calmly tells mi Youning about this unfortunate news.


    Mi Youning is stupid and doesn''t understand why Jiehun should rebel at this time.


    Song Yunqing suddenly touched mi Youning''s sensitive place.


    She couldn''t help but spit out a low voice.


    Mi Youning''s jaw can''t help but raise the arc of sex feeling.


    The pale little face gradually became ruddy.


    "Liu Xi, I didn''t expect you to have such a sexy side. It looks... Delicious."


    Song Yunqing looked at Mi Youning''s actions, and the valley under his eyes was even worse.


    "If you don''t give me a perfect reason, I won''t let you go!"


    Mi Youning felt that song Yunqing''s hands had moved slowly.

 Chapter 1092

    She pretended not to hear song Yunqing''s exclamation.


    Jiehun also knows mi Youning''s situation.


    But he really couldn''t pull out her soul.


    "Host, he is..."


    The following words can''t be said by the ring soul.


    But mi Youning is so clever that he can understand it in half a sentence.


    "You say Song Yunqing is?"


    The tone was incredible. The brain stopped for a moment.


    This is a big problem.


    Mi Youning feels that his integrity is not guaranteed.


    Song Yunqing has deep feelings with the girl named Zhenzhen.


    She had guessed that the other party was song Yunqing''s white moonlight.


    Otherwise song Yunqing wouldn''t be so crazy.


    He killed several people for each other, using extremely cruel methods.


    Mi Youning doesn''t struggle anymore. On the contrary, she is somewhat loveless.


    "Little soul, you are hurting me!"


    Mi Youning thought it would be better to save song Yunqing who had been destroyed.


    But I didn''t expect this man to have a hidden identity.


    How can she accept it.


    Hemp egg! She doesn''t want to be a third party.


    "Host, accept your destiny. You can not only complete the task, but also get more soul power. Is that perfect?"


    Jiehun means that he doesn''t understand the use of MI Youning''s integrity.


    When mi Youning didn''t resist, song Yunqing''s strength decreased.


    He bowed his head and kissed her body.


    Every place is like worshiping the closest lover.


    Suddenly, MI Youning''s waist lifted up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shit! so painful!


    The unexpected attack made mi Youning''s eyes and pupils tighten.


    The eyes were lax and didn''t know where to put them.


    It really hurts. It hurts to the extreme.


    Song Yunqing didn''t seem to hear mi Youning''s pain, but leaned close to her ear and smiled.


    "Have you gazed into the abyss? Welcome to the abyss."


    Mi Youning''s eyes slowly focused on Song Yunqing.


    The handsome face was dripping with water, and the other party did not move.


    It can be seen that his patience is also very hard.


    But is it necessary to be patient.


    This man is twisted and gloomy.


    He doesn''t understand pity.


    "Song Yunqing, I hope you won''t regret it."


    Mi Youning slowly closed her eyes.


    When she has reached this point, she will retreat again. It''s very hypocritical. She will suffer a loss, too.


    Seeing mi Youning''s attitude, song Yunqing smiled instead.


    "No, I''ll never regret it!"


    Song Yunqing moved.


    The attack officially began, and there is no attack so far.


    It''s like I don''t know how tired I am. I try my best every time.


    Mi Youning''s body seemed to float in the void.


    Her body has been completely controlled by song Yunqing, and there is no freedom at all.


    When the plasma was launched, song Yunqing bowed his head and blocked mi Youning''s lips.


    She''s human, too. It''s hard to avoid making a noise about it.


    Song Yunqing was unconsciously led away by Mi Youning.


    The heavy panting sound sounded in the quiet room.


    "Liu Xi..."


    Mi Youning''s eyes are still closed.


    This time, song Yunqing''s voice returned to its previous moderation.


    It seems that the master appeared.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the strength to pay attention to each other.


    Is physically weak.


    In this long time, she has been trying to control her heart beat stably.


    Otherwise she will be the first Tasker to die in bed.


    "Liu Xi, are you... Are you okay?"


    Song Yunqing looked worried.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Give it to relatives who don''t bring something to read.


    Don''t make comments that affect other people''s reading at last!


    Did I point out in the text that there is another person in the male Lord''s heart? Does he have a girlfriend? Does he have a lover?


    Don''t make comments that affect others? OK£¿£¡


    This affects other people''s reading, which makes you have a strong sense of existence.


    Who wrote this book?


    Do you know what''s going on better than the author?


    Have you read the profile? One on one, Su Shuang and Tian Chongwen.


    Don''t mess with other readers! It''s not that you can''t speak! Instead, don''t impose unnecessary things.


    If you don''t like blackening, you can skip it. If you don''t like the author, you can delete the book!


    [please read carefully. The foreshadowing is very clear]

 Chapter 1093

    Song Yunqing''s amazing eyes on Shang mi Youning inadvertently diverted his attention.


    He took the girl in his arms and walked to the bathroom.


    His heartbeat seemed to be abnormal along the way.


    However, song Yunqing tried to ignore the past for this little mistake.


    Take people to the bathroom with water in the bathtub.


    Knowing that the man in his arms was naked, he also opened the thin to reveal his graceful body.


    Although the girl in front of me was not big, her body was perfect.


    Put mi Youning in her arms into hot water, and song Yunqing looked into her eyes.


    "Can you wash it yourself?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the edge of the bathtub with a smile in her eyes.


    "What do you say, Miss Song?"


    Her hands clung to the edge of the bathtub to prevent herself from slipping down.


    Mi Youning felt powerless for the first time.


    Song Yunqing knew when he saw her hands grasping at the edge.


    He took off his bath towel and raised his foot into the tub.


    Mi Youning sees song Yunqing''s figure and feels uncomfortable in his eyes.


    Especially when the other party doesn''t wear anything.


    This made her think back to the other party''s sexual - feeling and sweat.


    Song Yunqing stepped into the bathtub, where there was still a lot of space.


    He reached out to catch mi Youning in his arms and supported her body with one hand to prevent her from slipping.


    Wash her with the other hand.


    His movements were gentle and careful.


    Gentle seems to treat treasures.


    "Mr. Song, what is our relationship now?"


    Mi Youning lets him move, but suddenly asks about their current relationship.


    When song Yunqing heard the speech, he was shocked by the action on his hand.


    The handsome face was expressionless. Looking at the girl''s back in his arms, his eyes sank.


    However, for a moment, he continued to wash the girl in his arms.


    Even the unspeakable place was not spared.


    Mi Youning felt that the man behind him had changed again.


    Song Yunqing didn''t do anything to her even if she had a reaction.


    After cleaning up from beginning to end, the other party did not answer her questions.


    Mi Youning is again carried back to bed by song Yunqing.


    Looking at each other''s back as he walked to the bathroom, MI Youning picked up his cell phone.


    Du Xu did not send song Yunqing''s medical records in the United States.


    But now even if it is sent, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Song Yunqing really has a second personality.


    And the situation of each other is caused by a girl named Zhenzhen.


    Now she needs to find out what happened.


    Why did the girl named Zhenzhen die with blood all over her body.


    Song Yunqing was crazy about each other.


    Liu Yanzhe, Liu Sihan and his son both know the inside story.


    Otherwise they wouldn''t be so eccentric about song Yunqing''s attitude.


    She needs to pry open the mouths of the Liu family and their son.


    Only when she knows what happened can she suit the remedy to the case.


    When mi Youning puts back her mobile phone, song Yunqing comes out of the bathroom.


    The other party has changed his clothes and dressed very neatly.


    His eyes were as calm as a bottomless pool.


    Song Yunqing went to the bed and sat down. At this moment, his eyes softened.


    "Liu Xi, I will be responsible for you."


    Mi Youning''s face showed a mocking smile.


    The person in charge really comes with his mouth open.


    She doesn''t believe this man is really responsible for her.


    How responsible, love her? Or kill her?


    Her smile narrowed song Yunqing''s eyes.

 Chapter 1094

    "What do you want to ask?"


    Song Yunqing is very calm.


    Being calm is like talking about another business.


    The tone was even more business like.


    Mi Youning knew he had a dual personality and did not force him.


    Just


    "Teacher song, if you really want to be responsible for me, marry me."


    Since the other party came to the door, she had no reason to refuse, didn''t she.


    Song Yunqing had a feeling that he couldn''t see through the girl.


    Mi Youning''s request really surprised him.


    Song Yunqing thought of the perfect fit between the two. He reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair.


    That action is very gentle, gentle people want to move.


    Warm fingers caress - touch mi Youning''s earlobe.


    His voice seemed to have feelings.


    "Well, I said I would be responsible for you."


    Song Yun finished speaking, approached mi Youning and kissed her on the forehead.


    "You have a rest first. I''ll see you later."


    The other party got up and walked out of the apartment.


    Mi Youning knocked her hand on the table at the head of the bed, and her eyes were puzzled.


    Song Yunqing actually agreed to marry her.


    This still surprised her a little.


    The door of the apartment was opened and song Yunqing did not leave immediately.


    But turned around.


    He looked at the girl lying in bed.


    His face was pale and his eyes were always on him.


    The eyes seemed to be in love. In fact, there was calm and reason in the depths of his eyes.


    "I''ll take you home after class. Have a rest."


    Song Yunqing''s mouth was gentle.


    His words are to give mi Youning a reassurance.


    Mi Youning showed surprise appropriately, and then looked surprised.


    In response to her change, song Yunqing turned and left.


    When leaving, gently close the door.


    Until song Yunqing disappeared into sight, MI Youning''s surprise smile dissipated.


    Song Yunqing wants to take her home, so she needs to contact Liu Yanzhe or Liu Sihan in advance.


    Liu Sihan, the father and son of the Liu family, seems to be foolhardy, wind flow, giving people an unreliable feeling.


    In fact, he has the most ideas, and his mouth is so strict that you can''t pry it open.


    Then there is only Liu Yanzhe left.


    Liu Yanzhe''s daughter is really boundless.


    As long as Liu Xi wants, even the moon in the sky, the other party will find a way to get corners for her.


    "Little soul, find a way to keep my body for a day. I need to go out."


    "Host... It''s too difficult..."


    The words of giving up the soul are still hesitant.


    Mi Youning chuckled, "come on, little soul, have we known each other for a day or two? Hurry up and finish the world task. I''ll be free as soon as possible."


    "Host, call dad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What the hell


    Mi Youning suspects that there is something wrong with her ear.


    "Little... Little soul, what are you talking about?"


    The ring soul floating in the space looked at the colorful glass stones in front of him and said again, "host, call dad and I''ll help you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Little soul, if your skin itches, you really don''t have to beat around the bush."


    It took mi Youning a long time to find his voice.


    She felt that the little soul seemed to be broken by someone.


    Ring Soul: "host, please have a begging attitude. You will lose my golden finger."


    "I bah!"


    "Little soul, wait for me and don''t let you kneel down and call dad. I deserve you!"


    Mi Youning was really angry and his face changed.

 Chapter 1095

    However, just as mi Youning was about to enter the space, his body suffered a sharp pain.


    "Well..."


    She put her hand over her heart.


    The pain reached level 10 and caught her off guard.


    After a few seconds, it returned to normal.


    "Well, if you can persist for one day, your body will be very weak after the effect is lost. It will take several days to recover."


    Ring the soul and speak. Mi Youning knows what''s going on.


    It turned out that the other party was diverting her attention.


    "Little soul, you are really my good friend."


    Mi Youning sighed.


    The feeling of pain might be more obvious if you told her in advance.


    Waiting for the pain, even a second, is very painful.


    "You''re welcome, so would you like to call dad?"


    Just a few words, it''s going to heaven.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help but pie his mouth. "Why don''t you kneel down and call dad, and I''ll think about it again?"


    The ring soul is silent.


    Mi Youning clearly felt the strength of his body and was no longer as weak as before.


    She picked up her cell phone again, turned out Liu Yanzhe''s phone and dialed it out.


    "Hey, hee hee, how are you? What''s the matter?"


    The phone was soon connected.


    As soon as Liu Yanzhe answered the phone, his tone was very worried.


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice, "Dad, where are you?"


    "... I''m in America."


    "Hee hee... Dad, don''t lie to me. I know you didn''t go to America."


    Mi Youning mercilessly pierced his lie.


    Just listen to Liu Yanzhe''s sigh on the phone.


    "It''s not for you. How are you? Are you sick? Did song Yunqing bully you?"


    Mi Youning wants to say that she is in good health. Song Yunqing has wiped your daughter dry.


    But she won''t say that.


    Yes, Liu Yanzhe doesn''t jump yet.


    "Dad, I need to talk to you about song Yunqing."


    ¡­¡­


    After Song Yunqing left the dormitory apartment, his courses had been delayed.


    I''ve been delayed with MI Youning for a long time, and it''s too late.


    He left because he didn''t know how to face each other.


    Walking on the familiar path of the campus, song Yunqing was confused.


    The reason why I once accepted Liu Yanzhe''s invitation was just for Jiazhen.


    His only relative.


    At the beginning, song Jiazhen was covered with blood, which hurt his eyes and subverted his world.


    Especially in each other''s belly, there are children.


    Really so good, why did you jump from a building.


    Clearly all the people are there, why no one saved her.


    Then he learned some bad news.


    Liu Yanzhe, as the leader of the school at that time, wanted to die.


    Even blocked the news of Zhenzhen jumping from a building.


    Professor Wang, who is still in school, used to be Jiazhen''s mentor.


    And Miss Li is also Jiazhen''s teacher.


    The last one surnamed Ruan.


    Once the other party was also Jiazhen''s teacher.


    Unfortunately, after Jiazhen''s death, the other party left school and has made little achievements now.


    But why.


    They can be safe for whatever reason.


    Especially Ruan, the child in Jiazhen''s belly is his.


    Liu Yanzhe''s hopelessness was treated coldly by Professor Wang and teacher Li.


    They clearly know what happened and that Jiazhen''s child is Ruan. They even blame Jiazhen for all their mistakes.


    How much pain Jiazhen suffered during that time.


    How much torture did she suffer before she chose to jump off a building.


    ¡ª¡ª


    During the day, there is more.

 Chapter 1096

    Song Yunqing''s heart darkened at the thought that Jiazhen was covered in blood and beyond recognition.


    He came to tex University for revenge.


    Time has passed for too long to grasp them.


    Now he has come to tex University for a long time.


    Many people didn''t know what happened that year, except for some veterans.


    But he won''t let go so easily.


    Now the emergence of Liu Xi and the change of relationship with each other.


    All this messed up his plan.


    He counted a lot, but he didn''t count that Liu Xi would appear in his life.


    He knew how much Liu Yanzhe loved his daughter.


    Originally, I was going to play - get each other and let Liu Yanzhe taste the hurt of his relatives.


    But he restrained himself again and again, especially in the girl''s eyes.


    Even if the cheeks are pale, but those eyes are so bright, so exciting.


    As long as you look at Liu Xi''s eyes, he can''t do anything.


    Even if he had any thoughts in his heart, as long as he saw those beautiful and bright eyes, everything was blocked.


    When his heart softened, the second personality appeared.


    There was a complete transformation between them.


    Song Yunqing stopped and looked up at the dark sky.


    The weather these days is particularly gloomy, just like his heart.


    He wants to admit one thing.


    He seems unable to hurt Liu Xi.


    The girl kept him from doing it.


    Now there has been a substantive relationship, and he has avoided it.


    If you don''t avoid, who knows if the second personality will come out crazy.


    That''s a complete madman.


    "I''m not crazy! I''m for Zhenzhen. Don''t forget Zhenzhen''s tragic death for Liuxi!"


    Song Yunqing heard the roar from the bottom of his heart.


    He never forgot the real tragic death.


    Never forget.


    "I haven''t forgotten. Why don''t you do it? Why don''t you do it!"


    The dual personality is roaring, roaring and angry.


    Song Yunqing felt that he couldn''t suppress each other.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the gentleness in Song Yunqing''s eyes receded.


    It was a pair of gloomy, angry eyes.


    There was a low pressure all over the body.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll do it!"


    Song Yunqing talked to himself and walked in one direction.


    That''s the teacher''s office area.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning''s body regained strength. She put on her clothes and simply covered up the ambiguous traces on her body.


    She just made an appointment with Liu Yanzhe.


    In the teahouse where the other party often drinks tea.


    With his mobile phone and bag, MI Youning left the University.


    Less than half an hour by taxi, she arrived at the agreed teahouse.


    At this time, MI Youning didn''t know that song Yunqing left with them shortly after she left Tess University.


    The three men left tex University talking and laughing.


    Song Yunqing''s performance is very normal.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walks into the teahouse and tells the waiter the private room number. Under the guidance of the other party, she meets Liu Yanzhe.


    Liu Yanzhe sat in a room full of ancient charm.


    A comfortable zither sounded.


    Not far from the room, there was a woman with great temperament in cheongsam, sitting there playing the zither.


    "Dad!"


    Mi Youning enters the room and walks towards Liu Yanzhe.


    "Hee hee, come and sit down."


    Liu Yanzhe waved to MI Youning.


    The woman sitting not far away did not look up when mi Youning came in and continued her hand movements.


    Mi Youning went to Liu Yanzhe and joked, "Dad said he was in America."

 Chapter 1097

    Why couldn''t Liu Yanzhe hear her banter.


    He pulled away the seat on one side, "sit down first and talk to dad about anything."


    Mi Youning sits beside Liu Yanzhe.


    Seeing the other party go straight to the subject, she glanced at the woman sitting not far away.


    "What I want to ask is about song Yunqing. Does the other party know a girl named Zhenzhen.


    "Pa......"


    Liu Yanzhe just picked up the teacup and fell onto the table.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to see his flustered action.


    But to the woman not far away, "go out first and call you if necessary."


    "OK."


    The woman''s voice is gentle, with a softness of Jiangnan women.


    Mi Youning''s eyes darkened as he watched the other party leave.


    That woman doesn''t feel very good to her.


    It seems too quiet and gentle.


    Liu Yanzhe''s panic was only a moment and soon recovered.


    He reached out to pick up the teacup in front of the table and inadvertently asked, "hee hee, who told you this?"


    Liu Yanzhe didn''t believe that song Yunqing told her that her daughter knew the name of the incident many years ago.


    Song Yunqing''s character and personality are not like that kind of person.


    The other side is calm and rational.


    It hurt song Yunqing a lot. How could he uncover his scar.


    After the woman left, MI Youning seriously looked Liu Yanzhe in the eyes.


    "Dad, what happened to the girl named Zhenzhen? What is her relationship with song Yunqing?


    Are they lovers? Have I been a junior? I want to know what happened.


    I''m your daughter. Do you see me suffer in this relationship? "


    If you want to get words out of Liu Yanzhe''s mouth, you have to play emotion cards.


    Sure enough


    Liu Yanzhe saw mi Youning''s face full of pain and depression, as well as the eyes of Gu Qian who wanted to know.


    He sighed deeply.


    "I don''t want to mention it again. After so many years, I still firmly believe that I''m not wrong. Sitting in my position, I can''t ruin the Centennial reputation of the school for myself..."


    Liu Yanzhe''s voice was very heavy.


    The other party is obviously not firm when he says he is not wrong.


    The girl named Zhenzhen, whose full name is song Jiazhen, is song Yunqing''s sister.


    Close sister, the kind of relatives with the same father and mother.


    Their parents died early and finally became independent under the care of their relatives.


    Relatives treat their brother and sister well.


    They left their relatives'' homes when they were adults.


    They go to school and work to earn tuition.


    Song Yunqing had a great chance to be admitted to tex University.


    Unfortunately, before the college entrance examination, he was still taking care of his sister and took several jobs.


    Those all affected his normal play.


    Finally, I was admitted to the University in the next city.


    Although song Yunqing regretted this, he didn''t have much regret.


    Because he didn''t pass the exam, but his sister could.


    Under his care, song Jiazhen has been used to living outside.


    The next year, song Jiazhen took the college entrance examination.


    She had a brother Xueba and was admitted to tex University.


    Unfortunately, the girl''s life is not good.


    Within a few months of entering tex University, he jumped out of a building and committed suicide.


    "Suicide? Why?"


    Mi Youning interrupts Liu Yanzhe with a voice.


    Liu Yanzhe drank the tea in his hand.


    Why song Jiazhen jumped from a building is a scandal for the school.


    Because she''s pregnant.


    Or the child of his own teacher.


    This makes him how to speak in front of his daughter.

 Chapter 1098

    Although Liu Yanzhe is difficult to speak.


    But he thought of his daughter''s love for song Yunqing and thought it was a vigilance.


    Perhaps after her daughter knows, her love for song Yunqing will change.


    Liu Yanzhe put the teacup in his hand on the table and continued: "Song Jiazhen was pregnant that year. She was her teacher''s child. Although the child studied well, he was well protected by his brother..."


    Song Jiazhen was with teacher Ruan not long after she was at school.


    No one knows whether song Jiazhen was forced.


    However, those who have eyes in the school can see that song Jiazhen and teacher Ruan are often together.


    In school, some teachers have a really bad impression of song Jiazhen.


    Whether song Jiazhen volunteered or not, she was hooked - leading the teacher''s reputation.


    The teachers'' isolation of song Jiazhen led some students to isolate her.


    If they were isolated, they would have shot song Jiazhen.


    Before Song Jiazhen jumped from a building, her clothes were messy and there were some ambiguous marks on her body.


    Later I learned that she was blocked by some people before jumping off the building.


    Those students, male and female, did not invade song Jiazhen.


    But the ambiguous traces of her body have shown that she really has an affair with a man.


    Song Jiazhen jumped from a building.


    One body and two lives.


    It was very sad to die.


    Especially the trace of joy love, let everyone point out.


    The school knew that song Jiazhen had only one brother and contacted song Yunqing.


    Song Yunqing came back from the next city and only saw song Jiazhen''s body.


    The other party did not cry, no tears, no sadness.


    There was a calm atmosphere all over.


    The police also sent someone to investigate song Jiazhen''s death.


    The students who bullied her were sent to the police station for questioning.


    Even those teachers who were not very friendly to song Jiazhen were passed on one after another.


    The students were frightened.


    One or two teachers also yelled at the police station.


    Said Song Jiazhen hook - lead teacher, still pregnant with sin - kind.


    Liu Yanzhe also knows this.


    He wanted to dismiss the two men for the first time, but it was a pity that the other''s parents had great ability in the literary world.


    I had to persuade people to go back and have a rest for some time.


    Before long, Mr. Ruan also resigned.


    The other party still had a wife at that time, but no one had seen his wife.


    Mr. Ruan didn''t take the initiative to mention family.


    All I know is that the file shows that Mr. Ruan is married.


    Not long after this incident, the school compensated song Yunqing a lot of money.


    Song Yunqing did not accept the money.


    Until Liu Yanzhe knew that song Yunqing had gone abroad.


    He could see that song Yunqing''s reason and depression were afraid of anything.


    So he sent his son, Liu Sihan, abroad.


    Liu Sihan is not stupid. How could she go abroad for no reason.


    At that time, he had many friends in China.


    Until Liu Yanzhe told the story and asked him to promise Liu Sihan many unreasonable treaties, the other party honestly went to the United States.


    During his years abroad, Liu Sihan did not find anything wrong with song Yunqing.


    Until song Yunqing returned home, Liu Yanzhe invited song Yunqing to tex University.


    The subsequent development gave him a headache.


    "I didn''t expect my favorite daughter to like her teacher. Sometimes I wonder if it''s still on me now."


    Liu Yanzhe looked a little decadent.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s eyes, they all showed complexity.

 Chapter 1099

    "Hee hee, are you sure you really like song Yunqing? Dad can''t see through him. He''s worried about you."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows. "Then why did dad set me up with Mr. Song?"


    This choked Liu Yanzhe.


    Of course he won''t tell his daughter why.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Liu Yanzhe showed pain in his eyes.


    Flowers of the same age, destined not to wait for the season of full bloom.


    All he can do in his life is to hold the best things in the world in front of his daughter.


    Although song Yunqing let him see through, his daughter likes it. He won''t stop it.


    "Dad, does Mr. Ruan like song Jiazhen?"


    Mi Youning rubbed the tea cup on the table and asked inadvertently.


    Liu Yanzhe was stunned.


    No wonder mi Youning asked.


    When Liu Yanzhe talked about teacher Ruan several times just now, the tone was very familiar.


    Liu Yanzhe sighed, "I don''t know if there are feelings, but after Song Jiazhen''s death, Lao Ruan divorced and lived a very decadent life for some time."


    Mi Youning''s eyes flashed.


    "What are you talking about, little soul?"


    Her hands clenched the tea cup in her hand.


    Just when Liu Yanzhe spoke, Jiehun told her a bad news.


    "Song Yunqing has killed Professor Wang and teacher Li. Now the other party is with teacher Ruan."


    "Shit!"


    Mi Youning couldn''t help but burst out rude words and stood up from his seat.


    Liu Yanzhe looked at his daughter in surprise.


    "What happened to hee hee?"


    Mi Youning glanced at Liu Yanzhe.


    Professor Wang and Miss Li are dead.


    Teacher Ruan is now with song Yunqing.


    So the next one is Liu Yanzhe.


    "Dad, did you drive here?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Yanzhe saw his daughter''s face serious and his expression was very cautious.


    Thought she had something to do, she stood up.


    "Little soul, where is song Yunqing now?"


    "The waste factory in the west of the city."


    "Dad, I''m going to the waste factory in the west of the city. Please send me there."


    Now let Liu Yanzhe stay alone. She doesn''t know if there will be any accident. It''s better to let the other party follow her.


    "OK."


    Liu Yanzhe grabbed the car key and walked outside the door.


    "Are you leaving?"


    When the woman standing at the door saw Liu Yanzhe and MI Youning coming out, she immediately came forward and spoke respectfully.


    This is the gentle woman who played the zither in the room before.


    Mi Youning stood by Liu Yanzhe and said with a smile, "yes."


    With that, she took Liu Yanzhe and left quickly.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with that woman?"


    "Let me see..."


    It was not until mi Youning got into the car that Jie soul said, "the woman seems to be involved with song Yunqing. It was only found that she called song Yunqing half an hour ago."


    Hearing the words of Jiehun, MI Youning was afraid.


    If she didn''t ask Liu Yanzhe today, the man around her wouldn''t be dead.


    "Is Ruan in danger now?"


    "Not yet."


    Liu Yanzhe drove to the waste factory in the west of the city.


    "Hee hee, what are you going to do in the waste factory?"


    Liu Yanzhe still needs to ask if his daughter is going to a waste factory.


    Mi Youning turns to look at Liu Yanzhe.


    The other party is driving seriously, but his face is worried.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Now it''s dead. It''s reasonable to call the police.


    But when mi Youning thought of giving song Yunqing to the police, he couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 1100

    West of the city, waste factory.


    Song Yunqing sat on an old machine and stood a refined man not far from him.


    Each other''s age seems to have entered middle age, and there are white marks on both temples.


    "Does Mr. Ruan know who I am?"


    Song Yunqing and Zhou Sheng released their evil spirits.


    At this moment, he was like Shura from hell.


    Not far from them, there are two men.


    Those two are Professor Wang and Miss Li.


    They were covered in blood and tied to the old machine.


    And song Yunqing''s body is also full of blood.


    Two old friends with weak breathing and blood all over didn''t surprise the elegant middle-aged man.


    There was a relaxed look in his eyes.


    He walked not far from Song Yunqing and leaned against piles of iron pipes.


    Then he took out his cigarette from his pocket and lit it slowly.


    Mr. Ruan, no, we should call him boss Ruan now.


    Boss Ruan took a deep breath of his cigarette and showed a bitter smile.


    "I know you. Jiazhen often mentions you and says he has the best brother in the world."


    This successfully angered song Yunqing.


    Today, song Yunqing is in the second personality.


    He jumped down from the machine, stretched out his foot and kicked boss Ruan''s shoulder.


    "Bang..."


    "Well..."


    Song Yunqing kicked the other party on the ground.


    "You dare to mention Zhenzhen. You insulted Zhenzhen and made her die so miserable!"


    Song Yunqing looked coldly at the middle-aged man on the ground.


    He raised his feet and walked towards each other step by step.


    "When I was pregnant with your child, you animal - Sheng was free for so long, but you still can''t escape. Damn you!


    Really so small, how helpless she was when she died. She was killed by you! "


    Boss Ruan still had a cigarette in his hand. He heard song Yunqing''s words and smiled sarcastically.


    Seeing each other coming, I didn''t have the slightest fear.


    Slowly sit up from the ground.


    Looking at the bent cigarette in his hand, he took a sip and threw it away.


    I looked up at the handsome man who came to me.


    Boss Ruan confided in the blue and white smoke, "I had nothing to say about that year. I knew you would keep the appointment."


    Song Yunqing''s hands showed thin slices.


    That''s a surgical blade for surgery.


    He squatted down slowly and roared angrily, "Ruan, why did you spoil my sister! Why did you? It''s my only family! It''s ruined by you!"


    The host song Yunqing felt the instability of the second personality.


    The previous two were tortured by the second personality.


    Now the man is obviously wrong. He can''t look at the second personality to do anything.


    "Stop! Don''t go on!"


    "Hiss! You coward, hold it for me!"


    Song Yunqing suddenly mocked the exit at the air.


    Boss Ruan didn''t notice anything wrong with him.


    Now he is immersed in memories.


    What happened that year was really his fault. He was too cowardly.


    That''s why he lost everything, his favorite student and his only child in his life.


    "You madman, stop!"


    When boss Ruan fell into memory, the second personality shot.


    The thin surgical blade slowly approached boss Ruan.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, a car drove into the abandoned factory.


    How can boss Ruan not be aware of the danger? He just wants to die.


    However, the sound of emergency braking stopped the second personality.

 Chapter 1101

    Song Yunqing stopped his action and turned his head to stare at the vehicles breaking into his territory.


    Boss Ruan also looked along the voice.


    Liu Yanzhe saw song Yunqing when he drove into the factory.


    Because of the shadow of his back, he couldn''t see the people he covered.


    Mi Youning is in the co pilot''s seat, but she sees song Yunqing holding a blade in his hand.


    The blade is still slowly approaching boss Ruan.


    So she urged Liu Yanzhe to drive quickly, which interrupted song Yunqing''s action.


    Liu Yanzhe stopped the car and looked at the scene in the factory in disbelief.


    Two people not far away are teachers from tex University.


    They were covered in blood, so people couldn''t see life or death.


    The man in front of song Yunqing is his old friend.


    Liu Yanzhe''s body was stiff, especially when he saw that song Yunqing was covered with blood.


    Mi Youning doesn''t take care of Liu Yanzhe''s mood.


    As soon as the car stopped, she opened the door and quickly ran out of the car.


    "Song Yunqing!"


    Mi Youning''s call stunned song Yunqing''s expression.


    He didn''t know how the girl appeared.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he saw Liu Yanzhe getting off the bus.


    Song Yunqing''s second personality suddenly aroused his lips.


    "Everyone has arrived. It just saves me. I''ll look for it again."


    The other party''s expression is crazy, but he can''t hide his handsome face and bring people amazing.


    The appearance of blood all over makes people see that although they are afraid, they have a fatal and attractive temperament.


    Mi Youning looks at Song Yunqing calmly.


    She suddenly raised her feet and walked towards Professor Wang and teacher Li not far away.


    "Little soul! Didn''t you say these two people are dead?"


    Even though mi Youning''s soul is weak, he still feels the breath of Professor Wang and teacher Li.


    "This... This... Maybe it''s too far away, or it''s song Yunqing''s aura. Let me check my mistakes."


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words of Jiehun.


    As long as people are not dead.


    Then I still have a chance to recover everything.


    Now she is glad that song Yunqing did not decompose the body of Professor Wang and the teacher as in the original plot.


    "Save them. Song Yunqing can''t make any mistakes now."


    She wants to save song Yunqing, but she also wants to conquer him.


    This is a dual task. How can song Yunqing finish it like this.


    After hearing Liu Yanzhe''s explanation, MI Youning sympathized with song Yunqing.


    The rational and crazy side of the other party is just forced.


    How could he not be sad when his sister died.


    Liu Yanzhe said Song Yunqing didn''t cry or look sad.


    But when she entered song Yunqing''s memory.


    Clearly see that man, standing in the rainy night crying and sad expression.


    Of course, there is the crazy side of each other.


    "OK, stay careful. Song Yunqing is a little dangerous now."


    "I see."


    Mi Youning stood in front of Professor Wang and teacher Li.


    Cover the soul ring with your body and treat two people.


    During her movements, Liu Yanzhe, song Yunqing and boss Ruan paid attention to her one after another.


    Liu Yanzhe was struck by the scene in front of him and couldn''t speak.


    He thought Professor Wang and teacher Li were dead.


    Seeing his daughter so close to the two people, he wanted to shout his daughter over.


    Mi Youning spoke to song Yunqing before Liu Yanzhe spoke.


    "Song Yunqing, did you think of me when you killed?"


    Now mi Youning doesn''t know how to persuade song Yunqing to stop.


    But there is a card.

 Chapter 1102

    She didn''t know what position she held in Song Yunqing''s heart.


    But now she can''t watch each other die.


    Especially his second personality.


    Song Yunqing, who is so crazy at present, must be the second personality.


    Song Yunqing was stunned when he heard what mi Youning said.


    He took a deep look at Mi Youning and then looked disdainful.


    "Liu Xi, who do you think you are? You are just Liu Yanzhe''s daughter. Liu Yanzhe also had unshirkable responsibility for my sister''s death!"


    Liu Yanzhe finally recovered from Song Yunqing''s words.


    "What happened that year has nothing to do with Xi Xi. Song Yunqing, you can''t involve Xi Xi."


    He hurried to MI Youning''s body and covered people.


    Mi Youning secretly communicated with Jie soul, "are you ready?"


    "Yes, they are not in danger now, but they have lost too much blood, which has put them into a coma."


    "That''s good."


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief. She walked out behind Liu Yanzhe.


    Staring at Song Yunqing with both eyes, it was like looking at the bottom of his heart.


    "Song Yunqing, who do you think I am? In the morning, we are still getting along closely."


    With this, MI Youning pulls away her clothes and reveals the ambiguous trace on her neck.


    It was left by song Yunqing''s kiss.


    The red dots are so obvious that it is difficult for song Yunqing to ignore them.


    Mi Youning boldly reveals his traces, but Liu Yanzhe is silly.


    As a father, it was hard for him to accept his daughter''s appearance.


    Mi Youning has only song Yunqing in her eyes. She raises her feet and walks in front of song Yunqing.


    Every task world, as long as men who can bring changes to colorful glass stones, they all have a common characteristic.


    That is, they all care about her.


    Even if they stand in the opposite scene, each other has different feelings for her.


    This is her card.


    "Song Yunqing, as a teacher, you have a relationship with your students. Have you ever thought about my feelings for you?"


    When mi Youning asks song Yunqing, she looks at boss Ruan sitting on the ground.


    Does this man really like song Jiazhen?


    If so, what made him shy.


    Song Yunqing sees mi Youning getting closer and closer. He even wants to retreat or even escape.


    He couldn''t face the woman''s eyes.


    "Hey! Where are you? Come out!"


    The second personality cannot face mi Youning and calls for the main personality at the bottom of my heart.


    And the Lord personality did not respond at all.


    "Song Yunqing, the school is responsible for your sister''s death, the teachers are responsible, and those who hurt her are also responsible, but you are not responsible!


    As song Jiazhen''s brother, you really didn''t find anything wrong with her in the past few months when she entered tex University! "


    Mi Youning''s words fell to the ground in front of song Yunqing.


    These words made song Yunqing in a trance.


    How could he not have found something wrong with his sister.


    He just thought his sister was in love.


    Who ever thought of seeing my sister again? It was a bloody body.


    Suddenly, song Yunqing''s face became terrible.


    He raised his blade. "Don''t talk nonsense here. They all deserve to die! They killed Zhenzhen!"


    Mi Youning ignores song Yunqing''s blade and continues to approach him.


    "Hee hee!"


    She was not afraid, but she couldn''t help but let Liu Yanzhe be afraid.


    Seeing song Yunqing''s move, Liu Yanzhe was going crazy.


    He strode towards them.

 Chapter 1103

    Seeing Liu Yanzhe approaching, song Yunqing immediately made a voice to stop him: "stop!"


    Liu Yanzhe looked at the blade in Song Yunqing''s hand and immediately stopped.


    "Song Yunqing, don''t mess around. Xixi is innocent!"


    This once again touched the bottom line of song Yunqing''s second personality.


    "Isn''t that innocent!"


    Liu Yanzhe was speechless.


    These are two different things. They can''t be confused at all.


    "Really so simple, you abandoned her like this. Why don''t you let her go!"


    Mi Youning immediately makes a noise when she sees that song Yunqing and Liu Yanzhe are going to fight.


    "What about me! Song Yunqing, did you mention that I thought about it!


    If I''m dead, you''ll understand. It''s not who forces who!


    This is destined to take a difficult road. Song Jiazhen has her own choice. She has no way to go! "


    At the moment of meeting boss Ruan, MI Youning felt that this man was not the kind of irresponsible person.


    Since the other party dared to divorce his wife, he even abandoned his work in the literary world.


    That''s enough to show that he still has some responsibilities.


    Unless, this is song Jiazhen''s wishful thinking.


    "Quit soul and see if song Jiazhen''s soul is still in the underworld."


    "Well, got it!"


    Mi Youning''s words twisted song Yunqing''s handsome face.


    "I have nothing to say to you! Liu Xi, don''t get involved here!"


    Second, some people dare not face mi Youning.


    Seeing him Dodge, MI Youning walks up to boss Ruan.


    "Song Jia really liked you back then. Are you together?"


    Boss Ruan knew that she was Liu Yanzhe''s daughter and shook her head very frankly.


    "No, that child is mine, it''s my fault..."


    His mood was very low and his expression was very painful.


    "Then why do you want to get along day and night, even in school?"


    Speaking of this, the other party fell into silence and his eyes showed memories.


    "Song Jiazhen was my favorite student. She always actively asked and answered questions in class. I wanted to cultivate her comprehensively.


    And I always met her at school. Every time the other party discussed the problem, I had a headache in my lecture.


    The other side''s tricky explanation made me very useful. I felt better about her once and twice.


    Later... Later... "


    Boss Ruan couldn''t say what happened later.


    But mi Youning almost understood.


    Boss Ruan is a guy with high IQ and low Eq.


    Look at each other''s words and deeds, and those eyes.


    Not a high EQ person at all.


    "Yes, you are very lucky. Song Jiazhen was not reincarnated."


    The ring soul suddenly makes a sound during this period.


    "You''re talking nonsense! You obviously seduced Zhenzhen!"


    Song Yunqing didn''t believe boss Ruan at all.


    Mi Youning looks up at Song Yunqing.


    The latter''s face was angry and very angry.


    The handsome face showed some pain.


    The world of the second personality is only song Jiazhen.


    He can do many extraordinary things for song Jiazhen.


    Mi Youning suspects that in the original plot, the second personality of the song killed everyone.


    After all, although the master is also a little dark, he is very rational.


    Not as crazy as the man in front of us.


    "The little soul brought up song Jiazhen''s soul."


    Mi Youning believes everything she sees with her eyes.


    Also believe in your feelings.


    From Liu Yanzhe''s words, and now see boss Ruan himself.


    She had a bold guess in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Separation is always so helpless, but retention is powerless.

 Chapter 1104

    That''s a crazy idea.


    Mi Youning suddenly smiled. She looked at Song Yunqing.


    "Song Yunqing, if I like you and you don''t like me, everyone in the school knows our relationship.


    I can''t resist the pressure and want to be relieved. Guess what I''ll do? "


    Mi Youning pulls back her clothes to her shoulders.


    There are teeth marks that song Yunqing bit when he couldn''t help it.


    Not heavy, but also very obvious.


    Song Yunqing turned and looked at Mi Youning puzzled. He didn''t understand what she meant.


    Mi Youning pointed to the traces on his body and said with a smile: "if these people are seen by others, I will choose an extreme idea.


    I like Mr. Song. I want Mr. Song to be good, but I want you to remember me all my life.


    So... I want to do a crazy thing, I want to choose... "


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Song Yunqing suddenly roared and stopped mi Youning from going on.


    He even walked quickly to MI Youning.


    Put her hands on MI Youning''s shoulders and shook her body, "what do you want? What do you want to do?"


    Mi Youning still keeps a bright smile.


    She said to the man in front of her affectionately, "I like you. I want to get you and want you to remember me all your life."


    Song Yunqing''s eyes are complex.


    The eyes of Liu Yanzhe and boss Ruan are equally complex.


    They saw song Yunqing and MI Youning in the middle.


    "Host, bring it up, right behind you."


    Mi Youning broke free from Song Yunqing''s imprisonment for the first time after hearing the voice of soul discipline.


    She turned to look behind her and saw a girl holding a child.


    That''s really a girl. She''s very beautiful.


    There are some similarities with song Yunqing between the eyebrows and eyes.


    This soul is song Jiazhen.


    The other person''s eyes did not look at her.


    Mi Youning looked along her line of sight and caught boss Ruan''s line of sight.


    The other party could not see song Jiazhen''s existence, but looked at her with a complex look.


    Mi Youning waved to Liu Yanzhe not far away, who immediately closed his eyes.


    The body stood still.


    "Song Jiazhen, your eyes only have your teacher Ruan, can''t you see your brother?"


    The girl holding the child looked at Mi Youning.


    Two ghost envoys stood behind song Jiazhen.


    The ghost envoy bowed respectfully to MI Youning, "venerable."


    "Venerable..."


    Mi Youning waved her hand, but her eyes kept looking at Song Jiazhen.


    "Do you want them to see you?"


    Song Jiazhen nodded quickly.


    Boss Ruan and song Yunqing looked at Mi Youning strangely.


    In their eyes, MI Youning is talking to a mass of air.


    The scene was very strange. It looked... A little strange.


    With a wave of MI Youning''s hands, song Jiazhen''s figure immediately appeared.


    Boss Ruan and song Yunqing stared at Song Jiazhen.


    They suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes.


    When song Jiazhen died, they saw it with their own eyes.


    Each other''s bodies are cold, so much blood.


    When song Jiazhen saw boss Ruan looking at her, she didn''t even look at Song Yunqing, and walked quickly towards boss Ruan.


    "Miss Ruan!"


    Her voice is excited, excited, loved, surprised


    Song Jia really likes boss Ruan.


    Boss Ruan''s expression cracked when he heard song Jiazhen''s address.


    It''s really song Jiazhen.


    Especially when seeing the child in Song Jiazhen''s arms.


    He felt that the world was disillusioned.

 Chapter 1105

    Song Yunqing doesn''t think so.


    Mi Youning sees song Jiazhen and runs to boss Ruan for the first time.


    She quickly shot and pulled the other party''s soul back.


    "Song Jiazhen, I think it''s necessary for you to have a good talk with your brother. He killed two people for you. Now he has to kill your teacher Ruan."


    Song Jiazhen, who was still wearing an unhappy expression, heard mi Youning''s words and looked at Song Yunqing strangely.


    "Brother, you can''t do that!"


    Mi Youning sees song Yunqing''s surprised expression.


    It was incomprehensible, unacceptable, or disappointed in the face of my sister''s accusations, or other factors.


    "Brother! Teacher Ruan is innocent. It''s all my fault!"


    When mi Youning walks to Liu Yanzhe, she can still hear song Jiazhen''s protection.


    Her guess was right.


    Women are really crazy sometimes.


    You can give up a lot of things for the love in your heart.


    Although it is an ethereal thing, the feeling of pursuing love is not so addictive and toxic.


    Mi Youning helps Liu Yanzhe to the car and asks the other party to sit on the co pilot.


    "Little soul, erase Liu Yanzhe''s memory."


    Song Jiazhen''s event can end today.


    Let it all end today.


    Mi Youning helps Liu Yanzhe into the car. She also sits in the co pilot.


    She thought song Yunqing and song Jiazhen needed to have a good talk.


    Just now, Jiehun captured the memory of song Jiazhen''s life.


    Those pictures really make mi Youning speechless.


    Song Jiazhen is too extreme.


    She had no idea what impact her jump had on Song Yunqing, her loved ones, and Tex University.


    Mi Youning sits in the car and sees song Jiazhen trying to explain something to song Yunqing.


    Meanwhile, the blade in Song Yunqing''s hand has fallen to the ground.


    It seems that things have taken a turn.


    Mi Youning glanced at the blade on the ground.


    Look at Professor Wang and teacher Li not far away.


    The other party was covered with blood and the wrist was bled.


    Song Yunqing''s second personality is really crazy.


    Only a small blade, even tossing people into this shape, is also a talent.


    But it''s much better than the corpse in the original plot.


    The lives of Professor Wang and teacher Li are not in danger for the time being, which is a good result.


    Everything is due to song Jiazhen.


    She made five men suffer more or less because of her.


    "Brother, I''m sorry for you, but I really like Mr. Ruan. It was my fault that I took advantage of the danger of others. Brother, please don''t kill him..."


    The second personality looked at Song Jiazhen in front of him.


    He felt something had changed.


    Is the girl in front of him really his sister.


    For a man you like, just leave him alone.


    They once depended on each other. He once gave up a lot of things in order to make his sister''s life better.


    Now all she has to do is that she likes the teacher too much.


    In order to let the other party remember her forever, he abandoned his only relative.


    Song Yunqing fell into confusion.


    What song Jiazhen said later, he didn''t listen carefully.


    Instead, he turned his head and saw mi Youning sitting in the car.


    He understands what the other party said before.


    But I don''t understand.


    Seeing that her brother ignored her, song Jiazhen turned to boss Ruan.


    The man she loves deeply still makes her heart beat.


    Song Yunqing and song Jiazhen went in the opposite direction.


    Mi Youning sees song Yunqing coming and lowers the window.


    "Mr. Song, are you satisfied with the result?"

 Chapter 1106

    The second personality looked at Mi Youning deeply.


    He took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose, "Liu Xi, stop playing."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows.


    "I know you liked Du Xu before. I don''t know why you liked me, but you are definitely not Liu Xi."


    Song Jiazhen''s appearance made song Yunqing understand that this woman was very terrible.


    The fact that there is a soul in the world has gone beyond his imagination.


    But all this is not terrible.


    Only the girl in front of you is the most terrible.


    Mi Youning smiled at Song Yunqing''s words.


    "Mr. Song, no matter who I am, it''s always right for me to like you.


    Don''t forget that we had a deep understanding of each other just in the morning. "


    Song Yunqing put on his glasses again and a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh!" his expression showed disdain. "You like that coward!"


    He''s talking about the master.


    Mi Youning understood and nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, I like Mr. song very much. He is gentle, considerate and handsome. He makes me excited and I can''t help falling in love with him."


    Song Yunqing''s second personality was very upset when he heard mi Youning''s bold confession.


    "Hum!"


    When the cold hum sounded, song Yunqing''s Qi field changed.


    Mi Youning looked at the man outside the car.


    Watching each other''s eyes close, the smell of freezing changed.


    The eyes opened again, revealing a complex but calm and sharp light.


    The master is back.


    Mi Youning then pushed open the door and got off.


    "Mr. Song, welcome back."


    Song Yunqing felt mi Youning holding him.


    He''s always awake.


    Second, he knows what he does.


    We couldn''t stop each other before.


    Now the other party feels overwhelmed and runs away as a coward.


    Just push him out.


    Song Yunqing reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair.


    "Why are you here?"


    Even if you know the girl in front of you is invisible.


    There is even the ability of terror to bring out the real soul.


    It can be seen how terrible the girl is.


    But he just couldn''t help trying to get close to each other.


    It''s like poison.


    It''s called like poison.


    "I missed you, so I found it."


    Mi Youning raised her head and smiled at Song Yunqing''s handsome face.


    "Miss Ruan, I like you! I really like you! You liked me at the beginning!"


    Suddenly song Jiazhen spoke loudly with excitement.


    There was a trace of urgency in the voice, as if to prove something.


    Boss Ruan sat on the ground with a decadent breath.


    Except when song Jiazhen appeared, he was shocked and frightened. After that, he didn''t have much emotion.


    Mi Youning loosened song Yunqing''s body and turned to look at Song Jiazhen.


    The other party looked at boss Ruan with deep love. She really liked the man.


    Look at boss Ruan''s eyes. Song Jiazhen''s eyes don''t have that kind of love.


    He asked the soul in front of him, "is Song Jia really worth it?"


    "It''s worth it. The teacher divorced. I know the teacher likes me."


    Boss Ruan sighed and stood up from the ground.


    He looked at Song Jiazhen, who also got up, and at Song Yunqing, who recovered his gentleness.


    A bitter smile spread on his face.


    "Sometimes like is not possession, because there is another thing in men, that is responsibility."


    Boss Ruan finally took a look at Song Jiazhen and the breathless child in her arms. Her eyes were painful.

 Chapter 1107

    The other party walked out of the waste factory without nostalgia.


    Song Jiazhen stood with her child in her arms and smiled at boss Ruan''s back.


    Laugh very silly, but there is a trace of happiness.


    Mi Youning said he couldn''t understand it.


    After boss Ruan left, song Jiazhen turned her attention to song Yunqing.


    "Brother, thank you. I''ll go and take care of myself."


    Song Jiazhen''s figure became weaker and weaker until she disappeared.


    Mi Youning looks sideways and sees song Yunqing clenching his hands into a fist.


    After Song Jiazhen disappeared, the secret ghost envoy Chong mi Youning arched his hand and said to evacuate.


    Mi Youning nodded, and they disappeared and left.


    Song Yunqing couldn''t see this scene.


    After his sister left, song Yunqing walked towards Professor Wang and teacher Li.


    The two men are dead. He killed them himself.


    Now he can''t escape the law.


    That madman killed people. Every time something went wrong, he came to clean up his tail.


    He has also liked the girl.


    That''s a coward. He shrinks every time he''s crazy.


    This time it was a little big.


    Song Yunqing''s handsome face showed a bitter smile.


    He can''t deny that the coward is also him.


    It is because he has been depressed for too long that he will have a second personality.


    Mi Youning followed song Yunqing''s footsteps, "little soul, delete the memories of these two people."


    "Well, yes."


    Song Yunqing walked up to Professor Wang and teacher Li. He stopped.


    Seeing mi Youning coming close behind him, he raised his eyebrows, "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    After asking this, song Yunqing laughed mockingly, "you won''t be afraid. Jiazhen seems to be afraid of you. How can you be afraid?"


    Mi Youning reached out and took his hand. "Song Yunqing, do you want to continue treating?"


    Song Yunqing drooped his eyes, "there''s no chance."


    He took his cell phone out of his clothes.


    Seeing that the other party opened the screen to call the police, MI Youning immediately grabbed his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Call the police. I killed someone."


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning smiled at his serious words.


    "Who told you they were dead?"


    Song Yunqing opened his eyes in disbelief.


    Seeing that there was no joke in MI Youning''s eyes, he quickly walked to Professor Wang and teacher Li.


    Looking at the wound on their wrists, he couldn''t start.


    Finally put their hands on their neck arteries.


    And breathing, although weak, but really did not die.


    Song Yunqing felt their arteries and looked at Mi Youning in surprise.


    Mi Youning smiled back at him.


    "Song Yunqing, I''ll help you this time. You owe me a lot."


    Song Yunqing left the two men with both hands, shook his head and smiled, "what do you want?"


    "All I want is you."


    The calm eyes changed in an instant.


    Gentle eyes, do not know who touched the love string.


    In MI Youning''s eyes, song Yunqing''s figure is reflected.


    His eyes were full of him.


    Song Yunqing''s eyes can no longer keep reason.


    Eyes to eyes, do not know who went to whom, who took the initiative to hold whose hand.


    Their hands were tightly intertwined.


    Song Yunqing heard his voice.


    "OK."


    He can afford it.


    Mi Youning smiled.


    "Then I''ll arrange everything next. Mr. Song, be good."


    She stood on tiptoe and printed a kiss on Song Yunqing''s thin lips.


    When she wanted to leave, song Yunqing hugged her waist.


    Looking at the delicate little face, song Yunqing embraced and kissed more warmly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    During the day.

 Chapter 1108

    Mi Youning finally didn''t check in at Song Yunqing''s house.


    Because something big happened at tex University.


    Two teachers had a car accident.


    Although people are still alive, they have many scars on their bodies.


    Liu Yanzhe''s reason for going abroad was delayed.


    Also, song Yunqing submitted his resignation.


    Liu Yanzhe is extremely puzzled about this.


    Liu Yanzhe doesn''t remember what happened that day.


    He received song Yunqing''s resignation and did not agree at first time.


    They stayed in the office with song Yunqing for a long time and talked a lot.


    When song Yunqing left, the sky had darkened.


    Mi Youning stood under the trees not far away, kicking the pebbles at his feet.


    Seeing song Yunqing coming out of the office, she smiled brightly at the man coming this way.


    Song Yunqing thought, it''s good.


    Although I don''t know how the girl in the distance made the two teachers cover up with a car accident.


    But now he can breathe fresh air here. It''s the other party''s doing.


    Song Yunqing looked up at the dark sky.


    At this time, he was in a very good mood.


    He will go to America for treatment in two days.


    This is what he promised each other.


    "Fool! You can''t see Liu Xi when you go!"


    Ignoring the voice from the bottom of his heart, song Yunqing raised his feet and walked towards mi Youning.


    How come?


    He will see the girl.


    Now it''s hard to find such a desirable girl. How can he let go.


    How can we not let her stay with us all the time.


    There are some things he can''t do as long as he wants.


    Song Yunqing''s mouth suddenly aroused a smile with unknown meaning.


    He went to MI Youning and held her hand.


    "Three days later, I will go to America."


    Mi Youning is led by song Yunqing to the single apartment.


    Hearing the other party''s words, she smiled with a low inaudible smile, "well, do you want me to send you?"


    Song Yunqing''s footsteps stopped in her question.


    "Didn''t you go with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning remembers that she didn''t promise each other.


    And her heart is also bad. It''s very inconvenient to fly.


    That''s why she didn''t study abroad.


    "I... I may not be able to fly."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can take a private plane. I won''t put you in danger."


    Song Yunqing took mi Youning''s other hand, and his gentle voice was full of reluctance, "I can''t give up you. I want to see you by my side as soon as I turn around."


    "Cough..."


    Mi Youning feels that song Yunqing is suddenly full of provocative words, which makes her a little unbearable.


    A male god who used to be abstinent is so provocative in front of her.


    I can''t accept it for another person.


    "I''ll talk to my father later."


    Mi Youning let go, and song Yunqing put away his expression of grievance.


    He sent them back to the bachelor''s dormitory. When he saw mi Youning enter the room, he turned and left.


    When he walked out of the door, song Yunqing took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    The tiny peach blossom eyes showed a ray of light.


    If a man is marked by him, it is impossible to escape from him.


    For so many years, why is the master character not separated from the second personality.


    It''s not that you don''t want to merge, it''s not that there''s no way.


    But too lonely.


    Song Jiazhen has been so lonely since he left.


    The world is so big that he seems to be alone.


    But Liu Xi is different.


    The feeling she gave him and the feelings she brought him were special.

 Chapter 1109

    One year later.


    At the domestic airport, just stopped a private plane and came down from it, a man and a woman.


    They were song Yunqing and MI Youning who went abroad a year ago.


    Song Yunqing has been treated abroad for one year and his body has completely recovered.


    Well, everyone thinks so except song Yunqing.


    Including mi Youning, who is standing beside him, thinks so.


    Song Yunqing clenched mi Youning''s hands and walked outside the airport.


    Someone has come to pick them up outside.


    Liu Sihan called them long before.


    It was before boarding that I called them and asked them to leave early.


    Song Yunqing spent half of the year disturbed by Liu Sihan.


    Liu Sihan was alone, and the bar was completely managed by others.


    He flew to the United States every three or five times to disturb his world with Liu Xi.


    The two fought each other openly and secretly.


    Mi Youning seems not to know that they are not dealing with each other.


    She also asked with a smile, "I don''t know if my brother has come. It seems that I haven''t seen my brother for a long time."


    Song Yunqing said with a gentle smile, "it''s only eight days. If you have a brother, you don''t want me?"


    Over the past year, MI Youning has found that song Yunqing is becoming more and more coquettish.


    You can''t be coquettish.


    Is very dependent on her.


    Wherever she is, song Yunqing will be there.


    Fortunately, she accepted song Yunqing''s existence.


    Otherwise, his sticky nature will make her impatient sooner or later.


    "How could it be? I heard my father say that my brother has made friends before. I''m just curious who made my sister-in-law."


    Mi Youning said curiously, but his face was not at all curious.


    Song Yunqing smiled and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    When they walked out of the airport, they saw gorgeous cars and people parked not far away.


    Maserati is still red.


    This color is also coquettish enough.


    Liu Sihan lowered the window and let people see his face at the first time.


    There seems to be a person sitting in the co pilot''s seat.


    Song Yunqing took mi Youning''s hand and walked to Maserati''s car.


    "Miss Du!"


    Mi Youning was shocked to see the man in the co pilot''s seat.


    This is also her deliberate performance.


    After all, it''s not surprising to see your former teacher in your brother''s car.


    They are two people who have never communicated.


    "Liu Xi."


    Du Xu smiled awkwardly at Mi Youning. She was much more uncomfortable than her.


    Liu Sihan saw his sister''s figure, immediately opened the door and walked down.


    "My good sister, it makes me want to die. I won''t let you go this time. You don''t know how much the old man misses you.


    Now when he looks at my face, he will show that terrible look. When he looks at me, I get goose bumps all over... "


    Liu Sihan came up and hugged mi Youning.


    Even inadvertently pushed song Yunqing away and took mi Youning for himself.


    Hearing Liu Sihan''s complaint, MI Youning chuckled, "brother, how can you exaggerate as much as you say."


    "Really, you don''t know. The old man''s eyes look at you through me. That look makes me feel damn!"


    His voice is very exaggerated.


    Mi Youning knows that her father and son always work against each other. She digs off the topic.


    "Brother, why is Mr. Du in your car?"


    Liu Sihan loosened his sister, pointed to Du Xu in the co driver''s seat and said, "come and call your sister-in-law. This is your sister-in-law."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three present were stupid.

 Chapter 1110

    Du Xu severely gouged out Liu Sihan.


    Mi Youning timely showed an incredible and shocked look.


    Song Yunqing glanced at Du Xu and Liu Sihan and stopped paying attention.


    From beginning to end, the other party was only surprised at the beginning.


    "Brother, you found me a male sister-in-law. Does dad know?"


    Mi Youning asked slowly.


    Liu Sihan touched his head. "No, the old man was looking at me with that kind of eyes a few days ago. I came out as soon as I was excited."


    Mi Youning nodded and waited for Liu Sihan to continue.


    Liu Yanzhe''s character is not conservative, but it''s hard to accept that his son is a gay.


    In particular, the two have already looked down on each other.


    "Tut tut... The old man was cruel enough to almost break my leg. Fortunately, I ran fast."


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes and knew that father and son would never get along well.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Get in the car and go home first."


    Liu Sihan didn''t want to lose some face in front of song Yunqing.


    So hurry to get someone on the bus.


    Song Yunqing took the first step and opened the rear door.


    Mi Youning sat in the car with his help.


    As soon as he got on the bus, MI Youning had a palpitation.


    The pain made her cry.


    "What''s the matter? It hurts again?"


    Song Yunqing''s tone was worried, accompanied by a trace of anxiety.


    "Hee hee, are you okay?"


    Even Liu Sihan, who just got on the bus, couldn''t help worrying.


    Mi Youning has been used to it for a long time. At this time, she feels heartache from time to time.


    Waved to them, "it''s okay, don''t worry."


    At the moment she looked up, she met Du Xu who also looked over.


    The other party''s eyes also leak out obvious concerns.


    But when she looked over, she showed an embarrassed expression.


    When the other party turned his head, MI Youning stopped paying attention.


    In fact, she already knew that Liu Sihan and Du Xu were together.


    It''s been more than half a year.


    If you want to say the origin between the two, it is still from her.


    Song Yunqing leaned mi Youning''s body against his shoulder.


    He carefully encircled the girl in his arms.


    Getting along day and night, he can feel that each other''s health is getting worse and worse.


    Especially in the days before going abroad a year ago.


    The girl in her arms can''t get out of bed.


    At that time, he also postponed his trip to the United States.


    Later, he went to the United States and obviously improved, which completely relieved him.


    But during this time, he obviously found that the number of heartache of the other party was increasing.


    Liu Sihan''s eyes showed concern.


    He still remembers the exclusive doctor who saw his sister a year ago.


    The words of the other party are still around his ears.


    A year has passed now.


    My sister will get weaker and weaker.


    Until the power of life is burned out, the interior cannot be supported.


    He looked serious at the thought of that possibility.


    The car didn''t start as fast as it came, but slowed down and made people adapt.


    Du Xu saw his solemn face and didn''t speak.


    Song Yunqing held mi Youning for a long time.


    The car is very quiet. It is no longer as lively as it was just now.


    All of you are smart people.


    Some words are clear even if they are not said.


    Liu Sihan knew that her sister might not have much time.


    Du Xu knows that Liu Xi is in poor health and that Liu Sihan, who is driving, is worried about his sister.


    Song Yunqing holds mi Youning.


    He knew better than anyone that the girl in his arms was getting worse and worse.


    This has been going on for a long time.

 Chapter 1111

    It''s different this time.


    No longer like a year ago, it needs to be raised for a few days.


    The atmosphere inside the car became quiet and heavy.


    Mi Youning lies in Song Yunqing''s arms, helpless in his eyes.


    Some things are doomed.


    It''s time for her to leave.


    "Little soul, how many months do I have?"


    "Up to two months, the host colorful glazed stone has changed."


    Mi Youning is not surprised at the words of giving up the soul.


    This year, she felt song Yunqing''s tolerance and doting.


    Although this man is sticky, he still dotes on her.


    As long as she wants to do, the other party always arranges for her at the first time.


    Song Yunqing is everywhere in life.


    Song Yunqing stuck to her this year, but she couldn''t live without each other''s care.


    In less than two months, MI Youning felt that was enough.


    The world is slower than she thought.


    She didn''t think that song Yunqing was that special existence.


    Now the extra nearly two years are their redemption for each other.


    ¡­¡­


    The red Maserati soon stopped at Liu''s villa.


    Liu Yanzhe knew that his daughter came back today and waited outside the door early.


    Mi Youning saw Liu Yanzhe standing by the fountain under the steps of the villa.


    The other party looks haggard.


    After all, there should be some changes in age.


    Even if the maintenance is good, the children are so old.


    Mi Youning wants to open the door and get off, but song Yunqing stops her.


    "Be careful, I''ll open the door for you."


    Song Yunqing is always careful these days. Mi Youning is used to it.


    Song Yunqing opened the door and half hugged her out.


    When Liu Yanzhe saw his daughter he hadn''t seen for a year, his eyes wrinkled. It was a smile line.


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Mi Youning stepped forward and helped Liu Yanzhe''s body.


    She could see that Liu Yanzhe was very excited.


    Liu Sihan also took Du Xu down from the car.


    Seeing the two of them, Liu Yanzhe pretended not to see them and took mi Youning''s hand and walked home.


    "Hee hee, why are you thin? Did Yunqing bully you?


    What do you want to tell Dad, how are you recently, and are there any uncomfortable places... "


    Liu Yanzhe is obviously more nagging than before.


    Mi Youning answers his questions impatiently.


    Song Yunqing looked at his father and daughter walking in front, and his intimate behavior made him jealous.


    As soon as the beloved girl sees her father, she can no longer see his existence.


    When the party came into the house, the servant had prepared tea.


    Liu Yanzhe took mi Youning''s hand and sat on the sofa in the living room asking questions.


    The child''s mother left early. He was used to taking care of everything.


    Liu Yanzhe didn''t let mi Youning go until he yawned one after another.


    However, MI Youning''s body can no longer support it.


    He fell asleep on the back of the sofa.


    I really fell asleep in an instant.


    When Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan saw the appearance of their daughter (sister), their hearts clicked one after another.


    "Hee hee, how long has it been like this?"


    Song Yunqing held his beloved girl in his arms.


    Hearing Liu Fu''s words, he thought seriously, "it''s been a week."


    A heavy light flashed in Liu Yanzhe''s eyes. He stood up and said to song Yunqing, "come with me. Xixi''s bedroom is upstairs."

 Chapter 1112

    Song Yunqing followed Liu Yanzhe''s footsteps and came to Liu Xi''s room.


    The other party''s room hasn''t been checked in for a year and remains tidy.


    He gently placed the man on the soft bed.


    "Are you going to get married?"


    Liu Yanzhe suddenly opened his mouth.


    Song Yunqing looked away from MI Youning and nodded to Liu Yanzhe, "yes, I have this plan."


    Hearing his answer, Liu Yanzhe didn''t show a happy expression.


    He sighed helplessly, "wait until you get married. I have contacted my old classmate and will send Xixi to Germany for treatment in a month..."


    "Going to Germany? Why didn''t you listen to hee hee?"


    Song Yunqing interrupted him.


    Liu Yanzhe waved to him, "Xixi fell asleep and went out to say."


    The latter nodded to him. They looked at Mi Youning lying in bed at the same time, and then left the bedroom.


    Later, Liu Yanzhe told song Yunqing that he had already arranged to go to Germany for treatment.


    The appointment is one day a month later.


    The treatment needs to be closed, and the family can''t accompany, so that the patient won''t be too excited.


    Song Yunqing expressed doubts about the news.


    He decided to ask mi Youning if she knew about it when she woke up.


    Seeing that song Yunqing remained suspicious, Liu Yanzhe shook his head and went downstairs alone.


    Liu Sihan and Du Xu are still sitting on the sofa. They look very honest.


    "Have you decided?"


    Liu Yanzhe was exhausted. He sat on the sofa and asked the two people opposite.


    Seeing his deep air pressure, Liu Sihan didn''t open his mouth to run.


    "I''ve decided. I''ll be him all my life."


    Du Xu felt that he was grasping his hand and was gradually exerting himself.


    The strength hurt him, but he didn''t seem to respond.


    The words of the man around me just now echoed in my ears. He is the man in this life.


    When he met Liu Sihan, even if they had been together for more than half a year, he didn''t expect to come to this point.


    When we first met, after all, we were too embarrassed.


    And let the other party know his use of Liu Xi.


    He thought Liu Sihan was just taking revenge on him.


    Du Xu looked at the man beside him.


    Liu Yanzhe had looked at Du Xu once and had a panoramic view of his expression and actions.


    "Now that it''s decided, I have nothing to say. Find someone to surrogate and have a baby. After that, you can toss as much as you like."


    "Really? Don''t go back, old man!"


    As soon as Liu Sihan was excited, he shouted out the names he usually talked about.


    Hearing his address, Liu Yanzhe glared at him.


    Thinking of his daughter''s body, he had a sad face.


    "In a month, let''s go according to the original plan.


    If you find someone to arrange, any ceremony will be held in Germany, and you will always return home. "


    This is a heavy topic. The expressions of the Liu family and their son are very heavy.


    Du Xu didn''t know why, but he also felt the sadness of them.


    "All right, go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t bring any emotion during dinner."


    "I see. It''s really wordy!"


    Liu Sihan took Du Xu upstairs.


    Du Xu followed his footsteps and felt something sticking up on his cheek.


    He quickly followed Liu Sihan''s footsteps and touched his cheek.


    It''s a drop of water.


    How can there be water drops.


    Suddenly, Du Xu opened his eyes and looked at Liu Sihan''s back inconceivably.

 Chapter 1113

    Did he cry?


    Du Xu was very shocked, even more shocked than the other party''s euphemistic confession before.


    He reached out and took laliusihan''s hand.


    The latter has accelerated its pace.


    Du Xu stopped and looked down at a tear on his finger.


    Suddenly put his hand in his mouth.


    It''s astringent and a little salty.


    Is this Liu Sihan''s tears.


    What makes such a powerful man shed tears.


    Suddenly, Du Xu thought of Liu Xi.


    Liu''s father and son were playing charades before.


    Although he didn''t understand it, now he remembered that it was related to Liu Xi.


    Is Liu Xi in bad health.


    Thinking like this, Du Xu quickly caught up with Liu Sihan.


    "Sihan, wait for me!"


    Liu Sihan went to the door of his bedroom.


    Hearing Du Xu''s voice behind him, he kicked the bedroom open.


    The sound startled song Yunqing in the next bedroom.


    Although song Yunqing heard the voice, he didn''t come out.


    However, I looked at the girl in bed with worry.


    The other party is still asleep.


    As if the sky had fallen, she still slept soundly.


    However, this is not a good phenomenon.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Sihan kicked the bedroom door open and reached out to pull Du Xu into the room.


    The door was hooked by his foot again.


    Du Xu''s body was pressed against the wall.


    He just wanted to ask Liu Sihan what happened, but he was quickly blocked by the other party.


    They hugged each other tightly. They were eager to feel each other''s temperature and every inch of their body.


    Liu Sihan suddenly stopped moving.


    He left Du Xu''s lips and leaned against each other''s shoulders.


    "Du Xu, I''m going to lose a relative."


    Du Xu''s eyes widened.


    Sure enough.


    Liu Xi''s health seems to be really bad.


    "Du Xu, let''s have a child, a beautiful child like you, both boys and girls."


    Hearing the man''s choking tone, Du Xu reached out and hugged the man.


    "Well, it''s all up to you. You want it."


    "Shall we have one pair of twins and two?"


    "Well, it''s up to you, as long as you like."


    Du Xu''s voice line is very special, which stabilizes Liu Sihan''s mood.


    "Why are you so good? Du Xu, we''ve been together all our life, okay?"


    This time Du Xu did not speak.


    He doesn''t know how to speak.


    When the two met at the bar, it was because of Jiang Silu, and later because of Liu Xi.


    The meeting between them is really not very beautiful.


    Du Xu looked at a certain direction of the bedroom and fell into memories.


    Six months ago.


    At that time, Du Xu had just returned from the United States.


    He was going to contact Liu Xi.


    Hand over Song Yunqing''s stuff to the other side.


    Unfortunately, he can''t contact Liu Xi.


    Later I learned that the other party had gone abroad.


    After quitting his job at tex University, he didn''t look for a job.


    He didn''t go back to the place where Jiang Silu lived, but rented an apartment outside.


    After being a teacher for so many years, he still has some savings. He can eat, drink and live for himself for the time being.


    After a few days, he couldn''t stay.


    Late at night, he couldn''t sleep. He thought of top bar and wanted to go there.


    But unexpectedly, I met Jiang Silu again.


    And the other party left tex University.


    Unlike him, he was fired.


    Jiang Silu''s child was gone, which was reflected by those who disliked her at school and persuaded her to retreat.


    When Du Xu saw Jiang Silu, the opposite party was leaning against a fat guest.

 Chapter 1114

    Jiang Silu also wears very revealing clothes.


    And she also let the guests of the bar put salted pig hands on her.


    Seeing this scene, Du Xu rushed up without thinking.


    When he wounded the bar guest and took Jiang Silu''s hand to protect him behind him, he reflected what he had done.


    "You want to die!"


    The guest seemed to have a big head. After he was beaten, several tall bodyguards rushed out from around him.


    Du Xu still protects Jiang Silu, which is his habit.


    Jiang Silu did not accept his affection.


    She pushed the speed away and walked quickly towards the guests of the bar.


    "I''m scared to death. Where''s the madman!"


    Jiang Silu whined and leaned against the fat guest.


    Du Xu is confused.


    However, he heard what Jiang Silu said clearly.


    He didn''t understand why he had to go out in the middle of the night.


    This is not looking for abuse, in a hurry to be insulting.


    Jiang Silu was not forced at first sight.


    He bowed his head to the bar guest. "I''m sorry, I made a mistake."


    The guest''s face was hurt and swollen.


    Perhaps Du Xu''s decadent atmosphere made him have no intention of bullying people.


    Waved to the bodyguards around.


    Jiang Silu saw this but quit.


    Now it''s her turn to this point. After all, it''s Du Xu''s fault.


    If the other party doesn''t break up, she won''t be reduced to the night scene and live on this.


    "Don''t introduce it, brother. You don''t know. I know this person. The other party is a teacher. Unfortunately, he is a gentle scum and even colludes with students..."


    The music in the bar was very low. Her words made the people sitting on several cards hear clearly.


    Even the handsome man not far away, leaning on the sofa.


    The other party just closed his eyes for a while, and his kung fu was lively at this time.


    "The student from tex University... His name is Liu Xi... The conditions at home are good..."


    The man who was leaning on the sofa didn''t intend to move.


    Suddenly heard a few words and names, let him open his sharp eyes.


    He looked straight at Jiang Silu.


    The other side is still talking.


    "Such a poor girl, she was cheated..."


    The man leaning on the sofa is no one else, but the boss of top bar, Liu Sihan.


    He glanced at Jiang Silu with disgust.


    I didn''t like looking for a woman at first sight.


    Liu Sihan looked at the man Jiang Silu said.


    The sight made him frown.


    And an acquaintance.


    I remember my sister did bring this man to the bar.


    Like the last time I came to the bar.


    The other party''s expression was a little tolerant at this time, but under the dim light, he couldn''t see all his faces and expressions clearly.


    Liu Sihan stood up from the sofa.


    With a wave of his hand, all the security guards surrounded him.


    Soon, Jiang Silu, the fat bar guest, Du Xu and others were surrounded by the bar security.


    "Take everyone upstairs. I want to ask something."


    The security guards around are much better than the bodyguards of the guests in the bar.


    He subdued everyone in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Sihan sat at the desk in the office, lit a cigarette, put it in his mouth and took a deep breath.


    The security guard brought everyone in.


    Liu Sihan whispered to the heavily made up Jiang Silu, "repeat what you just said."


    Jiang Silu has been in this bar for some time. Naturally, she knows Liu Sihan.

 Chapter 1115

    The other party is the owner of the top bar. He is handsome and rich.


    Jiang Silu threw an eyebrow at Liu Sihan and told the story again.


    Many of what she said is true, but it will only be her idea. It is her reason to sell poor children with belly to make Du Xu do that.


    Du XuBen held a guilty attitude towards Liu Xi.


    There was no rebuttal to Jiang Silu.


    His eyes showed decadence and confusion about the unknown.


    This is the person he likes.


    This is the woman he wants to protect.


    How could it be so strange.


    I was really obsessed at the beginning. Otherwise, how could I agree to such a ridiculous thing.


    Du Xu glanced at the office.


    In front of the sofa table not far away, there is an open bottle of wine.


    He raised his feet and went over, picked up the wine and poured it into an empty glass.


    The security guard saw that he was as comfortable in the boss''s room as at home, and came forward to stop him.


    Liu Sihan showed Du Xu a deep smile. He raised his hand and stopped the surrounding security guards from coming forward.


    Du Xu finished a glass of wine and continued to pour it.


    Feeling the aftereffect of the wine, he sat down on the sofa.


    Jiang Silu saw that the boss put his eyes on Du Xu and showed a more disgusting look at him.


    "Du Xu, do you still have basic education? This is not your home. I hope you have a little self-restraint!"


    Du Xu glanced at Jiang Silu with a smile.


    "In what capacity do you accuse me?"


    Liu Sihan pressed the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray and snuffed it out.


    He has been following Du Xu.


    The other party has had three drinks in a row.


    The strength of this wine is not high, but it has great stamina.


    People who know me really don''t dare to drink three cups in a row.


    "Du Xu! You took me down!"


    Du Xu felt the wine coming up.


    He was going to have another drink, but forget it.


    I feel dizzy.


    However, he heard Jiang Silu''s words clearly.


    "You''re unreasonable. You''re pregnant with other people''s children. I almost used my own students for you.


    Now that I have left school, you and I have made a clean break. Why do you say I lost you? Why didn''t you lose me! "


    In the end, Du Xu obviously began to complain.


    That tone is like a child''s complaint that he can''t eat sugar.


    This tone made Liu Sihan raise her eyebrows, some crying and laughing.


    At the same time, Jiang Silu, standing in the office, also had a very strange expression.


    Because she also saw such Du Xu for the first time.


    The wronged seem to be about to cry.


    Du Xu has always been gentle and reliable when he contacts her.


    I don''t think he would be so... Unreliable when he drank too much.


    There is no more reliable sense of security.


    Liu Sihan probably knows what happened.


    He asked the security guard to send out the guests of the bar together with the other party''s bodyguards.


    Then someone threw jiang Silu out.


    It''s really thrown out.


    "There''s no place for you after the night. Go away!"


    Jiang Silu has said that he didn''t expect such a loss.


    She cried and begged for mercy, and even said very revealing words.


    Those who served Liu Sihan and the means in bed all spoke frankly.


    This did not move Liu Sihan, but let him show a more dangerous light of disgust.


    Seeing that the boss had a wrong expression, the security guards blocked Jiang Silu''s mouth and dragged him out of the office directly.


    There are only two people left in such a big office.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªImportant notice¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Honey, the next updates will be reduced. I believe it won''t be long. Huahua has saved the manuscript and won''t break.


    Dear ones, don''t abandon me... Cry. Jpg


    Today, I was examined in the hospital. There was a small cyst that needed surgery.


    Believe me, I''ll be fine soon. Don''t abandon me. I''ll add more to you when I come back.


    I still owe you a fart stock debt. If you abandon me, you will lose a lot... Throw your veil, beauties, don''t go. Jpg

 Chapter 1116

    In such a big office, only Liu Sihan and Du Xu are left.


    Du Xu watched dazedly as Jiang Silu was dragged out.


    His eyes couldn''t gather. Some were loose and some were out of control.


    Liu Sihan looked at the man leaning on the sofa.


    The other party is still very handsome.


    But in that handsome, there is a bit of beauty.


    This is his type.


    Liu Sihan naturally had some ideas about leaving people in the office.


    He just wants to find out.


    Whether the other party has done something sorry for his sister.


    This is still very important.


    He got up from his office chair and walked towards the sofa.


    Du Xu saw a shadow in front of him.


    "Oh, stop shaking. I''m dazzled."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Sihan smiled in a low voice.


    He sat on the other side of Du Xu, and the other party wouldn''t be dazzled this time.


    Look how considerate he is.


    Liu Sihan wants to send himself a good man card.


    Du Xu looked at the man beside him.


    Then he slowly fainted.


    When he woke up the next day, he was in bed.


    And I feel sore all over.


    That feeling he will never forget.


    His discomfort when he woke up was not the most destructive of his three outlooks.


    But he was held in his arms.


    The man''s things are still in his body.


    Since he entered the Yop bar that night, he was doomed to entangle with Liu Sihan.


    The other party used Liu Xi as an excuse to make him the other party''s * * * *.


    I had a guilty attitude towards Liu Xi.


    He didn''t know how he agreed.


    That day, he will never forget.


    Lost too much, got a lot, Sanguan reshuffle.


    He got to know Liu Sihan after spending more than half a year together.


    He doesn''t think two men can come together. Their relationship is very straightforward.


    It''s just solving each other''s needs.


    Du Xu undeniably, after Liu Sihan''s many runs in.


    He gradually fell in love with it.


    Until today, the other party asked him to pick up people at the airport, but it was Liu Xi.


    Then he followed each other to Liu''s house.


    Liu Sihan''s words in front of Liu''s father still echo in Du Xu''s ears.


    "Why don''t you answer?"


    Liu Sihan rubbed Du Xu''s shoulder and complained about him.


    "Du Xu, is this question so difficult to answer? Shall we stay together all our life?"


    Seeing the man pressed against the wall by himself, Liu Sihan was a little worried.


    He raised his head, looked at Du Xu''s beautiful sunny face and asked again seriously.


    Du Xu recovered and heard Liu Sihan''s nervous words.


    He chuckled, "OK."


    Do you have any choice


    No,


    He has been surrounded by Liu Sihan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time for a month.


    Liu Sihan and Du Xu went abroad during this period.


    Later, when they returned home, they learned that they had gone abroad for surrogacy.


    Very successful.


    This made Liu Yanzhe smile.


    This month, Liu Yanzhe had few smiles even when his baby daughter came back.


    Today is the day when mi Youning goes to Germany.


    Liu''s father and son, song Yunqing and Du Xu all went with her.


    Although family members cannot accompany, they can send people to the place of treatment.


    When song Yunqing learned the news from MI Youning''s mouth.


    Although he was a little unacceptable, he was helpless.


    Because he can''t stop it.


    The mortality rate of this disease is very high.


    He is afraid of losing.

 Chapter 1117

    Germany.


    Mi Youning has been sent to a German hospital for seven days.


    She felt her body getting weaker and weaker.


    When she was in the United States, she told Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan that she wanted them to arrange for her to go quietly.


    Song Yunqing''s dependence on her makes her don''t know how to leave.


    Now I just want to let each other know that one day is one day.


    Today, she''s leaving the mission world.


    This body has come to the end of its life.


    "Hee hee, how do you feel?"


    Liu Yanzhe looked at his daughter in the hospital bed who was not as thin as an adult, and his eyes showed sadness and love.


    The doctor has said it''s only for a day or two.


    Sihan came yesterday and he came today.


    In order not to let song Yunqing find out, they didn''t even dare to show too sad expressions.


    In the face of the imminent death of my baby daughter, although I have been prepared for it, I still can''t accept it.


    Mi Youning heard Liu Yanzhe''s choking voice, and she showed a pale smile.


    "Dad, I may have to go... Yunqing tries to hide it. If he can''t hide it, tell him


    Tell him... I love him very much. I don''t want to make him sad. I want him to live and live... "


    Now she is gasping for breath.


    This body has really reached its limit and reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    When Liu Yanzhe heard this, he covered his face in pain.


    "Little soul, let''s go."


    "OK, host."


    The body lying in the hospital bed was breathless.


    Liu Yanzhe was lying by the bed, his back suddenly getting old for several years.


    The sound of sobbing came from the ward, accompanied by the harsh sound of the machine.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in an apartment two kilometers from the hospital.


    Song Yunqing is watching today''s financial news.


    Suddenly he bent down.


    The posture seemed to be in great pain.


    Song Yunqing felt a palpitation. His heart was so painful that he couldn''t maintain an elegant sitting posture.


    "Yunqing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Sihan, who came out of the room, couldn''t help asking worried about him.


    Song Yunqing raised his head, his eyes were slightly red, and there were tears at the corners of his eyes.


    The feeling of palpitation was only a few seconds.


    Something in the body has been evacuated.


    He suddenly lost interest in the world and everyone.


    Something important seems to have left him.


    Song Yunqing stood up and stared at Liu Sihan tightly. "What''s the matter with Liu Xi?"


    Liu Sihan''s hand shook slightly, and then said as if nothing had happened: "Xixi is in the hospital. He didn''t say he wanted closed treatment for half a year."


    Song Yunqing clenched his hands into fists. He was trying to endure something.


    He just had a feeling that Liu Xi was gone.


    The other party left his world.


    That feeling is very strong.


    Seeing Liu Sihan not telling the truth.


    Song Yunqing took out his mobile phone.


    Although there are few visitors from Germany, Leheng entertainment company has great influence in Germany.


    He is also a shareholder of Leheng entertainment company. Now he can use the company to do anything.


    Song Yunqing calls his friend and walks outside the apartment.


    His steps were obviously very flustered, and his back was not as calm as before.


    "Andre, it''s me. I need you to do something..."


    Liu Sihan saw song Yunqing leave and hurried after him.


    But in the middle of the chase, his cell phone rang.


    That''s a text message reminder.


    Liu Sihan stopped angrily, took out his mobile phone and opened the screen.


    Seeing the information displayed above, Liu Sihan opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1118

    Song Yunqing asked his friend Andre for help and quickly entered the closed hospital.


    Andre is German, but he is half Chinese.


    The two met in China. Later, he gave Andre a sum of money, which was obtained by his participation in a study.


    Although song Yunqing was not admitted to tex University, he still had his own talent.


    When he was working to support his tuition and his sister''s tuition, he also participated in a study.


    That research has a great future.


    But then something happened to my sister.


    He made great contributions at that time, but he resolutely quit.


    The promoter gave him a lot of money and he left it to Andre.


    After so many years, he doesn''t know how much he is worth.


    When he left angrily, he didn''t delay him because of that project.


    Let him get along with his sister less, it is difficult to find the change of his sister.


    He didn''t intend to keep the money.


    He didn''t pay much attention to what he got now.


    But today, he is very glad to establish a friendship with Andre.


    Andre quickly arranged for someone to take him to the hospital.


    Even found Liu Xi''s check-in.


    Song Yunqing stood in front of a ward.


    He couldn''t reach out and push open the door in front of him.


    The suppressed cry from inside made him lose all his courage.


    As long as the door is opened, his world will be overturned again.


    Just because song Yunqing doesn''t open the door doesn''t mean the people inside won''t open it.


    Liu Yanzhe opened the door of the ward and saw song Yunqing standing outside the door.


    "You still found it."


    Song Yunqing looked into his red eyes and felt that he was about to lose his footing.


    He tried his best to keep his body from shaking.


    Even showed a gentle smile, "Liu Xi, I haven''t seen her for so long. I want to see her. I''ll leave when I see her well."


    At last, song Yunqing''s voice trembled.


    Because he crossed Liu Yanzhe and saw the situation of the room.


    The person lying on the sickbed in the room has been covered with white sheets.


    He held the door frame. "Is Liu Xi asleep? Why is she getting more and more sleepy? I want to wake her up..."


    Song Yunqing walked to the ward.


    Seeing that he was unstable, Liu Yanzhe stopped the man, "Yunqing, Xixi is gone, she is gone."


    "How could it be? When Mingming sent the people, they were fine! Don''t lie to me!"


    Song Yunqing rushed into the ward crazy.


    Liu Yanzhe couldn''t stop each other. He kept up with each other.


    The slender hand lifted the white sheet covered all over the hospital bed.


    Exposed is a familiar face.


    The man was pale and thin.


    Seeing mi Youning, song Yunqing''s knees softened.


    His body knelt beside the hospital bed, "Liu Xi, Xi Xi, I''m coming. Open your eyes and look at me. Why are you still sleeping? Do you blame me for leaving you here alone? Wake up and I''ll take you home..."


    Liu Yanzhe saw his appearance and his eyes burst into tears.


    "Yunqing, don''t do this. Xixi just doesn''t want you to be sad..."


    Song Yunqing clenched his hands into fists and tried his best to suppress himself.


    Why did a good lover leave like this.


    He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe it.


    Song Yunqing stretched out his hand and gently shook mi Youning''s body. "Xixi, wake up. I''ll take you home. Didn''t you say you wanted to marry me? You promised me..."

 Chapter 1119

    On that day, although song Yunqing refused to accept the death of his beloved.


    At last he cried like a child.


    Maybe everything is doomed.


    When mi Youning just left, he felt something.


    It''s a kind of traction.


    Liu Yanzhe conveyed his daughter''s dying words to song Yunqing.


    Then song Yunqing disappeared.


    After MI Youning''s body was cremated, he disappeared.


    No one knows where he has gone.


    Until ten years later.


    A genius appeared in the medical field, specializing in cardiology.


    The man made a great contribution to the medical profession.


    The other party never gave an interview, and no one even saw his true face.


    It''s just his name, song Yunqing.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Yunqing stood on the land of China with a salute in his hand.


    He looked up at the sky above him.


    It was blue and clear.


    However, his heart has been in darkness for ten years.


    He is a man living in the abyss.


    No one can redeem him.


    He was destined to be alone.


    Song Yunqing hung his head and pulled his suitcase out of the airport.


    He spent ten years abroad.


    Always live well.


    His lover let him live well, and he did it.


    But now he is too tired to know the meaning of life.


    Out of the airport, he took a taxi and left.


    He didn''t tell anyone about his return this time.


    Only Andre, who has been funding his research, knows that he will return home.


    When the other side runs on both sides of China and Germany, the Dragon always sees the first but not the end.


    He has done a lot over the years.


    But more is still used to miss the girl in memory.


    Song Yunqing got on the bus and directly reported to the cemetery park.


    He left when he saw his beloved buried.


    Now ten years have passed.


    He''s back.


    Liu Xi, I''m back for you.


    It''s an hour''s drive from the airport to the cemetery.


    Song Yunqing gave the fare to the driver. Without waiting for the other party to change, he went straight to one direction of the cemetery.


    In the sunlight, I found that the man was no longer young.


    Each other''s temples have white hair.


    Song Yunqing followed the route in his memory and soon came to a tombstone.


    The picture on the tombstone is still what he remembered.


    Loosening the suitcase in his hand, he raised his feet and walked to the tombstone.


    Gently leaned against the picture and kissed.


    Then he sat in front of the tombstone and leaned gently against it.


    It was as if he had leaned against the person he loved.


    "Hee hee, I''m back..."


    No one answered him. The huge cemetery was very quiet.


    "For ten years, I miss you very much. How about you?"


    No one answered him.


    "You coward!"


    Song Yunqing''s heart roared.


    That''s his second personality.


    Eleven years ago, although he went to the United States for treatment, he did not recover.


    Because this madman doesn''t accept it.


    He fell in love with Liu Xi.


    Like, but dare not appear, can only always look at in the abyss.


    Hearing the words of the second personality, song Yunqing took out a bottle of potion from his pocket.


    He smiled softly.


    It was the first time in ten years that he laughed.


    "I hope we''ll find her."


    Then he opened the medicine bottle and sent the liquid medicine to his mouth.


    Song Yunqing leaned against the tombstone again, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''m a coward and you''re a coward. That''s why she left us."


    "Fart! We will find her! What I said will be found!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Protagonist and second personality dispute.


    The man leaning on the tombstone slowly lost his breath.


    When the other party doesn''t breathe, the world collapses.


    Into countless pieces, floating in the void.

 Chapter 1120

    "Host, are you too selfish?"


    As soon as mi Youning entered the space, Jiehun began to accuse her.


    She knows what the other person said.


    It''s just her last request to let song Yunqing live well.


    Living people are the most painful, which she also knows.


    "Little soul, you said that once song Yunqing dies, the world will collapse. I haven''t got the power of soul yet. How can I let him die?"


    There is a saying that if people don''t do it for themselves, heaven will kill them.


    She couldn''t have suffered such a great crime. She didn''t get anything and finished playing with song Yunqing.


    Although mi Youning said that, she obviously didn''t have any joy in completing the task.


    The soul body of the ring soul floated in front of her.


    Mi Youning''s heart is in a mess.


    With song Yunqing''s temperament, she really doesn''t know whether the other party will live or not.


    But the discomfort is very obvious.


    Song Yunqing is very nice, very gentle and tolerant to her.


    Unfortunately, they are destined to be people from different worlds.


    Walking on the intersecting road, you may encounter such a chance.


    Thousands of worlds, maybe each other will reincarnate after death.


    At that time, it will be a new beginning.


    Mi Youning thought like this and felt much better.


    As soon as Jiehun saw her meditative face, he probably guessed something.


    There are some things he knows, but he can''t speak at all.


    I just hope the power of the soul is a little more, and I just hope the time is faster.


    Jie soul sees mi Youning look much better and slowly floats to each other.


    He felt the power of his soul and quickly flew to MI Youning.


    "Host, the next task is waiting for you. I hope you have a good time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, you really want to escape. This is the crime of beheading."


    Mi Youning''s beautiful eyes slowly opened and saw the woman standing by the screen.


    The other party''s appearance is somewhat beautiful, full of worry and eagerness.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mi Youning knows that this is a new task world.


    This time I was pushed down by the ring soul unexpectedly.


    She heard the woman in front of her just now.


    But just entering the task world, she doesn''t know what the plot is here. The preface doesn''t match the later language. Where does she know what the situation is.


    Su Yu looked at the beautiful woman in front of her and said again.


    "Master, although the current situation is not optimistic, the Lord has not treated us well. Why don''t you wait and see?"


    "Don''t you also say that meeting the prince is the greatest blessing in your life.


    It''s really good to abandon the Lord because of the rumors outside. The Lord doesn''t seem to be...... "


    Mi Youning listens to Su Yu''s awkward persuasion and has begun to accept the memory of the original owner.


    Now she is in the Jin Dynasty.


    Her identity is not very prominent. She is the concubine of the great prince of her country. Her name is Huang Lingshan.


    The reason why I entered the palace was that it was sent by King Rui of the current Dynasty.


    There are many women like her in the great prince''s house.


    They were trapped in the South Garden.


    The original owner was a singer. She has always been happy to enter the palace.


    After all, the great prince''s status is noble. Although he can''t compare with King Rui, he is also a royal man.


    She thought her chance had come.


    Unfortunately, after all, there is no joy.


    The great prince didn''t touch her at all. He didn''t even see each other.


    Except yesterday.


    The original owner saw the great prince yesterday.


    She wished she hadn''t seen that scene.


    Too bloody, too cruel.

 Chapter 1121

    There were only two princes in the Dajin Dynasty. The great princes of the current Dynasty and the emperor''s favorite King Rui.


    The great prince has a gentle temper and is still the legitimate son of the first queen.


    There is no imperial concubine in the house. Some women with low status hope to enter here.


    Even if the original owner entered the palace, he was secretly happy for a long time.


    Until the Empress Dowager went a few days ago.


    The atmosphere in the Royal Palace began to tense up.


    Who in the royal family doesn''t know that the Empress Dowager likes the great prince most.


    After the Empress Dowager died, the atmosphere in the Grand Palace became tense.


    The emperor also began to be indifferent to the great prince.


    The whole capital became nervous.


    Because the previous dynasty proposed the candidate for the crown prince.


    The prince''s choice is either the great prince or King Rui.


    Even the concubine of the family knew the news.


    The original owner had a dream of being a concubine.


    Yesterday, she walked out of Nanyuan and wandered on the edge of the lotus pond in the house.


    But met the great prince to kill.


    The person killed by the other party is still a woman known to the original owner.


    It was a concubine of the same rank as her.


    Hearing the address of the great prince from the people around him, the original owner was stunned.


    She saw the man with her own eyes and broke my concubine''s neck.


    This is the scene now.


    The original owner wants to escape from the palace.


    It''s horrible.


    She just wants to live well, but she doesn''t want to lose her life.


    At the beginning, her maid Su Yu also tried to persuade her not to be impulsive.


    The original owner is timid. How can he stay.


    She ran away and embarked on a path of death.


    The person who killed her was the maid in front of her, Su Yu.


    The implications are deeper.


    It is related to the life experience of the original owner.


    She is not as simple as a little singer.


    "Master... Master..."


    Su Yu sees that MI Youning ignores her and walks up to her.


    Mi Youning smiled at this time, "Su Yu, what do you think? I''m just teasing you. The royal residence has a good food and a good living. How can I be willing to leave."


    A satisfied smile hung on the beautiful face.


    Mi Youning stood up and walked to the door.


    This is the palace of Nanyuan.


    There are many concubines living in such a big palace.


    These people were sent in by others, just like the original owner.


    The great prince never touched them, but they were delicious and delicious.


    What the original owner saw last night was only because the concubine was a spy.


    As for who it is, there are only two emperors in this dynasty. It is self-evident who it is.


    Especially when this is the candidate for the crown prince.


    "Really? You''re scared to death!"


    Su Yu was completely relieved to see that she didn''t really want to leave.


    At this time, she didn''t know that the beautiful woman in front of her was no longer Huang Lingshan.


    Mi Youning turned his head and smiled at Su Yu''s happy face, with a touch of sarcasm on the corners of his mouth.


    How can she not see this woman.


    The spring heart rippling appearance is clearly a secret promise to people''s hearts.


    To say Su Yu, I have seen the great prince several times.


    The great prince is indeed a very handsome man. He has a gentle temperament and always has a faint smile on his face.


    Even when the original owner saw him kill, there was a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Such a man is unfathomable.


    Su Yu made a secret promise to the great prince.


    Otherwise, later, he would not enjoy everything that should belong to the original owner and kill the original owner.


    Su Yu seems to have a wild heart.


    The other side shouted at the Lord, but the inside did not respect the original Lord.


    The original owner fled, but she stayed.


    They met in the song shop. How sincere can they be.

 Chapter 1122

    Su Yu felt a little flustered when she looked into mi Youning''s eyes.


    She doesn''t know how to describe it.


    It always feels like Huang Lingshan is different today.


    Those eyes seem brighter. They are no longer the same as before.


    How to say, it''s like there was a faint light in my eyes before.


    Now the dim light disappeared, making her whole person more attractive.


    Huang Lingshan is very beautiful. She knows it.


    And it was in the song workshop that she was somewhat like the beautiful woman in front of her, which was arranged to her side.


    Su Yu looks at the woman''s face in front of her every day, and her heart is a little uneven.


    Now this injustice is becoming more and more obvious.


    Just because Huang Lingshan seems more beautiful and attractive.


    Su Yu lowered her head silently and hid her jealousy in her eyes.


    Mi Youning touched her fingernails against her drooping head.


    "Su Yu, I remember when I entered the house, did you pack up the things I brought in?"


    Su Yu didn''t understand why she asked. She quickly raised her head, "it was the maid who cleaned it up."


    Mi Youning walked on and came to the stone table in the courtyard.


    She sat on the stone pier and said slowly, "go and find my Koi jade pendant. I suddenly want to take it."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    Su Yu turned and walked indoors.


    Mi Youning watched her leave, but frowned.


    Su Yu finally became the queen of the Jin Dynasty.


    It is the great prince who sits on the throne.


    Now it is still half a year before the great prince ascends the throne.


    After the Empress Dowager died, the great prince was controlled everywhere, and the power of the former queen was disintegrated in half.


    Those people risked their lives to send him to the throne, with countless deaths and injuries.


    Even the great prince''s grandfather''s family suffered some trauma.


    His grandfather, uncle, finally died.


    This is also the main reason for the great prince to usurp the throne.


    His grandfather''s family is the bottom line he can''t touch.


    Half a year after the Empress Dowager died, he finally couldn''t help it.


    Looking at the relatives, the staff left one by one.


    In the most straightforward way, he imprisoned the emperor and usurped the throne.


    It also used thunder to subdue the former ministers.


    Just because of that cruel means, people really can''t resist.


    Those who are light will die, and those who are heavy will drag their families and destroy their families.


    The great prince was the first son of the former queen.


    It was the emperor''s heir whom the Empress Dowager most liked before her death.


    Few people opposed him when he took the throne.


    Even the neutral prime minister ye did not raise any protest after the great prince ascended.


    The Prime Minister of this dynasty has a certain influence in the court hall.


    Prime Minister Ye has always maintained a neutral attitude.


    Even the emperor''s favorite King Rui had no way to win him over.


    Prime Minister Ye is loyal to the royal family and the man who finally sits on the throne.


    The reason why Su Yu can sit on the throne is precisely because of the Ye family.


    Prime Minister Ye also has a certain influence in his own country.


    Many students in the school knew his name all over the Jin Dynasty.


    The first Confucian scholar.


    Prime Minister Ye has only one son, ye Yiqing.


    After the great prince ascended the throne, the family members in the house were dismissed.


    Su Yu is one of them.


    However, it is such a coincidence.


    Su Yu left the palace and went to the noisy street of the capital and met Ye Yiqing.


    When ye Yiqing saw Su Yu and him, his somewhat similar appearance moved in his heart.


    Others don''t know, but ye''s father and son know.


    Ye Yiqing has a twin sister.


    When their mother had difficulty giving birth, their brother and sister died.

 Chapter 1123

    At that time, Prime Minister Ye couldn''t accept it because of his wife''s death.


    Ye Yiqing is a newborn child again.


    At that time, the midwife took Ye Lingshan away.


    He sold it when he changed hands.


    Over the years, Prime Minister Ye Cheng climbed to a high position and never gave up looking for his daughter.


    Until Su Yu appeared, he mistook the other party for his lost daughter.


    Because Su Yu looks like Ye Yiqing.


    In this way, Su Yu went into the palace instead of everything of the original owner and was canonized as Queen.


    Su Yu knows that Huang Lingshan''s appearance is similar to that of Ye Yiqing.


    As like as two peas, they are really alike.


    In order to avoid being found, Su Yu secretly sent someone to find Huang Lingshan and killed him.


    The original Lord''s wish is very simple. Take back everything that belongs to him.


    Su Yu wants to take back everything she enjoys because of her.


    Dad and brother are hers.


    The great prince is hers.


    The Queen''s throne is also hers.


    As for Su Yu, she wants the other party to see her rise to a high position.


    I hate some in my heart, but I don''t have the idea of killing people to vent my anger.


    Because Huang Lingshan also knew that it was her timidity and her shortsightedness that pushed out everything she should have.


    Mi Youning sat on the stone pier, gently shaking his head and laughing.


    It''s not that simple.


    It''s still half a year. It''s not easy to endure during this period.


    The great prince has begun to clean up the spies in the house.


    The emperor has also moved the great prince and broken his wings.


    This is just the beginning.


    The days in the palace are getting worse and worse.


    "Master, I found it. Do you think it''s this?"


    Su Yu walked quickly and handed her a koi jade pendant.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes when she saw the koi jade pendant.


    This is exactly what proves the identity of the original owner.


    When Huang Lingshan was taken away, it was this jade pendant in her hand.


    This is something from the original owner''s biological mother. She held it directly in her hand when she was born.


    Later, Su Yu took out the jade pendant. The Ye family''s father and son had no doubt about her anymore.


    Mi Youning takes the jade pendant from her hand.


    Now she has the jade pendant to prove her identity.


    And her face as like as two peas Ye Yiqing is more proof of everything.


    Then she just had to wait.


    How can we not make good use of such good conditions and such a strong background.


    Mi Youning takes the koi jade pendant to his waist and brings a bright smile to the corners of his mouth.


    Then she raised her head and looked at Su Yu standing aside.


    "I''m hungry. Go and see if there''s anything to eat in the kitchen?"


    Su Yu opened her eyes and looked at her inconceivably.


    "Master, we have no right to use the small kitchen. It is controlled by Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu."


    Since they entered the Nanyuan, they have been very clear about the rules here.


    Huang Lingshan never had such a request in the past.


    Now Su Yu thinks the other party is deliberately making trouble for her.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know about Mrs. Zhu and Mrs. Li.


    They were sent by the emperor, higher than her concubine.


    But what she wants is tossing.


    Without tossing, how can people know her sense of existence.


    The great prince is now facing the toss of the emperor and King Rui.


    Then she will become famous in this backyard and make plans for the future.


    Mi Youning waved her hand casually.


    "Go. I''ll take care of anything. Just go."

 Chapter 1124

    Su Yu bit his lip, "master, if you want to eat something, why don''t I buy it for you and don''t provoke those two women."


    Mi Youning put his arm on the stone table and stretched out his hand to drag his chin.


    I saw Su Yu''s expectation in front of me.


    She understood something at the slightest thought.


    When Su Yu first saw the great prince, it was time to bribe people at the back door.


    The other party saw the figure of the great prince returning to the house on the way.


    Every time after that, Su Yu always encouraged Huang Lingshan to eat outside.


    And she also went out to "meet" the great prince.


    To Su Yu''s expectant face, MI Youning covered his mouth and smiled, "it''s still your sweetness."


    She took out five Liang silver from her purse at her waist and gave it to Su Yu, "I want to eat horseshoe thousand layer cake."


    Su Yu quickly took the silver in her hand and said with a smile, "I''ll go now. Just wait."


    With this, Su Yu turned and left quickly.


    Mi Youning looked up at the sky.


    It''s almost noon now.


    As long as there is nothing wrong in the palace, the great prince should go back to his house at this time.


    The other party never pays attention to the situation in the backyard.


    But it doesn''t mean that the palace belongs to his dark guard secretly and monitors everyone.


    Mi Youning stood up and moved his feet and hands.


    "Little soul, let''s start."


    "Hello, the person you are calling is not online. Please try again later."


    Hearing the familiar voice, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    "Little soul, stop it. Next I need your help."


    "Hello, the person you are calling is on the phone. Please try again later."


    Mi Youning took a deep breath.


    "Little soul, if you hide again, we have to calculate the general ledger."


    Before Jiehun could speak, MI Youning began to cite one by one, "you pushed me down in this world, causing damage to my heart.


    In the last position, you cut corners and were often absent when you were looking for you.


    In the last position, I lost my memory. You secretly recorded some videos. Don''t think I really don''t know you often peek, and... "


    "Host, host, I''m here. I just broke down. How can you not be here? Let''s make friends."


    "Oh? What friendship do we have?"


    Mi Youning asked with a smile.


    "..." Jie soul was speechless.


    To say what friendship they have, that is, mutual friendship.


    "We are... True love?"


    "Poof..."


    Hearing this, MI Youning sprayed it directly.


    "Little soul, where''s your face? It''s true love. Do you understand the meaning of true love?"


    Mi Youning''s Refutation in exchange for Jiehun''s disapproval.


    "Host, this is your fault. The reason why I define true love between us is because we have thousands of years of friendship.


    We have been together for nearly ten thousand years. This level of friendship can connect with each other without tearing our face. We are absolutely true love! "


    At last, MI Youning even heard the voice of Jiehun and became excited.


    Well, the little soul doesn''t know what strange things he saw recently.


    Her brain was full of divine logic, so she couldn''t find a reason to refute.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked towards the small kitchen.


    "Little soul, what are you reading recently?"


    "No, I didn''t read books. I watched a TV recently. It''s still good."


    "Oh? What TV? Tell me about it. I''ll see it later."


    "The world still owes me a true love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear ones, Huahua''s operation is finished. I just came out. Don''t worry

 Chapter 1125

    "Huang Qie, why are you here?"


    Mi Youning talks to Jie soul and comes to the small kitchen in Nanyuan.


    Someone recognized her when she appeared.


    Just because Huang Lingshan is the first beauty in Nanyuan.


    She looks absolutely top-notch.


    Among the women in Nanyuan, there is no one comparable to her.


    Mi Youning looked down at the voice and saw the talking woman.


    The other party looked at her eyes with no respect, and even showed a touch of ridicule.


    Mi Youning recognized the man as the mammy beside Mrs. Li.


    To say that the final outcome of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu is just a death.


    They thought they could do whatever they wanted in Nanyuan, but they didn''t know that their every move was controlled by others.


    The Emperor gave them to the great prince.


    One of them has been bought by King Rui.


    They didn''t spread the news in the mansion.


    But the great prince deliberately asked people to send them out.


    They do have the largest share in this backyard.


    Just look at the woman next to Mrs. Li.


    What kind of master there is, there is what kind of slave. This is the most appropriate way to describe Mrs. Li and the woman in front of her.


    Mi Youning showed an obvious mocking look at the woman.


    The other side sat in front of the stone pier in the small kitchen, with a bag of melon seeds in his hand.


    There are already cracked melon seed skins on the ground, scattered all over the ground.


    It seems that the other party has been waiting here for a while.


    It''s time for lunch soon. It seems that Mrs. Li is also waiting.


    Mi Youning felt that it was a coincidence to come at this time.


    She ignored the woman and went to the kitchenette.


    The cooks in the small kitchen are all from the royal palace. They are originally provided for women in the backyard.


    But after Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu arrived, they became their exclusive cooks.


    Mi Youning''s disregard and her move into the small kitchen angered the woman who ate melon seeds.


    "You little bitch! Is this where you can get in! Get out!"


    The woman rushed into the small kitchen and was about to pull mi Youning''s clothes.


    Mi Youning seems to have eyes behind her back and easily avoid each other''s pull.


    Seeing the delicious food at the table in the small kitchen, MI Youning really felt hungry.


    She dodged the woman''s pull and walked to the table.


    The busy cook in the small kitchen saw a beautiful woman coming in. He just glanced lightly and stopped paying attention.


    They continued to move their hands as if they had not seen mi Youning.


    Mi Youning goes to the table and picks up the chopsticks in front of the table to taste the food.


    When she stepped into the small kitchen, she smelled the delicious food.


    Now it tastes really good.


    Mi Youning tasted the vegetables and pointed his chopsticks at the fish.


    Just as mi Youning took off his chopsticks, he felt the airflow in the air behind him.


    With a flash of her body, the chopsticks in her hand were accurate and picked up the meat on the belly of the fish.


    "Ouch..."


    "Bang... Wow..."


    It turned out that the old woman secretly attacked mi Youning behind her.


    After MI Youning dodged, the other party didn''t stop and fell on the table.


    The heavy body couldn''t help her, the table fell unsteadily, and the food was a pity.


    Mi Youning was embarrassed when she saw the woman trapped in the meal.


    There was a pity light in her eyes.


    Then the fish caught with chopsticks in his hand is sent to his mouth.


    When I tasted the delicious fish, the pity in my eyes was even worse.


    What a delicious meal! It was ruined.


    What a pity.

 Chapter 1126

    The woman''s action made the cooks in the small kitchen stop their actions one after another.


    Their eyes were very calm when they saw that the food on the ground was ruined.


    But the hand movement has stopped.


    Mi Youning finished the fish and then put chopsticks in front of the stone table for cooking.


    Seeing the crowd stop, she smiled and said, "who made the fish just now? It''s delicious. The color, smell and flavor have been cooked. It''s delicious. Have another one."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, everyone''s eyes shifted.


    One of the cooks stood up and said, "that''s made by a slave. If madam likes it, I''ll make it for you."


    Mi Youning nodded, "then please."


    "You''re welcome, madam." the other party was neither arrogant nor humble. He went to the stove and began to heat the pot.


    People on one side have begun to fish from the basin.


    Mi Youning turns her head and looks up at the woman who has stood up from the ground.


    He was angry with others, and his eyes wanted to swallow mi Youning.


    "You little bitch - hoof, wait for me!"


    The woman left the small kitchen with a head of food juice.


    Mi Youning knows that the other party has moved a rescue soldier.


    The people in the small kitchen cleaned up the mess on the ground quickly.


    Mi Youning watched them clean up very quickly and neatly.


    The work assigned between them seems to be a long habit.


    Take care of the kitchenette in the twinkling of an eye.


    The food that hadn''t been cooked before has been filled out and put on the new table.


    It''s a small kitchen. In fact, there are four or five cooks here.


    All these people stopped except the one who made fish.


    They stood not far away and looked ahead, or at Mi Youning, and then at the cook who made fish.


    Mi Youning looked at the food at the table.


    The usual meals of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu are very good.


    Look at the rich dishes.


    The great prince is really willing.


    The cooks were arranged to stare at the backyard.


    Of course, there are more than these five. They are just people on the surface.


    A quarter of an hour later, MI Youning waited for the fish to be ready.


    The man took the fish from the plate and put it at the table where mi Youning sat.


    This is a newly moved table with other dishes on it.


    Mi Youning didn''t touch the meals, but showed great interest in the fish flow sent to the table.


    "Then I''ll eat."


    She spoke to the cook, who nodded softly.


    There was also relief in his eyes.


    Taste the delicious fish again. It''s really delicious.


    There is no trace of fishy smell, but it maintains the freshness of the original flavor.


    Seeing that MI Youning was satisfied with his food, several cooks around him showed approval one after another.


    They really forced it.


    They were the dark guards in the palace.


    After being sent to Nanyuan by the Lord, they never left again.


    I thought it was just watching a few women.


    But later, there were more and more women in Nanyuan, and they were found fault more and more.


    Why? It''s because they can''t cook.


    It''s easy for them to kill. It can''t be easier.


    As for cooking, it''s killing people.


    But over the years, they know they can''t go out in a short time.


    Naturally, you have to learn to cook. In fact, it''s just to pass the time.


    The leader sent them. After a while, he finally gave them a thorough understanding.


    Want to leave, unless the main event has been completed.


    They were sent to Nanyuan, not because they were ignored.

 Chapter 1127

    On weekdays, they are outstanding in the dark guard.


    Now when they see mi Youning, they also know this woman.


    On weekdays, it is as quiet as a chicken.


    But today, it looks like something is different.


    The most important thing is that their food has finally been tasted by others.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu have been in Nanyuan for more than a year.


    This year, they always cook for these two women, and they are a little numb.


    "Well, it''s very delicious."


    Mi Youning ate a few mouthfuls of fish and felt almost finished. Then he stopped chopsticks.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to eat more, but the small appetite of the original owner. It must be uncomfortable for her to eat again.


    The original owner was sold to Gefang. In order to keep a good figure, he tied his waist and tightened it hard since childhood.


    Now the original owner''s small appetite is similar to that of a cat.


    When several cooks nearby saw that MI Youning didn''t move his chopsticks, they stopped paying attention to her and were busy with their own affairs.


    "Madam, right here, that cheap hoof not only disrespects you, but also destroys your lunch..."


    Mi Youning sat at the table. As soon as he put down his chopsticks, he heard a voice outside.


    She narrowed her eyes gently.


    Soon a woman dressed in white and looking very gentle came in.


    Then a gorgeous woman stepped into the small kitchen.


    Then came the woman who had left before, and some servant girls and eunuchs.


    "Did your sister eat well?"


    The seemingly gentle woman was Mrs. Li, who first went to MI Youning and spoke.


    Mi Youning looked at the woman in front of her. Mrs. Li looked a little beautiful.


    It''s a pity that this walking posture can make people understand at a glance that this is the broken Lord.


    The great prince never touches women in Nanyuan.


    But Mrs. Li broke her body. It can be seen that she was demonstrating with the great prince.


    Mrs. Li is the one who was bought by King Rui.


    The gorgeous woman behind is the emperor''s spy.


    Seeing both women coming, MI Youning showed a smiling expression.


    "My sister is here too. Why don''t we have something to eat together?"


    She pointed to the food on the table.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu glanced at the passive fish on the table, and their eyes showed dark eyes.


    Now that they have been domineering in Nanyuan for a long time, how can they tolerate mi Youning''s provocation.


    "Does your sister know whose lunch you are eating?"


    Mrs. Li''s face showed tenderness and sat beside mi Youning.


    Mrs. Zhu followed and sat down.


    The slaves behind them quickly came forward and surrounded mi Youning.


    Even the old woman stepped forward quickly, "madam, you don''t know that this cheap hoof is very disrespectful to you. It''s riding on your head..."


    "All right!"


    Mrs. Li heard her mouth talking all the way.


    The woman''s food and juice were not cleaned up. At this time, she came up to Mrs. Li, who was very disgusted.


    Mrs. Li glanced at the woman and covered her nose with a handkerchief.


    "You go down and clean up first. You don''t have to take care of it here."


    "Good..."


    The woman backed back slowly.


    "Did I let you go? As a slave, I disrespected the master and even attacked him. Are there any rules in the palace!


    Or did your master look down on me and deliberately let you come to frame me? "


    Mi Youning made a noise when the woman left.


    Her hand pounded on the table.


    The crisp voice is very attractive.


    Even if you say a few words, it''s like singing, which makes people feel good.

 Chapter 1128

    "Huang Lingshan, what do you mean?"


    Mrs. Li''s gentle face was no longer, and her eyes were sharp.


    Hearing the other party''s name, MI Youning looks at her.


    "Oh! Mrs. Li knows me. We don''t invade the river. Why did you let your servant attack me?


    No matter how low I am, I am also the Lord''s woman. Is she a slave or maid to touch? "


    Mrs. Li obviously didn''t turn around.


    Today, she came for Huang Lingshan in front of her. She dared to enter the small kitchen.


    This small kitchen has always been enjoyed by her and Mrs. Zhu.


    Mrs. Zhu has been very silent since she came in.


    But when mi Youning spoke, she was obviously stunned.


    "Concubine Huang doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. You don''t have any scars or embarrassment.


    But Sister Li''s mother was embarrassed and even hurt. "


    Mrs. Zhu''s words hit the nail on the head.


    It''s a concubine and an obscure proof.


    Mi Youning smiled at Mrs. Zhu''s shrewd eyes.


    The latter is gorgeous, but lacks a bit of beauty.


    "Madam Zhu, I don''t like to hear that. Do I want you to see my injuries?


    This makes me how to establish myself in the palace in the future. Although I have a low position, I am also the Lord''s woman. "


    Mi Youning took back her hand and touched the koi jade pendant around her waist.


    In this ancient times, it was very conservative. Even if it showed arms and legs, it would be criticized by people.


    Not to mention a noble Royal.


    Although she is a concubine, she is also a person in the palace.


    Mrs. Zhu''s shrewd eyes flashed a dark light.


    The other party turned the topic aside. "What can I say that sister ruined my lunch with Sister Li?"


    Mi Youning showed a surprised light at the right time.


    "What did Mrs. Zhu say? The kitchen was always arranged by the Lord for Nanyuan.


    I came here to get lunch, but the woman was disrespectful and even shot at me. I don''t know how much Mrs. Li thinks of me. "


    At last, MI Youning smiled at Mrs. Li.


    The latter''s face became ugly.


    Although the cooks around were busy with what they were doing, they pricked up their ears one after another.


    "Huang Lingshan, don''t toast and don''t drink. It''s not time for you to turn black and white in this Nanyuan!"


    "Well, yes, in this palace, no one dares to confuse black and white except the Lord."


    Mi Youning answered with a smile.


    "Come on, take Huang Qie out and slap him!"


    The slaves around him are close to MI Youning. At this time, it''s time to stop the soul.


    "Little soul!"


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    In an instant, those slaves fell down one by one.


    They twitched all over and made a painful sound in their mouths.


    "Ah! What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning stood up, looked down at the slaves on the ground and exclaimed.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu also showed surprised eyes.


    "What''s going on? Get up!"


    The servants on the ground heard Mrs. Li''s words. They didn''t want to remember, but they were weak and even in great pain.


    Seeing this, MI Youning walked to Mrs. Li with a smile.


    "Mrs. Li, do you think I can use this Nanyuan small kitchen?"


    Mrs. Li clenched her teeth and clenched her hands into fists. "What did you do?"


    At this time, she had some needle pricking pain.


    It must be what the woman in front of you did.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a strange phenomenon.

 Chapter 1129

    Mi Youning didn''t answer her.


    She pointed to the woman who was going to leave before. "This slave offended me. Do you have any problem with his palm and mouth?"


    Mrs. Li didn''t say anything, because once she compromised today, she would have no place in this Nanyuan in the future.


    Mi Youning didn''t force her, so she looked at Mrs. Li with a smile.


    In the dark, it made the ring soul aggravate Mrs. Li''s small movements.


    "Well..."


    Even if the other party clenched his teeth, he still leaked some voice.


    "What did you do?"


    Mi Youning said, "what can I do as a weak woman? Mrs. Li, you really have a problem with me."


    Her tone was helpless. She leaned close to Mrs. Li''s ear and whispered, "you said what would ruiwang do if he knew your embarrassment to me?"


    Mrs. Li always knew that Huang Lingshan was sent by King Rui.


    Even once thought that this woman had an unspeakable relationship with King Rui.


    Now her eyes twinkled when she heard of King Rui.


    "You must be right with me?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t want to fight you. It''s really your servant who is too useless."


    Mi Youning stretched out his finger and shook it in front of Mrs. Li.


    At last, he even covered his mouth.


    Because she saw the shaking of the woman in front of her.


    "OK!" a gnashing voice fell to the ground.


    Mi Youning nodded. "I''ll use a small kitchen in the future. After all, delicious food needs to be shared."


    "Yes!"


    Repressed angry voices responded to her.


    "All right."


    After MI Youning finished speaking, the pain on Mrs. Li disappeared.


    Even the slaves on the ground did not wail in pain.


    "Right now, this slave doesn''t respect me. The following crimes should be punished."


    "Somebody, pull her out and palm her mouth!"


    After the pain suddenly disappeared and the slaves got up, Mrs. Li showed her fear of MI Youning.


    It''s hard for this woman to know any magic.


    How can strange phenomena disappear in an instant.


    It''s not normal. Think carefully about the feeling of fear.


    Mrs. Zhu has always listened to Mrs. Li and has not expressed any opinions on this.


    The woman began to beg for mercy, "madam, spare your life! It''s all the bitch''s fault. It has nothing to do with the slave..."


    "Thirty."


    Mi Youning changed her words with a smile.


    Mrs. Li glared at the woman.


    "Palm mouth thirty! Stop people''s mouths and pull them out!"


    "Yes, madam."


    So the woman was pulled out.


    Soon there was a slapping sound of palms and mouths outside the door.


    Mi Youning turns around and looks at the cook who seems to be busy but has been paying attention to all the time.


    He said very readily, "I''ll have fish and some vegetarian dishes in the evening."


    "Yes, madam."


    Several cooks answered, neat, fast and awesome.


    Mi Youning waved with a smile without looking at Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu walking out.


    Mrs. Li dared not stop her because she was afraid of Huang Lingshan.


    Mrs. Zhu looked puzzled, but she didn''t say anything.


    Until mi Youning''s figure left, Mrs. Li''s suppressed anger could not be covered up.


    "You bastards! Who asked you to make it for her!"


    Mrs. Li reached out, picked up a bowl and threw it at the cooks.


    The two people who were about to be hit inadvertently turned one side and the other inadvertently bent to avoid the attack of the "murder weapon".


    "Pa......"


    The bowl fell to the ground and made a crisp noise.


    Mrs. Li''s eyes glowed with anger.


    These cooks, she also saw that it was not simple.

 Chapter 1130

    At the beginning, she didn''t accept these people at all, but let the women in Nanyuan taboo themselves.


    Every time, someone was kept here, and her people stopped all the concubines who came to the kitchenette.


    After a long time, the small kitchen is naturally owned by her and Mrs. Zhu.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walks out of the small kitchen and sees the woman who has been suppressed.


    The other party was staring at her with hate.


    With her angry eyes, MI Youning raised her lips.


    The woman can''t see the sun tomorrow.


    How could Mrs. Li keep her because of her temper.


    This is just the beginning. The next days are not boring.


    Mi Youning walked to the original owner''s residence with a smile.


    Before long, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu also came out.


    Seeing that MI Youning was gone, Mrs. Li stopped the slaves from palming and took the woman away.


    It''s not over.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yu took the silver given by Mi Youning and went to the back door of the palace.


    Every time Huang Lingshan wants to eat something, she goes back here to accommodate the gatekeeper.


    Today is no exception.


    However, Su Yu''s mood today is obviously not as good as before.


    Because she didn''t see the master of the palace, the great prince.


    She handed the money to the gatekeeper and asked for horseshoe thousand layer cake, so she turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning went back, Su Yu didn''t come back.


    In this yard, she also has several slaves arranged by the palace.


    However, because of her low position, those people are always sneaky.


    No one can be seen during the day.


    Mi Youning went into the inner room and leaned against the soft couch in front of the window.


    Her hand touched the koi jade pendant hanging around her waist.


    But his eyes looked into the copper mirror in the inner room.


    The original master is really good-looking. At the beginning, the great prince went to Rui Wang''s birthday.


    When he came back, he brought back Huang Lingshan and several other singers.


    They were sent out at will after ruiwang was drunk.


    There is no invisible human relationship.


    Mi Youning is very happy about this.


    Because almost half of the women in Nanyuan are more or less infected with King Rui.


    Don''t you know this.


    Hehe


    Any man can tolerate it.


    No wonder Rui Wang in the original plot died miserably.


    He not only wanted to kill the king, but also slept almost all the women in his backyard.


    Mi Youning touched his face.


    His eyes are picturesque. His eyes seem to have a hook. People can''t help sucking in when they see it.


    That gorgeous face is really beautiful.


    If ruiwang didn''t drink too much that night, if the other party noticed her.


    I''m afraid the original owner has long been ruined by King Rui.


    Jin Siyan, the great prince of the Jin Dynasty.


    This is the name that the first queen had already taken.


    The reason why the emperor sits on the throne today is the Queen''s family.


    It was Jin Siyan''s maternal family.


    At that time, the prince was very cruel to compete for the throne.


    It was the power behind the queen that enabled the emperor to sit on the throne safely.


    Unfortunately, he is a heartless man after all.


    He took advantage of the queen and was not kind to his legitimate son.


    Even after the Empress Dowager died, he cut off the great prince''s wings for the first time.


    It is reasonable to say that the eldest prince was the child of the first queen, but also the legitimate son.


    Such a noble status should be the best candidate for the crown prince.


    Unfortunately, the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair has a small mind.


    However, Jin Siyan is destined to be the favored son of heaven, the dragon and phoenix of that person, and he is also carrying the honor of the ninth five year plan.


    "Master, I''m back!"


    Su Yu''s voice came from outside the room.

 Chapter 1131

    Mi Youning loosened the koi jade pendant around her waist, leaned against the soft couch and closed her eyes.


    She doesn''t want to entangle with Su Yu for the time being.


    The woman hasn''t done anything too much yet.


    At best, I have my own careful thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    After noon, a carriage stopped outside the palace.


    The totem with the Royal logo on the body is clear at a glance.


    When the carriage stopped, he stretched out a slender white finger and opened the curtain.


    "Welcome the Lord back to the house."


    The bodyguards standing in front of the palace shot one after another.


    The eunuch who followed the carriage immediately came forward and helped the man who showed his true face.


    This man is the master of the palace, Jin Siyan, the prince of the Jin Dynasty.


    "Lord, be careful."


    Father-in-law Rong helped the noble man who had seen him since childhood and whispered his advice.


    Jin Siyan smiled when he heard what father-in-law Rong said.


    Grandpa Rong is the person who follows him the longest.


    He always has a little tolerance for him.


    Unfortunately, the smile on his face only lasted for a moment.


    After getting off the bus, Jin Siyan rubbed his eyebrows.


    Seeing his action, father-in-law Rong immediately released his arm and stepped back.


    "Lord, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back to the house for dinner."


    When Jin Siyan heard his words, his thin lips pursed slightly, and the smile on his face completely disappeared.


    He stretched out his hand, turned the trigger on his thumb, raised his foot and strode to the palace.


    Look, even a slave knows to care about him.


    The father emperor, sitting in a high position, left him alone today and scolded him for a long time without asking him a question.


    He has been used to it for so many years.


    After the emperor''s grandmother left, the man didn''t like him any more.


    He was used to it and had already thought of the result.


    I just don''t want to.


    After the mother gave birth, he went.


    Over the years, the maternal ancestors have also been abandoned by their father, and they have no real power in their hands.


    Over the years, the other side can''t accommodate the forces he has secretly accumulated.


    Father Rong looked carefully at the man walking in front of him.


    He also heard about what happened in the palace today.


    A minister standing next to the LORD was an official in the early days because he formed parties for personal gain and cliques.


    This is a wake-up call for the Lord.


    Then the emperor left the prince alone.


    Grandpa Rong knows it''s definitely not good.


    He took care of the master when he was a teenager and knew his temper.


    Just look at each other''s face.


    Jin Siyan returned to the main hall. Grandpa Rong had already informed people to prepare comfortable clothes.


    He waited on the master carefully, changed his court clothes and began to persuade him.


    "Lord, you are also lenient about today''s affairs. The Empress Dowager has just gone, and the emperor will also care about the relationship between mother and son.


    Now it''s time for you to consider marriage. King Rui had his first grandson last year. You don''t have a person who knows cold and hot around you now... "


    Only grandpa Rong dared to say these words.


    The other two had already been kicked out by Jin Siyan.


    Jin Siyan knew that Duke Rong wanted him to win over some important officials.


    Not to mention that he never had this idea, even if he had a chance.


    Now it is obvious that the father doesn''t want to see him.


    In the past, there were some. After the emperor''s grandmother went, this sign became more and more obvious.


    Today, in the presence of the Minister of civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, he beat him in the face in public.


    This is a warning to all ministers not to get too close to him.


    Or they will be the next to be dismissed.


    Moreover, King Rui married the daughter of the first general of the dynasty.

 Chapter 1132

    The military power has already been firmly held in hand.


    The two important civil and military officials, in addition to Princess Rui''s family, are the first Confucian Prime Minister Ye of the dynasty.


    Prime Minister Ye is very talented and knowledgeable. He once worshipped Prime Minister Ye very much.


    Even holding each other as his teacher.


    Unfortunately, when he first had this idea, he didn''t hide it at all. His father knew it.


    The other party mercilessly cut off his thoughts.


    Prime Minister Ye has always been neutral.


    Or to be clear, Prime Minister Ye is the emperor''s party.


    Whoever sits on the throne will stand on which side.


    He never tried to win over Prime Minister Ye because he knew the old man''s temperament.


    Now it is prime minister ye who can win over.


    Other estimates, even if you want to get close to him, you don''t have the courage.


    Jin Siyan mocked himself and raised his lips.


    If you win over Prime Minister Ye, don''t think about it.


    I still remember his good second brother, who tried to win over Prime Minister Ye and was scolded by the other party in front of all civil and military officials in the Manchu Dynasty.


    Even my father and emperor can''t see it anymore.


    How could he sit idly by when he saw his beloved son being scolded.


    It was a good appeasement to Prime Minister Ye, and then it was over at this time.


    "What are you laughing at, Lord? But there is a girl who suits your heart. You can ask for a will while there is still a chance."


    Jin Siyan looked down at his clothes. They were well sorted. He raised his feet and walked out.


    Father-in-law Rong knew his attitude was dead.


    If he didn''t know that the LORD was all right, he would doubt whether there was any hidden disease.


    Nanyuan women do not touch for a reason, because the background is unclean.


    But the clean women he found did not touch each other.


    Grandpa Rong looked sad and left the inner room.


    Jin Siyan was already sitting at a table full of lunches in the hall.


    At his feet knelt a man in black with embroidered patterns.


    The other party is reporting the situation in the mansion this day.


    "... today, several posts in the dark moved. Some of them sent messages and some took orders from outside.


    These contents are all put in my study. They are all unimportant but disgusting little moves... "


    The chopsticks in Jin Siyan''s hand moved, and he did not speak, and even his facial expression did not change.


    He eats meals closest to him.


    Seeing his move, father-in-law Rong glanced at the food at the table.


    The food nearest to the Lord doesn''t like it, but he doesn''t like it very much.


    I don''t know which servant put the dishes on the table today.


    Made this fatal mistake.


    Father Rong stepped forward quickly and picked up the silver chopsticks on one side.


    He picked up his favorite dishes and sent them to his dishes.


    When Jin Siyan saw father-in-law Rong''s action, he raised his eyebrow and inadvertently glanced at each other.


    Grandpa Rong timely showed a dog leg smile.


    His smile eased the expression on Jin Siyan''s face.


    "... there is also some movement in Nanyuan. It seems that there is something wrong with Mrs. Huang''s behavior and behavior, which provoked the two people sent by the Emperor..."


    "Well, there''s no need to say."


    Jin Siyan interrupted the other party.


    After mentioning Nanyuan, it shows that there is nothing else in the White House.


    He doesn''t want to pay more attention to Nanyuan. Only those people who stare at him secretly. Just keep an eye on him.


    "Yes, my subordinates leave."


    The man stood up and walked back from the door, with crisp steps and a respectful attitude.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I''m sorry, baby, I forgot the timing and sent the document late - life can''t be loved. Jpg

 Chapter 1133

    Under the service of father-in-law Yan Rong, Jin Si cleaned his hands after lunch.


    "Call the staff in the house to the study. I have something to announce."


    "Yes, Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Mi Youning lives a natural and unrestrained life these days.


    The kitchenette brings delicious food every day.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu also stopped a lot.


    In short, no one has come to look for trouble these days.


    With the help of Jiehun, she is also very well informed about the outside world.


    Recently, the aides in the palace have obviously evacuated.


    The atmosphere in the hall was also tense.


    King Rui and Jin Siyan, who will be made Prince, have different opinions in the court.


    The ministers who supported Jin Siyan have lost a lot.


    The emperor has obviously supported King Rui, but he will not refute the ministers.


    He secretly dismissed those ministers who supported Jin Siyan, more or less to find reasons for dismissal or distribution.


    This made the atmosphere in the hall more and more tense.


    Now the emperor also plans to cut Jin Siyan''s grandfather''s family.


    Since the Queen''s death, although the mother''s family has an official position, they have long lost their real power.


    The emperor was forcing the ministers to choose King Rui as the prince.


    Unfortunately, Jin Siyan is not willing to bow his head.


    As long as he lowers his head, it will be difficult for him to turn over again in the future.


    He is a legitimate son and a noble identity. He won over with his strength. At this time, he doesn''t have to wait any longer.


    He can only fight back.


    As long as the emperor starts fighting against Jin Siyan''s grandfather''s house, it''s time for her to do it.


    Mi Youning touched the koi jade pendant in his hand, and his eyes showed meditation.


    Not enough. Now she has one more thing to do.


    In the original plot, Jin Siyan was defeated in the dispute over the crown prince.


    King Rui is also secretly ready to move.


    Even gave Jin Siyan a big loss.


    Mrs. Li, Mrs. Zhu, they are destined to be cannon fodder.


    She didn''t need to do it, but she could easily solve the two women.


    Calculate the time. It seems that these two women will move in these days.


    "Master, you seem very silent recently."


    Su Yu stood aside, looking at Mi Youning''s quiet eyes, and finally opened his mouth.


    During this time, Huang Lingshan seemed to be no longer as close to her as before.


    Even his temper has changed.


    Mi Youning looked up at the speech.


    There was a faint smile on his face, "what''s the matter? Your master, this is self-cultivation. How good it is to live quietly."


    Exclamation, with a warning tone.


    During this time, Su Yu would run out of the yard every time near noon.


    Now her behavior is becoming bolder and bolder.


    The atmosphere in Nanyuan changed slightly, and most of the external things were clear.


    Even Su Yu didn''t know where to get the news.


    The other party is beginning to move.


    Su Yu bit her lip and didn''t think the woman in front of her could see her mind.


    After all, only she knew about it.


    She replied dryly, "master, it''s good."


    Mi Youning smiled indifferently.


    She couldn''t help it if the other party didn''t listen to her advice.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, in a courtyard in Nanyuan, two women were frowning.


    These two are Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu.


    It''s not that they don''t want to find mi Youning. They really don''t have time.


    Since that day, news has come from outside.


    King Rui asked them to find out the handle of the great prince.


    The emperor also sent someone to ask, but there was no instruction.


    It''s King Rui who arranged for Mrs. Li.


    She told Madame Zhu, who came into the palace with her, about it.

 Chapter 1134

    "How sure are you about this, sister?"


    Mrs. Zhu seems smart, but in fact, she just follows Mrs. Li and listens to her.


    "Half and half. As long as king Rui saves us in time, we are heroes. The crown prince will become king Rui."


    "OK, then do it. I''m waiting for my old death in Nanyuan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they discussed how to give Jin Siyan a heavy blow, the main hall was also brightly lit.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, the emperor summoned the old man to the palace after dinner."


    When Jin Siyan heard his subordinates'' report, his eyes showed cold eyes.


    The father emperor could not tolerate him after all.


    Even to this point.


    Obviously, he is also bleeding from each other.


    He closed his eyes and hid the repressed storm in his eyes.


    Father Rong was also shocked when he heard that the father of the former queen was invited to the palace.


    Even for a long time.


    Now, seeing the Lord''s appearance, he immediately came forward and held his arm, "Lord..."


    Jin Siyan raised his hand and stopped him from speaking.


    He needs to think about it.


    My grandfather has been in poor health, and I don''t know if there is any news from my uncle.


    Even if you know, there must be no way.


    Father, he really dares.


    How much effort did my grandfather make for him to sit on the throne.


    Did the man forget!


    "Stare at the palace and report any news as soon as possible."


    "Yes, my subordinates leave."


    When dark Wei left, Jin Siyan opened his eyes.


    Those eyes were slightly red, and father-in-law Rong showed his heartache when he saw it.


    "Lord, it will be fine. It will never be fine..."


    Father Rong doesn''t know what will happen. Now he just hopes nothing will happen to the old man.


    But how could the emperor, for no reason, announce the old man''s son into the palace.


    This is really not good news.


    Now the selection of Prince is so fierce that the emperor is going to kill the prince.


    Jin Siyan doesn''t understand this.


    Even if he knew that his grandfather was now declared to the palace, he could do nothing.


    You can''t even enter the palace or deal in secret.


    He shed the man''s blood and knew what he wanted to do.


    The other party really can''t accommodate him.


    Even want to kill.


    As his son, this differential treatment makes the violence in his heart impossible to hide.


    Jin Siyan waved father-in-law Rong''s hand, went to the sword stage, held the sword in his hand and strode out of the room.


    "Lord!"


    As soon as father-in-law Rong saw this posture, he immediately worried and made a sound.


    Jin Siyan is not cruel enough, but he doesn''t want to tear his face.


    Now he also has some hands in the palace.


    It is not impossible for him to change his dynasty as long as he arranges well and seizes the advantages of time, place and people.


    This is forcing him.


    His grandfather''s family was his last warmth.


    That man is attacking his weakness.


    Jin Siyan went outside and vented his anger in the yard.


    The sword Qi brought by that move damaged the trees, flowers and plants in the yard.


    Father-in-law Rong saw this scene and showed heartache in his eyes.


    The Lord''s life is hard.


    He has been gritting his teeth for so many years. Now at this stage, the emperor still gave him up.


    It is said that father and son have the same nature and their hegemony.


    But the way of doing things is very different.


    Jin Siyan danced his sword until midnight, and there was no news from the palace.


    Sometimes no news is good news.


    "Lord, you should have a rest."


    Father Rong knew that Jin Siyan couldn''t rest, but he couldn''t help making a noise.


    In this case, there must be a hard battle to fight tomorrow.

 Chapter 1135

    The sword in Jin Siyan''s hand is like a snake spitting out a message, hissing to break the wind, and shuttling like a swimming dragon.


    His every move is quick lightning, with a powerful murderous spirit.


    I turned a deaf ear to father-in-law Rong''s words.


    Until dawn, father-in-law Rong knelt down and begged Jin Siyan to rest. He stopped at this.


    The master and servant did not know what they would face after dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyuan disappeared two women while Jin Siyan was dancing his sword.


    These two women are none other than Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu.


    Mi Youning didn''t sleep well this night.


    She hasn''t let Su Yu watch the night since she came to the world for nearly a month.


    If it''s a little bright today, the ring soul will wake her up.


    When she opened her confused eyes, MI Youning looked lazy.


    I know it''s time. If it''s later, everything in the original plot will be repeated.


    Mi Youning got up and stayed, looking at the neishan on his body.


    "Little soul, I can''t do it myself."


    "... as soon as you close your eyes, bite your teeth and do it hard."


    Hearing what little soul said, MI Youning rolled her eyes.


    That''s nonsense, but she''s afraid of pain.


    She really hasn''t done this self abuse.


    "No, you think of a way, how can it not hurt."


    She wanted to refute the proposal of the soul ring.


    "It can only shield the pain. Hurry up. The king Rui has begun to act."


    "All right, you shield the pain."


    After giving up the soul and shielding the pain, MI Youning raised his feet and walked in front of the bronze mirror.


    She withdrew her clothes and looked at her white body like jade.


    Slender hands slowly raised.


    Stay at the neck.


    Suddenly, the hands made a slight effort, leaving a red mark on the neck.


    It was pinched.


    In less than a moment, several traces were pinched on his neck.


    Then there are two arms, holding the arm with one hand and pinching it hard.


    After the hands left, both arms turned blue and purple.


    "Little soul, avoid accidents. In a moment, you will solve the dark guards in the main hall and the guarding slaves."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan went back to the inner room and didn''t even wash. He lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    It''s time to go up in another hour.


    He had no intention of sleeping.


    But the tense mood of the night, lying on the bed, soon fell asleep.


    Grandpa Rong came in and took a look. He saw him asleep and closed the door gently.


    There are dozens of dark guards in the main hall.


    Father-in-law Rong is going to the kitchen to have breakfast and prepare imperial clothes.


    Just after he left, a woman in rose red came.


    Every move, every frown and smile reveals infinite charm.


    It is reasonable that when someone enters the main hall at this time, dark guards must come forward and expel them.


    Unfortunately, the dark guards in the main hall are unconscious now.


    The visitor is mi Youning.


    She walked into the courtyard of the main hall and her beautiful eyes showed a faint smile.


    The steps towards the main hall stopped.


    Mi Youning glanced up at the trees in the courtyard.


    Then I looked at the eaves of the main hall.


    She then swept several directions, which were where the dark guard in the house was.


    "Is Jin Siyan asleep?"


    Mi Youning stopped because he didn''t know how Jin Siyan in the inner room was.


    Once the other party is sober, her play will not be easy to sing.


    "You are very lucky. Jin Siyan didn''t sleep until dawn. I can put him into a deep sleep for half an hour."

 Chapter 1136

    As soon as Xiao HUNER''s voice fell, MI Youning raised his feet and walked to the main hall.


    After entering the inner room, MI Youning saw the man on the bed at a glance.


    The man has a handsome face of common indignation.


    Handsome appearance, deep eyebrows and eyes, straight nose, every minute is so perfect.


    Those eyes were closed so that people could not see through the depth of the man.


    However, the momentum of the whole body has converged, still leaked - revealed a bit.


    The inherent dignity of the other party is even more daunting.


    This man is the great prince of the Jin Dynasty, Jin Siyan.


    The other side lay quietly on the bed.


    A dangerous look is not harmless.


    Even if the other party falls into a deep sleep, it can''t converge the strong Qi field clean.


    Mi Youning closed the door of Jiageng''s inner room and walked towards the bed step by step.


    Mi Youning also appreciated such a beautiful man.


    Everyone has a love of beauty, even she is no exception.


    When she stopped in front of the bed, MI Youning found that the other party was wearing clothes under the thin quilt.


    Seeing this, she raised her eyebrows and reached out to lift the quilt.


    After that, she quickly took off the other party''s clothes by virtue of Jin Siyan''s deep sleep.


    I only wear a pair of obscene pants below, and my upper body is clean.


    "... you don''t really want to have any substantive relationship with this man, do you?"


    After seeing mi Youning''s action, Jie soul was stunned.


    In fact, where did he know mi Youning''s mind.


    After Jiehun said this, MI Youning kept staring at Jin Siyan''s shoulder socket.


    He retorted, "little soul, your mind should be purified."


    There was no red mole in Jin Siyan''s shoulder socket.


    This made mi Youning frown and even lost interest in Jiehun.


    "Your behavior has explained everything. Don''t deny it. I support you to bring down this man."


    Mi Youning suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    Previously, she recognized in the task world that the men who can bring changes to colorful glass stones have red moles on their shoulders.


    As long as like as two peas in the shoulder, there is a red mole, and it''s the same place.


    Of course, there are several shoulder sockets without red moles.


    Mi Youning showed a playful expression when he tried to stop the soul.


    She slowly untied her clothes with both hands.


    "Little soul, it''s not suitable for children next. You should withdraw."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know how many thousands of years there are in this world, which means I''m very speechless.


    But they also shield everything from the outside world.


    Mi Youning went to the couch in his dirty clothes.


    She put Jin Siyan''s body in a hug.


    Even when he came in from the door, he put Jin Siyan''s hand on her twin peaks.


    ¡­¡­


    Just after dawn, father-in-law Rong and his servants put the breakfast outside the hall.


    Seeing that the hour was almost over, he took his servant to the king''s inner room.


    "Grandpa Rong... Grandpa Rong is bad..."


    Just as father-in-law Rong went to the inner room, there was a cry outside the door.


    His eyebrows frowned and he was obviously unhappy.


    The displeasure around him is quite a bit of Jin Siyan''s aura.


    It''s against the rules for the prince to sleep in the inner room and the servants to shout outside.


    Father Rong raised his hand to the servants around him and asked them to wait here.


    And he himself turned and went outside.


    "What''s the matter? How many heads did you have to wake up the Lord?"

 Chapter 1137

    Father Rong also saw the attendants outside the door with anxiety on his face.


    It''s better to blame each other first. The most important thing in this palace is the rules.


    "Father-in-law Rong, things are bad. King Rui broke into the palace with people!"


    The attendant also knew that he should not be presumptuous in the main hall.


    But things are urgent.


    Father Rong''s face changed greatly as soon as he heard each other''s words.


    "Where is the dark guard?"


    Just after father-in-law Rong said this, several figures came quickly.


    They stood in the courtyard with silver masks on their faces.


    "Watch here. No one is allowed to disturb the Lord."


    After father-in-law Rong ordered, they didn''t wait for dark Wei to speak and took people out.


    "Where are the people? How many people did king Rui bring?"


    After father-in-law Rong left, he didn''t ask anyone to wake up the king.


    Because he knew that his prince was asleep, such a big noise must have awakened.


    It''s a pity that he miscalculated after all.


    It was not Jin Siyan who heard what was happening outside, but mi Youning himself.


    Finally


    Mi Youning glanced at the man with her arms around her and exposed the traces on her arms and neck.


    ¡­¡­


    Grandpa Rong took his attendants and met the king Rui on the way.


    Sure enough, as the attendant said, he brought a lot of people.


    Even holding the gold medal given by the emperor, there are many imperial guards and bodyguards behind.


    Father Rong stopped King Rui and his party and scolded the slaves in the surrounding palace.


    "When Prince Rui came, no one informed him. Can you afford to neglect your guests?"


    "Slave, damn it..."


    "Damn it, maidservant..."


    People around knelt down.


    King Rui''s appearance is somewhat similar to that of Jin Siyan, but he is not as noble as Jin Siyan, and he is a little more petty.


    It doesn''t look generous.


    King Rui looked at father-in-law Rong and knew that he was the most powerful slave beside Jin Siyan.


    He picked up his sword and said, "Grandpa Rong, the king of Japan is looking for the emperor''s brother to have something important and delayed the king''s business. Even if you are the most trusted person around the emperor''s brother, don''t blame me for being ruthless under the sword."


    Even in the face of this battle, father-in-law Rong did not show the slightest fear.


    Even with a smile, some dog leg smile.


    "King Rui, I''m just a slave. How dare I stop you.


    But the Lord hasn''t got up yet. Why don''t you move to the hall and sit down for a while. "


    King Rui hates father-in-law Rong''s crafty temper and kicks him in the stomach.


    "Bang..."


    Father-in-law Rong was kicked to the ground. It was cruel enough that he didn''t get up.


    "Old man, I''m so polite to you. I really take myself seriously!"


    If it was in the past, King Rui would never dare to do so. After all, he should worry about Jin Siyan''s face.


    But it''s different now.


    Today he will let Jin Siyan be trampled under his feet.


    When Grandpa Rong fell to the ground, he saw a scene he couldn''t believe.


    From this angle, he saw two women behind King Rui who were held by others.


    That''s Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu of Nanyuan.


    He knew that they had been sent by the emperor and that one of them had been bought by King Rui.


    Seeing the appearance of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu, Grandpa Rong had a very bad hunch.


    Just because the two women were naked and covered with whip marks, they looked very embarrassed and pitiful.


    "Someone will press down the old thing and punish it together!"


    "Yes!"


    Several bodyguards came out from behind King Rui. They pulled father-in-law Rong aside.

 Chapter 1138

    Father-in-law Rong was pulled. He made a gesture to the man in the dark.


    Now King Rui dares to fight with him openly. It''s no small matter.


    We still need someone to let the Lord make plans early.


    The man in the dark saw father-in-law Rong''s gesture and left quickly.


    Ruiwang and his party also went straight to the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord... Lord..."


    "Dong Dong..."


    The dark guard stood at the door of the inner room and knocked hard.


    But now I haven''t received a response from the inside for a long time.


    They were eager to knock open the door in front of them.


    But I don''t have the courage.


    Until the man who gave the order to father-in-law Rong arrived and told the story again.


    Now no one is afraid to lose his head.


    They knocked open the door in front of them.


    The moment the door was knocked open, the scene in the house was seen by everyone.


    I saw a beautiful woman on the king''s bed.


    The other party was also tightly held in his arms by the Lord.


    That posture is really intimate.


    This scene made people bow their heads.


    They knelt down at great speed.


    "Lord, King Rui is coming. Wake up."


    They are all martial arts practitioners. Naturally, they know that their Lord is still sleeping.


    These people even feel something wrong.


    The prince is not such a sleeping man.


    "Lord..."


    No matter how these people call, Jin Siyan still breathes smoothly.


    Mi Youning lay in his arms and gently opened his eyes, revealing a gap.


    Unexpectedly, these dark guards were the first to break in.


    Hearing the footsteps outside the door, MI Youning closed her eyes.


    Secretly put Jin Siyan''s slipped hand on her twin peaks again.


    Soon there was a fight outside the door.


    Some of the dark guards got up and left to support outside.


    Now the LORD looked wrong. They assigned the task for a short time.


    Someone went outside to support, and the rest left with the Lord.


    Now the situation is very bad.


    After hearing their distribution, MI Youning put them into a state of stillness again for the first time.


    "Rush in! Who dares to stop and kill without amnesty!"


    Rui Wang held up his gold medal outside the door.


    Mi Youning knows what''s going on outside the door. It''s time for Jin Siyan to wake up.


    She gently leaned against each other''s arms, opened her mouth to the ring soul again and stopped moving.


    Jiehun untied the restrictions on Jin Siyan and joined other dark guards in the house.


    The fighting outside the door continued.


    The dark guards in the palace are not vegetarian. How can they let people in easily.


    While mi Youning pretended to be asleep, Jin Siyan''s long eyelashes trembled.


    The eyes opened slowly.


    Each other''s eyes are as calm as a bottomless pool.


    However, after hearing the movement outside the door, the Falcon like eyes showed a killing intention.


    "What''s the noise!"


    His voice stopped the fight outside.


    All the dark guards approached the main hall to guard.


    "Lord, King Rui broke into the palace with people. His subordinates didn''t stop him."


    After dark Wei waved back, King Rui broke into the hall and went straight to the inner room.


    Dark guards can fight the imperial guards, but they dare not do anything to King Rui.


    Just broke in.


    When Jin Siyan got up, he found something heavy in his arms.


    When I looked down, I saw a beautiful woman full of ambiguous traces.


    There was a dangerous light in his eyes.


    However, before he pushed away the woman in his arms, King Rui broke in.


    "Brother Huang, I have something to ask you now. Two family members of your family last night..."

 Chapter 1139

    King Rui, stop when you see the scene in the house.


    He looked at Jin Siyan sitting up with incredible eyes.


    And on him was a woman with her eyes closed.


    The other party''s appearance is really beautiful. He has some thoughts that are ready to move.


    And Jin Siyan looked at the woman who got up from him and hugged him tightly with his eyes closed.


    His face was very ugly and his eyebrows frowned tightly.


    When King Rui came back, he forced his eyes away from MI Youning.


    He raised the gold medal in his hand, "brother Huang, two of your family members escaped last night, which caused panic in the capital. What''s your explanation?"


    Jin Siyan was not in the mood to listen to King Rui''s words.


    For him, the family members in the house are dispensable.


    They left the palace, only to eat less.


    On the contrary, where did the woman hanging on him come from.


    Mi Youning properly opened his eyes and looked up at Jin Siyan''s contemplative eyes.


    There was a bright smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Lord... Ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    Mi Youning first spoke in a sweet greasy voice.


    But when he saw King Rui, he shouted in horror.


    Jin Siyan watched mi Youning leave him and pulled the thin quilt on one side.


    "Where''s the shameless villain? He even appeared in Miss Ben''s room!"


    After MI Youning covered his thin quilt, the panic on his face disappeared. Instead, he angrily pointed to King Rui.


    As for the former dark guard, he waved back when Jin Siyan woke up.


    King Rui was stunned by Mi Youning''s roar, and then his face was cold.


    But the woman who was sleeping by Jin Siyan was so presumptuous. When he stepped on Jin Siyan, he must torture each other.


    "Somebody! Bring those two women up!"


    Jin Siyan is confused now, but he also knows that King Rui is looking for trouble.


    Now my grandfather is still in the palace and doesn''t know any news.


    His eyebrows were tightly frowned and did not loosen at all.


    He didn''t care about the toss of King Rui.


    "You dare to call someone in and don''t kill the dog! How can you insult the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house!"


    Mi Youning got anxious, got up from his bed, stretched out his hand and angrily pointed to King Rui.


    However, her action made the two men present show surprised eyes one after another.


    Looking back on her previous words, Jin Siyan and Wang Rui''s face showed different shock.


    Both of them should respect Prime Minister Ye.


    Now the woman even said she was a young lady of the prime minister''s house, which made them half believe.


    Because they had never heard that Prime Minister ye had a daughter.


    I heard that the other party has a legitimate son who has been studying abroad.


    Few people have seen Mr. Ye''s true face.


    As for the other half''s letter, he was stunned by Mi Youning''s posture in front of him.


    The other party''s momentum and the noble spirit unconsciously brought out.


    Even Jin Siyan is not sure.


    He was alone before he went to bed, but now he wakes up to face such a scene.


    I thought it was the woman in the backyard.


    He even thought of King Rui.


    After all, his good brother appeared too coincidentally.


    He thought a lot, but he didn''t think that the woman in front of him was the Pearl on Prime Minister Ye''s account,


    Of course, this remains to be confirmed.


    Jin Siyan looked at Mi Youning''s beautiful face carefully.


    Not to mention, I found some shadow of Prime Minister Ye on each other.

 Chapter 1140

    Mi Youning is full of anger. This is the result she wants.


    We should completely announce our identity in front of King Jin Si Yan and Rui.


    Even if the emperor knows, there is no way to stop it.


    Prime Minister Ye, the apple of his eye, really wants to marry Jin Siyan.


    This event will shock chaotang.


    Mi Youning has to stop ruiwang at this time, because once he sees Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu, the plan will be planned.


    She made a look at Jin Siyan, who narrowed his eyes.


    He stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, and even the whole person with the quilt was wrapped in his arms.


    Even wrapped her arms in a quilt.


    No matter who the woman is, the other party is in his bedroom at this time.


    The ambiguous trace on this woman has explained everything.


    Even if they didn''t have a relationship, who would believe that nothing happened to them.


    Jin Siyan covered mi Youning and blocked King Rui''s sight.


    Then he looked coldly at King Rui, "when is the emperor''s brother going to see?"


    An unhappy voice sounded.


    King Rui clenched his teeth. If the woman in front of him was really the apple of Prime Minister Ye''s eye.


    Then the next plan can''t be implemented.


    I thought it was just a concubine. The traces on the other party could also make Jin Siyan buckle a violent and violent hat.


    As for the two women outside the door, they can''t stay.


    Once the woman in Jin Siyan''s arms was Prime Minister Ye''s daughter, he would be afraid.


    Rui Wang showed a very ugly smile, "brother Huang, I must have misunderstood something. The time of the early morning is coming. I left first."


    With that, Rui turned and left.


    Jin Siyan frowned at the rapid pace and hurry.


    After leaving the inner room, King Rui went straight to Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu.


    "Take people back!"


    He wants to go into the palace to see his father and tell him about it.


    In any case, Prime Minister Ye and Jin Siyan could not stand in the same boat.


    ¡­¡­


    After King Rui left the inner room, Jin Si Yan Song opened the woman in his arms.


    Mi Youning also took advantage of the situation to open the quilt and looked at the gloomy man with a smile.


    She lifted the quilt, got up and stayed, picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on her body one by one.


    During this period, the ambiguous traces on her body were seen by Jin Siyan.


    Until mi Youning put on his clothes, Jin Siyan made a noise.


    "Who the hell are you and how did you get in?"


    With some kind of oppressive questioning.


    This keeps mi Youning from being affected after her death.


    She stretched out her hand to tie the belt around her waist, raised her head and said with a smile, "my Lord, I''m your man. Of course, I''m also from the prime minister''s house. Prime Minister Ye is my father."


    Jin Siyan stared at Mi Youning closely.


    Especially staring at her smart eyes, I want to see into the bottom of her heart to detect the truth of her words.


    Unfortunately, he can''t see anything.


    Jin Siyan got up, boarded his boots, went to the clothes hanger on the side and fished the clothes in his hand.


    "How did you get in?"


    He puts on his clothes with his back to MI Youning and asks mi Youning questions again.


    Mi Youning dressed and sat down at the table in the inner room. Her hand was still rubbing the koi jade pendant around her waist.


    "Naturally, I came in openly. My Lord and concubine are your people. They have been in this house for nearly a year."


    The tone of complaining made Jin Siyan''s actions in his hands a meal.


    Then he arranged his clothes as if nothing had happened.


    The moment I turned around, my cold face showed a smile.

 Chapter 1141

    With a gentle smile on his face, Jin Siyan walked towards mi Youning.


    He stood in front of MI Youning, stretched out his slender fingers and raised her chin strongly.


    "The concubine will visit your father with me. I happen to have something to visit your father."


    The smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged, "I listen to the Lord."


    "So good."


    Jin Siyan got a satisfactory answer, loosened mi Youning''s chin and strode out of the bedroom.


    This does not make him believe that MI Youning is the daughter of Prime Minister Ye.


    The other party''s clothes are not solemn enough, and those words are full of loopholes.


    But there was one thing he was confident that the woman he entangled with must have something to do with Prime Minister Ye.


    Who dares to die like this has something to do with Prime Minister Ye and even deceives him.


    Unless the man is impatient.


    Of course, when mi Youning happily agreed to visit Prime Minister Ye with him, he was more certain of his previous speculation.


    Seeing the dark guard outside, he gave an order to people and watched the women inside.


    "Where''s father Rong?"


    Jin Siyan walked out of the hall and didn''t see father-in-law Rong during this period.


    Soon, a dark guard stood up, "go back to the Lord, Grandpa Rong was kicked by King Rui, and now he is looking at the injury."


    Hearing dark Wei''s words, Jin Si flashed a dangerous light in Yan Feng''s eyes.


    Jin Zeyu, you will pay the price sooner or later!


    Today, King Rui broke into the mansion with people. It''s not easy for him to let people go so easily.


    This account is recorded. Sooner or later, the other party will pay something.


    Father-in-law Rong is the closest person to him except the emperor''s grandmother and grandfather''s family.


    Although Jin Siyan was worried, he had no time to delay.


    "Prepare the carriage. The king is going to visit Prime Minister Ye."


    "Yes!"


    The dark guard left soon.


    Then he ordered his servants to prepare clothes.


    Of course not for him, but for the women inside.


    Just now, when he reached out to lift the woman''s chin, he saw traces on each other''s neck.


    Too obvious and not serious enough.


    Mi Youning did not make any moves after Jin Siyan left.


    She sat at the table and waited quietly.


    Before long, someone knocked on the door.


    "Madam..."


    "Come in."


    Mi Youning turned to the door and soon several maids came in.


    "Slaves and maidservants came to wash and change clothes for his wife at the order of the Lord."


    These people were carrying washing things in their hands, and their hands were holding luxurious and solemn clothes and accessories.


    After MI Youning nodded, the maids came forward to serve her.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan has already changed into the imperial dress of the previous dynasty.


    As for the breakfast on the table, he didn''t even look at it.


    Behind him stood father-in-law Rong''s apprentice, xiaodezi.


    Jin Siyan is waiting for MI Youning to come out and glances at the direction of the bedroom from time to time.


    Until the bedroom door was opened, Jin Siyan''s cold face slowly warmed up.


    He stared in the direction of the bedroom.


    First came the maid he had sent before, and then mi Youning came out.


    She was dressed in a luxurious dress. Although she was solemn, she could control it.


    Even this solemn dress is a bit more charming when worn on each other.


    Mi Youning smiled at Shang Jin Siyan and walked slowly towards each other.


    "My concubine has kept the Lord waiting."


    Jin Siyan had to look at it from a close distance. The woman in front of him seemed more beautiful and moving.


    The thin lips provoke a beautiful radian, and the beautiful little face turns into exquisite makeup.


    This woman is beautiful. She is beautiful in her bones.

 Chapter 1142

    This woman is very beautiful. She is beautiful in her bones. Beauty goes deep into her bones. That''s right.


    When the other party approached, he even smelled the faint fragrance of her.


    "Let''s go."


    Jin Siyan took back his sight and strode out.


    It''s like he wasn''t the one who flashed amazing in his eyes just now.


    Mi Youning chuckled and followed each other''s footsteps.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the carriage, MI Youning lowered her eyes and rubbed the jade pendant in her hand.


    She felt the man opposite her looking at her.


    Jin Siyan has been looking at her carefully since she got on the bus.


    Mi Youning knows he has something to say.


    After all, her identity is too confused, it is difficult to distinguish between true and false, and her words are full of loopholes.


    Jin Siyan turned the trigger on his thumb and coughed gently, "what''s his name?"


    Mi Youning raised her head and showed her surprised eyes.


    Those smart eyes made Jin Siyan slow down his breathing.


    The woman is beautiful all over, but the most beautiful thing is her eyes.


    Those eyes looked at him as if he were all she had.


    Jin Siyan even wanted to touch her eyes.


    But he stifled it.


    "Ye Lingshan, do you remember the singers you took away in Prince Rui''s house a year ago?"


    Mi Youning was not prepared to hide it from the other party, so she said it directly.


    Hearing this, Jin Siyan frowned slightly.


    Almost all the women in his family were sent by King Rui today.


    There are also very few of them, which were given by the emperor''s grandmother.


    After a year, Jin Siyan was not impressed, but he also knew that there was such a thing.


    This puzzled him.


    However, he could see that the woman didn''t mean to hide.


    He asked his doubts directly.


    "Are you really the daughter of Prime Minister Ye?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the small tea table in the carriage and smiled at Jin Siyan.


    "How dare I cheat the Lord? It''s fatal."


    Some funny words eased Jin Siyan''s face.


    The lazy posture of the woman in front of him and the calm appearance made him confirm a little.


    Immediately, Jin Siyan quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed mi Youning''s arm.


    He lifted up his cumbersome sleeves and saw the traces of blue and purple on his white arm.


    However, what he wanted to see was not the scar, but a cinnabar mole on his arm.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jin Siyan smiled in a low voice.


    She pulled down her sleeves and loosened each other''s arms.


    From beginning to end, MI Youning did not resist at all.


    "Princess Ai''s scars seem to worry the king."


    The joking words made mi Youning raise her eyebrows.


    Then the red lips opened and fought back, "I''ve heard that the Lord is not close to women, and I''m forced to be helpless. I really want to be honest.


    But I wanted an identity, but I was still found by the Lord. I''m really ashamed. "


    This also shows that the other party did not know the arrival of ruiwang in advance.


    Of course, Jin Zeyu had already sent someone to check his troubles in the morning.


    Sooner or later we''ll know what they''re up to.


    "How did you get into the bedroom?"


    This is also where Jin Siyan wondered.


    He had asked the dark guard before, and no one had seen the woman''s bedroom.


    It''s like she came out of thin air.


    However, it''s not what he asked. Mi Youning would rather answer obediently.


    Mi Youning smiled playfully, "Lord, guess."


    If he could guess, he wouldn''t ask each other.

 Chapter 1143

    Knowing that MI Youning didn''t want to answer, Jin Siyan didn''t ask again.


    Looking at the bright, moving and gorgeous woman in front of him, Jin Siyan''s eyes sank.


    Seeing each other''s bright and moving smile, Jin Siyan had a mind that he didn''t want others to see.


    He doesn''t like each other, but... Just... Each other belongs to the people in his palace.


    Beauty is a curse. It''s just right for the woman in front of you.


    This morning, his good emperor brother looked at the eyes of the woman in front of him, and he still remembered clearly.


    Once the woman is released, it will inevitably cause chaos.


    He never underestimates women.


    Never met mother, is a great woman.


    She calculated everything and arranged the way for him before she gave birth to him.


    Otherwise, why father-in-law Rong was so loyal to him, and why did the emperor''s grandmother defend him when she was alive.


    As for those ministers, half of them were presented to their grandfather''s family.


    These are more or less related to the queen mother.


    Jin Siyan turned the trigger on his thumb again.


    He asked faintly, "what do you want?"


    Finally mentioned the topic, MI Youning sat up straight.


    From the previous lazy behavior, it suddenly becomes dignified, just like a young lady with elegant and noble behavior.


    "Lord, what about my body? I want nothing but one thing."


    "Oh? Tell me." Jin Siyan was also curious.


    Mi Youning said word by word, "the throne of princess is the Phoenix throne of the Jin Dynasty."


    The expression on Jin Siyan''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see through,


    The deep invisible eyes stared at Mi Youning.


    Without the slightest emotion, it''s like looking at a dead object.


    Mi Youning had no fear at all, but the smile on her face was brighter than before.


    "Lord, I''m a layman. What I want is what women all over the world want in their dreams. I think you won''t be stingy?"


    Jin Siyan''s expression changed when she said these words.


    The gentle face showed a faint smile, "naturally, the king who loves the imperial concubine will give you what she wants."


    He held out his hand to MI Youning.


    The slender hand is in the void, waiting for the other.


    Without hesitation, MI Youning put her slender hand into the other party''s big hand.


    Jin Siyan held the small and soft hand and pulled it hard. Mi Youning was immediately taken up.


    He pulled the man up and brought him into his arms.


    Mi Youning took advantage of the situation and sat on Jin Siyan''s lap.


    She put her hands on each other''s shoulders to prevent her body from leaning.


    Jin Siyan put one hand around mi Youning''s waist and raised her chin with the other hand.


    "Does Aifei know that what you want needs a certain price?"


    Mi Youning touched the jade pendant around his waist, "of course, there is no free lunch in the world. I don''t know what the Lord wants me to do?"


    Jin Siyan knew that the woman in her arms was very clever.


    He rubbed his small chin and enjoyed the smooth muscle skin, which he couldn''t put down.


    "It depends on the concubine."


    "Lord, the prime minister''s house is here."


    Just then, xiaodezi''s voice sounded.


    Jin Siyan picked up mi Youning in his arms. He bent and went out of the car.


    Mi Youning saw this and left with him.


    They came at a perfect time.


    When they got off, the gate of the prime minister''s house opened.


    Prime Minister ye came out with the support of his servants.


    On the side of the prime minister''s house, a carriage is coming.


    Jin Siyan stood in front of the carriage with the Royal logo and looked gently at Prime Minister Ye.

 Chapter 1144

    Prime Minister Ye also saw the figure of Jin Siyan.


    But when he saw mi Youning beside him, he stopped and his eyes showed shock.


    There was some excitement in the shock.


    Seeing Prime Minister Ye''s face, Jin Siyan almost knew that what the women around him said was true.


    Mi Youning glanced at Jin Siyan and walked towards Prime Minister Ye.


    During this period, MI Youning took off the koi jade pendant at his waist.


    It took Prime Minister Ye a long time to recover.


    Even though Prime Minister Ye is old, he still has a refined temperament and is full of the smell of a scholar.


    He excitedly walked to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning stopped two meters away from him and gently blessed himself. "Little girl Huang Lingshan has seen Prime Minister Ye."


    Ye Jin looked at the koi jade pendant in MI Youning''s hand, and excited tears flashed in her eyes.


    "You... Who are you? Where do you live? Are your parents alive?"


    Three questions in a row made mi Youning wonder which one to answer first.


    She got up and held up the koi jade pendant in her hand respectfully.


    "Does Prime Minister Ye still remember this Koi jade pendant?"


    Now Ye Jin quickly walked to MI Youning and reached out to take the jade pendant she held up in her hand.


    How could he not remember this Koi jade pendant.


    This jade pendant is not worth money, but it is a token of his love with his wife.


    For many years, he thought the jade pendant was lost.


    But I didn''t expect to return to his hands again today.


    Look at the woman as like as two peas in the face, and the tears that are just like his son''s eyes.


    As soon as Ye Jin was excited, she reached out and took mi Youning''s hand.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "my little daughter has no father or mother. She has been wandering outside. She knows something by chance. Today, I venture to visit her."


    "Like, really like."


    Prime Minister Ye took mi Youning''s hand and forced his men.


    As like as two peas, the woman and her son are alike.


    It was all his fault. After his wife died, he couldn''t accept the blow for a moment.


    This ignored the two children, resulting in the loss of her daughter.


    Jin Siyan saw Prime Minister Ye holding mi Youning''s hand, raised his feet and walked forward.


    He reached out and grabbed mi Youning''s hand, which even used some strength.


    Drooping his eyes, he saw that the slender wrist in his hand had a red mark.


    Jin Siyan finally put the action of Prime Minister Ye on him.


    "The great prince''s visit is really rare."


    He said polite words, but his face showed unwelcome.


    Jin Siyan did not mind what Prime Minister Ye said, and smiled gently.


    "The prime minister is very kind. My wife suddenly misses home today. I came to visit her now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The word "madam" made Prime Minister Ye narrow his eyes.


    He looked at Mi Youning in front of him again, but found that her makeup was all about being a woman.


    "You, you entered the palace?"


    Mi Youning nodded with a smile.


    Ye Jin''s face became serious and stretched out her hand to invite people, "please move and talk in detail in the house."


    Jin Siyan and MI Youning entered the prime minister''s house.


    He didn''t leave the house until half an hour later.


    When he left the prime minister''s house, MI Youning''s eyes were red.


    In this half hour, MI Youning told Ye Jin all the experiences of the original owner.


    As for how she knew her identity, she even came to the door, using the excuse of holding a dream.


    The original owner''s biological mother asked her to visit rashly.


    Whether Ye Jin believes such an excuse or not, she has a keepsake of a koi jade pendant in her hand.

 Chapter 1145

    There is another face as like as two peas Ye Yiqing.


    All this proves her identity.


    Jin Siyan and MI Youning left the prime minister''s house. It was too late to go to court.


    "I''ll take you back to my house first. I''ll talk about anything when I come back next morning."


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly.


    The speed of the carriage was very fast, reducing the time by half.


    At the gate of the palace, Jin Siyan didn''t get off.


    Just opened the curtain and said to the guard at the door, "send your wife back to the main hall."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "I''d like to send you to the prince."


    As the carriage gradually left, MI Youning and the bodyguard entered the palace and walked towards the main hall.


    There are still many dark guards around the main hall.


    Mi Youning entered the main hall and immediately a servant came in, "madam, do you want to pass breakfast?"


    "Pass it on."


    The previous maids were still there. After MI Youning came in, she had prepared loose clothes and toiletries.


    After breakfast, MI Youning left the table under the careful service of the maid.


    "Madam, are you going to the garden?"


    Mi Youning has just finished eating. She also wants to go out for a walk and eat. She nods and agrees.


    Accompanied by the maid, MI Youning went to the garden.


    Suddenly she thought of Su Yu.


    Mi Youning said to the maid who had suggested that she go out for a walk: "send someone to find the servant girl who Nanyuan called Su Yu."


    The maid''s name was Jin Ling. She nodded very neatly, "yes, I''ll go now."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yu got up early in the morning and ran to the main room of the courtyard.


    But she didn''t see Huang Lingshan.


    This made Su Yu wonder that Huang Lingshan seldom got up so early in the past.


    She didn''t take it to heart. She just thought she was out.


    However, Su Yu was worried when the small kitchen brought the breakfast and didn''t see Huang Lingshan.


    Until Jinling''s arrival.


    Jin Ling inquired a little in Nanyuan and knew where Su Yu came from.


    "Your name is Su Yu?"


    Su Yu looked at the servants in front of her and Nanyuan, dressed in different Jinling, and nodded, "I am."


    "Come on, madam."


    Jinling looked at Su Yu and saw that she was beautiful, but her eyes were dishonest and didn''t say much to leave first.


    Although Su Yu didn''t know who the so-called wife was, she quickly followed up.


    Because she recognized that Jin Ling''s clothes obviously had a position in the house.


    The maid''s clothes and her bearing are different.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning sits in the pavilion in the garden, and the maid beside her prepares tea for her.


    Before long, Jinling came with Su Yu.


    Su Yu saw mi Youning sitting at the stone table in the pavilion from a distance, with three or four maids serving on one side.


    This shocked her, but at the same time, there was a faint excitement and expectation in her heart.


    She crossed Jinling and hurried to MI Youning.


    "Master, you make it easy for me to find. I''m worried to death."


    Mi Youning gently put the cup in her hand in front of the table, revealing a faint smile.


    "After all, I won''t go out of the palace. What are you worried about?"


    Su Yu choked and said, "then you can''t say hello and disappear without saying a word. What can I do?"


    Jin Ling''s eyes showed an unhappy light when Su Yu hurried to the pavilion.


    It''s really not measured. It''s too unruly.


    When Jin Ling came, she just heard her words.


    "Presumptuous! Where can I find you, madam? I can''t report it to you!"

 Chapter 1146

    Jin Ling can see that the Prince now attaches great importance to MI Youning.


    This is the first woman to step into the Lord''s bedroom in the palace.


    Now even she has to serve carefully.


    As soon as Jinling opened her mouth, Su Yu immediately shook her body and approached mi Youning.


    Mi Yuning did not reprimand Su Yu for his behavior.


    Jinling glanced at Mi Youning''s expression and saw that she didn''t mean to defend, so she didn''t speak again.


    Because the woman in front of me is the master after all, and nothing can cross the boundary.


    Seeing Jin Ling no longer speak, Su Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    She glanced at the waiters around her, all with respect, and her aura was bright.


    They are really different from the maid in Nanyuan.


    Can it be said that Huang Lingshan is involved with the Lord.


    Su Yu''s idea is not without reason.


    Because the Lord is the biggest master in this mansion.


    And these maids. They call Mrs. Huang Lingshan.


    It seems that Su Yu still has some brains, otherwise he can''t sit in the Feng position in the original plot.


    "I''m tired. Go back."


    "Yes, madam."


    Jinling goes to help mi Youning.


    The party went to the main hall.


    Su Yu followed them, her eyes turning around.


    Returning to the main hall, MI Youning went into the inner room to rest.


    When Su Yu arrives at the main hall, the whole person will float up.


    It''s really the Lord


    The excitement and excitement in her eyes, as well as the eyes that turned around, made Jinling and others look at them one after another.


    They waited outside the door, but they didn''t forget to keep an eye on Su Yu.


    This woman is not at ease at first sight.


    I just hope she can be a little honest. If she bumps into the Lord, no one can save her.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning really went to bed. She got up too early today.


    When she opened her eyes, it was an hour later.


    The sun glared outside and shone indoors.


    Mi Youning got up and stayed, went to the window and stood.


    She didn''t call anyone in, but was distracted.


    According to the original plot, Jin Siyan will usurp the throne in a few months.


    I don''t know if the original plot will change too much.


    However, I hope that in these months, she can find out whether Jin Siyan is a change in the colorful glazed stone.


    If she abstains from soul, she is half sure.


    Whenever you meet a special man, Jiehun will change inadvertently.


    For example, praise hard in front of her, or eager for her to get close to each other.


    Today''s ring soul is also true to her, and her words show a horse''s feet.


    The remaining half is up to her to find it herself.


    Looking down at the chessboard on the soft collapse table in front of the window, MI Youning sat down slowly.


    She won''t be bored in such a quiet time.


    Even in a very good mood, playing with the pieces on the chessboard.


    ¡­¡­


    Towards noon, a carriage stopped outside the palace.


    Jin Siyan got down from the carriage and looked a little unhappy.


    He won in the court today.


    But winning is not pleasant.


    When entering the palace, he met Prime Minister Ye again.


    Taking this opportunity, he inadvertently mentioned that his grandfather was called into the palace by his father.


    Prime Minister Ye didn''t mention it clearly when he went to the court.


    But he inadvertently mentioned to his father that he wanted to talk to his grandfather about regulating the river.


    After that, things went very smoothly. My grandfather didn''t have to be in the palace.


    The father said he would send people to Prime Minister Ye Cheng''s house.


    And he doesn''t have to be surprised.


    The father emperor always has to take care of Prime Minister Ye.

 Chapter 1147

    The great Jin Dynasty attached great importance to scholars.


    Ye Jin''s students are all over the country.


    He won the war and his grandfather won''t be in danger for the time being.


    But the man married him.


    At the thought that the imperial edict would arrive tomorrow, Jin Siyan''s face became more and more ugly.


    He thought that Prime Minister Ye''s face must be ugly now.


    The father will know in advance what happened this morning. It must have something to do with his good brother.


    Returning to the main hall, Jin Siyan did not have the first time to go to the study.


    He knew someone was waiting for him.


    "Where''s the princess?"


    Jin Siyan asked when he saw Jinling and others guarding the door.


    Jinling didn''t react when she heard the word princess.


    Seeing that the prince''s face became more and more ugly, she immediately recovered.


    He bent down and said in fear, "go back to the prince, and the princess will rest inside."


    In the morning, I still call my wife. How come I will be the princess in a few hours.


    Jinling was very glad that she was very respectful to the women in the house, and even didn''t cross the boundary.


    She should have thought that the woman who could enter the prince''s bedroom was not an ordinary woman.


    Jin Siyan nodded and strode in.


    Su Yu was not far away. When he saw the man he was thinking about, his heart was about to jump out.


    She followed Jin Siyan with infatuated eyes, and even raised her feet to follow.


    This is the first time she has seen the Lord so close.


    Jinling and others found that Su Yu was wrong and quickly pulled people.


    She and two maids pulled Su Yu not far away, leaving them at the door.


    Dragged the man to the dark place, Jinling saw Su Yu who was pressed by her sister and wanted to struggle, and slapped her up.


    "Don''t die! You can''t imagine that the king is so noble!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning heard something outside because the window was open.


    Even hearing Jin Siyan''s voice, MI Youning didn''t get up and go out to meet people.


    She leaned lazily on the soft couch with a chess piece in her hand.


    His eyes are always on the chessboard, as if there were some flowers on it.


    Jin Siyan opened the bedroom door and saw the woman sitting on the soft couch at a glance.


    Mi Youning, lazily leaning on the soft collapse, has fox charming eyes and charming charming face.


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled at Jin Siyan.


    Jin Siyan''s deadly hook attracted people''s breath, and the light in his eyes darkened.


    This woman is really a goblin. She is full of demon Mei and soul stirring breath.


    After closing the door behind him, Jin Siyan strode towards mi Youning.


    He must admit that this woman provoked his normal reaction as a man.


    Standing in front of the soft couch, Jin Siyan stretched out his hand to hold up his small and exquisite face.


    Although Jin Siyan''s eyes were dark, his face remained gentle.


    Mi Youning was involuntarily attracted by those dark eyes like black jade.


    This man has depression, displeasure and loneliness in his eyes.


    It seems mild, but it is colder than anyone.


    The whole body seems to have an innate cold breath, which makes people worry inexplicably.


    Mi Youning''s smile remains the same no matter how she thinks at the bottom of her heart.


    The beautiful eyes were full of laughter, "what''s the matter, Lord? It looks a little unhappy."


    Jin Siyan narrowed his eyes and looked at the red lips.


    Next, he did something he didn''t know, even a little shocked.


    He gently pressed the woman''s lips in his hand.


    It''s soft, sweet and warm.

 Chapter 1148

    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful face in front of her.


    She didn''t understand why she kissed without saying a word.


    Jin Siyan only briefly tasted the taste of MI Youning and left quickly.


    But he put mi Youning''s hand on his chin and didn''t leave.


    The hand rubbed gently, "from today on, you are the princess of the king."


    Mi Youning was not surprised.


    After all, this body is the daughter of Prime Minister Ye.


    When I was in the prime minister''s house today, Prime Minister Ye''s eyes were red.


    Through her nostalgic eyes, she was moved when she saw it.


    In the original plot, Su Yu took the place of the original owner, but Prime Minister Ye paid a lot for her.


    Prime Minister Ye has been looking for his daughter for many years, and now he has finally found her.


    But people are in the great prince''s house. How can he sit idly by.


    Naturally, her identity is to be the main room, even the royal family.


    But mi Youning didn''t seem satisfied when she saw something in Jin Siyan''s eyes.


    "Thank you, my concubine."


    Jin Siyan smiled at Mi Youning and felt that this woman seemed to have only this expression.


    He was very resentful and wanted to make her change her face.


    "You deserve it, but your father gave you two concubines to come in with you when you got married."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Side princess? Two?


    "Poof..."


    Mi Youning was stunned at first and then laughed loudly.


    Laughing, she even broke away from Jin Siyan''s hand.


    She was laughing with a flutter of flowers, as if she had encountered something funny.


    Jin Siyan raised his eyebrows and his face was aroused a touch of curiosity.


    If it is an ordinary woman, when she hears the news, she is bound to feel that she has been treated unfairly.


    But the woman in front of her was laughing.


    Jin Siyan felt that the woman in front of him could always bring him a different feeling.


    Seeing that MI Youning couldn''t stop laughing, he took advantage of the situation and sat on the side of the soft collapse.


    "What does Aifei laugh at?"


    Mi Youning shook his head and said, "... I''m laughing. Today, I''m really cutting in at every opportunity. I''m really not afraid of the saliva of noble children and poor scholars in the Jin Dynasty!"


    At last, MI Youning''s voice changed.


    Disdain, ridicule, and even full of coldness.


    The emperor is going to respond to the Ye family.


    The daughter of the Ye family married Jin Siyan. He had to agree and order to marry.


    King Rui brought people into the palace. Although he didn''t come into the inner room, he could spread some things.


    There are so many people standing outside. There is no airtight wall.


    While giving marriage, it can disgust people.


    Mainly disgusting Jin Siyan.


    But now I don''t want to think about it. Ye Jin has no sequel since his wife left.


    In his life, he was noble and self-conscious, and he was loved and respected by all students in the Jin Dynasty.


    Royal people naturally have three wives and four concubines, which is a little fun.


    However, at the time of the wedding, two side imperial concubines have to enter the door with her.


    This is not only disgusting Jin Siyan, but also the Ye family.


    How many students in the capital are watching, will they sit idly by.


    In this Jin Dynasty, scholars are really the most valuable.


    Once they want to stand up, there must be some trouble.


    Especially those Ye Jin''s students, how can they watch the Ye family being treated like this.


    Mi Youning has grasped this point.


    The great Jin Dynasty''s special to scholars has forced today into a dead end.


    Jin Siyan didn''t understand this.


    Although he was disgusted, he was even more disappointed in his father.

 Chapter 1149

    "Why didn''t the LORD speak?"


    Seeing Jin Siyan meditating and speechless, MI Youning made a sound.


    The latter looked up at her.


    Looking at the exquisite and beautiful face, his mind, which should have been, dissipated completely because he thought of something not depressed.


    Jin Siyan stood up and said, "rest assured and wait for the wedding."


    Then he left without looking back.


    Mi Youning looked at his back and didn''t get up to see him off.


    She also knew that Jin Siyan must be in a bad mood.


    It''s strange to be in a good mood now.


    That''s his father.


    But mi Youning doesn''t think she needs to wait for her wedding.


    Jin Siyan left the main hall and went to the study.


    Now my grandfather is no longer in danger, so he can continue his next plan.


    Why did king Rui break into the house this morning? He sent someone to find out.


    If King Rui doesn''t suffer, he''s sorry for himself.


    Thinking of that dirty means, Jin Siyan''s face was even more ugly.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu, he always knew that one was the father and the other was bought by his good brother.


    I never thought that it would bring him such a disgusting event.


    This morning, the dark guards saw that the two women were in a mess and even had whip marks on their bodies.


    It''s all for people to see.


    Trying to plant everything on him.


    Don''t lift, cruel, cruel - treat, often take it out on women''s dependents.


    Even if all this is false, the identities of the two women are different after all.


    Who can believe him.


    Fortunately, he was not alone this morning.


    Thinking of MI Youning, Jin Siyan looked better, but he was still in a bad mood.


    Jin Siyan entered the study and summoned the staff left in the house.


    He didn''t go out of his study this afternoon. Even lunch was used in his study.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning watched Jin Siyan leave, Su Yu quickly came in.


    "Master, you are really favored by the Lord. Heaven has eyes."


    Su Yu opened his mouth with an excited face, as if he was really happy for MI Youning.


    Mi Youning smiled at Su Yu and didn''t speak.


    The latter was still not put away by her, with an excited look on her face.


    The beads in his eyes were still turning around. At a glance, he was making up his mind.


    Even if mi Youning didn''t speak, Su Yu continued.


    "Master, do you live here in the future? This is the privilege only the princess in the mansion has."


    Su Yu''s face showed a lot of worry.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows and asked, "yes, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Su Yu''s face showed a flash of surprise.


    She showed a very serious look and approached mi Youning.


    Close to her ear, he said, "master, why don''t you find someone to join hands and cage the Lord''s heart together."


    Mi Youning was about to laugh.


    Not to mention, she never wanted to keep Jin Siyan''s heart. Even if she did, she wouldn''t find someone to join hands.


    You can share everything with others. This man can''t.


    After all, she... Has a mania for cleanliness.


    Mi Youning restrained the smile on her face and looked sad.


    "But where can I find someone to join hands? Is the LORD a person who can be played - with?"


    Su Yu feels relaxed when she sees mi Youning. The joy on her face is about to disappear.


    She raised her head and looked at Mi Youning with shame.


    "Master... You are liked by the Lord at this time. As long as it is the person you recommend, the Lord will not refuse."

 Chapter 1150

    Then she hung her head with a blush.


    At this time, MI Youning finally couldn''t help turning his eyes in the dark.


    Su Yu''s intention is very obvious. If she doesn''t understand, she will be a fool.


    The ambition of the woman in front of me is really straightforward.


    Mi Youning kept silent for a long time. Su Yu finally couldn''t help raising his head.


    But on a pair of smiling eyes.


    Those eyes showed a bit of charm. Even if Su Yu was a woman, she couldn''t help being a little distracted.


    But she soon woke up and didn''t understand why mi Youning didn''t speak.


    Those eyes looked at her as if they had seen through her.


    Su Yu panicked in his heart, and the joy on his face dissipated quickly.


    Mi Youning finally said, "Jinling!"


    Jin Ling, who was guarding outside the door, was surprised when she heard mi Youning''s voice? Are you surprised? Are you happy?


    I''ll tell you one more thing. There''s more during the day.


    I''m going to the hospital for examination today. If the wound recovers well, I can add more weight to you every day soon.

 Chapter 1151

    While begging, they met Jin Siyan, who had not yet reached the crown.


    At that time, Jin Ling was being dragged to sell into the pickled land.


    Jin Siyan saved their family.


    Even into the palace.


    At that time, the royal residence was not the royal residence, but now I don''t want to see Jin Siyan, so I just sent him outside the palace.


    Jin Ling stayed in the mansion since she was saved by Jin Siyan.


    She didn''t leave Jin Siyan until her parents died.


    He even learned a lot of Kung Fu with the dark guard.


    Otherwise, he would not slap Su Yu and bleed at the corners of his mouth.


    Jin Ling is loyal to the palace.


    However, he did not think of Jin Siyan indiscriminately.


    Thinking of this, MI Youning felt that Jin Ling could be cultivated a little.


    She has only Su Yu as a servant girl. Prime Minister Ye also proposed to give her several people, but she refused.


    If you bring people into the prime minister''s residence, you will have more trouble.


    There are a group of aides in the palace.


    If something happens, she must be pushed ahead.


    "Master, you see, this woman doesn''t care about you at all!"


    Su Yu said, but Jinling was more afraid of Jinling''s vision of swallowing her.


    He quickly ran to MI Youning''s side to seek shelter.


    Mi Youning puts down her chess pieces and waves to Jin Ling.


    Jin Ling respectfully walked up to her and blessed her gently.


    "Maidservant..."


    She wants to take the initiative to bring the fault over.


    Mi Youning waved her hand and interrupted her.


    "Su Yu, the girl is also for my good. She thinks you don''t respect me. Just now, the girl suggested that the Lord''s heart needs to be caged. It''s best to send a woman to the Lord. Look at the considerate girl."


    Upon hearing this, Jinling opened her eyes and looked at Su Yu. It was incredible.


    The bitch is mentally ill.


    "The princess must not. Is the prince that kind of person? You are the first woman in the South Garden to enter the main hall. It can be seen that the prince treats you differently. Why use such means."


    Hearing this, MI Youning glanced at Su Yu standing beside her.


    "Su Yu, you can hear that. The Lord is not like that.


    Also, when will it be your turn to talk about the master! "


    "Bang..."


    With that, MI Youning patted the table hard.


    Seeing this, Su Yu immediately knelt on the ground, "I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk about the master. I deserve to die..."


    Although she knelt on the ground and kowtowed, there was no sign of repentance on her face.


    He even resented mi Youning at the bottom of his heart.


    She hasn''t knelt down for a long time.


    It was unacceptable to her.


    The woman in front of me seems to have changed, become smart, and no longer let her coax around.


    Even their own momentum seems to be superior to others.


    In the past, she was no different from Huang Lingshan.


    The other party has not even met the prince.


    Such a woman is so sad.


    And she is different, although she is not the Lord''s woman.


    But I always see it every once in a while.


    To say, she is closer to the Lord than Huang Lingshan.


    "I really know my mistake. Please forgive me next time. Please forgive me..."


    Mi Youning hung her eyes and didn''t call anyone up.


    Jinling stood aside and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    She saw too clearly that Su Yu didn''t sincerely repent.


    At present, the princess didn''t speak. Naturally, she wouldn''t say or do anything.


    If the master wants to do anything, one look is in place.

 Chapter 1152

    Mi Youning looks down at Su Yu and kowtows one by one.


    Seeing blood on the ground, he made a noise, "poor man, the ground is stained with blood. Get up quickly."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yu immediately stopped kowtowing.


    The resentment flashed in her eyes.


    However, in the moment of raising his head, his face showed grievances and sincere apology.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Mi Youning waved his hand and glanced at Su Yu. "All right, go down. Remember not to talk about the Lord in the future. Even I can''t save you next time."


    Su Yu sipped her lips and stood up.


    The heart is very unwilling.


    This was what they knew.


    Why is it known? It''s all said by the woman in front of you.


    Who can blame.


    Su Yu even thought that the woman in front of her was intentional.


    If mi Youning knows what she thinks, she must praise her. It''s really smart.


    She really did it on purpose.


    In the original plot, Huang Lingshan was killed by people of Su Yu sect.


    Su Yu enjoys everything from the original owner. This little punishment is nothing.


    It''s just fur.


    There are still opportunities in the future.


    Seeing that Su Yu didn''t start, MI Youning raised her chin to Jin Ling, "Jin Ling, help Su Yu down to have a rest and tell her the rules of the family.


    Su Yu is sometimes too impulsive. Her heart is still good. "


    Jinling heard the last sentence and twitched her mouth.


    How did she feel that the princess in front of her was so black.


    Jinling quickly walked to Su Yu and helped her out.


    Su Yu glanced at Mi Youning as if she had something else to say.


    Mi Youning waved to her and looked at the chess game again.


    Jinling had already forced Su Yu to go out.


    After taking a look at Su Yu, who was unhappy around her, Jin Ling said to herself. It seems that the previous little lesson is not enough.


    If such a woman doesn''t change her temper in the palace, she''ll die.


    Indeed, Su Yu is a death seeker.


    On that night, Su Yu suffered from flesh and blood.


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner, Jin Siyan returned to the main hall.


    Mi Youning smiled and got up to meet him.


    Fortunately, she hasn''t started yet. Otherwise, if the master is not satisfied, he will have to deal with it.


    This man seems gentle and easy to contact. He doesn''t know until he really contacts.


    Where is a gentle good temper, but a false mask.


    This man is a vengeful man.


    Jin Siyan had been busy all afternoon and was already hungry.


    During lunch, I discussed a lot with those people so that he didn''t eat much.


    Now, in the face of MI Youning''s beautiful and edible face, he has a big appetite.


    "Princess Ai is waiting for me?"


    Jin Siyan glanced at the meals on the table and didn''t move a bit.


    Mi Youning''s face was not red and his heart didn''t jump back: "it''s true that if the prince doesn''t come, how dare the ministers and concubines eat alone. This is the first time to eat with the prince."


    Hearing these words, Jin Siyan was very useful.


    Take mi Youning''s hand and walk to the table.


    After they sat down, the surrounding maids came forward to serve.


    Maybe it''s really hungry in the stomach, maybe the woman in front of me is really beautiful.


    Jin Siyan used more than usual tonight.


    After the two had finished their work, Jin Siyan led mi Youning''s hand to the bedroom.


    He had no other thoughts.


    But I stayed in the study all afternoon and needed a bath.

 Chapter 1153

    Mi Youning didn''t think about it either.


    Even when the servants around brought washing utensils, they took care of Jin Siyan in person.


    Looking at the soap horn and petals, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Even her share is ready.


    Then she remembered that they were afraid to sleep together tonight.


    Under the service of xiaodezi, Jin Siyan withdrew his clothes and left only his profanity.


    With a sweep of his eyes, he saw mi Youning standing aside and looking at the utensils.


    Jin Siyan also remembered that he would sleep with a strange woman tonight.


    Thinking of this, he felt a fever under his stomach.


    To avoid some reactions being seen, Jin Siyan now walked to the next room.


    Xiaodezi quickly followed.


    When the prince bathes, he never lets the ladies in.


    Shifu is injured now, so the task is up to him.


    However, just as one foot was about to step into the next room, xiaodezi suddenly stopped and patted his forehead.


    He withdrew his feet and quickly turned to MI Youning.


    "The servant sees the princess. The washing utensils must be brought in first."


    Mi Youning stepped aside with a smile.


    Xiaodezi picked up something from the maid''s hand and left with both hands.


    Mi Youning didn''t need the service of these maids, so they all withdrew.


    "You all go down, Jin Ling. Just stay."


    In addition to Jin Ling, other maids bent down and left.


    I don''t know how long Jin Siyan will take. Mi Youning glances at the huge bedroom and walks to the bookcase on one side.


    "These are all books read by the Lord?"


    She stretched out her hand and delimited the edge of the wardrobe with her finger belly, and asked Jin Ling around her.


    "Yes, the Lord is reading to pass the time."


    Mi Youning stopped and took out a book from the shelf.


    When she opened it, the font made her look hard.


    It''s mainly too complicated.


    The font of the Jin Dynasty was so complex that it made her brain turn for several times.


    It''s not that I don''t know. After all, she has a ring soul. She can distinguish any font in the three thousand world.


    She''s just too lazy to bother her head.


    Mi Youning closes the book and puts it back on the ground.


    The footsteps also continued to take away in the past.


    Suddenly something attracted her.


    It was gray leather, folded and placed on the shelf.


    Reach out and hold it in your hand without hesitation.


    Jinling didn''t know what it was and didn''t stop it.


    In her eyes, MI Youning was already the mistress of the palace.


    The princess admitted by the prince is naturally different.


    This is a man recognized by the Lord.


    Mi Youning opened the leather and saw the set picture above.


    This is a military formation map. It is very fine and looks perfect.


    That''s the military scenery of the border.


    Mi Youning saw the three characters Qianhe pass, which was the main pass of the Jin Dynasty.


    She looked up and glanced at another piece of leather on the bookshelf.


    Reach out and quickly hold it in your hand.


    The formation map of qianheguan in hand did not put down, but directly opened the newly taken leather.


    The three big characters Wu Guguan came into my eyes.


    Sure enough.


    I thought Jin Siyan had no troops.


    Why does he have such a precise border formation map.


    Qianhe pass and Wugu pass were the most important positions in the Jin Dynasty.


    Besides the current emperor, who can get such a thing.


    Whoever has these two things, even the supreme status of the prince, is accused of disrespect and even rebellion.


    Mi Youning quickly closed the two pictures in his hand.

 Chapter 1154

    She doesn''t feel right. There''s something wrong with the world.


    It seems that some places are incomplete.


    Maybe Jin Siyan can''t see the information, which makes many things full of a sense of disobedience.


    Mi Youning prepares to put back the military formation map in his hand.


    However, when mi Youning closed the military map, it was too late.


    Jin Siyan has already bathed.


    Today he is much faster than before.


    Ben thought about giving his prospective Princess convenience. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came out, he saw the formation chart he studied in the past two days.


    Seeing mi Youning put back the military map in her hand, Jin Siyan stretched out his hand behind her and took it away from her hand.


    Mi Youning turned his back to Jin Siyan and did not turn around.


    She bit her teeth and her face showed a helpless expression.


    Does this man walk silently.


    She didn''t even feel it. Jin Siyan was standing behind her.


    Jin Siyan took the formation map in his hand and opened it. Sure enough, it was the two he studied.


    "Love imperial concubine put it back, is this not ready to see?"


    Jin Siyan looked down at the picture in his hand and asked casually.


    Mi Youning turned around and showed a smiling face.


    "I can''t understand what the LORD said."


    Hearing this, Jin Siyan raised his head and looked at her gently.


    Seeing her smiling face without the slightest panic, Jin Siyan took a few steps forward.


    Even if Jin Siyan took two steps forward, MI Youning did not step back.


    The smile on her face remained unchanged, calm as if she didn''t know how important what she had seen before.


    Jin Siyan raised his hand, and MI Youning''s smile remained unchanged.


    He took the hand of the formation map, crossed mi Youning''s head and put it back on the shelf.


    Jin Siyan only wore his newly changed bedclothes.


    The smell of soap horn on the other party''s body came to his face.


    Mi Youning even bumped into each other''s clothes before the moon and Hungary.


    Jin Siyan put things away and slowly stepped back two steps.


    "Let''s go take a bath."


    His body opened sideways to give mi Youning enough space.


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly, "I''ll go now."


    She walked slowly to the bath room.


    Jinling saw it and immediately followed it.


    Jin Siyan looked at Mi Youning''s back, with cold dark light in his eyes.


    Jin Siyan didn''t turn around until mi Youning entered the room and Jin Ling closed the door.


    He went to the bookshelf again and took the military formation map in his hand.


    "Someone!"


    A low, mellow voice sounded.


    Soon, a man in black with a silver half mask flew in the dark.


    This is the dark guard in the palace.


    The other party knelt on one knee, facing Jin Siyan''s position.


    There was a distance of three meters between them.


    "What can I do for you, master?"


    Jin Siyan narrowed his eyes, took the formation map in his hand and walked to the candlestick.


    "Go and call back the dark guards in Nanyuan. In the future, Nanyuan only needs to enter and not let out, not even a mosquito."


    "Yes, my subordinates will go now."


    The man in black disappeared in an instant.


    From beginning to end, Jin Siyan didn''t look at the dark Wei.


    After the dark guard left, Jin Siyan sent the formation map in his hand to the candle.


    The smell of burnt leather spread rapidly in the bedroom.


    You can''t keep this anymore.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust his princess.


    Correctly speaking, he doesn''t trust anyone.

 Chapter 1155

    After bathing, MI Youning left the bathroom with the help of Jinling.


    She saw Jin Siyan lying on the bed with a book in her hand.


    At this time, the other party''s body released a kind of lazy breath.


    It looks like a lazy cat, which makes people want to touch the valley.


    Of course, if you really touch it, this is the fart stock of the tiger.


    Mi Youning pulled some transparent clothes on her body.


    After washing, she found that Jinling and others had prepared such clothes for her.


    Between wearing and not wearing, MI Youning still chooses to wear.


    Because she doesn''t wear it, she''ll come out naked.


    After Jin Si, Yan zaimi and Youning came out, they raised their heads and put their eyes on her.


    Beauty bathing, women like water.


    Eye waves flow like thousands of words. These are a pair of talking eyes.


    The enchanting figure makes people itch under the looming obscene clothes.


    Even Jin Siyan couldn''t resist the beauty in front of him.


    Such a stunning beauty belongs to him.


    This makes him vaguely proud as a man.


    Because he had never seen such a beautiful woman in such a big capital.


    "Aifei, come."


    Jin Siyan was surprised when he opened his mouth.


    He recognized his hoarse voice.


    Mi Youning walked slowly towards the bed.


    Jinling saw this scene and silently walked outside.


    Close the door after leaving the bedroom.


    There are only Jin Siyan and MI Youning in such a big bedroom.


    When mi Youning came to the bed and stood beside Jin Siyan, the latter took her hand.


    "Princess Ai is really... Seducing people today."


    Mi Youning suddenly reveals her shy face when she hears the speech.


    She lowered her head, then quickly glanced at Jin Siyan, and quickly lowered her head.


    "Today, the prince is also handsome, which makes the ministers and concubines lose their eyes."


    This man is also provocative.


    If she doesn''t fight back, she''ll lose some ground.


    Jin Siyan didn''t expect that this woman really dared to say.


    He pulled the man onto the couch.


    Mi Youning lay outside with the strength, and the man around him didn''t take the next step.


    But in this movement, her clothes were a little messy.


    Seeing the white skin, Jin Siyan''s eyes darkened.


    He stretched out his hand, pulled aside the thin quilt and covered mi Youning''s body.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed."


    Mi Youning''s eyes bent into the shape of a crescent moon and said with a smile, "yes."


    Nothing happened that night.


    It''s very generous for Jin Siyan to let her stay in the main hall.


    She doesn''t believe this man. He''s really a man with brains.


    The candles in the house did not go out.


    They slept together, and the distance between them was not too far.


    Mi Youning soon fell asleep.


    Jin Siyan thought that with the existence of strangers around him, he must be unable to sleep.


    However, he slept soundly that night.


    Even at dawn.


    He doesn''t have to go to court these days.


    The father gave him a marriage, and the decree will arrive today.


    In the coming days, he needs to prepare for his wedding.


    Jin Siyan opened his eyes and looked at the sleeping woman beside him. He stayed gently.


    In order to avoid waking the people in bed, Jin Siyan picked up his clothes and left the bedroom.


    The man guarding the door is no longer xiaodezi, but father-in-law Rong.


    Seeing the figure of father-in-law Rong, Jin Siyan showed no depression in his eyes.

 Chapter 1156

    When Grandpa Rong saw his unhappy face, he was not afraid, but came forward with a smile.


    "The servant dressed the Lord."


    He respectfully took the clothes from Jin Siyan''s hands with both hands.


    Jin Siyan loosened his hand, but his face still didn''t loosen at all.


    "What are you doing when you''re hurt?"


    Grandpa Rong carefully waited on the master to dress, and said, "I''m busy. There''s no big problem with my bones. Don''t worry, Lord."


    Jin Siyan glanced at father-in-law Rong and saw that his face was not ill.


    The body didn''t look inappropriate, and there was no sound after that.


    When Duke Rong served Jin Siyan to dress, the attendant on one side also brought washing utensils.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opened her sober eyes when Jin Siyan left.


    She only woke up a little earlier than Jin Siyan.


    Mi Youning smiled faintly when the other party left the room.


    This man is pretty good.


    The most important thing is sleeping.


    This night, both kept a safe distance.


    Mi Youning moved his body and got up to stay.


    Looking at the clothes she wore yesterday, MI Youning thought about it and went to the door.


    "Jin Ling..."


    After Jin Siyan finished washing, he heard a voice from the bedroom.


    This is when people wake up.


    He glanced at Jinling and others who were also waiting not far away and waved to them.


    Jinling immediately led the ladies to the bedroom.


    "See the princess..."


    "See the princess..."


    Mi Youning raised his hand, "get up."


    Jinling and others served her to wash and dress.


    When mi Youning came out, Jin Siyan just sat at the dinner table.


    Before breakfast, Jin Siyan saw mi Youning and waved to her.


    Today''s mi Youning wears a light colored skirt and shows her full waist.


    Jin Siyan opened his mouth and MI Youning immediately went.


    Her every move is very obedient.


    "Sit down. Today''s edict will come. Take the Edict and take the imperial concubine home."


    Mi Youning obediently sat down, and Jin Siyan pointed to his side and sat down.


    "Yes, listen to the Lord."


    Listening to this clever tone, Jin Siyan couldn''t help but want to touch her head.


    Surrounded by slaves, Jin Siyan did not do so.


    The servants brought up all the breakfast and the two ate slowly.


    What you do is eat without words and sleep without words.


    They were very quiet during the breakfast.


    Until the sound outside the door came.


    "Lord, the imperial edict has come!"


    When Jin Siyan heard this, he was taking over the square towel in father Rong''s hand.


    Even when I heard the news outside the door, I still moved slowly.


    As if it were not a decree, it was not worth his attention at all.


    Mi Youning walks to Jin Siyan.


    Seeing her standing beside her, Jin Siyan threw the square towel on the table and held out his hand to MI Youning.


    "Aifei, let''s go."


    "Yes, Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    "By heaven, the emperor said: ye Lingshan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ye, is skillful and generous, gentle and honest, and outstanding... I am very happy to hear it.


    When the great prince is suitable for marriage, he should choose a virtuous woman to match him.


    Ye Lingshan is waiting for the word in her boudoir. She and the great prince are made in heaven and become beautiful. She specially betrothed Ye Lingshan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ye, to the great prince as the princess.


    All etiquette should be handled by the etiquette department and married at a good time.


    Qin this. "


    Jin Siyan and MI Youning knelt on the ground and kowtowed to thank the eunuch who had read the decree.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today, I went to the hospital for recheck. The wound that was not easy to heal was opened again and shed a lot of blood.


    It is said that long death is easy to relapse after operation - losing all conscience. Jpg


    Finally, add a sentence: be careful to go out on Tanabata, be careful to be abused, and sprinkle dog food everywhere.

 Chapter 1157

    "My son, thank you, father and Emperor..."


    "Thank you, Emperor..."


    The eunuch immediately handed the imperial edict to Jin Siyan after he finished the paper.


    After receiving the edict in his hand, Jin Siyan took mi Youning''s hand and got up.


    The eunuch who announced the decree took this opportunity to glance at Mi Youning.


    He was stunned at this glance.


    His eyes couldn''t move away from MI Youning.


    Just because the woman in front of me is beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that he doesn''t know how to describe it.


    As a red man beside the emperor, he had never seen such a beautiful woman in the palace.


    Mi Youning raised her beautiful eyes and met the eunuch who announced the decree.


    Those beautiful eyes, like with hooks, fascinated the people in front of them.


    The eunuch who announced the decree didn''t see the disdain and coldness in MI Youning''s eyes.


    He looked straight at Mi Youning with an undisguised sight.


    Seeing this, Jin Siyan raised his feet and walked to MI Youning.


    "Grandpa Liu, the king will personally go into the palace to thank his father."


    When Duke Liu heard Jin Siyan''s words, he came back to his senses.


    It''s a pity that such a beauty should fall into the hands of the great prince.


    Father Liu''s eyes also showed a pity look, but his hands arched falsely, "the old slave retired."


    After the other party left, Jin Siyan threw the edict in his hand to father-in-law Rong.


    "Concubine AI, you can go to the prime minister''s house."


    Mi Youning was stunned. This was the time of the early Dynasty.


    Jin Siyan took her to the prime minister''s house. Can you really see Ye jin.


    She didn''t ask much, but obediently cooperated with Jin Siyan''s action.


    ¡­¡­


    "Prince, princess, the prime minister''s house is here."


    Father Rong''s voice came from outside the car.


    Jin Siyan lifted up the curtain and got off with MI Youning.


    The prime minister''s house also received the news in advance, and the servants were waiting outside the door.


    When he saw Jin Siyan and MI Youning coming out, he immediately knelt down.


    "See the Lord..."


    "See the princess..."


    Standing in the prime minister''s house, an old man similar to the housekeeper came.


    "Lord, princess, I''m not in good health today. I didn''t come out to meet you. Please forgive me."


    Mi Youning finally understood something at this time.


    Prime Minister Ye didn''t go to court at all.


    Looking at the housekeeper''s face, Prime Minister Ye is probably not ill at all.


    Mi Youning soon realized that there was something fishy in the middle.


    Jin Siyan heard each other''s words and walked to the house.


    "The king heard that Prime Minister Ye was ill. The princess was also anxious and uneasy in the house after she knew it. You don''t have to be polite to take the princess to see her today."


    "Thank you, Lord..."


    When Jin Siyan and MI Youning stepped into the prime minister''s house, a servant kneeling outside the door got up.


    The housekeeper of the prime minister''s house immediately led them to the prime minister''s house.


    After entering the backyard, Jin Siyan and MI Youning saw Prime Minister Ye in the yard.


    The other party was lying on the rattan chair, pouring water with a teapot in his hand.


    Raise your head when you hear footsteps.


    The other party''s sight was put on MI Youning for the first time.


    Ye Jin''s eyes showed an excited color.


    However, he didn''t faint. He immediately stood up and saluted Jin Siyan.


    "The old minister has entered the prince, princess."


    Now mi Youning is a prospective princess. It''s not too much to shout princess at this time.


    Mi Youning saw Ye Jin salute and walked forward quickly. "Dad, get up quickly. There are no outsiders here."


    At this time, she is just a woman who cares about her relatives.

 Chapter 1158

    Ye Jin stood up straight with MI Youning''s hand.


    Ye Jin at home is not as rigorous as yesterday and gives people a very close feeling.


    Just like an ordinary old man.


    Ye Jin can also be called an old fox.


    Although he stood up, his eyes looked in the direction of Jin Siyan.


    But he began to scold mi Youning. "The rules of the princess can''t be abolished. The identity of the prince can''t be disrespected."


    As soon as Jin Siyan heard about himself, he came forward with a smile, "the prime minister is polite. There are so many rites in the family.


    I think what the princess said is right. There are no outsiders. There is no need to salute in the future. "


    "I''m afraid..."


    Upon hearing this, Ye Jin immediately prepares to salute again. Mi Youning pulls the man up.


    "Let''s talk."


    After saying that, regardless of Sanqi 21, he pressed Prime Minister Ye on the rattan chair again.


    During this period, Prime Minister Ye always looked at Jin Siyan as if he had nothing.


    Seeing each other, even if her daughter did such an unreasonable thing, she didn''t blame half, and even didn''t care about it at all.


    When he was relieved, he frowned secretly.


    Into the Royal backyard, the things involved are deep.


    Why not go to court today? I''m just dissatisfied with my daughter''s marriage. There are two side concubines.


    This is clearly not to take seriously the children he has been separated for many years and his wife once wanted to give birth at the cost of her life.


    "Please sit down, Lord."


    Ye Jin fart - Gu just fell on the rattan chair and immediately spoke in fear.


    Jin Siyan really didn''t care about this.


    Now it''s good to have a relationship with the prime minister''s house.


    And what mi Youning did, in his opinion, is family affection.


    After Jin Siyan sat down, MI Youning saw the cushion on one side. She walked over and sat gently on the side, fiddling with the teapot and cup.


    The two men sitting looked at her at the same time.


    Ye Jin looks old, but she also maintains the elegance of her youth.


    Jin Siyan''s momentum is like a rainbow. He is a bully.


    At this moment, he has no cover up.


    Mi Youning knew they were going to talk about something, but as the daughter of the Ye family and the princess in the palace, she had no reason to quit.


    Jin Siyan and Ye Jin have nothing to say in front of her.


    The tea in his hand was poured, and MI Youning handed it to them respectively.


    "Lord, drink tea."


    The first one was Jin Siyan. After all, the other one was the prince.


    "Dad, drink tea."


    Ye Jin took the tea from MI Youning with both hands.


    He leaned over to his mouth and took a drink. The temperature was moderate.


    After only one sip of tea, Ye Jin''s eyes were wet.


    Without waiting for Jin Siyan to take the initiative to speak, he sighed alone: "after more than 20 years, he finally found his lost daughter and drank the tea made by his daughter."


    Jin Siyan looked down at the delicate tea cup in his hand and smiled.


    "This is the blessing of the prime minister."


    "Hahaha..." Prime Minister Ye was very happy, "good! Good!"


    "But..." however, the smile soon dissipated and the voice changed a degree.


    Ye Jin puts the cup in her hand in front of the table.


    "Now that my daughter is back, it''s really my blessing in my old age. Once someone wants to destroy it, I''ll do everything I can to seek justice, even if jade and stone burn."


    Hearing this, Jin Siyan''s smile deepened a little.


    He raised the teacup in his hand and held it up to Prime Minister Ye.


    "That''s what the king meant, just because the princess is the only woman in the future."

 Chapter 1159

    Mi Youning smiled and looked up when he heard Jin Siyan''s obvious promise.


    The moment he looked up, he met Jin Siyan''s gentle eyes.


    Ye Jin saw the two people on the side. For the first time, she thought that they were the intention of Lang Youqing''s concubine.


    Let go immediately.


    "Lord, I''ve been facing the hall recently..."


    Then they talked about business.


    Although they don''t mind mi Youning listening in.


    But I also want mi Youning to be interested.


    Hearing what happened in chaotang and the recent popularity of King Rui, MI Youning expressed no interest at all.


    She stood up and walked in the yard.


    Two men not far away saw her move and looked at her for the first time.


    Seeing that she had not gone far, we continued our discussion.


    It was noon in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ye Jin left two people for dinner in the house.


    Just as the three had taken their seats, an oral order came from outside.


    It was father-in-law Liu who brought the oral instructions.


    Duke Liu was not surprised to see Jin Siyan and MI Youning here.


    He walked to Prime Minister Ye with a smile and said a lot of good things.


    It''s just that the emperor cares about his body and gives him a lot of rare and precious medicinal materials.


    I just hope Prime Minister Ye can get better.


    I didn''t get down to business until the end.


    It was said that it was reserved for the great prince. The two concubines are not feeling well and may enter the house later.


    Until these words were said, Ye Jin''s face looked better.


    "It''s all the fault of the micro minister. I''m ashamed of my trust in the emperor. Now the emperor''s grace has arrived at my house, and tomorrow the old minister will be all gone."


    Mi Youning smiled and listened to Prime Minister Ye''s flattery.


    Father-in-law Liu still smiled and said in a harsh voice, "that slave will report back to the emperor. Prime Minister ye should take good care of his health."


    "Yes, the old minister will never be ashamed of the emperor."


    "Well, well, Prime Minister Ye, please rest."


    "Someone, send grandpa Liu!"


    "Yes, sir."


    After the housekeeper sent grandpa Liu away, Ye Jin didn''t have time.


    His students in the hall came.


    These people are doing something for the Emperor today.


    Compare the affairs of the ancients to the prime minister today.


    The daughter of the prime minister was found after more than 20 years.


    These years of friendship, these years of hard search.


    Even moved Ye Jin''s wife out.


    The general meaning is that, emperor, there''s nothing wrong with you marrying the daughter of the prime minister, but why step on it.


    You can step on your son.


    But if you step on the apple of our teacher''s eye, they will never agree.


    Even the streets and alleys of the capital were told about it.


    There was no such exaggeration, but the news was also revealed.


    Ye Jin didn''t eat any rice and went to meet his students.


    Jin Siyan looked at Ye Jin''s back as she left, and stretched out his hand to hold mi Youning''s hand.


    "Is the princess hungry?"


    Upon hearing this question, MI Youning knew that there would be activities next.


    She shook her head. "Okay."


    Jin Siyan nodded, "let''s go to zuixiang building and take you to eat delicious food."


    Then he raised his feet and left outside the prime minister''s house.


    Mi Youning smiled and pulled him, "Lord, you should let me say hello to my father."


    "OK, you go."


    Today, Jin Siyan doesn''t realize that when he gets along with MI Youning, he becomes more and more casual and natural.


    In the past, the cold and preparedness have also been reduced a lot.


    Just as they are really a family and lovers who love each other.


    Instead of looking for Ye Jin, MI Youning finds the housekeeper in the house.


    I told the other party before I left.

 Chapter 1160

    Mi Youning went to zuixiang building with Jin Siyan. Only then did he know that he had another hobby.


    In this drunken country building, the most famous is the Drunken Chicken.


    Mi Youning sees Jin Siyan eating a drunk chicken at the dinner table. She doesn''t know why she feels very familiar.


    Eating the delicious and delicious drunk chicken in his hand, MI Youning flashed something in his mind.


    However, those pictures quickly dissipated before she caught them.


    In front of Jin Siyan, his noble temperament in front of others dissipated.


    At this time, he was like an ordinary man, eating meat and drinking.


    They ate exquisite and delicious drunk chicken and drank the famous Shaoxing wine in the capital.


    Even if the act of eating is ordinary, some things can be seen from the bones.


    Jin Siyan just let go of himself.


    Seeing mi Youning staring at himself, Jin Siyan smiled.


    He picked up the square towel prepared by father-in-law Rong and wiped his hands.


    Put the dried chicken soup in front of MI Youning''s eyes.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Jin Siyan smiled and shook his head, "you''re welcome."


    After glancing at father-in-law Rong, Jin Siyan winked at each other.


    The latter immediately left the room.


    Mi Youning is like not discovering this scene. He should eat and drink.


    The dishes of zuixiang building are still good.


    Drunk chicken is the most perfect dish, but other tastes are also very beautiful.


    Seeing that she had almost eaten, Jin Siyan opened his mouth.


    "Does Aifei know what was the best food I ate when I was a child?"


    Mi Youning wipes the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief, smells the speech and looks at the drunk chicken on the table.


    Most of the drunk chicken was solved by Jin Siyan.


    The other party can only eat this drunk chicken, very happy, and even empathize with people''s appetite.


    Mi Youning showed his cunning eyes and said to Jin Siyan with a smile, "is it the Drunken Chicken?"


    Jin Siyan showed a self mocking smile.


    He shook his head gently.


    Seeing mi Youning''s puzzled eyes, he didn''t circle again.


    Jin Siyan picked up a chicken bone from the table and shook it at Mi Youning. "It''s it."


    Mi Youning''s pupils contracted slightly.


    She couldn''t tell why. She always pulled her heart gently.


    "At that time, King Rui was still the bully of the Imperial Palace, and I was just a forgotten person in the cold palace.


    I still remember that day, the weather was very good. I was a playful age. I met King Rui after walking out of the cold palace.


    At that time, the other party had a chicken leg in his hand. The king knew that it was given to him by his mother''s concubine.


    The play between the children is always so inexplicable. King Rui asks the king to eat the rest of his bones.


    It''s really the most "delicious" thing I''ve ever eaten. I can''t forget it all my life. I even go deep into the bone marrow and remember it in my heart all the time. "


    Mi Youning finally recognized that Jin Siyan was saying the opposite.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Jin Siyan got up with a smile.


    He walked slowly to MI Youning''s side, stretched out his hands and raised mi Youning''s chin.


    "Princess, do you know that if you marry me, you will never have a chance to escape in your life.


    Do you know that my whole body is full of danger, so dangerous that I can lose my life at any time.


    Do you know how many assassinations I have to face every day? You can''t see it, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. There are many people who want to kill the king. "


    The voice of the other party was low and cold, and his whole body was like a scabbard sword.


    Dangerous, cold, ruthless, even bloodthirsty.


    Ordinary women have long feared this, but mi Youning didn''t.

 Chapter 1161

    Her chin rubbed gently in Jin Siyan''s hand.


    He smiled and said, "do you remember your agreement with me?"


    Jin Siyan enjoyed the tender smooth skin and narrowed his eyes, "remember."


    "Lord, what I want is very simple. Whether you are a lord or a great event, I will be your main room. No woman can beat me."


    Jin Siyan listened to the words behind her and frowned gently.


    Until the last frown can kill mosquitoes.


    Jin Siyan squeezed mi Youning''s chin with some strength.


    "Love imperial concubine but also forgot my promise, in front of Prime Minister Ye."


    He was angry and his tone changed a bit.


    Mi Youning was puzzled, and her eyes were full of meditation and memories.


    Then she raised her head and said to Jin Siyan''s deep eyes, "the LORD said, I am the only woman of the Lord?"


    This obviously made Jin Siyan''s face look good.


    He loosened mi Youning''s chin and touched it several times before leaving.


    "That''s it."


    Jin Siyan sat beside mi Youning and stretched out his hand to pull her hand.


    "Lord, we are all realistic people. Some things are said too early and will be ugly in the future. The so-called seeing people''s hearts for a long time is not a decoration."


    Jin Siyan smiled in a low voice when he heard the speech. "The princess is right."


    "Even if there is any heavy mistake on the road of pursuing high position, won''t you regret it?"


    "How can it be? Don''t you know that there are tigers in the mountain and favor the tiger mountain?"


    A cheerful voice came from the room.


    Father Rong''s face was covered with a smile.


    Finally, there are lovely people around the prince.


    If it had been a few days ago, it was a picture he couldn''t imagine.


    God has eyes. The queen shows her spirit first, and the Empress Dowager is blessed by her ancestors.


    Father Rong stood outside the door and bowed to all directions.


    Just today, Jin Siyan and MI Youning reached a consensus with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Today is the wedding day of the great prince.


    On that day, more than half of the courtiers in the court visited.


    Unfortunately, the emperor who should have presided over the wedding did not come.


    When King Rui got married, the Emperor gave him enough face and sent him a prince''s gift.


    But the Emperor didn''t come, so many rituals of the grand wedding were omitted.


    After saving some etiquette, MI Youning was half tired this day.


    Ancient people''s weddings were really fatal.


    I don''t know if anyone in the ancients died of fatigue at this wedding.


    The complicated details can make people crazy.


    The more distinguished people get married, the more etiquette they will get married.


    Jinling and Suyu helped her to the wedding room.


    That is the main hall, where she and Jin Siyan will live in the future.


    Before the wedding, she left the palace and married in the prime minister''s house.


    Ye Yiqing heard that his sister had found it and quickly rushed home.


    Today, ye Yiqing recited her personally.


    The face as like as two peas of a woman''s face is exactly the same.


    It''s like looking in the mirror.


    Ye Yiqing doesn''t know who will marry him.


    Any woman who marries him should be ashamed of herself.


    "Princess, are you hungry?"


    Jinling helped mi Youning to the couch and sat down. She lowered her head and asked softly.


    Mi Youning glanced at the scene in the house and was dressed up with heart.


    "Hungry."


    There are many things in the bedroom, including her things, clothes and dressing table.

 Chapter 1162

    Even the soft couch that used to lean against the window has been replaced by a beautiful couch with exquisite workmanship.


    Jinling heard mi Youning say she was hungry and turned to the table not far away.


    Su Yu has never been sad or happy since she entered the bedroom. There is no expression on her face.


    But staring at the red silk in the house, she felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s like a familiar scene.


    Huang sitting on the bed... Ye Lingshan shouldn''t be her.


    She also learned later that Huang Lingshan, who was also in Gefang with her, was actually the daughter of the Prime Minister of this dynasty.


    The other party is still lucky after all. Otherwise, how could the Lord marry her.


    Su Yu feels wrong all day today.


    There is a sense of disobedience everywhere.


    It seems... It seems that all this belongs to her.


    She didn''t dare to show anything wrong, because Jin Ling was afraid of it during this period of time.


    Jin Ling seems to be a strong master, and the means of torturing people are naturally not weak.


    Mi Youning knows something is wrong with Su Yu.


    It''s so quiet that people have to pay attention to it.


    Even if he noticed, MI Youning didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Because she was sure that Su Yu could not escape her hand.


    As long as she wants, Su Yu can disappear at any time.


    But she can''t. the original owner wants Su Yu to watch her go to a high position with her own eyes.


    Watch her enjoy everything she should have enjoyed.


    Jin Ling came with some snacks on the table. "Princess, you should eat some to cushion your stomach first. The prince will not come back until a while."


    Mi Youning glanced at the cakes in Jinling''s hand.


    Finally, he put his eyes on the horseshoe thousand layer cake.


    Jinling immediately sent the plate to MI Youning.


    The slender jade finger picked up the horseshoe thousand layer cake and sent it to his mouth.


    At this time, Su Yu looked at Mi Youning''s actions with his eyes straight.


    However, MI Youning just opened his mouth and suddenly stopped.


    She turned her head and looked at Su Yu, who was facing each other with a nervous look.


    Mi Youning sighed, "remember when I wanted to eat this horseshoe thousand layer cake, I asked Su Yu to buy it outside the house. Here, I''ll reward you."


    Then he sent the horseshoe thousand layer cake in his hand to Su Yu.


    The latter involuntarily took a step back.


    "Master, I dare not. You have broken your servant."


    Su Yu knelt on the ground in a panic and dared not disobey the rules. It was like learning well.


    Looking at Su Yu''s head, MI Youning''s eyes showed a cold light.


    Jinling found something wrong when the air conditioner spread around her.


    The princess is getting more and more frightening.


    The change of the princess at present also made Jin Ling understand that there was a problem.


    She was negligent. Jin Linggang was about to kneel down and admit her mistake. Mi Youning glanced at her lightly.


    "Jin Ling, look how you scared Su Yu. The girl knows the rules more and more.


    It is precisely because of this cleverness that you should be rewarded. Come on, give this cake to Su Yu yourself. "


    "Yes."


    Jin Ling takes the cake from MI Youning and walks to Su Yu.


    Su Yu raised his head in disbelief.


    At this time, MI Youning had already stopped looking at her.


    She picked up other cakes and tasted them.


    "Master, I''m not hungry. Can you save it for the evening?"


    Seeing Jinling come to her, Su Yu was in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, how could mi Youning let her go easily.


    If you plant your own fruit, you will naturally eat it yourself.


    "You and I haven''t had a rest all day. How can we not be hungry? Don''t deceive me. Eat quickly. There''s no one at this time."


    Then he rushed to Jinling and said, "you eat too."

 Chapter 1163

    Jinling shoved the horseshoe thousand layer cake into Su Yu''s hand.


    She went to MI Youning''s side and stood.


    Seeing this, MI Youning took out a piece of dessert from the plate, "eat it together. I''m tired today and haven''t eaten for a day. I should have been hungry long ago."


    Jin Ling said with great respect, "I don''t have to work hard without the princess. Thank you for the princess''s reward."


    "Just your sweet mouth." Mi Youning reached out and poked Jinling''s forehead.


    The latter showed a silly smile.


    Seeing that Su Yu hasn''t eaten yet, MI Youning frowned, "why don''t you eat, Su Yu? Do you have a gap with the master and don''t eat anything you reward?"


    The voice of coercion sounded, and Su Yu immediately kowtowed, "I dare not. I will eat it now."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Mi Youning eats peach blossom cakes with a smile.


    The words have been said. Su Yu can only eat his life.


    This horseshoe thousand layer cake she knows Ye Lingshan likes best.


    So I did some tricks in it.


    It won''t kill people, but it will also delay the wedding night.


    That''s all she can do now.


    Today''s wedding is full of a sense of disobedience, but Su Yu has a hard time saying it.


    Now I have to eat my own cakes.


    Su Yu ate the horseshoe thousand layer cake in his hand.


    Mi Youning didn''t shout until he finished eating.


    Just as Su Yu stood up, Jin Ling''s ears moved.


    "Princess, the prince is back."


    Mi Youning nodded. It was obvious that she also heard a heavy voice outside the door.


    Su Yu''s eyes were slightly red. Hearing Jin Ling''s words, she looked quickly in the direction of the door.


    "See the Lord..."


    "I''ve seen the Lord..."


    The slaves and guards outside saluted one after another.


    The movement made mi Youning hear more clearly.


    Jinling immediately went to the bedroom door and opened the door.


    Jin Siyan''s cheeks were slightly red. Seeing that the bedroom door was opened, he gave Jin Ling an appreciative look.


    He drank a little too much tonight.


    Father-in-law Rong helped him and stopped walking at the bedroom door.


    Because he saw that the princess had come out.


    Mi Youning reached out and held Jin Siyan. "Grandpa Rong, why does the prince drink so much?"


    Father-in-law Rong''s face was somewhat dark and unclear. He glanced at the prince who was held by others.


    Then he said, "King Rui doesn''t let people go. He has to spell wine for everything. He also said some unpleasant words."


    "Oh? I don''t know what king Rui said?"


    Mi Youning holds empress Jin Siyan and holds her hand. Her eyes seem to be dull.


    "He said that the prince was a few years older than him and had no... Children, this..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jin Siyan seemed to be stimulated by what father-in-law Rong said. He finally woke up.


    The roar of anger was heard by many slaves in the main hall.


    Seeing this, MI Youning immediately stretched out his hand and cheered in front of him.


    "Lord, let''s go back to the house."


    "Yes."


    Jin Siyan was obedient and followed mi Youning''s footsteps to the bedroom.


    After Jinling came out, she didn''t enter the bedroom again.


    She stood outside the bedroom and glanced at Su Yu who was still standing inside.


    "Cough..."


    The low cough did not bring Su Yu''s recovery.


    The other party''s eyes have been glued to the Lord.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Ling was going to explode with anger.


    The prince is a man of noble status. Now a servant girl is thinking of him.


    And still unrepentant, more and more excessive.


    Jinling hurried into the inner room, but her feet were light.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Su Yu.

 Chapter 1164

    "Come out with me!"


    Jinling lowered her voice and warned Su Yu in her ear.


    However, Su Yu at this moment is like a magic barrier.


    She looked at the handsome prince in front of her and clearly felt that the other party belonged to her.


    Su Yu ignored Jin Ling''s pull and her threatening voice.


    She vigorously broke away from Jin Ling''s pull and ran to the place where Jin Siyan and MI Youning were located.


    "Lord!"


    That voice with nostalgia, with unwilling, full of love.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes with her back to Su Yu.


    Jin Siyan, who also pretended to be drunk, just made a gesture with the women around him and heard the screams of the women behind him.


    The voice was so harsh that he frowned and his face showed disgust.


    Mi Youning glanced at Jin Siyan.


    Finding that he looked bad, he quickly helped someone to sit on the bed.


    At this time, Su Yu also ran to them.


    Mi Youning stood in front of Jin Siyan with a dignified anger on his face.


    "Su Yu, what do you want to do? I didn''t see the Lord here. I dare to shout!"


    Although the voice was intimidating, it also lowered the voice.


    It''s like being afraid of what the man behind him will do if he is unhappy.


    Su Yu was not afraid of MI Youning at this time, and even stared at her with crazy anger.


    "Huang Lingshan, you robbed me of everything!"


    Su Yu gnashed his teeth and said word by word.


    That sentence made mi Youning understand something.


    The murderous intent on her face was obvious, even the murderous intent on her whole body was not covered up.


    "Little soul! Tell me what happened to Su Yu!"


    Su Yu''s current situation is either disturbed by something or reborn.


    Otherwise, how could you say such disrespectful words.


    The hatred in the other party''s eyes makes mi Youning prefer the other party, which is rebirth.


    "Huang Lingshan, damn you! Damn you..."


    "Bang..."


    Just when Su Yu cursed mi Youning to die, the sound of things falling to the ground interrupted Su Yu''s words.


    It was Jin Siyan''s hand sitting on the bed.


    Mi Youning didn''t get out of the way, but waited for Jiehun to investigate.


    The other party didn''t know. They said they wanted to investigate.


    "Jin Ling pulls Su Yu out to me! Wake her up and tell me what to say and what not to say."


    "Yes, princess."


    Jinling used all her strength to pull Su Yu this time.


    How can Su Yu be reconciled.


    Just when Jin Siyan came in, she finally knew why she felt that today''s wedding was full of a sense of violation.


    Because this is a process that has not been experienced in previous lives.


    She''s back.


    She saw again, how can not get, but now married man.


    The new emperor of the Jin Dynasty.


    "Emperor! It''s me! I''m your Zitong (Queen)


    Su Yu was dragged out by Jin Ling. She was so willing that she shouted at Jin Siyan.


    Jin Si Yan''s unhappy face showed a strange expression.


    He stood up and waved to father-in-law Rong who was still at the door.


    He is the only one left in such a big bedroom, MI Youning, Su Yu and Jin Ling.


    Jin Siyan walked towards Su Yu with a gentle and kind face.


    When walking towards Su Yu, Jin Siyan stopped beside mi Youning.


    He stretched out his hand, took mi Youning''s hand, opened his mouth and said, "Aifei, how about waiting for me outside the door?"


    At this time, Jin Siyan claimed to be me without any sense of disobedience.


    He used to do this occasionally, but it was a little unnatural every time.


    Now the two people are married and their relationship is closer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today is Huahua''s birthday, one year older - aunt smile. Jpg


    [finally, thank the little angels who sent blessings and rewards to Huahua.


    The hearts of the babies have been accepted and moved

 Chapter 1165

    Mi Youning didn''t hesitate for a moment, smiled and nodded, "yes, my concubine is waiting for you outside. Please take care of yourself."


    "Well, go."


    Jin Siyan took her hand and pressed it soothingly.


    Mi Youning looked up and smiled at him.


    "Jinling let her go and go out with me."


    Before leaving, she didn''t forget to call Jin Ling out.


    Father-in-law Rong''s face is still very serious when he sees the princess coming out from inside.


    He also heard Su Yu''s call in the house clearly.


    "Princess..."


    He did not forget to salute.


    They even invited people to sit in outdoor seats.


    "Princess, please have tea."


    Mi Youning nodded and motioned grandpa Rong to put it on the table.


    She was not in mood to drink tea, and Jiehun did not speak again.


    Su Yu''s sudden change and Jin Siyan''s reaction made her feel something wrong.


    "Host, I found that Su Yu''s soul came to the present space in his previous life.


    She didn''t die in her previous life. It just came out of nowhere. "


    Mi Youning''s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard the words of Jiehun.


    Is that true?


    Why did she find something wrong with Jin Siyan just now.


    The attitude of the other party just now seems not too strange, nor too much disgust.


    In fact, the other party has a flat attitude when he hears such words as the emperor.


    "Little soul, is there any loophole in the plane plot of the world?"


    The ring soul didn''t make a sound at the first time.


    The other party seems to be looking for something.


    "I don''t know. As the host of this world, you just have to fulfill the wishes of the original owner.


    There are some things I can''t do, but as long as it endangers your life, I will definitely do everything to protect you. "


    Mi Youning nodded absently.


    She knew that renunciation would not let her die, or even die.


    Her life is endless.


    As for the current situation of Jiehun, MI Youning expressed concern.


    Because the soul power of the other party is getting weaker and weaker, which indirectly affects its ability.


    She must talk to each other when she has time. Although she desperately wants to go back, she doesn''t want to quit soul so hard.


    Now she''s still looking into the original story of the world herself.


    She hasn''t seen it since she first entered the mission world.


    Now there are a lot of mistakes in some details, and she needs to look into them.


    "Little soul, go and have a rest. The task in this world is not difficult. You don''t need to fight. What you kill is just play."


    After hearing what mi Youning said, Jiehun was relaxed and didn''t think much, so he went into sleep.


    Mi Youning checked the content of the original plot again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom.


    Su Yu knelt on the ground in good order, and Jin Siyan stood in front of her.


    "You''re back, too?"


    Jin Siyan''s tone was very calm.


    Su Yu opened her eyes and was surprised.


    "Yes, the emperor''s concubines are back."


    She climbed to Jin Siyan on her knees.


    The latter heard her claim that her face was unhappy, and saw her move back a few steps.


    "Su Yu, you were the maid around Ye Lingshan. You pretended in your previous life and enjoyed everything that doesn''t belong to you. You should be greedy.


    If you hadn''t revealed this secret, you might be able to spend your life safely. Now it''s just your greed that has hurt you. "


    Su Yu listened to Jin Siyan''s words, and the more she listened, the more something went wrong, until finally she showed her frightened eyes.


    "Emperor, I just like you so much..."

 Chapter 1166

    "Emperor, I want to be your queen because I like you so much. The queen of the Jin Dynasty can only be me! Emperor..."


    Su Yu''s voice was very crazy at the end.


    Jin Siyan looked coldly, kneeling on the ground, unwilling and resentful eyes.


    Jin Siyan was very clear about whom the other party''s resentment was against.


    It''s not long before he came back.


    I always have some absurd nightmares these days.


    In particular, I dreamed that he had sat on the highest seat.


    The woman standing beside him is not ye Lingshan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ye.


    It was Ye Lingshan''s maid, which made him puzzled and ridiculous.


    Until then, I dreamed of the palace every night.


    He saw his father imprisoned in the deep palace, and saw King Rui imprisoned in King Rui''s house and finally died miserably.


    And the tragic deaths of grandfather, uncle and cousin.


    Jin Siyan finally felt something wrong.


    His dreams are so real every day.


    Until one night, he saw everything clearly.


    Saw everything in his previous life.


    That''s remorse. If he had another chance, he would never do such extreme things.


    Although he thought that sitting in that position was not wasteful - immoral.


    But those literati recorded his actions in history books.


    "Emperor, my concubine is your only Zitong. Ye Lingshan is a fake!


    The emperor, now my concubine is back, and you are back, which means that God is destined to have my concubine with you... "


    Su Yu talks nonsense and kneels two meters away from Jin Siyan.


    Not seeing that Jin Siyan was not at all loose, Su Yu bit his teeth.


    "Emperor! If you really want to marry Ye Lingshan, she can only be a high-ranking imperial concubine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Siyan put away his memories. When he heard Su Yu''s words, he was stunned.


    Is this the queen of the Jin Dynasty?


    Why he married Su Yu in those years was not that he wanted to rely on the power of the prime minister''s house.


    But it was Prime Minister Ye''s request.


    After looking for his daughter for more than 20 years, Prime Minister Ye doesn''t care even if he abandons his old face.


    Look at Su Yu in front of you.


    The woman deceived everyone in her previous life.


    "Su Yu, as I said, you have no chance."


    A cold, murderous voice sounded.


    The voice had no emotion at all.


    Su Yu was stunned. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Jin Siyan, "emperor, I''m your queen."


    Jin Siyan lifted his feet, walked towards Su Yu and looked down at her.


    "Su Yu, do you know what Prime Minister Ye gave up for you to become the queen?


    Do you know that your occupation of the magpie''s nest has ruined the future of all the Ye family? "


    The latter was stunned when he heard this.


    She doesn''t know.


    All she knows is to be the queen of this man.


    She will stand beside him.


    "Everything in the previous life is just a passing cloud. You and I have been in the cold harem for 20 years. Haven''t you understood?"


    Thinking of those twenty years, Su Yu''s eyes showed pain.


    Just because they never shared a room in those twenty years.


    And she kept her virginity for the first ten years.


    Later... Later


    She''ll never have a chance again.


    Because she didn''t stand the loneliness of the harem.


    Thinking of the child, Su Yu burst out an eager light in her eyes.


    "Child, how was that child at last?"


    Hearing Su Yu''s mention of the child, Jin Siyan''s face didn''t look good.


    The woman in front of her was unwilling to be lonely. She had an affair with the bodyguard and had children.

 Chapter 1167

    "Dead."


    Ruthless words completely defeated Su Yu.


    She stretched out her hand and pointed at Jin Siyan, "Why are you so ruthless? Is your heart really made of stone? It''s still a child!"


    Jin Siyan looked at Su Yu coldly, "when you wanted to be high, you should know how many women''s tombs the harem is.


    You plunge in and can''t stand loneliness, so you do that terrible thing.


    When doing this, can you think of your identity? Can you think that this is a great crime to kill the nine families? "


    If you really let the child survive, what is the face of the Jin Dynasty.


    Jin Siyan looked at Su Yu coldly, "do you have any last words?"


    There was no warmth in his eyes.


    "You have no heart. You are destined to be alone. A cruel person like you is abandoned by heaven!


    Even if you ascend the throne of the 95''s in the future, you are destined to be alone! "


    Su Yu''s curse made Jin Siyan''s face extremely ugly.


    "Someone!"


    "My subordinates, please see the Lord."


    A man in black suddenly appeared in the room, and the other party''s face was wearing a silver half mask.


    "Pull this woman down and take her on the road."


    "Yes!"


    "Jin Siyan, you ruthless man, you return my child! You are so ruthless! You are destined to live a lonely life..."


    The shouting in the room was so loud that MI Youning and others outside heard it.


    Mi Youning finally finds something when she looks at the original plot again.


    All hidden follow-up plots.


    Those had nothing to do with the original owner, so she didn''t check them.


    After seeing it, my heart was filled with sobs.


    Su Yu''s roar came out, disturbing mi Youning''s thinking.


    She looked up and looked in the direction of the bedroom.


    I hope there will be no blood in it tonight, otherwise it will be unlucky. She hates sleeping in it.


    Seeing Su Yu''s nonsense, dark Wei reached out to block people''s mouth and walked out of the main door of the bedroom.


    When dark Wei opened the door, Su Yu was knocked unconscious by him.


    Because she struggled too hard.


    Mi Youning saw the scene and stood up from his seat.


    Dark Wei didn''t squint, didn''t give everyone a look, and took Su Yu out.


    Jin Siyan then came out of the bedroom.


    He looked at Mi Youning standing not far away in a red wedding dress.


    I remembered Su Yu''s words just now.


    No, he won''t be alone.


    The woman in front of him is what he wants.


    It''s the person he wants to marry, not for any benefit, or at the request of others.


    Jin Siyan walked not far from MI Youning and suddenly stopped.


    "Princess..."


    He stretched out his hand and left in the direction of MI Youning.


    Mi Youning took back his sight away from the dark guard and looked up at Jin Siyan.


    The latter gave her a gentle and doting look.


    She walked towards each other with a smile. "The Lord is tired?"


    She didn''t mean to ask about Su Yu.


    Jin Siyan held mi Youning''s hand and gently circled him in his arms.


    Even if there were a lot of slaves around, Jin Siyan couldn''t care.


    He wanted to feel the feeling of holding people in his arms.


    Only in this way can he deeply feel that he will not be alone.


    It won''t be a person right now, and it won''t be a person in the future.


    The woman in his arms will always be with him.


    Jin Siyan suddenly said, "it''s late at night. It''s time for the imperial concubine to go to bed."


    Mi Youning touched Jin Siyan''s hand and said with a smile, "yes."

 Chapter 1168

    "Yes, father..."


    "Yes, father..."


    When the emperor got up, Jin Siyan and MI Youning went out at the same time.


    Until the emperor''s back was gone, only palace people remained in the hall.


    Jin Si Yan Cai helped mi Youning up.


    There was still a sneer in the corner of his mouth. He was dead if he didn''t fight for that position.


    The father emperor''s indifference is his wariness, because of the guilt in his heart.


    We will "kill all the grandfathers" who have the merit of the dragon. All this began after the death of the mother.


    His only competitor, ruiwang, wanted to kill him.


    No dispute? Isn''t that self destruction.


    He still has to fight in this life. It depends on how to fight.


    Jin Siyan is going to change his way of fighting, so that people all over the world can take it orally and let everyone know that he is right.


    Unfortunately, what Jin Siyan thinks today can''t be done in the future.


    Because he had to take a path to usurp the throne.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan helped mi Youning to the carriage, and they went back to the house.


    After entering the palace, Jin Siyan''s face was a little ugly.


    Simply, woman in her arms has been sleepy with theout any wordiness.


    He didn''t want to be found by the woman in his arms.


    This was once unbearable for him and his cowardice.


    He will surely ascend the position of the ninth five.


    Naturally, the woman in her arms should stand side by side with him.


    After returning to the palace, Jin Siyan did not wake up mi Youning.


    He took the man down himself and walked a long way to the bedroom of the main hall.


    This is the first time Jin Siyan cherishes a woman.


    Once he doubted himself.


    I think I don''t love women because I don''t have the slightest interest in them.


    Now I know that I just didn''t meet the person in my arms.


    Putting the man on the bed, Jin Siyan touched mi Youning''s sleeping face.


    Then she stood up and waved to Jin Ling standing not far away.


    The latter immediately followed him and left the bedroom.


    "Tell the kitchen to keep the food hot. When the princess goes back, send someone to pass it. No one can go in and disturb the princess. Violators will be directly punished with a stick."


    "Yes, I wrote it down."


    "Look at the princess. If there are any mistakes, take you as a question."


    "Yes, remember."


    Jinling saw that the Lord cared so much about the princess, and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Get up and go in and guard the princess."


    Jin Siyan then went to the study.


    Next, he has three days off, during which he doesn''t have to go to court.


    Then it''s time for his good brother to move.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day of the great prince''s wedding, another piece of news caused a sensation in the whole capital.


    King Rui controlled six women overnight in the famous women''s branch hospital in the capital.


    It can be seen that King Rui is an artifact


    This is not the most important.


    The most important thing is that none of the six women can satisfy King Rui.


    They all had one breath left under the toss of King Rui.


    King Rui sent someone to die.


    Or the procuress sees that the situation is wrong and takes ruiwang to see the doctor.


    Unfortunately, when I walked out of the women''s Hospital, a pig seller passed by, and there were sows in the cage.


    King Rui is like a mad devil and does a very crazy thing.


    He, the, the mother, the pig, the, the


    Of course, it''s almost.


    There were many dignitaries and dignitaries in the women''s branch yard. They all saw the excitement outside the door.


    It is rumored that¡ª¡ª


    Seeing King Rui''s clothes lifted away, he revealed something indecent.


    The sow was touched by humans and squeaked.


    The sound of killing pigs sounded in the streets.

 Chapter 1169

    However, the sow has a lover for a long time. How can she be caught at arm''s length.


    The sow''s cry is a sad one.


    King Rui asked the overlord to bow hard.


    It was not until the officials on patrol in the capital pulled away the king Rui who wanted to use the artifact that the sows kept their reputation.


    The pig seller''s family has been scared silly.


    When mi Youning heard the news, he was arranging what he would bring back to the prime minister''s house tomorrow.


    "Master, you don''t know about it. The streets and alleys in the capital know about it. Now people are surrounded outside King Rui''s house."


    When he heard that King Rui ruled six women in one night, MI Youning knew that King Rui had been calculated.


    But it has nothing to do with him.


    I heard that King Rui almost got on the sow.


    When the crowd was watching, she showed her artifact, and her eyebrows jumped a few times.


    Such a vulgar thing should not be her prince.


    How much I hate King Rui.


    This matter spread among the people, and it is impossible for King Rui to ascend that position in the future.


    Because not only the people know, but also the Taishi order recording history books.


    This matter can''t be concealed at all. After all, it''s too noisy.


    "Where is the prince?"


    Mi Youning asked casually.


    She casually pointed to a pair of blue and white porcelain vases on one side, "take this, too. Knock it carefully."


    "Yes, princess." the attendant answered immediately.


    "Princess, I haven''t seen the prince today, but when I first came over, I saw father-in-law Rong and hurried to the study."


    Mi Youning nodded at Jin Ling''s words, "HMM."


    Then she ordered the attendants to carry some things to the car. When she saw that they were almost ready, she went outside the warehouse.


    "Jinling, go to the study."


    "Yes, princess."


    Mi Youning takes a group of maids to the study.


    However, before he reached the study, he met Jin Siyan and father-in-law Rong.


    They were followed by several staff.


    Most of these people release a sense of pride.


    Also, these aides cannot enter the court hall, but they are different from ordinary people.


    Although there is no official position, it is also sought after by people.


    The premise is that the respect the Lord gives you is face.


    If you don''t want face, you don''t know what''s good or bad.


    Mi Youning glanced at Jin Siyan and looked disdainfully at a middle-aged man behind him.


    Mi Youning''s eyes were calm.


    She even looked back and walked towards each other.


    "Why does this adult look at my imperial concubine like this, but what''s your opinion?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t expect mi Youning to speak frankly.


    Jin Siyan had already found that MI Youning''s eyes were calm, but he was cold all over.


    This woman is like him. Everything comes out of her bones.


    Even if those eyes were calm, he felt the displeasure of the other party.


    Seeing mi Youning speak, he looked down at his voice.


    It turned out that he was an aide who had been trying to send his daughter to the residence recently, but he flatly refused.


    The other party also has some skills, but that means can''t be reused.


    "The princess asked you something!"


    Jin Siyan showed his displeasure at the bottom of his eyes. It was so obvious that he didn''t hide it at all.


    This made the hearts of the surrounding staff burst out.


    "Lord, my subordinates are guilty. Please forgive me this time for your sake."


    Jin Siyan was not moved by the other party''s plea for mercy.


    He glanced at Mi Youning around him.


    The latter played with his nails and had an attitude of not caring at all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recommended book: quick wear: President''s Introduction Manual


    One on one, Su Shuangchong''s favorite article. You can collect it if you like. It''s over.

 Chapter 1170

    This made Jin Siyan show the flame of repression.


    This woman is the one he cares about, and he can''t bear to let her be wronged.


    A small aide in front of him made the other party angry. How can he tolerate it.


    "From now on, you don''t have to be in the palace. The princess is the king''s first wife and your master."


    The surrounding staff answered one after another, but the middle-aged man was stupid.


    Soon knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, "Lord, forgive me this time. My subordinates know their mistakes..."


    Jin Siyan ignored it and took mi Youning''s hand and walked in the direction outside the house.


    "What''s the matter with Aifei here?"


    This is the only way to the study.


    Seeing that his princess came to find someone, Jin Siyan was very useful at heart, but he was extremely reserved.


    Mi Youning followed his footsteps. "I just heard an interesting story and wanted to share it with the Lord."


    "Oh? What fun?"


    Some of Jin Siyan''s curiosity was aroused.


    "Last night, I heard that a man revealed his artifact at night and wanted to kill a sow..."


    "Stop, stop..."


    Jin Siyan stopped and stopped mi Youning from going on.


    With a sweep of his eyes, Jin Ling followed, "who told you this?"


    Jin Ling was about to take the initiative to stand up when mi Youning stopped her with a look in her eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled into Jin Siyan''s unhappy eyes, "the prince has spread all over the capital. Why can''t my concubine know?"


    The smiling face was like a flower. Even if Jin Siyan was unhappy, it would disappear at this time.


    He touched the hair in MI Youning''s ear. "You don''t need to know these things in the future."


    "Yes, my concubine knows."


    Mi Youning is very good. This good appearance is the most rare.


    Jin Siyan pulled her forward, "I''m going to go into the palace. I may not be able to catch the dinner. If you have something to do, find xiaodezi..."


    "What did the prince do when he entered the palace?"


    Mi Youning''s curious voice interrupted Jin Siyan.


    "Father summoned."


    They had reached the gate of the palace, and Jin Siyan stopped.


    His hand released mi Youning''s hand, "the king has entered the palace."


    "I''d like to send you to the prince."


    Jin Siyan strode away and took a carriage outside the house.


    With the help of Jinling, MI Youning watched the carriage go away.


    Neither Jin Siyan nor mi Youning knows what to face next.


    Sometimes usurpation is really unavoidable.


    Jin Siyan lifted the curtain of the car and saw the woman standing at the door of the palace who watched him leave.


    It''s so nice to be watched and left, waiting at home.


    Jin Siyan showed a very happy smile on his face.


    His heart is really happy.


    Unfortunately, this joy went to the palace and disappeared.


    Jin Siyan knelt in the imperial study. His eyes showed disbelief and some absurd eyes.


    He looked straight at the man sitting in front of the imperial case.


    Just now, he seemed to hear something incredible.


    The man in front of him, his father, asked him for a woman.


    Just want a woman. What he wants is the person he puts on the tip of his heart.


    "I said, now that you have got the crown prince you want, you also need to pay a price.


    Zeyu (King Rui) has been tossed by you. You have no chance, and you will be the master of the Jin Dynasty in the future. As for ye Lingshan... "

 Chapter 1171

    "Father, shut up!"


    Jin Siyan could no longer control Ye Lingshan when he heard it.


    He stood up from the ground and looked coldly at the man sitting in front of the imperial table. His eyes were slightly red.


    His good father really dared to speak.


    Why do mothers like such a man.


    Jin Siyan''s eyes showed suppressed violence.


    The emperor was not interrupted by Jin Siyan, but really stopped.


    After a short pause, he continued, "a woman like Huang Lingshan, how much you want in the future, and even countless beauties love you.


    Now Prime Minister Ye has been wooed by you. I just want to play with his daughter. You don''t like it.


    The infatuated emperor has never been able to sit firmly on the throne... "


    "So you abandoned your mother and let her live and die without being treated by the imperial doctor?"


    Jin Siyan interrupted the emperor with a tone full of hate.


    In exchange for this, the man before the imperial case fell into a long memory.


    The infatuated woman in his mind, he only remembered that she was very beautiful, which made him moved a little.


    Unfortunately, the power of the family is too strong.


    Shall the land of his bed let others sleep soundly.


    So when the beautiful woman gave birth, he did some tricks.


    In the end, they didn''t let the imperial doctor treat them. This was the secret of the imperial palace.


    He didn''t understand how Jin Siyan knew, but it didn''t matter.


    Because he has only one heir left.


    I don''t know why he has no children since the woman''s death.


    Seeing the emperor''s acquiescence, Jin Siyan frowned.


    Because he felt the calm of the man in front of him.


    It''s like you''re ready.


    The emperor suddenly raised his head, "Jin Siyan, you shouldn''t covet this position. If you want this position, you naturally have to pay something."


    When Jin Si Yanzi came to the imperial court, the sneer on his face was not covered up at all.


    "Father, that''s your daughter-in-law. Why do you do this? Your blood is still flowing from your son''s minister."


    Seeing Jin Siyan''s anger, the emperor smiled casually, "I won''t make her a princess, but I want to spend a spring night. In the future, she will still be your princess... No, it should be your crown princess."


    Then the emperor threw the imperial edict on Jin Siyan.


    That state is very unwilling, even with a somewhat almsgiving attitude.


    The latter opened the Edict and saw the will to canonize him as the prince.


    The emperor saw that he saw the content, and whether he agreed or not, he continued to put forward his request, "just tonight, I want to see ye Lingshan."


    Jin Siyan clenched the imperial edict in his hand and wanted to tear it up.


    But he didn''t.


    Jin Siyan raised his red eyes and stared painfully at the man in front of him.


    His father, the king of the Jin Dynasty.


    "Yes, my son, this will bring people."


    The emperor was satisfied when he heard this, "I knew it was time for you to have a look at the imperial edict. Don''t worry that the Da Jin Dynasty will be yours in the future. What kind of beauty do you want to let people search for..."


    Jin Siyan was too lazy to listen to him and went outside the imperial study with the imperial edict in his hand.


    No one saw that his muscles were tight. At the moment of turning around, the killing intention in his eyes could make people feel the fear of death.


    "You have only one hour."


    The emperor''s words followed.


    Jin Siyan tried to calm his anger, but he didn''t return: "yes, father!"

 Chapter 1172

    Even if the emperor heard the reluctance in his tone, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Jin Siyan strode away from the imperial study.


    Out of the room that made him depressed and disgusting, he took a big breath of fresh air.


    Looking at the huge palace, Jin Siyan felt that he had no way back.


    That man is crazy, completely crazy.


    What he doesn''t want is forced.


    Jin Siyan went down the steps. Grandpa Rong saw that he looked bad and immediately met him.


    "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    Father Rong''s worried tone made Jin Siyan glance at him.


    There was no temperature in his eyes, but it seemed that there were some problems bothering him.


    "Afraid of death?" he asked.


    Father-in-law Rong''s face changed, and even took his royal highness to the outside of the palace.


    "What''s the matter, Lord? But the emperor scolded you again?"


    Jin Siyan didn''t answer. His brain quickly analyzed what happened tonight.


    He has no way back. Now he can only go the old way.


    But different from the previous life, he had the man in his hand and wrote the will to be crowned prince.


    "Grandpa Rong, go and play the signal bomb."


    Father Rong''s face was still worried. Hearing Jin Siyan''s words, he nodded very quickly.


    "Yes, Wang..." he stopped halfway.


    Father-in-law Rong''s footsteps stopped, and his eyes showed shock, "the LORD said..."


    Jin Si Yan Shen said again, "just put it in this palace."


    "But... But Lord, there is no turning back when you open the bow."


    "Just do it."


    Jin Siyan''s footsteps went outside the palace, and his whole body was full of cold killing intention.


    Father-in-law Rong showed a cautious look in his eyes.


    There must have been something wrong in the imperial study before.


    Otherwise, the introverted prince would not be like this.


    It''s like being forced to a certain desperate situation and stepping on the boundary that can''t be crossed.


    Seeing the master go farther and farther, father-in-law Rong trotted up.


    He can''t really set off signal fireworks in the palace.


    Such a movement, in case it is detected by interested people, they will still get into trouble at that time.


    After leaving the palace, father-in-law Rong set off signal fireworks on the way.


    It was such a big figure, a winged Eagle floating in the void for a long time.


    People who knew the eagle pattern in all directions of the capital gathered in one direction.


    The eagle did not dissipate in the void until the time of a incense stick.


    During this period, everyone who should have seen it also saw it.


    As soon as Jin Siyan returned to the palace, he went to the direction of the study.


    Where all the staff had gathered long ago, they all saw the signal fireworks tonight.


    So obviously, they can''t see unless they are blind.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned to her bedroom after dinner. As for the eagle in the sky, she didn''t see it at all.


    Jin Ling, the only one who dared to speak, never left her, let alone knew the situation outside.


    After Jin Siyan returned to his residence, MI Youning was not disturbed.


    He hurried into the study and discussed with the people for a while before planning the next perfect battle.


    Tonight is destined to be a time when wind and rain gather and change the dynasty.


    People from all directions, not only officials, but also some soldiers.


    There is such a movement in such a big capital. As long as smart people can feel anything from it.


    It''s going to change.


    Even Ye Jin in the prime minister''s house received the news.

 Chapter 1173

    He immediately sent Ye Yiqing to the palace, and even brought the dead in the palace.


    Jin Siyan and others came to the Guard commander of the capital.


    This man is what he received in his hands by relying on the memory of the previous life.


    As long as it is standing high, there is no clean one. There are always some things to cover up.


    Jin Siyan didn''t need him to be too embarrassed. He just stopped the soldiers outside the city and didn''t open the gate of the capital.


    Next, a dark guard was arranged to pretend to be the bodyguard in the palace.


    Jin Siyan even found a woman about the same height as mi Youning. She covered her face and was ready to take her into the palace to make a job.


    When Jin Siyan came out of his study, he took a special look in the direction of the main hall bedroom.


    The people in the house have arranged, and his princess will not be in any danger.


    No one will tell her about tonight''s action.


    Jin Siyan quickly left, and there was someone inside the palace.


    The dark guards behind can sneak into the palace.


    The next step is to silently imprison the emperor as in previous lives.


    After Jin Siyan left the palace, MI Youning put down his books.


    She looked out of the window.


    Two red lanterns hung in front of the main hall.


    This was not taken off when they got married a few days ago.


    I''m going back tomorrow.


    Now there seems to be no chance.


    Mi Youning''s beautiful face looked at the two red lanterns, and his eyes showed a sense of killing.


    The whole body exudes the ultimate charm and charming aura.


    Since she had a close relationship with Jin Siyan, the charm of her little woman has become more and more unmasked.


    Every frown and smile is a hook, which makes people look at it and can''t move their eyes.


    Mi Youning got up from his couch and went down to the ground.


    How could she not know about tonight.


    The ring soul informed her of the coming and going of people in the house against the weak soul body.


    After that, she spent some soul power to see what happened when Jin Siyan entered the palace.


    To tell you the truth, she''s disgusting, too.


    The emperor of the Jin Dynasty was so dirty that people wanted to vomit.


    Jin Siyan will succeed tonight. After all, he has done such things in his previous life. He knows the door and clears the road.


    Unfortunately, the man had bad luck and underestimated a man.


    King Rui.


    The man was so ugly that he couldn''t swallow it.


    What king Rui lost was the inheritance right of the 95 year old.


    Even if there is no evidence to prove that Jin Siyan did all this.


    With King Rui''s temperament, he must have shot.


    Now things have really come together.


    The storm is coming.


    "Jin Ling, see if father-in-law Rong is in your house."


    When a gust of wind hit, MI Youning picked up the cloak on the shelf.


    The night is getting colder and colder. Autumn is coming.


    Jinling saw her action and immediately came forward to serve, "maidservant, go now. How about finding father-in-law Rong?"


    Mi Youning looked at Jin Ling, who was wearing a cloak belt, and said with a smile, "let Grandpa Rong come to me and tell him something important."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    Watching Jinling leave, she got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    It''s so dark tonight.


    Standing in the courtyard of the main hall, MI Youning looked up at the sky.


    That beautiful little face has a hazy beauty in the dark light around it.


    The slaves around were dazzled.


    However, they quickly responded that this was the mistress of the palace and quickly lowered her head.

 Chapter 1174

    Not long after Jin Siyan left the palace, ye Yiqing took people to the palace.


    The royal residence is heavily guarded. Even if you know his identity, you won''t let anyone in.


    Ye Yiqing knew that something had happened. The palace had changed so obviously that he felt it was not small.


    Immediately send someone back to report to his father.


    Ye Yiqing didn''t leave and asked the guards to report to the princess.


    Those people only obey the Lord''s orders, and no one can enter the palace.


    When the bodyguard outside the palace was entangled with Ye Yiqing, the back door guard of the royal palace had been at war.


    Just now a group of people in black came to the back door and wanted to rush into the palace.


    Today''s situation is special. Jin Siyan has sent several times more manpower to the exit of the palace. People in black are not so easy to break in.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of flesh body collision, the sound of sword waving.


    And the roar of the injured lying on the ground.


    All this makes people hear something wrong.


    Ye Yiqing''s guard at the main gate of the palace was trying to persuade him to leave. When he heard the voice from the back door, he waved to the people behind him for the first time.


    "The first team goes to have a look."


    "Yes, captain."


    Soon, a dozen people rushed in the direction of the back door.


    Ye Yiqing naturally heard the news. His face was very ugly.


    My sister, who has been separated for more than 20 years, was finally found.


    Before he could enjoy the hard won warmth, he got married.


    Married a royal.


    The people of the royal family are not too calm, and their lives are in danger at any time.


    Especially now we are old.


    The only two heirs have been fighting with each other.


    But ye Yiqing never thought of it.


    There will be an accident on the third day after marriage and on the eve of returning home.


    When a small number of people rushed to the back door, ye Yiqing took people there.


    Seeing this, the guard captain of the gate quickly stopped the man.


    "Young master ye, please stay. There''s danger over there. If you hurt your subordinates, they can''t afford it."


    Ye Yiqing looked at the captain of the guard with a smile. "You know my identity and dare to stop me. Now either let me into the house or I''ll fight through the back door. I have to see the princess today!"


    The angry face of the other party showed some excited charm.


    This made the captain of the guard look more.


    Just because the man as like as two peas in front of him is exactly the same as his own princess.


    If the two stand together, he may not be able to distinguish them.


    Finally, the bodyguard compromised.


    But there is a premise, that is, after ye Yiqing enters the house, he cannot leave the house in a short time unless ordered by the Lord.


    Ye Yiqing agreed without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, MI Youning is also waiting for father-in-law Rong.


    The latter was sweating and followed Jinling into the inner room.


    "Old slave, see the princess..."


    Mi Youning had already sat down at the table, holding his chin in one hand and looking at father-in-law Rong who bent over to greet him.


    "Grandpa Rong, where''s the prince?"


    "Back to the princess, the prince is still in the palace."


    "Bang..."


    Ronggong''s words were out, and MI Youning reached out and slapped the table.


    "I really think I''m stupid. The atmosphere in the palace tonight and the fighting outside.


    The hands in the main hall have been doubled. You can''t see such a move until you''re blind! "


    Before mi Youning finished speaking, father-in-law Rong immediately knelt on the ground.


    There was a look of fear on the other party''s face.

 Chapter 1175

    "Please forgive me, because of the Lord''s order. Please don''t step out of the house in the main hall."


    Mi Youning stood up and walked to father-in-law Rong.


    Now her face is much better.


    "I know the Lord is for my good, but I need my father''s help tonight. Did the Lord send a letter to the prime minister''s house?"


    She knew Jin Siyan didn''t, but she still asked.


    Grandpa Rong shook his head quickly. "The old slave doesn''t know. It''s too flustered tonight."


    The answer is perfect and no one will offend.


    However, MI Youning will not give up.


    "Host! Hurry up! Jin Siyan has arrived at the palace!"


    Mi Youning''s face looked a little ugly when she heard the urging of Jiehun again.


    Jinling saw her face ugly and came forward to appease her.


    Father Rong''s mouth is quite strict. No one can pry words out of his mouth except the prince.


    However, before Jinling walked over, something happened.


    Mi Youning chopped father-in-law Xiang Rong''s neck with one hand.


    "Little sister..."


    Then there was Ye Yiqing''s voice outside the door.


    Mi Youning stretched out her hand to hold father-in-law Rong, who was knocked unconscious. "Jin Ling helped father-in-law Rong to one side to have a rest."


    "... yes."


    It took Jin Ling a long time to make a sound.


    When Jin Ling took over father-in-law Rong, ye Yiqing had gone to the inner room.


    The fight outside is getting closer and closer, and the danger is disturbing.


    Ye Yiqing didn''t care about any etiquette and went directly into the inner room.


    Seeing that his sister standing in the house had made no mistake, he put his heart safely in his stomach.


    "Scared me! What''s going on today?"


    Ye Yiqing asks, walking to MI Youning.


    The worry on his face overflowed, forming a great contrast with the calm mi Youning on the opposite face.


    Two faces as like as two peas, with different facial expressions and different dressing styles.


    Mi Youning reached out and took off his coat when ye Yiqing came.


    "Brother, take off your clothes."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan entered the palace again and was received at the gate.


    This is not the only entrance to the palace, but it is also the most rigorous inspection.


    When Jin Siyan came, there was a strong smell of blood at the palace gate.


    "Please see the Lord..."


    "Please see the Lord..."


    All the people who survived at the palace gate are Jin Siyan''s insiders and the dark guards he sent in advance.


    "Get up."


    Jin Siyan strode into the palace. There was a strong smell of blood around him, which would soon attract other patrol members.


    "Clean up here as soon as possible. Someone will pick you up. No one is allowed to step into the palace tonight."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Some of the bodyguards around were still bloodstained, but their faces were very excited.


    They waited too long for this day.


    Jin Siyan led the people behind him to the direction of the imperial study.


    In order to avoid others'' attention, the number of people behind them will be reduced every other distance.


    Until Jin Siyan came to the imperial study, there was only a masked woman and two dark guards.


    "Lord, you are here."


    Duke Liu saw the figure of Jin Siyan from a distance, walked towards him quickly, and spit out words of complaint.


    Jin Siyan glanced at father-in-law Liu with a cold killing intention in his eyes.


    "Someone brought it. Go in quickly. The emperor has no patience to wait."


    Duke Liu, who came to Jin Siyan, looked at the masked woman very presumptuously.


    The eyes were sticky - greasy and bold.

 Chapter 1176

    Jin Siyan quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed each other''s neck with his unknowingly wild eyes.


    At the time of announcing the marriage, father-in-law Liu''s vision is still fresh in his memory.


    The other party has been stumbling him for so many years.


    Father Liu is the grass on the wall and has long been closed down by King Rui.


    Unfortunately, such a person, his good emperor brother, did not make good use of it at all.


    This advantage is wasted.


    "You..."


    Duke Liu just confided a word, and Jin Siyan exerted himself on his hand.


    The other party''s head hung down, and the tip of his nose was out of breath.


    After all, he is a popular man around the emperor. If people around him see Grandpa Liu, there will be trouble.


    Jin Siyan gives the bus of Liu Gong to dark Wei.


    The dark guard pretended to help father-in-law Liu and went to the imperial study.


    The emperor was still holding a memorial in his hand before the imperial case.


    Hearing the noise from the door, he raised his head abruptly.


    He didn''t pay much attention to what was wrong with Duke Liu and the two dark guards followed by Jin Siyan.


    At this time, his eyes were all on the masked woman.


    When he saw each other that day, he was attracted by that beautiful, exquisite and charming little face.


    The emperor quickly stood up and walked towards Jin Siyan.


    You can get this woman right away.


    He can do whatever he wants with her.


    The woman was still his daughter-in-law. She was excited just thinking about the emperor.


    "My son, please see my father..."


    Just as the emperor was about to walk in front of the masked woman, Jin Siyan stood up and stopped it.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes, looked unhappy and even sank.


    "Si Yan, you should think it over. After tonight, you will be the crown prince of the Jin Dynasty tomorrow."


    The low voice still showed some authority.


    Jin Siyan raised his head and smiled at the man in front of him.


    The other party''s hair is white.


    The older the man is, the more confused he is.


    The prince of the Jin Dynasty?


    If you really want to pay your beloved talents, he is really not rare.


    What he wants, he always grabs, fights and grabs with his own hands.


    Jin Siyan lowered his eyes and said respectfully, "father, she goes in with you. My son wants to walk in the palace."


    Such a proposal made the emperor''s eyes alert, "what do you want to do?"


    Jin Siyan recognized some precautions in that tone.


    He raised his head and looked squarely at the emperor in front of him. His eyes seemed to have no emotion, but in fact showed a trace of ridicule.


    "Father and emperor, the children and ministers will wait for the princess."


    He stepped aside and revealed the masked woman behind him.


    The emperor then understood what he meant. He planned to take people away when he was finished.


    However, Jin Siyan was thrown out of the palace by him since he was a teenager.


    Since then, I have no right to walk in this palace.


    Unless there is a royal waist token, anyone who sees Jin Siyan will be invited out of the palace.


    Especially when the Palace door is closed.


    The emperor turned to the imperial table and took out a glittering waist token from the exquisite box.


    "Here, can you give me someone this time?"


    He threw the waist token man into Jin Siyan''s arms.


    At the same time, some unhappy words appeared.


    Jin Siyan''s eyes showed a gentle smile, "father, please."


    Then he stood aside, far away from the masked woman.


    The emperor strode towards the masked woman, but stopped halfway.

 Chapter 1177

    The other party''s eyes were put aside and lay on Grandpa Liu on the dark guard''s shoulder.


    The emperor asked, "what happened to the old slave?"


    Jin Si Yan Mei didn''t move for a moment and said calmly, "just now father-in-law Liu saw his son''s minister bring someone outside the door. He was so excited that he took two steps and fell down.


    Maybe it''s dark, I don''t see the road clearly, I don''t have too serious injury, and I can wake up soon. "


    The emperor did not investigate deeply, but nodded slightly.


    He strode to the masked woman, pulled the man and went to the back hall.


    Looking at the back of the two people leaving, Jin Si Yan Junmei''s face was expressionless.


    That look made the two dark guards on one side see, and they didn''t dare to gasp.


    When the emperor and the masked woman entered the back hall, Jin Siyan turned around and gave the token to the dark guard.


    "Bring people here and let the rest pay attention to the actions of the palaces in the palace."


    "Yes, master."


    The two dark guards left soon.


    However, after they left, not long ago, they followed the group of people who entered the palace and entered the imperial study in twos and threes.


    After the emperor and the masked woman entered the back hall, there was no more movement.


    When Jin Siyan felt something was wrong, the surrounding dark guards reported what they found when they came.


    The palace guards are very strict. They patrol regularly at regular intervals.


    They have figured out the route, as for the remaining concubines with status.


    The other dark guards have been watching.


    Now only waiting for the emperor to be "ill in bed".


    Jin Siyan knew that as long as he stabilized his father, everything would be easy to do next.


    "Ah ah..."


    Just then, a sad cry came from the back hall.


    That''s a woman''s voice.


    Jin Siyan narrowed his eyes and strode back to the hall.


    The woman he brought this time was also the dark guard in the palace.


    The other party is good at poison. If he wants his father to be ill in bed, he must do something that the imperial doctor can''t see.


    But now the sad cry of the female dark guard made Jin Siyan have a bad hunch.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning and ye Yiqing change their clothes, they see each other face to face.


    The main reason is that ye Yiqing is difficult to accept.


    The women''s clothes on him made him uncomfortable, like... Like that


    Ye Yiqing, a scholar, is ashamed to export.


    Mi Youning nodded with a smile. As long as ye Yiqing didn''t speak, no one really knew who it was.


    "Brother, you stay in the palace. Don''t worry. Just stick to this day."


    Hearing her words, ye Yiqing''s face turned white.


    One day?


    Are you kidding.


    "Little sister, you..."


    "Brother, I have something important to do. I have to go first.


    Mi Youning hears the urging sound in her mind again and runs out quickly.


    Ye Yiqing wanted to catch up, but his skirt caught him.


    Jin Ling, who was on one side, quickly chased out.


    From beginning to end, only Jin Ling knew what had happened.


    She can''t describe what happened tonight with shock.


    She didn''t know what the princess was going to do.


    Although the atmosphere in the palace seemed very tense, there were still voices of fighting before.


    But there is no movement at the moment.


    She is mainly responsible for the safety of the princess. Now the princess has a move to steal the dragon and turn the Phoenix under her eyes.


    If the Lord knows about this, he must be overwhelmed.


    When Jin Ling came out quickly, MI Youning didn''t leave.

 Chapter 1178

    "Jin Ling, come here."


    Mi Youning stood outside the bedroom, and the bodyguards outside were forbidden.


    They have entered a state of stillness.


    The situation will not be relieved until she leaves.


    Jinling did not find the surrounding situation.


    At this time, she heard the Lord''s call and walked quickly.


    Mi Youning held out her hand when Jin Linggang stood firm and was ready to speak.


    She put her hand on Jinling''s forehead.


    "Princess, you..."


    Jinling spoke, but then there was no sound.


    Mi Youning extracts the memory Jin Ling saw in the previous room.


    Those memories shouldn''t exist.


    Knowing that ye Yiqing will appear, she has long been prepared.


    The world is in some trouble.


    As long as she wears Ye Yiqing''s identity, she must avoid some rules.


    As like as two peas, Ye Yiqing has the same advantage as the world.


    Jin Ling''s memory was extracted and waved. Ye Yiqing also came out of the house.


    "What on earth do you want to do, little sister?"


    His tone showed concern and disapproval.


    Mi Youning handed Jin Ling to Ye Yiqing and said with a smile, "brother, don''t talk. Don''t let anyone find out that you and I have changed identities."


    "Host, what are you waiting for? Don''t hurry."


    At the urging of the soul, the golden light flashed from the East.


    The glittering gold seemed like a good omen, a vision from heaven.


    Mi Youning is more transparent than others.


    She saw a dragon in the golden light.


    It''s really too late.


    Mi Youning quickly flashed through the darkness beside the main hall.


    "Little soul, send me to Jin Siyan."


    "Copy that!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan walked to the back hall and saw the scene, which made him show a shocked expression.


    His father was sitting on his bed without any danger, but his expression was very frightened.


    The female dark guard who was pulled in by him was hollowed out.


    The internal organs of the body were pulled out.


    The scene was incomparably bloody.


    Jin Si and Yan Ruili scanned the palace.


    But I found that no one else existed in such a big palace.


    But the miserable and unbearable dark guard lying on the ground was really attacked.


    Unless someone stronger than him exists here.


    Jin Siyan''s eyes showed vigilance.


    Even the surrounding dark guards surrounded him one after another to guard against the LORD being attacked.


    "Hee hee..."


    A burst of laughter came from the palace.


    The direction of the sound makes it impossible to determine the position.


    "Hee hee..."


    Jin Siyan heard the woman''s laughter again and followed the voice.


    But I found that the sound came from all directions.


    It''s too difficult to lock each other''s position.


    "Hee hee... Jin Siyan, guess who I am?"


    The laughter came closer.


    Jin Siyan flashed a faint light when he heard the other party point out his name.


    The woman''s voice is a little familiar.


    But he couldn''t remember who it was.


    "Jin Siyan... Jin Siyan..."


    The sound came closer.


    Jin Siyan didn''t move at all. He was waiting.


    People in the dark, no matter what they do, will show their true faces.


    Just then, Jin Siyan felt a gust of wind in the air.


    He turned his head quickly, trying to catch the mysterious trickster.


    But when he shot, he got a familiar face that made him frown.


    That is a woman with a beautiful face.

 Chapter 1179

    It was Su Yu who ordered him to send dark Wei on the road.


    The other party still keeps that beautiful face, and there seems to be nothing wrong.


    But Jin Siyan knew that the woman was dead.


    He gave orders and watched them strangled.


    Su Yu''s eyes were slightly red, and there was a red mark on the other party''s neck.


    Su Yu attacked Jin Siyan with both hands.


    The surrounding dark guards are still vigilantly scanning the situation around them.


    They can''t see Su Yu.


    Jin Siyan looked at Su Yu''s attack and stretched out his hand to stop it.


    However, this move completely shocked the huge imperial palace and even the capital.


    I saw a strong black mist emanating from Su Yu.


    When she met Jin Siyan, Jin Siyan''s body glowed with gold.


    A golden light poured out of his body.


    The golden light bumped about in the imperial study.


    Finally broke through the house and flew to the sky.


    The surrounding dark guards were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Even if they saw the golden light on their master, they still couldn''t see Su Yu''s pale face not far away.


    Su Yu''s body trembled constantly when the golden light rushed out.


    It''s like seeing something terrible.


    Jin Siyan fell into weakness when the golden light poured out of his body.


    The nearest dark guard found something wrong with him and immediately helped him up respectfully.


    "Master..."


    As soon as the other party spoke, Jin Siyan immediately put out his hand to stop it.


    Because he saw Su Yu coming towards him again.


    The other party''s blood red eyes also showed Yin evil eyes.


    That is a pair of murderous and bloodthirsty eyes.


    Su Yu is very wrong.


    Not to mention why she came back from the dead, something wrong with her is also a fog.


    Seeing Su Yu getting closer, the movement outside the palace also sounded.


    Such a noise from such a big palace would disturb the guards nearby.


    "You step back first."


    Jin Siyan spoke to the dark guards around him.


    But none of them started.


    The master''s physical condition is wrong. The bodyguard outside will not come in for the time being.


    How can they keep their master until the last minute.


    Jin Siyan narrowed his sharp eyes when he saw that no one was moving.


    He looked at Su Yu''s direction, but his words came out to the dark guards around him.


    "All back down. I''ll be fine for the time being."


    "But..."


    The leader of the dark guard opened his mouth, but under the cold gaze of Jin Siyan, he stopped halfway.


    When Jin Siyan asked dark Wei to leave, MI Youning had already arrived outside the imperial study.


    Seeing the surrounding imperial guards and the royal guards guarding the palace, MI Youning knew that the situation was a little delicate.


    "Little soul, stop them."


    "I see, you go in!"


    Mi Youning''s scalp has become numb after being urged by Jiehun.


    She galloped to the Royal study.


    There was no Jin Siyan in such a large imperial study.


    "Young master ye..."


    "Young master ye..."


    There are many dark guards in the palace. These people met Ye Yiqing when they got married.


    At this time, MI Youning is wearing men''s clothes and doesn''t speak. It''s really hard to tell.


    "Cough..."


    Mi Youning coughed a few times and asked in Ye Yiqing''s voice, "where''s the prince?"


    Dark Wei was puzzled when he saw the sudden emergence of Ye Yiqing.


    They didn''t tell Mi Yuning the first time.


    There were even vigilant and suspicious eyes staring at her.


    "Jin Siyan, go to hell!"


    Suddenly, an angry roar came from the back hall.

 Chapter 1180

    Mi Youning flew to the direction of the back hall without waiting for the dark guard to speak.


    Her movements made the dark guards behind her follow up one after another.


    Because they also heard the taboo of their own prince.


    When mi Youning went in, he saw Su Yu''s blood red nails on both hands and attacked Jin Siyan.


    She didn''t think about anything, and the power of the soul shot quickly.


    The wisps of soul power quickly flew to Su Yu''s hands and imprisoned each other''s hands.


    "Who?!"


    Su Yu found that her hands were imprisoned for the first time.


    She raised her head to look around and soon locked mi Youning standing at the entrance of the rear hall.


    "Is that you?!"


    Su Yu recognized the person in front of her, ye Yiqing.


    Well, MI Youning is wearing men''s clothes at this time. Everyone will regard her as ye Yiqing.


    Jin Siyan also saw the existence of MI Youning.


    When he turned his head, he was stunned to see ye Yiqing''s existence, and then frowned.


    Mi Youning noticed Jin Siyan''s eyes.


    Immediately arched at him, "the grass people have seen the king."


    "Ye... Yiqing, why are you here?"


    With the support of dark guard, Jin Siyan slowly walked towards each other.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and pointed to Su Yu, "go back to the Lord. There are ghosts in and out of the imperial city. The grass people came for her."


    Su Yu''s hands were imprisoned and there was nothing he could do.


    That is the power of the soul, the purest spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    Who in the six realms can break free.


    Su Yu saw mi Youning pointing at her and yelled, "you hypocrite, what kind of hero is bullying me? It''s obvious that you''re a liar here..."


    But halfway through, it stopped abruptly.


    Su Yu''s words are like flies in MI Youning''s ears.


    The buzzing noise is very annoying and disgusting.


    She never thought that Su Yu would stay in this world.


    Jin Siyan wanted to kill Su Yu. She knew it long ago.


    On the day Su Yu died, Jie soul told her the news.


    In front of Su Yu, strong resentment was released.


    The other party''s face is hung with unwilling, angry, bloodthirsty and other emotions.


    "Su Yu, stay in the world to make trouble and hurt the emperors on earth. All this has to pay a price."


    After that, MI Youning didn''t give Su Yu another chance to speak, and reached out to put away the other party''s soul.


    Then he turned to Jin Siyan and said, "Lord, the grass people rushed into the palace. Please forgive me."


    Jin Siyan saw from beginning to end and saw with her own eyes that she put away Su Yu''s soul.


    Su Yuming was standing not far from him before.


    But after the person in front of him stretched out his hand, the body disappeared in an instant.


    Jin Siyan didn''t know how to describe his mood. In short, he subverted all his cognition.


    "Nothing..."


    Finally, I can only say nothing.


    In fact, he wants to ask a lot.


    I''m not afraid. I''m just curious. Is there really a ghost after this man died.


    Why he still feels a little subtle.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care what Jin Siyan thinks.


    When he heard the other party say "nothing", he immediately stood up straight.


    The roof of the back hall has been penetrated.


    The Golden Dragon outside is still flying in the sky, but it has not left the heaven and earth of the palace.


    If the other party wants to leave, he can''t leave.


    Because the man who gave it strength is in this palace.


    Mi Youning went to the big roof hole.


    She stretched out her hands, and the power of the soul in her body slowly spread out.

 Chapter 1181

    The power of the soul in MI Youning''s hand went to the empty air along the roof opening.


    People around looked at her movements, and no one came forward to disturb her.


    In the previous scene, everyone saw it in their eyes, and they didn''t dare to underestimate this young master ye, who is more beautiful than a woman.


    Just as the power of the soul in MI Youning''s hands spread out, there was a deafening sound of the dragon in the distance.


    The strange dragon chant was a little painful, and the voice was very fast.


    The sound is getting closer and closer.


    Jin Siyan also raised his head when he thought of the golden light from his body.


    At the moment of looking up, I looked into a pair of golden eyes.


    There was a dragon lying in front of the entrance to the roof of the palace.


    The golden eyes looked straight at him.


    The soul power in MI Youning''s hand has imprisoned the Golden Dragon.


    This golden dragon is too unruly, very playful and even naughty.


    It doesn''t want to betray, but it''s too playful and wants to go out and play.


    Even at this time, it is unwilling to return to its master.


    Mi Youning feels the overdraft of her soul. She looks at Jin Siyan not far away.


    "Lord! Let it come back. It only listens to you!"


    The hurried voice brought Jin Siyan''s eyes.


    He looked at Mi Youning and held his hand. It was the position of Jinlong.


    He thought for a moment and waved to Jinlong, "come back."


    The Golden Dragon flew down quickly.


    After that, MI Youning withdrew his hand and walked outside the imperial study.


    It''s over.


    This overdraw the power of the soul.


    "Little soul, I feel so hard. These worlds have been sticking to the power of soul."


    It''s clear to quit soul, but what can he say.


    Every use of the power of the soul is necessary.


    Jinlong flew down and directly into Jin Siyan''s body.


    The golden light flew on him and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Jin Siyan looked down at his body as if he wanted to find something from it.


    Soon he looked up and looked for ye Yiqing in the house.


    However, the other party has long disappeared.


    "The king is the son of the real dragon. It''s heaven''s will to protect the body with a golden dragon!"


    One of the dark guards knelt down in a respectful and pious tone.


    Soon the other dark guards knelt down.


    "The king is the son of the real dragon. It''s heaven''s will to protect the body with a golden dragon!"


    "The king is the son of the real dragon. It''s heaven''s will to protect the body with a golden dragon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Siyan didn''t show any pleasure when he heard what dark Wei said.


    But his face was relieved.


    Turned and looked at the bed. The emperor, who was still awake, had fainted.


    "Come and call the leader of the imperial forest army outside the door. I have something to announce."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before mi Youning left the palace, he untied the restrictions on the imperial guards and palace people.


    At the same time, Su Yu in her hand, the woman can enter the palace without even being attacked by the Golden Dragon.


    But because of the Phoenix life of the previous life.


    Even if it is a fake, it has been contaminated with some flavor in Fengwei for 20 years.


    If she did not come today, the old emperor would die and Jin Siyan would be injured.


    Because Su Yu carries half the golden phoenix of the previous life.


    Why half.


    Because it''s fake.


    Su Yu has been a phoenix for 20 years in her previous life. She has cultivated her own Golden Phoenix.


    Unfortunately, I came to the present world before I had time to take shape.


    On the way back to the palace, MI Youning releases Su Yu''s soul.


    "You are not ye Yiqing, you are ye Lingshan!"


    As soon as Su Yu appeared, he spoke out mi Youning''s identity for the first time.

 Chapter 1182

    Mi Youning lifted her hair in her ear.


    It was as like as two peas in the hair she came when she came. It was exactly the same as Ye Yiqing''s.


    "You''re smart, but you don''t have a chance to tell others."


    Su Yu saw that she admitted, and the smile on her face twisted.


    "If Jin Siyan knew you had this ability, he would not leave you alive. That man would never let anyone who threatened himself exist.


    Just like today, they are father and son, and the blood flowing in their bones is the same.


    Ha ha... Ye Lingshan, you''re dead. I''ll tell everyone that you still can''t get what I once had! "


    Su Yu''s words are very crazy.


    Mi Youning stood aside, smiling rather than smiling, looking at her with disdain.


    When the laughter of the other party gradually decreased, she made a sound.


    "Su Yu, do you think you still have this chance?"


    In a word, Su Yu''s soul slowly retreated.


    "Ye Lingshan, you''re just a person. I''m not afraid I''ll swallow you!"


    It''s just a bluff.


    Scare her?


    Practice for another two years.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked towards Su Yu step by step.


    "Su Yu, how about we make a bet?"


    "What?"


    Su Yu sees mi Youning approaching and is still retreating.


    "Just bet, even if Jin Siyan knew I had such ability, he wouldn''t kill me!"


    "Hahaha... Don''t dream, ye Lingshan. Do you know that I have seen him for more than 20 years and know him better than you!


    That man is cold-blooded and heartless. He has no heart. You will live soon, ha ha... "


    Su Yu laughed like a madman.


    But with a smile, she cried.


    "No, he is different to you.


    Why, I like him so long that I don''t even hesitate to bear human life. Why don''t you like me... "


    Su Yu seems to be unconscious.


    Mi Youning snapped his fingers in the void and the ghost envoys who had already arrived around came forward.


    "Venerable..."


    "Take her away and let her look at me from below, every day."


    "Yes, venerable!"


    The ghost envoy came forward and pulled Su Yu away with a soul chain.


    When Su Yu was leaving, he shouted at Mi Youning again, "he''s not him! You''re not you!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Who the hell are you..."


    Su Yu finally didn''t wait for the answer.


    She was dragged to hell.


    Mi Youning believes Su Yu''s love is true.


    But the shelf life of this love is too short.


    How can a selfish person give selfless love.


    Hate for love?


    It has always been an excuse for selfish people who love.


    Unable to dedicate all their feelings, but also delusional of being loved by others.


    Similarly, the other party''s non love, but in exchange for the hate of the loving party.


    Who to reason with?


    This is a complex problem.


    Feelings are selfish, but they are also selfless.


    Hate because of love, so revenge is Su Yu''s choice.


    Su Yu loved, hated, betrayed, lost and died.


    No one will love her.


    Her love is too fragile to break at the touch.


    In fact, there are more important reasons.


    Mi Youning picked up the corners of her mouth and glanced at the direction Su Yu left.


    Then he turned and walked in the direction of the palace.


    The person Su Yu falls in love with is something she will never get.


    Whether it''s the first, the tenth, or the hundred.


    After all, she can''t get it.


    Because it belongs to her.


    No matter who it is, he is not him, but he is always waiting for her.

 Chapter 1183

    After returning to the palace, MI Youning appeared directly in the main hall.


    She saw the bodyguard guarding the door of the main hall and stopped everyone again.


    The light walked into the inner room and saw Jin Ling standing at the table and ye Yiqing with wide eyes.


    "You''re back!"


    Ye Yiqing stood up and strode towards mi Youning.


    This big step almost made him fall.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and held Ye Yiqing.


    "The Lord won''t come back for the time being. Don''t worry."


    Ye Yiqing''s face is somewhat ugly.


    If his friends knew that one day - he would wear women''s clothes.


    Those people are sure to laugh at him.


    "Little sister, let''s change quickly. I''m really not used to it."


    Ye Yiqing gently pulled up her skirt, which was very embarrassing.


    As long as he took two steps, he would gently pull his skirt.


    If you don''t pull, you''ll fall waiting for him.


    When Jin Ling saw mi Youning coming back, she came forward to serve her for the first time.


    She doesn''t seem to be conscious, just a mechanical action.


    "OK, we''ll change over, but when my brother turns back, the Lord wants to ask you what to do and answer as I say..."


    ¡­¡­


    The Imperial Palace has been completely controlled by Jin Siyan.


    In the previous days, strange elephants and the sound of dragons were quickly publicized.


    The emperor suddenly fainted, the imperial doctor diagnosed a stroke, and the emperor personally canonized the crown prince.


    All these are favorable conditions of time, place and people.


    Jin Siyan was in the palace all night.


    Even so, he knew that King Rui sent someone to the palace.


    At the first time in the palace, he sent more people around the palace again.


    This is not a good time to move King Rui.


    He wants to respond to everything with inaction.


    Until dawn, when it was early morning.


    The surrounding dark guards went to the palace and took new imperial uniforms.


    In the absence of father-in-law Rong, they personally served Jin Siyan and put on imperial clothes. Then they went to the court with an imperial edict.


    "By heaven, the emperor said:


    Establish heirs and respect the foundation of the country... Jin Siyan, the emperor''s legitimate son, has a dry body and subdues the spirit, follows the Holy Spirit and morality, teaches deep music, and blows copper with Qi and leaves. He has gathered great achievements early, disdains young records, and is gentle in heaven... He is now canonized as the prince... "


    The long decree of canonization was read by the eunuch around him for a long time.


    Jin Siyan stood on the high platform, wearing a four clawed imperial suit and a solemn face.


    The faces of the civil and military officials below were also very serious.


    Especially Prime Minister Ye.


    He stared at the man standing in front of the Dragon chair.


    Jin Siyan, the great prince of the Jin Dynasty.


    He has always been optimistic about this man.


    He saw the other party''s means, forbearance and his ability.


    If his long lost daughter had not entered the palace by mistake, he would still not stand in line now.


    Seeing all the civil and military officials, only the people of Jin Siyan school knelt down and led the order.


    Prime Minister Ye also slowly stood up.


    "Follow the emperor''s will."


    "Obey the edict..."


    "Please..."


    When Prime Minister Ye knelt down, others knelt down one after another.


    The rest is the school of King Rui.


    "Please see your highness..."


    "Please see your highness..."


    Most of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty have knelt down.


    Especially after Prime Minister Ye knelt down, many people paid a visit to Jin Siyan.


    Standing on the high platform, Jin Siyan seemed to have returned to his previous life.


    At that time, he was sitting on the Dragon chair and accepting people''s kneeling.


    Now he is fighting for this position, but to save his life.


    For the woman in the house.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Babies, start coding tomorrow and pay the debt together.


    Huahua''s health is better. She has rested for nearly a month this time.


    I won''t stay up late any more. All future updates will be changed to 12 noon.


    Stay up late, eat irregularly, and have a bad habit, which makes me so painful... Hold myself crying painfully. Jpg


    It''s really painful for everyone to take warning.


    The final statement: "wear fast: Evil boss, terrible!" this book will not be broken, and there is no plan to open a new book.


    Huahua doesn''t have much to save. It can support until the end of this month at most, and will be naked in the future.


    Naked - running and paying off debts at the same time. How much you love me and make me owe so much more during my illness - look up to the sky and cry. Jpg

 Chapter 1184

    He was tired after twenty years as emperor.


    Now to do it again, he felt that some things were different.


    It''s like to do it again just to meet someone.


    It''s his princess.


    Then in this life, for their safety, they still have to move forward.


    In his previous life, he took the throne too seriously.


    When I was middle-aged, I had the defense of my father''s reign.


    That makes him ugly and unlike himself.


    Everything is different now.


    He has a goal and someone he wants to protect.


    No longer do everything for yourself, just for the self-protection of the throne.


    "Get up."


    Jin Siyan went to another chair on the high platform.


    This is the exclusive seat of the prince.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up the next day, Jin Ling served her.


    After putting on clothes and gargling, MI Youning suddenly stopped Jinling who was about to pour water.


    "Princess?"


    Jinling stopped with a puzzled face.


    At this time, MI Youning reached out and nodded Jinling''s head.


    "You don''t know what happened last night. You only saw the princess standing conveniently. It''s Xushi..."


    Mi Youning gave Jin Ling a hint and took her hand away.


    She didn''t intend to let Jin Siyan know.


    But in the underworld, there is Su Yu watching.


    She said that even if Jin Siyan knew it was her, he would not kill her.


    Then let Su Yu watch all this.


    The original Lord''s wish is not to kill Su Yu and let the other party watch her and enjoy all the glory.


    Even now Su Yu is dead, he looks at her in the underworld.


    Jin Siyan is indeed the same as today''s emperors.


    They are too similar. After all, they are father and son connected by blood.


    The throne of the emperor is not just talk, it has to bear too much.


    No mistakes are allowed.


    An emperor finds any person, thing or thing threatening him.


    Always try to get rid of it at the first time.


    But mi Youning is confident that even if Jin Siyan knows, he will not do anything to her.


    The reason why I exchanged clothes with Ye Yiqing last night was to keep Jin Siyan from knowing.


    Because the explanation was too troublesome, she could not erase Jin Siyan''s memory.


    It''s just such a move.


    Now they have to hint at each other.


    Jin Ling only felt her brain was dizzy.


    After MI Youning took her hand off, her consciousness was completely awake.


    "What''s the matter with the princess?"


    Mi Youning smiled and waved his hand, "it''s all right. Please step back."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan returned home at noon.


    The first thing after returning to the house is to come to the main hall.


    "Where''s the princess?"


    Seeing Jinling outside, Jin Siyan breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Jinling is there, the woman is not far away.


    "Back to the Lord, the princess is playing chess with Childe Ye."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing the majestic voice, Jin Ling immediately knelt on the ground and said what happened last night.


    Jin Siyan turned the trigger on his hand and listened to Jin Ling''s words. His face couldn''t see anything.


    "You mean ye disappeared in Xushi."


    Jinling knelt on the ground and thought, "yes, then the princess wants to rest."


    When Jin Siyan thought of the time last night, it was Xu Shi.


    At that time, ye Yiqing was not in the palace.


    It seems that he underestimated Ye Yiqing.


    I didn''t expect him to be so capable.


    Why didn''t you find this in your previous life, or did the Ye family hide it too deeply.


    "But there are other things to report?"


    Jinling felt a little headache. She rubbed it with her hand. Her expression was a little painful.

 Chapter 1185

    Aware of his disrespect, he immediately stopped.


    However, at this time, she really remembered one thing.


    "Go back to the Lord. During Xushi last night, the maid saw the princess sneaking out and saw her walking to the west corner. When it''s convenient... Yes... Standing."


    "Click..."


    Jin Ling''s voice had just dropped, and Jin Siyan accidentally crushed the trigger in his hand.


    Hearing the news, Jin Ling could not help shaking her body, as if she was very afraid.


    This is what mi Youning can''t see in normal days.


    In this palace, no one is afraid of the man in front of him.


    The means of the other party and the means of punishment make everyone afraid.


    Even if he didn''t do it himself, it was the man who gave the order.


    Jin Siyan naturally knows what it means to stand conveniently.


    He is a man. How can he not understand.


    So who was in the Palace last night.


    Or in other words, who was the person who appeared in the Palace last night.


    Jin Siyan frowned tightly.


    "Anything else?"


    "No... no..."


    Jinling said and moved her kneeling body aside.


    Jin Siyan adjusted the facial expression on his face.


    The expressionless face showed a gentle expression, and a gentle smile was aroused in the corners of the mouth.


    Deep eyes look very gentle.


    He pushed open the door in front of him.


    "Brother, you cheated again!"


    "No, no, no, this can''t be..."


    As soon as Jin Siyan stepped into the house, he heard the voices of the Ye brothers and sisters.


    However, they were not seen in such a large outdoor room.


    But the sound was really indoors.


    "This is called repentance chess!"


    "Can''t you go down?"


    The last complaint is his princess.


    Jin Siyan followed the voice and found them.


    It turned out that they were sitting on the ground playing chess between the bookcase and the soft collapse.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing this scene, Jin Siyan couldn''t help laughing.


    He coughed softly to hide his smile.


    Mi Youning and ye Yiqing turned their heads for the first time and looked at the man who came to them.


    "The grass people have seen the king..."


    "See you, my concubine..."


    They quickly stood up from the ground and saluted respectfully.


    Of course, it was mi Youning who was so graceful.


    It was only one night that Jin Siyan felt that he missed the woman in front of him.


    "Love imperial concubine need not be polite."


    Jin Siyan came forward and reached out to help mi Youning up.


    His voice was soft and deep.


    The magnetic voice sounded in MI Youning''s ear.


    As soon as ye Yiqing saw the action, he went out silently.


    "Thank you for your help yesterday."


    Jin Siyan suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Yiqing who was leaving.


    Ye Yiqing was stunned and soon saw his sister winking at her.


    "No... you''re welcome. It''s what the grass people should do."


    Then he left quickly, and his feet were like wind and fire wheels.


    And in this room, it''s like staying in hell on the 18th floor.


    Jin Siyan sees Ye Yiqing''s mistake in his eyes.


    It''s all clear that the other party often swept at the women around him before.


    Anyway, the woman around him is his princess.


    Is the only person he wants.


    Even if it''s mysterious.


    The purpose of this life is to meet her.


    And grow old with her.


    It would be better if we could have a full house of children and grandchildren.


    Jin Siyan suddenly picked up mi Youning and walked to the bedroom.

 Chapter 1186

    "Ah! What are you going to do?"


    Mi Youning quickly put his hand around Jin Siyan''s neck to prevent himself from falling.


    Jin Siyan lowered his eyes and looked at her deeply. "Ai Fei doesn''t know what I want to do?"


    His eyes are full of Love Valley debt.


    Mi Youning leaned against his moon and even felt his fast heartbeat.


    This made her hold her face red.


    Feelings? That''s it.


    Mi Youning wants to admit that she is always rational.


    All for the ultimate mission goal.


    Jin Siyan looked at the blushing color, and his eyes overflowed with a smile.


    All this woman has will be brought to her by him.


    However, what he wants to see more is the other party''s cry.


    He carried them into the bedroom. They were on such a big bed, and each other''s clothes soon became messy.


    Then an ambiguous voice sounded.


    It''s just right outside. It''s still early.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jin Siyan finished, he called for water and personally cleaned up the little woman in his arms before leaving the main hall.


    While he was cleaning up, MI Youning never woke up.


    She was turned over and over and ate it several times, and her bones were soft.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside.


    "Someone..."


    The hoarse voice sounded from the bedroom.


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open for the first time.


    Jin Ling came in with someone, "princess, you''re awake."


    "Well, where''s the prince?"


    Jinling covered her mouth and stole music when she heard the speech.


    Just because the two masters in the house, as long as they can''t see each other, they have to ask each other whenever and wherever.


    She smiled and waited on MI Youning to stay. She said with joy, "slaves and maidservants will call you crown princess in the future. The crown prince is still in the study now.


    Before you leave, I told you to send someone to inform you when you wake up. When the maid came in, she had someone to inform you. "


    Mi Youning puts on her clothes under Jin Ling''s service.


    Hearing each other''s words, his eyes showed a smile.


    "You''re the smartest." stretched out her finger and pointed to Jinling.


    Seeing that Jinling was going to comb her hair, she hid aside, "it''s late. Let''s spread her head."


    Jin Ling saw this and stopped touching that beautiful hair.


    "Princess, the dinner has been arranged. Please use some."


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and wrapped his hair around his ear. After more than ten circles, he couldn''t reach the root.


    "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go."


    Wearing simple and comfortable clothes, MI Youning didn''t comb her hair, so she went outside.


    Knowing that she came out like this, Jinling had already sent someone to send out the eunuch waiting outside in advance.


    After MI Youning finished his dinner, Jin Siyan came back.


    The other side''s face can''t see anything, but the eyebrows that haven''t been relaxed are very flat at this time.


    Mi Youning guessed that he should not be in a bad mood.


    You get what you want, and you have more help than you ever had in your previous life.


    This time he should be relatively smooth.


    "Wake up, is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Jin Siyan asked when he came up, and his handsome face showed a trace of concern.


    Mi Youning glared at him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jinling walked out of the room with a warm - ambiguous smile on her face.


    However, when passing by Jin Siyan, a touch of fear naturally appeared in his eyes.


    This is what everyone will look like in the palace.


    Jin Siyan is their master and their God who will never betray.


    Seeing a touch of red on MI Youning''s face, Jin Siyan knew that people were shy.

 Chapter 1187

    Jin Siyan picked up mi Youning from behind.


    He leaned close to her ear and whispered, "what you want will be realized soon."


    This saying has no beginning or end, but mi Youning understood it.


    The man said what they had discussed before. He got help by marrying her.


    And all she wanted to marry him was to stand high.


    Get a position that women all over the world envy.


    The most distinguished woman after a country.


    "Yes, thank you, your highness."


    Hearing the woman in her arms calling the prince, Jin Siyan''s eyes overflowed with a satisfied smile.


    As long as it is what the woman in his arms wants, he will give it to her.


    Jin Siyan held the woman in his arms and rubbed her waist with one hand.


    "But it hurts?"


    Seeing mi Youning''s hand here before, he knew that she was tired from the previous toss.


    Mi Youning looked back and stared at him, "what do you say, how can you bully people like that."


    Recalling the war situation before, Jin Siyan smiled and looked satisfied.


    He''s really out of control.


    The goblins in my arms are so attractive.


    Even if he loves her and wants to stop, her body is out of control.


    As long as you touch her, you won''t run away in your life.


    "Let''s settle down early after dinner. We''ll go into the Palace tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s still not calm tonight.


    Prince Rui''s residence.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ghost... Ah..."


    In one of the houses in Prince Rui''s house, there was an extremely terrible sound.


    The roaring is the master of King Rui''s house, King Rui.


    His house is also his bedroom.


    The slaves guarding outside the door showed their terrible faces one after another.


    Just because in this short half day, several people have died.


    The Rui king in the house is crazy.


    He always said he saw a ghost and pulled people in through the door from time to time.


    However, after a while, there will be another painful sound in the room, which is made by the slave who was pulled in.


    Those who were pulled in were killed alive.


    By whom?


    Nature is the crazy Rui king inside.


    "Ah... Ghost!!!"


    "Ghost... Help me..."


    "Don''t kill me... Ah..."


    Hearing the sound from inside, the slaves outside the door couldn''t stand steadily.


    Princess Rui has been here before, but knowing the situation inside, no one dares to get close at all.


    Suddenly the door was opened.


    The slaves standing at the door kept away.


    They know they''ll die if they''re pulled in.


    However, this time, King Rui did not pull anyone in.


    He ran out of it and ran frantically in one direction.


    Seeing this, they had to catch up.


    If anything happens to King Rui, they will be buried with him.


    In the dark, King Rui ran out of the palace.


    "Ghost... Don''t follow me..."


    He waved his hands as he ran.


    That looks really crazy.


    There were also some people in the streets of the capital, and many people saw the voice of King Rui.


    In fact, it''s hard not to notice.


    Behind King Rui, there are a lot of servants.


    They kept calling for King Rui.


    Everyone knows that this is a royal.


    Rui Wang ran to many places this night. He was like a madman and even broke into the people''s women''s branch.


    All the people inside had a panoramic view of his embarrassed appearance.


    This night, King Rui was completely famous in the capital.


    Hei is famous. Everyone from the court to the people knows the name of King Rui.


    After that, King Rui officially retired from the Imperial Hall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I''m sorry for the delay in my promise. My mother and brother came to see me and delayed it for another two or three days.


    After these two days, I will meet you

 Chapter 1188

    King Rui''s business is very lively in the capital.


    How many people are indispensable gossip after dinner.


    But time will pass.


    King Rui is crazy and is locked up in King Rui''s house.


    Jin Siyan became the crown prince of the Jin Dynasty. Today, the dragon body is like that. He supervises the country on behalf of him.


    Jin Siyan was already the emperor of the Jin Dynasty.


    It''s just a form.


    One year after Jin Siyan supervised the country, today''s body has not carried it.


    On that day, the crown prince of the Jin Dynasty personally sent people away.


    "You... You animal - Sheng!"


    The emperor pointed to Jin Siyan in a four clawed mang robe and Prince''s clothes.


    Jin Siyan looked at the man living in bed and sneered: "father, do you know the pain of the mother''s departure at the beginning? What''s the taste now?"


    "You evil, the whole world is mine!"


    There was a twisted hatred in the emperor''s eyes.


    Although the Queen''s death has his meaning, the woman should have died.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything and doesn''t stop the treatment of the imperial doctor, the other party can''t live.


    When Jin Siyan heard the emperor change the topic, he clenched his hands into fists and tried his best to suppress his anger.


    "Father, the queen mother is waiting for you. Go quickly. Don''t let her wait for a long time."


    The emperor was lying in bed, his eyes almost protruding.


    "You are presumptuous! I will kill the crown prince and kill you! You bastard..."


    Jin Siyan''s expression eased. He smiled and said, "it''s a pity that you don''t have this chance."


    "Evil son! Even if I die, you won''t be able to secure the throne. You will always be stabbed in the backbone. Your throne comes from a wrong way!


    Taishiling will not let you go, Prime Minister Ye will not let you go... "


    The emperor said a lot, and Jin Siyan looked at him with a smile.


    Until he took his last breath.


    ¡­¡­


    "Long live my emperor, long live, long live..."


    "Long live my emperor, long live, long live..."


    Now Jin Siyan is worshipped by everyone.


    Today is his accession to the throne.


    Jin Siyan looked at the woman aside.


    The other party was wearing a luxurious Phoenix suit, and his whole body''s bearing brightened even before his eyes.


    This is the companion of his life.


    It''s his queen.


    It was the mother of the Jin Dynasty.


    It''s also the other half of him who died in the same cave in the future.


    Mi Youning felt the sight around him and turned his head with a smile.


    "Congratulations, Emperor."


    "Congratulations, Queen."


    They smiled and held their hands.


    This is the emperor and queen of the Jin Dynasty.


    They are the best match in the world.


    After today, they have no obstacles.


    ¡­¡­


    All his life, there were no other concubines in Jin Siyan''s harem.


    There is no woman except mi Youning.


    Jin Siyan was the first to leave.


    The other party left with a smile.


    I''ll do it again. I''m very satisfied.


    Just some don''t give up, don''t give up the women who have accompanied him for decades.


    Although the other party became an old woman in the end, his face was still the same as before.


    This is the so-called beauty in the eyes of lovers.


    After MI Youning sent Jin Siyan away, he quickly put the next successor of the Jin Dynasty on the throne.


    Before leaving the mission world, MI Youning met Su Yu.


    The other party saw her happy life and finally went crazy.


    Seeing Su Yu''s embarrassed appearance, MI Youning smiled and shook her head.


    Who is not selfish.


    It''s just that selfishness shouldn''t kill people.


    She dare not say she is not selfish.


    Su Yu''s biggest mistake is not to kill the original owner and let her come to this world.


    It''s about someone she shouldn''t.

 Chapter 1189

    Mi Youning opened her eyes again in a small house.


    The space in the house is narrow and smelly.


    This taste makes mi Youning unbearable.


    She glanced around and stood up from the shabby sofa under her.


    This is the home of the original owner.


    Yes, home.


    The original owner of such a home has lived for seventeen years.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just then, the old mobile phone rang.


    Mi Youning feels out the original owner''s mobile phone from the sofa.


    Looking at the words uncle displayed on it, MI Youning smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    What a coincidence.


    The original owner''s broken house of dozens of square meters has been remembered.


    Reach out and press the connect button, and a rough and crazy male voice came out of the phone.


    "Le Yao, where is your girl? You don''t know what day it is today! I''m in the people''s lawyer''s building. Come here quickly!"


    Mi Youning raised her feet and glanced at the black-and-white photos in the narrow living room.


    That''s the father of the original owner.


    Half a month after he died.


    My mother ran away with people very early, and my father pulled the original owner to grow up.


    After all, she left without accompanying her to have children.


    An illness took his life.


    "Uncle, I know."


    Mi Youning then hung up the phone.


    After the death of the original owner''s father, the old buildings in this area will be demolished.


    After the news came out, the uncle''s family would adopt her.


    Le Yao is only 17 years old and goes to senior three. She must be raised.


    She didn''t need a guardian until she turned 18.


    The original owner thought that his uncle was really good to her. He loved her and was pitiful. He had no father and no mother, so he adopted her.


    I don''t know the risks.


    The original owner went to the people''s lawyer''s office today and signed the document.


    That was the path that pushed her to death.


    The uncle''s family treated her like a beast.


    Suddenly, MI Youning remembered something.


    She hurried to the original owner''s father''s bedroom.


    I found a business card from the shabby bedside table in the bedroom.


    It says a person''s name.


    Li Xin, CEO of Tianpeng group.


    The CEO.


    Such a business card is obviously not suitable for this small and dilapidated house.


    The business card is luxurious gold, and the patterns are high-grade lines.


    However, such a valuable business card actually appears here.


    The father of the original owner kept it carefully.


    Yue Yao didn''t know this man existed until she died.


    After all, the man took her body himself.


    The father of the original owner once said that if one day she has no dependence, she can find someone.


    In this case, the original father said it several times.


    Recently, Le Yao has been sad for her father''s afterlife. Where can she think of things she didn''t care about before.


    In this world, you can''t take the college entrance examination without a guardian, and you are not qualified to inherit the real estate under your name.


    Only adults can.


    During the period of minors, property may be handed over to relatives for safekeeping.


    The original master''s uncle''s family is a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung.


    The most important thing now is to find a guardian.


    The man on the business card in her hand is her future guardian.


    Li Xin.


    Mi Youning picked up the cell phone and counted the words one by one.


    "Dudu..."


    The phone went through, but no one answered it.


    Mi Youning dialed for the second time, and finally someone answered the phone.


    "Hello..."


    "Uncle Le?" a low voice sounded.


    Although the voice was cold, the kind address eased the cold.


    "I... I''m le Yao..."


    Mi Youning stumbled.

 Chapter 1190

    There came a low voice over there.


    After a while, the low voice in the phone rang again.


    "Le Yao, I know you, uncle Le once said."


    The voice was low, flat, calm and cold.


    It is hard to imagine such a person with a gentle face.


    Mi Youning recalled Li Xin in the memory of the original owner and opened her mouth sadly.


    "Dad is dead."


    The phone over there is obviously quiet.


    "I''m sorry, I''m abroad and don''t know the news. Can I help you?"


    Worthy of being a businessman, he is on the road.


    However, MI Youning didn''t ask for people specifically.


    She went to the small and messy living room. "Dad asked me to dial this number. I want to ask who you are? Are you dad''s friend?"


    Li Xin, who was on a business trip abroad, did not expect that the little girl was very vigilant.


    After thinking about the relationship, he said for a long time: "I... I''m your brother. We all have to call Ms. Liu''s mother."


    Ms. Liu, it is the mother whose original owner doesn''t remember her face.


    The other party ran away when Le Yao was very young.


    It was all because of poverty.


    Mi Youning knew this through the memory of the original owner.


    After all, it was the man who brought her out when she died in prison.


    Found her a clean place to settle down.


    From each other''s words, Le Yao knew that she had a relative in the world.


    Well, they are relatives.


    After all, they all have to call Ms. Liu''s mother.


    "I need a guardian."


    Mi Youning went to the window of the living room.


    Now it''s almost the time agreed by the original uncle.


    I hope this man can solve it quickly.


    The original owner is still at school and will take the college entrance examination in a few days.


    Because of the delay of his uncle''s family, the former owner of the last life didn''t even participate in the college entrance examination,


    The road belonging to the original owner was destroyed by the family.


    No one can destroy it this time.


    The original owner''s wish is very simple. Get rid of the uncle''s family and repay Li Xin.


    The only person who died remembered her and took her out of prison.


    She was beaten to death inside.


    Just because of the mistakes made by the uncle''s family, let the original owner take the blame.


    Ruined her college dream, ruined her life, and sent her to prison.


    Just to save their baby daughter from prison.


    After MI Youning spoke, there was no deep voice there for the time being.


    Mi Youning just held up the phone and put it to his ear.


    "You... Are you still there?"


    An uneasy voice sounded.


    Li Xin held the hand of the mobile phone and moved.


    "Yes."


    The very simple words made mi Youning smile.


    The man seems very stiff and doesn''t know how to talk to women.


    Li Xin is looking for the phone number of the lawyer director and friend of the company.


    When he found the phone, he dialed it for the first time. "Yue Yao, do you have to go through the formalities today?"


    "Almost. My uncle''s family wants to adopt me."


    Mi Youning said weakly, and his tone was obviously a little unhappy.


    Li Xin heard it.


    But he didn''t ask.


    "Li Ze is me. I need you to do a private thing now..."


    Mi Youning is on the phone and listens to how Li Xin arranges things there. Things must be done today.


    Finally, a sentence came, after completing the formalities, take the person directly back to his home.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes to this.


    She was looking for a guardian. Yes, but she didn''t promise to live together.

 Chapter 1191

    Li Xin has hung up the phone of director Li.


    "Le Yao, I''ve arranged it. Someone will come home to see you in half an hour. His name is Li Ze. You''re ready."


    The insipid tone is a little rigorous.


    Mi Youning didn''t speak, but looked at the downstairs of the community.


    The buildings in this area have been for decades.


    A lot of people moved out.


    But recently, it is rumored that the old buildings in this area will be demolished.


    And the compensation is also a lot.


    The compensation money can buy a 100 meter house in the downtown area.


    No wonder the uncle of the original owner has the idea of adoption.


    The original owner has nothing. In order to save money, he also prevents the original owner from taking the college entrance examination.


    "Le Yao, from now on, I will be your guardian and raise you to adulthood."


    Perhaps I didn''t get a reply from MI Youning, Li Xin promised on the phone.


    Mi Youning gets the result she wants, and a faint smile appears on her face.


    "Thank you... I''ll change my clothes first and wait for the lawyer you sent."


    Hearing the clever, soft and waxy voice, Li Xin''s tone was also gentle.


    "Go ahead, give me any questions..."


    "President, meeting..."


    Just as Li Xin was talking, there came a clear voice of anxiety.


    Li Xin looked at the secretary who broke in and directed his cold eyes at each other.


    Seeing this, the Secretary quickly stretched out his hand and pulled his mouth, indicating that he had shut up.


    "Le Yao, I have something here. If you have any questions later, you can call me."


    "OK, thank you."


    With that, MI Youning hung up.


    Mi Youning put on her clothes and endured the sour smell of the room.


    This room really can''t be occupied.


    Two days ago, the uncle''s family stayed up here and made a mess of the room.


    My cousin, in particular, threw some food everywhere, as if on purpose.


    The walls are full of the kind that is difficult to clean.


    There are some jam, some leftovers, food and clothes in a mess.


    I think they just want to make it impossible to live here.


    Le Yao and her father live here. Although the furniture in the house is old, it is warm everywhere.


    Where is like now, this is still the scene of the original owner cleaning up half.


    It is conceivable that the uncle''s family has gone too far.


    Just for this house.


    However, everything has to be rewritten.


    Half an hour later, someone knocked on the door.


    Mi Youning opened the door in her only washed white skirt.


    Standing outside the door were two men.


    The two people outside the door were obviously stunned when they saw Le Yao.


    Just because the girl in front of me is so beautiful.


    The fragility of beauty, however, is exquisite, which makes people deeply remember it at a glance.


    Each other looks very thin.


    However, the smile on his face was very bright, "did your brother let you come?"


    Yes, the president asked them to come.


    But the girl in front of her is really the president''s sister, not an illegitimate daughter.


    As for this question, they have no courage to ask.


    The tall man standing in front smiled and said, "my name is Li Ze, the lawyer director of Tianpeng group."


    "Well, I know you. I heard it when my brother called you just now."


    Mi Youning is very clever from beginning to end.


    After that, Li Ze exposed the man behind him, "this is my assistant. We came for you to sign custody today, but we checked it before. It seems that your uncle is also preparing it?"


    Mi Youning nodded. "Yes, it''s in the people''s lawyer''s building now."

 Chapter 1192

    Li Ze, like a human being, naturally knows that there is something fishy in it.


    Li Ze decided to ask why the girl in front of him would become Li Xin''s sister when he returned home.


    At present, we have done what the workaholic told us.


    "I drove here. Let''s take you there. I hope you can tell me everything. In this way, it will add points for the president to become your legal guardian."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning went out of the hut and locked the door.


    She followed Li Ze and his assistant downstairs and sat in each other''s car.


    He told Li Ze everything about the original owner in the car.


    After hearing this, Li Ze looked very strange.


    He endured it for a long time, but finally he couldn''t help exporting.


    "Le Yao, you found Li Xin because your house was not occupied by your uncle''s family?"


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded, "yes, I only have this house left."


    Li Ze was shocked when he heard her straightforward words.


    When he came, he had made up a big play.


    Illegitimate daughter and the like want to compete for the shares or inheritance rights of Tianpeng group.


    I always thought a lot, but I didn''t think it would be because of a house worth less than one million.


    "Are you and Li Xin brothers and sisters?"


    Li Ze looked carefully at Mi Youning''s exquisite and beautiful little face.


    I can''t find a face similar to Li Xin from her face.


    Hearing Li Ze''s words, MI Youning smiled and shook his head.


    "I''m not sure, but we seem to be a mother."


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The phone rang at this time.


    It''s an old mobile phone in MI Youning''s hand.


    Mi Youning glanced down and saw that he was the uncle of the original owner.


    Sitting next to him, Li Ze naturally saw it.


    He looked at the road ahead and said vaguely, "it''s coming soon. You''d better say something face to face."


    Li Ze spoke mi Youning''s heart.


    She pressed to disconnect her cell phone and turned it off.


    The uncle of the original owner is simply unreasonable.


    The other party''s bullying nature is better left to Li Ze and them.


    ¡­¡­


    The people''s lawyer building will arrive soon.


    Mi Youning and Li Ze sat in the car and saw the man at the door from a distance.


    It was an old man with untidy clothes and a very untidy dress.


    Mi Youning recognizes the man who is standing in front of the people''s lawyer building and is impatient to smoke.


    This man is the uncle of the original owner, Le Dehui.


    The other party did not see mi Youning sitting in the car.


    Le Dehui frowned and smoked at this time, holding his mobile phone in his hand.


    Le Yao arrived late today, which he didn''t expect.


    This girl is usually very obedient.


    The community will start publicity soon. He must get custody today.


    Sitting in the car, Li Ze glanced at Mi Youning and said with some certainty, "is this your uncle?"


    "How do you know?" Mi Youning turned his head sideways, and something incredible appeared on his face.


    Seeing mi Youning admit it, Li Ze reaches out and opens the door.


    "Le Yao, get off."


    Standing outside the car, Li Ze reaches out to MI Youning and invites her out.


    However, MI Yuning is very reluctant to face Li Ze''s behavior of such a gentleman.


    She pushed open the door on her side and got out of the car.


    When mi Youning got off the bus, Le Dehui inadvertently looked up and saw her at a glance.


    "Le Yao, you dead girl! Why did you come so late! Do you know so many people are waiting for you!


    You don''t have a sense of time. What university will you go to in the future? I don''t know how to go to school! "

 Chapter 1193

    Le Dehui already knows that no one can adopt Le Yao except himself.


    Therefore, there is no fear at this time.


    He even accidentally spoke out his heart.


    Li Ze frowned tightly when he heard Le Dehui''s words.


    Mi Youning also has a bad face.


    Because when Le Dehui said he wouldn''t let her go to school, she had a strong hatred and unwillingness in her heart.


    This is the resentment left by the original owner.


    When Le Dehui saw mi Youning standing there without action, he saw that she came in a luxury car.


    He still knows luxury cars.


    The car driven by the factory owner is the sign in front of the car not far away.


    Listen to them, the factory owner''s car is worth millions.


    As soon as Le Dehui''s eyes turned, he threw the cigarette on the ground and strode towards mi Youning.


    "Yue Yao, come upstairs with me when you come, but whose car is this? What''s the matter with you being late today?"


    He still asked in a commanding tone.


    Such a tone made the three people present very disgusted.


    Mi Youning, Li Ze, and the assistant who just got off the bus.


    Seeing Le Dehui walking towards mi Youning, Li Ze took an arrow step.


    He stood in front of MI Youning, and Le Dehui came right in front of him.


    "Hello, Mr. le."


    Li Ze glanced at Le Dehui in front of him and finally didn''t stretch out his hand.


    The man in front of him encouraged him and couldn''t reach out.


    The smell of the whole body can''t be covered even in seemingly clean clothes.


    And each other''s hands. There''s mud in their fingernails.


    Although Li Ze is not as clean as his immediate boss.


    But the man in front of him still made him unable to start.


    If such a person is thrown in front of Li Xin, he may lose his temper in a bad mood all day.


    Le Dehui narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who was full of elite breath.


    The eyes glittered and even showed some greed.


    "Hello... Are you le Yao''s boyfriend? How long have you been dating?


    Do you have a car? Do you have a house? You need sincerity to marry us, Le Yao. "


    With that, Le Dehui stretched out his hand to Li Ze, suggesting that his thumb and index finger were constantly rubbing.


    Not to mention that Li Ze''s three views were shattered.


    Even the assistant on one side stared wide, and his face was like seeing a ghost.


    Mi Youning is the only one who is less surprised.


    Because the uncle of the original owner is really capable of everything.


    It was this man who ruined her life and her studies, and personally decided to send her to prison.


    "Ah, by the way, Le Yao is not yet an adult. You can get engaged first and then live together, or you..."


    Hearing the words behind, Li Ze''s green muscles jumped.


    He quickly interrupted, "Mr. Le, I think you misunderstood. I''m le Yao''s lawyer, responsible for the signing of her custody agreement this time."


    Le Dehui''s words stopped immediately.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Mi Youning.


    The latter smiled innocently at him.


    Look at the elite man in front of you.


    I thought Le Yao didn''t learn well and made a rich boyfriend.


    I thought it would be good before. I just sent Le Yao''s oil bottle out.


    The house is his, and there is one less mouth to eat at home.


    But I didn''t think he misunderstood.


    Le Dehui''s face immediately became ugly.


    He crossed Li Ze and reached out to pull Le Yao.


    "You go upstairs with me! Sign your name and you can go home!"

 Chapter 1194

    Le Dehui''s attitude and words are very tough.


    Seeing that he stretched out his hand, MI Youning could not let him succeed.


    She quickly dodged, reached out and hid her head on Li Ze''s side.


    Such behavior made Li Ze''s fundus flash a dark light.


    He reached out and pushed Le Dehui away, and the previous gentleness on his face dissipated.


    "Mr. Le, I was sent by brother Le Yao for the custody of Le Yao.


    If you have any comments, we can go in and talk, but if you want to do it here, I will call the police immediately. The police station is 300 meters away.


    Personally, I don''t think it''s time for you to go in for tea. What do you think? "


    Le Dehui is also a Leng. Does Le Yao have a brother?


    Why doesn''t he know.


    As soon as the police station said this, Le Dehui''s body trembled.


    The expression on his face was very unwilling to think of the house.


    But he forced himself to show some confidence, "Le Yao doesn''t have any brother at all. My brother has only such a daughter. Now I''m her guardian!"


    Hearing this, Li Ze smiled and held out his hand to his assistant.


    The assistant immediately handed over the prepared information to him.


    Li Ze took the document and didn''t give it to le Dehui at the first time.


    Instead, he patted Le Yao on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, your brother will never have a problem sending me."


    Mi Youning raised his head, and his eyes showed some confusion and ignorance.


    Such an expression almost covered Li Ze''s heart.


    What a foul.


    It''s just so beautiful and make such a cute and stupid appearance.


    It made his hands itch and wanted to touch and hug.


    I''d rather take it home and raise it.


    But at the thought of Li Xin, Li Ze stopped his fantasy.


    "Cough..."


    He looked away and coughed twice inadvertently.


    Turning his head to le Dehui, he reached out and handed him the document in his hand.


    "Mr. Le can look at this document, which is the signed document between our boss and Le Yao''s father.


    As Li Xin''s sister, Le Yao owns 3% of the shares of Tianpeng group and is one of the shareholders of Tianpeng group. "


    Hearing this, MI Youning showed a difference in her eyes.


    There should be such a thing, which the original owner did not know.


    Le Dehui couldn''t understand the words in his hand, and he didn''t know many words at all.


    But he understood Li Ze''s words.


    What did his brother sign with his illusory brother.


    This thing prevents him from getting the custody of Le Yao and the house.


    This is what he cares about most. Naturally, it is intolerable.


    "Tear..."


    Le Dehui tore the documents in his hand vigorously.


    The document was torn to pieces in an instant.


    "I don''t know what boss you''re talking about, and I don''t know what group. I only know that Le Yao is my brother''s child, and I''m the most suitable Guardian!"


    When Le Dehui finished, he stretched out his hand to pull mi Youning again.


    "Don''t... don''t hit me..."


    Seeing this, MI Youning immediately squatted down - his body and held his head in his hands.


    Li Ze and his assistant saw this scene, and their eyes showed an unhappy light.


    Because of this situation, it shows that Le Yao often encounters this kind of thing.


    When Le Yao squatted down, there was a bruise on her neck.


    It was mi Youning who deliberately revealed it.


    The original owner had a dispute with his cousin while handling his father''s affairs.


    The wound on the neck was caused by my cousin.


    The two fought, and finally Le Dehui came forward.

 Chapter 1195

    He slapped the original owner Le Yao and was very kind to his daughter.


    Of course, he was not stupid enough to face his daughter.


    It''s a sneak change in the concept of the whole thing.


    It''s said that Le Yao shouldn''t have piled up like this before her father settled down.


    Le Yao was slapped on the table. The wound on her neck was left at that time.


    The palm print on his face has long disappeared.


    This is the only evidence she can show now.


    "Mr. Le, please explain what happened to le Yao!"


    Li Ze''s face was very cold. After asking, Le Dehui didn''t wait for him to speak.


    Bend down and help mi Youning up from the ground.


    Le Dehui''s eyes are about to burst into sparks.


    At this time, he didn''t know what mi Youning meant.


    He only knew that Le Yao was going to rebel, but he didn''t listen to him.


    Even unite with outsiders against him.


    Seeing Li Ze helping Le Yao up, Le Dehui rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward.


    "Le Yao, I tell you, after today, you won''t have a chance to enter my house!


    Today, you either go in with me and sign, or get out of the music house. The music house will never recognize you! "


    Mi Youning stood up with the help of Li Ze.


    She raised her head and her eyes were red. "I don''t want to enter your house. You hit me. My father didn''t touch me."


    "You''re a dead girl. Come here!"


    Le Dehui was in a hurry, and green veins burst on his forehead.


    Li Ze is also stupid.


    What kind of family is this.


    Fortunately, Le Yao called the boss.


    If you don''t call, such a family will definitely destroy people.


    Li Ze again blocked the trembling mi Youning behind him.


    Reaching out and pointing to the pieces of documents on the ground, "Mr. Le, I have to tell you an unfortunate news. This document is just a copy. There are as many as you want.


    The custody of Le Yao belongs to our boss. If you have any dissatisfaction, you are welcome to appeal. "


    After saying this, Li Ze took mi Youning and his assistant into the people''s lawyer building.


    In fact, you can change one, but Li Ze decided to finish it here for unnecessary trouble in the future.


    Le Dehui watched mi Youning walk into the lawyer''s office.


    He stood where he was for a long time.


    His house


    The house is going to be gone.


    Thinking of this, Le Dehui quickly ran into the lawyer''s office.


    Li Ze has gone straight to the boss of the lawyer''s building.


    After Le Dehui went upstairs and asked for a while, he knew that they were in the office on the top floor.


    When he arrived, MI Youning had picked up his pen and was ready to sign.


    "Le Yao! Don''t sign!"


    When he saw mi Youning writing, Le Dehui stopped out of breath.


    Mi Youning sat at the table and raised his head when he heard Le Dehui''s words.


    She opened her eyes wide, and there was a faint smile in her eyes.


    Le Dehui''s abacus is going to fail.


    Li Ze talked with others and his face became ugly when he heard Le Dehui''s words.


    "Mr. Le, who becomes the guardian of Le Yao, she has more choice, and it seems difficult for you to become a qualified guardian."


    Le Dehui glared at Li Ze fiercely. He stretched out his hand and pointed at each other.


    "Who are you? Why are you talking here? Le Yao is my brother''s daughter. Only I am the qualified heir, only me!"


    Li Ze shook his head and stopped looking at Le Dehui.


    Because it can be seen from a short conversation.


    The man in front of me can''t talk at all. I can''t understand it with him.

 Chapter 1196

    Li Ze gently opened his mouth to MI Youning who didn''t write, "Le Yao, please sign. I''ll move you later."


    Thinking of the house he saw before, Li Ze felt that it was really uninhabitable.


    And moving or something. He''s sure of the things in there.


    Li Xin, that guy will never tolerate the appearance at home.


    But we still have to move.


    Mi Youning stopped looking at Le Dehui and nodded to Li Ze.


    She signed her name on the document very skillfully.


    When she signed Le Yao, the fate of the original owner''s life will be rewritten.


    When Le Dehui saw mi Youning sign, the whole person collapsed on the ground.


    House... His house flew


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    "Le Yao! Le Yao, did you get up?"


    Li Ze stood at the door of the bedroom and kept knocking on the door.


    "I see... Get up now..."


    Feeble words rang from the bedroom.


    inside bedroom.


    Mi Youning lay in bed and looked at the scene downstairs outside the window.


    The whole body is releasing some lazy breath.


    She has moved here since she came out of the people''s lawyer building that day.


    This is where her guardian lives.


    The villa is located in the western suburb with the most beautiful environment and the highest land price.


    I''ve been here for a month.


    But she has never seen the true face of her guardian.


    Today is different.


    "Le Yao... Le Yao, hurry up, it''s going to be late!"


    Li Ze''s urging voice outside the door continued.


    Mi Youning gets out of bed and goes to the bathroom.


    Today she can see her guardian for the next year.


    Li Xin has been abroad on business for a month. Today is the day of his return.


    And Li Ze made an appointment with her to pick up the plane.


    Mi Youning thinks it''s a little difficult.


    Because today is a very important day for the original Lord.


    I just finished the college entrance examination some time ago. Today is the day to release my grades.


    It is also the day when the original owner was dumped.


    Yes, dumped.


    The original owner has a boyfriend.


    Mi Youning squeezed toothpaste and looked up at the man in his glasses.


    Speaking of this boyfriend, it''s really hard to say.


    Luo Wenhao, Le Yao''s boyfriend.


    The two had been dating for less than half a year. On the surface, it was because she refused to hold hands, kiss, and even unspeakable things.


    So I was dumped.


    However, this is not the most hateful.


    "Le Yao... Are you OK, Le Yao? It''s time."


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and washed quickly.


    It took her five minutes to wash and change.


    That speed is really neat. It''s amazing.


    Opening the bedroom door, MI Youning saw Li Ze standing at the door.


    The other party is still looking down at his watch.


    Seeing the bedroom door open in front of him, Li Ze breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Little ancestor, you''re out. Come downstairs with me."


    Mi Youning took a look at the time and followed Li Ze downstairs.


    "Later, I saw that my brother''s mouth should be sweeter. He looked cold. In fact, he was still very good, that is, his appearance made people feel hard to touch..."


    Downstairs, Li Ze did not pull mi Youning away for the first time.


    Instead, he said hello to the kitchen, "Sister Liu, is breakfast ready?"


    "Coming, coming!"


    A crisp voice came from the kitchen.


    Then came out a middle-aged woman.


    This man is the servant who takes care of Li Xin in this villa on weekdays. I heard it was arranged by his family.

 Chapter 1197

    Sister Liu took the breakfast packed in her hand and handed it to MI Youning.


    "Miss Le took food with her on the way. Mr. Li told her when he came."


    Mi Youning smiled and took the breakfast box in her hand.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law Liu."


    "Go ahead, sir. I''ll be back today. I''ll make you some delicious food."


    Li Ze pulls mi Youning out.


    However, as soon as they got on the bus, MI Youning''s cell phone rang.


    The car has started, driving slowly.


    Mi Youning takes out her mobile phone and connects it while having breakfast.


    "Hello..."


    The caller is Luo Wenhao.


    The original owner''s boyfriend.


    But I''m going to be an ex boyfriend soon.


    "Le Yao, I''m waiting for you at the milk tea shop opposite the school. It''s important to find you."


    With that, the other party hung up.


    That attitude is quite... Arrogant.


    It''s very tricky. Mi Youning''s mouth is open and closed. He doesn''t have a chance to speak.


    She swallowed the final food, took down her cell phone and looked at the phone that had been hung up.


    "Tut tut......"


    Mi Youning turned to Li Ze and said helplessly, "brother Li, I''m sorry. I can''t pick up the plane. Please tell my brother I''m sorry."


    Li zegang glanced at Mi Youning''s phone.


    At this time, seeing her face was not very good, I couldn''t help worrying: "are you okay? What''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the back of the seat. "My boyfriend seems to be breaking up with me."


    "Poof..."


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Li Ze sprayed, stepped hard, and the car pulled over.


    "What are you talking about?" he looked at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    Mi Youning is also very helpless about this.


    She''s going to be dumped. It''s still the only way for the original owner.


    But she is different from the original owner.


    Because she doesn''t like Luo Wenhao, she won''t be hurt by what the other party says when she meets next.


    But the surface still has to pretend.


    It''s too much. If Heaven spies, she''s going to be in trouble.


    Seeing that MI Youning hung his head, Li Ze was also in a low mood. He shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    "You are in sympathy with each other..."


    "Ah?"


    Mi Youning heard this, but he didn''t quite understand it.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Li Ze quickly denied that he dared not explode the emotional problems of his boss and good friend.


    When the car starts again, Li Ze may feel that he didn''t leave mi Youning behind.


    Instead, he was very concerned and said, "where are you going? It''s not far. I''ll send you if it''s not far."


    "The milk tea shop opposite the school."


    "That''s not far. I''ll take you there."


    When Li Ze was in MI Youning''s college entrance examination, he sent her there that day and even waited for her for a long time.


    Knowing that it was on the way, I didn''t waste time. I simply didn''t let people get off and sent them directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Call back and I''ll pick up your brother first."


    When Li Ze got to the place, he put mi Youning down.


    He glanced down at his watch in an eager tone.


    Mi Youning knew he was worried. "Brother Li, you should pay attention to safety on the road. Drive slowly and say sorry to your brother for me."


    "All right, I know. You go."


    The expensive luxury car stopped at the milk tea shop for a while, and then left quickly.


    Mi Youning''s face immediately changed after seeing Li Ze off.


    There was a cold expression on her face.


    This time she was not going to give Luo Wenhao a chance to dump her.


    The original Lord can bear it, but she can''t.


    "Welcome... Welcome..."


    The door of the milk tea shop was pushed open by Mi Youning.

 Chapter 1198

    When he opened the door of the milk tea shop, the fortune cat at the door immediately made a sound.


    That''s an electronic induction wealth cat welcome.


    Mi Youning glanced at the small but not small milk tea shop.


    At a glance, I saw Luo Wenhao and the girl sitting next to him.


    Both of them looked at her with wide eyes.


    Mi Youning walked to the bar with a smile.


    "Please give me a coke with ice, thank you."


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    The little sister of milk tea is ready immediately.


    A minute later, MI Youning paid the money and walked towards Luo Wenhao and the girl with a coke with ice.


    "Le Yao, you''re here."


    Luo Wenhao took his arm out of the girl''s hands when mi Youning came.


    His tone towards mi Youning no longer seemed as arrogant as on the phone.


    Mi Youning glanced at Luo Wenhao and the girl beside him.


    The girl sitting next to Luo Wenhao''s eyes were full of provocation.


    Mi Yuning seems not to see this.


    She sat quite naturally opposite them.


    She ignored Luo Wenhao''s greetings.


    Instead, he hung his head and played with his mobile phone.


    Is the mobile phone in his hand the latest fruit ten, or did Li Ze change it for her when he saw that the mobile phone she used was too old.


    Luo Wenhao naturally saw the mobile phone in MI Youning''s hand.


    His eyes turned and stared at Mi Youning in front of him.


    He always felt that the girl in front of him was different.


    The other party''s temperament and the feeling of cowardice disappeared.


    This made him a little interested.


    At the same time, it is undeniable that when I just saw Le Yao get off the luxury car.


    His mind became more active.


    "Hello! Le Yao, Wen Hao is talking to you. Didn''t you hear him!"


    Mi Youning glanced at the empty wechat. There was no one but Li Ze.


    Li Ze''s head looks stupid.


    It doesn''t match his shrewdness.


    It''s a erha, with its tongue sticking out.


    As soon as mi Youning quit wechat and was ready to brush the news, he heard the shouting of the girl across the street.


    The finger movement stopped and she turned off her cell phone.


    Hook your lips, raise your head and show a decent smile.


    "Liang Zhen, Luo Wenhao''s current girlfriend is still me, so you are not qualified to speak here."


    "You..." Liang Zhen stood up and angrily pointed to MI Youning.


    "Shut up!"


    Luo Wenhao didn''t stop Liang Zhen. He just wanted to see Le Yao''s attitude.


    However, at this time, she saw each other''s face and her heart clicked.


    In front of the girl''s face with a touch of determination.


    Looking at his eyes, there was no love at all.


    This is completely different from before.


    Liang Zhen couldn''t stand Luo Wenhao''s roar.


    She pointed to MI Youning and asked, "Wen Hao, tell me today, do you want her or me?"


    Liang really forced Luo Wenhao to have a headache.


    He began to regret bringing Liang Zhen.


    If he had known that Le Yao''s identity was not simple, he would not have decided to break up with the other party in such a hurry.


    But before he spoke, everything was in time.


    Mi Youning suddenly stood up and smiled sarcastically at Liang Zhen standing opposite.


    "Do you know what he is to me?"


    She pointed to Luo Wenhao and asked Liang Zhen.


    The latter showed his proud chin, "of course, it''s the person you like and your former boyfriend."


    Mi Youning shook his head.


    "No... no, wrong."

 Chapter 1199

    Mi Youning picked up the coke with ice on the table.


    She said, "he is a star in my eyes. I don''t care. He is nothing."


    With this, Liang Zhen and Luo Wenhao started when they didn''t react.


    Open the coke lid in your hand and hold it high above Luo Wenhao''s head.


    The wrist turned and the cold coke poured on his head with ice.


    "Ah ah..."


    Luo Wenhao hasn''t made a sound yet, but Liang really makes a sound.


    The frightened scream made the people of the milk tea shop turn their attention one after another.


    Luo Wenhao stared at Mi Youning.


    At this time, he had not recovered from each other''s words.


    I don''t know why, when the girl opposite said that, his heart beat faster.


    Very abnormal.


    Not normal. He felt a heartbeat.


    Mi Youning poured coke on Luo Wenhao''s head.


    She was smiling from beginning to end.


    "Luo Wenhao, we don''t owe anyone now. You and I should take care of ourselves. We are strangers when we meet again in the future."


    "No, Le Yao, I didn''t promise. I won''t break up with you."


    With a sticky coke, Luo Wenhao stood up.


    "Luo Wenhao, what do you mean?!"


    Liang Zhen quit when he heard this.


    Reach out and pull Luo Wenhao''s arm.


    "Don''t forget your college tuition!"


    Hearing Liang Zhen''s words, Luo Wenhao''s eyes showed reluctance.


    All the previous impulses have been put away.


    Liang Zhen''s low voice of gnashing his teeth was heard by Mi Youning even if it was lower.


    She clapped her hands. "OK, I dumped Luo Wenhao. I don''t care if you love to take the offer."


    Mi Youning picked up a paper towel on one side and wiped his hands. He said to them with a smile.


    Liang Zhen saw that she was going to leave and quit immediately. "Le Yao, you think you can go like this. You must apologize to Wen Hao today!"


    Although he heard this, MI Yuning decided to ignore it.


    She bent to pick up her cell phone and turned to the door.


    "Le Yao! Stop!"


    Liang Zhen sees that MI Youning really leaves and quickly pulls mi Youning''s clothes.


    Mi Youning''s face was very ugly when he felt that his clothes had been pulled and turned his back to them.


    She shook her arm and shook Liang Zhen''s hand away.


    Then he turned and sneered, "Liang Zhen, do you want a face? Do you want me to show you the dirty things I''ve done?"


    "You fart!"


    Liang Zhen doesn''t believe that Le Yao will know anything.


    Even if a luxury car sent her before, Liang Zhen didn''t take it to heart.


    Because she has hearsay news that Le Yao''s father is dead and her family is very poor.


    Yue Yao was a poor man.


    When she just saw the luxury car send her, Liang Zhen''s first reaction was that Le Yao was kept.


    And the other party''s clothes and the fruit in his hand.


    This kind of phenomenon shows that the Yue Yao in front of her is basically kept by others.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a big change in such a fast time.


    "Liang Zhen, let''s talk about who''s the child in your stomach?"


    Mi Youning''s words completely shocked Liang Zhen and Luo Wenhao.


    The people watching the play around are also very interested in watching the play at this time.


    "Nonsense! Nonsense! You just envy me. Even if you frame me, Wen Hao won''t like you!"


    Liang Zhen began to talk nonsense, and his eyes showed panic.

 Chapter 1200

    Mi Youning is innocent.


    "Well, well, then consider me nonsense. Now it''s none of my business? Can I go?"


    Of course, it''s not asking for their consent, it''s just telling them.


    This time, MI Youning really turned and left.


    Her back is determined and sharp.


    Luo Wenhao looked at her back and felt that he had lost something.


    "Luo Wenhao!"


    Liang Zhen''s unhappy voice sounded.


    This reminds Luo Wenhao of the tuition fees of the University.


    His family is very poor and he earns all the expenses for school.


    Even with Le Yao.


    Many people say that Le Yao is famous and hard to catch up with in school.


    Someone bet him that if he caught up with Le Yao, he would give him a sum of money.


    That''s equivalent to half a month''s salary for his part-time job.


    Luo Wenhao naturally agreed.


    He is also lucky. Le Yao has a good feeling for him.


    Luo Wenhao won the bet.


    Now the two have been dating for less than half a year.


    If it was in the original plot, Le Yao was ridiculed by Luo Wenhao and Liang Zhen today.


    And because she didn''t take the college entrance examination, she was stabbed by them.


    Luo Wenhao is not a good man, and Liang Zhen is not a good thing.


    Mi Youning walked out of the milk tea shop and glanced around.


    In the original plot, the Lord of the Central Plains cried here for a long time.


    Then her goddess of fate didn''t patronize her.


    I was forced by my uncle''s family.


    Breaking her college dream forced her to go out to work. The money she made could always be taken away by her uncle.


    The original owner is not so stupid, but he was forced.


    The house demolition fee is in the hands of my uncle because Le Yao is under the age of 18.


    Every time I pay my salary, my uncle always has all kinds of reasons to go.


    I need to pay tribute to my father and buy some good fruit today.


    Tomorrow is the money shortage at home. It is said that if you are forced to hurry, you will move the demolition fee.


    In this way, until Le Yao became an adult, when she felt the taste of freedom, reality slapped her again.


    The slap killed her.


    Cousin killed someone.


    Le Qingqing didn''t go to college, and the other party became a little sister.


    The kind of person who hangs out on the street.


    When Le Yao was an adult, Le Qingqing accidentally killed someone.


    It seems that because who robbed whose boyfriend, Le Qingqing killed a girl.


    Yue Yao was unlucky. Her uncle''s family forced her to take the blame.


    If the original owner disagrees, he will threaten to dig her father''s grave.


    Even without money.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is too stupid. In a year, he has developed the habit of accepting his fate.


    However, picking people''s graves is a crime, and the demolition fee has long been embezzled by the uncle''s family.


    So the original owner went into the prison.


    Finally, he died in prison for no reason.


    Was killed alive.


    Mi Youning walked on the spacious road and looked at the surrounding environment.


    This is the most familiar environment of the original owner.


    "Hello! Le Yao!"


    The flowing female voice came from afar.


    Mi Youning gently raised her eyebrows and looked behind her for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Ze arrived at the airport, Li Xin had been waiting for a while.


    The presence of Li Xin''s tall back is very obvious.


    The handsome face of the other party can''t be ignored.


    It''s just that the cold from the bones and the alienation of resisting thousands of miles are really powerful.


    He stopped the car next to Li Xin and lowered the window. "I''m sorry, some things have been delayed."

 Chapter 1201

    Li Xin''s handsome facial features didn''t have the slightest emotion, but the gently frowned eyebrows let Li Ze see in his eyes.


    He immediately got out of the car and came to the co pilot''s position.


    "All right, my young master, hurry up and get on the bus."


    Li Ze took the salute from Li Xin and took it to the trunk.


    Li Xin glanced at the rear seat and saw that there was no one behind. She couldn''t help but show her doubts in her eyes.


    But he soon got into the co pilot''s seat.


    Li Ze put the salute in the trunk and looked around.


    He couldn''t help asking, "what about the team going abroad with you? Why are you alone?"


    Li Xin sits gracefully in the co pilot''s seat, just like sitting in the huge Office of Tianpeng group, scanning the whole city.


    The other party is born with a momentum, a powerful aura that people can''t ignore.


    Li Ze sat in the car. Li Xin glanced at him faintly, with a tired look on his face.


    Instead of answering each other''s questions, he asked, "where''s Le Yao? Not that he''s coming today?"


    "Pa..." Li Ze patted his forehead.


    "I want to call her. This girl broke up with her boyfriend. I don''t know what''s going on now."


    Li Ze took out his mobile phone and didn''t see Li Xin''s ugly face. He called directly.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    No one answered the phone.


    Li Xin raised her arm on the edge of the window and stretched out her hand to press her forehead.


    "Ah... Why didn''t anyone answer the phone."


    Li Ze looked down at the phone that hung up automatically and whispered.


    "Where is she? Go and pick someone up."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning turned and looked at the men and women not far away.


    It was the girl who stood in the middle and was hugged by a yellow haired boy.


    When recognizing each other, MI Youning''s heart is really very subtle.


    Just thinking of this woman, it appeared in front of me.


    I really can''t help reading.


    The girl is Yue Qingqing. The other party''s hair is the same color as the yellow hair around her.


    Wearing is also flowing. I wish I didn''t wear clothes.


    The taste is quite vulgar and makes people blind.


    "Hey! Leyao, I heard that you''ve become a rich man recently."


    Le Qingqing pushes away the yellow hair around her and walks towards mi Youning in three steps.


    The remaining men and women watched and immediately surrounded mi Youning.


    Seeing these people''s movements clearly, MI Youning didn''t panic.


    Even the bottom of my heart is not half nervous.


    Le Qingqing obviously feels a little against such an indifferent Le Yao.


    However, I thought that the other party was bullied by her some time ago.


    She ignored that subtle feeling.


    The most important thing at present is to get something from Le Yao.


    Look at each other''s clothes. They are different from before.


    Mobile phones have been used for ten years, which is really close to the big money.


    "Le Yaoming doesn''t talk in secret. Take out the valuable things from you, or you won''t want to go today."


    Le Qingqing stood in front of MI Youning and looked enviously at the apple in her hand.


    At the same time, I clearly saw the clothes logo on her.


    Few of the well-known brands in China and the children of rich families in schools can afford to wear them.


    As for how Le Qingqing knows, she often goes to nightclubs and sees Mermaid dragons mixed up.


    Many things are brought out by people, and the luxury series also knows some.


    Just because he recognized it, the jealousy in Le Qingqing''s eyes could not be covered up.

 Chapter 1202

    With shangle Qingqing''s jealous eyes, MI Youning reached out and rotated the fruit in his hand.


    She smiled and said, "if I don''t give it, what can you do with me?"


    Le Qingqing couldn''t hear her. Her eyes kept turning around on the fruit.


    Seeing the mobile phone flickering, it was about to land on the ground.


    Le Qingqing reached forward to catch it.


    However, no matter how fast she is, she is not as fast as mi Youning.


    Her backward steps made Le Qingqing jump into the air.


    "Le Yao, I advise you to hand over your mobile phone and take out the money, or you''ll lose your face."


    Yue Qingqing who pours on the air is naturally unwilling.


    This is not cruel.


    But she still miscalculated.


    The person in front of me is not le Yao.


    It is mi Youning with ten thousand years of reincarnation.


    How could she be fooled by a girl film.


    Mi Youning put his mobile phone in his casual trouser pocket, looked up and said with disdain, "whoever comes is welcome."


    This tone is more imposing than Le Qingqing.


    The people around me couldn''t bear it anymore. "Qingqing, do you want to go? Are you familiar with this person?"


    Le Qingqing touched her teeth. "I''m not familiar. Grab her cell phone."


    "OK!"


    Some boys even whistled.


    Because mi Youning''s face is so beautiful.


    After Le Qingqing''s words came out, people around him rushed up one after another.


    Most of the boys are thinking of taking advantage.


    They seldom meet such girls.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes when she saw them coming forward.


    She hates being touched, especially by strangers she hates.


    Before these people did it, MI Youning did it first.


    The power of her soul was channeled to her feet.


    Raise your feet to greet the yellow hair who is closest to her and hugs Le Qingqing before.


    "Ah... Bang..."


    The other party was kicked to the bottom of the wall by Mi Youning.


    Huang Mao''s painful wail made others serious.


    They approached mi Youning carefully, trying to control people.


    For their disorderly and disorganized attacks, MI Youning found out the loopholes and calmly took action... No, it''s a foot.


    One of the very bold boys was kicked off by Mi Youning again when he rushed towards her.


    Of course, girls are a bit fierce.


    If you think it''s a girl, you don''t do it. That''s a joke.


    When a girl stronger than Le Qingqing pounced on MI Youning, the other party still had a finger tiger in her hand.


    If that thing is really attacked and uses up all its strength, it really won''t get up for a while.


    Mi Youning stood there without moving.


    The girl who rushed to her really looked like that.


    "Go! Hit her!"


    When Le Qingqing sees that MI Youning doesn''t move, he quickly coaxes aside.


    Those who were beaten to the ground also showed some spirit one after another.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, the harsh brake sound sounded.


    The strong girl has rushed to her eyes. Mi Youning doesn''t look back at the situation behind her.


    She leaned slightly, lifted one leg and attacked the girl''s waist.


    It''s not a kick, it''s a leg attack.


    It won''t really hurt each other.


    Girls still need some differential treatment


    But this time, still let the other party continue to take a few quick steps, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Le Yao!"


    Li Ze went to milk tea shop before and didn''t see anyone.


    Later, I found the photos left by my mobile phone and asked the people in the store.

 Chapter 1203

    Only then did I know that something unpleasant had happened before.


    Although I don''t know the specific situation, I only know that it is the entanglement between two girls and a boy.


    Li Ze drove around looking for, the phone couldn''t get through, and wanted to see if he was around.


    Not long after the car left, I saw a group of people here.


    This one is not remote, but it is not very lively.


    If it weren''t for enough space around the corner, Li Ze really couldn''t see it.


    Mi Youning heard the sound behind him and gave a deep breath.


    I didn''t expect Li Ze to receive someone so soon.


    Le Qingqing and others looked at Li Ze who came down from the luxury car. They all lost some confidence.


    Of course, when mi Youning shot, they had no confidence.


    "Le Yao, are you okay?"


    Li Ze hurried to MI Youning''s side. He looked worried.


    The scene just scared him.


    Glancing at the fat girl lying on the ground, if this weight will press Le Yao down.


    The picture was so beautiful that he couldn''t imagine it.


    Each other''s size can hold two Le Yao.


    This is the sister of the boss and good friend. She was really hurt. Isn''t this looking for abuse.


    Mi Youning shook her head at Li Ze''s worried face. "It''s all right. Thank brother Li for his concern."


    As soon as Le Qingqing saw that Li Ze knew Le Yao, he immediately stood up and walked towards them.


    "Le Yao, you beat my friends. Now they are hurt. You have to make compensation."


    Li Ze glanced at the men and women lying on the ground. He was a little shocked.


    Are these people really injured by Le Yao before?


    I still remember her fear of Le Dehui when she first saw each other.


    I don''t think she''s such a cruel girl.


    Mi Youning raised his chin and smiled at Le Qingqing: "there is no such good thing in the world. You robbed me and prepared me to compensate for medical expenses. Do you also need to pay criminal responsibility?"


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket.


    "What evidence do you have that we robbed you? It''s clear that you don''t distinguish right from wrong..."


    Le Qingqing quickly stopped.


    Because mi Youning opened the previous recording.


    "Le Yaoming doesn''t talk secretly. Take out the valuable things on you, or you won''t want to go today."


    "Le Yao, I advise you to hand over your mobile phone and take out the money, otherwise you can''t keep your face."


    "Qingqing, do you want to go? Are you familiar with this man?"


    "Unfamiliar, grab her cell phone!"


    "OK!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the recording, MI Youning pressed pause.


    This is the recording she accidentally pressed while playing with her mobile phone.


    Le Qingqing''s face was like a dog.


    She never thought that Le Yao could record.


    When did this guy get so smart.


    Li Ze stood aside and heard this. His face was ugly for a moment.


    However, in an hour, Le Yao encountered two things: breaking up and being robbed.


    To tell you the truth, he has some sympathy for the girl.


    "Le Qingqing, shall we call the police and let the police deal with it?"


    Hearing this, Li Ze has taken out his mobile phone.


    "According to the laws and regulations of this country, the crime of robbery should be sentenced to five to seven years. If you are under the age of 18, your sentence should be commuted, just two or three years."


    When people around heard Li Ze''s words, they had got up one after another.


    "Go... Go..."


    "Wait for me!"


    "Come on! Give me a hand..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1204

    Soon those people left, leaving only one le Qingqing in place.


    "Le Yao, you''re cruel enough. What your father said is true. You''re a white eyed wolf who can''t feed you well."


    Mi Youning smiled. "Have I ever eaten your meal for so many years?"


    "Le Qingqing frowned.


    Because her mother always said that Le Yao''s father and daughter were poor, they disliked them and had very little contact.


    Even on Chinese New Year holidays, few people stay for dinner.


    "Have I ever spent a penny on your family for so many years?"


    "..." don''t even think about it.


    Just her fucking temper.


    Borrow money? There are no doors.


    Seeing that Le Qingqing didn''t speak, MI Youning stood up, "you see, I didn''t eat your meal and didn''t spend your money. Why do you say I''m a white eyed wolf.


    I don''t owe you anything, and my father doesn''t owe your family. "


    "You! You''re just fooling around!"


    Le Qingqing said, but mi Youning turned and ran away.


    After Li Ze successfully sent the message, he put the mobile phone back in his pocket.


    Just now he was just bluffing those children, but the legal and criminal responsibility is still a fact.


    Just happened to catch up with Li Xin to send him a message to ask about the situation.


    Now that guy is not in good health, so he didn''t get off the bus.


    Even Le Qingqing ran away. Now I have to face another fact.


    Mi Youning showed an uneasy expression to Li Ze, "brother Li, is your brother in the car?"


    She reached out and pointed to the car.


    Li Ze smiled and shook his head at her crafty eyes. "I know I''m worried at this time. What did I do before? Why didn''t I answer when I called you?"


    Mi Youning looked through his cell phone and really saw Li Ze''s phone,


    "I didn''t see it. The phone was muted."


    "Believe you for once, the boss is in the car. Go."


    Li Ze pushed mi Youning''s shoulder.


    After taking a look at the car parked not far away, MI Youning''s heart began to beat drums.


    Because of Li Xin''s personal information, she can''t see anything.


    Except that the other party is the president of Tianpeng group, he doesn''t know anything else.


    This situation is very subtle.


    Mi Youning can''t tell whether her heart is expecting, doubting, or other emotions.


    In short, she had only one idea.


    That is to see what is sacred about Li Xin.


    But one more thing is subtle.


    They all called Ms. Liu''s mother.


    Half father?


    That''s not right, because Ms. Liu ran away when Mr. Liu went to the original owner.


    Now there is a brother. He can''t be his own.


    Moreover, MI Youning found that Ms. Liu had already died.


    There are still information about each other''s life. Before giving birth to the original owner, there was no entanglement with other men at all.


    Mi Youning walks to the front of the car. When she is one meter away from the front of the car, the door is opened.


    Li Xin gets out of the car. Mi Youning is stunned by the tall figure and beautiful face of the other party.


    Although I have already seen Li Xin''s face through the memory of the original owner.


    There is no immediate visual impact.


    After Li Xin got off the bus, the corners of her mouth gently bent an arc.


    That radian can''t be seen without looking carefully.


    "Le Yao, I''m Li Xin and your guardian."


    Li Xin stood opposite mi Youning in a very gentle tone.


    It''s not as cold as before facing Li Ze.


    Li Ze quickly walked a few steps and came between the two. "Come on, let''s get in the car first. Sister Liu made a delicious table. Let''s talk while eating."

 Chapter 1205

    Li Xin didn''t move, but walked towards the girl one head shorter than him.


    As he moved, MI Youning couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    "Little soul, come on... Tell me who this man is and what''s going on? Why do I have an idea of... Trying to knock him down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiehun means that after hearing the previous words, he thought his host also had something to fear.


    Listen to the tone in front. It''s clearly trembling and frightened.


    But the back, let him really is unspeakable.


    Did he let the host contact something that should not be touched in some careless place.


    Otherwise, why did his host change from high cold to flower mania.


    "Host, you are becoming more and more obscene now... Take care of yourself."


    Ring soul sighed and was ready to retire.


    However, how could mi Youning let him go like this.


    She hasn''t got the information she wants.


    "No, little soul, this man is so handsome! Look at his gentle and elegant temperament. It''s so handsome! You''re fascinated when you look at you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ring soul doesn''t need to be confirmed. There is something wrong with his host.


    "Host, just like it."


    "Really?"


    Mi Youning looked up at the man who came to her, showing a faint smile.


    She asked Jiehun in an obviously uncertain tone.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    Xiaohuner said several times in a row, and MI Youning was half sure.


    But soon mi Youning''s words changed, "but is Li Ze a little old? I''m not an adult. He''s almost in his thirties."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Le Yao, I''m sorry I''ve been abroad for so long before I came back."


    Li Xin stretched out his hands to MI Youning.


    Looking at the slender jade like hand in front of her, MI Youning holds it with her little hand.


    "Thank you... Brother for your help, otherwise I don''t know what will happen later."


    Mi Youning sincerely thanks. After all, Li Xin is a great benefactor of the original owner.


    Li Xin felt the temperature of the little hand and didn''t loosen it for the first time.


    Instead, he pulled the man in front of the car, "go home first, and I''ll take good care of you."


    "Thank you..."


    "No, no, no, host, you can''t, Li Ze is not..."


    It took a long time to stop the soul. What does mi Youning mean.


    He felt that he had suffered 10000 points of damage to his and his brain.


    Mi Youning sat in the rear seat, followed by Li Xin.


    They are very close.


    Li Xin looked at the beautiful girl in front of her and felt good.


    I thought it was good to have such a sister.


    Although not a blood sister.


    But thinking that this is the stepmother''s only daughter, Li Xin''s heart to take care of each other deepened a bit.


    Li Ze sat in the driver''s seat without asking, and directly started the car to drive in the direction of the villa.


    From getting on the bus, MI Youning smiled friendly at Li Xin, and then hung his head like a very clever girl.


    "Oh? Li Ze is nothing? Little soul, I think he''s very good."


    Mi Youning deliberately uses a very serious tone, but at this time, she looks at her face and smiles playfully.


    This is clearly teasing the little soul, which is fooling him.


    "Host, don''t you think Li Xin is more handsome than Li Ze, which fascinates you, makes your heart beat, makes you want to fall out of control, and makes you..."

 Chapter 1206

    "Stop, stop..."


    As soon as mi Youning heard a string of words from Jiehun, he immediately stopped.


    "I see. I''m teasing you. I just want you to relax and see what you''re doing so nervous?"


    "..." the ring soul is about to explode.


    "The host is black! I can''t contact me if I have something! Bye!"


    "No, never again!"


    Mi Youning saw that the little soul really blew up this time.


    "My dear little soul, remember to miss me."


    However, xiaohuner has known her for thousands of years. Really don''t you know what she means.


    She just wanted to test Li Xin''s identity.


    As long as Jiehun agrees that she is close to Li Xin, it is half possible that this man is the special existence she is looking for.


    Of course, like Li Ze, it must be stopped at the first time.


    This is the bug.


    Why didn''t the little soul react to such a loophole.


    She has used several planes.


    Maybe you can''t find it twice at a time, so what about twice or three times.


    Mi Youning doesn''t believe his old partner is so stupid.


    They just ignore each other.


    Because the little soul can''t say a lot, but it doesn''t prevent him from pointing out some problems in a roundabout way.


    Tacit understanding really doesn''t exist for ordinary people.


    Look at the little soul''s attitude before, it''s like it''s true.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ze drove into the courtyard of the villa and stopped the car.


    Li Xin took the lead in opening the door.


    "Sir, you''re back!"


    Sister Liu has been waiting for her for a long time.


    When I heard the car outside the door, I came out immediately.


    Seeing sister-in-law Liu, Li Xin nodded faintly.


    This is an old man who has taken care of him for a long time. He deserves some respect.


    Sister Liu walked quickly. "It''s been a long time, more than a month."


    Li Ze and MI Youning also got out of the car.


    The former took out the salute in the trunk, "I''m starving. Li Xin, I didn''t eat breakfast to pick you up."


    Hearing his complaint, Li Xin glanced at Mi Youning.


    "Go first."


    "OK, OK, I''ll prepare it for you."


    Sister Liu was a little excited, especially when she saw Li Xin.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, the three did not disperse.


    If Li Xin had been in the past, she would have focused on her work.


    But now it''s different.


    Suddenly there was a sister, he was a bit novel, and he also had a responsibility.


    Li Ze glanced at his friend and MI Youning. He reached out to pick up the fruit on the table and stood up.


    He said to Li Xin, "I''ll sort out the documents you want to sign next."


    "OK." Li Xin''s handsome face didn''t have the slightest expression.


    In fact, he has a secretary. These things are the work of assistant and secretary.


    As a lawyer director, how could Li Ze do this.


    It''s just that I want to leave space for MI Youning and Li Xin to get along alone.


    After Li Ze left, MI Youning sat in her seat without opening her mouth. She behaved very well.


    However, Li Xin doesn''t think she is a clever girl.


    It looks good to your face.


    He was sitting in the car before, but he saw the force value of the other party with his own eyes.


    This little girl is not a loser.


    "I heard your college entrance examination results came out. Have you chosen which university to go to?"


    Mi Youning looked up and smiled at the man in front of him with his fingers.


    Since this man is the one she''s looking for.


    Then she doesn''t have to pretend.


    "Want to stay in the city, a big."


    "Well, that''s OK. It''s closer to home."

 Chapter 1207

    Li Xin''s tone is rigorous and a little flat.


    It''s like he''s a man without feelings.


    "A university is the highest institution of higher learning in the country, but the score is a problem. I have people I know in the school. I''ll ask them at that time."


    As soon as mi Youning heard what this meant, she knew that Li Xin didn''t think she could be admitted to a university.


    But think about it, although the original master''s grades are good, it''s really difficult to get into a university.


    Moreover, a university has a quota for recruiting students every year.


    Mi Youning blinked his eyes and said innocently, "brother, I got 710. Although I need a quota in advance, it shouldn''t be difficult for me to get in."


    Hearing mi Youning''s score, Li Xin''s eyebrows moved.


    He looked at the girl in front of him carefully.


    He just called his brother.


    The sound was soft and sweet.


    Sure enough, it''s a child.


    That clever appearance has made Li Xin''s depressed mood a lot better these days.


    "Well, the score is not low. Unexpectedly, uncle Le''s daughter is still a learning bully."


    At the mention of Uncle Le, Li Xin knew he was wrong.


    But the words have been said, and it''s hard to take them back.


    In contrast, the girl opposite didn''t show too many sad expressions.


    Mi Youning looked up at him with a faint smile.


    "It''s all right. I won''t mind too much. Dad left without pain. I think it''s another relief for him."


    Li Xin didn''t know how to say it, but nodded with approval.


    He never met his biological mother. Later, when he was a little older, he was brought up by Ms. Liu.


    Later, Ms. Liu left and the old man at home died.


    He seems to have been depressed for some time without too much sadness.


    Many people say he was born without a love line.


    He is very cold to anyone and has no feelings at all.


    No one will attract his attention, even the closest relatives.


    Li Xin couldn''t agree with this.


    Because when his relatives died, he was a little uncomfortable.


    Just not to the point of grief.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was a bit awkward for a while.


    Just then, sister-in-law Liu brought out an ice cream cake.


    "Miss Le, your ice cream cake."


    Mi Youning''s eyes turned to crescent moon when she saw the ice cream cake.


    It''s so hot now that this thing has become her favorite.


    Li Xin sat opposite and took a panoramic view of the satisfied smile on her face.


    Especially the beautiful little face made his heart soft with a smile.


    This feeling made him a little strange and strange.


    But this feeling did not disgust him.


    Mi Youning took the ice cream cake from sister-in-law Liu. When she was ready to start, she remembered the existence of the man opposite.


    "Brother, do you want to eat?"


    Her tone was somewhat painful.


    If it is Li Xin in the past, it must refuse such sweets.


    But for the girl''s painful face, he nodded his chin very reserved.


    Ben is ready for Li Xin''s refusal.


    But what the hell is this head.


    Sister Liu doesn''t mean the man opposite. What she hates most is sweets.


    So what''s going on.


    What you said spilled water.


    Mi Youning pushes the ice cream cake in front of her. Just as she is about to push it away, Li Xin suddenly stands up.


    "No, I''ll just try it."


    Li Xin stood up and the tall body slowly walked towards mi Youning.

 Chapter 1208

    Walking to the other side, Li Xin bent down and opened her mouth to wait for feeding.


    Mi Youning couldn''t accept Li Xin, who turned into a strange style this second.


    However, Li Xin regretted when she finished this action.


    But this withdrawal made him lose face.


    He simply narrowed his eyes and stared at Mi Youning.


    This look seems to have no feelings, but the man in front of him is so handsome and so handsome.


    Mi Youning looks at each other. The most important thing is the man in front of her, who she is looking for.


    The man was clearly a foul. He looked at each other''s eyes closely. There seemed to be stars in them, which made her look more.


    Mi Youning''s "shy" eyes are actually biased.


    Close to Li Xin is closer than in the car.


    She clearly smelled the strong hormonal smell on each other.


    Stop, stop


    I can''t think anymore.


    The original owner''s body is not yet adult, and those problems are not what her baby can think of.


    Mi Youning hangs her eyes and uses the spoon in her hand to fiddle with the ice cream cake.


    Li Xin clearly saw the girl''s side face in front of her.


    The girl is really beautiful and her temperament is very attractive.


    What attracts Li Xin most is the other party''s red earlobe.


    So this is shy.


    Mi Youning raises the spoon and sends the ice cream cake to Li Xin.


    "Brother, eat."


    Li Xin''s heart refused to face the sweet - greasy ice cream cake.


    But he still opened his mouth and slowly ate the ice cream cake in the girl''s hand.


    Mi Youning smiled and appreciated his beauty and his suspicious eyes.


    The imaginary antipathy did not.


    Although it was sweet, it was not unacceptable in his impression.


    On the contrary, it feels a little different.


    Li Xin stood up and touched mi Youning''s hair.


    "Not bad. You eat first. I''ll go upstairs to deal with business."


    "OK."


    Mi Youning watches Li Xin turn and leave.


    Before they reached the stairs, they turned around and prepared to enjoy her ice cream cake.


    "By the way, what are your plans for the remaining half a month?"


    Li Xin thought that school would start in less than a month, stopped and turned to ask.


    Mi Youning thought, "not yet. I''m very grateful for being able to solve the previous problems."


    "Well, I''ll be busy with my work in the next period of time. If you have anything to do with Li Ze, I''ll arrange it for you."


    "OK, thank you, brother."


    Seeing the girl sitting at the table showing her clever appearance, Li Xin was also happy.


    He is a strong existence and likes clever people.


    Mi Youning is just his favorite.


    Smart, smart, cunning, but clever.


    In short, all the trouble he had had before disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next half month, MI Youning really seldom saw Li Xin.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s hard to see one side in a week.


    The other party always comes back late at night and leaves early the next morning.


    Once, Li Ze said that Tianpeng group was ready to develop abroad.


    Mi Youning sat on the carpet in the villa hall.


    She leaned on the sofa with her mobile phone in her hand, and beside her was her a-university admission notice.


    Tomorrow is the day to go to a big report.


    And she hasn''t seen Li Xin for three or four days.


    "Ding..."


    The cell phone rang.


    Mi Youning opens wechat.

 Chapter 1209

    Stupid erha: "little demon, you will start school tomorrow. The boss has no time. Wait for me to send you... Honey smile. Jpg."


    Seeing Li Ze, MI Youning knew that this man was definitely with Li Xin.


    When they are bored, they often chat on wechat.


    Li Ze called her Xiao Yao before, and then slowly became a little demon.


    Mei Yue said in her name that she had changed a lot in more than a month from when he first brought people back.


    It has become more and more like a goblin.


    So the address of the other party is becoming more and more strange.


    Because there is no one else in wechat, MI Youning also changed his name to xiaoyao''er.


    Little demon: "brother Li, you''re arrogant... Vote for you. Jpg."


    Stupid erha: "little demon, you are naughty... Look at my 20 meter long knife. Jpg."


    Little demon: "don''t look, son of a bitch lays eggs. Jpg."


    Stupid two ha: "darling, my little fairy. Jpg."


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and smiled when she saw the abstract picture sent by the other party.


    Little demon: "brother won''t let me play with strange corn. Go. Jpg."


    She didn''t go on talking with Li Ze because she had to tidy up things to go to school tomorrow.


    Pick up the things on the sofa, stand up and walk upstairs.


    When she went upstairs, she forgot to take her cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of the president''s office of Tianpeng group.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Xin took a casual look at Li Ze.


    Just because the other party''s laughter has a strong sense of existence.


    These days is the quarterly report of the group''s accounts. He will be very busy.


    He was not involved in these things in the past.


    However, there was something wrong with this year''s accounts, and the number was a little strange. Li Xin decided to check it himself.


    Of course he''s not alone.


    Everyone around you who can be trusted will be caught as coolies.


    Li Ze is naturally one of them.


    From just now on, Li Xin saw that Li Ze kept laughing.


    When Li Ze heard his friend''s question, he smiled and handed his mobile phone to Li Xin.


    He said with envy, "it''s not your baby sister yet. It''s really a living treasure."


    Li Xin doesn''t know, so she takes the phone and looks at Mi Youning''s head.


    Then he checked their chat records.


    Especially the last expression pack.


    Brother won''t let me play with strange corn. Let''s go.


    Seeing this picture, Li Xin pursed her mouth and made an arc.


    However, his smile made Li Ze look in his eyes, but his eyes widened, as if he saw something incredible.


    "Shit! Li Xin, you can laugh, too. I think you have facial paralysis!"


    Li Xin raised her head and glanced at Li Ze coldly.


    "Work!"


    "OK, ok... You are the boss. I work well."


    Li Ze stood up and continued to check the accounts.


    However, he forgot one thing, that is, Li Xin didn''t return his mobile phone to him.


    Li Xin glanced at the little demon''s account and reached out to pick up her mobile phone on the table.


    He also registered wechat before, but he hardly went up.


    There are several young people in the family and some business partners.


    Then there are some friends, such as Li Ze.


    Li Xin applied to add xiaoyao''er as a friend on wechat.


    After applying, he put his mobile phones on his desk and continued to work.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning at home doesn''t know. Li Xin took the initiative to add her friend.


    She was a little sad at this time.


    Just because it has been more than half a month, it is difficult for her to contact Li Xin herself.


    They live under the same roof, but they are like strangers.


    The contact with Li Xin is not as good as that with Li Ze.


    The other party is really a god man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I promise you to do it every day in the future.


    Try to Amway!!!


    Huahua''s ending book: quick wear: President''s Introduction Manual


    Introduction: System: "host, take it easy this time -" Su Yun nodded with a smile and lifted the male and female masters with her backhand.


    System: "host, be good -" Su Yun nodded sincerely and provoked the big boss.


    System: "host, you don''t need a task, just take charge of one person -"


    Su Yun thought it was a good feeling. Unfortunately, she met a crazy and handsome president (big boss).


    Su Yun, who was originally the elite Tasker of the super plane, collapsed into the mission world and met the lover who has been pestering for generations.


    Men are strong and women are strong. They work together to abuse slag crazily. The upgraded version hits the face and is cool all the way to the end.


    Absolute Su Shuang''s sweet favorite text, flirting with all kinds of male gods, President and boss, and flirting all the time. [favorite text + 1v1 + strong men and strong women]

 Chapter 1210

    "Little soul, do you think Li Xin is a working machine? Why do you keep working every day? I''ve been under the same roof for half a month. I''ve met three times in total.


    On three sides, the first time was the first meeting, the second time was the second day of the first meeting, and then met once in the middle of the night.


    How can this man fall down? I think he''s a robot. "


    Mi Ying, while picking up his school reports, make complaints about the soul.


    Big a can stay. Mi Youning is going to stay.


    And her age is a problem.


    Even if you want to do something, you need to grow up.


    Recently, Tianpeng group is preparing to develop abroad, which can not be solved in a short time.


    So why not distance produces hazy beauty.


    It''s only a year and a half. It shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Host, I think you are too busy. You haven''t started the task of the original."


    "What''s the hurry? It''s still a year."


    "Just be happy..."


    "Little soul, why are you so weak recently? Who drained you?"


    "... you think too much."


    Mi Youning spread his hands, "OK, but if you get married, I must send you a dowry."


    "Mi Youning! I thank you, I thank your family!"


    The little soul burst.


    This is completely exploded by Mi Youning.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning couldn''t react for a moment.


    "... little soul, have you been trampled on your tail?"


    The little soul stopped talking.


    In fact, he is also very sad.


    Because his memory is a little confused.


    There are always some inexplicable things pouring into his memory.


    Those things made him very strange and even extremely exclusive.


    But the name Feng Xie reappeared in his mind.


    The name is very familiar, very familiar.


    The kind of name he remembers in his own bones.


    As for being trampled on the tail, it doesn''t exist.


    But little soul''s menopause is coming.


    He was very unhappy, very unhappy.


    There is a desire to make small moves.


    After a while, the little soul went online again, "host, next time we enter a different world."


    "Well, OK."


    Mi Youning is still packing things.


    She had no idea, so she sold herself.


    Packed two full suitcases and a backpack.


    Mi Youning looks for her mobile phone and finds it''s not there.


    I went downstairs to find it.


    The lost mobile phone was found on the sofa downstairs.


    Mi Youning stoops to pick up her cell phone.


    "Miss Le, it''s time for lunch."


    Just opened the mobile phone screen, sister-in-law Liu''s voice remembered.


    "Well, here we are."


    She turned on her cell phone and walked to the restaurant.


    When I opened wechat, I thought Li Ze would send some news again.


    It didn''t.


    Someone applied to be her friend.


    I was going to refuse.


    However, the symbol of Tianpeng group temporarily stopped mi Youning''s next action.


    She pressed to agree.


    After the friend''s application was approved, MI Youning glanced at the logo of Tianpeng group.


    Then he entered each other''s circle of friends.


    If she guessed right, this person should be the one she read before.


    The other party''s circle of friends is very simple. They are all project cooperation of Tianpeng group, all ribbon cutting and the company''s R & D products.


    Seeing one of the black-and-white photos, MI Youning has determined that this is Li Xin''s wechat.


    Black and white style office, photo albums at the corner of the table and the placement of business cards.

 Chapter 1211

    All this shows that this is Li Xin''s wechat.


    Although the black-and-white style seems simple, the atmosphere of the pattern reveals the value of dressing up.


    The photo album in the corner of the table is Li Xin himself.


    The position of the business card is very obvious. When you zoom in, you can still see the words Li Xin.


    The angle of the photo shows that the man was taken from an office seat.


    The angle is very easy to find.


    Who can sit in Li Xin''s office.


    He is also the manager of Tianpeng group. Mi Youning can''t think of anyone except himself.


    "Miss le will start school tomorrow. Will she live in school or at home?"


    After serving the dishes, sister-in-law Liu didn''t leave.


    Mi Youning looked up and smiled at sister-in-law Liu with eight teeth. "It''s from school."


    "Alas... Miss Le lives on campus. The family will be more deserted in the future."


    Sister Liu shook her head, somewhat disappointed.


    Mi Youning thought about it, too.


    Li Xin goes out early and comes back late every day. It is estimated that he can''t eat sister-in-law Liu''s meal for half a month.


    "Sister Liu, I still come back on Saturday and Sunday. I live on campus on weekdays and will come back as long as it is a holiday."


    Sister Liu, who had just entered the kitchen, came out quickly after hearing this.


    "Good, good, that''s good. Come back, sister-in-law Liu will cook delicious food for you."


    "Well, thank you, sister-in-law Liu."


    "I''ve told you many times. Don''t be so polite."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and it was already daybreak.


    She still didn''t see Li Xin last night.


    Today is the school day. It''s the rush hour.


    It''s time for Li Ze to pick her up at home.


    Mi Youning quickly gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    It took a total of ten minutes from brushing teeth and washing face to dressing.


    After taking a look at the two suitcases in the bedroom, MI Youning put on her schoolbag, one suitcase in each hand, pulled it up and went out.


    At the moment when the door was opened, the leaning study was opened.


    It was just the moment mi Youning opened the door.


    The person who came out of the study was Li Xin in a suit and shoes.


    This dress made his cold breath more obvious.


    However, the handsome face showed a gentle smile when she saw mi Youning.


    Although it is very shallow, it can even be ignored.


    But it doesn''t hinder mi Youning''s sight and see it in his eyes.


    "Brother, you are at home!"


    Mi Youning''s voice was very excited and even a little happy.


    Seeing that she was expected to be like this, Li Xin''s heart was also very useful.


    He nodded gently, "well, I worked overtime last night and finished my work. I can send you to report today."


    If Li Ze hears this, he will definitely raise his middle finger.


    Last night, all the employees of the whole company went to work overtime, and Li Xin himself just took a nap in the rest room of the office, although he was also very hard.


    All this is just to send Le Yao to school the next day.


    "Wow... Really, I''m so happy."


    The smile on MI Youning''s face is as clean and pure as the child who gets candy.


    This makes Li Xin like the girl more.


    At this time, he even felt how wise his original decision was.


    The adoption of the girl made him happy both physically and mentally.


    Such a clever sister is really rare.


    Li Xin walks to MI Youning and takes the two suitcases in her hand.


    I saw a strand of hair curling up on each other''s hair.


    He stopped to go downstairs, loosened the suitcase in his hand, raised his hand and stretched it out to MI Youning''s face.

 Chapter 1212

    Seeing his action, MI Youning obviously stepped back.


    Such an action made Li Xin''s hand pause.


    He looked down at Mi Youning with deep eyes.


    See the smile on her face unchanged, even without any disgust.


    Then he stretched out his hand again and came to the other party''s head.


    The slender jade like hand pressed on the curled hair.


    I pressed it for a while before I let go.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know why. She raises her head and looks at the handsome man in front of her with a smile in her eyes.


    Although the other party has a cold temperament of resisting people thousands of miles away, it has to be said that the figure and appearance are hormones for walking.


    Li Xin is not a tough guy, but he is also manly. He is a very gentle man.


    But the cold breath of the other party covers up a lot of things.


    After taking his hand off, Li Xin found that the upturned hair was still upturned and had not changed at all.


    Mi Youning reaches out to touch after Li Xin takes her hand away.


    "Brother, don''t worry, we should start."


    After she touched it, she found that there was a wisp of curled hair.


    She saw no need to delay.


    Unfortunately, Li Xin''s temperament is like obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    He pursed the corners of his lips and looked at the curled hair with great distress.


    "Wait for me first."


    Li Xin turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    In less than a minute, he came out quickly.


    But he still has a bottle in his hand.


    Walking to MI Yannin''s side, Li Xin pressed the bottle''s spray in the warped up place and sprayed several times.


    Such a move has made mi Youning dull.


    Li Xin doesn''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    It''s just that my hair is cocked up.


    The other party''s serious expression made it difficult for her not to doubt.


    Li Xin looked at the curled hair and finally pressed it down. Only then did she loosen her frown.


    He smiled and put the bottle on the decorative counter.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Mi Youning nodded.


    She followed Li Xin downstairs.


    Looking at each other''s back, MI Youning feels that she really doesn''t know Li Xin at all.


    This man is definitely obsessive-compulsive.


    But it doesn''t look very serious.


    The bottle Li Xin took out from her bedroom was not put back into her original bedroom.


    So this should be a mild obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Only what the other party cares about will be more obvious.


    "Sir, Miss Le is down."


    Liu Sao was standing downstairs and was preparing to go upstairs. Only then did she find that they had gone downstairs.


    Seeing Li Xin holding the suitcase in her hand, sister-in-law Liu quickly stepped forward to take it over.


    "Sir, I''d better come."


    In the impression of sister-in-law Liu, Li Xin hasn''t done any housework since childhood.


    She takes care of her daily life and has a life secretary on business.


    "Li Xin, someone is looking for you."


    Just then, Li Ze came from the door.


    The other party''s face was somewhat unhappy, but also somewhat theatrical.


    Li Xin went downstairs to Li Ze, "who?"


    On weekdays, few people visit without notice.


    "Your girlfriend."


    "Cough..."


    As soon as mi Youning came downstairs to sister-in-law Liu, he heard Li Ze''s words.


    Li Xin has a girlfriend?!


    I''m kidding.


    She was sure that this man was the one she was looking for. How could she play with her like that in the blink of an eye.


    "Li Ze!"


    Li Xin''s tone was somewhat serious and unhappy.


    Hearing the speech, Li Ze immediately raised his hand and surrendered, "OK, OK, it''s his ex girlfriend."

 Chapter 1213

    "Why did you bring people?"


    Li Xin asked this and made Li Ze feel guilty and touch his nose.


    "Liang Shuang said she was pregnant with your child."


    "Bang..."


    Li Xin and Li Ze, as well as sister-in-law Liu, put their eyes on MI Youning.


    The suitcase was knocked down by Mi Youning.


    After hearing that someone came to the door and was still his girlfriend, MI Youning felt bad.


    At this time, hearing that Li Xin''s child was pregnant, MI Youning did not doubt his fault for the first time.


    She wants to meet the woman outside the door.


    I can''t see Li Xin''s information, but the women outside the door can see it.


    Looking at the three pairs of eyes, MI Youning bent his lips, "I''m not careful, you continue, you continue..."


    With these words, MI Youning walked out quickly.


    Liang Shuang... She is really looking forward to it.


    Li Xin has a girlfriend, which she never expected.


    No one stopped mi Youning from going out.


    Li Xin looked at Li Ze lightly, "I didn''t touch her."


    "Nonsense! Brother, I haven''t known you for so many years. If you are touched by a woman, you want to disinfect your whole body.


    It''s just that this woman came prepared. The other party was holding fetal villus DNA for identification. I saw it and there was no problem... "


    Li Ze said, and his face became ugly.


    It was knowing his friends that he was convinced that the child in Liang Shuang''s stomach was not Li Xin''s.


    But the DNA test was absolutely true.


    If it''s fraud, it''s unlikely.


    Because the hospital making the appraisal has the support of Tianpeng group, Li Xin is one of the decision-making powers in the hospital.


    Li Xin''s face became expressionless when she heard Li Ze''s words.


    A dark light flashed through the deep eyes.


    "Go out and have a look first. Le Yao has to report. Don''t delay her."


    "OK."


    Li Ze and Li Xin picked up a suitcase and walked outside the door. Sister Liu followed closely behind them.


    However, Liang Shuang and MI Youning outside the door met.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mi Youning walked out of the villa, he saw the woman standing on the steps.


    The other side is back to her.


    When I heard that the door was opened, I turned around in an instant.


    Expectation was evident in the woman''s eyes.


    However, when I saw mi Youning, my expectant eyes twisted in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    The tone of questioning made mi Youning chuckle.


    When he saw Liang Shuang, MI Youning saw all the information about the other party''s life.


    Speaking of it, Liang Shuang has something to do with her.


    But now, it''s still the child in this woman''s belly.


    "Aunt, who are you? Why are you at my door?"


    "Your home? You say this is your home?"


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly, with a happy smile on her face.


    Such a smile stimulated Liang Shuang.


    Liang Shuang has been dating Li Xin for half a year and knows that he has no sister.


    So who is the girl in front of you.


    Liang Shuang is really jealous of his beautiful white face.


    Because she broke up with Li Xin when they were abroad.


    She drugged each other.


    That night was very chaotic, which made her bear Li Xin''s silent anger the next day.


    The other party insisted on breaking up despite her plea.


    Thinking of the twists and turns, Liang Shuang suddenly smiled.


    Even if Li Xin has a new lover.


    She still has Li''s seed in her stomach.


    It''s a talisman to prove her status.


    The distortion on Liang Shuang''s face disappeared in an instant. She smiled gently at Mi Youning.

 Chapter 1214

    "Little sister, I''m Li Xin''s girlfriend."


    While talking, Liang Shuang also touched his stomach very gently.


    "I already have his child in my stomach."


    Mi Youning smiled but said nothing, staring into Liang Shuang''s eyes.


    Her eyes are beautiful, as if she could speak.


    Being watched by such eyes, Liang Shuang almost couldn''t help but want to tear the girl in front of him.


    Reason prevented her from doing so.


    "Little sister, it''s not good to be a third party. I advise you to leave Li Xin quickly.


    You are still young and don''t know anything about love. Love, go home and find your parents... "


    "Stop..." Mi Youning stopped the other party.


    Liang Shuang held back his anger and showed a false smile. "Little sister, your adults haven''t taught you. Don''t interrupt when others talk?"


    Mi Youning leaned against the door and shook Liang Shuang with his index finger.


    "Aunt, I just interrupted your dream. Li Xin will never be yours. Please remember this. If it''s not your own, don''t expect it.


    As for the children in your belly, who''s seed to go to? It''s true that everyone is an idiot. You can believe it with your few words? "


    Speaking of this, Liang Shuang''s face has been very distorted.


    Mi Youning frowned and thought for a while before continuing: "by the way, the DNA is more accurate now. It seems that the DNA of immediate family members can be detected.


    For example, a woman is not clean and sleeps with several men, all of whom belong to a family.


    She has a child and doesn''t know who it is. She can detect it as long as she detects the gene very accurately. "


    Liang Shuang''s face became more and more ugly with MI Youning''s words.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to see her expression.


    She continued: "you are so old, don''t toss. If you toss again, your body will collapse, and Li Xin can only be mine."


    The last sentence Li Xin can only be mine, although the voice is very low.


    However, Li Ze, who walked faster, heard this for the first time.


    It made his face a little strange.


    Li Ze went to see his friends behind him for the first time.


    But found a friend hanging his eyes on the phone.


    Listen to the phone call from the company.


    The company is busy these days.


    Until Li Xin hung up the phone, Li Ze approached, "did you hear what the little demon said?"


    Li Xin doesn''t know why.


    "You nonsense, Li Xin is mine, only mine. He is the father of the child in my belly!"


    Just then, Liang Shuang''s crazy words came.


    This made Li Ze and Li Xin change their faces one after another.


    They walked out of the door one after the other.


    "President Li!"


    As soon as Liang Shuang saw Li Xin, her eyes burst into tears. She was not wronged.


    Li Ze came to MI Youning and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation of the little demon?"


    Mi Youning squints at Li Xin. Seeing that the other party is also looking at her, she doesn''t give Liang Shuang a look.


    This made her very comfortable and turned her head to Li Ze.


    But on a gossip face.


    "There is no war, only a single actor."


    Li Ze agrees with this very much, "well, the essence of the play is the essence of the essence."


    Mi Yu Ning instantly thumbs up on Li Ze''s thumb, which is awesome for his movements and expressions.


    Li Xin saw their movements and tightened the expression on his face.


    Try not to show an uncomfortable expression.


    When did Li Ze and Le Yao get so familiar.

 Chapter 1215

    The atmosphere between them always made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Especially when you see them so close.


    This makes Li Xin feel dazzling.


    Let him have an impulse to pull Li Ze away.


    Li Ze noticed that the cold sight on him made his hair stand up.


    He looked down his line of sight and met Li Xin''s calm and expressionless handsome face.


    Liang Shuang saw that Li Xin ignored her and hurriedly looked for a sense of existence.


    "President Li, I have your child in my stomach. I really like you. The child is innocent. I want to keep the child."


    Then she came forward and wanted to stretch out her hand to pull Li Xin''s clothes.


    Seeing her movements, Li Xin quickly stepped back.


    With his cold and sharp eyes, he brushed and shot at Liang Shuang.


    "Stay away from me."


    Li Xin''s tone showed disgust.


    Obvious alienation.


    Seeing Li Xin''s untouchable appearance, Liang Shuang''s face was particularly ugly.


    this is it.


    Every time.


    Others make boyfriends and hold them high.


    And she made a boyfriend, although the other party''s conditions are very high.


    But this behavior, which could not even touch, made her doubt herself.


    Is he carrying a virus that makes this man afraid to touch.


    For nearly half a year, she didn''t take the initiative to touch Li Xin''s hand.


    When I met Li Xin''s clothes before, the other party had to wash them quickly.


    Of course, the clothes she touched were lost.


    Li Xin is ill. She is very ill.


    This is what Liang Shuang realized after following him for half a year.


    Li Xin stepped back and looked down at her wrist watch.


    Then he went to MI Youning, took her hand and walked down the steps.


    "Ah?"


    Mi Youning was dragged away and couldn''t help making a noise.


    Seeing this scene, Li Ze raised his eyebrow and showed a joking look in his eyes.


    Liang Shuang blew up.


    When I saw Li Xin La Mi Youning''s hand, the whole person was not well.


    Her face was extremely ugly.


    The sight on MI Youning''s body is eager to unload eight pieces of the National People''s Congress.


    Feeling Liang Shuang''s sight, MI Youning turned back and smiled gently. The smile was beautiful.


    "Li Xin!"


    This angered Liang Shuang completely.


    Regardless of others, he called his name Li Xin.


    The man holding mi Youning in front did not stop even when he heard his name.


    Li Ze walked down the steps, ignoring Liang Shuang.


    He brought people. That''s right.


    But this woman is too restless.


    When Li Xin was dating this woman, he was not optimistic about it.


    But he thought of a lot of results, and there was no such shock in front of him.


    Liang Shuang was pregnant and even said it was Li Xin''s.


    Li Xin has no personality and temper. He doesn''t believe that this man will fall in love with Liang Shuang.


    The other party''s cleanliness addiction is very serious.


    It''s really serious for women to a certain extent.


    Serious enough to meet a woman, Li Xin will be very irritable.


    Last time I went abroad on business, the woman with Li Xin was Liang Shuang.


    To say who Liang Shuang is, it''s Li Xin''s secretary.


    It belongs to the life secretary.


    Liang Shuang actively chased Li Xin.


    Li Xin doesn''t hate Liang Shuang. She just wants to try whether she can accept women.


    There seems to have never been any woman in his world, except for a lady Liu.


    Li Ze''s brain even crashed for a moment when he knew the news.


    Incredible, shocking, the world is disillusioned.

 Chapter 1216

    "Sir..."


    Before Li Xin takes mi Youning to his exclusive car, the driver immediately gets off and opens the door.


    The other party nodded respectfully. Li Xin gently protected mi Youning''s head and let him sit in the car.


    "Li Xin, you bastard!"


    Liang Shuang also quickly caught up.


    At the thought that Li Xin took the initiative to touch a woman''s hand, her jealousy could no longer be controlled.


    "What''s good about that girl? Can she satisfy you physically!


    It''s just a doll who doesn''t know anything. I didn''t expect you to like it!


    Li Xin, now that I am pregnant with your child, you must be responsible for me! "


    Mi Youning was stunned when she heard Liang Shuang''s words.


    Not because of Liang Shuang''s straightforward words.


    But because Li Xin, who heard Liang Shuang''s words, sent out the low pressure all over the other party.


    His handsome face cooled down.


    This is a sign of extreme unhappiness, anger and anger.


    Li Ze was still holding the suitcase in his hand. When he heard Liang Shuang''s unobstructed words behind him, he stopped.


    He turned and looked at Liang Shuang without expression.


    Seeing that the other party was going to cross him and go to Li Xin, he immediately stopped people.


    "Miss Liang, you should know what to say and what not to say. When you slander my boss, I can take evidence and sue you for slander."


    Liang Shuang was bluffed by Li Ze''s expressionless face for a moment.


    But soon she responded, "hum! If you dare to do it, you must dare to admit it! Ask him Li Xin. He has done his duty as a boyfriend for half a year. He..."


    Li Xin listened, his face getting colder and colder.


    He touched mi Youning''s head and whispered softly as gently as possible, "wait for me."


    Mi Youning nodded to him.


    Li Xin turned and looked at Liang Shuang not far away and said coldly, "Secretary Liang, don''t forget our agreement. I didn''t promise to be your boyfriend.


    I only said to give each other a chance to adapt, and I gave you double compensation.


    When you travel in the United States, you should know that the agreement between you and me has been terminated and we have no relationship anymore. "


    Mi Youning looks at the man with his back to her.


    The tall and secure figure of the other party fell into her eyes.


    However, the other party''s words made mi Youning speechless.


    You have to sign an agreement when you fall in love. She really... Underestimates Li Xin.


    This man is really unusual.


    "Also, the child in your belly is not mine. You should know that nothing happened to us that night."


    After that, Li Xin didn''t look at Liang Shuang''s ugly face, turned around the front of the car and sat in the back seat, right next to MI Youning.


    "Nonsense! Nonsense! The child is clearly yours! There is also paternity testing here!"


    Liang Shuang stepped on slender high heels and rushed to Li Xin''s car.


    Li Ze quickly stopped the man. He waved to sister-in-law Liu.


    "Sister Liu pressed people down."


    Liu Sao''s strength is not small. It''s enough to hold down a Liang Shuang.


    Li zesong said, "if sister-in-law Liu doesn''t go, call the police."


    "I see." sister-in-law Liu looked at Liang Shuang suspiciously.


    Seeing the look in sister-in-law Liu''s eyes, Li Ze squatted down.


    His eyes looked at Liang Shuang without emotion. "Do you know why I brought you back?"


    Liang Shuang shook his head.


    She has never been brought home by Li Xin.


    The only person you can find is Li Ze.


    When the other party agreed to bring her without hesitation, she still had a little gratitude in her heart.


    Now my heart is full of anger.

 Chapter 1217

    Liang Shuang is not stupid. When Li Ze asked, he knew there was definitely something fishy in it.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    Li Ze smiled. "You know, Li Xin''s biggest disadvantage is that he is too soft hearted to his family. No, or for the sake of Li''s blood, he is soft hearted.


    Tell the people behind you that thanks to him this time, Li Xin''s connivance to him has completely disappeared. "


    With this, Li Ze stood up and left with a low smile.


    And Liang Shuang was confused.


    Was found.


    Then everything she has is just a joke.


    She knows better than anyone whose child is.


    Looking down at the DNA identification in his hand, Liang Shuang''s heart was instantly cold and went down to reduce the temperature.


    Li Xin knew the man''s existence.


    After getting on the bus, Li Ze was still in a happy mood.


    The car started and drove slowly away from the courtyard.


    Mi Youning sits in the back seat, playing with her cell phone.


    No one in the car spoke.


    Mi Youning glanced at the man sitting beside him.


    I saw the other party''s eyes closed and his expression couldn''t see anything.


    Without the previous cold, but also without too many facial expressions.


    "Is that woman''s child really yours?"


    Mi Youning takes back her sight and plays with her mobile phone again.


    But her voice sounded in the car.


    Including Li Ze and the driver, they heard it clearly in their ears.


    Not to mention Li Xin around.


    When Li Xin heard mi Youning''s words, her eyelashes moved, and then she recovered calm.


    He didn''t open his eyes and still kept his original action.


    It was as if he had fallen asleep without hearing mi Youning''s words.


    Li Ze turned his head and looked back. Seeing that Li Xin didn''t mean to speak, he immediately looked at Mi Youning.


    Thinking of the girl''s obvious and domineering words before, her eyes showed complex eyes.


    "Little demon, that child is not the boss''s."


    Mi Youning suddenly raised his head and smiled at Li Ze.


    That''s a sweet smile.


    It''s a foul to smile too much.


    Because of the smile in front of him, Li Ze''s heart beat faster.


    Mi Youning then hung his head shyly.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to.


    Now if you don''t throw out some ambiguous sources.


    It''s too difficult to wait for Li Xin to take the initiative.


    She has gradually found that Li Xin is not like a normal person.


    He seems to have no feelings, just like a real immortal who doesn''t eat human fireworks.


    That''s amazing.


    Fairy''s makes people speechless.


    When you fall in love with a woman, you have to sign an agreement and even pay.


    At present, she has determined that the other party has a slight cleanliness habit and a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder. She seems to be in poor health. Now adding another emotion is also defective.


    In order to make Li Xin fall in love with her and get the power of soul in the future, MI Youning wants to make use of Li Ze.


    Well used, Li Ze is a great help.


    After Li Ze spoke, Li Xin finally opened her eyes because of the sudden silence in the car.


    The deep eyes looked at Li Ze jokingly.


    Li Xin narrowed her eyes and gently frowned at Li Ze.


    Mi Youning hangs his head and chats with Li Ze on wechat.


    Little demon: "brother Li, can you tell me how that woman met her brother?"


    "Ding..."


    When the mobile phone rings, Li Ze picks up his mobile phone and shakes Li Xin.


    However, the three words "little demon" prompted by the mobile phone interface came into Li Xin''s eyes.


    This made his face a little colder.


    Li Ze didn''t know the situation. He turned and sat up straight to check the wechat content.

 Chapter 1218

    Seeing the message, a warm - ambiguous smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Stupid erha: "why is the little demon so curious... Laughing without speaking. Jpg."


    Seeing Li Ze''s reply, MI Youning replied quickly.


    Her action, seen in Li Xin''s eyes, made him feel inexplicably wrong again.


    "Stop!"


    Li Xin suddenly opened his mouth and the driver stopped at the first time.


    Pushing open the door, he strode out of the car.


    The mood is wrong, very wrong.


    He doesn''t know why.


    I only know that seeing Li Ze and MI Youning now, he is inexplicably wrong.


    Not anywhere.


    So Li Xin got off.


    Standing outside the car, he looked down at the girl in the car and put his eyes on him.


    "I suddenly remembered that there was something else in the company. I can''t take you to school today. Let Li Ze take you."


    Mi Youning was stunned, and then he bent his lips and smiled.


    "Well, brother, go and be busy."


    Li Xin choked in her heart, but nodded modestly.


    Li Ze''s side really didn''t move.


    "How do you get to the company?"


    Li Xin took out her mobile phone. "It''s not far from home. I''ll call someone."


    After looking at the time, it''s too late for the big a report.


    Li Zeying said, "well, call back and I''ll go straight back to the company after I''m done."


    Li Xin stood on the road and watched the leaving car disappear slowly.


    When the car disappeared, a familiar low-key luxury car stopped beside him.


    "Sir..."


    Li Xin nodded and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little demon, your previous question is very meaningful."


    After Li Xin got off, Li Ze closed his mobile wechat and spoke directly.


    Mi Youning raised his eyes. "Brother Li, do you want to say it?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you, but it''s something funny..."


    Mi Youning didn''t figure out what was going on until the car reached a university.


    I finally understood why the other party''s body was obviously weak when I saw Li Xin first.


    Liang Shuang used to be Li Xin''s life secretary.


    The other party let Li Xin not reject.


    After Liang Shuang revealed the purpose of her pursuit, Li Xin wanted to try whether she could accept the existence of a woman in his life because she had no one around her for many years.


    The final result is obvious, otherwise it would not have been so.


    When she went to see Luo Wenhao, Li Ze also said that she felt sorry for each other.


    In fact, she is the same as Li Xin.


    They broke up in about the same time.


    Li Xin broke up with Liang Shuang because the other party drugged him.


    In addition to Li Ze, there are Li Xin''s dead father and Ms. Liu, as well as her grandfather and family doctor. No one knows that Li Xin''s body is resistant to drugs.


    That night, Li Xin gritted her teeth and insisted.


    He seems to be in a coma. In fact, he has always maintained a calm mind.


    He was not interested in Liang Shuang at all. Even if he took the medicine, he hated her. How could he stand.


    That night Liang Shuang left the room and left Li Xin alone.


    Li Xin didn''t call until the efficacy was reduced.


    After tossing for a long time, the efficacy still hasn''t been relieved.


    He ran and took a cold bath to press it down. The feeling was unbearable.


    Because no one wants to stand, even if he stands, he suffers.


    It''s no use taking medicine at all, even delivering medicine to the body.


    Should have returned home, but because of that, Li Xin tossed abroad for a long time.


    The next day, Li Xin drove Liang Shuang away.

 Chapter 1219

    Liang Shuang said that they had already had a relationship and absolutely did not agree to break up like this.


    Li Xin was really weak at that time.


    Physical anti drugs make him suffer.


    Sent someone to give Liang Shuang a sum of money and even fired him.


    Then what happened today.


    The car stopped at the gate of a university. Mi Youning didn''t get off immediately.


    Instead, he looked up at Li Ze, smiled and asked, "is that brother going to find a girlfriend again?"


    The question is very straightforward.


    "Little demon, guess what."


    Mi Youning shook her head gently.


    Looking at the beautiful face of the girl in front of him, Li Ze''s heart was also somewhat complicated.


    If he had misunderstood what he had heard at the door before.


    The girl in front of me is still so young.


    The contact time with Li Xin is also very short.


    There can be no development between them.


    If you look at your friends, you don''t look like an old cow eating tender grass.


    But all this is unknown.


    Because he saw Li Xin several times and took the initiative to contact mi Youning.


    And without the slightest resistance.


    "No, he can''t find a girlfriend all his life."


    Mi Youning''s eyes suddenly burst into amazing light.


    With such eyes, Li Ze was completely determined.


    She is really interested in Li Xin.


    Such a girl is clean, knowledgeable, and Li Xin doesn''t reject it.


    They may not be together.


    Let it be.


    Looking at the parents of students coming and going and the full vehicles, Li Ze opened the door and got off.


    "Welcome to a university. In the next few years, this will be the starting point of your life."


    Mi Youning got off the bus.


    Looking at the elegant decoration of a university full of ancient charm and the school gate full of atmosphere, she smiled.


    Yes, this will be her starting point.


    No hurry, it''s a long way off.


    She''ll be an adult in a year.


    And the uncle''s family should pay off what they owe her.


    Murder pays for life. This time, it depends on who will take the blame for Le Qingqing.


    The demolition fee of the previous house is about to come down.


    It must not be so easy for the uncle''s family to give up.


    She needs to be prepared in advance.


    "Le Yao left. What are you doing?"


    Li Ze pulled his suitcase to the school. Seeing that MI Youning didn''t keep up, he turned back and shouted.


    "Coming!"


    After finding the assigned host, Li Ze sent the person to the door and left without even entering the dormitory door.


    Mi Youning watched each other downstairs before returning to the dormitory.


    Li Xin was pretty good to her. She sent someone to apply for a single dormitory.


    For example, only post doctoral students in a university are eligible to live in a single dormitory.


    Mi Youning returns to the dormitory and tidies up the salute alone.


    Originally, sister-in-law Liu was going to follow.


    But I met Liang Shuang and disrupted all plans.


    The journey at a university officially began.


    Mi Youning chose science.


    In the first month, she didn''t have any maladjustment, even very habit.


    Clothing, food, housing and transportation are very convenient, especially in terms of living.


    During this period, she went home and lived in the villa where Li Xin lived.


    She only saw each other once in a month.


    It was the other party''s hurried way to the study.


    Another weekend holiday.


    If the owner''s uncle, Le Dehui, didn''t call her, it would be a very comfortable weekend.


    Unfortunately, everything was destroyed.


    The demolition fee for the old building has come down.


    And in the first time, into her account.


    It was only the next day that Le Dehui called, which showed that his purpose was very obvious.

 Chapter 1220

    Mi Youning thought of Le Dehui''s angry voice on the phone and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    The other party dared to threaten her.


    Knowing that she went to school at a university, she said frankly that she would come to school if she didn''t give money.


    This is really unreasonable.


    Even if the money is donated, it will not give a penny to the Le Dehui family.


    Mi Youning didn''t wait for the Li family to pick her up this Friday.


    She took a taxi directly to where Le Dehui lived.


    The original owner''s uncle''s family lives in the suburbs.


    Just a taxi fare is a red ticket.


    Mi Youning got out of the car and asked the taxi driver to leave.


    She was not at all worried about the way back.


    When the taxi stopped at the door of uncle''s house, a man came out of the yard.


    It is Le Dehui, the great uncle of the original owner.


    Because of today''s special day, Le Dehui specially asked for leave from the factory to go home.


    Seeing that MI Youning really came, he was relieved.


    As long as someone comes.


    I''m not afraid of not spitting out the money when I come.


    It''s not decent for a child to hold such a large sum of money.


    It''s better for him to keep it.


    "Come on, go in."


    Le Dehui smoked a dry cigarette, and his eyes and eyebrows were full of a stern look.


    A middle-aged woman came to the vegetable field not far away.


    When the other party sees mi Youning, his eyes shine.


    "Isn''t this Le Yao? Come on, come in and cook delicious food for you today."


    Before mi Youning looked back, he heard the high voice.


    She looked sideways and saw a middle-aged woman dressed in a very foreign style.


    This is the original owner''s aunt.


    The other party''s face is like monkey fart.


    He was also wearing colorful clothes. His hands and ten fingers wanted to be full of rings.


    It''s really foreign.


    The foreign style makes mi Youning almost blind.


    When Le Dehui saw that MI Youning didn''t greet people, he couldn''t help but sink his face.


    "What''s the matter? I''m mute when I come back. People won''t cry!"


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "You said that. If I were mute, who was talking to you before?"


    "Then don''t greet people!"


    Le Dehui pointed to his daughter-in-law and said displeased to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning shook his head in exchange for this.


    "I''m not here to recognize my relatives, but to break up some things."


    Mi Youning didn''t go inside with Le Dehui.


    Instead, he sat on a stone bench not far away.


    Uncle Niang saw this scene and glared at Mi Youning for several times.


    That look would tear her apart.


    "Why is Yaoyao so angry? You can talk about it. Aunt will cook delicious food for you."


    She winked at Le Dehui and then walked quickly to the kitchen.


    Mi Youning sat on the stone bench and put his backpack on the stone table.


    In her eyes, it''s much cleaner than the house.


    Le Dehui took a sip of dry smoke and walked to MI Youning.


    He squinted at the girl in front of him.


    It''s different.


    People who go to college are different after all.


    Think of your daughter and look at Le Yao in front of you.


    Le Dehui felt even more uncomfortable.


    The expression on his face smelly, "Le Yao, I heard that the house demolition fee has come down. What about the money?"


    Mi Youning has just turned on her mobile phone wechat, but her mobile phone is dead at this time.


    She frowned.


    I didn''t pay attention before. I didn''t know that the mobile phone would run out of power at this time.


    Hearing Le Dehui''s words, MI Youning looked up at each other.


    "You''re thinking about the money."


    The very positive tone made Le Dehui''s face look ugly.

 Chapter 1221

    Le Dehui''s face became ugly, but he didn''t stop.


    He walked across from MI Youning.


    "You girl has no tutor more and more. Do you talk to your elders like this? It''s not a matter for you to hold the money."


    "Then it''s appropriate to give you the money? Are you sure I can see it then?"


    Le Dehui threw the cigarette in his hand to the ground and stamped it out.


    "How can you talk? Saving for you is not giving it to you. If you have a child with such a large amount of money, what should you do if there is danger? It''s time to spend money indiscriminately at this age."


    Mi Youning clasped his hands together, held his chin and nodded very sincerely.


    "Yes, it''s inappropriate to keep it by yourself. It''s safe to hand it over to foreign talents. It''s really a long experience."


    When Le Dehui heard this straightforward remark, he stood up and pointed to MI Youning. His fingers trembled.


    "It''s against heaven! It''s against you! I tell you, Le Yao, you must take out the money today, or you won''t want to leave here!"


    Looking at Le Dehui''s angry face when he stood up, MI Youning knew it couldn''t be done well.


    The woman standing in the kitchen heard the voice outside and opened her mouth with silent joy.


    Today, just for the demolition fee, as long as they get the money, they can also buy a suite near the city.


    When my daughter finds someone, the conditions can be better.


    Today I have to get the money from Le Yao anyway.


    "Dad, mom! I''m back!"


    When mi Youning and Le Dehui confronted each other, a familiar female voice sounded outside.


    Soon a girl dressed as grade two came in.


    The other party''s face is wearing thick smoke makeup, and the clothes pendant on his body still flickers when he walks.


    The chain clattered and sounded harsh.


    Look at the walking steps. It''s really the exclusive of the little gangster.


    This is sitting or not, standing or not.


    There is an elegant hooligan, a cultural hooligan and an elegant hooligan.


    And the music in front of me is really the lowest taste.


    It belongs to the lowest music color.


    "Why are you here?!"


    When Le Qingqing saw mi Youning''s presence, his face changed greatly and his anger surged up.


    Mi Youning held his chin and blinked. "Of course someone invited."


    "Bah! Get out of my house!"


    Le Qingqing explodes when she sees the woman in front of her.


    It was this woman who surrounded her that day, but lost several friends.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you find it?"


    In the president''s office of Tianpeng group.


    Li Xin turned her back to the door of the office and looked at the building outside the landing window. Her tone was cold and dangerous.


    "Keep looking! Follow the route of the taxi!"


    Without waiting for the other side to speak, he hung up the phone directly.


    There are still several people in such a big office.


    One of them is Li Ze.


    The rest are the other people who check the accounts.


    When these people found Li Xin angry, they had stopped the action on their hands for the first time.


    Seeing that Li Xin hung up, Li Ze immediately got up and came forward, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    Li Xin turned her head and held the phone tightly in her hand.


    "Le Yao is gone. He got on a taxi and left."


    "Did you find anyone?"


    The expression on Li Ze''s face immediately changed.


    Very anxious, very worried.


    Li Xin has a panoramic view of his changes.


    "Not yet. It''s already under investigation."


    He went to his desk and picked up his coat.


    "I''ll look for it."

 Chapter 1222

    Li Xin picked up her clothes and strode to the door.


    The secretaries and assistants around him immediately followed.


    The Secretary quickly slid the tablet in his hand, "president, you have a meeting to hold in the afternoon and Mr. Liu Qianjin''s birthday party to attend in the evening..."


    "Push it off for the time being. Others who are not in a hurry will wait until I come back."


    Li Xin stopped at the door and put her eyes on the assistant.


    The latter thought for a moment and immediately said, "does the president need me to drive you?"


    Seeing that he didn''t report, Li Xin shook her head and turned out of the office.


    "The boss waits for me, and I''ll go too!"


    Li Ze shouted and quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning naturally wants to leave here.


    But on this premise, the ledehui family will not pester her.


    She stood up and carried the backpack on the table again.


    "No one can take the money from the demolition fee. It''s mine."


    This is a positive remark to le Dehui.


    The latter''s face changed when he heard her say this.


    Instantly changed his face, "Le Yao, it''s no use having so much money for your child. It''s better to give it to your uncle and save it for you."


    The tone was very low, so low that it was a bit too gentle, which made people get goose bumps all over.


    Mi Youning really shook his body, "no, it''s safer to put the money in his own hands, don''t you think?"


    Seeing that Le Dehui wanted to refute, MI Youning continued: "if you give me your deposit, you must not be happy, so we don''t have to continue this topic. It''s a dead cycle."


    "You dead girl! Don''t toast or punish!"


    Le Dehui widened his eyes and looked at Mi Youning fiercely.


    The whole body still exudes a very strong attitude.


    It seems that mi you would rather not let people go if he didn''t take out the money.


    Of course, such Le Dehui is only dignified in the eyes of Le Qingqing and her mother.


    In MI Youning''s eyes, it''s really not worth mentioning.


    "There is no life for money. Do you dare take my life?"


    Mi Youning approached Le Dehui a few steps, and his cold eyes stared at the man in front of him.


    "Do you know what your attitude is? Intimidating minors, blackmail and robbery are going to jail!"


    Le Dehui was frightened by her words.


    He didn''t believe it all, and even looked at Le Qingqing not far away.


    At this time, Le Qingqing finally knows why Le Yao is in her home.


    The thought of this woman cost her so much.


    She gave a sinister smile.


    "Dad, don''t listen to her bluffing. It''s impossible. I didn''t know it was so serious. You''re her uncle. It''s nothing to teach her a lesson."


    When Le Dehui heard this, he obviously trusted his daughter.


    He glared angrily at Mi Youning, "you dead girl dare to lie to me!"


    He swept the yard until he saw a stick.


    Le Dehui walked over quickly and held the stick in his hand.


    "I''ll teach you a good lesson, you smelly girl!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you sure it''s there?"


    A luxury car sped along the spacious road.


    Sitting in the car, Li Xin frowned all the time.


    Until the phone hung up, his frown did not loosen at all.


    "Found it?"


    Li Ze sat aside and saw that Li Xin''s expression was wrong. For a moment, there was no bottom.


    It took Li Xin a while to nod to him.


    "Found it."

 Chapter 1223

    Li Xin thought that his heart was empty when he first heard that Le Yao disappeared.


    He felt it for the first time.


    Let him have a little panic, as if the girl would never appear again after she disappeared.


    Now that someone has found it, he is not at all happy.


    Because something was wrong before, he couldn''t figure it out.


    All this confused him very much.


    Le Yao, the daughter of Ms. Liu.


    Now his sister.


    Does this girl really have so much influence on him.


    Li Xin shook her head.


    What he hates most is the feeling of losing control.


    This feeling is very bad, which makes him hate it.


    ¡­¡­


    In a suburban farmyard, MI Youning sits at a stone table.


    Looking at the aunt of the original owner not far away, and Le Qingqing kneeling on the ground to check the injury on Le Dehui.


    Le Dehui even raised his stick to hit mi Youning.


    If you really want someone to hit you, you''ll suffer a loss.


    During mi Youning''s hiding, he inadvertently guided Le Dehui, tripped and fell onto a water tank.


    His head was broken and he was unconscious.


    It''s not happy. Qingqing just called.


    At this time, the mother and daughter are watching anxiously, the only man in the family who makes money.


    Mi Youning knew that Le Dehui was all right, but he was in a coma.


    After a while, you''ll definitely wake up.


    Not even a mild concussion.


    Looking at the mother and daughter again, there was no sadness in their eyes.


    "Le Yao! I must make you pay! If Dad can''t work, you must compensate for our family!"


    "What does it have to do with me? I didn''t let him beat me. I''ll sue you for beating minors."


    "You fart!"


    "Girls should be gentle and not so vulgar."


    "You @#%#@# £¤% # £¤ & amp; amp; *..."


    Le Qingqing''s mouth is unclean. He sprays everything out.


    Mi Youning showed a disdainful look, but never spoke again.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    The emergency brake sounds.


    Such a movement attracted the attention of several people present.


    At the same time, Le Dehui, lying unconscious on the ground, also started.


    "Little demon!"


    Li Ze got off and went straight to the courtyard.


    Before, Li Xin told him that the man was here. He asked the driver to hurry up and finally arrived.


    At the moment I saw mi Youning, I was really down-to-earth.


    At the thought that this might be the only person to save Li Xin, Li Ze was burning with anxiety.


    If the other party loses it, Li Xin''s life seems to be over.


    Mi Youning saw Li Ze coming and tilted his head to look behind him.


    But I didn''t see the person I wanted to see.


    Li Xin didn''t come.


    It''s not scientific.


    If the other party really wants someone, it''s impossible not to care about her.


    Even if he hasn''t recognized something, she should be important in his heart.


    But now Li Xin doesn''t appear at all, which shows that there is a problem.


    What is the problem.


    Li Ze saw mi Youning''s head tilted and knew what she was looking for.


    Smiled and replied according to Li Xin''s words: "don''t look, the boss didn''t come."


    "Oh, I didn''t look for him, but I was curious about how you came in your brother''s car."


    Li Ze didn''t hesitate when she asked, "the boss sent someone to check the monitoring after he knew you weren''t there. Only then did he know you were here. He''s busy and doesn''t have time now, so he sent me to pick you up.


    My eldest lady, you ran out and turned on your mobile phone. Do you know you''re scared to death? "

 Chapter 1224

    Mi Youning took out his cell phone and said, "the cell phone is dead."


    "Well, that''s a strong reason."


    Li Ze stood beside mi Youning and met Le Dehui''s open eyes.


    His eyes sharpened in an instant, "Mr. Le, maybe I forgot to tell you last time. Miss Le Yao is the sister of the person in charge of Tianpeng group.


    Next time you have something to do, you can call me directly. If you dare to Sao Hara Le again, I promise you will spend the rest of your life in prison. "


    Le Dehui wanted to make use of his injury.


    Now, hearing Li Ze''s cold tone, his body can''t help shrinking back.


    His action was captured by Yue Qingqing.


    For the first time, he rushed to le Yao with a knife in his hand.


    "It''s all you bitch! You''re the broom star!"


    Mi Youning doesn''t understand why Le Qingqing is like this.


    Although the two have grown up unhappy with each other, they have not reached the point where you live and I die.


    Seeing Le Qingqing rush to MI Youning with a knife, Li Ze quickly stands up and stops the other party.


    Suddenly, MI Youning had some ideas in his mind.


    Her footsteps immediately came behind Li Ze and pulled people apart.


    The knife in Le Qingqing''s hand missed Li Ze perfectly and stabbed mi Youning.


    "Well..."


    The sharp knife stabbed mi Youning in the abdomen.


    The bright red blood flowed out in an instant.


    Drop by drop on the ground, the color is very dazzling.


    In fact, it didn''t hurt much, but mi Youning called very sad.


    It seems to have stabbed some vital part.


    This scene let Li Ze see, his face turned white.


    It''s like he was the one who got hurt.


    "Little demon!"


    Li Ze quickly ran over and picked up mi Youning.


    The driver in the car has been paying attention to the situation outside.


    After seeing mi Youning injured, he immediately got out of the car.


    The other party''s face was no worse than that of Li Ze.


    Even more serious than the panic on Li Ze''s face.


    Because they all know the identity of Le Yao clearly.


    Li Xin''s sister is one of the shareholders of Tianpeng group.


    Le Qingqing on one side has been stunned.


    She was just angry for a moment and didn''t intend to kill.


    She trembled at the sight of the blood red on the ground.


    The knife in his hand had already been thrown aside.


    "Qingqing! Are you okay?"


    "Mom! I killed people... I killed people..."


    "No, no, good daughter, don''t be afraid..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Ze glanced coldly at his mother and daughter and Le Dehui lying on the ground.


    "How many lives do you have to play this time?"


    Holding mi Youning in his arms, he strode to the front of the car.


    The driver has already opened the door.


    "Call Li Xin."


    Driver: "I''ve called the boss."


    "What did he say?"


    "Send to the hospital, the nearest hospital, find someone to bandage the wound, and the boss will come as soon as possible."


    "It''s really his way of doing things."


    Li Ze''s hand covers mi Youning''s abdominal wound. When he hears the driver''s words, the cold on his face has dissipated.


    At this time, his eyes went straight to the girl sitting aside, whose face was pale because of excessive blood loss.


    "Is the little demon worth it?"


    Mi Youning hooks his lips.


    Even if the delicate face is pale, it can''t stop its own beauty.


    "Of course, it''s not worth doing."


    Li Ze''s eyes are complex. He underestimates the girl.


    Just now, the other party could avoid it.

 Chapter 1225

    He even made the action of removing the knife in Le Qingqing''s hand.


    Unfortunately, in the end, MI Youning pulled him away.


    I hit it myself.


    He saw the scene clearly.


    There is also speculation as to why she did that.


    The other party didn''t deny the question just now.


    The blood in your hand is still warm. Is it really worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the hospital, the doctor stitched up mi Youning''s wound.


    Li Xin also came here during this period.


    His handsome face was gloomy, and his anxiety was not hidden at all.


    Seeing such a good friend, Li Ze smiled.


    Maybe it''s really worth it.


    His good friend is like jumping out of a stone.


    Such an expression, such an obvious emotion, is clearly worried and concerned.


    "How''s it going? How''s the little demon?"


    Li Xin strode forward, followed by Assistant Secretary Yu behind him.


    This posture is ready to go out.


    Li Xin''s dress is very formal, which brightens people''s eyes and is more generous than usual.


    "In the operating room, the doctor said there was no problem for the time being. He didn''t hurt the key."


    Hearing this, Li Xin''s face was better.


    "Well, that''s good."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The Liu family called to let people go down and announce something important. It seems that the Liu family has married the Wang family."


    This is the latest news received by the company.


    Li Ze thought, "President Liu''s daughter seems to be underage?"


    Li Xin really doesn''t know about this problem.


    Because he doesn''t pay attention to such things at all.


    He shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Li Ze turned his eyes and suddenly said, "speaking of it, President Liu''s daughter is almost as old as the little demon. She is engaged at such a young age.


    In the future, the little demon doesn''t know what kind of man he will find to marry... "


    Li Xin''s brain crashed for a moment.


    The little demon will marry later.


    She will laugh in the arms of other men and stand side by side with other men.


    Even have a home with that person and won''t appear around him.


    Such imagination makes Li Xin some unacceptable.


    Le Yao was the first woman he didn''t reject.


    The kind of existence that can walk freely in his private field.


    He has let the other party break into his sight and doesn''t want people to leave like this.


    That belongs to him.


    They are not alone with each other.


    He accepted it when he saw each other.


    Thinking that the other party might leave one day, he didn''t accept it.


    Yes, No.


    "No, the little demon won''t marry!"


    Li Ze almost burst into laughter with the tone of gnashing teeth.


    Li Ze won''t believe it if he doesn''t like it anymore.


    But one is too young and the other has not recognized his heart.


    Imagine the situation of these two people. Li Ze also has a headache.


    They really should complement each other.


    One is precocious, the other is not open.


    The two run in together, it''s really lively.


    Li Ze doesn''t think life will be boring in the future.


    Li Xin''s eyebrows wrinkled again.


    His mood has fluctuated more and more recently.


    It''s too obvious, and it''s related to le Yao every time.


    He feels that he should stay away from things he can''t control.


    After a long time, you may know what''s going on.


    Li Xin glanced at the operating room and said to Li Ze, "after the operation, send people home. I''ll go to the banquet first."


    "..." Li Ze couldn''t believe it.


    "If you want to go, you won''t see the little demon?"


    "Well, go back at night."

 Chapter 1226

    Li Ze looked at Li Xin in a hurry.


    He couldn''t figure out what his best friend was going to do.


    How can there be a sense of disobedience.


    But thinking of his daily life, it doesn''t seem to make much difference.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning was pushed out of the operation. Naturally, she didn''t see Li Xin.


    Hearing that song Li Ze said the man came, he soon left again.


    The news made mi Youning doubt himself.


    Before, Liang Shuang said she was pregnant with Li Xin''s child. When she didn''t see Liang Shuang herself, she didn''t doubt that she was looking for the wrong person.


    Now Li Xin left without even looking at her.


    This makes mi Youning wonder if she has found the wrong person.


    Do you want to pick up Li Xin''s clothes and see if there are red moles in his shoulder socket.


    How could that man be so cold.


    So no feelings, don''t care about anything.


    It seems that there is nothing he cares about in this world.


    "Little demon, let me take you home."


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    Go home, or avoid it.


    Li Xin''s situation made her a little confused.


    She needs a good study.


    This bitter meat trick has been used.


    The guy Li Xin left unexpectedly.


    I didn''t even care about her personally.


    "No, I''m going back to the dormitory."


    "... actually, Li Xin is going to attend the banquet. It''s very important. He said he would go home early in the evening."


    Go home early?


    Mi Youning really doesn''t believe this.


    Li Xin will take the initiative to go back early.


    He''s a workaholic. He wants one minute to be two minutes.


    He said that he cared about her when he came home early, so why don''t he see her before leaving.


    In her perception, the banquet is really nothing too important


    In this city, besides the Li family, which family can make the people in power of Tianpeng group pay attention to being present at the first time.


    It was only a few minutes to see her.


    "Brother Li, take me back to school."


    Mi Youning got out of the wheelchair.


    Lift your feet and go outside.


    She walked in a way that didn''t show she was a wounded person.


    Li Ze agreed to follow up.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returned to the single dormitory of the school.


    Li Ze, a man, still didn''t go in this time.


    He took the man to the door and left.


    Mi Youning walks into the dormitory and returns his clothes.


    Glancing at the wound in the abdomen, the power of the soul slowly worked.


    Soon the tingling around the wound disappeared.


    "Little soul..."


    "In, what''s wrong with the host."


    Mi Youning went to the bed and sat down. She relaxed on the pillow and leaned on it.


    "Little soul, Li Xin has a problem. There seems to be something missing."


    "You finally found out."


    Little soul''s tone was very indifferent, as if there was nothing strange.


    Originally thought he didn''t know, MI Youning, who was thinking deeply, was stunned.


    "So you know."


    Mi Youning sat up slowly with a calm and harmless tone.


    "Naturally, I just didn''t expect you to find it. You''re so stupid."


    Mi Youning, take a deep breath, take a deep breath.


    "Little soul, are you itchy?"


    "No, no, no, I''m doing it for you. I know you can''t help it. You''re a minor now.


    Also, without knowing, have you found a lot of things wrong with Li Xin? "


    Think of each other''s strange attitude, strong and domineering character, cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Mi Youning finds that there are really many strange things about Li Xin.

 Chapter 1227

    "What the hell is that?"


    "Without love."


    "What is love?"


    "It''s love..."


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    The ledehui family has never provoked mi Youning since what happened a year ago.


    Afterwards, Li Ze found some relevant materials to show her.


    It is said that Le Qingqing can be held criminally responsible.


    At first, MI Youning didn''t hold Le Qingqing accountable in order not to affect the original plot.


    However, a year passed.


    Le Dehui took the initiative to find mi Youning again.


    The reason is that his father''s cemetery has to be moved because of its location.


    After calculating the time, MI Youning thinks the time is really a coincidence.


    "Little demon, here!"


    Li Ze sat in the driver''s seat and waved to the girl at the gate of major a.


    Today is the original Lord''s birthday.


    This is her first birthday as an adult. She said she should do it well.


    Li Xin, the man even planned to officially push her in front of everyone.


    Let everyone know that she is his sister and one of the shareholders of Tianpeng group.


    Thinking of tonight''s banquet, MI Youning has a bigger headache.


    This year, Li Xin has not changed.


    She is still cold and lonely, and occasionally shows a gentle smile and emotion to her.


    But that''s a rare case.


    If you obey Li Xin today, let everyone know that she is his sister.


    Then there will be more things for them to carry in the future.


    After all, that relationship is too messy.


    A mess will stab people in the spine.


    Mi Youning went to Li Ze''s car and went to the co driver''s seat.


    "Well, are you looking forward to today?"


    Li Ze is really happy for the girl in front of him.


    A year.


    After a year together, he realized that the girl was decisive and brave.


    "Of course, I''m looking forward to it."


    Mi Youning''s lips curved with a smile.


    Just, since we have come to this step, it''s no use to scruple any more.


    She will never be Li Xin''s sister tonight.


    Just confirm one more thing.


    There is a special birthday party for her in the villa tonight.


    Li Xin will always be there. This is a great opportunity.


    "Little demon, I wish you everything you want."


    "Thank you, brother Li."


    Li Ze started the car and drove quickly to Li''s villa.


    Just after their car drove into the courtyard, a group of people came out of the house.


    "Miss Le, I''m your stylist and hairdresser today. The banquet is about to begin. I hope you can cooperate more."


    As soon as mi Youning got out of the car, a valiant woman came. The other party''s dress was very masculine.


    If she doesn''t speak, she really can''t see men and women.


    Seeing the eagerness on the other party''s face, MI Youning didn''t go in with the other party at the first time.


    But looked up upstairs.


    In front of the large French window in the study, there was also a tall man standing.


    Li Xin stood in front of the French window and looked at Mi Youning.


    Bright eyes only looked at him.


    It''s like he''s all she has, her only one.


    Being watched by such eyes, Li Xin''s heart was out of law for a moment.


    His heart beat so fast that he couldn''t help reaching out and covering his heart.


    That smile gently stirred his heartstrings.


    Let him not want to pay attention to others, just want to look at the girl downstairs.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and faintly took back her sight.


    Nodded to the stylist in front of him, "then I''ll trouble you."


    Make up, dress, hairstyle, jewelry... It''s been three hours.

 Chapter 1228

    Li Xin and Li Ze also changed their dresses tonight.


    The banquet is about to begin, and there are already guests in the hall.


    In the study sat two men.


    Li Ze looked aside and sat gracefully, like a man who can''t be shaken by anyone.


    "Li Xin, the little demon has prepared a special surprise for you tonight."


    He wants to see his friend of many years change his face.


    Li Xin turned her head and bent Li Ze, "what are you going to do?"


    Although his eyebrows were frowned, there was no blame on his face, and his eyes showed connivance.


    Seeing his appearance, Li Ze decided to tell him something.


    "Li Xin, don''t say that the little demon is your sister tonight anyway."


    He glanced down at his watch.


    It''s time to go downstairs.


    Li Xin stood up from her seat with doubts on her face, as if she were asking why.


    "In short, you are right to listen to me. Don''t say that the little demon is your sister."


    "Many people already know." Li Xin still doesn''t understand.


    "As long as you don''t admit it."


    Li Xin went out of the study and Li Ze followed him.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Le asked you to come over."


    Before, the assistant of the stylist came specially.


    "She''s not ready yet?"


    "No, Miss Le is ready. She just wants to see you. If you don''t go, you won''t go downstairs."


    "Cough..."


    Li Ze coughed twice when he heard the speech. It really seemed that the girl could do it.


    "Why don''t you go there? Today is the little demon''s birthday. It''s not too much to follow her."


    Li Xin nodded and followed her assistant to MI Youning''s room.


    "Here you are, Mr. Li."


    The stylist stood outside the door with a group of people and saw Li Xin appear. It was like seeing the Savior.


    "What''s going on?"


    The stylist closed his eyes. "Miss Le doesn''t wear a dress. She must call you."


    This is obviously different from what Li Xin heard before.


    He turned and glanced at the assistant.


    The stylist said again, "Mr. Li, that''s what Miss Le told me."


    Knowing that these people dare not lie to him, Li Xin walks to the bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    He knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Who?"


    A clear and even proud female voice sounded from the door.


    "The little demon is me."


    People around dropped their heads when they heard such a call.


    They don''t know who the girl is.


    But it must be very important for Mr. Li to treat girls like this.


    Mi Youning is wearing close fitting pajamas and sitting in front of the makeup mirror in the house.


    She rushed out and shouted, "come in!"


    Li Xin gently pushed open the door and walked in slowly.


    Seeing the girl sitting in front of the mirror, Li Xin closed the door and walked towards each other.


    "Why don''t you wear a dress? The guests are almost here."


    Mi Youning turned her head and smiled at the man coming.


    Li Xin stops when she sees mi Youning turning her head.


    Look straight at each other.


    The exquisite makeup makes the girl more beautiful.


    The beauty made him feel uneasy to breathe.


    Beautiful, really beautiful.


    The girl in front of him is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen.


    Little demon, it''s really right to call each other like this.


    It''s like a goblin incarnation.


    Li Xin breathed softly and walked towards mi Youning again.


    "Brother, hug."


    Mi Youning stood on the seat and opened his arms to Li Xin.


    Don''t blame her for being unscrupulous, only the man in front of her is too special.

 Chapter 1229

    Li Xin frowned gently. In his memory, they had never been too close.


    Occasionally he would touch each other''s comfortable hair.


    In front of her, the girl was standing on the seat, her eyes shining amazingly.


    He couldn''t refuse his attitude of seeking hugs.


    Because Li Xin couldn''t control her steps, she had walked towards each other.


    He felt his arms and gently held the soft body in his arms.


    The girl in my arms is really soft and fragrant.


    The fragrance of the other party poured into the tip of his nose, so that others could not help but breathe deeply.


    Mi Youning presses Li Xin hard after Li Xin hugs him.


    Li Xin was unstable and fell to the ground with MI Youning in her arms.


    When he fell, he even protected mi Youning''s head.


    That kind of action made mi Youning find out for the first time.


    Her eyes flickered.


    Then he quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Li Xin''s dress away.


    There is also a white shirt inside.


    Mi Youning pulled very impolitely.


    That touch of red came into mi Youning''s eyes.


    In Li Xin''s as like as two peas, there is a very clear red mole on the shoulder.


    "Hahaha..."


    Mi Youning smiled.


    She was 100% sure that the man in front of her was the one she was looking for.


    For the power of soul, to leave the task world as soon as possible, I fought hard.


    Mi Youning raised her head and looked at Li Xin in amazement.


    The other person''s thin sexual lips look very suitable for kissing at this time.


    Mi Youning quickly bowed his head.


    Soft lips, touched the warm and cool lips.


    Two lips are printed, big eyes stare small eyes.


    Li Xin was stunned. Mi Youning''s eyes were full of smiles.


    "Brother, love me."


    Mi Youning raised her head.


    Li Xin felt that she couldn''t hear anything in her ear.


    He didn''t seem to understand what the other party said just now.


    With Li Xin''s ignorant eyes, MI Youning felt that he had committed a crime.


    Li Xin lacks one thing, love.


    He doesn''t know what love is.


    The love we see is nothing more than the cognition through communication.


    As for the real feeling, he will never understand.


    Unless he takes the initiative to fall in love with someone.


    Otherwise, love will never return.


    People who are born without this thing are a blank in emotion.


    Mi Youning hangs her head again. This time she kisses the red mole.


    "Well..."


    Such feelings, let Li Xin can''t help but lower her voice.


    The voice was very sexual, and there was a hint of temptation and confusion.


    Mi Youning secretly hated that it was a foul.


    Li Xin was treated like that, and her neck was itchy.


    He wanted to reach out and push away mi Youning.


    But when they met each other, they hugged each other tightly.


    Mi Youning was held like this and smiled.


    As long as you don''t push her away.


    She leaned close to Li Xin''s ear and said softly, "brother, love me once, just once."


    Mi Youning''s hand slowly withdrew Li Xin''s clothes.


    That action is very full and hook people.


    At least Li Xin was lured.


    He doesn''t seem to know his girl.


    The other side looked like he had never seen before.


    So charming and charming, people can''t help... Can''t help what they want to do.


    Mi Youning reached into Li Xin''s clothes and slowly stroked every inch.


    "Little demon!"


    Her hand was caught.


    Li Xin stopped her action.


    "Hmm?" Mi Youning raised his eyes and glanced at Li Xin lightly.


    At this glance

 Chapter 1230

    The power of this look seems very powerful.


    Mi Youning looked at Li Xin in amazement.


    Just because of this man, he


    Li Xin is also incredible. He didn''t let go of MI Youning''s hand.


    "Little demon, what are you going to do?"


    Sweat had oozed from his forehead.


    Mi Youning hung his head and gently kissed the sweat.


    Slowly moved to Li Xin''s ear, "brother, I want you to love me, just once."


    Born of love, or born of love.


    Now if you want Li Xin''s love to recover, you can only let him taste the taste of Love Valley debt.


    Li Xin swallowed her saliva.


    He felt as if his body was not his.


    Or he didn''t control it.


    He let go of his little hand and stopped it.


    Even turn over and press the girl in your arms.


    Just once, once


    Let him indulge once


    Li Xin''s action is very rude and doesn''t even know how to do it.


    He just wants to obey his needs.


    Soon the room remembered the ambiguous, but it made people listen to the fierce voice of blushing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stylist outside the door took people away for the first time.


    The guests downstairs have almost arrived.


    Li Ze didn''t see his friend and little demon for a long time. He went upstairs to find someone.


    Seeing the stylists not far away, especially the back expressions on their faces, Li Ze had a bad feeling.


    Until he walked to the stylist and passed the bedroom door.


    The voice of the little demon came from inside.


    The voice was very painful, but it was a little different.


    "Brother..."


    Become very sweet - greasy.


    Li Ze didn''t know what had happened. He had lived in vain for so many years.


    He opened his mouth wide, and the shocked expression on his face was enough to kill everything.


    Now his heart is ten thousand grass mud horses galloping.


    The little demon is too good.


    Now that I''m an adult, I''ll eat my "pure" friends.


    This method is really high.


    High, too high.


    Li Ze went downstairs leisurely.


    Now the two people finally run in together, and their good friends don''t have any resistance.


    This is the most important thing.


    No one can disturb.


    The visiting guests were fully handled by Li Ze.


    At the end of the final banquet, Li Xin came out with MI Youning.


    The two men''s clothes can''t see anything. No one will know what happened to them before.


    Standing not far away, Li Ze saw them coming out and immediately walked towards them.


    "Welcome to join me..." Li Xin''s speech just started and suddenly stopped.


    He turned his head and looked at Mi Youning around him.


    Think of the fierce battle between the two before, think of each other''s delicious body.


    He frowned.


    Before Li Ze also said, don''t tell everyone that Le Yao is his sister.


    But when the girl called his brother before, the voice couldn''t be forgotten for a lifetime.


    Li Xin once again faced the guests, "welcome to my sister''s adult ceremony birthday party. Her name is Le Yao. She goes to school at a university and is also one of the directors of Tianpeng group..."


    When Li Xin introduced her, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    She vigorously shook off Li Xin''s hand in exchange for the other party''s stunned eyes.


    Mi Youning raised a bright smile, "am I your sister?"


    Li Xin nodded and didn''t know why.


    Hemp egg!


    Mi Youning is about to die of anger.


    This damn man ate her all.


    At this time, I said it was brother and sister. Isn''t this really playing with her.


    Similarly, Li Ze is about to explode

 Chapter 1231

    He went to Li Xin and pulled each other''s clothes.


    During this period, MI Youning strode to the door.


    God''s sister, ghost''s brother and sister.


    "Little soul, tell me if the colorful glass stones have changed."


    Wearing a dress, MI Youning hurried to the hall door of the villa.


    Ready to ring the soul and tell her that there is no change.


    However, when she heard the answer from the ring soul, her steps stopped quickly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Changed, very abundant changes, more obvious than ever."


    Just because of in-depth communication, the man fell in love with her.


    It even changed the colorful glazed stone.


    How can this make that person can''t believe it.


    "Are you sure, little soul?"


    "Sure and sure."


    Well, MI Youning turned around and looked at the many sights in the villa hall.


    There are a pair of puzzled, ignorant and even wronged eyes.


    That belongs to Li Xin.


    Mi Youning thought, this is also very good.


    be it so.


    Her task is completed.


    Colorful glazed stones have changed, which is the biggest harvest.


    Mi Youning pulls up her skirt and walks towards Li Xin step by step.


    "Brother."


    Li Xin also walked towards mi Youning. A gentle and charming smile that he didn''t know was curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    Such a smile dazzled all the women present.


    He came up to her and held his soft little hand.


    At this moment, Li Xin seemed to understand something.


    He held mi Youning''s hand again and turned to face the crowd.


    "I just forgot to introduce another layer of identity of the girl around me. She is also my fiancee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Xin''s words made everyone present show a shocked expression one after another.


    In such a large hall, the books were occupied by the sound of discussion.


    "What? My sister became a fiancee?"


    "What is this?"


    "What''s the origin of this girl?"


    "This is exciting! Brother and sister!"


    "Yes, it''s very strong..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of young men and women continued to ring around, and the elderly narrowed their eyes one after another.


    Mi Youning was also restrained by Li Xin''s words.


    If I had known to introduce you like this, why should I say brother and sister.


    Li Xin seemed to know what she was thinking and gently shook her hand.


    The thin lips of the sexual sense bend, "I like your name brother."


    This sentence recalled mi Youning''s previous memory.


    Just an hour ago, the man forced her to call her brother.


    One after another, it seemed that I couldn''t hear enough.


    Mi Youning blushed.


    Why does the man seem to have suddenly enlightened.


    "Before today, I was indeed Yue Yao''s brother, but after today, I will be his fiance. This girl belongs to me."


    Li Xin raised mi Youning''s hand and announced it to the public again.


    Everyone at the party was silent.


    To be honest, the people in power of Tianpeng group invited them to come. This is their face.


    No one knows the details of the current situation.


    But now president Li still wants to give face. Unfortunately, no one takes the lead.


    Li Ze not far away applauded at this time.


    "Pa pa..."


    It''s like a signal,


    "Pa pa..."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Everyone applauded and congratulated.


    Li Xin took mi Youning''s hand and smiled with satisfaction.


    As long as the girls around me don''t leave.


    He just wanted to tell everyone that this is his sister.

 Chapter 1232

    He is also his fiancee, future wife and partner in this life.


    This evening''s adult ceremony birthday party went very smoothly.


    Everyone in city a knows that the heirs of Tianpeng group have eaten tender grass.


    A girl of unknown origin became his fiancee.


    This broke the hearts of many celebrities.


    After the banquet, Li Ze always had an ambiguous smile on Li Xin and MI Youning''s face.


    And Li Xin just opened meat and wiped people dry again that night.


    He likes the feeling that his body is one.


    Even want mi Youning to be with him forever.


    As for like, as for love.


    He doesn''t quite understand those.


    The body has recognized her and wants her, so follow his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Even if Li Xin had a relationship with MI Youning, they even became unmarried husband and wife from brother and sister.


    However, MI Youning feels that there is not much change between her and Li Xin.


    As before, Li Xin left early every morning.


    Never even had dinner with her.


    The time of coming back in the evening has not changed much.


    The only difference is that every time Li Xin comes back.


    As long as she doesn''t sleep, the other party will eat her again.


    After eating, I will carefully clean up her body. There will be no more communication between them.


    He didn''t seem to know what to communicate. Except in bed, Li Xin seemed to have changed a person, and then he recovered his original appearance.


    Desolation, abstinence, refusing people three feet away.


    But it doesn''t affect mi Youning.


    Whether Li Xin''s love is back or not, whether she has feelings or not.


    As long as the colorful glazed stone has changed.


    Every world meets such a man, colorful glass stones will be brighter.


    This is her greatest gain.


    And then, the power of the soul.


    The one-year deadline for the original owner''s task has come.


    In the original plot, Le Yao is on the road to death at this time.


    It''s time for Le Qingqing to kill someone and let her take the blame.


    Early this morning, Li Xin went to work, and the company came to the time of quarterly financial report.


    Li Xin will be very busy these days.


    Today is the time for MI Youning and Le Dehui to meet.


    "Sister Liu, I''m out."


    Mi Youning carries her bag and changes her shoes at the door.


    Sister Liu heard her voice and hurried out of the kitchen.


    "Miss, you haven''t eaten yet."


    After tying his shoelaces, MI Youning stood up and said with a smile, "no, just buy some on the way."


    "That''s OK. I''ll pack the breakfast for you later. You eat the same on the road. The outside is not necessarily clean."


    Looking at the time on the mobile phone, MI Youning nodded, "OK, I''ll trouble sister-in-law Liu."


    In a few minutes, sister-in-law Liu packed breakfast.


    Mi Youning finished the breakfast made by sister-in-law Liu on the way to the old master''s uncle''s house.


    Small steamed stuffed bun with thin skin and big filling is very delicious. There are pumpkin pie and breakfast porridge.


    When the car stopped at the door of the original owner''s uncle''s house, MI Youning had wiped his hands with a wet towel.


    "Le Yao, you''re here."


    Just as the car stopped, Le Dehui stepped forward quickly.


    Mi Youning heard a loud voice outside, opened the door and got off.


    Le Dehui''s face was full of anxiety, and there were sweat marks on his forehead.


    From a close look, the other party''s face is even more like the sky falling down.


    Everything is right.


    It was today that Le Qingqing killed someone.


    Killing people is to pay for their lives. The original plot of Le Yao''s back.

 Chapter 1233

    Mi Youning thought about it. It''s wrong.


    It should be said that yesterday, Le Qingqing killed someone yesterday.


    Only today, she took the initiative to explain to her family.


    In the last life, Le Dehui did not inform Le Yao to move the cemetery for her father.


    This life has been notified, or notified in advance.


    But the agreed time coincided with the day when the original owner took the blame in the original plot.


    "Yue Yao, come in with me. Something big has happened at home!"


    Le Dehui stretched out his hand and asked mi Youning to go home.


    Mi Youning retreated a little and didn''t let Le Dehui meet her.


    She said to the driver, "you wait for me here and I''ll come out soon."


    The driver stood in front of the car and took a cautious look at Le Dehui before nodding.


    "Yes, Miss le."


    Mi Youning has no backpack and walks into the courtyard with his mobile phone.


    Le Dehui led the people into the house.


    In the untidy cabin, Le Qingqing sat on a stool with her mother, her eyes listless, and she looked like the sky had fallen.


    After MI Youning enters the room, he just stands firm, and Le Dehui comes in.


    "Bang..."


    He slammed the door of the house shut.


    Such a movement startled Le Qingqing and her aunt.


    When they saw mi Youning''s appearance, their eyes instantly gave out amazing brightness.


    "Le Yao! You want to save Qingqing. You are older than her. You can replace her..."


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as Le Dehui closed the door, he heard his mother-in-law''s words and turned to stop it loudly.


    Mi Youning stared at the couple with a smile and glanced at Le Qingqing who was in low spirits.


    The latter has no idea what to do.


    His hands were still shaking, and all his thorns had been put away.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Mi Youning.


    Le Dehui glanced at his daughter and went to MI Youning.


    "Le Yao, something happened at home today. You came too. Let''s discuss it together."


    The other party''s opening remarks gave mi Youning a headache.


    When something happened at home, I thought of her.


    When I was fighting for the house, I didn''t think about it for the original owner.


    Mi Youning sits on a clean stool and turns on his mobile phone.


    "If you have anything to say, I have something to do at noon. I want to go back early."


    Le Dehui narrowed his eyes and looked at Mi Youning gloomily.


    The other party''s eyes were full of bad intentions.


    Mi Youning naturally discovered such malicious eyes for the first time.


    She still pretended not to see.


    Hanging his eyes and playing with his mobile phone, he opened wechat.


    Brother: "are you out?"


    Brother: "where have you been? Don''t forget to go home early."


    Brother: "I want to go back to dinner this noon..."


    Seeing the three-day message sent by Li Xin, MI Youning chuckled.


    She thought that the reason why Li Xin knew was that sister-in-law Liu told each other.


    Little demon: "I see. When my brother comes back to dinner with me... Clever. Jpg."


    "Le Yao, your sister killed someone. She didn''t mean it. Qingqing is so young..."


    As Le Dehui spoke, he walked towards mi Youning.


    Mi Youning sends out the message and reminds the corner of her lips.


    Then she raised her head and looked at Le Dehui in surprise, "what did you say?"


    Yue Dehui turned to her unbelievable face and clenched her hands into fists.


    Even if I know that the girl in front of me is my brother''s only blood.


    But he still continued: "Le Yao, help Qingqing. She''s still so young. As long as she turns herself in, she won''t be shot.


    Yue Yao, go and take the blame for Qingqing. She is still a child. How can she stand such a crime... "

 Chapter 1234

    "Wu Wu... Le Yao, please save Qingqing. She''s still so young."


    Before le Dehui finished his words, the original owner''s aunt began to cry.


    Mi Youning looked coldly at the family in front of her.


    Le Qingqing has been scared silly.


    "When you said this, I had called the police and even recorded it."


    Mi Youning stood up and showed the phone he was talking to.


    Le Dehui stared round and saw the mobile phone screen.


    He pounced on MI Youning.


    "Le Yao, you bitch!"


    Seeing Le Dehui''s heavy body coming, MI Youning stretched out his feet and kicked each other.


    "Bang..."


    He kicked the man to the wall not far away.


    Such a movement finally brought Le Qingqing back to life.


    She got up and went to the small kitchen in the room.


    Mi Youning didn''t pay too much attention to le Qingqing.


    Instead, he walked towards Le Dehui. "You said Le Qingqing was young. Do you know that I was only one year older than her.


    I''m not a vassal of your family. Why should I take the blame for her? How delicate is her identity?


    When my father was alive, I was still a little princess at home. Why did I come to you and become an existence abandoned at will... "


    "Cough..."


    Le Dehui wants to get up from the ground.


    However, MI Youning kicked him so hard that he couldn''t stand up.


    As for MI Youning''s words, he didn''t take them to heart.


    At this time, his eyes were full of, and the smelly girl in front of him was disobedient.


    If you are not obedient, let the other party be obedient.


    When mi Youning mentioned his father, Le Dehui''s eyes flashed a light.


    This made his face proud.


    "Le Yao, if you don''t take the blame for Qingqing, I''ll pick up your father''s grave and make him uneasy underground. Be that lonely ghost..."


    "Pa!"


    Mi Youning slapped the other party before he finished his words.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap.


    All the previous words are from the heart of the original owner.


    As for the uncle who beat the original owner, this is also what the other party owes Le Yao.


    How can you say such a thing.


    Is that what people say!


    This is animal life!


    In order to force a girl to take the blame for her own daughter, she said to dig her own brother''s grave.


    And the object of persecution is the only blood of my brother in the world.


    This family is inferior to pigs and dogs.


    Le Dehui was beaten silly.


    This is still the first generation. I dare to fight him.


    The aunt on one side was stunned to see someone beating her man.


    But she stood up quickly.


    Pick up the broom on one side and hit mi Youning.


    The flow in the air behind him made mi Youning feel it for the first time.


    Her body flashed aside.


    "Ouch..."


    The broom hit Le Dehui directly.


    Uncle Niang didn''t take back her hand. She hit hard this time.


    "Smelly woman doesn''t want to live! Dare to hit me!"


    Le Dehui was angry and didn''t start.


    Throw fire directly at the woman in front of you.


    Seeing the entanglement between the two, MI Youning slowly stood up and glanced at the mobile phone time.


    It''s already ten o''clock.


    The journey back will take another hour. She must leave before eleven o''clock.


    I don''t know when the police will arrive.


    "Le Yao! Go to hell!"


    A malicious voice came from behind, and the words were so vicious.


    Mi Youning seems to have a pair of eyes behind her.


    When Le Qingqing rushed over with a knife, she avoided her body.


    Very fast.

 Chapter 1235

    "Di... Wu... Di... Wu... Di... Wu..."


    After MI Youning dodges, Le Qingqing turns her kitchen knife.


    Before she started, the siren sounded outside the door.


    "Miss Le!"


    The driver outside the door rushed in.


    Seeing the scene in the room, he quickly walked to MI Youning''s side.


    He bowed his head and said respectfully, "Miss Le, sir, let me take you home now."


    "Police! Hands up, don''t move!"


    "Police! Don''t move!"


    "Hands up!"


    Not long after the driver came to MI Youning''s side, the police broke in.


    Mi Youning stood there without any action. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and opened wechat.


    Brother: "the driver said you went to uncle''s house. When will you be back?"


    There was only one message. Mi Youning turned off the phone screen and didn''t reply.


    Lifting his eyes, he saw the three members of the ledehui family, holding together tightly.


    Le Qingqing himself was paralyzed. He didn''t fall to the ground with the support of his parents.


    "Who is Le Qingqing? Stand up!"


    All the police''s guns - were aimed at the three members of the Le Dehui family.


    When they came, they had checked all the information of the family.


    It''s just a matter of taking the situation.


    "Who! Who killed my sister!"


    A woman rushed in through the door.


    The other party came in with the help of a middle-aged woman.


    At the same time, followed by a man, the other holding the child, frowning tightly.


    When seeing this man and woman, MI Youning had no accident in his eyes.


    She knows women.


    Liang Shuang, who once made trouble at home and said he was pregnant with Li Xin''s child.


    As for the man holding the child behind Li Xin, MI Youning looks familiar.


    Careful observation, this man is somewhat similar to Li Xin.


    The obvious similarity made mi Youning know something.


    This is Liang Shuang''s father.


    When Liang Shuang came in, he said that the dead man was her sister.


    It''s really not a coincidence.


    Le Qingqing killed Liang Shuang''s sister.


    Mi Youning leaned against the table and looked at the scene in front of her.


    A year ago, Luo Wenhao met her and broke up in a milk tea shop.


    The girl I brought was Liang Zhen.


    The person Le Qingqing killed was Liang Zhen.


    Liang Zhen is also Liang Shuang''s sister.


    It''s amazing. Mi Youning knew it when he saw Liang Shuang a year ago.


    This is what she thought before, the origin between and Liang Shuang.


    He glanced at Le Qingqing, who had been controlled by the police, and Le Dehui and his wife, who were dying.


    Mi Youning feels that things are over here.


    She waved to the driver behind her, "come on, go home."


    "Yes, Miss le."


    "Wait!"


    At this time, Liang Shuang discovered the existence of MI Youning.


    "It''s you!"


    Liang Shuang recognized mi Youning and pointed to her.


    Mi Youning pointed up at his fingers and smiled coldly.


    "Miss Liang, what a coincidence."


    "It''s really you! You shameless woman seduced your brother!


    Now you dare to show up because you have put a bad reputation on the Li family!


    Why don''t you get out of the Li family and let loose women don''t know honesty and shame! "


    The police have pressed Le Qingqing out.


    Mr. and Mrs. Le Dehui were also taken away.


    The remaining two policemen saw the current situation, which was also the first two.


    The person who reported the case last night was from the Li family, a well-known entrepreneur in city A.

 Chapter 1236

    The police investigated the case overnight and now finally caught the suspect.


    But the current situation clearly involves the internal problems of the Li family.


    They were tired all night. They really didn''t want to entangle with the Li family.


    "Ladies, this is not a place to talk. Some things still need your cooperation. Go back to the police station first."


    One of the policemen made a noise.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    Mi Youning was also unhappy when she heard Liang Shuang''s words.


    If anyone says so, if he is in a good mood, he is a god man.


    "Ouch! Where did the dog bark? I don''t know who came to the door with a stomach. I don''t know how to write the four words of courtesy, righteousness and shame."


    Liang Shuang couldn''t hear it. She scolded the mulberry tree.


    The face with makeup becomes distorted in an instant.


    "Keep your mouth clean!"


    "Did you do it yourself when you said me!"


    Mi Youning is not angry either.


    Glanced at the man behind Liang Shuang holding the child.


    She stepped forward with a smile.


    "The children have come out. It seems that this is the child''s father. Miss Liang can be regarded as a family reunion now."


    Seeing mi Youning walking towards the child, Liang Shuang immediately stopped her.


    "Go away! This is the first grandson of the Li family! Can you be seen by an outsider! Can you afford to damage it!"


    Mi Youning looked at Liang Shuang coldly. "I really take myself seriously. I''m just leaving."


    Liang Shuang''s face has been distorted. He comes forward and raises his hand to greet mi Youning.


    When her hand was fanned down, MI Youning grabbed it tightly.


    Mi Youning exerted herself on her hand and firmly grasped Liang Shuang''s wrist.


    The force used is very large.


    Liang Shuang''s face twisted with pain.


    "You let go!"


    Mi Youning smiled at the speech. "You''re the first one to do this. Now you''re the one to let go. Don''t I lose face by listening to you."


    The wrist is getting more and more painful. Liang Shuang''s hand is almost unconscious.


    She stared at the girl in front of her and said, "bitch!"


    "This is my sister-in-law."


    Behind him came the voice of a strange man.


    Hearing the other party''s opening, MI Youning lifted the corners of her lips and showed a playful smile on her face.


    She smiled and turned to face the man with the child behind her.


    "Sir, it''s better not to shout."


    The man holding the child is also from the Li family.


    Li Xin and I are still half brothers.


    His name is Li Zihan. He is Li Xin''s brother.


    Now it has been adopted by the eldest parent of the Li family, that is, Li Xin''s grandfather.


    Although Tianpeng group is now in the charge of Li Xin, in the final analysis, the master of the Li family still has the most say.


    If the Li family wants to change the person in power, it is difficult, but it is not impossible.


    This is also the main reason why Li Zihan has endured in the Li family for so many years.


    Mi Youning looked down at the child in Li Zihan''s hand.


    That year, the child did not calculate on Li Xin''s head.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a bad move.


    Li Zihan followed mi Youning''s line of sight and saw the child in his arms.


    He was unprepared for the child.


    In other words, it didn''t come the way he expected.


    But the old man likes it very much.


    Li Zihan suddenly looked up and smiled, "my little sister-in-law also likes children? Do you want to have one yourself?"


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, the sound of emergency braking came from outside the door.

 Chapter 1237

    Mi Youning was about to speak when she was deflected by the emergency brake vocal cord outside the door.


    She looked out the door, but only saw a gray car.


    The car is not of high grade, and the color is not what Li Xin men like.


    I thought Li Xin came to pick her up.


    At this glance, I was somewhat disappointed at the bottom of my heart, but I soon put it away.


    At the same time, Li Zihan and Liang Shuang were also attracted by the sound of the car.


    As they looked back, the gray door was opened from inside.


    Teenagers in casual suits, or men close to young people, quickly get out of the car.


    Seeing the man''s face, Liang Shuang broke out again.


    "Luo Wenhao, you son of a bitch!"


    Luo Wenhao


    A distant name.


    And looking at the man wearing a famous brand in front of him, he has already hidden his childishness in the past.


    That pair of eyes also did not let a person see through the clarity, but deep unable to ponder.


    Luo Wenhao''s eyes were complicated when he saw mi Youning.


    The dark and complex light soon disappeared.


    Liang Shuang has rushed to Luo Wenhao''s side, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa......"


    Luo Wenhao was slapped.


    Liang Shuang slapped his face askew.


    You can imagine how hard this slap was.


    Mi Youning raised his chin to the driver behind him and then walked out the door.


    The driver immediately followed.


    When Li Zihan saw mi Youning leave with the child in his arms, he immediately took two steps forward.


    "My sister-in-law is leaving now. I''m looking forward to our next meeting."


    Mi Youning ignored the sound behind him and didn''t stop in the direction of the car.


    When passing Luo Wenhao, the latter nodded at her.


    Then he looked at Liang Shuang expressionless.


    Mi Youning didn''t take Luo Wenhao''s reaction to heart and went beyond each other.


    "Luo Wenhao, are you worthy of Zhenzhen, you bastard! If you weren''t Zhenzhen, you wouldn''t die. If Zhenzhen''s baby was yours a year ago, you beast, you would die..."


    Liang Shuang scolded Luo Wenhao and hit someone with his fist.


    "I''m not sorry for her. The child is not mine. The tuition was paid off to her a year ago. I just came to see who killed her."


    After a long time, Luo Wenhao made a sound.


    At this time, MI Youning bent over to get on the bus and just listened to this.


    Inadvertently glanced back at Luo Wenhao.


    The clothes the other party wears are famous brands. They are foreign brands. It''s impossible to get them without a way.


    And the car he drives, although it is not driven by Li Xin, it is not affordable for ordinary rich people.


    These are not what Liang can really afford.


    It seems that Luo Wenhao has found a new "gold owner".


    "Miss Le, do you want to go home or go to the company to find the boss?"


    The driver closed the door, got on the bus and asked mi Youning who was sitting behind him.


    Mi Youning looked away from Luo Wenhao outside and inadvertently said, "go to my brother''s company."


    "OK."


    The car drove away gradually.


    Luo Wenhao behind him looked at Mi Youning''s car and left. He was still beaten and scolded by Liang Shuang.


    But it''s none of MI Youning''s business.


    "It''s president Li''s car."


    The driver made a sudden noise.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and saw the oncoming red Sao Bao sports car.


    It''s really Li Ze''s car.


    What''s he doing here?


    At the same time, Li Ze opposite also saw Li''s car.

 Chapter 1238

    Instead of passing by, the two cars stopped at each other.


    The window of the red sports car came down, revealing Li Zeman''s tired face.


    But the other party still smiled, "little demon, what are you doing?"


    Mi Youning''s eyebrows were broken. It was the first time she saw Li Ze look so... Embarrassed.


    The other party''s clothes are wrinkled, his chin is green, and his eyes are slightly red. He stays up late.


    "You''re obviously sucked by others. What did you do last night?"


    Mi Youning propped up the window with a smile on her face, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    Li Ze''s appearance is too coincidental.


    However, she didn''t know that Li Ze was a little flustered when he saw her.


    After all, the old fox didn''t show up.


    "The little pet is not obedient. I''ll catch people myself."


    While Li Ze was talking, his fingers kept tapping on the door.


    Such a move was seen by Mi Youning.


    She sat up straight and leaned back. "OK, I''ll go to my brother''s company first. See you later."


    Only when Li Ze was nervous would he have such a subconscious action.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t want her to know.


    Hearing what mi Youning said, Li Ze breathed a sigh of relief.


    "OK, see you later."


    The red sports car stepped on the accelerator and went away with a bang.


    Mi Youning raised the window glass and said to the driver in front, "drive."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Mi Youning''s face was really not good-looking, and even breathed a sigh of relief.


    What a coincidence Li Ze came here.


    She had to explore the connection.


    However, the final result surprised her.


    The reason why Luo Wenhao has his current "achievements" is that Li Ze did it alone.


    A year ago, Li Ze wrapped Luo Wenhao.


    This year they have maintained the behavior of physical needs.


    One is willing to fight, one is willing to suffer, one pays money and one pays body.


    A very reasonable deal.


    But Li Ze was "betrayed" by Luo Wenhao.


    Although Luo Wenhao separated from Liang Zhen, he hooked up with Le Qingqing.


    The two hooked up in a bar and even had a relationship.


    Until last night in the bar, Le Qingqing and Liang Zhen met.


    Liang really likes Luo Wenhao. Unfortunately, she doesn''t have enough capital to satisfy his appetite.


    Seeing Le Qingqing in Luo Wenhao''s arms, Liang really couldn''t stand it.


    Luo Wenhai was called away by a telephone.


    Liang Zhen looked at each other''s back and walked towards Le Qingqing.


    The two of them had a big fight in the alley of the bar. Le Qingqing was mixed and had no weight on his hands. He opened Liang Zhen''s head.


    Liang Zhen died and Le Qingqing ran away.


    The police found Luo Wenhao''s phone from Liang Zhen''s mobile phone and address book.


    Luo Wenhao was stupid when he knew it. Li Ze helped him solve it.


    Because they have been together, and even have in-depth physical communication with each other.


    Li Ze was busy all night, so he also knew Luo Wenhao''s "betrayal".


    After thinking about the original plot, it seems that there is no intersection between the two.


    Mi Youning suddenly smiled, opened her eyes and looked out of the window.


    Cause and effect, cause and effect.


    If Li Ze didn''t investigate her, or the original owner.


    Then you won''t meet Luo Wenhao.


    I won''t see that Luo Wenhao is somewhat similar to his first lover.


    It was found that Luo Wenhao''s philistine took the initiative to put forward the maintenance.


    That''s why.

 Chapter 1239

    Now Luo Wenhao''s betrayal, this is the result.


    Li Ze must have been ready.


    Just saw the other side''s face, although ugly, but not too sad, but the whole body is tired and makes people look... A little distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    "You bastard, you really died because of you..."


    When Liang Shuang came, he knew the cause of his sister''s death from the police.


    His sister''s death is directly related to Luo Wenhao.


    Seeing that Liang Shuang was like a crazy woman, Li Zihan took the child who was about to wake up in his arms and strode towards the car.


    If it weren''t for the old man to see the harmony of their family, he would have thrown Liang Shuang away.


    When Li Ze drove to, he saw Luo Wenhao being beaten and scolded by Liang Shuang.


    He really didn''t think that Liang Shuang was involved in this matter.


    Looking at Luo Wenhao being beaten and scolded by Liang Shuang, Li Ze didn''t get off at the first time.


    He took out the smoke from the car and lit it. He looked at Luo Wenhao complicatedly.


    Li Zihan saw Li Ze''s existence after he got on the bus, but he didn''t come forward to say hello.


    Now he plans to let the old man arrange him to Li''s group, and it''s best to replace Li Xin.


    At this time, it is inconvenient to contact the people around Li Xin.


    He will take his time in this matter.


    Li Zihan looked at the child in his arms and smiled, calculating with a smile.


    Li Ze naturally knew that someone was looking at him and even knew who it was.


    He paid no attention to the man.


    It''s unnecessary and a waste of time.


    Why did you find Luo Wenhao at the beginning? It can''t be clearer.


    Now Luo Wenhao''s betrayal disgusted him.


    If Luo Wenhao was not somewhat similar to his elders, he really didn''t like Luo Wenhao.


    Suddenly, Li Ze threw the cigarette on the ground and pushed the door open to get off.


    Stamp out the smoke on the ground and stride in the direction of Luo Wenhao.


    "I won''t let you go! If you really die, you should take full responsibility..."


    Before Liang Zhen finished his words, Luo Wenhao was pulled away.


    Luo Wenhao was dragged away and didn''t react at first.


    Seeing Li Ze''s face, his body shook.


    In fact, he blamed himself. He really didn''t expect Le Qingqing to kill Liang Shuang.


    Now that Li Ze came here, he must have known about his relationship with Le Qingqing.


    This filled him with anxiety.


    "I haven''t finished! Don''t go!"


    Liang Shuangchong and Luo Wenhao shouted.


    Neither of the two men who strode ahead gave him a response.


    Li Ze stuffed Luo Wenhao into the car, bypassed the front of the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    The red sports car quickly left the land of right and wrong.


    Liang Shuang is still scolding Li Ze behind his car.


    "It''s not over! Get in the car!"


    Li Zihan couldn''t bear to see Liang Shuang''s bitch side.


    But when he was angry, Liang Shuang was really honest.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the child couldn''t leave her, Li Zihan might have kicked her away.


    I have to say the truth about Liang Shuang.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ze drove straight downtown.


    He never spoke after the car drove.


    Luo Wenhao didn''t speak, let alone mention that his car was still at the door of Le Qingqing''s house.


    Until the car stopped where they lived.


    Li Ze turned to Luo Wenhao.


    "The house here belongs to you. After that, I''ll give you a sum of money. That''s the end."


    Luo Wenhao was stunned and looked up at Li Ze.


    He had expected the result, but he still couldn''t accept it.

 Chapter 1240

    When mi Youning arrived at Tianpeng group, Li Xin had just finished the meeting.


    The secretary next to him will report all the news during the meeting at the first time.


    When she heard the Secretary say that Le Yao was coming, Li Xin stopped walking to the office.


    "When did it happen?"


    The secretary looked up and saw the boss a little anxious at a glance.


    "Just five minutes ago, someone was brought to your office."


    The Secretary naturally knows who le Yao is. That''s the future landlady.


    Li Xin quickened her pace and walked towards the office. This time, it was more than twice as fast as before.


    Mi Youning entered Li Xin''s office five minutes ago.


    In addition to black and white decoration, no other colors can be found.


    It''s really as cold as Li Xin, without emotional tone.


    Li Xin opened the door of the office and saw the woman sitting on his desk at a glance.


    The legs were still dangling on the table.


    The whiteness of her calf made Li Xin''s eyes sink.


    A pair of seemingly powerless legs once held his waist tightly.


    Thinking of that picture, Li Xin unconsciously moved her Adam''s apple.


    He closed the door of the office and walked towards the little woman on the table.


    "Brother, you''re here!"


    Mi Youning uttered a surprise when she saw Li Xin.


    On the bright eyes, Li Xin felt a burning heat in her heart.


    It''s like being gently teased.


    Li Xin went to MI Youning and gently picked him up.


    It''s like holding a child, holding people up.


    In this position, MI Youning''s legs are holding each other''s waist.


    It''s like falling off accidentally.


    This action made Li Xin stop walking towards the office chair.


    The deep eyes stared at Mi Youning for a while, but only got clear eyes.


    After a while, Li Xin walked towards the lounge with people in her arms.


    After the door of the lounge was closed for only a moment, we heard the sound of everyone blushing and heartbeat from inside.


    Mi Youning is in Li Xin''s office lounge and is wiped clean.


    When I got off work at night, I was carried away by Li Xin.


    In the next few days, MI Youning and Li Xin didn''t get along well.


    The other party is very interested in her body, but never says he likes her and loves her.


    Originally, MI Youning didn''t have too strong entanglement about it.


    So the relationship between them is still the same as before.


    The colorful glazed stones have changed. Mi Youning doesn''t think he needs to do anything more.


    No love but also care about her, otherwise the colorful glass stone will not change.


    It''s actually good to accompany Li Xin like this.


    As for others, there is no need to go in and tangle.


    Because even if the other party gives her ten feelings, she can''t guarantee to return one tenth.


    ¡­¡­


    Le Qingqing was caught and not sentenced to death.


    Because she was manslaughter.


    Le Dehui found mi Youning again.


    The attitude is no longer the same as before, but a little low.


    The other party means that Le Qingqing wants to see her.


    Mi Youning hung up when she heard the speech.


    It would be nice if she didn''t fall into the well.


    The Le Dehui family and Le Qingqing in prison disappeared from MI Youning''s life.


    In this world, I didn''t see this family until death.


    They still owe a lot to the original owner, and now everything is just what they should pay and repay.

 Chapter 1241

    Later¡ª¡ª


    Mi Youning met Li Ze several times.


    The other party lost weight and his face was no longer as relaxed as before.


    There was an indelible sadness on his face.


    It was not until a long time later that it slowly adjusted.


    Luo Wenhao, who was beside him, was already gone.


    Seeing that MI Youning paid too much attention to Li Ze, Li Xin took the initiative to speak.


    It is said that the senior student in the other party''s secret love got married and married a woman abroad.


    Mi Youning knew why Li Ze was so.


    She said that people like Luo Wenhao seem to have nothing worth Li Ze''s letting go.


    As time went by, MI Youning was a junior in the twinkling of an eye.


    She will graduate in another year.


    Li Xin informed her that they would get married after graduation as early as before.


    Yes, notice.


    The man had no mood and didn''t even propose. He took a ring and told her that they would get married after graduation.


    Mi Yuning has no comment on this.


    At this time, during the holiday, she was lying in bed looking at the ring on her hand.


    This is what Li Xin brought to her personally.


    What a ruthless - interesting man.


    After looking at the time, it''s already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Li Xin tossed her over and over last night, but went to a company early in the morning.


    During this time, Li Xin obviously became busy.


    Mi Youning knows that Li Zihan has started.


    It hasn''t been long since the master of the Li family.


    The other party couldn''t sit still and began to pick things from the old man.


    For so long, he really got something.


    Tianpeng group''s shares, 15% of the shares, this is no joke.


    The old man of the Li family is really old. He even transferred his share to Li Zihan.


    Now Li Zihan is constantly looking for trouble for Li Xin in the company.


    Mi Youning saw how ugly Li Xin''s face was last night.


    It seems that Li Zihan is tossing again.


    As long as the old man is not dead, Li Xin can''t do anything to Li Zihan.


    There''s more to come.


    Mi Youning got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, he left the bedroom.


    "Sister Liu..."


    After going downstairs, MI Youning summoned people.


    Soon, sister-in-law Liu came out of the room on the first floor.


    "Miss woke up. Breakfast is in the kitchen. Do you use it in the living room or restaurant?"


    Mi Youning walked towards the sofa in the living room, "let''s go to the living room."


    "OK, just a moment."


    She sat on the sofa, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    Sister Liu puts her breakfast at the sofa table. Mi Youning eats breakfast while watching the economic channel.


    "Ding Dong..."


    Just then the door bell rang.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes. There seemed to be no one else except Li Ze when he rang the doorbell.


    Li Xin has no other relatives except a grandfather.


    Of course, except Li Zihan''s illegitimate son.


    Mi Youning doesn''t think the person outside the door will be Li Ze.


    Every time Li Ze comes, he will call in advance.


    Especially when she is at home alone and Li Xin is not there.


    When sister-in-law Liu heard the door bell ring, she immediately walked to the door.


    At a glance, she saw the figure displayed on the LCD screen at the door.


    "Miss, it''s the old man and the second young lady."


    Hearing the second young lady, MI Youning chuckled.


    The second young lady is no other than liang Shuang.


    Li Zihan finally married Liang Shuang.


    Now their children will go.


    The child is not bad. He looks like a member of the Li family.


    The handsome appearance is obvious.


    Mi Youning nodded to sister-in-law Liu.


    The latter immediately opened the door.

 Chapter 1242

    "What are you waiting for? Open the door so late!"


    The moment the door was opened, Liang Shuang''s cry came.


    Since Li Zihan had 15% of the shares, Liang Shuang''s whole person has expanded.


    Mi Youning waved to sister-in-law Liu and then smiled at Liang Shuang.


    "Few people in the family came, but they didn''t react for the moment."


    With that, MI Youning stood up and looked behind Liang Shuang.


    Taking care of the old man on weekdays, he pushed the wheelchair and pushed the old man Li to the living room.


    Mi Youning glances at Liang Shuang, walks in front of the other party, and goes over to take over the nursing position.


    "Is Grandpa better?"


    Master Li is a little confused now, and his head is a little confused.


    On weekdays, there are medical staff to take care of her. Li Xin even found a trustworthy nurse to take care of the old man.


    Now Liang Shuang comes to the door with the old man. Mi you would rather not feel that he just came to hang out.


    Look at the nurse''s eyes and keep looking at Liang Shuang.


    This is clearly being bought off.


    "Can''t die!"


    Master Li couldn''t speak.


    Liang Shuang opened his mouth.


    That tone disdains, once the other party was around the old man, but he has been playing low.


    Now the arrogance and expansion of this face really tore the skin.


    Mi Youning pushes the old man to sister-in-law Liu.


    Sister Liu is an old man of the Li family. Her parents have served the Li family all her life. She was born in the Li family.


    "Sister Liu pushed grandpa to the restaurant for something to eat."


    "OK!"


    Sister Liu immediately took the wheelchair from MI Youning.


    Liang Shuang''s face showed a disdainful expression, and he looked down at his newly made red nails.


    "Le Yaoming doesn''t talk secretly. I''m here to inform you to move out from here!"


    Mi Youning looks at sister-in-law Liu pushing the old man into the restaurant. Then she turns around and looks at Liang Shuang with a smile.


    The other party''s attitude must depend on Li Zihan''s potential.


    "I live well. I really have no plan to change land. I don''t know what you say in your capacity?"


    Mi Youning walked towards Liang Shuang with a smile, and the expression on her face slowly became disdainful and even ridiculed.


    Such an expression changed Liang Shuang''s face in an instant.


    "From today on, the legal person of Li''s group is Li Zihan, and Tianpeng group has come to this step because of Li''s family. You eat, live and wear Li''s family.


    And I will be the only hostess of the Li family. What identity do you think I will drive you out! "


    Liang Shuang''s face twisted at the thought of the grievances she had suffered in the past two years.


    Be humble in front of the old, and be cautious in front of the small.


    Now she can finally have proud capital. How can she bear it.


    Mi Youning was stunned for a moment when she heard Liang Shuang''s words.


    She really doesn''t know the difference between Li''s group and Tianpeng group.


    But it must have been Li Zihan who cheated him from the old man by some means.


    And she believes in Li Xin.


    I must have been prepared for these things.


    Mi Youning ignored Liang Shuang and went to the previous sofa to sit down.


    It''s like Liang Shuang doesn''t exist.


    How can Liang Shuang be reconciled to seeing himself ignored,


    She walked quickly to MI Youning.


    "Yue Yao, you should also know how to write the word shame. Lai Xin has been at Li''s house for so many years, but you are in a hurry to climb the bed. I see many women like you..."


    "I''d love to. Can you manage it?"


    Mi Youning smiled.

 Chapter 1243

    Mi Youning smiled and saw Liang Shuang''s face become distorted.


    She knew that the woman in front of her had been unwilling.


    When the other party came to the door with a child, she saw all the embarrassment and unbearable of the other party.


    Her existence is a thorn for Liang Shuang.


    The thorn still couldn''t be pulled out, which made her uncomfortable and tingling.


    Now that the other party finally has a chance, how can she let her go easily.


    But it also depends on whether Liang Shuang has that ability.


    Mi Youning''s words blocked Liang Shuang''s next words, and even his face became quite ugly.


    But soon she recovered her arrogance.


    "I forgot. You just have a mother and no father..."


    "Pa......"


    Before Liang Shuang finished his words, MI Youning stood up, quickly came forward and slapped the other party.


    Liang Shuang could say anything about her before, but not when it comes to the original owner''s parents.


    In the heart of the original owner, parents are her taboo.


    Especially her father, can''t let anyone say.


    "How dare you hit me!"


    Liang Shuang covers his face and looks at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    Mi Youning sneered, "hit you? I''ll not only hit you! But also drive you out!"


    Then he pulled Liang Shuang to the door.


    Sister-in-law Liu heard the sound of the living room in the kitchen, but she didn''t come forward.


    Because Master Li is pressing her with his hand.


    There was a flash of water in the old man''s eyes.


    Mi Youning throws Liang Shuang out of the door, closes the door and goes straight upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Li''s Group Corporation.


    Li Xin has always been not only the president of Tianpeng group, but also the general manager of Li group.


    Today, he took Li Ze to Li Shi and was ready to fight back.


    In the morning, he received the notice of the board meeting notified by Li Zihan.


    This was organized by Li Zihan. It can be seen that he has this right.


    Otherwise, the directors won''t come here honestly.


    At this time, Li Xin sat on the first seat at his right hand, and Li Ze stood behind him.


    When they came, they had thought of all the possibilities.


    But none of them. This scene is... Unreasonable.


    Yes, unreasonable.


    Li Zihan took a document signed by the old man of the Li family, that is, the chairman of the Li group, and said that he was the legal representative of the Li group at this time.


    This is a panic.


    Not to mention the trifles of this document, even if it is true, it has no value.


    Where such a large group is a document signed by the chairman, it can be recognized.


    This requires the recognition of all directors, their own values and all aspects.


    Li Xin closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    It seems that he is too kind and soft.


    Unexpectedly, Li Zihan is now on his head, so doing for the tiger.


    Open your eyes again and the sharp light in your eyes burst out.


    He is just a bastard who doesn''t know how to make progress and has no ability.


    Li Xinchong reached out and Li Ze raised his hand.


    Seeing this, the latter immediately sent a copy of the document in his hand.


    Then they sent the same documents left in their hands to the major shareholders.


    Li Zihan felt uneasy when he saw this scene.


    Until Li Ze smiled and gave him a copy of the document in his hand.


    He probably glanced, then his eyes widened and his face looked ugly.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Li Zihan retorted loudly.


    He even tore up the documents in his hand.


    Like this, the things on the file don''t exist in general.


    Li Ze stood behind Li Xin and looked at each other piteously.

 Chapter 1244

    It turned out that this document was nothing else. It was the will made by Master Li when he was sober.


    What is the content of the will? It''s not difficult to guess from Li Zihan''s face.


    All the property of the Li family belongs to Li Xin, which is the content of the will.


    The successor of Li''s group is naturally Li Xin.


    Li Xin looked at Li Zihan without expression and raised his chin to Li Ze behind him.


    Li Ze looked at Li Zihan with pity again.


    Then he walked to the door of the conference room.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    At the thought of this will, Li Zihan''s face hurt.


    Now he is like a clown.


    Li Xin folded her hands on her legs and ignored each other.


    His acquiescence is a great insult to Li Zihan.


    Until the door of the conference room was opened again, breaking the rivalry.


    "Xinxin!"


    Li Zihan uttered a sound of panic.


    Li Ze pushed the door again and came in, holding a little boy in his hand.


    The child looks like Li Xin.


    Of course, it''s similar to his father, Li Zihan.


    The children in front of us can be seen at a glance. This is the seed of the Li family.


    Li Xin waved to the little boy, "come here."


    Xiao Xinxin first took a look at his father and then went to Li Xin.


    The other party''s walking posture trembled.


    The little figure shook as if afraid of something.


    However, the other party''s fearless eyes like a wolf can see that he is not afraid.


    The little man stood in front of Li Xin, his eyes showing defensive but strong eyes.


    Li Xin''s lips bent, and her cold face softened a little.


    He stood up, reached out and took Xiao Xinxin''s hand, and took the man to the throne.


    Li Zihan looked at him, took his son and stood opposite, and immediately stepped forward two steps.


    Seeing his action, Li Xin bent down and opened Xiao Xin''s coat.


    The upper body was full of purple scars.


    This scene was seen by everyone present.


    Li Zihan''s footsteps also stopped.


    He couldn''t believe looking at Xiao Xinxin''s upper body.


    It was all pinch marks. The child was less than two years old and suffered such... Torture.


    Li Zihan thought of Liang Shuang for the first time.


    Li Xin saw that Li Zihan saw it, so she put on her clothes for Xiao Xin.


    "You can''t get Li''s group, but your son can. This child will belong to me from now on, and Li''s group will be inherited by him in the future..."


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning went upstairs, he took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to Li Xin.


    She sent the message, but the other party didn''t reply immediately.


    Then she opened wechat and sent a message to Li Ze whose head was stupid erha.


    Just as she went downstairs and was ready to see Mr. Li, wechat sent a request for video call.


    Seeing that it was Li Ze''s invitation, MI Youning immediately agreed.


    Standing on the guardrail upstairs, MI Youning saw Li Xin in the video.


    He also saw the children around him.


    Listen to Li Xin''s words.


    Li Xin won this competition.


    As soon as the camera turned, it turned on Li Ze''s smiling face.


    Mi Youning reaches out to break the video and walks downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Xin came home, MI Youning was feeding Li Lao fruit.


    Seeing the old man at home, Li Xin was not surprised at all.


    "Brother is back."


    Mi Youning smiles sweetly at Li Xin.


    Li Xin didn''t even have to change her home shoes and walked quickly to MI Youning.


    Regardless of his grandfather, he reached out and held his beloved girl in his arms.

 Chapter 1245

    Mi Youning smiled around Li Xin''s waist.


    At this time, Li Ze led a little boy into the room.


    "Whew..."


    Seeing his friend''s hug with MI Youning, he couldn''t help whistling.


    Li Xin gently sniffed the fragrance of the girl in her arms and released her.


    When they separated, they did not forget to hold mi Youning''s hand.


    Li Ze saw this scene and beat his chest. "You show your love and don''t consider me as a lonely family. You''re too crazy."


    Seeing the scene of his living treasure, MI Youning smiled.


    Then he quickly focused on the little boy he was holding.


    Li Xin followed her line of sight to Xiao Xin.


    He was a little nervous because he didn''t tell the people around him about his decision to come back with a child.


    Just as he was about to speak, MI Youning broke away from his palm and walked towards the little boy.


    "Is xiaoxinxin hungry? Do you want to eat delicious food with your sister?"


    Mi Youning squatted beside Xiao Xin with a gentle smile on her face.


    Perhaps her smile was too sincere, and Xiaoxin took two steps forward.


    Looking at the child in front of him, MI Youning picked him up directly.


    She didn''t take Xiaoxin to eat for the first time, but went to Li Xin.


    "I like this child very much."


    This was said to Li Xin and recognized the arrival of the child.


    Li Xin didn''t expect that she accepted Xiao Xin so easily.


    Even without the slightest accident, Li Xin put her eyes on Li Ze.


    The latter immediately raised his hands, "can''t blame me. At that time, the little demon was worried about you. In order to reassure her, I opened the video."


    Li Xin was not angry.


    Seeing a big one and a small one walking towards the kitchen, he gently bent his mouth and waved to Li Ze.


    Li Ze shrugged and turned away.


    Behind him, the tall man came to the girl and hugged her in his arms.


    The little boy on the dining room seat looked at them eagerly.


    With that feeding appearance, the two adults looked at him with a smile.


    The door was gently closed, and Li Ze left the world that didn''t belong to him alone.


    He walked to the red bag.


    "Ozawa?"


    Just after unlocking the car, a long and familiar sound came from behind.


    Li Ze''s back is a little stiff.


    He even suspected that there was auditory hallucination in his ears.


    "Li Ze?"


    Until there was another uncertain voice behind him.


    Li Ze finally couldn''t help turning around.


    At the moment he turned around, his face changed into an expression of surprise.


    "Senior! It''s really you!"


    The man walking towards Li Ze was full of gentle temperament and his face was even more handsome.


    Such a man''s whole body reveals the elegant demeanor of a gentleman.


    "It''s really you. I thought I recognized the wrong person."


    The man walked towards Li Ze, and the smile on his face was more real.


    Li Ze clenched his hands into fists and tried his best to restrain himself.


    He didn''t find that the senior student opposite saw that it was really him, the vague surprise on his face and the faint light in his eyes.


    "When did the senior return home? I haven''t seen him for so many years. The senior doesn''t seem to have changed much."


    "You have a sweet mouth. It''s fate to have dinner together."


    Li Ze couldn''t refuse him. They left the villa one after another.


    Li Jia, MI Youning and Li Xin are mixing oil in honey.


    They had no idea that Li Ze had met someone who had changed his life.


    Li Xin held the girl in her arms, looked at the distant sky and said a word silently.


    "I like you."

 Chapter 1246

    In the morning, the students of a university have started their activities.


    Li Ze rubbed his eyes and narrowed his eyes looking for something in the crowd.


    Soon I saw the boy surrounded by girls coming towards him.


    Li Ze disdained his lips and walked towards the surrounded boys.


    "Senior student!"


    Li Ze''s voice kept the girls away.


    Just because Li Ze is so impressive, a celebrity in the law department.


    He likes fighting, skipping classes, and even intimidating girls. In short, his reputation is not very good.


    However, for such a person, his academic performance is very good.


    The man called senior is Qin Rui.


    Qin Rui saw that Li Ze came to his eyes, and his mouth curved with a gentle smile.


    It''s not as cold as it used to be.


    "Ozawa, wait a minute."


    Li zebai glanced at him, "just know. I''m starving. Go to the canteen."


    "OK." Qin Rui stepped forward two steps and fought side by side with Li Ze.


    Li Ze looked at the girl who dared not come forward, sneered and went towards the school canteen.


    Li Ze and Qin Rui are not at the same level, but their relationship is really good to a certain extent.


    Since Li Ze entered a university, Qin Rui has been inseparable from him.


    Both of them are Xueba level figures.


    No one knows. Qin Rui and Li Ze met when they were young.


    Once they were neighbors, but later the Qin Rui family moved away.


    Until entering a university, the two met again.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Li Ze and Qin Rui separated at the gate of the school canteen.


    They left each other in the opposite direction.


    Since they separated from each other when they were young, they have always left in different directions.


    At a university, they are just passers-by.


    But at this time they did not know that the separation was waiting not far away.


    Li Ze has been distracted in class.


    Now he is a sophomore and a freshman.


    He has been in contact with Qin Rui for one year. He knows something very well.


    For example, seeing the girls around Qin Rui, he will be inexplicably unhappy, and even feel a little irritable.


    That feeling is like, belongs to own thing to be remembered by others.


    He has been spoiled by his parents since he was a child, and his style of behavior is also casual.


    Back in high school, he found himself different from other boys.


    When others watch that kind of film, they are very excited. They even play - plane while watching it.


    But when he saw the man and woman together... Tangled up, he faintly turned his stomach.


    Later, I went to a bar and saw two men kissing together.


    At that time, he opened the door to a new world.


    At the same time, it was also his lowest achievement.


    After several months of delay and checking a lot of information, he knew that there was another group.


    They are gay.


    Confirm that he also belongs to this group. Li Ze came out with his family.


    Of course, the process is not smooth.


    He is the only precious son in the family. How can I bear him to go this way.


    But most of the parents in the world love their children.


    During that time, Li Ze was not as thin as an adult, and his academic performance reached the lowest point.


    After less than a year''s tug of war, Li Ze finally won.


    He promised his parents that they would not mess with each other, but would only find a person they like to spend their whole life with.


    A few years later, he met Qin Rui at a university.


    He met the untouchable scales of his life, his first love, the favorite of his life.


    Li Ze knows he likes Qin Rui.


    Childhood playmate.

 Chapter 1247

    After class, Li Ze went straight to the school canteen.


    He took his place and cooked the dishes that the other party liked.


    The students began to walk into the canteen one after another. Li Ze waited for a long time but still didn''t arrive at Qin Rui.


    Li Ze is used to waiting like this.


    Because Qin Rui is the school grass of a university.


    The other party looks handsome and warm like jade, just like everyone''s childe in ancient times. His temperament has attracted countless girls.


    Li Ze took out his mobile phone, opened wechat and sent a message to Qin Rui.


    Master is crazy (stupid erha head): where''s the senior?


    The message sent didn''t get a reply for half a day.


    Li Ze called Qin Rui brother when he was a child.


    At that time, they were too young. Now they are big. If they call brother Rui again, he can''t shout out.


    Qin Rui still called him Ozawa.


    While staring at the mobile phone, Li Ze waited for Qin Rui''s arrival.


    Thinking of their meeting, the corners of his mouth curved.


    He couldn''t recognize Qin Rui at a glance after he hadn''t seen him for more than ten years.


    But it happened that Qin Rui received him when he entered the school.


    The tearful mole in the corner of each other''s eyes made him familiar, and the place where the tearful mole was located added a touch of charm to Qin Rui.


    At that time, Li Ze didn''t know that Qin Rui was his brother when he was a child.


    Until the other party took him to the dormitory and introduced himself when he was about to leave.


    "I''m Qin Rui from the Department of finance. If you have anything to do in the future, you can come to me."


    Seeing each other and leaving, something flashed through Li Ze''s brain.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, so he directly stopped, "wait..."


    Qin Rui turns around with a good temper and looks at the schoolboy with a tangled face behind him.


    "Qin Rui......"


    Li Ze talked to himself and suddenly raised his head for a while.


    He stared at Qin Rui''s tearful mole in the corner of his eye.


    Yes, he always followed a little boy when he was a child.


    The other party also has a tear mole in the corner of his eye, which is also called Qin Rui.


    Look at the senior in front of him. He is seven or eight points similar to brother Rui when he was a child. It is obvious that he has grown up.


    "Senior, my name is Li Ze. Ozawa, opposite XX apartment, remember me?"


    In this way, Qin Rui and Li Ze met.


    One is gentle, the other is full of ruffian spirit.


    In the distance came the noise and the chirping voice of girls.


    Li Ze looked up clearly and saw Qin Rui being embraced by a group of women.


    The corners of the other party''s mouth were tight, and the girls didn''t get very close, but talked to him in front and behind.


    The men around him showed envy to Qin Rui.


    Only Li Ze gnashing his teeth looked at the girls around Qin Rui.


    Don''t think he didn''t see it. Someone touched Qin Rui''s sleeve.


    And there are people taking pictures and making gestures with their mouths.


    These women are mentally handicapped. They don''t belong to their family if they look at and take pictures again.


    Seeing Qin Rui walking quickly, Li Ze''s face slowly returned to normal.


    "Senior student!"


    Li Ze''s voice, the girls around him began to retreat.


    They looked at Li Ze with great resentment.


    Once a girl picked up Qin Rui and was "intimidated" by Li Ze.


    They dare not annoy this evil god.


    Qin Rui breathed a sigh of relief after the girls dispersed.


    Seeing his relief, Li Ze raised his eyebrows.


    After the other party sat down, the girls found a place to sit down.


    Li Ze pushed the cooked food to Qin Rui. "Senior students, eat it quickly. It''s going to be cold."


    "Thank you, Ozawa. You haven''t eaten yet. Eat together."


    Qin Rui saw the dishes that had not been moved before, and knew that Li Ze had not eaten either.

 Chapter 1248

    Two people eat together, as in the past year, there is no difference.


    Maybe the atmosphere is very good, maybe Li Ze recognized his feelings.


    He has a bold idea today.


    Qin Rui had lunch and looked up inadvertently at Li Ze sitting opposite.


    The boy in front of him looked thoughtful and his hair curled up.


    That makes Li Ze look very childish.


    "What do you think? The food is not delicious." Li Ze looked at the wisp of curled hair and wanted to press it down.


    He restrained his restless hand and pressed down the strong touch of the valley.


    Li Ze regained his mind and absently fiddled with the food in front of him with chopsticks.


    "What can I do for you?"


    After thinking for a while, Qin Rui shook his head, "nothing. What''s the matter?"


    Li Ze held the chopsticks in his hand. "Let''s go for a walk after the senior has finished his meal. I have something to tell you."


    No one saw Li Ze''s other hand clenching hard under the table.


    So hard, the veins on his hands came out, which showed how nervous he was.


    "OK." Qin Rui agreed with a smile.


    Even after hearing this promise, Li Ze did not relax himself.


    He was so shocked that he said it.


    He invited senior students and invited each other.


    Where is this? Who is he? What is he doing?


    Li Ze''s brain is in chaos.


    The lunch time soon ended with the passage of time.


    Li Ze thought a lot during this period, as if he didn''t think of anything.


    He is still nervous, even uneasy.


    "Go, don''t you mean to go?"


    Qin Rui saw Li Ze sitting without any action and couldn''t help but speak.


    "Ah? Oh, yes, let''s go..."


    Li Ze quickly stood up and walked out of the canteen with a bit of rigidity.


    Seeing his unnatural appearance, Qin Rui shook his head and laughed.


    But he also accelerated his pace to catch up with Li Ze''s back.


    They are walking on the school path.


    Li Ze saw a grove not far away, which is a holy place for school couples to date.


    At this time, he had no idea of bringing people around him.


    Not to mention security, it''s what he''s going to do next. Anyone knows that they''re going to be finished.


    Li Ze turned his steps and walked in another direction.


    On this road, he brought the sweetness and innocence of the year to an end.


    All that followed was sorrow and pain.


    So that he can''t come out in the next ten years.


    Li Ze brought people to the most remote place.


    "Senior, I like you, the kind who wants to be with you forever."


    Taking people to the place, Li Ze spoke quickly without waiting for Qin Rui to stand firm.


    He didn''t give Qin Rui a buffer.


    "..." Qin Rui felt that he had auditory hallucinations.


    He is not a boy who knows nothing.


    What Li Ze said is naturally clear.


    He even knows the problems between men very well.


    Qin Rui lowered his eyes silently and covered up all the emotions in his eyes.


    "Ozawa, we will be together, always together." he said as usual for a long time.


    Hearing this, Li Ze was worried, "senior, you know, I don''t mean that. It''s men and women who like..."


    "Ozawa!"


    Qin Rui stops him from going on.


    He raised his head and looked at the boy in front of him seriously.


    Obviously, he is taller than him, but he is coquettish to him every time.


    Now, too, the other party''s eyes are red, showing an expression of grievance.

 Chapter 1249

    Qin Rui looked at a pinch of hair on Li Ze''s head, and he closed his eyes.


    "Ozawa, I haven''t heard anything today. It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."


    Then he left without looking back. His back was so determined, without the slightest hesitation and pause.


    Li Ze looked at the figure and his eyes were red.


    There was water in his eyes, but he refused to fall in his eyes.


    This is rejected.


    Like a person for the first time in life, like his bold confession.


    I didn''t even leave myself a way back.


    Li Ze understood that he was really rejected.


    However, it is not over.


    The next day Qin Rui dropped out of school and said he had gone abroad.


    When Li Ze knew the news, he felt that the sky had collapsed.


    I''m afraid he won''t even say a word.


    Qin Rui is gone, and Li Ze has changed. He is more and more like Qin Rui.


    His gentle temperament, gentle smile and elegant temperament are just like Qin Rui in those years.


    After graduation, Li Ze went to his friend''s company and became a lawyer director. In fact, this is just running in.


    Eight or nine years have passed.


    Li Ze accompanied Li Xin and watched him become Li''s chairman and legal representative step by step.


    And he will soon be promoted to become the president of Tianpeng group.


    This is what Li Xin promised him at the beginning, as long as he has this strength.


    However, at this time, he met someone he thought impossible to see in his life.


    Qin Rui, his first love, can''t be forgotten in recent ten years.


    Wearing a white shirt and casual pants, the other party smiled gently at him under the ancient tree of the school.


    Li Ze fiercely opened his eyes and sat up quickly from the bed.


    Dream again.


    Since seeing Qin Rui that day, he dreamed of each other more than ever.


    In the past, I dreamed almost every day.


    It was the love he begged but couldn''t. It was the first love of his life.


    The scene in the dream was too detailed. It turned out that he had never forgotten the little things between them.


    Now when I see Qin Rui, the past is more profound.


    Once the memory constantly appeared in his mind, so people were caught off guard.


    After taking a look at the time, it''s already five o''clock.


    Li Ze looked at the dark sky outside. It seemed that it was cloudy today.


    He got up and went to the bathroom to wash. When he came out again, he was wrapped in a bath towel.


    Walking towards the wardrobe


    Half an hour later, Li Ze dressed up and drove downstairs to the company.


    Now he has become the president of Tianpeng group.


    Because I''ve been too busy recently, the driver hasn''t been equipped, but the assistant secretaries around me have been trained before.


    When he arrived at the company, Li Ze began to be busy and didn''t get idle all morning.


    Several calls have come from his private cell phone, which will be muted during office.


    The pen in Li Ze''s hand stopped under the persuasion of his assistant.


    Glancing at the wrist watch, it was already noon.


    Li Ze picked up his cell phone, and he didn''t know what he was expecting.


    At the moment of picking up the mobile phone, my heart beat faster.


    There were a few missed calls on his cell phone, but they were not the people he thought.


    It''s Luo Wenhao. The other party has been in touch with him.


    Or the other party contacted him unilaterally.


    Li Ze did not intend to return to the past and threw his mobile phone aside.


    However, as soon as the mobile phone was put down, the screen lit up again.


    It''s still Luo Wenhao.


    Li Ze pressed his eyebrows and had to pick up his mobile phone again and slide the mobile phone screen.

 Chapter 1250

    "Brother Ze, I have something to do with you. Let''s have dinner together. It''s noon. Can it be near you?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Luo Wenhao''s voice rang out.


    For Luo Wenhao, Li Ze believes that there is no need for the two to contact again.


    He once blackmailed each other, but Luo Wenhao always changed numbers to find him.


    Every time, he won''t touch his bottom line, within the range he can accept.


    At this time, the other party lowered his attitude and used a pitiful tone.


    Li Ze frowned at the thought of the other party''s face similar to that of the senior.


    He felt it necessary to clarify the matter with Luo Wenhao.


    At the end of his proposal, there was no relationship between them.


    Li Ze stood up, picked up the coat of the seat and walked out the door.


    "President, you will receive the personnel of XX company half an hour after 1:30 p.m. and have an interim meeting at 1:30 p.m.


    I''m going to attend the exhibition at three o''clock, the successor of XX Group... "


    As soon as the Secretary saw him coming out, he immediately went forward and reported the afternoon''s itinerary.


    Hearing these arrangements numbly, Li Ze turned and looked at the beautiful secretary in front of him in great distress.


    "Linda, you need a good lunch time. Can I talk about the afternoon when I get back to the company?"


    The Secretary pulled his hair behind his ear, smiled softly and said, "OK, I''ll call you anytime."


    That means she won''t let him go.


    Li Ze pressed his forehead and walked towards the elevator.


    The secretary was trained by him. The other party is very powerful, but she is a serious and meticulous woman.


    At first, he took a fancy to this point, and now he regrets it indescribably.


    He is like an old cow. As long as he doesn''t work, his beautiful secretary will whip him in the back, which makes him unable to relax his vigilance all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Ze arrived at the restaurant, Luo Wenhao had arrived and even ordered his favorite dishes.


    "Brother Ze, you''re here."


    "Yes."


    Li Ze nodded and sat opposite Luo Wenhao.


    As soon as he saw this move, Luo Wenhao immediately got up and sat next to him.


    He knows the man in front of him, and he knows that he must say not to pester him this time.


    If you want to keep this man, you have to take the initiative.


    Luo Wenhao sat next to Li Ze, waiting for the other party to speak first.


    "Brother Ze, I''ve regretted for so many years. There''s no one around me these years. I''ve been reviewing myself.


    I was really wrong at that time. I promise I will never do it again. Brother Ze, please give me a chance.


    I don''t want to leave you. Since I left, I know I like you... "


    Li Ze really didn''t expect to hear such words.


    Too exposed - bone, too direct.


    And he doesn''t believe these words.


    In front of the young man, he had already found out his temperament.


    He knows exactly what kind of person the other person is.


    When I bought each other, I just wanted to feel what I wanted but couldn''t do in my life.


    Unfortunately, there is no enjoyment at all. Every time, it is accompanied by great loss and emptiness.


    It didn''t happen that year, and he didn''t go far from Luo Wenhao.


    "Do you remember what Luo Wenhao said to me?"


    Li Ze slowly ate the dishes in front of him.


    That attitude is like talking about work.


    Luo Wenhao''s words came to an abrupt end.


    "I remember, but I like you, zege, I love you!"


    The movement attracted some people around.


    Li Ze glanced at Luo Wenhao unhappily.

 Chapter 1251

    Luo Wenhao frowned when he saw that Li Ze was unhappy and immediately closed his mouth.


    Li Ze didn''t care too much when he alerted the guests around him.


    Just so many years of good upbringing, let him not like Luo Wenhao.


    Then he continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    "Luo Wenhao, I know what you''re up to. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe a word you said."


    With that, Li Ze raised his eyes and looked at Luo Wenhao''s neck.


    Even if it is covered by the shirt, the red trace on it is still faint.


    He is an adult. Although he doesn''t have much demand in that area, he is not a hairy boy who doesn''t know anything.


    Li Ze sneered, "you should clean yourself up when you come, so that you can have more trust."


    Luo Wenhao bowed his head along his line of sight and saw a clear kiss mark at a glance.


    "Brother Ze, no... listen to me, this is..."


    However, Li Ze was not in the mood to eat. At this time, his appetite was a little uncomfortable.


    Over the years, a man has suffered from stomach disease.


    He really can''t eat in the face of Luo Wenhao.


    Li Ze stood up, took his coat in his hand and looked down at Luo Wenhao.


    "Luo Wenhao, this is the last time. I will give you another sum of money. Don''t call me in the future. Next time, I will take extraordinary measures."


    While saying this, Li Ze''s hand was still covering his stomach.


    Luo Wenhao''s face was so embarrassed that Li Zegen didn''t take it to heart. He turned and was about to leave.


    But to a smiling face.


    His face changed in an instant.


    Pale, painful, waist can''t stand up.


    Li Ze bent down and looked at the smiling man in front of him, Qin Rui.


    He smiled at me, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    Luo Wenhao also saw Qin Rui, and his face was even more ugly.


    He saw that the other party was somewhat similar to him, or he was like the other party.


    Qin Rui had a smiling face. Seeing that Li Ze bent down, his face was pale and gloomy for a moment.


    He walked quickly to Li Ze''s side, "Ozawa, what''s the matter?"


    He reached out to help Li Ze, but he was dodged by the other party.


    Li Ze stepped back two steps. He raised his eyes and showed his reddish eyes.


    There is forbearance, unbearable, sadness and pain on that face


    Such Li Ze made Qin Rui seem to have seen it many years ago.


    When he confessed to him in the opposite direction, he was still very green.


    The reddish eyes recalled the picture in Qin Rui''s memory.


    "Ozawa..."


    He wanted to say something, but it was so blank and powerless.


    It seems that no matter how much you say, you can''t make up for the damage you''ve done.


    Li Ze tightened his lips and stared at Qin Rui.


    He didn''t know how much the man saw on the side. At this time, he was very embarrassed by the scene of the other party.


    Because he couldn''t forget Qin Rui, and even replaced him with others to meet his own needs.


    "Brother Ze, this is your good senior. It doesn''t look like much."


    But at this time, there is Luo Wenhao who doesn''t have too many things.


    The other party stood up from the table and walked towards Li Ze.


    He even put his hand around each other''s arm when Li Ze couldn''t stand straight.


    "Brother Ze, is it because of him that you don''t accept me? You see, I''m younger than him and will please you in bed..."


    "You... You shut up!"


    Li Zeqi''s head is going to smoke.


    He shook Luo Wenhao''s arm away.


    Then he reluctantly stood up and looked between Qin Rui and Luo Wenhao.

 Chapter 1252

    Li Ze closed his eyes and said, "I don''t want to see you! Stay away from me!"


    Then he turned, opened his eyes and walked outside the restaurant.


    Qin Rui looked at his back when he left, and his eyes showed concern.


    Similarly, the pain in his eyes is no less than that of Li Ze.


    Luo Wenhao didn''t care. He found Li Ze again just because the other party was the most generous to him.


    Now Li Ze seems to be out of business.


    But


    Luo Wenhao turned his head and the men around him were really a bit like him.


    Li Ze once called the senior in bed more than once.


    Just when he said the identity of the men around him, Li Ze didn''t refute.


    Looks like it''s him.


    Luo Wenhao put on a malicious smile and walked slowly towards Qin Rui.


    "Do you know how fierce brother Ze is? It really haunts me. Once brother Ze teased me to death and kept me from getting out of bed for three days.


    Tut tut... That taste is really unforgettable for life, otherwise I wouldn''t beg for nothing and hold brother Ze... "


    Qin Rui''s anger began to rise when Luo Wenhao spoke.


    Luo Wenhao''s voice suddenly stopped.


    That''s because Qin Rui''s hand is pinching his neck.


    "Don''t mess with me here. You''re still young. Don''t let me see you in the future, otherwise my means will make you unforgettable for life!"


    Qin Rui has never been a good man.


    The goodness of his life has been given to one person, Li Ze.


    Luo Wenhao was frightened by Qin Rui''s bloodthirsty eyes.


    He thought the man in front of him was as gentle as the outside, but he just sent out a strong killing intention on the other side.


    It was the horror that made him tremble and want to escape.


    Qin Rui loosened Luo Wenhao, picked up a square towel from one side of the table, wiped his fingers, and then turned and left the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ze bent over his waist, covered his stomach and walked towards the company.


    The restaurant is only a few hundred meters away from the company, but a few minutes away, but it is very far away in his eyes.


    When Qin Rui chased out, he saw Li Ze''s unstable back.


    He hurried up, "Ozawa..."


    Li Ze didn''t seem to hear the voice behind him, and his steps didn''t stop.


    Qin Rui came forward and stopped Li Ze, holding each other tightly.


    Qin Rui has grown a lot over the years, and now he has surpassed Li Ze.


    He held people in his arms. Naturally, the other party would not be so honest.


    "You let go of me!"


    Li Ze was a little angry, but he didn''t have much strength in his hands.


    Such Li Ze did not stop resisting, but he had no strength.


    Qin Rui stretched out his hand and gently rubbed his stomach. "I''ll take you to the hospital. Don''t joke about your body if you don''t want to see me again."


    Then he took the man to his car.


    Li Ze really hurt to a certain extent, and his forehead was sweating.


    Qin Rui took people on the bus and waved to the people behind him.


    Then the car started and left the original place.


    Li Ze didn''t see all this. He was so painful that he nestled in the co pilot''s seat.


    After arriving at the hospital, Li Ze was already drowsy. The doctor gave him a drip, and Qin Rui kept him.


    Li Ze didn''t wake up until the water hung up.


    He didn''t sleep well these days. Now he has fallen into a deep sleep.


    Qin Rui, who is familiar with Menqing Road, takes Li Ze back to his apartment.


    He even had the key to the apartment and opened the door easily.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Ze woke up, it was already dark.

 Chapter 1253

    He didn''t pay attention to his surroundings for the first time, but was surprised by a pair of hands around his waist.


    Those are white hands with some thick cocoons.


    It was these hands that held him tightly before.


    When he was in the hospital, he was conscious at first, but gradually he didn''t know.


    Seeing that his hands moved, Li Ze didn''t get up.


    "Senior, what are you? I told you you ran away nine years ago, and now I''m catching up with me. I''m so worthless."


    At the end, Li Ze laughed at himself.


    With these words, he hugged him with his hands around his waist.


    "Even if Ozawa is dead, will you let me die clearly?"


    The gentle voice made Li Ze in a trance for a moment.


    He didn''t speak, but Qin Rui took the initiative.


    "Do you know why I moved when I was young? My existence determines the future of a family.


    You may not believe that my father is not a biological father. My mother had me before she got married.


    The family couldn''t tolerate my disobedience, and even arranged my future path... "


    Li Ze''s eyes were dull and he didn''t seem to have much emotion about these.


    However, his clenched hands showed that he still cared.


    "I went abroad because I had to. At that time, I was followed by people around a university. You may not see them, but they did exist.


    In order not to let them do it, I decided to leave the country and go to the family headquarters for further study.


    This is what they have always hoped for. I left in such a hurry that I didn''t even dare to contact you for fear that they would do something to you after I left... "


    Qin Rui tightly hugged the man in his arms and couldn''t help sighing without saying a few words. It can be seen that he didn''t live very well.


    "Ozawa, I just want to tell you that I''m not leaving to avoid you."


    Li Ze was silent for a long time. Later, Qin Rui said a lot.


    He did not mention his difficulties abroad, but said that he was now able to protect him.


    By the way, he got married a few years ago, which was deliberately revealed to him by the family.


    That woman is Qin Rui''s partner, but it''s a cosmetic decoration, and there is no substantive marriage.


    They hugged each other tightly on the bed, and the bedroom was very quiet, as if they fell into a deep sleep.


    Li Ze kept his original posture without other movements.


    But with those wide open eyes, it was obvious that he was not asleep.


    Qin Rui holds the person in his arms and stares at the person in his arms gently.


    Even the back of his head, he was reluctant to blink.


    At this time, his eyes were red.


    Li Ze''s silence is an attitude.


    The other party doesn''t care. It can''t pass.


    At the thought of being unable to protect the person he wants again, Qin Rui''s eyes show pain.


    "Ozawa, will you turn around and see me?"


    Li Ze was quiet.


    After a long time, Qin Rui loosened his hands.


    His action startled Li Ze and made panic flash in his eyes.


    He thought Qin Rui would leave, but he didn''t.


    Qin Rui gets into the thin quilt.


    Li Ze felt the movement in the quilt.


    His pajamas, which had been changed, were slowly leaving his body.


    The feeling of those warm and cool hands is also so obvious.


    "Qin Rui, don''t..."


    Li Ze knew what he wanted to do and stopped it immediately.


    Qin Rui''s action was very fast, and he immediately withdrew the clothes that were in the way.


    Then he showed his head, "Ozawa, I know you can''t forgive me. There''s no one around you. Let me be by your side. Come and go as you call."


    With that, he buried his head again without waiting for Li Ze''s reaction


    That night, Li Ze was wiped clean.


    In his infirmity, he did not let Qin Rui go.


    After all, this is the person he has thought about for ten years from secret love to now.


    How many decades did he live.


    Similarly, Qin Rui didn''t let Li Ze go. The man under him felt hurt. How can he let go.


    They explore each other in this spacious, large bed.


    Li Ze finally cried, crying as wronged as he confessed at school nine years ago.


    At that time he didn''t cry, but this time he let it all out.


    Some words, say or not, are hurt.


    Some people, stay or not, will leave.


    This time, Li Ze chose to stay silent.


    He put his hand around Qin Rui''s body and began to respond.

 Chapter 1254

    "Woo woo..."


    "Roar -"


    The sound of crying was deafening.


    Mi Youning felt that her ears were going to be broken.


    She had just entered the task world, and before she had time to respond, her eyes were dark.


    Raise your head and look at a pair of big golden pupils.


    A pair of deer horns, snake trunk, fish tail, Eagle claws.


    This is a dragon. Mi Youning feels bad about the golden pupils.


    However, without waiting for any action, the dragon in front of him opened his mouth.


    Then darkness came.


    Mi Youning felt the meat around him in the dark space.


    She was... Eaten


    Just being eaten


    "Host, there is a problem with jet lag. We need to go to the next task world and wait for the world to repair normally."


    In the dark space where you can''t see your fingers, the sound of giving up the soul rings out in your mind.


    Mi Youning''s face was very ugly.


    She was eaten before she did anything, and the task failed?


    Then, before she could react, she was sent to the next mission world by the ring soul.


    ¡­¡­


    Youlan palace.


    "I know I''m wrong... Uh... Ah..."


    "Pa......"


    In the courtyard, several eunuchs tried to suppress a thin eunuch.


    Two of the eunuchs were constantly beating the suppressed eunuchs with their court staff.


    "Madam... Spare your life..."


    The little eunuch''s hand scratched on the ground.


    He looked in the direction of the woman sitting under the shady seat of the palace.


    It was an elegant woman, dressed up with the smell of a superior. At first glance, she was the Lord of the Youlan palace.


    The little eunuch''s voice was very small. The nearest eunuch didn''t hear it clearly.


    "I was... Wrong..."


    Whispering this last incoherent sentence, the little eunuch closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    The eunuch beside him still didn''t stop his wooden stick.


    The woman sitting in the seat saw that the little eunuch was dead, so she raised her hand.


    "All right, stop."


    The sweet voice of a yellow warbler sounded.


    "Yes, imperial concubine..."


    The maid eunuch below knelt on the ground.


    Bai JinSu looked at the little eunuch below and stood up slowly.


    "Remember, in the future, in this Youlan palace, the words of this palace are your will to obey."


    "Yes, slave, remember..."


    "Yes, remember..."


    The woman in the imperial concubine''s palace clothes walked to the Youlan palace with the help of the nearby palace maids.


    I have no other orders for the slaves behind me.


    Until she disappeared into the palace, the palace maids and eunuchs below got up.


    Quickly clean the battlefield.


    "Grandpa Liu, what about this boy?"


    "Where do you come from, where do you go back? We have to teach you!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll do it now..."


    After the little eunuch left, the big eunuch of Youlan palace narrowed his eyes to see the blood on the ground.


    Then he looked up at the eunuchs and maidens around him, "be sharp. It makes your mother angry. Be careful to peel your skin."


    "Yes, Grandpa Liu..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    The painful sound of low breathing sounded in the night.


    The little eunuch who was thrown on the bed moved slowly.


    Other eunuchs who had been working hard all day had fallen into deep sleep.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    The little eunuch who moved his body made a sad and painful sound when he turned over.


    Such a big noise woke up the sleeping people around.

 Chapter 1255

    "Die!"


    "Get out of bed at night!"


    "Tomorrow has another day''s work! You dead ghost!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of swearing rang out one after another.


    The former eunuch immediately closed his mouth.


    In the moonlight, a beautiful pale face appeared.


    But that is not like a man''s beautiful face. At this time, it is a bit embarrassed and has a great painful distortion.


    The surrounding voices gradually quieted down and a slight snore sounded.


    Those people fell asleep again.


    Jiuji heard the voices around him slowly quiet, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    He, no, or she.


    When she was just turning over, she met the wound beaten by a stick during the day.


    This will make a terrible cry.


    There was no one around to lend a helping hand because of her sad cry.


    This is the deep palace. This is the palace that eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    Jiuji slowly gnawed her teeth and moved her body.


    She really went through hell this time.


    After more than ten years in the palace, I tasted death for the first time.


    Imperial concubine, Jiuji remembered this account.


    Jiuji slowly moved to the edge of the big Kang.


    Her feet finally felt the position of the ground, and her hands supported the Kang to stand up.


    Fart - there was a wound in her thigh. She couldn''t sit at all and had to stand up.


    However, at this time, her injury, even standing, is very difficult.


    "Bang..."


    As soon as she tried to stand up, she fell to the ground.


    The body is really falling on the hard ground.


    The sound was not small, but it was much smaller than the tragic cry.


    The people sleeping on the Kang did not move at all.


    Jiuji clenched her teeth to stand up, but she couldn''t succeed.


    She was all wet with tossing.


    In fact, I want to get off the Kang, but because I smell the smell of blood.


    The smell is mixed with this smell. In this hot summer, if you don''t deal with it, you''re really not far from death.


    She has no intention of not cherishing her life.


    When Jiuji fell to the ground again, there was a movement on the Kang nearest to her.


    The shadow came down from the Kang and walked slowly towards Jiuji.


    Jiuji didn''t know the man. The other party came to him and rudely raised her arm to help him.


    Seeing someone give a hand, Jiuji immediately pressed the weight of her whole body on the other party.


    "You''re a good boy!"


    The other party naturally felt it. Jiuji pressed all her weight on him and couldn''t help but speak in a displeased voice.


    But he didn''t stop and walked out with people.


    The two men came out, and the cicadas outside shouted very loud.


    In the moonlight, they walked to the well in the courtyard.


    Jiuji followed the light and saw the appearance of the eunuch around her.


    Familiar face, but can''t remember its name, as if it was called blessing.


    The man put him by the well and leaned against him. Then he picked up the bucket and put it down to draw water from the well.


    The rope was still in his hand.


    Jiuji saw his action, relaxed against the well, raised her head and looked at the moon in the air.


    It''s almost fifteen. The radian of the moon is half round.


    "What''s your name?"


    Jiuji didn''t look at the eunuch who drew water from the well, so she began to ask.


    Her state at this time and her voice are very flat.


    I don''t see anyone walking on the edge of life and death.


    Jinfu narrowed his eyes and looked at him. He was also fascinated tonight. How can he meddle in his own business.

 Chapter 1256

    However, there was no remorse in his heart.


    "Golden blessing, gold of gold, blessing of blessing."


    In reply, Jinfu had brought up a bucket of water.


    Hearing Jinfu''s words, Jiuji turned to look at each other, "you can read."


    This is a very positive word.


    Jinfu''s face was faint, and he didn''t reply again. Instead, he put the bucket of water next to Jiuji.


    "You''d better clean it. I have some wound medicine for you."


    For Jinfu''s cold attitude, Jiuji didn''t take it to heart.


    Although they met occasionally on weekdays, they had no friendship at all.


    Jinfu did it tonight. That''s what helped her.


    Now asking the name is just thinking about how much to repay in the future.


    Looking at the back of Jinfu''s departure, Jiuji moved. At this time, she recovered some strength.


    But it''s still a little difficult to clean the wound by yourself.


    If you are not afraid of difficulties, you are afraid of not being able to move.


    Fortunately, she can''t move no matter how hard it is.


    Half an hour later.


    Jiuji lay on her side by the well, and her pants had retreated.


    Only the skirt of the eunuch covered her lower body.


    The water from Jinfu has been covered with a strong smell of blood in the bucket.


    Even if there is moonlight, you can''t see the color of the bucket.


    Just after Jiuji had cleaned her wound and her forehead was sweating, Jinfu appeared again.


    The other party yawned, put his hand over his mouth, and held a small medicine bottle in the other hand.


    Looking at each other like this, Jiuji knew that he had made up another sleep.


    He said he was taking the wound medicine, but it was just to let him clean the wound himself.


    The other party''s move is more in line with her heart, otherwise people will find her daughter''s body and have some trouble.


    "Here, put it on yourself."


    Jinfu went to Jiuji''s side, looked at his embarrassed appearance, and threw the medicine bottle in his hand onto him.


    There was no sympathy in his eyes, even no emotion.


    Throw the medicine bottle into Jiuji, and Jinfu turns and walks to the courtyard and sits down.


    He turned his back to Jiuji, put his hands in his arms, and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    The cold nature of the other party made Jiuji shake her head.


    The other party''s cold temper really doesn''t look like what he did tonight.


    Jin Fu is a smart man, not a nosy person.


    But tonight, he extended a helping hand to help him. It can be seen that the other party also has a good heart.


    Jiuji lifted up the eunuch''s clothes in the back and wiped the wound medicine in the medicine bottle.


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as the medicine was applied, I felt a sharp pain.


    Her voice was not small, but Jinfu didn''t make any movement, even didn''t look back.


    Every time you apply medicine, it is a long painful patience.


    After I don''t know how long, Jiuji has felt for a long time.


    All the medicine in her hand was applied to the wound by her.


    This medicine may not be the best, but according to the tingling feeling, it definitely works.


    The medicine even had the effect of paralysis. She felt that the pain dissipated a lot.


    Without hearing the painful voice behind him, Jin Fu slowly got up and walked silently to Ji Jiu.


    He bent down and helped people up.


    The other party said nothing and took the man back to the room.


    Help Jiuji to the Kang and go to bed on the Kang.


    Jiuji lay on the Kang and didn''t ask Jinfu why she did it.


    She remembered each other''s actions and help tonight.


    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    Such a big palace is like a monster with a big mouth in the dark.


    In such a big, boundless boundary, waiting for prey thrown into the net.

 Chapter 1257

    half a month later.


    Jiuji finally recovered.


    I can''t say it''s all right, but I can''t be lazy anymore.


    He was a eunuch in Qianqing palace.


    The reason why he was beaten by the imperial concubine''s staff half a month ago was just because of his face.


    There is no shortage of beauties in the imperial palace. There are countless beauties. Even if the king is not close to women, there are several beauties in the deep palace.


    Even in this deep palace, eunuchs and palace maids are not particularly ugly.


    But Jiuji''s appearance is rare.


    It''s really more beautiful than women. The beauty makes the imperial concubine jealous.


    On that day, the imperial concubine came to Qianqing palace to greet emperor Jing.


    However, there was another flood in the south, and the other party had no time to pay attention to the imperial concubine.


    Sending someone to send the imperial concubine is also a bit unkind.


    This can lose the face of the imperial concubine. There are many slaves around.


    Jiuji bumped into it at this time.


    While he was cleaning, the leaves blew on the imperial concubine''s palace clothes.


    The imperial concubine saw his face, and he was a little man. When he was about to be brought back to Youlan palace.


    Of course Jiuji won''t just admit her fate.


    She moved the emperor out and asked the imperial concubine to let her go on the grounds that she was a slave of the Qianqing palace.


    In Qianqing palace, Jiuji is used to no one looking for trouble.


    So when I entered Youlan palace, I couldn''t help losing my sense of propriety. These words were shouted out in front of all the slaves in Youlan palace.


    Now, how can the imperial concubine spare him.


    He just took him and ordered people to beat him with a stick.


    It is reasonable to say that Jiuji is a woman. Why did she appear in the palace.


    To say this, even Jiuji doesn''t know.


    She has been in the palace since she can remember, and she knows the rules in the palace.


    Unfortunately, she hasn''t suffered and has been in the Qianqing palace.


    When the former Emperor was in power, he was assigned to the Qianqing Palace at the age of five, and he stayed for ten years.


    Eunuchs need physical examination every year.


    The eunuch in charge of the inspection knows her identity and will let her pass every year.


    She even taught her to read and be familiar with the rules of the palace.


    Of course, she is not a special case. There are several like her.


    The eunuch in charge had a surname of Shan. They all called him good father-in-law.


    Over the past ten years, they have worked in various palaces.


    Jiuji knows her identity can''t be found. It''s really too easy to disappear in this palace.


    She works honestly, waiting for the good father-in-law''s arrangement.


    As she grows older, she knows that her identity is not simple, or that she can''t decide by herself.


    There are many good and public teachers. In recent years, they rarely appear in front of them except when they let her pass the inspection.


    Jiuji swept the Qianqing palace and recalled her life experience.


    Her identity is a constant danger. It seems that she will be found out at any time.


    That''s not far from death.


    "The emperor is facing down. Come on, it''s all scattered."


    Just then, eunuchs serving in the palace of Qianqing palace came from a distance and dispersed to the people around.


    Jiuji quickly left with a broom.


    The king''s Longyan, even if she had been in the Qianqing palace for ten years and the other party had been in the top position for three years, she could count the number of times she had seen.


    The sound of whips came from a distance.


    Jiuji knew it was too late, and the people around her knew it was too late to withdraw.


    They knelt down one after another and leaned forward. The posture was very harmless and there was no threat.


    This is a kind of kneeling in Qianqing palace.


    The guard of honor soon arrived at the gate of the Qianqing palace.

 Chapter 1258

    Jiuji knelt on the ground. She inadvertently looked up, but only swept the bright yellow guard of honor.


    "Emperor..."


    Zhong Dequan''s voice sounded as the beloved eunuch around King di.


    "Well, go to Fengqi palace to deliver a message. The dinner is lighter."


    "Yes, the old slave knows."


    Zhong Dequan helped the young emperor to the Qianqing palace.


    Their conversation reached Jiuji''s ears.


    But I didn''t take it to heart.


    There were too many people around. She only glanced at the bright yellow color and hung her head quickly.


    But it''s time for the emperor to stay at Fengqi palace tonight.


    Every fifteen, the emperor will go to the Queen''s palace.


    I won''t step into the harem on weekdays.


    It was quite a while before someone called them up.


    Jiuji picked up the broom on the ground and continued her previous work.


    I don''t know why she was punished by the imperial concubine this time. She felt that she had lived in vain for the first 15 years.


    She is unwilling to be a slave.


    Or not willing to be an unknown slave.


    She wants revenge. If there is no Jinfu or fatal wound medicine that night.


    Now she''s gone nowhere.


    If she wants to do it, do the biggest one.


    Of course, there is another option, that is to escape the palace.


    This may not be without. It depends on whether someone helps her.


    Jiuji''s actions were different. She swept the dust in the courtyard of the Qianqing palace, but her eyes kept turning around.


    Until the night, Jiuji didn''t eat any rice and went directly to the Jingshi room.


    Jingshi room is different from Jingshi room.


    Jiuji went to this place, but all eunuchs in the palace were very taboo.


    "Is good father-in-law there?"


    Jiuji asked the little eunuch outside the palace.


    The latter knew him and nodded at him, "brother nine, good father-in-law is eating."


    Jiuji nodded with a smile, took out a melon and handed it to the little eunuch.


    If Jiuji had never done this before.


    Now Jiuji feels that some things don''t seem to be a big deal in front of life and death.


    What''s more, it''s an external thing.


    "Thank you, brother nine. The little one is the first to see Kim."


    For the little eunuch''s thanks, Jiuji touched his head and walked quickly into the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of father-in-law Shan, she saw the other party sitting inside eating.


    But instead of going in, she knelt outside the door.


    "Good father-in-law, little Jiuji is greeting you."


    Good father-in-law didn''t seem to hear her, let alone see her.


    Jiuji didn''t make a sound anymore, so she kept kneeling.


    After eating, the good father-in-law finally said, "withdraw."


    "Yes."


    The eunuch on one side immediately came forward and removed the food from the table.


    "It''s absolutely no good for your boy to come. Come in."


    Good father-in-law got up and went to the inner room.


    Jiuji raised her head, narrowed her eyes and looked at the old man walking in.


    Her legs were a little numb. When she heard the other party''s words, she stood up and followed.


    Walking into the inner room, good father-in-law sat on the soft couch, and a small eunuch pressed his legs.


    Seeing Jiuji coming in, her sharp eyes shot straight at her face, and finally matched those clear but plain eyes.


    "It''s a little interesting."


    The good father-in-law suddenly made a noise.


    "All right, you go down." this sentence was made to the little eunuch who pressed his legs.


    Jiuji stood in the inner room and let the good father-in-law look at her.


    On the quiet eyes for a long time, the good father-in-law said again, "I haven''t seen it for some time. I''m looking for it now. I don''t have anything to climb the three treasures hall. Say, what''s the matter."

 Chapter 1259

    The smile on Jiuji''s stunning face disappeared.


    "Good father-in-law, I want to leave the palace."


    She said the last, most unlikely way.


    "... hahaha..."


    Good father-in-law laughed for a long time.


    The tears of laughter came out and brought ridicule to the end.


    Jiuji remained the same as before, without the slightest movement.


    "Bang!" the good father-in-law suddenly stopped laughing and patted the table at hand.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a slave. You want to go out and have your spring and autumn dream!"


    After these words, the good father-in-law''s face was better.


    Jiuji looked at his angry face, but found a sad mood from it.


    It doesn''t seem to refer specifically to her.


    "Please also ask the good father-in-law to solve the doubts for the little one. How can a woman be in this deep palace? The little one is 15 years old. She can''t hide her body and face in the future."


    Good father-in-law narrowed his eyes and seemed very unhappy with Jiuji''s words.


    Jiuji looked at him, showing fearless and even persistent eyes.


    Now that she''s here today, she needs to make everything clear.


    "Hum! I''ve held it for more than ten years. I didn''t expect you to really ask with your courage."


    Sarcastic, disdainful tone.


    This did not let Jiuji have the slightest timidity.


    "Remember, your life doesn''t belong to you. Look at the pattern on your shoulder. Your life has been in the hands of others since you were born.


    I can''t tell you too much about other things. You can fight for what you want, and you can''t get anything here. "


    Jiuji stood in place and looked at the old man on the couch.


    It''s time for the other party to leave the palace in a few years.


    If the other party is gone in a few years, will someone take his place, take over her, or someone with the same identity as her.


    These Jiuji don''t know.


    At this time, she knew that it was impossible to leave the palace.


    Then there''s only one way.


    Just like the good father-in-law said, fight and rob.


    Take advantage of her years.


    The characteristics of women haven''t come out first. They''re just the right age.


    When she has the right to treat her, she can make all eunuchs and slaves in the palace fear her.


    Then, then


    Nine Ji Mo silently turned and left.


    "Jiuji, don''t have the mind to leave. Your life will be lost when you leave the imperial city."


    The good father-in-law thought about her leaving and said the words of dissuasion.


    Ji Jiu''s back was very determined. Even if he heard the good father-in-law''s words, there was no pause.


    ¡­¡­


    Another month has passed.


    On this day, Jiuji cleaned in the Qianqing palace as usual.


    "Spread out!"


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Get out of the way, damn thing!"


    Jiuji seemed to hear Zhong Dequan''s anxious voice.


    She looked up and saw the emperor''s guard of honor coming straight here.


    At this time, she was cleaning the place on the steps of the Qianqing palace. It was too late to go down.


    Because she has been in the Qianqing palace for several years, the location near the palace has always been cleaned by her and another person.


    I can''t get down at this time. I can only kneel in place.


    The other man, like her, knelt down in place.


    "The imperial doctor, why haven''t he arrived yet? If the emperor makes a mistake, can they afford it?"


    Zhong Dequan''s voice was very anxious.


    Jiuji was a little flustered.


    It seems that it''s about the king, so it''s so out of proportion.


    "Easy! Easy, don''t knock the Emperor..."


    A group of people hurried by carrying the king emperor.

 Chapter 1260

    The king''s front foot was carried in, and the imperial doctor behind came quickly.


    Jiuji and others did not command, did not get up, and still knelt in place.


    "The queen arrived!"


    "I''ve seen the empress. The empress is blessed."


    "I''ve seen the empress. The empress is blessed."


    Jiuji knelt on the ground. When the Queen passed by, she only smelled the strong fragrance.


    I also saw the dark yellow palace clothes in front of me.


    A group of people hurried into the Qianqing palace.


    "The imperial concubine arrives..."


    Still a party. He hurried into the palace.


    "Your Excellency Chen has arrived..."


    "Princess Qing arrives..."


    Later, several concubines came.


    Something happened to King. It seems that it''s not small.


    "Waste! It''s all waste! What do you want!"


    Suddenly, a furious voice came from the palace. It was a very dignified female voice.


    "Damn it! Please make atonement for the queen..."


    It was the queen.


    After that, it was quiet a little, but a moment later, there was a voice, but I couldn''t hear what I said.


    Footsteps came again.


    "No more than double ten come in!"


    Jiuji raised her head. The person who spoke in front of her was Zhong Dequan.


    She saw someone standing up below.


    Thinking that the emperor was in a coma and was carried in, Jiuji narrowed her eyes.


    Then she stood up.


    Zhong Dequan saw the little eunuch standing up and glanced at him.


    Jiuji looked at him and bowed her head respectfully.


    "Come in!"


    Six or seven people followed his footsteps.


    Jiuji was the closest before and came to the first place behind Zhong De''s body.


    "Empress, all the old slaves have been called."


    "Well, show it to Doctor Li."


    "Yes."


    Zhong Dequan took people to an old doctor not far away.


    Jiuji didn''t dare to look up. Any noble person here could kill her.


    Li Taiyi was isolated. He looked at the eunuchs and maids behind Zhong Dequan and nodded at Zhong Dequan.


    Then he turned and took out a wooden box about the size of a palm from behind.


    "Queen, how can the cheap lives of these slaves be used to renew their lives with the emperor? They are just a bunch of cheap people!"


    A familiar voice sounded.


    That''s the imperial concubine.


    Jiuji''s body shook, as if the pain nearly two months ago hit again.


    The empress standing aside with a little anxious face turned her head and glared at her when she heard the voice of the imperial concubine Bai JinSu.


    "Imperial concubine, I remember you are less than double ten. These slaves are cheap lives. Why don''t you do it for you?"


    "Queen! You are trying to get rid of the palace while the emperor is unconscious!" Bai JinSu angrily pointed at the queen.


    "Shut up! Zhong Dequan will send the imperial concubine out! The emperor is unwell and the Palace should not be too noisy."


    "I would like to obey the will of the empress."


    Zhong Dequan took people to the imperial concubine.


    "Presumptuous! This palace is the imperial concubine!"


    "The palace is still the queen! Imperial concubine, you want to disobey the will of the palace!"


    When the queen spoke, she blocked the words of the imperial concubine.


    Zhong Dequan took advantage of this time to take the imperial concubine out.


    Jiuji also saw what was in the wooden box in Doctor Li''s hand.


    Those are two blood red worms.


    When people around them saw the things in the box, they were frightened and began to step back.


    Jiuji was also frightened at the beginning, but the two little things were still in the hands of Doctor Li.


    These things are not the most terrible.

 Chapter 1261

    The terrible thing is the heart.


    The two red insects looked no matter how scary they were, they were just left to be manipulated by others. It didn''t seem so terrible.


    After Zhong Dequan took the imperial concubine out, he walked in and saw the eunuchs and palace maids who had been brought in retreat one after another.


    This made him frown, his face became unhappy, and he walked towards them.


    "How about Doctor Li?"


    Zhong Dequan glanced at the king on the bed and asked Doctor Li anxiously.


    Doctor Li looked at the insects that were not moving in the wooden box and shook his head at Zhong Dequan, "I need to try again."


    "Then don''t hurry up. The emperor is still waiting!"


    Doctor Li took the wooden box and went to the nearest person.


    The man opposite him is Jiuji.


    When the wooden box was close to Jiuji, there were no moving insects in it, and they twisted quickly.


    Doctor Li glanced up at Jiuji and then walked to the next person.


    The next people are not as calm as Jiuji.


    Some of them cried and others kept retreating.


    However, in the end, the wooden box insects in Doctor Li''s hand didn''t move.


    Doctor Li shook his head at those people, finally pointed to Jiuji and said, "he..."


    Zhong Dequan immediately went to Jiuji and pulled the man to the Dragon couch.


    "Bang..."


    Press the person directly in front of the Dragon couch. The sound of kneeling in front of the couch hurts.


    Zhong Dequan saw that doctor Li had not moved yet, and his body trembled. "Why are you still stunned? Do it quickly!"


    However, Doctor Li did not move, but glanced in the direction of the queen.


    Following his eyes, Zhong Dequan also saw the queen.


    At this time, the old man couldn''t care about anything else. "Please ask the queen to go to the outer hall and wait for news."


    The queen did not show displeasure because of Zhong Dequan''s disrespect, and even nodded.


    She looked at the man on the bed with obvious worry in her eyes, and then left the bedroom.


    Seeing this, Doctor Li quickly walked to the Dragon couch.


    Although he is from the emperor, he has to behave because of other imperial doctors around him.


    Kneeling in front of the Dragon couch, Jiuji saw the dragon face of the king clearly.


    Life is really beautiful. Those eyes are closed. I don''t know how gorgeous they are when they open.


    Even if the man in front of him closed his eyes, his arrogance could not be concealed.


    This is the king''s spirit that frightens everyone.


    Doctor Li came forward and stretched out his hand to pull Jiuji''s arm, the other holding a dagger.


    To shangjiuji''s dull eyes, he opened his mouth and explained: "this little father-in-law, I won''t hurt your life, but I want to borrow your body for use."


    Jiuji lowered her eyes and stared at the dagger in his hand.


    "It''s a slave''s honor to relieve the emperor''s worries."


    This is neither happy nor sad, and there is no emotion.


    But in exchange for Zhong Dequan''s sight, he seriously looked at the little Eunuch in front of him.


    This look found that people look really good.


    A beautiful face, red lips and white teeth, looks very young, but it is difficult to hide the elegance in the future.


    The boy is really beautiful.


    There are also many pickled people in the palace.


    If such a person is found, he will have to toss and turn.


    At present, Zhong Dequan couldn''t think about it. He thought and said, "when the emperor wakes up, as long as you have some good luck."


    Jiuji raised her eyes to Zhong Dequan, and finally there was a little expression on her face.


    It was the excitement and excitement that I tried to hide.


    Zhong Dequan gently shook his head. After all, he was too young and still a child.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 1262

    Just when Jiuji was distracted, Doctor Li had cut her wrist.


    Then she felt something had got into her body.


    Turning around, I only saw the red insect drilling in from her wound.


    After that, Doctor Li didn''t stop bleeding for her and turned to see King di.


    Jiuji saw what doctor Li had done to her before and did it to the man on the Dragon couch again.


    Two red worms, one in her body and the other in Jingdi''s body.


    Doctor Li wiped the sweat on his forehead, "just take it out when the poison in the emperor''s body is absorbed by the insect."


    Zhong Dequan exhaled, "that''s good, that''s good... How long will the emperor wake up?"


    "I''ll wake up in a quarter of an hour."


    With that, Doctor Li stared at Jiuji.


    "Father Zhong, how does this little father arrange?"


    Zhong Dequan looked at Jiuji, "this man stays in the hall for the time being. Don''t worry, your baby will be fine."


    This baby is a poisonous insect in Jiuji''s body.


    Jiuji also knows that the insects in her body must be very important.


    Seeing that Jiuji''s face was not afraid and worried, Doctor Li still stepped forward.


    "That''s good. I''ll take it out in three days. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you." the second half of the sentence is to Jiuji.


    "I know. Thank you for telling me."


    Doctor Li was embarrassed to see him so polite.


    Because he saw the hand raised by his father-in-law was still bleeding.


    He immediately took out gauze and wound medicine from the medicine box on one side and personally bandaged Jiuji''s wound.


    This is the treatment that no one else has had except the masters of the palace.


    The other party wrapped up the wound and withdrew to the outer hall, as did Jiuji.


    Only Zhong Dequan was left in the bedroom.


    Less than a quarter of an hour later, a sound came from inside.


    Jiuji obviously saw the relief of Doctor Li around her.


    Even other imperial doctors showed their faces for the rest of their lives.


    Zhong Dequan came out and glanced at the people outside the hall. "The emperor announced that doctor Li went in and you."


    Jiuji lowered her head and didn''t see Zhong Dequan pointing at her.


    "You, you, that''s you, look up!"


    Jiuji raised her head when she heard father-in-law Zhong''s tone gradually unhappy.


    At a glance, he pointed to his hand.


    She pointed to herself, "slave?"


    "Nonsense! It''s you, boy! Come in quickly!"


    Jiuji saw that doctor Li came forward and immediately followed up.


    The three of them walked into the bedroom and came to their faces with a powerful momentum.


    Jiuji frowned, but she didn''t stop at her feet and closely followed Doctor Li''s footsteps.


    "Emperor, people have brought it."


    Zhong Dequan made a sound.


    "Well..." a low and hoarse voice sounded.


    The sound added a bit of mellow taste and made people''s ears itch.


    Emperor Jing leaned on the Dragon couch and looked at doctor Li, "Doctor Li, what poison did I get this time? Where did I get in?"


    Doctor Li stepped forward, "back to the emperor, I see that the symptom is blood poison. The toxin enters the body through the blood and spreads to the heart pulse.


    Once you enter the heart, it''s dangerous. Fortunately, you find it early, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    King Di''s face was faint. He glanced at his left hand.


    There is a scratch, which was accidentally scratched in the imperial garden.


    I think the poison entered from this wound.


    These people really do everything.


    "Zhong Dequan..."


    "The old slave is here!"


    Zhong Dequan immediately stood up and knelt in front of the Dragon couch.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Must see: the website now automatically counts the reward list, and the top five will be displayed, or ranked according to the number of rewards.


    The list is not the author''s own statistics. Even if the little angel gives Huahua a reward of 100 book coins, Huahua is grateful.


    Those who say that the list does not have their own babies, not that Huahua has no statistics, but that the website ranks and publishes according to the rules.


    The list will be displayed only when the book fee is more than 200 Book coins. What else you don''t understand can be poked privately.


    Finally, I would like to thank you for your support?

 Chapter 1263

    Emperor Jing raised his head and looked at Jiuji. His eyes were cold and ruthless.


    "Check the slaves of Qianqing palace one by one, especially those who can touch my desk and table, as well as those in the imperial study.


    Pull out the restless people without reporting back, and kill them on the spot under the crowd! "


    Jiuji''s body shook in time.


    Her drooping eyes trembled.


    The person at the top is looking at her. She can feel it.


    The line of sight was so obvious that she had no place to hide.


    "Yes, I do."


    Jingdi narrowed his eyes and looked at the little eunuch who was shaking slightly not far away.


    "You... Come forward."


    At this time, Jiuji didn''t dare to pretend to be deaf and dumb. She quickly raised her head and looked at the sight of Long Yan.


    Seeing the other party staring at her, he immediately lowered his head, raised his feet and walked forward.


    During this period, her body was still shaking.


    "Slave... Slave Jiuji... Kowtow to the emperor."


    Jiuji knelt down in front of the Dragon couch and made a big gift.


    Such a kneeling ceremony made the king frown.


    When he woke up, Zhong Dequan had told him what had happened.


    Before, he was unconscious and needed the poisonous insects of concentric insects to suck out the toxin.


    But Tongxin Gu is a pair. Once separated, the other one will die.


    Unless they all enter the human body.


    And this concentric poisonous insect also wants to pick people.


    Only the person it chooses can deposit it, otherwise it''s useless at all.


    The huge palace even found a small eunuch to help. He remembered that many eunuchs, palace maids and even concubines around him were under the age of double ten.


    Unfortunately, none of these people can use it.


    Concentric insects are also spiritual. Once you''re afraid, they won''t be happy.


    The bug seems to feel people''s emotions.


    Emperor Jing frowned and looked at the little eunuch kneeling on the ground, inadvertently turning the trigger on his hand.


    "Look up."


    Jiuji immediately raised her head, but did not dare to look on her face, but lowered her eyes.


    A beautiful face was reflected in the eyes of King di.


    The little Eunuch in front of him was really a bit more beautiful than the woman he had seen.


    However, the people in front of us haven''t grown up yet. I really don''t know how beautiful they will grow up in the future.


    Jingdi''s heart just seemed to speed up a few times.


    He turned his finger and couldn''t help but speed up, "where did you work before? What did you do?"


    Jiuji respectfully said, "slave... Slave has been cleaning in Qianqing palace for ten years."


    "Oh?"


    Emperor Jing raised his eyebrows and raised the corners of his mouth.


    Such a person has been on duty for seven years in the Qianqing palace, that is, when his father was still there.


    At that time, the other party was probably a doll.


    Jiuji heard the emperor''s voice and didn''t respond.


    Because she didn''t understand and couldn''t figure out what the emperor meant.


    "I''m a little tired. Please step back."


    Doctor Li immediately bowed his hands and said, "I''ll leave."


    Jiuji also got up and turned to leave.


    "Zhong Dequan..."


    "The old slave is here!"


    As soon as the emperor made a sound, Zhong Dequan saluted immediately.


    "The child looks good. Keep it for you as an apprentice."


    Jiuji''s footsteps stopped, and Zhong Dequan looked at him.


    He is really a good seedling. He can stand things and won''t mess up.


    I can see from my eyes that he is an adjustable - teacher.


    Zhong Dequan looked up at the sight of Shangjing emperor, smiling in each other''s eyes.


    He immediately understood what he meant.


    "I see. Thank you, Emperor."


    If Jiuji left again at this time, she would be ignorant of the times.

 Chapter 1264

    She turned and knelt down to the emperor.


    "Thank you for your grace."


    As Zhong Dequan''s apprentice, this opportunity is hard to find in a thousand years.


    Even the eunuch in the palace''s road to success.


    King Di looked deeply at the little eunuch kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing the other party''s excited face turned red, which made people see that his face showed a bit of flattery.


    "Go down."


    He closed his eyes and calmed his uneasy heart.


    Zhong Dequan walked softly to Jiuji, took his arm and walked out.


    Out of the hall, Zhong Dequan loosened Jiuji''s arm.


    Seeing the doctor waiting outside the door, he coughed gently.


    "Duke Zhong, how''s the emperor?"


    "How''s the emperor, father-in-law Zhong?"


    "Father Zhong..."


    Seeing the red man around King appeared, everyone came forward one after another.


    "All right, all right. The emperor is the son of heaven. God bless him."


    Zhong Dequan said and raised his fist to the East, as if Jingdi really had God''s blessing.


    "Yes... The emperor is the son of heaven. Naturally, he ignores it."


    "It''s a blessing that the emperor has nothing to do..."


    Zhong Dequan was too lazy to deal with these people. "Let''s go. Doctor Li will stay."


    Many people stared at each other with envy and envy when they heard that Dr. Li should stay.


    It is reasonable to say that doctor Li is the emperor''s person and should not be so isolated.


    However, this doctor Li is also eccentric, and his way is different from that of the vast majority of doctors in Taiyuan hospital.


    The imperial doctors retreated one after another, and the imperial doctor Li packed up his things and was ready to leave at any time.


    Zhong Dequan wanted to ask him some questions, so he left people behind.


    He stepped forward and whispered something to Doctor Li. Jiuji was far away, didn''t hear clearly, and didn''t deliberately inquire.


    "OK, let''s do more, Doctor Li."


    "Grandpa Zhong, you''re welcome. I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong."


    "The old slave won''t give it to you. He just accepted a new apprentice. It''s given by the emperor."


    Doctor Li looked in the direction pointed by Zhong Dequan.


    Seeing Jiuji''s thin body, he nodded approvingly, "the child is not bad."


    "The old slave looks good. The person given by the emperor can''t be wrong."


    After doctor Li left, Zhong Dequan went to the West Hall to greet the queen and told the emperor that he had awakened.


    Soon after, he took Jiuji to the courtyard of the Qianqing palace, which was the privilege of only the slaves with status in the later Qianqing palace.


    Zhong Dequan took the man to the next room where he lived.


    "You''ll live here in the future. Don''t do anything in these three days. Wait for Doctor Li to find you and take out the concentric insects. Then our family will teach you to do things.


    In this palace, it''s not good to be brave. You should also be smart, know how to be calm, and be able to listen, look and speak.


    Of course, there are also people to be divided behind. Your boy is regarded as lucky by the emperor this time, so you can''t catch it by yourself... "


    Jiujimo silently listens to father-in-law Zhong''s instruction.


    The person in front of us is the leader of thousands of slaves in the palace. Everyone in the Palace should be in awe except the emperor.


    Zhong Dequan was an old man whom King served when he was still the prince in the palace.


    He left the palace with King Jing when he became king.


    Until the former emperor died three years ago, the master and servant entered the palace again and became the noble people of the palace.


    "When you work in the Qianqing palace, you must remember that you should not see what you shouldn''t see, hear what you shouldn''t hear, and shut your mouth to our family!"

 Chapter 1265

    "I see. Thank you for your instruction."


    Jiuji smiled and saluted Zhong Dequan.


    Zhong Dequan laughed and scolded, "your boy will climb along the pole."


    Jiuji saw such a big room, which was for her to live alone, and her heart began to grow.


    She wants power and wants to be like Zhong Dequan.


    Now he has become an apprentice of this man, which can be said to be a big step forward.


    "Well, you''ve been tossing around for a while. Have a rest. In the future, the meals in the morning, middle and evening will be delivered. Don''t go out these three days."


    "Yes, the apprentice knows."


    Jiuji watched Zhong Dequan leave.


    After the other party left, the smile on her face slowly dissipated.


    It''s just the beginning. Don''t worry. She has plenty of patience.


    Jiuji went into the inner room, and all the beds inside were packed.


    There was a living room and a bedroom for sleeping alone, which was something she dared not think of.


    For more than ten years, because she had not developed, she never worried about sleeping with those eunuchs.


    With such good conditions now, it will be more convenient in the future.


    Jiuji went to the bronze mirror and pulled down her eunuch clothes.


    Turn your white back to the bronze mirror.


    There is a tattoo on the shoulder, blood red iris pattern.


    This is what good father-in-law said. She must not be the only one in the palace.


    Controlled by others, but their own life does not belong to themselves, and is pinched in the hands of people who do not know who.


    This makes her how willing, want to get rid of all this, only right can let her do it.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Today is the day when the emperor goes to Fengqi palace.


    Jiuji grinds in front of the table and never stops.


    The man in front of the desk carefully reviewed the notes, and his face changed with the contents of the notes.


    She didn''t dare to stop when the other party didn''t say to stop.


    Now Jiuji has changed into a high-class eunuch dress, which is only one level worse than Zhong Dequan.


    "Pa... What a hard-working Prime Minister!"


    Jingdi suddenly threw out the memorial in his hand, in a low and angry tone.


    Jiuji raised her head and glanced at each other''s face without respect. She saw that her gloomy face was about to drip water.


    She stopped her movements and went down to pick up the thrown memorials.


    When she got it, the contents of the memorial also came into her eyes.


    Prime Minister Bai is praised for his virtue. It is said that the prime minister opens his house to give porridge every day, and he exists like the master of Qingtian.


    Such a prime minister who has worked hard and made great achievements for the people, some people are fawning to ask for a reward for him.


    Jiuji picked up the memorial. The content in it is nonsense.


    Look at the person who wrote the memorial, that is, a new official, or a person who can go to court every day.


    The king emperor vented his anger, and the fire in his heart dissipated almost.


    He picked up the tea with moderate temperature and drank it slowly.


    Jiuji put the memorial aside, and then no longer grinded, but stood behind the king emperor.


    Putting the tea aside, the king emperor inadvertently asked, "how is your master?"


    Jiuji bent her waist. "Back to the emperor, I still cough as usual. I''ll be fine if I drink more medicine."


    "Yes."


    Just a few days ago, Zhong Dequan suddenly fell ill.


    This is because he was afraid of being ill and gave it to the emperor. He immediately moved out of the Qianqing palace.


    Even if the king stopped, he didn''t leave the other party.


    Zhong Dequan kowtowed in the Qianqing palace when he was ill. He knocked his head out of blood. The king emperor had to release people from the Qianqing palace.

 Chapter 1266

    King stood up and went to the bedroom. "Has the will of the queen been delivered?"


    "The following reply says that the will has been sent. The queen made your favorite water chestnut pot, which was made by the queen herself."


    "Oh? Then I really want to taste it. She''s a great cook."


    Jingdi went to the inner room and turned to Jiuji and stretched out his arm.


    For this posture, she has already been skilled, not as unfamiliar as when Zhong Dequan took her at the beginning.


    He stepped forward and untied his clothes for the king emperor. His hands were fast and skilled.


    The maid in waiting immediately brought up the toiletries.


    Jiuji undressed the king emperor, but she didn''t forget to tell the people around her.


    "Tea, go and bring the emperor''s light cyan jade belt, add fragrance, and find out the double dragon playing with beads jade pendant brought by the emperor. Liangchen, the emperor''s head is in a mess. Come and comb it, beautiful scenery..."


    While talking, the four palace maids around the emperor were instructed by Jiuji.


    But the four palace maids didn''t complain at all.


    Just because father-in-law Jiuji sees what they don''t notice.


    It seems that the emperor''s hair is messy, which they will never notice, because they dare not face Longyan directly.


    And the matching of clothes, which they dare not decide.


    However, the collocation of father-in-law Jiuji, even father-in-law Zhong, should give a thumbs up.


    Father Zhong gave a thumbs up, which shows that the emperor is also satisfied.


    But a moment later, Jingdi changed into comfortable clothes.


    It is not the Dragon Robe that represents the identity of Ming Huang, nor is it gorgeous clothes.


    Wear loose clothes that seem simple and exquisite, match with the light cyan jade belt, and a double dragon playing with beads jade pendant hung around the waist.


    This dress is like a handsome young master.


    The whole body''s bearing is even more extraordinary, which makes people''s hearts jump with a bang.


    Even the four palace maids who had been waiting on the king for nearly ten years couldn''t help drooping their heads.


    Seeing their reaction, Emperor Jing raised his eyebrows.


    This is not the first time to see these four people like this.


    Since Jiuji took over his daily dress expenses, this kind of thing happened five to three.


    "Emperor, all right."


    Jiuji looked at the man in front of her from the majestic emperor, but for a moment she became a gentleman like figure.


    Jingdi''s handsome face showed a faint smile, and his thin lips also aroused an arc.


    But when the dark eyes looked at Jiuji, there was no smile in it.


    "Drive the Fengqi palace."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    "The emperor has arrived!"


    Outside the Fengqi palace, the queen greeted the king emperor with the help of the great palace maids around her.


    "See the emperor, my concubine. The emperor is blessed and safe."


    Emperor Jing got down from the honor guard seat and walked to the queen.


    "Get up quickly. It''s said that you don''t have to come out to meet."


    The king emperor helped people up across the Queen''s Phoenix clothes.


    At this time, the smile on his face was not only the sincerity Jiuji had never seen, but also a heartfelt smile.


    The queen got up and smiled gently, "the emperor, go in."


    "OK."


    Their actions separated and they went to Fengqi palace together.


    Jiuji followed closely with the big maid beside the queen.


    "Now the emperor has a blessing in mouth. I have nothing to do. My concubine made a water chestnut pot."


    "Well, I have a blessing in mouth. How many years have I been? I haven''t tasted you for a long time."


    Emperor Jing shook his head as he spoke, and they took their seats in the outer Hall of Fengqi palace.


    It was still early. Jiuji knew that they had something to say and couldn''t help staying at the door.


    The same is true of the palace women around the queen.

 Chapter 1267

    The king emperor and the queen talked for a long time. They were all daily words.


    The atmosphere between them was very good. There was always the sound of laughter.


    This is the first time for Jiuji to see Jingdi smile so much.


    It seems that the rumors still have some credibility.


    There are also some beauties in the harem. Take the imperial concubine for example. Although she is arrogant and domineering, she is also a rare beauty.


    Including Na Chen and Qing Fei, they are all top beauties.


    However, in the past three years since the king emperor ascended the throne, he has never set foot in the palace of other concubines except the Queen''s Fengqi palace.


    To say how deep their feelings are, you can see it if you have a little vision in the harem.


    However, the queen came to power only after emperor Jing ascended the throne.


    There are some obscure rumors in the palace.


    Jiuji has heard that the queen was "taken" by Emperor Jing from his own brother.


    The nine princes who had been on the battlefield suddenly disappeared a month before the former Emperor was still alive.


    The ninth Lord and now the queen were once famous golden girls in the capital.


    Who would have thought that after the disappearance of the ninth Lord, the fourth King emperor ascended the throne.


    It is the woman who once had an affair with her brother that has been given the envy of countless women.


    Jiuji looked up and glanced at the two sitting on the main seat.


    I don''t know why, the relationship between the king emperor and the queen made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although they are very close, they just feel something


    Jiuji shook her head. These are not her business.


    After all, rumors are rumors. No one knows how much trust they have.


    But it is true that the king emperor took a fancy to the queen.


    The pleasant laughter of the man not far away can''t be hidden.


    "Father! Father..."


    Just then, the voice of a young child came from outside the Fengqi palace.


    Jiuji heard the childish address and immediately leaned out of the door and bent down.


    A moment later, a mammy walked into the palace with a little boy in her arms.


    "The old slave has seen the emperor and the queen. The emperor is blessed and the queen is auspicious."


    The mammy did not kneel or bend down with the child in her arms, but she was very respectful.


    With the only prince in her arms, how can there be any mistake.


    When the other party came in holding the child, Jiuji turned around and looked at the front color.


    "Jiajie, come here. Have you practiced calligraphy well today?"


    The queen was a little nervous when the Grand Prince was brought in by Mammy. At this time, her face changed when she heard King''s words.


    Regardless of her identity, she held her son in her arms. "Emperor, Jiajie is only more than two years old. It hurts for such a small child to practice big characters every day."


    Emperor Jing shook his head and laughed at her attitude of protecting the calf.


    "Well, well, listen to you. Jiajie comes to hug his father..."


    "Father..."


    The family is harmonious and happy. It looks very warm.


    When the queen saw King holding the child, she saw the sky darkening and asked the palace maid not far away to pass the meal.


    After dinner, Mammy took the child away.


    It was time for the empress to go to bed.


    Jiuji is standing outside the bedroom of Fengqi palace. On one side is the big maid next to the queen.


    The full moon in the sky clearly reflects the scenery of Fengqi palace.


    After not knowing how long, a voice came from the bedroom hall.


    That''s the emperor''s call for water.


    Jiuji immediately asked the people below to carry in the water prepared earlier, and even didn''t forget to give instructions.


    This was over, and Jiuji narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 1268

    The next day.


    Jiuji stood in the hall with her head down and her eyes could not open.


    This is not the first time she followed the court, but the first time she was lazy in front of the king.


    She didn''t sleep well outside Fengqi Palace last night. Now she can''t support it when she comes to chaotang.


    "Hum! I don''t know that there are people who don''t have enough to eat at the root of the imperial city. I even need the prime minister''s house to start porridge every day. It''s my fault..."


    The king emperor suddenly made a sound, which could not hear a bit of emotion.


    However, Jiuji, who was closer, heard full of anger.


    This made her wake up a bit immediately.


    "I''m terrified. The emperor knows that the Weichen family has never done such a thing! I''m wronged!"


    Jiuji looked along the voice and saw that the Prime Minister of this dynasty was kneeling below.


    The other party is nearly half a hundred years old and still looks strong. His eyes are shining continuously.


    "Oh? I wronged you."


    Jingdi''s voice was very calm, but the next one was gloomy.


    "Come on! Take the Shaoqing of Taisi and send him to the suffering land of the frontier. He will never enter the dynasty, and his descendants will not enter the government for the next three generations!"


    As soon as the king''s voice fell, the imperial forest army in the hall was about to be taken.


    "The emperor, spare your life! I know you are wrong! Spare your life!!!"


    The man who begged for mercy was the one who flattered the prime minister yesterday, but touched the dragon''s tail and annoyed the king emperor.


    The royal guards pulled the man out with his mouth closed.


    The prime minister has been honest. If he doesn''t make any noise, it seems that it''s none of his business.


    However, he still knelt before his highness and all civil and military officials.


    Emperor Jing raised his chin to the little eunuch beside him.


    Seeing this, Jiuji immediately took two steps forward.


    "Play when you have something, and retreat when you have nothing!"


    This clear voice made the ministers move in an instant.


    Civil and military officials knelt down and saluted one after another.


    "Congratulations to the Emperor..."


    "Congratulations to the Emperor..."


    King got up from the Dragon chair and walked outside the hall.


    Jiuji saw this and immediately followed up.


    After leaving the main hall, Emperor Jing sat on the imperial banishment, and Jiuji Badi stepped forward, "is the emperor going back to the former Qianqing palace or Fengqi palace?"


    After looking at the sky, king said, "go back to Qianqing palace."


    "Yes."


    Jingdi listened to the little eunuch around him.


    He couldn''t help looking at the little guy around him.


    Yes, little guy, the child is only fifteen.


    When he gave people to Zhong Dequan, he was also somewhat selfish.


    One is to let Zhong Dequan''s old goods be accompanied by someone and sent off in the future.


    Moreover, the children around us are ambitious.


    Even if he hid it again, he could see the unwillingness and desire of each other''s eyes.


    To send someone to Zhong Dequan, we naturally need to find out about him.


    The dark guards sent did not give results.


    Because Jiuji has been in the palace since childhood, the closest person is just a eunuch in charge of the clean room.


    It''s too clean. He can''t trust it.


    The little guy in front of me is still very interesting on weekdays.


    For example, at this time, he was too sleepy to open his eyes, but he tried to open his eyes.


    Jiuji didn''t realize that the king was looking at her. At this time, she was really sleepy, so she pretended not to know.


    The king emperor then smiled in a low voice.


    Hearing the laughter, Jiuji couldn''t help raising her head, but saw that Jingdi had turned her eyes to other places.


    When he arrived at the Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing was driven out with the help of Jiuji.


    Jingdi smiled at the little guy around him. "Go and have a rest and come back at night."


    Jiujipeng knelt on the ground all her life, "slaves dare not, the emperor atones!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    This woman has lost her memory. Jiuji = mi Youning


    The last plane was directly swallowed by the dragon, which led to the failure of the task. She didn''t remember her identity as the Tasker.


    As for the man you asked, he has appeared


    PS: cold, heat and cold, sweating all over, especially uncomfortable. I feel very fragile. I need comfort. I need someone to coax me?

 Chapter 1269

    King Di looked at the people kneeling on the ground. There was no emotion on his face, but his voice was low.


    "My words are imperial edicts. Dare you disobey them?"


    Jiuji kowtowed immediately. "I dare not. I will abide by the imperial edict."


    "Go down."


    Seeing that people were frightened, the king narrowed his eyes and showed a fox smile. Then he crossed his body and walked to the Qianqing palace.


    He doesn''t trust the little eunuch yet.


    It''s inconvenient for him to be present today because he needs to deal with some things.


    It''s also a good opportunity to send people away while the other party is distracted.


    He won''t believe him if he doesn''t deliver the information of investigation in dark Wei.


    Even children who grew up in the palace.


    Jiuji watched emperor Jing walk into Qianqing palace.


    Seeing the four maidens of tea, Tianxiang, Liangchen and Meijing come out to say hello, she stood up.


    With their support, the king entered the palace.


    Jiuji couldn''t help yawning.


    I don''t know what happened last night. I couldn''t sleep at Fengqi palace.


    It seems that the emperor is dissatisfied, otherwise he won''t dislike her.


    Raise her feet and walk to the side hall of the Qianqing palace. She really needs a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Still no news?"


    Jingdi, standing in the Qianqing palace, looked at the willow opening not far from the window.


    The man kneeling behind him looked guilty.


    "When I returned to the emperor, my subordinates took people to the kingdom of Japan. I looked around HNA all the way, and there was still no trace of the ninth prince."


    The man''s voice in reply had a strong sense of grief.


    The emperor sighed softly, almost unheard.


    Soon, however, his face became firm.


    He turned around and knelt on the ground. He was once the most powerful man around the ninth brother, and now he is a member of the dark guard. He said, "look! I don''t believe I can''t find anyone. I haven''t found anyone for three years, so it''s also good news..."


    "Subordinate leader!"


    After the dark guard left, Jingdi turned and looked out of the window again.


    No one knows that everything he has now belongs to the ninth younger brother.


    Brother of the a mother.


    For three years, he looked for it for three years, but he never gave up.


    Outside the Qianqing palace.


    The imperial concubine''s seat slowly approached.


    Outside the door was another old eunuch, one level lower than Zhong Dequan, but more trusted by the king Emperor than Jiuji.


    Bai Jinshu, the imperial concubine, sat down and shouted arrogantly, "I want to see the emperor in this palace."


    "Madam, wait a minute. I''ll report back now."


    Bai JinSu put her left hand into the hands of the big maid next to her, and her right hand helped her own bun.


    I''ve dressed up today.


    "Emperor, the imperial concubine is coming."


    Jingdi narrowed his eyes. The reason why the nine younger brothers disappeared three years ago was that the news of investigation broke when it was found that the prime minister Bai.


    In order to find a breakthrough from the prime minister, he didn''t touch each other these years.


    Even received each other''s daughter in the palace.


    Now the white tassel is more and more restless.


    "Get out! Let her be all right. Don''t bother me!"


    The voice of incomparable anger made Bai Jinshu''s face white outside the hall.


    Looking at the king emperor in the palace at this time, there was no anger on his face, but deep helplessness.


    The eunuch who sent the message soon retired and walked out of the palace.


    However, when he came out, he saw only the back of the imperial concubine sitting and driving away.


    It seems that the emperor heard what he said before.


    The imperial concubine ran into a wall here. Naturally, she wanted to vent.


    Someone was unlucky when he passed by the imperial garden.

 Chapter 1270

    Jiuji woke up and the dinner time was over.


    It was not completely dark outside. She got up and dressed up and went straight to the main hall. She even used a trot.


    Emperor Jing sat in the viewing Pavilion outside the hall and looked at the thin and small figure running towards him.


    The boy seems to be a lot fatter than when he first came.


    The little face is fat, but the beautiful face has not changed much, and even adds a bit of attractive loveliness.


    Looking at Jiuji''s figure walking into the palace, Jingdi inadvertently rubbed his fingers.


    I don''t know why. I always want to touch two hands. It must feel very good.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Jing left the pavilion and walked into the palace.


    Jiuji walked into the palace and found that the king emperor was not there, but the four palace maids of tea, Tianxiang, Liangchen and Meijing were there.


    She went to tea side, softly asked: "tea sister, the emperor can eat?"


    "Yes, I don''t eat much tonight."


    "Well, turn around and let the imperial dining room prepare liquid food. The emperor is in a bad mood and may sleep late..."


    Jingdi walked into the hall and heard the little guy''s words.


    Well, it''s in a hurry and don''t forget to care about him.


    Tea just wanted to say something, he saw the figure of Jingdi.


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    Nine Ji opinion tea action, immediately flustered turned and knelt down.


    Even did not have time to see the man, kneeling in the direction of red tea kneeling.


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    Emperor Jing raised his feet and walked slowly towards the thin man.


    How can I look closer? It seems that I''m not as fat as before.


    His eyebrows wrinkled gently, then loosened, "look up."


    Jiuji saw the bright yellow clothes in front of her. She slowly raised her head.


    His eyes are down, his face is respectful, courteous and considerate, and there is no transcendence.


    When Jiuji looked up, Jingdi found that people were still fat.


    It''s just not obvious. In addition, the other party''s clothes are too fat.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Jing Di''s eyes sank.


    What he thinks of this little guy these two days feels good and likes it from the bottom of his heart.


    The other party''s attitude is respectful, so that people can''t make mistakes.


    But there were no other slaves looking at him in those eyes. Some were just different from others.


    Emperor Jing bent down, stretched out his hand and raised Jiuji''s chin and asked, "Xiaojiu, do you want to stay?"


    Not smooth fingers gently rub the small chin, where it is also fleshy.


    Jingdi''s heart is the same as he imagined. It feels very good.


    Unfortunately, I still don''t have much meat. If only I could get a little fatter.


    The people around him were puzzled when they heard the king''s questions. They hung their heads and didn''t dare to look directly at the holy face.


    So they didn''t see the king''s action, which was very irregular.


    Jiuji was also confused. At the same time, Gu owes hope for touching the palm of her chin.


    Feeling that the little Eunuch in front of her had the idea of evacuating, Jingdi''s men made a little effort to make her inseparable.


    At the same time, the strength is sure not to hurt people.


    "Answer me, do you want to stay in the Qianqing palace?"


    Jiuji nodded and sent her chin directly to the man in front of her.


    This action pleases the king emperor very well.


    He loosened his hand and gently scratched Jiuji''s chin.


    The action was like teasing a pet. "Well, tell me, what''s your relationship with the good father-in-law of Jingshi room? And the others."

 Chapter 1271

    When Emperor Jing asked, although he still had Jiuji''s fleshy chin on his hand.


    However, those unfathomable eyes stared at her tightly.


    Jiuji was stunned, and her eyes showed some confusion.


    The man in front of him is the master of the palace and the emperor whom everyone serves.


    What the other party wants to know is bound to find out.


    On weekdays, they are at the good father-in-law''s place. If they want to find clues, they can still find them.


    I just didn''t expect to come out so suddenly and frankly.


    Jiuji closed her eyes, "please make atonement."


    Then she pulled off her eunuch clothes and turned her back to the emperor in front of her.


    "The slave knows nothing but this iris."


    The white complexion reflected in the eyes of the king emperor.


    Even Jiuji''s chin broke away from his palm and didn''t react.


    The back shoulder was tattooed with blood red iris, and the pattern of the flower was so familiar to him.


    However, this is not the most important.


    Jingdi''s eyes jumped, and his sight could not be moved from the back of the little Eunuch in front of him.


    The skin color is like a white jade exquisite sculpture. It is white, smooth and exquisite.


    Plus the blood red iris on the shoulder, it has an unspeakable taste.


    Attractive, charming, people want to destroy it.


    Good things are always ruined.


    Jiuji had not seen Jingdi for a long time, and her face was calm.


    She didn''t pull up her clothes, turned and knelt on the ground, "slave... Guilty, let the emperor deal with it."


    Jiuji doesn''t know if the emperor in front of her will let someone drag her out and find a place where no one will deal with it.


    At this time, she doesn''t care. If she wants to climb up, her identity is unclear.


    Moreover, the man in front of him is the emperor and the master of the palace.


    Some things can''t escape the other party''s control.


    As long as the other party wants to know, there is nothing they can''t find.


    But now, Jiuji still wants to bet.


    Since the emperor in front of her knew and even asked her if she wanted to stay, there might still be a chance.


    Jingdi didn''t calm his heart until the little eunuch turned around.


    Then he frowned, and the gorgeous iris in his mind kept appearing.


    If it hadn''t been for Jiuji''s confession today, he would have forgotten one thing.


    Xuesha, once an intelligence organization established by the ninth brother for the throne.


    At that time, they took over the organization when they were princes.


    Their mother was once the daughter of a founding hero. At that time, they followed Tai Zu to fight the world. Naturally, there were many shady things that were handed over to people in the dark.


    And their grandfather had a team in his hand, bloody.


    Finally, the ninth brother took over the blood ghost. Each member had an iris on his shoulder.


    So the little guy in front of me is a trustworthy person.


    "You... Get up."


    Jingdi stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead. Before the ninth brother disappeared, he never asked these things.


    If it weren''t for Jiuji, he would forget the organization.


    Jiuji took a deep breath when she heard Jingdi''s words.


    She survived


    Jingdi raised his feet and walked forward. The little guy made him a little out of control.


    Now he doesn''t know what''s going on, but he''s not in a hurry.


    It has been determined that people are safe, so there will be time in the future.


    Sitting on the imperial table, the emperor glanced and saw that the little guy was still kneeling.


    "I told you to get up."

 Chapter 1272

    "Slave, thank you for your kindness."


    Jiuji knocked several heads one after another, and then she got up slowly.


    When she got up, she pulled up the clothes on her shoulders.


    If you avoid a disaster, you will be rich and powerful in the future.


    Jiuji stood up and hung her head, silent, very clever.


    Jingdi smiled and shook his head, "come forward."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people below immediately stepped forward. It''s called an obedient and clever.


    Seeing Jiuji''s action, Emperor Jing picked his eyebrow.


    Seeing that the man stopped three steps away, Emperor Jing said again, "come forward again."


    Jiuji stepped forward two steps and came to the emperor sitting in front of the imperial case.


    The king emperor raised Jiuji''s chin again behind him. On his beautiful little face, there were panic sequelae at this time.


    Those eyes also showed some uneasiness.


    He scared people.


    "From then on, you will stay in the Qianqing palace. When Zhong Dequan comes back, let him teach you. You will take his place in the future. Do you understand?"


    Jiuji was stunned. She was obviously confused.


    But it was only a moment and soon sorted out.


    "Slave... Slave..."


    Jiuji was so excited that she cried.


    No matter whether the king emperor trusted her or tried, the things available to his tentacles were right in front of him.


    This gives her how to control her mood.


    However, Jingdi misunderstood and thought that the little guy in front of him was moved.


    "Come on, don''t cry. You don''t have to serve me today. Go down. Listen to your master more and learn more in the future."


    Jiuji nodded vigorously and knelt beside the king emperor with a bang.


    She hugged the emperor''s thigh. "Thank you, servant. I will repay you for being an ox and a horse in my next life. I swear to heaven that the sun and the moon can learn from you. If I betray you, I will hit five thunders from that day."


    Of course, under this premise, you don''t want to kill me.


    Jingdi was really crying and laughing at this time.


    He didn''t expect the little guy in front of him to swear that he didn''t believe these things.


    However, for the beautiful face crying, my heart unconsciously softened.


    This was something he had never noticed.


    Jingdi reached out and touched the head of the little guy holding his leg, "all right, go down."


    Jiuji raised her head and showed her reddish eyes. She slowly stood up.


    When she turned around, she found eunuchs and maids kneeling on the ground not far away.


    Although they are all confidants of the emperor, they are also familiar people to get along with on weekdays.


    At this time, Jiuji still couldn''t help blushing.


    She really lost face in order to live.


    I don''t know why, just now she swore to Jingdi, and the disguise of gratitude filled her with a sense of disobedience.


    It''s like she didn''t do it. No, I can''t say that.


    It''s a long lost feeling.


    In short, she can''t grasp or touch it.


    The king looked at his thin back and left, muttering in his heart that he must fatten people up.


    In confirming that Jiuji is a credible person, this idea is getting stronger and stronger.


    So the storm passed.


    Jiuji went back to where she lived and sorted things out.


    The emperor''s temptation, the other party saw the pattern on her shoulder, and then his attitude changed.


    She thought a lot about all this, but she still couldn''t understand each other''s ideas.


    But it''s lucky to be alive now.


    The emperor personally promised to let her stay in the Qianqing palace and even replace Zhong Dequan in the future.


    This is the best news for her.


    As long as she does her duty to serve the emperor and won''t be controlled by the person behind her.

 Chapter 1273

    Her life is in the palace. Except for the emperor, she can only control it by herself.


    No one wants to manipulate her.


    Jiuji withdrew her clothes and rested on the couch in her dirty clothes.


    In the dark night, those clear eyes looked at the top of the bed.


    Until I couldn''t support it, I slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Jiuji got up early and went to serve the emperor in Qianqing palace with a grateful heart.


    However, as she walked outside the palace, she heard something coming from inside.


    Red tea, fragrance, good time and beautiful scenery shuttle inside and outside the door.


    "Sister Liangchen, this is..."


    Before Jiuji finished her words, Liangchen took the initiative to say, "Grandpa Zhong, the emperor is happy today..."


    Liangchen left with the silver basin in his hand.


    Looking at the back of the other party leaving, Jiuji took back her feet that were about to step into the hall.


    She should show up less in front of the emperor now.


    That man is too deep, even if you don''t joke.


    However, there is another saying, accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger.


    The emperor promised her whether it was true or not. Now she still hasn''t told each other one thing, that is, she is a woman.


    Once investigated, it is also the crime of beheading.


    After a while, Emperor Jing came out of the Qianqing palace with the support of slaves such as Zhong Dequan.


    Jiuji knelt at the door of the hall.


    She bowed her head and knelt respectfully.


    The moment Jingdi came out, he saw Jiuji''s figure at a glance.


    Something flashed through the deep eyes.


    He took back his sight and left like a meteor.


    Until yuchui left, Jiuji got up and looked at the direction yuchui left. Instead, she was relieved.


    The Emperor didn''t treat her differently, especially after the master came back, he didn''t have to follow each other every day.


    This is both good and bad for her.


    But the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    ¡­¡­


    When the emperor came back, Jiuji had let the people below have lunch.


    I don''t know why it''s so late today.


    It seems that something has happened in the hall again.


    Jiuji could see from the face of King Di when he came back that the master was not in a good mood.


    Zhong Dequan took the time to meet Jiuji and asked how to serve the emperor these days.


    Jiuji answered very uniformly. Everything was the same as before, and there was no change.


    Such an answer can''t fool Zhong Dequan, an old fox.


    However, the other party didn''t ask anything. He just said that he would take her to the Jingshi room for more walks during this period, and get familiar with the palaces.


    Jiuji knew that Zhong Dequan began to take her.


    Such a change can only be said to be what the king emperor said.


    When King finished his meal and had a rest, he went to see the backlog of memorials.


    Taking advantage of this time, Zhong Dequan took Jiuji to Jingdi''s private library.


    I picked a lot of silk and satin from it, as well as many rare playthings.


    "Xiao Jiuji, from now on, you have officially become Zhong Dequan''s Apprentice. The emperor trusts you, which shows that your boy''s luck is still good, but this luck can''t be eaten. Where can you get so much luck.


    Still, you should be smart when serving the emperor. You should have a number in your mind about what to say, what not to say, and what to see. Our master is quite kind. As long as you don''t touch the bottom line, you won''t be killed.


    You are still young and have some learning. I''ll take you to the back Palace first. Remember that you are the Emperor... "


    Jiuji kept nodding.

 Chapter 1274

    Behind them were a group of eunuchs and palace maids.


    These people are slaves of the Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji understood that Zhong Dequan took her to the palaces to let everyone know her identity.


    If you want to move her in the future, you should also see whose servant it is.


    As a saying goes, it''s up to the owner to beat a dog.


    That''s it.


    They went to the Queen''s Fengqi Palace first.


    Zhong Dequan first brought the oral instructions of the king emperor, saying that it was hard for the queen to manage the harem.


    Send me some gifts and some gadgets for the prince.


    After that, the queen heard that Zhong Dequan inadvertently mentioned that he had accepted an apprentice, and there was a moment of consternation on her face.


    Even looked at Jiuji for several times, and finally rewarded a lot of things.


    Jiuji made a gift and didn''t refuse the reward.


    Then he went straight to Youlan palace.


    In this harem, the queen is the biggest one in Youlan palace.


    Bai JinSu, the imperial concubine, is the daughter of the prime minister Bai.


    On the way, Zhong Dequan told Jiuji in detail about the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine has been in the palace for two years, and the emperor has not been favored so far.


    Not only the imperial concubine, but also other extremely concubines, the king emperor did not touch.


    Jiuji was surprised.


    Although it has been said that Jingdi has never been to any palace except Fengqi palace.


    But that''s just a rumor.


    Now hearing what Zhong Dequan said, she was a little shocked.


    The emperor really loves the queen.


    Otherwise, why are there so few concubines in the Imperial Palace who haven''t favored other concubines.


    But it''s not true that the emperor is like a queen and how much he dotes on her.


    Jingdi seldom goes to Fengqi palace except for one night on the 15th of each month.


    And the last time the king was dying, although Zhong Dequan''s attitude towards the queen was respectful, it was definitely born.


    Even if he is the favorite red man around the king emperor, if he directly asks the queen to wait outside


    This is not a slave at all.


    Jiuji has come to Youlan palace in confusion.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    The scream sounded. It was very weak, but later it became more and more clear.


    Hearing the scream of pain, Jiuji remembered her bad memory.


    Zhong Dequan, who was walking in front, heard the excitement of Youlan palace, and his face flashed not depressed and bored.


    After all, the old fox walked into Youlan palace with a smile.


    Jiuji walked in, as if she had returned to the scene a few months ago.


    But she was no longer the slave who was pressed on the ground and punished with a stick.


    "Oh! What brings you here, father-in-law Zhong? The Youlan palace is very lively today."


    Even if the imperial concubine is arrogant and domineering, she will give three points to Zhong Dequan.


    Just because this is the most favored person around the emperor, even the queen.


    "I''ve seen the imperial concubine and empress. At the emperor''s command, I came to send some brocade to the empress. It''s all good..."


    The imperial concubine stood up from her seat and walked down the steps.


    Zhong Dequan asked the people behind him to bring up the things on the tray and covered.


    With the help of the beloved eunuch Liu Gonggong, the imperial concubine went to the tray and lifted the lid.


    It''s really a good tribute. There are less than ten brocades a year. Now three brocades are sent to her.


    Seeing this, the imperial concubine smiled.


    This smile is also really brilliant. This woman was already beautiful. Now with a smile, she is more beautiful and moving.


    Jiuji glanced at the imperial concubine. She didn''t like her at all, and even had some resentment.

 Chapter 1275

    So far, seeing this woman, her fart - thigh still hurts.


    She turned to look at the eunuch who was tortured to see who was so unlucky.


    "The emperor is still thinking about his concubine. Father Zhong, is the emperor busy today? I will wash my hands and make soup to visit the emperor later..."


    "Jinfu!!!"


    Just as the imperial concubine said her thoughts and Zhong Dequan was ready to prevaricate with words, an incredible voice came from one side.


    Jiuji wanted to see who was so miserable and unlucky. She was punished with a stick by the imperial concubine.


    A bloody face was reflected in the eyes, which made people unable to see a real face.


    The execution staff was covered with blood and stopped when they came in.


    The punished man didn''t speak again.


    Even if there is that faint voice, it is not true.


    However, seeing the fist held by each other''s hands, Jiuji opened her eyes.


    Her brain had no time to think about anything. She ran to each other and shouted out each other''s name indefinitely.


    "Jinfu?"


    When Jiuji ran over, the man lying on the ground moved.


    It seems to respond to her early, and it seems to want to do something.


    Seeing this, Jiuji reached out and raised each other''s face. She didn''t even hate to wipe her face with her sleeve.


    Sure enough!


    This wretch is really Jinfu.


    Later she learned that Jinfu was responsible for cleaning the imperial garden and even taking care of the flowers and plants.


    I just don''t know why I was tortured in Youlan palace.


    Thinking of the arrogance of the imperial concubine, Jiuji guessed that it was just like her at that time.


    When the imperial concubine and Zhong Dequan heard Jiuji''s frightened voice, they looked at the voice at the same time for the first time.


    Seeing Jiuji''s action, the imperial concubine narrowed her eyes.


    She recognized the surprised man.


    She once rewarded her with a stick, the little eunuch who didn''t die.


    I remember a few months ago, the little eunuch made a medicine guide for the emperor.


    Now the other party follows Zhong Dequan. It can be seen that the other party has also entered the emperor''s eyes.


    But now it''s in her Youlan palace. Is there a slave who misbehaves.


    Thinking of this, Bai Jinshu narrowed her eyes and gave a sneer at the corners of her mouth.


    She winked at the powerful eunuch Liu Gonggong around her.


    The latter immediately nodded, released her hand and walked to one side.


    Seeing one lying on the ground and the other squatting on the ground, Grandpa Liu stretched out his foot and kicked it up.


    "Where''s the dog slave? This man is disrespectful to the imperial concubine. You are his accomplice. Tell me honestly what conspiracy you have!"


    Jiuji didn''t take precautions at all, so she was kicked over.


    She turned over and stood up from the ground.


    At this time, she finally recovered. It was too careless.


    When I saw Jin Fu before, I thought of her experience in the front line of life and death a few months ago. One of them stood out uncontrollably.


    She quickly looked at Zhong Dequan and looked at him with an invisible face and a pair of indifferent eyes.


    finished!


    This is the first time she has seen Zhong Dequan like this.


    Grandpa Liu looked along Jiuji''s eyes. Seeing that Zhong Dequan had no reaction, he couldn''t help being bold again.


    Raise your legs and kick Jiuji again.


    However, this time Jiuji has been on guard. How can she let him succeed.


    The brain turns quickly and several ideas come out in a moment.


    But it''s all disrespectful.


    Just as Grandpa Liu''s feet were about to touch her, she immediately bent down on her knees.


    Kneel down towards the imperial concubine and Zhong Dequan.

 Chapter 1276

    "Master! This is my adoptive brother Jin Fu. I was saved by my adoptive brother several times. I was shocked to see this man as an adoptive brother just now. I lost my sense of propriety.


    After I return, the servant will ask the emperor for a crime and ask the master to punish me. The apprentice has lost face for you. "


    Jiuji''s words are forbearance and remorse, and she wants to die to apologize.


    When Zhong Dequan heard her words, he looked a little better.


    Just one side of the imperial concubine, the smile on each other''s face dissipated.


    Jiuji''s words revealed several information.


    First, the person who was executed was his adoptive brother, a slave. It''s nothing.


    But Jiuji is Zhong Dequan''s Apprentice.


    Moreover, if you ask for the emperor''s apology, it can be seen that he can speak in front of the emperor.


    Bai JinSu understands that she can''t move this person.


    Originally, he had a somewhat tense relationship with the emperor. If he moved his people again.


    Then there are few subtle relationships left.


    Jiuji didn''t understand how she used the emperor, with Zhong Dequan.


    But now she must do so for Jinfu''s life.


    The gift of medicine made her unable to watch each other, so she was beaten and killed.


    Jinfu had already heard Jiuji''s voice. His eyes blurred by blood and water stared at Jiuji''s figure kneeling down.


    The imperial concubine Bai JinSu and Zhong De were silent.


    In the present situation, the meaning of who speaks first is different.


    Whoever Jiuji is, even Zhong Dequan''s apprentice, is the emperor''s favorite.


    She is a slave!


    A slave in the palace of the Lord of the first palace is so indiscreet that he has greatly exceeded it. This is to be beaten and killed by a stick or sent to the hangar.


    Zhong Dequan looked at Jiuji''s head and felt a pity in his heart.


    He''s smart, but he''s too emotional.


    His heart sank when he saw the other party rushing past.


    Such a person can''t stay with the emperor at all.


    But the other party''s reaction was also fast.


    The other party is indeed the emperor''s favorite and his future successor.


    But the meaning of this, He Zhong Dequan is not a fool.


    Why don''t you understand being used by this boy.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be concealed from the emperor, and he didn''t want to hide it.


    Once the emperor knows, this man is useless.


    After thinking about the general direction of development, Zhong Dequan finally spoke.


    He opened his mouth, so the emperor will compensate the imperial concubine next.


    After all, Jiuji is a slave of the Qianqing palace. The imperial concubine Bai Jinshu is the daughter of the prime minister and the second most noble woman in the Queen''s harem.


    Zhong Dequan bowed his hand to the imperial concubine. "The imperial concubine laughed. It seems that I still need to have a good experience. I''ll take someone to ask the emperor for punishment."


    Bai JinSu covered his mouth with a handkerchief and smiled. "Please help father-in-law Zhong. According to the palace, the little eunuch is not smart."


    "Yes, the old slave left first."


    Zhong Dequan turned and looked at Jiuji. There were people who didn''t know how to live or die on one side. He said sternly to the people behind him: "lift the people up and go back."


    "Yes!"


    Stand up and they walk to Jinfu and lift them up rudely.


    Jiuji was still on her knees and didn''t move a bit.


    Zhong Dequan sighed, "get up, the emperor is still waiting for us."


    "Yes, master."


    The party left in a hurry.


    Bai JinSu showed a deep smile to the group.


    On one side, father-in-law Liu immediately stepped forward and helped his master.

 Chapter 1277

    Things really developed as Zhong Dequan thought.


    Jingdi didn''t say anything when he heard what Jiuji had done.


    After looking at Jiuji, who knelt down and pleaded guilty for a while, she waved her hand and let people go down.


    From this day on, Jiuji fell out of favor.


    She never approached the king again, but she never left the Qianqing palace.


    She still lives in the room where Zhong Dequan took her and does some miscellaneous work.


    Jingdi seems to have forgotten her, and Zhong Dequan doesn''t take her anymore.


    But other slaves still have contact with her, such as the four palace maids around the king.


    There are other people who once wanted to know each other. No matter how much Jiuji can''t be spoiled, it still makes people feel good.


    Just because of his weak appearance, he looks protective.


    Jiuji doesn''t regret what she did that day, even if it made her fall out of favor for a year.


    Yes, a year.


    Jinfu survived.


    But her Jiuji fell out of favor for a year.


    Although I didn''t suffer much this year, I even paid off and was very idle.


    This day, Jiuji went to the imperial dining room as usual.


    Jinfu didn''t sweep in the imperial garden later.


    A year ago, although Jinfu was beaten with only one breath, fortunately Jiuji came forward to save him.


    After the other party was well, he was arranged to the imperial dining room.


    Jiuji also heard about it later, which was done by Zhong Dequan.


    The old fox didn''t speak, and Jiuji didn''t ask.


    When we arrived at the imperial dining room, it was the time when the palaces were busy.


    Jin Fugang sent the meal in his hand to the person who came to get the meal, and saw Jiuji''s beautiful face that could not be ignored.


    He immediately went back and brought out a plate of cakes.


    Jinfu sent the plate to Jiuji''s hand, with no expression on his face as before.


    Even if Jiuji saved his life.


    But Jiuji knew that Jinfu was a facial paralysis. He was grateful to her.


    Otherwise, every time she comes, Jinfu will give her some delicious food against the risk of being scolded.


    Jiuji didn''t come to eat today.


    "Jin Fu, it''s a good opportunity for the barbarian country to make contributions to our country in two days. You should hurry to show your face. When the first emperor is in, the barbarian country will be rewarded after leaving."


    With that, Jiuji picked up a cake and sent it to her mouth.


    Jin Fu doesn''t know which palace master''s cake he took. It''s really delicious!


    It melts in the mouth and tastes sweet and delicious.


    Jinfu looked at Jiuji''s actions and smiled in his eyes.


    But it was covered up in a moment.


    The pretty face was expressionless again, but she was thinking about Jiuji''s words in her heart.


    He also heard these days that the barbarian kingdom came to pay tribute to me.


    At that time, as long as he finds a way to serve in front, he is still a little sure.


    Thinking of what Jiuji had lost to save him, he nodded at Jiuji.


    "OK, I''ll find a chance."


    Jiuji took the last piece of cake in her hand and nodded smilingly when she heard Jinfu''s words.


    "OK, I''ll go first. It''s time for the emperor to go down in a moment."


    Jinfu looked at each other''s back, then looked down at the empty plate in his hand, and the corners of his mouth bent.


    Once upon a time, he was as heartless as the other party.


    Unfortunately, those years are no longer.


    Jinfu has calculated the time for more than four years.


    The man had been gone for more than four years, but he almost died in the deep palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji ate the last piece of cake in her hand and was reluctant to finish it.


    Just because the cake was so delicious, she wanted to eat it again after eating it.

 Chapter 1278

    When she reached the gate of the Qianqing palace, Jiuji stuffed the cake into her mouth.


    Jingdi walked in the courtyard today.


    Another spring is coming.


    The trees outside the door sprouted. Today''s weather is good. It''s a little stuffy in the house.


    From a distance, he saw the little eunuch entering the Palace door.


    The bulging cheeks look like greedy kittens.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. The little guy has grown up.


    The slender body looks tall and no longer as thin as before.


    Jiuji walked into the palace and found that the situation was wrong. There were more guards around.


    Looking forward, the man standing not far away is king.


    Jiuji thought whether she came forward to greet her, or silently turned back to the side hall.


    "Come here!"


    Before she could decide, a low and dignified voice sounded.


    Yes! There''s no escape.


    To tell you the truth, Jiuji has had a good time for more than a year.


    Although she fell out of favor in front of the king, she lived freely.


    Past concerns have disappeared.


    Jinfu said that she was heartless and heartless, and there was no reason.


    However, in the face of Jingdi, Jiuji panicked again at this moment.


    She quickly walked five steps away from the king and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "I have seen the emperor."


    The king looked at the young man kneeling on the ground with a smile in his eyes.


    It''s really tall. The boy came to his mouth a year ago. Now he looks like his chin.


    Look at that slender body, there is also some meat.


    "Look up."


    Emperor Jing deliberately spoke in a dignified voice, which was the momentum he used in the court hall.


    Jiuji''s body shook and slowly raised her head.


    A magnificent face, so slowly into the eyes of the king.


    Jingdi''s smiling eyes slowly became shocked.


    It''s still that face, but it''s a little different.


    The child grew up, and the amorous feelings between his eyebrows and eyes made his heart beat abnormally again.


    Such a face, if it grows on a woman, is really a curse to beauty.


    Even if it grows on a man at this time, it is amazing.


    Jingdi was stunned by Jiuji at this time.


    His beautiful face showed respect and fear for him.


    Each other''s eyes have been hanging, can not see how amazing those eyes are.


    Emperor Jing touched his finger and narrowed his eyes without moving away.


    A year ago, he found the difference between this little eunuch and him, so he thought of isolation after the other party made a mistake.


    But there was no other punishment. Such mistakes should be punished.


    Just when he had this idea, he was watered out as soon as he appeared.


    This boy did it in Youlan palace. He dealt with the prime minister Bai Yueyu in the court.


    He went to Youlan palace and sat for a long time.


    Now it seems that even after being isolated for so long, the boy still makes him wrong.


    In that case, it''s better to keep people around and see what makes him wrong.


    However, it''s not the time yet. We always have to find an appropriate reason.


    "Get up."


    When King finished his command, he turned and walked towards the palace.


    When Zhong Dequan heard that the emperor had hit Jiuji, he immediately came out of the hall and met the king emperor.


    Seeing Jiuji standing up and the smile on the corner of the master''s mouth, Zhong Dequan''s heart was a little relieved.


    His impression of Jiuji is not bad.


    When the emperor doesn''t punish him to stay, he knows that one day it will be different.


    Zhong Dequan didn''t understand that he had served king for many years.

 Chapter 1279

    He had a hunch that Jiuji was coming and would come back soon.


    It doesn''t look far now.


    "Your Majesty, the blessing general''s army presented to you. He said it was for the barbarian country to enter the city."


    The smile on the corner of King''s mouth pressed, "general blessing."


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the day when the barbarian Kingdom enters the city.


    This evening is the time for the banquet.


    "Xinku has seen your majesty. His father Khan is old and specially asked Xinku to send tribute..."


    Emperor Jing sits in a high position, one on the left and one on the right, just the queen and the imperial concubine.


    Hearing the words of the young man in the hall, Emperor Jing touched the wine glass beside the table.


    "Your father Khan is old now. I haven''t seen him for ten years. It seems that I won''t have a chance to see him again in the future."


    In a word, tataxinku''s face changed.


    Yes, father Khan is in poor health. He will succeed to the throne when he returns to the barbarian state.


    This time, I just came to see the face of the emperor of the Central Plains. Why did my father Khan be so afraid.


    Now the other party''s word made tataxinku a little flustered.


    "Prince Tata, take your seat. You''re used to trying the dishes of the central plains all the way."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Zhong Dequan watched Prince tataxinku take his seat and took two steps forward.


    "Pass the meal!"


    Then a loud echo came.


    "Pass the meal!"


    The sound outside the hall sounded, and then different echoes sounded farther and farther away.


    Tatacinku''s face changed a few times.


    It''s just a meal. It''s already put him down.


    The emperor of the Central Plains was far more powerful than the barbarian state.


    Soon the exquisite food was brought up by the people in the imperial dining room.


    When the meals come up, there is no lack of singing and dancing.


    Just when Zhong Dequan planned to have the dancers of the missionary workshop play, Prince tataxinku stood up again.


    "Your Majesty, tataxinku has brought our barbarian dance this time. Here, I would like to give it to your majesty of Yande first."


    Jingdi narrowed his eyes. This was the first time in manguo.


    The state of rites and the friendship of the local host, how can it be reversed here in tataxinku.


    But emperor Jing didn''t take it to heart. He was just a small barbarian country and couldn''t turn out his palm no matter how.


    However, when he opened his mouth, his face changed when he saw those powerful barbarian men walking into the hall with machetes.


    Not to mention that these barbarians came up with machetes, the king emperor could see that they all had Kung Fu.


    This prince tataxinku is a little interesting.


    Emperor Jing put the wine cup in his hand to his mouth and put the wine in it into his mouth.


    "You should have brought weapons into the temple! It''s disrespectful. Is your barbarian country going to rebel?"


    The Queen''s father, general Fu, stood up and said angrily.


    On the contrary, tataxinku looked fearless, "a great country is not afraid of a few machetes. This is just a thing to cheer up. China has been affiliated with the Central Plains for decades, and has never been against its heart!"


    When Zhong Dequan saw the machete, he made a gesture to the bodyguard below.


    Emperor Jing raised his hand and stopped the Fujiang army from continuing. He also knew something about the temperament of Prince tataxinku.


    Young and domineering, he refused to obey his father Khan''s attachment to the Central Plains for many years.


    I just don''t know what strength he has.


    After the death of old Khan, it was this tataxinku who succeeded to the throne.


    At that time, there will be some trouble. Now it''s best to hit it and let it be honest.


    When the blessing general took his seat, tataxinku showed a proud expression.


    The barbarian dance, accompanied by rough music and fierce dance steps, slowly turned everyone''s face iron blue.


    This is killing dance, this is war dance!

 Chapter 1280

    These barbarians hold machetes. Although they are far away from the king, their war and dance are shown to the king.


    A great country, the king of a country, has been provoked by a small barbarian country.


    This made the king how to bear it, so his face became more and more ugly.


    The ministers around were also very nervous by the repressive atmosphere.


    The imperial concubine, who is usually arrogant and domineering, wishes she didn''t exist at this time.


    The aura of the men around her made her out of breath.


    On the other hand, the queen looked at the people of the barbarian country, and her face showed resentment.


    She hated the barbarians who provoked her country.


    The hatred burst out in his eyes, which made the blessing general sitting under the stage show unbearable and distressed.


    The barbarian dance ended in only a quarter of an hour.


    Prince tataxinku was proud to see that the faces of the people around him had become ugly.


    This shows that they are powerful and frightening.


    Until the last war dance was put away, these people stacked one by one, standing in the center of the hall, with machetes in their hands facing the surrounding civil and military officials.


    These barbarians simply didn''t target machetes at men on Dragon chairs.


    Zhong Dequan reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    The tension around him ignited as soon as he touched it.


    If these barbarians do something beyond and turn their swords in the wrong direction, I''m afraid they will see blood today.


    Emperor Jing looked at these barbarians, and a sinister smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    OK! Very good!


    The monarch of a great country was provoked by barbarians today.


    The king emperor could not turn his face at this time, and even wanted to reward him.


    "OK! There''s a reward!"


    Prince tataxinku heard the speech and immediately stood up, "thank you, your majesty."


    The king emperor looked disdainful, but said in a warm voice, "Prince Tata, don''t be polite."


    Next came the dancers from the church.


    They danced beautifully, and the king''s face didn''t get any better.


    If he had known that the barbarians would behave like this, he would have let the men in the army of this dynasty kill the spirit of the barbarians.


    "Zhong Dequan!"


    "The old slave is..."


    Zhong Dequan approached the king emperor. The latter ordered a few words without expression, and the latter left soon.


    When the queen heard the king''s orders, her face showed some disapproval.


    Emperor Jing ordered the people of the teaching workshop to rehearse more aggressive killing moves than the people of the barbarian country in a short time.


    It''s too difficult. Even men in the church can''t be as murderous as men on the battlefield.


    If you want to fight back against the barbarian country, you must use iron and blood.


    Zhong Dequan didn''t know, so he called a group of good Kung Fu people in the Yulin army and walked towards the teaching workshop.


    The old man has served Jingdi for many years and knows each other''s temperament too well.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji, who was cleaning the back hall of the Qianqing palace, was a little different at this time.


    She just wiped the blue and white porcelain in her hand and suddenly had a headache.


    The blue and white porcelain in his hand fell to the ground, which was broken and could not be repaired.


    Jiuji covered her head and felt a headache unbearable.


    The pain on his face is somewhat replaced by others.


    Only because of the pain exposed by the beautiful face, there is a bit of vulnerability in the flattery of both eyes.


    After the headache, her eyes were dull for a few minutes, as if she lacked a soul.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the door.


    Behave as if out of control.


    "Jiuji! Where are you going?"


    When Zhong Dequan walked to the church, he met Jiuji who also walked there.


    Jiuji recovered and her eyebrows were broken.


    Then the brain flooded with memories.

 Chapter 1281

    The king looked at his Highness''s dancer. The enchanting dance made his face sink.


    Just because Prince tataxinku and the envoys of the barbarian country came, the eyes of the people were very revealing.


    That look seemed to strip all the dancers on the spot. On this occasion, it was really some behaviors that couldn''t be on the table.


    And the disdain and contempt in their eyes.


    This is something that emperor Jing has never encountered.


    Even if he had been the prince and followed his father to meet the barbarian Khan, there had never been such a situation.


    This is not only disrespect to him, but also contempt for his country.


    It is a threat to all the people in the Central Plains.


    Barbarian country, it seems that it is going to be beaten.


    Once the old Khan returns to heaven and Prince tataxinku ascends the throne, he must fight against the Central Plains.


    This is a brainless fool.


    The king emperor took advantage of the wine cup to show a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, full of murderous spirit.


    The pleasant accompaniment gradually stopped, and the dancers gathered one after another.


    Until the accompaniment stopped completely, they quickly withdrew from the hall.


    Prince tataxinku stood up with a loud voice when he saw the beauty leaving.


    He wanted to keep people for a few, and warm his bed at night.


    King Di looked at Prince Tata''s actions and clenched his hands.


    As a man, he knows what tataxinku is going to say.


    However, today, the other party''s behavior, even if it is a slave, he doesn''t want to give it to the other party.


    However, without waiting for Prince Tata to speak or the king to be angry, a sound suddenly came.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Dang Dang..."


    The sound is light, but the sense of existence is strong.


    Zhong Dequan quietly walked to the king''s side.


    Jingdi never gave him a look.


    Just because his eyes are on the people below.


    The little eunuch I saw a few days ago walked into the hall.


    The other party still held a piano in his hand. Looking at the whole body of the object and the logo of the teaching workshop, Jingdi seemed to understand something.


    But his eyebrows were frowning and his face was unhappy.


    "What nonsense!"


    Zhong Dequan was so close that he naturally heard this in his ears. He couldn''t help shaking his body.


    The queen and the imperial concubine naturally saw it, and they were somewhat surprised in their eyes.


    The following ministers and barbarians were shocked by his appearance when Jiuji came in.


    Obviously, he is dressed as a eunuch to serve. He is a man, but he looks more beautiful than a woman.


    It''s not beautiful, but very beautiful. It''s incomparable.


    It''s a pity that such a person has become a eunuch now.


    The people of the barbarian country didn''t know Jiuji''s identity. Prince Tata saw Jiuji approaching and wanted to take people away directly.


    Jiuji felt the sticky and unpleasant eyes and glared at each other.


    Then she went to the left of the hall and sat cross legged on the ground.


    Jingdi narrowed his eyes and looked at the indifferent little eunuch below.


    He had to admit that the other party''s appearance was amazing and everyone present was attracted by him.


    This boy... Is a disaster.


    Jingdi even heard the sound of grinding his teeth on one side. Needless to see, it was also made by the imperial concubine on the other side.


    Jiuji ignored everyone''s attention and put her hands on the zither.


    In an instant, the sound of mountains and rivers sounded.


    The opening was so high.


    When the crowd did not reflect, a group of royal guards came from the outside.


    This group of people is the group that Zhong Dequan took to the teaching workshop before.


    The footsteps were neat and rhythmic, and they rushed into the hall with spears in their hands.

 Chapter 1282

    The morale of this team is not strong, just like ordinary soldiers, whose appearance is not noticeable at all.


    Prince Tata saw these people come in. He sat down slowly, and an obvious mockery arose from the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, Jiuji''s piano sound slowly came down.


    The gentle and low piano sound sounded in my ears, making people gradually intoxicated.


    The imperial guards had stood firm in the middle of the hall, and they looked ahead.


    Looking at the emperors on the high seats, they all knelt on one knee.


    At the moment they knelt down, Jiuji opened her mouth.


    "Confucius said: reciprocity


    Raise your eyebrows until your temples are white


    My dear old man


    Sweep the path and open the welcome door... "


    Her voice was not rough or even feminine.


    The lyrics and songs are very natural, such as the crisp and provocative touch of deep valley and quiet forest, and the melodious and free flowing clouds and water.


    People are intoxicated with it, natural and comfortable.


    Especially the meaning of the rap word.


    This makes the people sitting in the hall sit up straight one after another.


    Just when Jiuji stopped, the imperial guards stood up without waiting for the emperor to speak without ceremony.


    They turned and stood facing the ignorant barbarians.


    The spear in his hand aimed at the people in front of him, and the aura changed instantly.


    It was a strong and irresistible war spirit and the spirit of the brave.


    Seeing their movements, Jiuji accelerated her hands.


    "Look at my great country


    A gentleman''s virtue spreads far and wide... "


    Just as Jiuji''s voice sounded, the imperial guards moved again.


    Their actions made all civil and military officials sitting in the hall stand up one after another.


    It was the daily practice formation and tactics of the royal guards. Everyone was very familiar with each move.


    "Rivers and mountains are scattered with sparks on earth


    Tuina is magnificent for thousands of years


    ¡­¡­


    Look at my country of Chinese etiquette


    Benevolence and righteousness are full of love


    There are thousands of mountains and rivers


    Pregnant with one pulse, descendants are hot and yellow


    ¡­¡­


    Look at my great country


    A gentleman''s virtue spreads far and wide


    Rivers and mountains are scattered with human sparks


    Spit out the Millennium grandeur... "


    Everyone was shocked by Jiuji''s poems and songs!


    Their mood is surging, and they are proud to be the people of this dynasty.


    Look, this is their country, this is their inheritance that will not change even after the change of dynasties.


    Every move of the royal guards is inconsistent with the lyrics.


    But their aura, just like on the battlefield, has a soul in every move.


    They are soldiers who defend their country.


    Every move is telling their responsibilities and their burdens.


    Is a great country inviolable to barbarians.


    The Zheng sound gradually changed from high to low-key, elegant and soft.


    The imperial guards also slowly gathered their momentum.


    As soon as their aura is closed, if they take off their armor, they are ordinary people.


    As long as no one comes, they will not take the initiative to attack. Once threatened, they will immediately become the bravest soldiers.


    "Long live my emperor!"


    "Long live my emperor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After that, the Imperial troops knelt down again to the emperor above the high position.


    Their voices were revered and admired, and sounded like a bell in the hall.


    The scene in front of us had already been shocked by the barbarians.


    Civil and military officials were also excited at this. They saw a stirring performance before. How can they be calm.


    "I wish my emperor long live! Benevolence and virtue all over the world! Bless the common people!"


    "I wish my emperor long live, benevolence and virtue all over the world, and blessings to all people!"


    "I wish my emperor long live and benevolence in the world..."

 Chapter 1283

    The king emperor sat on the Dragon chair with a calm face, making people unable to see any emotion.


    Deep eyes looked deeply at the little eunuch standing up from the ground above the hall.


    No one knows that the wave of Jingdi''s body and mind at this time is moving.


    He closed his eyes, slowly stood up and raised his hand to the crowd.


    "You are welcome!"


    The barbarians have no more culture and know how threatening the situation is.


    The culture of the Central Plains kept them at a distance.


    Especially just now, people around Prince tataxinku told him that the person who plays the piano is a eunuch.


    Eunuchs are slaves, slaves of their barbarians, the most inferior people.


    Every slave in this country is like this. He... How can he have the face to attack and occupy the Central Plains.


    At this moment, Prince Tata was sweating.


    A great country, a country of etiquette, etiquette before soldiers, this move is absolutely amazing.


    Seeing that the Central Plains ministers around had got up, the imperial forest army also slowly withdrew from the hall.


    Prince tatacinku winked at the people around him.


    The latter immediately left the hall.


    Prince tataxinku walked quickly to the center of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, today Xinku really has an in-depth understanding of the Central Plains culture, which is really shocking. Father Khan once warned again and again..."


    The king emperor kept a calm face and listened to Prince tataxinku''s compliments.


    But her eyes chased Jiuji''s back.


    It was not until the figure disappeared that he lifted his lips and looked at Prince tataxinku.


    He has many problems and puzzles at this time, but he is not in a hurry.


    "Zhong Dequan took people to the Qianqing palace and watched them well."


    Zhong De knew who the emperor was talking about without asking, and immediately left.


    Both the queen and the imperial concubine heard the king''s words.


    The queen had no expression, as if it was none of her business.


    The imperial concubine on one side was unhappy.


    She recognized the little eunuch whose highness had just played the piano. It was the one who made her jealous of her appearance for more than a year.


    Unexpectedly, more than a year later, the other party''s face was even more amazing.


    Even vaguely made her feel threatened.


    Mingming is a male and female monster. She cares so much that she even wants to kill him.


    "Dear emperor, please allow our princess to accompany you in the palace. Tata CanJi is the most noble princess in the barbarian country. She is an interpreter..."


    King Di is not right. He''s going to give him a woman.


    Before Prince tataxinku finished speaking, a woman with a scarf came in from outside the hall.


    Women''s clothes are very... Ugly and extremely exposed.


    But this is the dress style of barbarians.


    The waist of Princess manguo really has a subtle feeling. It''s so interesting.


    It''s a pity that some people don''t buy it.


    No one informed and came in. It can be seen that the princess of the barbarian kingdom had been outside the hall before.


    The king emperor understood with a little thought, and couldn''t help laughing in a low voice.


    If there is no hidden warning before, let the barbarians know that they are afraid.


    Hit tataxinku''s stupid arrogance and let him recognize the reality.


    I''m afraid this princess won''t come up at this time.


    Emperor Jing touched the trigger and didn''t look at the princess who came in. "The princess of the barbarian Kingdom granted residence in Ronghua hall and was granted the title of barbarian noble..."


    The people who send them up never return. Even if they die in the palace forever, they should let the people of the barbarian country know the price of disrespect.


    Old Khan had only one son and one daughter in his life. The princess of the barbarian country was the most doting.

 Chapter 1284

    If Prince Tata had not offended him today, he would never have left the princess.


    This is... Suicide!


    ¡­¡­


    The next dinner will be over soon.


    However, from that night, Jiuji''s songs and songs spread all over the streets of the capital.


    Street children, teahouse storytellers, even the brothel are familiar with this song.


    Just like a wind, it suddenly blows to the north and south of the river.


    The words and songs are shocked, the content is soul stirring, and people are emotionally excited.


    Every citizen is proud of it.


    Such a small change makes the soldiers on the border proud.


    How can a great country and a country of etiquette be offended by other countries.


    In order to wait for this inheritance and protect the country, they worked harder and fought bravely.


    Let''s not mention these for the time being. It''s all a matter of the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Now emperor Jing has returned to the Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji went out of the banquet hall and was taken to the Qianqing palace.


    Now she is also trembling.


    There''s something in her mind!


    In the main hall, she didn''t own the piano skills, words and music she played.


    I had a headache in the Qianqing palace before, and something suddenly came out of my mind.


    That thing calls itself Jiehun. It wants to help her get the favor of the Emperor


    Jiuji resisted this, even panic, fear and fear.


    But then everything was out of control.


    As if she were herself, she recommended herself to play with Zhong Dequan.


    Until she came to the Qianqing palace, Jiuji still felt that all this was like a dream.


    "Jiuji, the emperor will come soon. You should do as I say. You are missing some memory and can''t remember who you are.


    Believe me, I won''t hurt you. You must finish the task as soon as possible, or the world will be...... "


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    The sound of greeting came from outside the hall, confused with the voice in my mind.


    Jiuji closed her eyes. She was very confused about this strange thing.


    She''s still alive, so go ahead.


    No matter who it is or someone else''s teasing, she has to move forward in order to live!


    She suddenly stood up and knelt in the center of the hall, which was towards the door.


    Her kneeling posture is very respectful and there is no mistake.


    Footsteps came, closer and closer


    King stepped into the door and saw the little eunuch kneeling in the center.


    He walked towards each other step by step, and even stopped all the slaves behind him during this period.


    A man walked to the seemingly harmless little eunuch.


    Jiuji looked at the bright yellow cloth and the exquisite dragon boots. Her head knocked on the ground.


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    Jingdi didn''t make a sound. His deep eyes looked at her humble body.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, he wanted to destroy each other.


    The existence of this man has led to incalculable changes.


    At the reception banquet for envoys, no one knew that an emperor was... So unbearable.


    A little eunuch made him think he shouldn''t have.


    Even the valley under the Dragon Robe still... Stood up.


    This is the most embarrassing and exciting thing in his life.


    He has never been interested in anyone from the prince to the noble prince and now the 95 year old.


    But today, I had such a mind for a eunuch.


    If it hadn''t been for the mask that had not changed in recent years, he couldn''t see anything.


    Otherwise, the ancestors of today''s royal family will disgrace him, even in front of barbarians.

 Chapter 1285

    Jiuji couldn''t see the killing intention in the eyes of emperor Jing, but she felt it.


    She knelt on the ground, shaking uncontrollably.


    Looking at people''s faces since childhood, how could she not understand such an atmosphere.


    The nervous pressure in the air, the sight on her, the killing intention around her.


    All this is so obvious.


    Jiuji slowly closed her eyes. She couldn''t escape death after all.


    Looking at the trembling body of the people on the ground, the king sighed gently, low and inaudible.


    "You''re up."


    Then he missed her body and walked towards the seat not far away.


    Leaning against the soft pillow on his back, Jingdi narrowed his eyes.


    "Come forward."


    He heard the man in the room stand up.


    Jiuji didn''t dare to look up. She stepped forward and stood three steps away from the king.


    Just as she stood firm, Jingdi''s sharp eyes opened and shot straight at her.


    "Who gave you the courage to act so recklessly behind my back!"


    "Bang..." Jiuji knelt down in fear.


    "I really can''t stand these people being so rampant. When I swept the floor in Qianqing palace, I was kicked by people from the barbarian country, which almost killed me!


    Since then, the slaves have hated them! Today I learned that the barbarians should bully people so much. I can''t stand it... "


    "So you make your own decisions?"


    Emperor Jing interrupted Jiuji.


    After hearing the other party''s reason, his face had eased a little.


    Because that''s true.


    Jiuji nodded gently.


    In fact, the brain is still thinking about the reason she found in her mind before.


    She has spoken one by one according to what the other party said.


    Next, we''ll see if we can pass.


    "What''s the matter with Qin art? And who made Ci and Qu?"


    Jiuji bit her teeth. "Back to the emperor, Qin art is a good public education in Jingshi room. As for CI and Qu slaves... I don''t want to say."


    The last sentence made the king raise his eyebrows, and his expression was somewhat subtle.


    The little Eunuch in front of him has always been respectful to him.


    A year ago, her attitude towards him seemed to be her greatest reliance and meticulous care.


    However, the current protest made him somewhat unhappy.


    Of course, Jingdi won''t show it.


    "Look up."


    Jiuji bit her lip and left a tooth mark on it. Then she raised her head.


    Gorgeous face, red eyes, attractive eyes and water light.


    There was a flaw in that red lip, as if it had been bitten.


    The emperor frowned, and his heart sank slowly.


    The little Eunuch in front of me has changed.


    He seems respectful to her, but he has a little temper in his bones.


    Jingdi is a little strange. This is the first time that a slave has complained to him.


    Although very slight, even undetectable.


    But the king emperor saw the grievances and complaints from those beautiful eyes for more than a year.


    "Ha ha..."


    Suddenly, Jingdi smiled in a low voice.


    The voice is low, full of magnetism, very nice to hear.


    The king stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead. Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, he said softly and gently, "get up. Follow Zhong Dequan to serve tomorrow."


    Jiuji stood up, looked at the emperor in front of her, and then dropped her head quickly.


    A flash of light flashed in her eyes.


    Just now she didn''t say what her name was Jiehun taught in her mind.


    The other party asked her to say that the lyrics and songs were created by herself, but she didn''t think so.


    Although the emperor in front of him had not been in touch for a year, he also knew his temper and temperament.


    It seems harmless and gentle, but it''s not.

 Chapter 1286

    After Jiuji left, Zhong Dequan quickly came in with people and began to serve the emperor who was in a complex mood to go to bed.


    The night was very quiet, but it was quiet on the surface.


    The next day, Prince tataxinku received the news that his father Khan was seriously ill and took people to say goodbye to Emperor Jing.


    The tribute of the barbarian kingdom was the same as before, but before Prince tataxinku left, King smiled gently and made the tribute of the barbarian Kingdom increase by 10% every year.


    Prince Tata''s face changed.


    Jiuji stood beside the king and watched the pale face of the prince of the barbarian kingdom with her own eyes.


    The barbarians left, leaving a princess and becoming a noble man in the harem.


    From that day on, Jiuji returned to Jingdi again.


    In recent years, Zhong Dequan''s health is getting worse and worse. Maybe it''s the secret signal of the king emperor, or Zhong Dequan is worried.


    He took Jiuji with him every day and taught him to serve the emperor.


    Teach him how to manage the slave of the harem and teach her how to be a qualified internal manager.


    Half a year passed in a hurry.


    Jiuji is now in the harem. She is the largest eunuch besides Zhong De.


    Although she is only seventeen, she is also the taboo existence of eunuchs and maids everywhere in the palace.


    Zhong Dequan is really in poor health. He has been ill for nearly a month.


    The important task of serving emperor Jing came to Jiuji.


    Now his face is still so beautiful, but no one knows the little eunuch that women envy. In fact, he is a woman.


    In the past six months, the call "quit soul" came out from time to time in my mind.


    This made Jiuji realize that he had no threat, and it was not short for half a year. It also made her busy and didn''t pay too much attention to each other.


    She did not see the sight of the emperor on her. It was no longer so obscure, but blatant.


    The four maids of the Qianqing palace knew it well, and only Jiuji had never noticed it.


    Of course, as for whether she has found it or not, it must be only Jiuji herself who knows best.


    "Grandpa Ji, how natural and unrestrained he has been for half a year."


    Jiuji sat in the stone pavilion outside the imperial dining room. Hearing Jinfu''s words, she smiled and shook her head.


    Now she is just Jinfu, a person who can speak. The other party tells the truth and is not false.


    "You''re with the manager now. I''m afraid you can get your master''s position in a few years."


    The voice of exclamation is mixed with some unbearable.


    Jinfu''s face lightened when he heard Jiuji''s words.


    Zhong Dequan will die. The other party is old.


    I have experienced many assassinations with the king emperor, and even blocked many dark moves for the king emperor.


    Now I''m afraid it''s coming to an end.


    The palace is not small, but the speed of spreading news can not be underestimated.


    "Do you know how the people behind you flatter you?"


    Jinfu thought for a while, but he still spoke.


    Jiuji raised her eyebrows and stretched out her hand to play the sleeve of the manager''s service, but there was no dust on the sleeve.


    But it''s why I suppressed the people below in the past six months. I learned some hypocritical habits with Zhong Dequan.


    "What did you say?" the new chief eunuch of the palace asked with a smile.


    She knew the ugliness and filth of the palace, the tricks of the people, and the conspiracy and infighting.


    I know that countless people want to watch her fall from the manager''s position, preferably to pieces.


    As soon as Jinfu spoke, Jiuji knew someone had shot.


    Zhong Dequan has spent all her money on Teaching in the past six months, which has enabled her to learn a lot.


    Apart from Jingdi, she really has nothing to fear in this palace.


    Now her mentality is different.

 Chapter 1287

    Looking at the gorgeous man with extraordinary temperament in front of him, Jin Fu smiled.


    "They secretly call you nine thousand years old in order to ''curry favor with'' you."


    With these words coming out of Jinfu''s mouth, Jiuji''s face slowly changed from indifference to gloom.


    The gloomy expression made people tremble when they saw it.


    Every time grandpa Ji''s face sinks, someone must be punished.


    "Oh? That''s interesting. A slave was detained for 9000 years, and ten lives were not so wasted."


    At last, Jiuji shook her head and laughed at herself.


    But Jinfu could hear her laughter, which was a little cloudy.


    Jiuji looked up at the sky and stood up. "It''s getting late. The emperor should have tea. I''ll go first."


    "No, take care." Jinfu stood up to see him off.


    For his words, Jiuji nodded cautiously.


    This time someone was so cruel. There will be a hard battle next.


    Nine thousand? What a big hand.


    The most noble man in the world today is the people. Long live the praise.


    Even the most distinguished woman is only a thousand years old.


    Now she is nine thousand years old.


    The man behind the manipulation really hates her to the bone.


    Jiuji pressed her eyebrows and felt a crisis for everything she had to face next.


    Accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Her life and death are in the hands of that man.


    Back in Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing finished his business and just finished writing.


    "I''m a little dry recently." emperor Jing saw Jiuji come in and walked down from the table tired.


    Jiuji immediately answered, quickly turned around and ordered people to bring the prepared tea.


    Looking at her leaving figure, Jing Di showed a smile in his eyes


    At this time, the king Emperor didn''t know at all. The gossip from the palace put a 9000 year old title on the little eunuch he liked.


    It was the fifteenth day of the night, and it was the day when Emperor Jing went to Fengqi palace.


    But tonight, something happened.


    Jiuji went to Fengqi palace with emperor Jing and watched the empress get along well.


    Although in the past few years, she still feels that the most distinguished men and women in the world get along very disharmoniously.


    I always feel something''s wrong.


    As always, she didn''t think deeply, just had such an idea.


    It was just dark when King and queen went to bed.


    Now, in Jiuji''s position, there is no need to wait one night in person.


    After the emperor called for water, the eunuch carrying the water came out. Jiuji asked Xiao Qinzi, who was several levels lower than her, to serve the emperor at the same time.


    Then she can find a place to sleep.


    However, things did not develop as Jiuji thought.


    When she slept until midnight, the people waiting for Qianqing palace came.


    "Duke Ji... Duke Ji has a big deal! It''s a big deal!"


    Jiuji slept very lightly. She woke up when the other party spoke.


    Looking at the familiar little Eunuch in front of her, Jiuji''s eyes changed.


    The strong smell of blood poured into the nose, covered with blood and the solemn face of the little eunuch.


    The other party is like an ordinary eunuch on weekdays, and the sense of existence is not obvious.


    Now it seems like a sharp sword out of its sheath.


    Ji Jiu recalled his words and seemed to understand something in the twinkling of an eye.


    She didn''t even wear the eunuch hat with tassels. She quickly put on her boots. "What''s the matter? The emperor has gone to bed now and is accompanied by the queen. If there''s no excuse, I can''t afford to disturb you tonight."

 Chapter 1288

    Despite this, Jiuji''s action did not slow down at all.


    She mounted her boots on the soles of her feet, got up and walked quickly towards the door.


    "Grandpa Ji, just tell the emperor that the ninth master has a letter and there is a fire outside the city."


    Out of the door, Jiuji looked at the little eunuch with beautiful eyes and eyes, but full of killing smell.


    "OK, come with me!"


    Jiuji thought that she would just report outside the bedroom and let the palace maids around the queen outside the door in to greet her.


    But I never thought that it was not the big maid next to the queen who guarded the door.


    The person waiting is the Queen''s Mammy.


    Jiuji didn''t care who she was, so she came forward and said that there was something urgent for the emperor to deal with.


    But the mother was rigid, and she didn''t let anyone else in.


    In her eyes, the emperor only gets along with the queen 15 days a month. How can others ruin this good time.


    Jiuji knows the significance of the mammy in front of her to the queen.


    However, looking at the anxious face of the little eunuch, there was the cruel expression.


    She knows what happened tonight is not small.


    Jiuji closed her eyes. She was the favorite of Jingdi and the largest Eunuch in charge of the harem.


    "Somebody! Tie me up!"


    Soon the people in the dark came out, and the strength of several eunuchs, even Mammy''s strength, could not escape.


    Then Jiuji vigorously pushed open the door and went straight to the empress''s bedroom.


    When he heard that the door was vigorously opened and the footsteps sounded, the king emperor had opened his eyes.


    Looking at the direction of the bedroom, Jingdi didn''t get up, but waited for the familiar footsteps to come in.


    Jiuji crossed the screen and was about to go to her bedroom.


    However, as soon as he took a step, he was restrained by the people on the soft couch not far away.


    At this time, the man leaning on the soft collapse outside the bedroom is the king emperor who should sleep with the queen.


    At this time, Jiuji was a little confused.


    The king emperor smiled helplessly, "what''s the matter, in a hurry?"


    He said that he had sat up straight from the soft couch and was ready to stay.


    Seeing this, Jiuji immediately stepped forward, "emperor, Jiuye has a letter. There is a fire outside the city."


    Her voice was flat without much fluctuation.


    However, hearing these words in Jingdi''s ear was no less than a thunderclap in his ear.


    Ignoring Jiuji''s slow service, he directly stood up and tidied up his clothes and quickly walked outside the bedroom hall.


    "Emperor! Where are you going in the middle of the night?"


    The queen had long been awakened. Seeing the king emperor leaving in a hurry, she couldn''t help asking.


    Jingdi''s footsteps stopped, but his hands quickly sorted out his clothes.


    His eyes were a bit flustered and afraid to face it.


    Jiuji stood behind Jingdi and didn''t find anything wrong with him.


    Soon Jingdi sorted it out. Instead of turning around, he tried to calm down and said, "there''s news from the ninth brother."


    Then he strode to the outside of the bedroom.


    The queen was dressed in gorgeous clothes. When she heard the king''s words, her eyes burst into tears and her body slipped uncontrollably to the ground.


    When Jiuji left the bedroom, she heard the repressed cry of the queen.


    She knew something when Emperor Jing said the nine younger brothers.


    All over the world, the only one who can be called the ninth brother by the king emperor is the ninth Prince of his mother compatriots.


    The ninth Lord died on the battlefield five years ago.


    Although there is no news, there is also a place in the imperial mausoleum, the clothes tomb.


    Today''s Queen is the favorite of the ninth Lord.


    Jiuji seems to have found something

 Chapter 1289

    The emperor''s imperial banishment soon left Fengqi palace.


    Along the way, Emperor Jing did not ask the little eunuch who came to report any questions, but his face was very solemn.


    It''s like an emergency happened.


    Finally, in the breath of low pressure, I returned to the Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji stood outside the Qianqing palace, and the little eunuch who had communicated before had been called in by the king emperor.


    Later... What happened later couldn''t be closed.


    When the emperor is angry, he will bury millions of corpses, which is a bit exaggerated.


    But it also needs blood to appease the emperor''s anger.


    There is a family outside the capital. It''s the prime minister''s party


    The king emperor summoned the commander of the imperial forest army soon.


    After the leader of the imperial army left the palace, Emperor Jing quickly summoned general Fu, who was also the Queen''s father.


    Successive ministers were summoned into the palace.


    However, one of the ministers was not summoned, that is, the father of the imperial concubine, the prime minister Bai.


    It was not until dawn that the summoned general Fu came out of the Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji inadvertently glanced and saw the other party''s face was green and angry.


    The ministers who came out later all looked solemn, and none of them looked relaxed.


    Seeing all the ministers come out, Jiuji makes the following people ready to pass meals at all times.


    Emperor Jing sat in his seat, looking tired.


    Nevertheless, it is difficult to press the low-pressure breath.


    "Emperor, it''s time for you to have breakfast. I''ll serve you."


    Jiuji''s voice sounded, and Jingdi''s hand moved.


    Looking up at the little Eunuch in front of him, Emperor Jing''s face slowed down for a few minutes.


    Jiuji took advantage of this to serve the emperor and change clothes.


    Serve emperor Jing and change his Dragon Robe. The palace people outside have arranged breakfast.


    Today''s morning is doomed to be restless.


    On this day, Jiuji finally found the angry face of the son of heaven.


    The look was cruel, and the means were ruthless.


    In the early days of that day, more than a dozen court officials associated with the prime minister were pulled out and executed.


    The prime minister did not go to the court, and the king emperor announced the prime minister''s evil deeds.


    Finally, the prime minister was dismissed and thought about his mistakes behind closed doors. He was not allowed to step out of the house. He disobeyed the intention and made a decision.


    The civil and military officials above the hall were restrained by the iron and blood means of the king.


    At last, Emperor Jing calmed down a little and officially informed everyone that the ninth Lord had been found.


    The ninth Lord was canonized as king of Jin, except for the Regent, the most noble Lord.


    At this time, no one stood up against it.


    They were shocked by the cruel means of emperor Jing and the news that the ninth prince was not dead.


    After the early days dispersed, Emperor Jing went down to the Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji watched the emperor change a suit of casual clothes and leave in the support of dark Wei.


    But before leaving, Emperor Jing reached out and touched Jiuji''s head, "wait for me to come back."


    They were so close that the emperor''s forehead was about to touch her head.


    Jiuji was stunned. When she didn''t react, the king emperor had left with a big step.


    Watching the other party leave, Jiuji narrowed her eyes.


    Looking up at the dark sky, it''s going to change.


    Suddenly, Jiuji quickly ran in one direction.


    She has not received the quilt yet


    "Jiuji! I advise you to take the opportunity to hide now. Now that the emperor is not here, someone will take action against you."


    While Jiuji was trotting, the ring soul that had not appeared in her mind for a long time made a sound again.


    His face changed as he stepped.


    This damn ring soul! Every time I come out, it''s not good!


    People around the palace saw her and saluted her one after another.

 Chapter 1290

    "I''ve seen grandpa Ji..."


    Jiuji nodded and walked forward.


    "Disaster star!"


    One of them couldn''t control himself and spoke his heart out.


    Ring soul looked at such a flesh and blood host, but it didn''t care.


    Such a host is no longer her own.


    The only way to bully... Is to feel more and feel better!


    "Jiuji, if you don''t run away now, you''ll be torn apart next."


    Ring soul, let Jiuji subconsciously shake her body.


    Things in her mind never threatened her, but she still couldn''t easily trust each other.


    There were drops of water falling on her face. Jiuji touched it with her hand.


    Sure enough, the weather changed and the rain fell.


    She decided not to pay attention to the words of giving up the soul, and quickened her pace again and walked towards her residence.


    Before it rained heavily, Jiuji received the quilt into the house.


    However, before she sat down for a cup of tea, someone broke in.


    The first person who broke in was Youlan palace, the red man father-in-law Liu around the imperial concubine Bai JinSu.


    "What are you doing!"


    Grandpa Liu smiled, "Grandpa Ji, your imperial concubine and empress want to see you!"


    This guy is not a good thing. Jiuji has a hypocritical smile on her face. "I need to clean up my appearance, or I''ll bump into my mother."


    Jiuji hasn''t washed since last night. Now she looks really embarrassed.


    It is reasonable to say that she is not asking too much, even as a slave.


    Unfortunately, Grandpa Liu didn''t give her a chance at all.


    "Somebody! Tie someone up!"


    The people behind grandpa Liu immediately came forward and pressed Jiuji.


    Jiuji was just an unarmed "teenager" and was easily held down.


    In order to prevent being seen by people in the Qianqing palace, he stuffed something into Jiuji''s mouth and put a sack on her head.


    "I told you to hide. You don''t listen. This torture can''t escape. That woman is going crazy."


    Just when Jiuji was carried out of the Qianqing palace with a sack in her mouth, Jie soul began to fall into the well.


    "If you don''t talk sarcastic, you''ll die! What the hell are you!"


    Jiuji was so angry that she didn''t care to be afraid of the unknown ring soul.


    The ring soul is leisurely in the space. It''s really cool to see Jiuji like this.


    He is such a weak host on weekdays.


    "Shout, Dad, old father, save you."


    What does the father in front mean? Jiuji doesn''t know.


    But the old father behind made her look ugly.


    Even if she is a slave, she will not recognize the ethereal things as a father for her life.


    "You dream!"


    Jiehun doesn''t want to hear it. Naturally, he doesn''t do it.


    "Call dad, or you''ll break your skin in a minute."


    Jiuji felt that the steps of the people carrying her accelerated.


    The Qianqing palace is far from the palace of the imperial concubine. After calculation, it''s almost here at this time.


    "Ba... Ba?"


    "Good, Dad, I''ll teach you to get out."


    Jiuji is very strange. Why does someone call herself Baba.


    It''s inexplicable.


    But it''s important to get out of here.


    Suddenly, the people who carried her stopped.


    Then the rope that tied her also came off.


    Jiuji tentatively opened the sack on her head and saw the ground.


    She turned over and jumped quite indecently to the ground.


    Looking at Grandpa Liu and others, they stopped moving and even maintained a posture. Jiuji asked, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "They have nothing to recover in a while, but you still don''t run?"

 Chapter 1291

    In Jiuji''s beautiful eyes, she looked at Grandpa Liu and others.


    The imperial concubine has nothing to rely on now.


    The prime minister was dismissed, and the strength behind him was disintegrated.


    The imperial concubine caught her at this time. It was obviously uneasy and kind, or she wanted to kill her.


    Over the past few years, the imperial concubine has always been unhappy with her.


    "Hum!" Jiuji turned and walked towards Qianqing palace.


    Now that the other party has made a move, don''t blame her for her uneasiness and kindness.


    Jiuji did not return to Qianqing palace, but found several people nearby and pressed Duke Liu and others to Qianqing palace.


    Duke Liu and others woke up on the way. When they saw that they were bound, they howled loudly.


    It''s too noisy. Just as they treated her before, Jiuji asked someone to block their mouths.


    "Grandpa Ji, where have you been? Your Kung Fu will disappear in a while. If the emperor can''t find you back, he''ll have to toss again."


    This is the tea ready to go out and find someone.


    Jiuji smiled helplessly at red tea, "it''s not that I don''t want to be safe. Some people really don''t like me so safe."


    Knowing that he had something to say, red tea couldn''t help looking at Grandpa Liu and others who were pressed behind him.


    On the pig liver face, tea is not much good.


    Grandpa Liu relied on the power of the imperial concubine, but he didn''t give them less face.


    Especially the imperial concubine, because she served the emperor with Tianxiang, Liangchen and Meijing, she tossed in secret intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although it''s harmless, it''s disgusting enough.


    Tea smiled, "some slaves are always fooling around behind the master''s favor. It''s also time for these slaves to know their duty."


    Jiuji nodded and followed her way: "just right, today is a good opportunity."


    They walked into the Qianqing palace with a smile. Grandpa Liu''s face became white.


    At this time, if Jiuji didn''t know what they were doing, he would live in vain.


    "Come on! Father-in-law Liu of Youlan palace is disrespectful to Qianqing palace. He pretends to pass on his mother''s will, and even sticks his father-in-law with a hundred sticks!"


    "Yes!"


    Eunuchs of five big and three coarse came forward one after another and pressed Duke Liu and others on the ground for local disposal.


    "Oh... Woo woo..."


    "Well..."


    Their mouths were gagged and they couldn''t even shout out pain.


    The pain will double.


    If you shout out, you can also reduce the pain by a few points. If you can''t shout out now, you can''t vent. You can only bite your teeth and endure the pain.


    "If Grandpa Ji goes on fighting like this, it''s hard to explain when the emperor comes."


    Someone came forward to dissuade, but Jiuji didn''t know.


    She had no idea of killing grandpa Liu.


    Now it''s just an order issued by grandpa Liu a few years ago.


    She almost died at that time.


    When the emperor came up, the punishment had already ended.


    Now it depends on whether grandpa Liu can endure it.


    These 100 sticks are not much different from the board she got in Youlan palace.


    Time passed imperceptibly, and even the four palace maids on one side were uncomfortable by the smell of blood around them.


    "Jiuji is almost OK."


    The good hour came forward and couldn''t help dissuading.


    Jiuji turned and looked at Liangchen with a smile.


    No, not enough.


    If there was no rash move of Grandpa Liu today, if there was no help from Jiehun.


    Today, she never had a chance to return to the Qianqing palace.


    She was very sure that Bai JinSu''s woman clearly wanted to kill her.


    Otherwise, why did the emperor leave with his front foot and tie her with his rear foot.


    What a coincidence.

 Chapter 1292

    What a coincidence.


    When the prime minister was recently dismissed.


    Father Liu''s clothes have been soaked with blood. The smell of blood is so strong that people are uncomfortable, and the air is suppressed.


    Of course, the strong smell of blood is not only on father-in-law Liu.


    And others who followed grandpa Liu.


    Everyone was beaten to pieces.


    Jiuji didn''t enjoy the taste of flesh and blood as Jie soul said.


    On the contrary, Duke Liu and others tasted it.


    Seeing this scene, Jiuji felt what she enjoyed now.


    This is the right given to her by the emperor. This is the ability she has in the harem.


    As long as she is still the eunuch in command, no one will ever die.


    Of course, except for the imperial concubine and those who secretly want to fix her.


    She''s got what she wants, right.


    But why not.


    People are really greedy.


    What she wants now is that anyone who wants to move her should weigh it.


    Even the thought of what punishment to pay for moving her would retreat.


    Thinking of the sight that Jingdi often looked at her, Jiuji''s beautiful eyes turned a few times.


    It was still dark and there was a light rain in the sky.


    "OK, throw people into Youlan palace."


    Jiuji suddenly spoke, and the executioner had stopped.


    Many people were relieved to hear her voice.


    Although Jiuji is favored, the emperor also trusts each other.


    But who knows if the emperor will be as big and small as before.


    Once Longyan is angry, they will suffer.


    Jiuji ordered people to clean up the yard. Then she turned and walked to the side hall.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jingdi came back, he had heard what had happened.


    There are many dark guards waiting in the Qianqing palace.


    They see everything in their eyes.


    Especially how those people took Jiuji away and how to coerce her.


    Of course, this is what emperor Jing ordered dark Wei to report this paragraph in detail.


    Hearing what dark Wei said, King''s eyes were full of killing intention.


    Now he knows clearly what position Jiuji occupies in his heart.


    He was reluctant to punish those who scolded him. He was threatened by several slaves and even started to fight.


    This made him how to swallow a breath.


    Bai JinSu, a woman, is a scourge. He has been poisoned several times, and this woman appears every time.


    Even with the poison two years ago, there is a woman named Bai JinSu.


    It was the other party who was too cunning to find evidence.


    Moreover, he had not found the ninth younger brother at that time. He needed the prime minister to show his feet, so he let Bai JinSu go wild.


    Now the nine younger brothers are safe and sound, and the prime minister''s power has been disintegrated.


    Then it''s time to settle with this woman.


    He didn''t know the Bai family''s mind, but he didn''t expect to be so bold.


    Secretly assassinate the Royal heirs, assassinate the emperor, maim the people, buy and sell officials and barons


    Every pile is a crime of beheading.


    Emperor Jing sat in the Qianqing palace. The low pressure around him made the dark guard tremble on his knees.


    He hasn''t seen such obvious anger from the master for many years.


    I remember the last time the master first boarded the Dragon chair.


    That day was also a sacrifice with blood. How many lives were used to smooth the hearts of many people.


    "Drive Youlan palace."


    "Yes!"


    Now Jiuji is not around. Xiao Qinzi, who is waiting for her at any time, answers immediately.


    Since Jiuji made a mistake last time, this is the second time that Jingdi took the initiative to go to Youlan palace.


    Last time it was accommodation, this time it was killing.

 Chapter 1293

    People must have self-knowledge, or they don''t know how to die.


    When Bai JinSu heard that the emperor was coming, he dressed up carefully.


    However, in the face of the white silk and poison, the legs became soft.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji knew that the imperial concubine had died from the mouth of the palace people of Qianqing palace.


    Just after she knew the news, the king emperor immediately called.


    She was also nervous at the thought of what had happened during the day.


    But she had to be so tempted to see what the bottom line of connivance she had in the eyes of King di.


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    Jiuji knelt in the hall of Qianqing palace.


    The emperor above his head didn''t make a sound, so he looked at her quietly.


    The eyes were soft and sharp, and the contradictory sight made Jiuji''s body a little unstable.


    A deep sigh sounded, with a little helplessness and a bit of compromise.


    "Get up. I didn''t say anything to punish you for kneeling."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Jiuji stood up and secretly raised her eyes to King di.


    This eye is on a pair of gentle eyes.


    "Don''t be strong in everything in the future. If someone bullies you, tell me. I''ll help you bully back later."


    Hearing this in Jiuji''s ear, she forgot the rules and suddenly raised her head.


    She looked surprised and frightened and smiled gently at the emperor.


    The man in front of me is serious.


    Jiuji is not stupid. She can feel that Jingdi has some thoughts on her.


    Thinking of seeing empress Di sleeping in separate beds in Fengqi Palace last night, Jiuji shook her body inexplicably.


    If... If the king emperor really did something to her, wouldn''t her daughter be exposed.


    Jingdi didn''t know what the little eunuch was thinking.


    Seeing the panic in the other party''s eyes, I thought the other party couldn''t accept such longen for the moment.


    He stood up and walked towards Jiuji.


    This is the man he put on the top of his heart.


    From the initial push away, to the hesitation in the middle, and now the compromise.


    That''s the man.


    He did, both men and women.


    "What''s the matter? Silly?"


    Jingdi went to Jiuji and touched his hair on the side.


    Don''t say, it feels good.


    Jiuji was evacuated quickly because of this touch, as if she had been discovered by the king emperor in front of her.


    Her movements brought the king''s low vision.


    King Di was really unhappy about Jiuji''s retreat.


    It took him so long to let himself completely accept the habit of breaking his sleeves.


    The person in front of him was so evasive, which made him feel a little depressed.


    It''s easy for the emperor to want someone. If the people below know, they will give him a dragon couch.


    But the person in front of him, he doesn''t want to use such means. It''s too hard to treat people as people.


    Jiuji felt the low pressure around emperor Jing and immediately bent down.


    "Your Majesty, I''m not happy when I''m in the rain today. I''m really afraid I''ll infect you with disease. In case... It''s not enough for me to die 10000 times."


    How could she not know why Jingdi was unhappy and find an excuse very cleverly.


    Jingdi also ate this set. Her words really made the emperor look better.


    "If you don''t feel well, go back and have a rest."


    Jiuji is eager to leave early.


    She was quite frightened today.


    Although I knew that emperor Jing meant something to her, I never thought it would be so direct.


    "I''m leaving..."


    Step back and back.


    At the gate of the temple, he turned and left quickly.

 Chapter 1294

    On that night, when the morning hall was cloudy, Zhong Dequan left.


    The old man who had followed Jingdi for nearly 30 years left.


    Jiuji knew the letter before dawn.


    You can''t hide it from the emperor.


    Zhong Dequan, the last eunuch in charge, was the most favored person around the emperor. His funeral was not too extravagant.


    However, as Zhong Dequan''s only apprentice, Jiuji personally sent the funeral scene is also very lively.


    After Zhong Dequan''s death, the harem fell into a low atmosphere.


    It all changes with the mood of the emperor.


    For Zhong Dequan''s death, Jingdi could not have been without emotion.


    But as an emperor, he could not reveal his sadness.


    Soon with the ninth Lord... No, it''s the king of Jin.


    The king of Jin, the most noble prince of the dynasty, has returned.


    Because of his brother''s return, Jingdi''s face looked much better.


    Jiuji glanced at the king of Jin from a distance in the court hall. The other party was somewhat similar to the king of Jing.


    But the sick face and the body in a wheelchair make people look a little fragile.


    That day, the king of the later Jin Dynasty was pushed to the Qianqing palace, and then the queen came.


    Then Jiuji was sent away by the king emperor.


    Even the four palace maids around the king were waved back.


    There are only Jing emperor, Jin king and empress in such a big Qianqing palace.


    There are also dark guards waiting around.


    From that day on, the king of Jin was declared to the Qianqing palace, and every time the queen came.


    Later, he even came here with the eldest prince.


    Jiuji looked at the variant scene and guessed in her heart.


    She had an idea from the time she saw the king sleeping in separate beds with the queen.


    Now, seeing the king of Jin entering the palace so often and smiling every time he leaves, the idea is stronger and stronger.


    Fortunately, Jingdi stopped harassing her during this period of time.


    When Jiuji breathed a sigh of relief, she was a little lost.


    However, this loss was soon buried in the charge of beheading.


    She served the emperor as usual, even more attentively than her master.


    Because she is the biggest Eunuch in the harem.


    Although I''m young, I can''t hold an official.


    After the death of the imperial concubine, more and more people called her nine thousand years old behind her back.


    It''s not that I haven''t found the root cause, but the news is broken every time, and many people die.


    Jiuji slowly realized that it might not be under her control.


    Time passed quietly, and half a year passed.


    Jingdi occasionally teased Jiuji, but he never went too far. He just teased her.


    The queen hasn''t been in good health for half a year.


    Especially these days, I''m going.


    But the king emperor was not at all sad.


    Until this day, Emperor Jing took her into the bedroom of Fengqi palace.


    Since the queen was ill, others rarely approached the Queen''s bedroom.


    On this day, Emperor Jing''s whim made Jiuji know the secret of the palace.


    The queen is not ill. It''s just a way to get out of her shell.


    The great prince is not the child of King Jing, but the eldest son of the king of Jin.


    He is the only prince in the future and the only heir to the future throne.


    Sure enough, the queen had nothing to do with the king emperor.


    When he entered the palace, he was only for the emperor''s heir.


    On that day, the queen told Jingdi a lot, and Jiuji heard it from beginning to end.


    It made her a little uneasy.


    This is not what she can hear as a slave.


    The king didn''t get up until it was dark.


    When Jiuji left, she obviously found that the Queen''s eyes were frequently on her.


    Until she left Fengqi palace, the queen stopped her. Emperor Jing turned away without saying anything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSmall theater¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mi Lanyun: Xiao Jiu, come to Wang''s bedroom tonight.


    Xiao Youning: Huang... Uncle Huang, this is not very good


    Mi Lanyun: come on, Xiao Jiu is the best.


    ¡ª¡ªXiao Youning regretted it at night. Mi Lanyun came to find it himself.


    Mi Lanyun: Xiao Jiu, I''m coming in.


    Xiao Youning: Uncle Huang! no You can''t come in!


    Mi Lanyun: Xiao Jiu, when can uncle Huang come in?


    Xiao Youning: wait for me and hairpin... [blushing. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun: cough... Xiao Jiu, you have reached your hairpin today


    Xiao Youning: Well... Uncle Huang, come in [shy. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun: are you ready? I... I''m coming in... [nervous. JPG]


    Xiao Youning: Well, come in


    Mi Lanyun: tell me what''s wrong. Don''t bear it.


    Xiao Youning: Well, uncle Huang, come in! [looking forward to. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun pushes open the door in front of her and walks into the bedroom of nine Princess mi Youning.

 Chapter 1295

    The queen smiled at the little Eunuch in front of her.


    I don''t know how the emperor raised it in recent years.


    People have developed such beauty, the appearance of the country and the city, and the temperament of neither arrogance nor inferiority.


    Especially the body covered by eunuch clothes.


    This makes today''s mother of a country ashamed.


    Such a face, such a figure and such capital make her a woman.


    But the queen doesn''t care anymore.


    Now the only thing she can''t let go is her son and her father.


    "Jiuji, the palace knows you are very smart, otherwise you would not have come to this position.


    But you should remember that everything you have now is given to you by the emperor.


    Our palace is dying of illness. Once there is no owner in the back palace, it will be chaotic. If you can''t hold up, many people want to swallow you alive.


    The emperor has a bad appetite. Even if your appearance is not in this deep palace, it is raised outside.


    Think about the words of our palace and remember that people should accept their fate. You have no way back... "


    Jiuji doesn''t understand. She''s always on the edge of a dangerous cliff.


    As long as you are not careful, you will fall head, break blood flow and even break to pieces.


    "Thank you, empress. I know."


    Jiuji bowed respectfully to thank her.


    The queen took a panoramic view of the confusion on her face, "go, the emperor is still waiting for you."


    Jiuji turned around and saw a familiar figure under the tree.


    Jingdi stood under the peach blossom tree and saw her look, showing a gentle smile.


    The emperor dotes on her. How lucky she is to be a slave.


    But that''s not what she wants.


    What does she want.


    Jiuji doesn''t know. She seems to want nothing but life now.


    Life is the most important thing for her.


    Only alive... Only alive to do?


    Be a slave all your life and serve the emperor all your life.


    Finally, like Zhong Dequan, when walking, it''s more beautiful than ordinary people?


    No, it''s not.


    "Um... Um..."


    Suddenly, Jiuji felt some pain in her head.


    She walked towards the emperor and stopped when she was almost there.


    There was a headache a few years ago.


    That was when the ring soul appeared in the brain.


    Seeing that Jiuji stopped, the king also stretched out his hand and pressed his head. He hurried forward and said with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Surrounded by dragon sandalwood, Jiuji woke up a lot.


    At this time, she was surrounded by the king.


    The man''s arms were so warm that she was very relieved.


    Jiuji wanted to close her eyes like this. She didn''t want to do anything and just enjoyed it.


    But she knew she couldn''t.


    She doesn''t have the capital.


    Jiuji left Jingdi''s arms and pleaded guilty to the man in front of her.


    Jingdi would not blame him, but when Jiuji left his arms, he frowned tightly.


    He couldn''t help looking at the apologist, shook his head and walked forward.


    Jiuji''s alienation from him, he always knew.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t find any other reason except gender.


    In his eyes, Jiuji is not such a secular person.


    So that''s her unspeakable identity?


    The members of the bloody ghost are also threatened in the palace.


    That''s the only reason.


    Jingdi decided to tell her identity.


    Or when he''ll get the beauty back.


    Turning around and looking at the stunning beauty behind him, King Di''s body was a little different.


    The guy who hooks people often makes him unable to control himself.

 Chapter 1296

    That night, the queen had a funeral.


    After emperor Jing announced it in the court, he began to ask the house of interior to prepare for the future.


    The Queen''s affairs are simple, which makes many ministers unimaginable.


    Just because of the emperor''s "sole favor" for the queen, it will not be so simple.


    Where do they know that the emperor and the queen have never had anything.


    Even the great prince is not the child of Jingdi, but he is also the only heir to the emperor in the future.


    After the Queen''s funeral, the harem became active slowly.


    Jiuji listened to the people below. Even Princess tatacanji sent by manguo last year was restless.


    In this regard, Jiuji is calm on the surface, but she is a little uneasy in her heart.


    The Queen''s words on that day were played back in her ear again.


    "Jiuji, I think you can go. The emperor''s appearance is also good." Jie soul came out to find a sense of existence.


    Jiuji has long been used to the haunting of the ghost ring.


    At this time, she was cleaning the Dragon couch for the king.


    "If the emperor finds my daughter, he may kill me immediately! Also, I always feel something wrong. I always have a headache these days. Did you do it?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t do anything."


    What did you do? You lied in an exaggerated tone.


    Jiuji doesn''t believe him, even if it''s true.


    Although she was used to this unknown thing, she couldn''t trust it.


    Suddenly, a book with a red cover on the Dragon couch stopped Jiuji.


    She thought of what it was, and her hand was stretched out.


    Open the book in her hand, Jiuji''s face immediately changed.


    Like shame, like annoyance, and a little embarrassed.


    This is a fire map.


    It''s full of men hugging each other. They''re... Undressed.


    Their actions are even very revealing, so that people don''t have the courage to look at them again.


    Jiuji quickly closed the book in her hand, put it back in the distance, and continued to clean up with a red face.


    It''s the first time Jiehun has seen such a pure side of his host.


    In the past, the host was the one who didn''t blush and jump when watching the live broadcast.


    Now this scene is rare, and he quickly retained it.


    Just going to tease the host who didn''t recover his memory, he found something strange on the colorful glass stone.


    He flew forward and lost a lot of soul power in the last world. Now the colorful glass stone needs a lot of power to repair.


    It seems that it is time to speed up the recovery of the host''s memory.


    Jiehun hands release the power of his soul and stretch out towards the colorful glass stone


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor Jing went straight to the bedroom hall this day.


    Seeing that the fire escape map was still in place, but the couch had been cleaned up, the king emperor unnaturally touched the tip of his nose.


    He also saw this kind of thing for the first time. He couldn''t accept it.


    But at the thought that the other party is Jiuji, there seems to be nothing unacceptable.


    But now this book has been seen by Jiuji.


    No one will clean his bed except him.


    The book is still in place. I must have seen it.


    Jingdi thought for a while. It would be better if he didn''t bother.


    "Call grandpa Ji."


    The little Qin Zi who followed him immediately answered, turned and left quickly.


    However, before Jiuji arrived, others came to disturb her.


    Noble Chen has been in the back palace for six or seven years. After she ascended the throne from the emperor, she still remains a virgin.


    There are a lot of gossip in the harem. Chen knows that Jiuji is the most favored person around the emperor.


    That day, when she was walking in the imperial garden.

 Chapter 1297

    She saw the emperor with her own eyes and gently blew the sand in the eyes of the little eunuch.


    The tenderness in the eyes of the emperor could not deceive her.


    It was clearly the eyes of her sweetheart. The tenderness in her eyes made her envy and tore up many handkerchiefs.


    After thinking for a long time, she decided to take the initiative.


    Anyway, she must have a place in the harem.


    It would be better to have a child.


    Jiuji and xiaoqinzi were not there. The eunuch outside the door saw that imperial concubine Chen was coming, so he put people in.


    Since the queen left, the emperor seldom turned the sign.


    The people outside the door are also out of kindness. Unfortunately, they let the next things out of control.


    Imperial concubine Chen today is holding, either step to heaven, or die well.


    The king emperor held a fire escape map in his hand and thought about teasing the little eunuch for a while.


    As soon as he came out, he met the imperial concubine Chen who entered the hall.


    King recognized it at a glance because he had few concubines.


    One less slap can be counted.


    "See the emperor, my concubine..."


    The smile on Jingdi''s face dispersed, and his voice dropped. "Why are you here?"


    The imperial concubine Chen didn''t wait for the emperor to speak, stood up straight and watched the emperor go to the seat and sit down.


    "Emperor, my concubine came here just to ask you one thing."


    She answered the emperor''s question.


    Next, it''s up to the man to give her what she wants.


    Emperor Jing picked his eyebrows. In this short time, he had found out the life experience of imperial concubine Chen.


    This woman is the daughter of the military minister, but she is the second daughter.


    When Ming Ming could escape the fate of entering the palace, he found a young talent in the capital to marry as his mistress.


    Unfortunately, the other party''s heart was higher than heaven and begged his father to enter the palace.


    At that time, when he ascended the throne, there were no women in the harem, so he casually recruited several people.


    These women can''t give what he asks, but they can also give them endless rights and vanity to other women.


    "I don''t know what imperial concubine Chen asked for?"


    Jingdi put the fire avoidance map in his hand on the table and stared at the woman not far away with a smile.


    This woman is a bad comer.


    Imperial concubine Chen stepped forward two steps, "emperor, my concubine wants to ask for a child."


    A warm smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and touched her flat stomach.


    However, her words made Jingdi sneer.


    "Hum! Imperial concubine Chen really dares to beg. I can''t give it to you! When you entered the palace, I said, as long as you are honest.


    As for what''s next, don''t think about it. It even gives you a chance to go and stay! "


    Concubine Chen naturally knew that she thought her appearance was good, which could definitely make the young emperor move for her.


    But now so many years have passed.


    How could she be reconciled to seeing the emperor become a broken sleeve.


    Imperial concubine Chen''s hand touching her stomach gradually closed.


    She''s not willing.


    "If today''s son becomes a broken sleeve and even dotes on a low eunuch, if it is known by the people all over the world, I don''t know whether the emperor''s Dragon chair can still sit stably?"


    The voice of imperial concubine Chen took a bit of vibrato. It seemed that she was also a bit afraid.


    After all, these words are too treacherous. Threatening the emperor to disrespect him is to kill his head.


    The king emperor smiled in a low voice, with some joy.


    The handsome face without casting was more attractive in the eyes of imperial concubine Chen.


    In front of her, the emperor was evil and lazy, which made her heart beat a little abnormal.


    This is her man


    Jingdi was really angry and laughed back.

 Chapter 1298

    Emperor Jing smiled angrily. He stood up and walked towards imperial concubine Chen step by step. "Do you think you can threaten me?"


    When he opened his mouth, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    The cold face was full of cruelty and ruthlessness.


    He hates greedy people, and he hates being threatened.


    If the woman in front of him wants to let her out of the palace, he will really consider it.


    Give her a child? Threaten him without children.


    Who gave her courage!


    Looking at the figure of emperor Jing coming, imperial concubine Chen turned white.


    But when she thought that she would die alone in the deep palace, she was unwilling and even resentful.


    Resent that the emperor in front of her didn''t give her a love, and resent the little eunuch who was favored by the emperor.


    "Emperor, my concubine has been in the palace for nearly seven years. Now she is still perfect. Now I don''t want to ask for anything else, just a child of my own.


    Can''t this little desire be satisfied! My concubine is a woman! "


    When it came to emotion, imperial concubine Chen touched her face. "I can see the face of my concubine. Can''t the emperor see it at all? What''s good about that eunuch and what is it..."


    Later, imperial concubine Chen didn''t say anything, so she was choked by the king emperor.


    "I tell you, your request can''t be realized all your life. If you change your mind and leave the palace, I can fulfill you.


    Or die alone in this deep palace all your life. I give you the glory that a concubine should have.


    The last way is... Death! "


    The king emperor said, loosened the neck of imperial concubine Chen and threw people to the ground.


    The disdain was very obvious, which made imperial concubine Chen suffer a blow.


    Just then, Jiuji came in from the outside.


    She saw the imperial concubine Chen sitting on the ground, embarrassed all over, without a pause, still walking towards the emperor in the hall.


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    "Get up."


    Jingdi''s tone is a little uncomfortable, but when talking to Jiuji, it can still make people hear a little soft.


    Imperial concubine Chen sat on the sidelines and naturally felt it clearly.


    Her eyes were full of excessive madness and jealousy, and she looked straight at Jiuji who got up.


    "Emperor! Will you give me what I want?"


    Emperor Jing saw that imperial concubine Chen was still unwilling to let go, and there was a flash of killing intention in his eyes.


    Seeing Jiuji on one side, she restrained herself, but she wouldn''t let imperial concubine Chen make trouble here.


    "Somebody! Pull out imperial concubine Chen!"


    Several eunuchs came in from outside the palace.


    Seeing this scene, imperial concubine Chen immediately stood up from the ground.


    She took out a dagger from her hand and ran quickly to Jiuji.


    Jiuji had no time to hide, so she was made by the crazy imperial concubine Chen from behind, and a sharp dagger appeared on her neck.


    Seeing this scene, Emperor Jing quickly stepped forward.


    "Stop!"


    Imperial concubine Chen put the dagger around Jiuji''s neck, and Emperor Jing had to stop.


    The eunuchs around were stunned.


    They ran out of the hall quickly and cleverly. The remaining palace people surrounded the king emperor and looked warily at the imperial concubine Chen.


    "Emperor, emperor, my concubine only wants a child. Why are you so embarrassed.


    If it weren''t for this male and female monster, wouldn''t you be so difficult for your concubines? "


    As if she was really like what she said, the dagger in the hand of imperial concubine Chen cut Jiuji''s neck.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Emperor Jing was angry, and the cruelty on his face could not be concealed. The killing intention in his eyes wanted to lingchi the imperial concubine Chen.


    "Hahaha... You are distressed..."

 Chapter 1299

    Imperial concubine Chen became crazy. The madness in her eyes was seen, and she was determined to die like home.


    Jingdi suppressed the anger and panic on his face, and he returned to his previous indifference and calm.


    Just like the little Eunuch in the hands of imperial concubine Chen, he was not the one he put on the tip of his heart.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, do you know that carrying a murder weapon in front of the emperor is the crime of beheading!"


    "Ha ha ha......" imperial concubine Chen looked at the indifferent appearance of emperor Jing and laughed happily.


    "Emperor! Do you think if you pretend you don''t care, I won''t hurt this male and female monster! You''re wrong! I''ll kill him!"


    With that, imperial concubine Chen took the dagger from Jiuji''s neck.


    The hand holding the dagger stabbed Jiuji in the waist.


    From beginning to end, Jiuji didn''t resist.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to resist, but that she has no power.


    When she was in a coma, the only thing in her mind was the specious sentence of giving up the soul.


    "It''s time for the host to return..."


    host? Return?


    If Jiuji can speak, she just wants to pull out the thing called Jiehun and break it into pieces.


    It hurts!


    "Xiao Jiu!!!"


    The sound of giving up the soul slowly dissipated, followed by the voice of the emperor''s surprise and eagerness.


    Jiuji sighed helplessly and completely fainted.


    Just when imperial concubine Chen stabbed the knife in her hand into Jiuji''s waist, a large number of Imperial troops poured into the hall.


    They only saw the angry and gloomy face of the emperor and the concubine standing in the hall with a dagger in her hand.


    Without waiting for the emperor''s command, the bow and arrow in his hand had been shot at imperial concubine Chen.


    Although not thousands of arrows pierce the heart, dozens of bows and arrows pierce the body together.


    The taste of pain made the distortion on imperial concubine Chen''s face unable to be exposed, so she lost her breath and slowly fell to the ground.


    Before she fell to the ground, Jiuji also fell to the ground.


    Emperor Jing quickly took Jiuji into his arms.


    "Too doctor! Pass on too doctor!!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the Dragon couch in Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing tightly hugged the man in his arms.


    Cover the wound on the waist of the person in your arms with both hands.


    "Emperor, the imperial doctor has arrived." Xiao Qinzi quickly ran in and reported back and forth.


    King Di''s gloomy eyes went straight away, "let people roll in!"


    After Xiao Qinzi flew away, more than a dozen imperial doctors walked into the bedroom in panic.


    "Cure him for me. If you can''t cure him, none of you want to live in peace!"


    Li Taiyi was also here. He knew that he was really angry when he heard the tone of King di.


    The doctors around didn''t dare to come forward, but they respectfully apologized and said they would do their best.


    When others were wordy, Dr. Li took the initiative to come forward.


    He stood by the Dragon couch and looked carefully at the wound covered by the king.


    The wound was covered by the king emperor. He couldn''t see the injury at all. "Please let go of Duke Ji and the minister can check his injury."


    King Wen Yan''s bloody hands left the wound.


    Doctor Li stepped forward two steps and stretched out his hand to press the wound. "Emperor, Grandpa Ji is OK, but there is more bleeding and the wound needs to be treated."


    Hearing his words, Emperor Jing gave him a cold glance.


    The clear meaning in your eyes is that you''re not quick to cure if you''re wordy.


    Seeing this, Doctor Li quickly stretched out his hand to take Jiuji''s clothes back.


    Seeing this, Emperor Jing hugged the man in his arms behind him again and stepped back, "what are you going to do?"


    Unhappy words were revealed, which was also full of killing intention.


    Doctor Li felt the momentum of emperor Jing''s whole body, and a cold sweat exuded from his forehead.


    "Back to the emperor, the minister will treat the wound for Grandpa Ji."

 Chapter 1300

    "Back to the emperor, the minister will treat the wound for Grandpa Ji."


    Doctor Li is also very speechless. How to apply medicine and bandage without taking off his clothes?


    Jingdi was too nervous. He loosened his hands and looked a little annoyed.


    Seeing this, Doctor Li took another shot. He quickly withdrew Ji Gong''s coat.


    Other imperial doctors around him paid attention to Li, hoping that he could cure Duke Ji and save the emperor from implicating them.


    But then something happened.


    When Doctor Li withdrew Jiuji''s coat and planned to withdraw the last layer of clothes, he found something.


    He stared straight at Jiuji, half of her arm.


    There is a touch of red on it.


    This is clearly a woman''s body, but at this time, on a eunuch, Doctor Li inexplicably broke out in a cold sweat.


    Then he suddenly looked up and stared at Jiuji''s chest.


    Emperor Jing looked at doctor Li displeased when he stopped.


    At this time, I saw that his eyes were dishonest, and the killing intention in his eyes burst out.


    Li Taiyi, as a red man around the king emperor, has been standing in this palace for many years. Naturally, he has the ability.


    I felt the danger for the first time.


    He knelt down with a thud.


    "Please hold your back!" asked Doctor Li, kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing his solemn face, the king narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "go down!"


    The imperial doctors and palace people in the house quickly left the bedroom.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Emperor Jing looked down and saw that Jiuji was no longer bleeding. He was relieved.


    Otherwise, at this time, Doctor Li would have been dragged out.


    "Emperor... Emperor... Duke Ji... He..." after doctor Li calmed down in such a big bedroom, he was a little nervous.


    Once guessed wrong, his position may not be guaranteed.


    If he guesses right, his life may be lost.


    "What on earth do you want to say?" the king emperor was impatient.


    Doctor Li gritted his teeth and said, "emperor, Grandpa Ji may be a woman!"


    Emperor Jing''s impatient face was subdued by Doctor Li''s words.


    Women?


    He looked down at the man in his arms.


    In recent years, he has watched each other grow up.


    Exquisite appearance, gorgeous appearance, quiet temperament, which is not to attract his attention.


    He never found out that he was a woman.


    Emperor Jing suddenly looked up and stared at doctor Li kneeling on the ground.


    "Do you have evidence?"


    Before kneeling to the Dragon bed, Doctor Li reached out and pointed to Jiuji''s exposed arm.


    "Emperor, this is a cinnabar mole. Only a woman''s virgin can have it..."


    Jingdi had no time to listen to the later words.


    He knows this cinnabar mole.


    Holding the person in his arms with both hands, his mind was confused at this moment.


    However, no matter how chaotic it is, King Jing is also the king of a country and the emperor of the world.


    "Go and find a female doctor. Take care of your mouth today!"


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji felt like she had a dream.


    She dreamed a lot, and the picture was messy, which gave her a headache.


    In the end, she found that it was all she had experienced, and everything was not a dream.


    The enchanting beautiful eyes suddenly opened.


    His eyes were clear and bright, not like the patient who was injured and fell asleep.


    The bright yellow bed curtain came into view, and the soft and comfortable brocade quilt was covered on the body.


    Squinting her eyes and looking around, Jiuji remembered everything.


    Her name is mi Youning. She is the ninth Princess of the Xia Dynasty.


    It is a lonely soul wandering in the task world.

 Chapter 1301

    Looking at the light of the sunset in the bedroom, MI Youning sighed silently.


    The world has no mission, but a transition time.


    The original owner has already died, and the soul has been reincarnated. She doesn''t have much regret.


    But she took this body, there must be a reason, cause and effect.


    "Little soul, what happened in the last world?"


    She knew that the memory of the ring still existed.


    The ring soul has existed for the past two years.


    "Host, you can recover your memory. You don''t know how hard I worked to recover your memory. I lost a lot of soul power. I..."


    Mi Youning''s brain hurts as soon as she hears the sound of small soul bar bar bar bar.


    Why didn''t you find Jiehun so wordy before.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about the point!"


    Mi Youning sat up from the Dragon bed. No one has found her since she woke up. This is because ordinary people dare not take the initiative to enter the king''s bedroom.


    However, after sitting up straight, MI Youning found one thing.


    She lost her beam before the month Hungary, and her sleeping clothes were also worn by women.


    A dark light flashed in the beautiful eyes.


    It seems that someone has found his identity.


    Now she is still lying on Jingdi''s Dragon bed, wearing clean clothes, and her wound is well bandaged.


    It can be seen that Jingdi was not too angry about her disguise as a man, otherwise he would have solved her when she was injured.


    Thinking of Jing Di''s ambiguity about this body, MI Youning is somewhat subtle.


    "Host, the last world is not over. When this plane is over, we will go back. Before, the task failed because of some errors. You will be prepared again."


    Mi Youning didn''t think about the man of King anymore. She pressed her forehead, "on the last plane, that''s... Dragon?"


    "Well, it''s a dragon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning has some shadow.


    At the beginning of the mission, the Dragon swallowed it directly. It''s a little cruel.


    "Host, don''t ask. When you get to the task world and everything is clear, you''d better finish the task as soon as possible."


    As if knowing what mi Youning was going to ask, Jie soul directly interrupted.


    Mi Youning''s mouth is tickled. What else can she say.


    Ring soul has said so. She can only sort out this plane task as soon as possible.


    The original master Jiuji was picked by the bloody ghost and sent to the palace.


    As a member of the blood devil, it is also necessary for her to send a girl to the palace.


    The king of Jing and the king of Jin are the former nine princes. They are just in case.


    But I never thought of the twists and turns in the middle.


    King ascended, the ninth Lord disappeared, and no one controlled the bloody ghost.


    Until she was "pressed" by the king emperor, the bloody ghost appeared again.


    Today''s blood devil is in charge of the dark guard of the king emperor.


    The identity of the original owner is "clean" and trustworthy.


    Except for this daughter.


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    Just as mi Youning was stunned, a sound of greeting came from outside the bedroom.


    Here comes the king


    Mi Youning''s beautiful eyes turned quickly.


    Instead of lying down and pretending to sleep, she sat up straight and looked calmly at the door of the sleeping hall.


    Jingdi came in, and when he was right, he was a pair of calm and beautiful eyes.


    The exquisite and beautiful face was not in a panic.


    Jiuji has changed.


    Jingdi can''t say what has changed.


    The same appearance, but the things in those eyes seem different.


    Jingdi was not surprised by Jiuji''s awakening.

 Chapter 1302

    The female doctor came to the bedroom and quickly bandaged Jiuji''s wound.


    He also said some precautions, which was waved back by the king emperor.


    After the female doctor left, Xiao Qinzi also came back.


    The king looked at the people on the Dragon couch and said in a warm voice, "have a meal first. As for your crime of deception, I''ll count with you later."


    He said to settle accounts, but his tone was gentle and incredible.


    Jiuji just smiled.


    Xiao Qinzi entered the Qianqing palace again with meals. He did not serve the emperor.


    Instead, he served Jiuji for dinner.


    During this period, Xiao Qinzi also found something.


    The emperor''s closeness to Jiuji, and Jiuji''s hair at this time.


    All this little Qin Zi saw in his eyes.


    King himself had no intention of hiding it from Xiao Qinzi.


    At present, except Jiuji, Xiao Qinzi is waiting on her well.


    I''ll find it sooner or later.


    Emperor Jing didn''t mean to announce Jiuji''s identity to the world.


    She was not even allowed to enter the harem and become a member of the imperial concubine.


    Emperor Jing didn''t mention it, and MI Youning was happy not to mention it.


    She doesn''t want to spend her life in the deep palace.


    As mentioned before, let her finish the task as soon as possible.


    Seeing emperor Jing finished eating and went to the imperial study, MI Youning asked Jiehun again, "little soul, what tasks in the world have not been completed?"


    "Years later, there was a war to protect the king emperor from death and let the great prince sit on the dragon throne."


    "..." Mi Youning was speechless.


    "What does this have to do with me? Don''t I do anything for the original Lord?"


    At this time, Jiehun was also very helpless, "because the sudden change into this plane has led to some changes in the original orbit. If we don''t enter the world, it has nothing to do with us.


    However, once you enter the task world, you have to make changes. The world will collapse after the death of King di. If it were not for the changes in the previous plane, you would never come to this world. "


    Mi Youning was dazed. "You mean we shouldn''t have come in, but what should we do when we come?"


    "Yes or no, once the mission plane collapses, the soul power obtained by the host will dissipate. For the soul power, we should keep this dynasty.


    In the original plot, king went to the battlefield and was designed to die. Not long after his death, the world was in chaos, and the whole world collapsed and disappeared between heaven and earth. "


    This afternoon, MI Youning "communicated" with Jiehun.


    They made various plans for the future.


    When night came, Emperor Jing had dinner with Jiuji again.


    He came back in time.


    Jiuji looked at the handsome man in front of her and couldn''t help recalling what Jie soul said.


    The man finally died.


    Although the king seems to have a mild temper and temperament, he is an emperor after all.


    Mi Youning has the memory of Jiuji and all the memories of the past few years.


    She still remembers the gloomy and cruel face of the man in front of her when he was angry. When the emperor was angry and thundered, could it be described as mild.


    Jiuji silently put down the dishes and chopsticks.


    The king emperor saw it for the first time, "is this full?"


    Mi Youning had already stayed for a meal. When he heard King''s words, he stood up and knelt down. "The slave has run out. It is a blessing for the slave to have a meal with the emperor for several generations. The slave will always remember it."


    Hearing these "heartfelt words", the king smiled and waved back the little Qin Zi, so that he didn''t have to serve him.


    Xiao Qinzi respectfully retreated to one side. At this time, he had already accepted the king''s different treatment of Jiuji.

 Chapter 1303

    King Di looked at Jiuji kneeling in front of him and sighed helplessly.


    Looking at the delicate eyebrows and eyes, I couldn''t spit out the heavy words I wanted to export.


    "You are satisfied. If I treat you better in the future, you should get used to it."


    With that, Emperor Jing got up and helped mi Youning up.


    Hearing this, MI Youning was not shocked at all.


    Both knew something, but now it was just a polite noise.


    Emperor Jing picked up the man, put him on his lap and sat down.


    "The slave was frightened." Mi Youning showed restlessness.


    But the man who held her forced him to imprison him.


    Jingdi said softly, "I can''t give you a concubine, but I can guarantee to be good to you. You should be obedient."


    Mi Youning was silent for a while, and then he answered softly.


    The king emperor seemed to be pleased and leaned close to her soft lips and couldn''t help kissing.


    At the same time, the hands are not idle, constantly exploring in the soft body.


    Finally, MI Youning''s hum was changed. It was ambiguous and attractive, which made people feel a little emotional.


    Xiao Qinzi was on one side. At this time, the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    At this time, he wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    King emperor teased enough. Then he got up with MI Youning and strode towards the bedroom.


    This night, MI Youning stayed in the bedroom of Qianqing palace again.


    Naturally, nothing happened between Jingdi and her.


    Not to mention that the two talents just started to have such a deep love, MI Youning is still hurt.


    The next days passed blandly.


    The imperial concubine of the Imperial Palace died one after another, and the court was not stable.


    The prime minister Bai, who was imprisoned in the mansion, escaped.


    Since the death of the imperial concubine Bai JinSu, the prime minister Bai has gone crazy.


    After such a long time, the king emperor did not kill the prime minister Bai. Now people have run away.


    The king emperor knew that the identity of prime minister Bai was not simple, otherwise he would not let the emperor''s younger brother disappear for several years.


    He spent so much manpower, material resources and even money these years that he followed the clues to find someone.


    Now with the disappearance of the prime minister Bai, the king emperor also feels something.


    The days of peace will be gone after all.


    Sure enough, the next border came from time to time about the riots in Qingliang country.


    Cool country is a barbaric country. Its land is barren and its materials are in short supply.


    They all rely on the autumn wind to support the country.


    More than seven years ago, the king of Jin disappeared because he fought with the cool state.


    The king emperor always suspected the relationship between the prime minister Bai and Qingliang.


    Now as soon as the other party disappeared, the cool country was ready to move. King Di was convinced that Prime Minister Bai was in the cool country.


    The battle with the cool country was imminent, and king knew that it was incomparable.


    So I discussed this matter with general Fuda and several other senior generals in the court years ago.


    The court was restless, and the harem was not quiet.


    Mi Youning has lived in Qianqing palace since she was injured.


    The four palace maids around the king came to serve her.


    Close service, naturally also found mi Youning''s daughter.


    When she first knew that Jiuji was a daughter, the four palace maids'' mouths were big enough to swallow eggs.


    But after all, they were capable people around King Di, and soon accepted Jiuji''s daughter.


    Even joked with MI Youning, saying that fortunately she was a woman.


    They are so beautiful that they are jealous every time.


    Now it''s really a woman, and they''re more or less comforted.


    It''s normal for a woman to be so beautiful, and they won''t bite their silver teeth jealously.

 Chapter 1304

    When Emperor Jing went to court this day, MI Youning was almost as good as before and strolled around the Qianqing palace.


    Just then, Liangchen came to her and whispered a few words.


    "Grandpa Ji, the imperial concubine sent someone to pass you on."


    Mi Youning was not surprised when she heard the word "Taifei".


    Princess Bai... This can''t sit still at last.


    Let''s talk about the princess''s surname Bai, the cousin of Bai JinSu and the cousin of prime minister Bai.


    The rumors in the past year are all fueled by this one behind.


    Nine thousand years old is the title given by the elder Princess Bai, who thinks highly of Jiuji.


    Mi Youning chuckled and said to the good hour around her, "madam, how dare you not follow me? Let''s go and have a look."


    Liangchen looked at her walking to the palace and was worried.


    That worry dissipated when I thought of the king.


    Among the people on duty in the former bedroom, who doesn''t know that Grandpa Ji is now a sharp man in the emperor''s heart.


    Liangchen walks into the Qianqing palace and quickly changes mi Youning''s eunuch clothes with Meijing.


    The emperor has never mentioned recovering Jiuji''s daughter. No one knows Jiuji''s identity except the close palace people in the Qianqing palace.


    After changing her clothes, Jiuji only took Liangchen and Meijing to the imperial concubine''s palace.


    Since the death of the former Emperor, Princess Bai seems to have peace in the palace, but she has been making waves all the time.


    Which storm had no shadow in her palace.


    Jiuji thought of the 9000 years old on her head and smiled with a face of banter.


    Good time and beautiful scenery don''t understand each other, but they also know to protect the people in front of them.


    The people of the imperial concubine sect had been waiting in the palace for a long time. When they saw Jiuji bringing people, they brought them into the palace at the first time.


    Mi Youning looked at the woman sitting in the chair, and her eyes showed that she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    The harem is really raising people.


    The woman in front of me is in her fifties, but it''s in her early thirties to see people''s skin and appearance.


    "Please see the imperial concubine..."


    Mi Youning said hello, but her body didn''t move.


    Princess Bai walked into the palace from MI Youning, and her jealousy and killing intention were no longer covered up.


    At this time, seeing her say hello, but her body didn''t move, she was even more angry.


    "Bang..." he clapped his hand on the table and said angrily, "bold slave, why don''t you kneel down when you see this palace!"


    Mi Youning walked to one side and sat down with a smile. Her behavior was as indifferent as in the Qianqing palace.


    "The imperial concubine made atonement. The emperor exempted the slave from kneeling. If the slave disobeyed the order, wouldn''t he be punished?"


    The imperial concubine''s eyes were like a knife and brushed them to MI Youning.


    Mi youningsi had no doubt that if her eyes could kill, she would have died thousands of times.


    "Don''t think you''ll be all right with the support of the emperor. This palace will let you know what the back palace is and what the master is!"


    The imperial concubine glanced at the palace man around her, who immediately nodded and left.


    Seeing the actions of the imperial concubine''s master and servant, MI Youning didn''t pay attention to them.


    Now that she dares to come, she must be prepared.


    Tea and Tianxiang didn''t come. It was still some time before the king went down.


    Mi Youning calculated. Emperor Jing heard about her and when she arrived, she was almost finished.


    After the palace maids around the princess left the bedroom, they soon came back again.


    But she was followed by dozens of eunuchs.


    "Come on! Press this rebellious slave to the palace! Beat it hard!"


    The imperial concubine ordered the eunuchs to act immediately.

 Chapter 1305

    The good time and the beautiful scenery looked at each other and stood up one after another.


    "Princess, Grandpa Ji is the person around the emperor. Even if you want to be moving, you have to ask the emperor."


    Princess Bai, who is favored by the good time and beautiful scenery, knows that these two are two of the four palace maids around the king.


    But she still sneered: "I''m afraid the emperor has no time to pay attention to it. All the civil and military officials in the court are listing the various disrespectful crimes of Duke Ji."


    Bai Taifei''s tone is confident and rampant. Today she is going to disturb the pool.


    Seeing this, they made preventive actions one after another.


    They are more than ordinary palace maids.


    Mi Youning sits safely on the seat and looks at Princess Bai funny, but she talks with Jiehun - gun in her heart.


    "Little soul, is it that I don''t want you to find something for me at this point!"


    I don''t blame mi Youning for being so rude. I just blame Jiehun for killing himself.


    Just now, Jiehun asked mi Youning to go to the trouble of Jingdi''s concubine.


    This trouble is still a foreign woman, a princess of the barbarian kingdom. Now she is a noble person of the king emperor.


    "Host, go quickly. I''ll take care of this woman as you like."


    Mi Youning frowned at the speech. "Oh? You said it!"


    "I said it!" the ring soul broke the jar.


    However, it was the anxious attitude of Jiehun that made mi Youning find something.


    "Why bother that woman? What did she do?"


    "She wants to give Jingdi medicine for the same purpose as Chen. She wants a child to tie Jingdi down, and even has other thoughts."


    "Tut tut..." Mi Youning glanced and stood up from the seat.


    Seeing the good time and beautiful scenery, Princess Bai immediately ordered all the people in the palace to go.


    Liangchen and Meijing are skilled people, and their skills are good.


    When she really started, Princess Bai''s scalp felt numb.


    Today, she just wanted to kill Jiuji, but she was protected by the good time and beautiful scenery. What she did today is obviously going to fail.


    During Liangchen and Meijing''s fight with the palace people, MI Youning came to Princess Bai.


    "Imperial concubine, I think you want to accompany the Emperor today. Kill me and you think you will tie the emperor? Delusion, daydreaming!"


    "You... Why do you know?" Princess Bai flashed a killing idea in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, she is just a woman in the deep palace who has no strength to bind chickens. Even if she wants to kill mi Youning, she can''t do anything.


    "Because your last name is Bai."


    Mi Youning said with a smile.


    Princess Bai''s face became strange, "you are a woman!"


    If he was very sure, MI Youning didn''t panic when he heard the speech.


    She stood there, turned around, and asked innocently, "you are still the first person to recognize my identity."


    Seeing mi Youning admit it, Princess Bai''s face immediately turned pale.


    She couldn''t care about anything at this moment. She stood up, took the tea cup on the table in her hand and threw it on MI Youning''s head.


    When she learned that Jiuji was a woman, Princess Bai knew that the woman must die.


    Originally thought that the king was just a broken sleeve and was interested in a male and female eunuch.


    Now that you know that people are women, killing people will certainly increase the heavy damage to the king emperor.


    Mi Youning was unprepared for Princess Bai''s sudden move, but she wouldn''t hurt her.


    She dodged the attack of the tea cup, turned sideways to Princess Bai, stretched out her hand and twisted her arm behind her to completely control the people.

 Chapter 1306

    Liangchen and Meijing have also knocked down all the palace people in the hall.


    Mi Youning smiled at the imprisoned Princess Bai, "do you know that the more you know, the faster you die, and you shouldn''t have offended me. It''s a daydream to use me to attack the emperor, because you can''t hurt me!"


    With these words, MI Youning reached out and cut off Princess Bai''s neck.


    Princess Bai had no time to say anything, so she passed out.


    "Block the palace and no one can go in or out. As for Princess Bai and the emperor''s decision."


    "Yes, Grandpa Ji..."


    The good time and the beautiful scenery are arranged quickly, and the secret person also appears quickly.


    After Jiuji was hurt, how can Jingdi rest assured that there is no one to follow her.


    If all the palace people in the big palace were taken care of, Princess Bai was kept in her room and guarded in all directions.


    Princess Bai''s back move is more than that.


    Mi Youning clearly remembers the court proposed by the other party.


    It seems that she also colluded with the people of the court. It''s not in her control. It just depends on how the king plans.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum! You don''t care about the border war. You''re in charge of my harem! Really good skill!"


    Emperor Jing went to the court today to deal with some urgent affairs. Some people jumped out and said that there were eunuchs in the harem, and even disrespected the emperor.


    Originally, Emperor Jing also said two words until the official named his name.


    Jiuji, as the eunuch in charge of the imperial concubine, even claimed to be nine thousand years old and let the slaves under her shout.


    Now, not only the deep palace, but also the streets and alleys of the capital until this world. In addition to the emperor, the most powerful person is 9000 years old.


    Today''s emperors are called long live. An official slave dares to call himself nine thousand years old.


    I wonder how much real power there is.


    There are even rumors that the 9000 year old likes children in the capital and has killed several children.


    It is even more exaggerated to say that the reason why Prime Minister Bai was rejected and imprisoned by the emperor overnight is the "hard work and high achievements" of the 9000 year old.


    No one should offend the red people around the emperor now.


    Nine thousand years old, another step forward is to ride on the faucet.


    When king heard this, his anger was uncontrollable.


    Don''t others know he doesn''t know? Play with children?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Jiuji is clearly a woman.


    Prime Minister Bai himself is a disorderly subject and thief. Do you need someone else to talk about it? Nonsense!


    However, King''s anger frightened the ministers in the court.


    Whether this is true or false, now that there are signs, it will be strangled.


    "I beg the emperor to investigate this matter. Duke Ji''s behavior must be without wind and without waves!"


    "Please punish the emperor severely. This matter must not be neglected!"


    "Please punish father-in-law Ji severely!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    More than half of the civil and military officials knelt down and "threatened" King Di to dispose of Jiuji.


    "Ha ha... It''s really good! You forced me one by one!"


    "I dare not..."


    "I dare not..."


    Seeing King''s anger, the people were frightened and calmly apologized.


    After all, more than half of the people in the hall are "intimidating", and the emperor can''t punish everyone.


    However, the king emperor is not a threatened person.


    The people they want to punish are still those who the king put on the tip of his heart.


    "Someone!"


    "The slave is here!"


    Xiao Qinzi immediately came forward and made a respectful voice.


    He seldom sees the emperor getting angry. Now it''s more about Grandpa Ji. It seems that he will see blood today.


    Nine thousand? For the emperor.

 Chapter 1307

    "Pass on my will: eunuch Jiuji, the commander-in-chief of Qianqing palace, is intelligent and meritorious. She takes pains to serve me every day. I''m very happy. I''m granted the age of 9000. I can''t kneel down to anyone except me!"


    "The slave obeyed."


    Xiao Qinzi immediately asked the people on one side to come forward and grind pen and ink to serve.


    Emperor Jing''s words fell to the ground, and the people in the court were dumbfounded.


    But then comes the appetizer.


    "Pull out Zuo Shilang, Taichang Temple Shaoqing... And you will never be allowed to enter the capital!"


    All the people named by the king emperor were pulled out by the imperial forest army.


    These people are the first to take the lead in punishing Jiuji.


    At present, the king''s behavior has been known to everyone, and Jiuji can''t move.


    Jiuji, now nine thousand years old.


    Mi Youning knows nothing about these.


    At this time, she took Liangchen and Meijing to ronghua hall.


    This is the palace of the princess of the barbarian Kingdom, Tata CanJi.


    "I''ve seen grandpa Ji..."


    "I''ve seen grandpa Ji..."


    Mi Youning has just entered the ronghua hall, and the palace people inside salute one after another.


    Looking at their respectful and flattering attitude, we can''t find any fault.


    But that''s the worst part.


    Tata CanJi has been in the palace for several years. Now he has not accepted the slaves in the palace.


    They seem not to be slaves in the palace, but also like new slaves.


    When I saw her, I showed eager eyes for the first time.


    Something''s wrong. It''s not normal at all.


    These people seem eager, but their eyes are very responsible, just showing an exaggerated attitude.


    It''s like this is not the place they want to stay. They can''t wait to leave here.


    "Where are you?"


    Mi Youning''s footsteps have gone in.


    The palace man behind closely followed him for half a step.


    "You''re here. I''ll report back now."


    Mi Youning gave a sound. In fact, as early as the first time she came, she saw someone rush into the palace to report back.


    However, she did not disturb the calm surface. She just looked at the way of Princess tatacanji.


    The servants in this palace are very wrong.


    "Host, they are all poisoned."


    The words of giving up the soul stopped mi Youning''s steps, and then continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    "Gu? Yes, today''s cool country and barbarian country have joined hands, otherwise the king would not die in the original plot."


    Mi Youning really missed Tata CanJi.


    "Otherwise, I won''t urge you to come quickly. Once the disabled Princess meets the king emperor and the poison falls on him, although there will be no children, there will inevitably be other changes."


    In the original plot, but no princess tatacanji entered the palace.


    Today''s changes need mi Youning''s own hands to break them.


    "Grandpa Ji is here. Tatacanji is going to see the emperor."


    Just as mi Youning was about to enter the palace, Tata CanJi came out of it.


    Her dress was as bold, revealing and charming as before.


    Mi Youning smiled at Tata CanJi''s charming face.


    Especially looking at each other''s hand, the jade like hand is wearing a cumbersome bracelet, which is linked with five fingers.


    Small hand with such a cumbersome, weight is not easy bracelet.


    Mi Youning saw this and smiled with profound meaning.


    "It''s impossible for noble people to see the emperor."


    Tata CanJi still kept a decent smile on her face, which was like her mask without any change.


    "The emperor is busy?"


    Mi Youning''s outspoken ridicule comes from an open mind to ask for advice.

 Chapter 1308

    Mi Youning doesn''t like the woman in front of her.


    In such a big palace, there were at least dozens of palace people, each of whom was poisoned by her.


    It can be seen that she really doesn''t take human life seriously.


    Tata CanJi still endured mi Youning''s mocking eyes.


    In fact, she felt bad when the other party appeared.


    Jiuji is a popular man around the emperor and the one who will defeat the barbarian envoy a few years ago.


    She had a deep understanding of Jiuji for a long time.


    Especially recently, the emperor attached great importance to this father-in-law Jiuji.


    "I don''t know why grandpa Ji looks at me like this?" Tata CanJi asks for advice with an innocent smile.


    What a beautiful woman who seems to be unfamiliar with the world, but is full of charm.


    Such a woman is beyond a man''s grasp.


    Pretend to be innocent? Look who''s better than who.


    The distress on MI Youning''s face suddenly appeared, "don''t you know?"


    Tata CanJi was taken away by her, "but what happened to the emperor?"


    Ah, bah! Something happened to you.


    Make complaints about it, but Mi Yu Ning is very sad. "The emperor is very busy recently. He is busy with any concubine of the harem."


    After hearing her words, Tata CanJi didn''t say anything, but the two secretly looked at each other.


    The meaning in this eye is self-evident. Grandpa Ji is finally jealous.


    If the emperor knew, he would be happy.


    During this time, the emperor and Duke Ji seemed to be close, but in fact there was no place to go beyond.


    Even if he goes to bed at the party, the emperor is on the Dragon couch, and Duke Ji sleeps on the couch covered by a screen.


    "But... But I have something important to do with the emperor." Tata CanJi was really worried when he heard what mi Youning said.


    The action of biting lips and the eyes that want to refuse and shame really make people feel a little softhearted.


    Unfortunately, the person in front of her is not a pity, nor a blind Lord.


    "But the Emperor just doesn''t see you." Mi Youning is still innocent, but it''s a pity.


    Her exquisite and beautiful face and expression make people can''t bear to embarrass her again.


    Tata CanJi narrowed his eyes slightly and then lowered his eyes, "Grandpa Ji, don''t you like me? Why did you stop me from seeing the emperor? I''m the emperor''s concubine and his woman."


    Liangchen and Meijing heard Princess tatacanji''s words and looked at Grandpa Ji for the first time.


    I''m afraid grandpa Ji cares about these words.


    Mi Youning didn''t take Tata CanJi''s words to heart at all.


    She took two steps and looked at Tata CanJi in front of her, as if she were measuring something.


    After a while, he stopped and looked at Tata CanJi very sincerely.


    That tone is extremely serious, "yes, I don''t like you and don''t want you to see the emperor."


    Then he nodded to himself, as if it was really such a thing.


    Tata CanJi couldn''t pretend when he heard the speech. His face was distorted in an instant, "you..."


    As soon as she reached out her finger to MI Youning, she was caught before she finished speaking.


    "Noble people talk when they talk. Didn''t your father Khan teach you not to point at people!" Mi Youning said with a smile.


    Simple and exquisite beautiful little face, Tata CanJi wants to catch flowers.


    Mi Youning grabs Tata CanJi''s hand and pulls the bracelet off her hand.


    The process is a little difficult. After all, there are five fingers connected.


    In exchange for Tata CanJi''s panic, she said, "what are you going to do! Stop!"


    Her panic cry, let the people around the palace quickly surrounded.

 Chapter 1309

    These people were poisoned by Tata CanJi,


    Seeing that she was in danger, naturally, she unconsciously surrounded her for the first time.


    Mi Youning finds that these people have changed at this time. As soon as Tata CanJi makes a sound, the eyes of these palace people are dull.


    There is something wrong with the good time and beautiful scenery.


    Seeing that these people wanted to do it, they immediately turned their backs to MI Youning and prepared to do it to them.


    Mi Youning then raised her bracelet and shook it in the air.


    It shook a few times very rhythmically.


    People in the surrounding palaces heard the crisp sound of the bracelet and stood in place for an instant without any action.


    Seeing this strange scene, the good time and beautiful scenery became more cautious.


    But the princess tatacanji in front of MI Youning was completely crazy, "who are you? Why do you speak Gu language!"


    Playing with the bracelet in his hand, MI Youning slowly opened the ball in the middle, with a small white insect lying inside.


    Tata CanJi didn''t get an answer. Seeing mi Youning''s action, he quickly grabbed the bracelet.


    Mi Youning had been on guard for a long time. He closed the beads on the bracelet and raised his hand in hiding. "You like playing with insects. This hobby is not good, very bad."


    "Pa......"


    The bracelet in her hand fell to the ground. Tata CanJi was overjoyed and bent over to pick it up.


    Mi Youning lifted her foot gently and stepped on the beads on the bracelet quickly.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    The beads under her feet were crushed, and princess tatacanji seemed to be trampled on her tail and roared in horror.


    The voice was rough and crazy, without the slightest woman''s dignified temperament.


    At this moment, she is the princess of the barbarian country. The dignified smile of women in the Central Plains is just her pretend.


    She never disdains the bearing of women in the Central Plains, and her weakness is despised.


    Mi Youning raised her feet, and princess tatacanji also stood up.


    Her eyes were fierce and her expression was distorted, which was hard to see.


    The murderous spirit of the whole body makes the good hour and beautiful scenery standing behind mi Youning reach out and pull people.


    But it''s still a little late. Tata CanJi has already made a move.


    As a princess of the barbarian Kingdom, Tata CanJi is not a woman raised in the boudoir. She has good skills and even killing moves.


    Mi Youning was full of murderous spirit when Tata CanJi shot.


    In this regard, she did not step back, but her eyes locked Tata CanJi''s throat.


    Tata CanJi''s hand was clawed and attacked mi Youning''s neck.


    "Little soul!"


    Just as the other party''s hands were about to touch, MI Youning turned his head and called for the spirit of caution in his heart.


    At the same time, Tata CanJi suddenly stopped when he was about to grasp mi Youning''s neck.


    When the heart panicked, the previous dominant phenomenon had reversed.


    Mi Youning reached out and grabbed Tata CanJi''s neck when she stopped her soul.


    He came to Tata CanJi''s back, bent his hands to the back and kicked the other party''s leg.


    "Bang..."


    In the blink of an eye, Princess tatacanji was subdued.


    Let the good time and beautiful scenery who want to make a move open their eyes. They are incredible.


    Looking at the normally weak father-in-law Ji, I didn''t expect his skill to be so sharp.


    Everything is just in the blink of an eye.


    "Let go of me!"


    Tata CanJi struggles hard to escape mi Youning''s imprisonment.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning used his skillful strength and couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    "Despicable villain, let go of the princess!"

 Chapter 1310

    "Despicable villain, let go of the princess, shameless% & amp; amp; * £¤ # £¤ #%& amp; amp; * & amp; amp; & amp; amp;..."


    Tata CanJi couldn''t get away and began to scold. Behind him, there were all barbarian languages.


    Liangchen and Meijing come forward and take over Tata CanJi from MI Youning.


    They pressed the woman in their hands.


    Mi Youning let go and touched his waist and abdomen.


    Before, she subdued Tata CanJi by giving up her soul, only because she was still injured.


    Otherwise, with her speed and skill, she can easily subdue tatacanji without relying on the soul.


    "Grandpa Ji, what about this man?" Liangchen asked, looking at Tata CanJi.


    Seeing mi Youning caressing her waist, Meijing immediately said, "Grandpa Ji, but the wound is bad?"


    Both of them call father-in-law mi youningji the same name outside.


    Just to prevent unexpected trouble.


    Mi Youning frowned and glanced at Tata CanJi. The other party looked at her with hate eyes and kept muttering.


    She doesn''t want to understand what she says. She doesn''t have to think about it.


    "Take her to the emperor."


    Mi Youning turned and walked outside ronghua hall.


    Tata CanJi still has something to use. After all, she is a princess of the barbarian country,


    In the future, she is the best candidate for flag worship.


    Of course, if the barbarian Kingdom chose not to fight for the princess, maybe tatacanji could still leave one life.


    Just as mi Youning was walking outside ronghua hall with his waist and abdomen, Emperor Jing came in a hurry with his party.


    Seeing the movement on MI Youning''s hand, Emperor Jing''s face suddenly turned blue.


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    Mi Youning took the lead in greeting, and the good time, the beautiful scenery and the surrounding palace people gave a gift.


    Seeing mi Youning salute, Emperor Jing''s face became more heavy.


    He strode to MI Youning, pulled her up, frowned and looked at her.


    "But the wound hurts?"


    Warm and cool hands gently touched the soft waist and abdomen, and the tone was full of care and urgency.


    Even if the man in front of him had a bad face, his voice was gentle.


    Mi Youning looked at the king emperor with a smile. "The slave is all right. The emperor doesn''t have to worry."


    However, Jingdi is the one who believes what she says.


    King knew that the woman in front of him was the most important rule. He simply didn''t say anything to her and bent over to hold the person in his arms.


    People in the surrounding palaces bowed their heads when they saw this.


    However, Tata CanJi''s mouth stopped when he saw the king coming.


    At this time, seeing Jingdi holding a eunuch, her face became incomparably wonderful.


    Tata CanJi is not a woman who doesn''t know anything. She also knows men and broken sleeves in the barbarian country.


    "You..."


    She looked at the back of Jingdi and wanted to say something.


    However, with only one word, Liangchen quickly blocked his mouth.


    Afraid that she will struggle to make a movement, the beautiful scenery will knock people out directly.


    The two carried Tata CanJi and quickly followed, and the king emperor followed the palace people behind him.


    "Why are you here?" emperor Jing took mi Youning outside the palace.


    Mi Youning reached out and grabbed the Dragon Robe of emperor Jing. Hearing the speech, he said casually: "someone reported to the slave, and someone in the back palace was restless. The slave came to have a look. Unexpectedly, he found that the princess of the barbarian country was playing Gu."


    As soon as the Gu word came out, the king emperor''s footsteps stopped, and he looked down at the woman in his arms.


    He still remembers that he was poisoned a few years ago. It was the person in his arms who gave him the same kind of poison that detoxified him.

 Chapter 1311

    Although it was only a few days, it was also raised by poisonous insects eating blood.


    The king lowered his head, and his cool lips were printed on the face in his arms. He left at the touch of a touch.


    Then he urgently needed to move on until he came to the imperial drive outside the ronghua hall.


    He took the man in his arms to yuchui and sat down. Then he checked the face of the man in his arms, "but it''s still uncomfortable?"


    Mi Youning shook his head, "the emperor has never had a slave to sit in the imperial banishment since ancient times. Please let the slave..."


    Before she finished her words, she was pulled into her arms by the king emperor.


    "Go back to Qianqing palace."


    The words were spoken to the accompanying palace people in a low voice without emotion.


    Jing Di''s attitude made mi Youning swallow his next words.


    Since the man is willful, she will talk about Princess Bai.


    "Emperor, this slave was declared by Princess Bai, and something happened..."


    Emperor Jing had heard the reply from the previous dark Wei. At this time, he heard the person in his arms talking about it without interruption.


    The sound is pleasant and crisp, giving people the feeling of whispering, but it also makes people hear the lure - human taste with a hook.


    The king emperor hugged the woman in his arms and gently lifted the corners of his mouth. His handsome face was full of unknown satisfaction.


    Mi Youning finished the story and the Qianqing palace arrived.


    Emperor Jing took the man down again, and without looking back, ordered the people behind him, "Xuannv doctor comes."


    "Yes." Xiao Qinzi turned quickly and left.


    Hold the person in your arms and go straight to the bedroom,.


    Emperor Jing gently put the man on the Dragon couch and covered mi Youning with a brocade quilt himself.


    "The emperor doesn''t have to. The slave is frightened."


    Hearing this slave again, the king emperor felt very harsh.


    He looked up at the people on the couch. The woman with clear eyes and a smile on her face.


    "Now you are the 9000 years old I personally seal. I don''t need to kneel except when I see anyone. Of course, I don''t need to kneel when I see me."


    "..." Mi Youning opened his mouth slightly and received the shocking news.


    The man in front of me should be kidding.


    Nine thousand years old


    This is obviously to bake her on the fire.


    Mi Youning cried and said, "emperor, you don''t think slaves are enough to attract attention."


    Emperor Jing sat aside, took her hand and rubbed it carefully, "you are the first person in the harem except me. This is what I can give you."


    Mi Youning held emperor Jing''s hand in his backhand, "that slave, thank you for the emperor''s love."


    Seeing that people accepted, Jingdi bent his lips, and his handsome face exuded an elegant smile.


    If the man in front of him was not wearing a Dragon Robe and full of gentle temperament, he would be like a noble childe outside the capital.


    The female doctor arrived soon. She heard that the wound was all right and needed to continue to cultivate. Jingdi asked people to go on.


    "Don''t do anything in person next time. Bring more people so that I don''t worry about you."


    According to the emperor''s order, MI Youning, as a slave at this time, dare not obey.


    "Yes, according to the emperor''s will."


    Hearing this, Emperor Jing reached out and scraped mi Youning''s nose, "naughty."


    Mi Youning tilted his head and showed an expression of what you do to me.


    Such expressions and movements made the king''s face more gentle.


    Because he could see that the woman in front of him was gradually letting go of herself.


    He likes such an atmosphere, such an unrestrained relationship.


    "Take a break. I''ll change my clothes and deal with some things."


    Mi Youning nodded and knew that emperor Jing was going to deal with the princess of the barbarian Kingdom and Princess Bai.

 Chapter 1312

    Jingdi was very busy in the next few days.


    At the end of the year, MI Youning was even busier. Except for going to bed every day, he couldn''t see the king emperor.


    Until the day when the pen was closed, Jingdi finally relaxed.


    The news from the border was not optimistic. Emperor Jing knew that there would be a war between the two countries after the year.


    It''s hard to say when the war will start.


    Now the grain and grass are ready, and the army is on standby, only listening to the imperial edict.


    Mi Youning''s body has healed, and now she is a scene for a while.


    The people in the palace knew that she was granted the age of 9000 by the emperor, and people in all palaces came to curry favor with her.


    Qianqing palace is the residence and office of emperor Jing. Ordinary slaves dare not come.


    So whenever mi Youning goes out of the Qianqing palace, she meets people who flatter her.


    Over time, MI Youning didn''t go out.


    She didn''t know that the rumors about her in the palace were exaggerated.


    It is said that there is a red man beside the king. It is placed beside him and no one can touch it.


    The red man is nine thousand years old, father-in-law Jiuji.


    It is said that father-in-law Jiuji is as beautiful as heaven and man.


    Why do you use beauty? It''s because I can''t find a word to describe father-in-law Jiuji''s appearance.


    It''s called a gorgeous, it''s called a beautiful woman.


    There is always one word for father-in-law Jiuji, beauty!


    The emperor personally granted him the age of 9000 because of the beauty of father-in-law Jiuji.


    Nine thousand years old, which is more powerful than the most noble woman in the harem.


    The first empress was a thousand years old, and a eunuch was granted a nine thousand year old, but I think how much he is favored now.


    Some people also say that father-in-law Jiuji is a demon who controls the king emperor.


    Because he was a rootless man, he couldn''t sit in that position, so he asked the king emperor to make him nine thousand years old.


    It is also said that father-in-law Jiuji is the heir left by the emperor among the people. Because of his poor family, he entered the palace and became a eunuch


    In short, all kinds of rumors make people laugh and cry.


    At this time, MI Youning sat on the soft couch in the outer Hall of the Qianqing palace, looked at the snowflakes outside the window, and listened to the rumors of tea and Tianxiang.


    "Hahaha... According to them, I''m not a supernatural monster."


    "Don''t say that. If the emperor hears it, he will be unhappy." red tea carries the hot tea in his hand to MI Youning''s eyes.


    Mi Youning took the tea and said angrily, "it''s none of his business. You can''t see the busy figure."


    Tea and Tianxiang immediately covered their mouths and smiled at her words.


    Listen to the complaining tone. It''s a big smell of resentment.


    It is clear that the people in front of us want the emperor.


    However, they didn''t know that MI Youning took up the tea with red tea and put it on the table, and used the cover of the tea cup to cover up his disgusting mouth.


    The words that seemed so obvious to imply numbness were not what she said.


    If she had not known that the man was outside the temple, she would not have said such "resentment".


    "You miss the emperor. I''ll seal the pen today. I''ll come to the emperor."


    Mi Youning took a sip of tea and looked up at the two women in front of her, pretending to be angry.


    These two are bolder than good times and beautiful scenery.


    "What are you talking about? I''m worried about the emperor''s body. It''s not as unbearable as you said."


    As soon as mi Youning''s voice fell, there was a movement outside the hall.


    "Oh? It''s unbearable to miss me?"


    Dignified and low words came.


    The voice was heard in the ears of the palace people, and immediately knelt outside the palace.


    The figure of Jingdi slowly appeared, and Xiao Qinzi shook off the snow for the emperor.

 Chapter 1313

    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    People in the palace knelt down one after another. Only mi Youning still sat on the soft couch.


    She looked at the king''s eyes and showed an incredible light.


    It seems that I can''t believe that Jingdi appeared at this time, and his face showed a little cramped in time.


    Mi Youning quickly bowed his head and his cheeks were red.


    Jingdi looked at her like this, and the corners of his lips outlined a perfect radian, in which the tenderness made people intoxicated.


    At this moment, the king emperor must let all civil and military officials in the court see it, and must doubt his eyesight.


    During this time, because of the situation at the border, the ministers of the central court often saw the king as if a mouse saw a cat.


    Only because of King''s gloomy eyes and ruthless face, they were frightened.


    The king came to the soft couch and looked down at the little woman in front of him. "I asked. Why do you look shy?"


    Even if the person in front of her was wearing eunuch clothes, she still couldn''t hide her amazing charm.


    Jingdi sat down with a smile.


    However, MI Youning suddenly raised his head after hearing the words of emperor Jing.


    She looked at the king around her, her eyes overflowing with anger.


    "You should remember your duty. You can''t surpass it. How can the emperor laugh at you? It''s obviously bullying."


    The angry little face in front of him seemed angry, but the smile in his eyes was seen by Jingdi.


    He shook his head and laughed. "If I really bully you, you''ll cry."


    Emperor Jing stretched out his white jade like fingers, held mi Youning''s hand and rubbed it suggestively.


    Mi Youning was so clever that he soon understood what king meant.


    She looked at the man in front of her in amazement.


    She always thought the king was going to become an immortal.


    It''s too abstinent.


    Seeing the scene of emperor Jing and MI Youning, red tea and Tianxiang immediately withdrew from the palace with other palace people.


    Seeing that all the people had gone out, King Di held them directly to his legs.


    After this new year, he may have to fight in person.


    In the secret report from the cool country, it was mentioned that the cool king had prepared for the personal expedition.


    In order to encourage the soldiers on the border, he can''t wait to die.


    Mi Youning just let Jingdi embrace him and felt his strong arms surrounded him.


    The breath of space gradually becomes warm.


    Emperor Jing thought about going to war in the new year. What should the people in his arms do.


    The border environment was too difficult for him to give up the people in his arms.


    I''m afraid people will be bullied when I stay in the capital.


    "Ah Jiu, go out of the Palace tomorrow."


    Mi Youning narrowed his eyes slightly, turned his back to the king and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll obey."


    Without the slightest hesitation, the very happy answer made the king''s face smile.


    "Don''t you ask me where I''m going?"


    Mi Youning played with his fingers in boredom. "Since the ancient road, you let your ministers die, and your ministers have to die. Slaves know themselves clearly, and naturally dare not disobey their orders."


    With that, she turned and looked at the king emperor behind her, with a glance of the smile on her face.


    Jing Di, who was smiling gradually, was relieved when he saw mi Youning''s joking smile.


    He never took the man in his arms as a slave.


    Now they have the same heart and don''t want to be divided into master and servant.


    "You......" emperor Jing stretched out his hand and nodded mi Youning''s forehead.


    He put his arms down and said, "wait." then he got up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Mi Youning looked at the perfect figure of emperor Jing leaving and leaned lazily on the soft couch.

 Chapter 1314

    Soon Jingdi came out of his bedroom with a wooden box in his hand.


    He came to MI Youning''s body, opened the wooden box in his hand, took out one of the contents and brought it to her.


    "This is the token of the blood evil spirit. Take this order to call all members of the blood evil spirit."


    This was the first time that emperor Jing mentioned the blood ghost. Mi Youning couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    As the original owner, she should not have known the origin of the blood evil, let alone that she was a member of the blood evil.


    Seeing her attitude, Jingdi naturally understood.


    He sat next to MI Youning again and told the origin of the bloody ghost and her own identity one by one.


    Mi Youning''s facial expression changed with the king''s words.


    First incredible, then panic, and finally slowly calm down.


    Emperor Jing said, in MI Youning''s shocked face, he handed the token to the other party.


    Then he took out a seal from the wooden box, "this is the seal of the interior government. You will take over it in the future. If there is anything in Beijing with this seal, you can transfer thousands of people from the military headquarters to be sent by you."


    Mi Youning took the two things in his hand and looked at the king emperor seriously, "why did the emperor suddenly make such an arrangement?"


    "I''m going to go to war eight to nine out of ten years later. It''s inconvenient to take you to the battlefield. I''m afraid you''ll be bullied in the capital. I''ll leave you something to take care of myself."


    Mi Youning naturally knows this, but she can''t know her current identity.


    She pretended to just know, showing a look of shock and worry, "there are so many generals in the court, why does the emperor want to go in person?"


    Emperor Jing did not answer this, but held mi Youning in his arms.


    He can''t and doesn''t want to.


    Things at the border are too complicated. Prime Minister Bai, the nine younger brothers were designed to disappear eight years ago.


    As mentioned in the secret report, there is also news from the barbarian country.


    He must stabilize the overall situation.


    "Go out of the Palace tomorrow and get familiar with the interior government. All the government offices in the capital will walk once..."


    Mi Youning listened to the man behind him and didn''t refute.


    The man has figured out the way for her.


    He knows that he can''t come back when he goes to the border.


    That night, MI Youning was held on the Dragon couch by Emperor Jing.


    The two hugged each other tightly, and the posture was ambiguous and warm.


    They start with emotion and end with ceremony, without half a Passover.


    The next day, MI Youning was sent out of the palace by Emperor Jing.


    Follow tea and Tianxiang around her.


    There are also a number of Jingdi''s personal guards.


    The party ostentatiously left the palace and wandered through the streets of the capital to the government offices in the capital.


    The Ministry of war, the Ministry of history, the Ministry of punishment


    Everyone received mi Youning. After learning her identity, they all cooperated respectfully.


    The officials of these people were bigger than mi Youning, they didn''t put on airs, and they took the initiative to salute her.


    Shout a nine thousand year old, respectful and terrified.


    Just because she was the favorite person around the king, she was granted 9000 years old by the emperor.


    How many people in the court lost their officials and lives because of her.


    Some signs can still be seen, especially Beijing officials who have been fighting in officialdom for several years.


    In one day, MI Youning walked through all the important government offices.


    Seeing the dark sky, she took people back to the Palace this time.


    One day made her quite tired, and she slept in the carriage back to the palace.


    But this day''s harvest is also a lot.


    When the carriage stopped at the palace gate, it was stopped. Tea and Tianxiang saw the imperial drive in the palace gate from a distance.


    They lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw that MI Youning was sleeping and put it down gently.

 Chapter 1315

    Tea and Tianxiang stay alone, and one quickly walks into the Palace door to report back.


    But for a moment, the emperor''s imperial drive was carried by dozens of people.


    Emperor Jing went down to the carriage and personally took mi Youning down from the carriage.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate all around bowed their heads and dared not look directly at Long Yan.


    Mi Youning didn''t wake up when he was held down by Emperor Jing,


    She moved uneasily in the man''s arms, then hugged each other''s arms and continued to sleep.


    The king looked at the man in his arms gently and went to the imperial gate.


    He looked and acted like holding the most precious thing in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, it was completely dark.


    In such a large bedroom hall, the candles are bright, and you can have a panoramic view.


    She lay on the comfortable dragon couch and yawned lazily.


    Although I don''t remember how I got back to the Qianqing palace, seeing her lying on the Dragon couch at this time, I know that Jingdi picked her up.


    Besides Jingdi, who dares to send her to the Dragon bed.


    He sat up straight and looked at the sky outside. At this time, Jingdi was not there and didn''t know what to do.


    The Chinese New Year is coming in a few days.


    This time out of the palace, she felt the smell of the new year in the capital.


    This year, the people are looking forward to it very much, but the king of a country in the palace is still as busy as before.


    "Little soul, where has king gone?"


    Mi Youning got up and stayed and asked Jiehun.


    Jiehun is very quiet these days.


    But when mi Youning asked, he answered immediately.


    "In the imperial study, general Fu and others are urgently called tonight. The border has been at war."


    Giving up the soul made mi Youning put on his shoes, "so fast


    "Well, it seems that the barbarian kingdom knew that Tata CanJi was detained. In addition, the attack was unexpected during the Spring Festival in the Central Plains..."


    Mi Youning didn''t listen carefully to the latter words. Now she wants to know when King Jing set out, years later or years ago.


    Put on her shoes and boots and MI Youning walked outside her bedroom.


    Tata CanJi has long been controlled by the king emperor. After all, she is the favorite daughter of old Khan.


    After the death of old Khan, Prince Tata ascended.


    But the old subordinates still remember Princess tatacanji.


    They are loyal to the old Khan and also love Princess tatacanji.


    It was really a surprise to start a war at this time. It may be the problem of the barbarian country.


    Mi Youning walks out of the bedroom and sees red tea and Tianxiang standing at the door.


    Before they could speak, they asked directly, "where''s the emperor? Take me to the emperor."


    Tea and Tianxiang looked at each other and nodded one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    "Emperor, please think twice about going out!"


    "Bang..." the sound of hitting the table rang out.


    Emperor Jing''s face was livid and gloomy. "I''ve decided that the blessing general doesn''t have to persuade you. I''ll give you a day to get ready to go. I''ll go to the border the next day. I''ll fight in person!"


    General Fuda and the officials around him were silent.


    At this time, they did not agree with the king''s imperial expedition.


    However, the emperor has decided to go.


    They also learned that the king of the cool country had shouted at the border.


    At this time, Emperor Jingdi''s personal expedition was the greatest encouragement to our soldiers.


    The silence of people is a kind of no Naike.


    General Fu got up and sighed.


    Just then, Xiao Qinzi quickly walked to the king and whispered a few words.


    The king''s face slowly softened, stood up and walked outside the imperial study.


    "Go back and prepare..."


    Just now Xiao Qinzi told Jingdi that Duke Ji had arrived.


    King quickly walked out of the imperial study and saw the man standing outside the imperial study.

 Chapter 1316

    Mi Youning''s physical discomfort was much better under the massage of emperor Jing and the mediation of the power of soul.


    They got up to wash and eat at the service of the palace people in the Qianqing palace.


    From beginning to end, Emperor Jing''s eyes did not move away from MI Youning.


    His dark and deep eyes overflowed with some dissatisfaction.


    He clearly exhausted his last effort in the youth affair last night.


    The woman opposite, however, could stay normally under the kneading before getting out of bed.


    The king emperor was not satisfied with the scene in front of him.


    It seems that he hasn''t tried his best to feed her.


    I thought I would leave Beijing tomorrow. The man secretly made up his mind to feed people tonight.


    Mi you would rather not know the king''s psychological activities than stand up and angrily point at the man in front of him.


    It''s shameless


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t know.


    What''s more, when you know it at night, it''s impossible to escape.


    After eating, Emperor Jing left the Qianqing palace.


    There are many things to be arranged for leaving Beijing tomorrow.


    That day, Emperor Jing summoned the king of Jin.


    Mi Youning also knew about the king of Jin.


    The former queen is now in King Jin''s house.


    The woman was pregnant after the king of Jin disappeared.


    When the king emperor knew the news, he gave her the honorable Phoenix throne in order to hold the emperor''s brother''s only blood.


    If the king of Jin did not disappear, she would also be the most noble woman in the world.


    Now that the king of Jin returns, she resolutely abandons the Phoenix throne and even leaves her children in the palace to follow her lover who has been waiting for many years.


    Mi Youning quite admires that woman.


    Forget it, that child is now seven years old and has begun to learn the art of * * king.


    King, Queen, king of Jin, they didn''t hide it from their children.


    So there was no deformity in his childhood.


    The king of Jin entered the palace and left only when night fell.


    The capital must be guarded, and the most suitable person is the king of Jin.


    The king of Jin has kept his body for a long time. It''s time to come out and exercise.


    The prestige of the king of Jin is still in the hearts of the people.


    The great general on this battlefield, the next successor appointed by the former Emperor during his reign.


    He was only one step away from the throne.


    On the eve of the expedition, MI Youning deeply knew that she underestimated the king after all.


    I thought that the man had first tasted it the night before, so he didn''t know how to control himself.


    And that night, she knew she was wrong.


    The man clearly wanted to toss her to death.


    The other party is clearly the beloved of God.


    He never knew that he was tired. He always provoked her with the most tricky posture and the most shameful words.


    More and more brave, longer and longer.


    A man does his job and makes other men ashamed.


    This night, MI Youning successfully fainted again.


    She didn''t know how gentle Jingdi looked at her when she fainted.


    Gentle kisses lingered on her thousands of times.


    I don''t give up every time.


    Every moment is the love of the emperor.


    The sky was gradually white.


    Emperor Jing got up early and put on his battle clothes under the service of Xiao Qinzi.


    The people on the bed are still sleeping soundly and contentedly.


    The emperor''s eyes did not leave her from beginning to end.


    It''s like I don''t see enough.


    Finally, the eyes became reluctant and pitiful.


    "Emperor, it''s time to go."


    Xiao Qinzi will follow him to the border this time.


    "Let''s go." king turned and strode away, stepping out of the Qianqing palace.

 Chapter 1317

    When mi Youning woke up, Emperor Jing had already set out.


    She was not surprised or regretted about it.


    The man tormented her last night. She''ll be fine if she can get up.


    The four maids of honor, beauty, tea and Tianxiang were left behind.


    All four of them have martial arts skills.


    Mi Youning reconciled her body and got up under their service.


    "When did the emperor leave?"


    "Yinshi followed the army and left." the nearby Liangchen replied.


    Outside the bedroom hall, breakfast has been arranged on the table.


    It''s not accurate to say that it''s breakfast, because it''s almost noon.


    Mi Youning sat down to eat while the four maids in waiting served him.


    Mi Youning lived like this for the next two days.


    The body has long been in good condition without any sequelae.


    That day, MI Youning asked the four palace maids to pack up and even sent someone to invite the king of Jin.


    After the king left, the king of Jin guarded the capital, and he was in charge of all matters.


    But half an hour later, the king of Jin came.


    Mi Youning once saw this man. At that time, he was still in a wheelchair.


    Now the other party is coming with great authority, and the tall figure is a strong general at a glance.


    He was taller and stronger than the king, even rough and crazy, but his similar appearance was full of banditry.


    The king of Jin went to the Qianqing palace, nodded to MI Youning, and sat aside.


    As soon as the other side spoke, MI Youning almost knelt to him.


    "What do you want me to do? But I miss my brother?"


    When the king of Jin opened his mouth, it was amazing.


    Mi Youning looked at the king of Jin with wide eyes.


    She was not surprised that the king of Jin knew her identity.


    Unexpectedly, the king of Jin''s temperament and his straightforward words.


    Mi Youning adjusted her look in a moment and knocked on the table with her finger.


    "The Lord joked. The slave is concerned about the emperor''s safety, so he plans to go to the border. Please make it convenient for the Lord."


    The king of Jin raised eyebrows. He knew there were people hidden in the imperial brother''s palace.


    I once asked each other and knew that there was such a person who came out of the bloody ghost.


    When I entered the Palace this time, I thought the other party had encountered something in the palace.


    I never thought that the woman in front of me was going to the battlefield.


    The king of Jin''s face was also serious, but there was a smile in his eyes, "sister-in-law should know why you stay in the capital."


    "Of course, but I''ve made up my mind to go. I just ask if it''s convenient for the Lord?"


    If the king of Jin stared at her thoughtfully, MI Youning met her fearlessly.


    A moment later, he shook his head, "I need to report back to brother Huang and get his consent."


    Mi Youning didn''t have much emotion about this. It didn''t seem too surprising.


    "Now I let the prince into the palace just to let you know."


    Then he stood up, waved to the four palace maids and walked to the bedroom together.


    The king of Jin is the most man. He can''t follow him anymore.


    Seeing mi Youning''s posture, I knew it couldn''t be stopped. "Then I''ll send more people to follow my sister-in-law."


    Mi Youning neither agreed nor disagreed.


    When she came out of the bedroom, she had changed into men''s clothes. Even the four palace maids around her changed into simple men''s clothes one after another.


    The king of Jin still sat in his previous position, but the presence of dozens of Pro guards in such a large palace was very obvious.


    Seeing mi Youning coming out, the king of Jin got up and took two steps forward.


    He pointed to the humanity in the hall: "I know there are people in my sister-in-law''s hand, but these people are old people who have followed me for several years at the border. They have rich experience in marching and fighting in the field. It''s safer to take these people."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t respect it."

 Chapter 1318

    Half a month later, the army led by Emperor Jing finally arrived at the border.


    When I first arrived at the border, I was catching up with the attack of Qingliang state and barbarian state.


    Looking at the soldiers'' broken bodies on the battlefield and the scene of blood flowing into a river, Jingdi frowned tightly.


    He gave the first order to reach the border.


    Let someone take the princess of the barbarian kingdom to the city wall and sacrifice the flag in front of the Three Kingdoms.


    Although king did not believe in the gods, he knew that this method could hurt the morale of enemy soldiers.


    It can even inspire their soldiers and ask for an explanation for those soldiers who died in the war.


    The flag offering princess is not a good person, even a barbarian.


    It is provocative that a dependent country should want to rebel and attack its master.


    In this way, the blood of the princess of the barbarian Kingdom on the tower fell on the battlefield and was surrounded by the soldiers of the three countries.


    The barbarians killed more bravely.


    However, when they see the emperor, their soldiers are braver and more powerful than the barbarian soldiers.


    How can a great country be threatened by people from small countries.


    Offenders, there is no amnesty!


    Seeing the scene on the battlefield, King Di went to battle in armor, regardless of the dissuasion of the people around him.


    There is no doubt that the war was won.


    The arrival of emperor Jing gave the soldiers a dose of reassurance.


    It inspired the soldiers at the border and made them brave and invincible.


    Until Prime Minister Bai appeared on the battlefield, everything returned to the track of the original plot.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than half a month, MI Youning finally came to the border.


    The life of the people here is very difficult. She has seen a lot of poor people on the way to the border.


    During the war, the people were the most innocent. They could not leave here. Although it was too poor, they lived here for generations.


    She couldn''t help along the way. There were too many people suffering.


    One can help, but not all.


    At the border, the rigorous team accelerated the journey and finally arrived at the battlefield before dark.


    When mi Youning arrived at the camp, the atmosphere in the camp was very low.


    It''s impossible to put people in the important place of the barracks. Through reporting at all levels, Xiao Qinzi rushed over to welcome them in.


    Mi Youning knew that the king emperor had been recruited at this time, and was surprised to see Xiao Qinzi appear.


    A man as thin as a piece of paper in front of him, if he didn''t look close, he really couldn''t see that he was Xiao Qinzi.


    In MI Youning''s impression, even if Xiao Qinzi is not a fat man, he also has meat on his face, which is very festive.


    But the person in front of him had only cheekbones on his cheeks.


    The body is like being abused.


    "Grandpa Ji, the emperor is glad to know you are here. Now he is waiting for you in the camp."


    His voice was so loud that he was afraid that the guards around him would not hear it.


    Mi Youning smiled faintly. "Really, don''t let the emperor wait long."


    Under the leadership of Xiao Qinzi, MI Youning and his party rode into the barracks.


    Looking only at what little Qinzi had just done, MI Youning knew that the situation was not optimistic.


    Because when I walked into the barracks, I found that the heavy atmosphere inside was stronger, and the soldiers'' face was a little gray.


    Xiao Qinzi''s face also gradually tightened.


    Knowing that he stopped at the main camp, Xiao Qinzi turned and saluted mi Youning, saying that she could only go in alone.


    Mi Youning nodded and made arrangements for the four palace maids behind him, as well as the pro guards and the bloody members who followed him.


    When he was ready, he followed Xiao Qinzi into the camp.

 Chapter 1319

    "Bang..."


    However, just after entering the camp, Xiao Qinzi knelt on the ground with a bang, and his eyes were instantly wet.


    "The slave didn''t protect the emperor well. Now the emperor is in a coma..."


    Before Xiao Qinzi finished, MI Youning went straight over him and walked in.


    However, the camp became clear at a glance. By the bed, Doctor Li was frowning and dispensing medicine.


    Even when he learned that MI Youning was coming, he didn''t look up and seriously tampered with the medicine in his hand.


    Passing by Doctor Li, I soon saw the man lying in bed.


    I haven''t seen him for nearly a month. The man looks very bad and pale.


    Looking at the other party lying quietly in bed, MI Youning felt uncomfortable.


    Before the other party left, he was so lively.


    Now I lie there as if I were not breathing.


    Mi Youning walked to the bedside step by step and looked at the king''s face.


    "Why are you so thin!"


    With the medicine in his hand, Doctor Li was very unhappy when he heard mi Youning''s words and said, "you can''t eat anything. How can you not be thin? It''s not easy to hang it now."


    Li Taiyi didn''t elaborate on the middle words, but mi Youning understood what he meant.


    Mi Youning sat by the bed and touched Jing Di''s cheek.


    The temperature on the other party is warm and cool. The situation is really serious.


    While touching the king emperor, MI Youning''s soul power has been slowly transmitted to each other.


    "Why is the emperor so?"


    Xiao Qinzi crawled and knelt in front of MI Youning. Hearing the speech, he immediately said: "that day, the emperor took the left-wing army to the battlefield, but he won the array of the barbarian country. When the emperor broke through the siege of the barbarian country with the left-wing army, most of the left-wing Army had been killed.


    After returning to the barracks, the emperor also fell into a coma and has not woke up yet... "


    He told the story with a cry.


    Mi Youning touched emperor Jing''s cheek, slowly retracted his hand and narrowed his eyes.


    She knows why Jingdi is so, but the situation is a little serious.


    "Little soul, why didn''t you tell me it was a dead bug!"


    What is a dead bug? It parasitizes in the human body and never dies.


    "Host, all I can receive is the way of heaven for me to see."


    One sentence raised mi Youning''s anger to a level.


    The way of heaven, the way of heaven again.


    Mi Youning knows that her mood is unstable and she should not blame heaven for everything.


    But she suffered several times because of the way of heaven in the task world.


    "How to crack it? Can you keep his life?"


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes, and her beautiful face slowly became solemn.


    Even so, it had no impact on her appearance, but set off her colder and arrogant.


    "Yes!" the little soul answered cheerfully.


    Mi Youning heard something unusual in his tone.


    "What way?" but he had to ask.


    "Life for life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She knows!


    "Pa!" there was a loud noise.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw that doctor Li''s face was blue and broke the medicine can in his hand.


    His face is very ugly.


    Suddenly he bent over and took out a wooden box from the medicine box. Mi Youning saw that it looked familiar.


    When Doctor Li opened the wooden box, he knew why he was familiar with it.


    That was the concentric poison that doctor Li planted on her a few years ago.


    Doctor Li took the wooden box, took out the last poisonous insect in the wooden box and approached emperor Jing.


    However, when it was close to the last two steps of Jingdi, something happened.


    The poisonous insects in the hands of Doctor Li suddenly exploded and died.

 Chapter 1320

    Mi Youning watched the insects die.


    So bloody.


    Doctor Li looked at the corpse of the insect. There was no accident in his eyes, even a dead silence.


    He suddenly sat on the ground, "it''s over... I can''t save you... Gu can''t be saved... Until death... Never die..."


    Doctor Li sat paralyzed on the ground with a pale face.


    When Xiao Qinzi saw Doctor Li, he also sat on the ground.


    These days, he followed Doctor Li. Naturally, he knew what the scene represented.


    Yesterday, Doctor Li also approached the emperor with a bug. On the way, the bug died.


    Seeing the appearance of Li Taiyi and Xiao Qinzi, MI Youning sighed.


    She got up, went to the middle of the camp, rushed out the door and shouted, "tea, fragrance, good time and beautiful scenery come in!"


    "Yes!" four different female voices came from outside the door.


    Soon, the four palace maids came into the camp in men''s clothes.


    Li Taiyi and Xiao Qinzi have been unable to stop them. They simply can''t accept the result that emperor Jing didn''t save.


    The four palace maids came in and saw the emperor lying in bed breathing weakly.


    Several people opened their eyes one after another, showing a look of disbelief, and the worry in their eyes overflowed their eyes.


    "Red tea and Tianxiang led the pro guards and blood evil members outside to surround the camp. No one is allowed to approach. Those who don''t listen to advice will be killed!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Tea and Tianxiang took orders and walked out of the camp with a serious face.


    "Doctor Li has a good time and beautiful scenery. It''s up to you to protect the emperor''s life.


    Mi Youning turned and dragged down his coat and walked to the simple bed.


    It seemed that doctor Li suddenly recovered.


    He turned to the approaching woman.


    As the first person to discover Jiuji''s gender, Doctor Li has some subtle feelings about her.


    At this time, he did not know why and stopped the other party''s last sentence in his ear.


    Even think of many years ago, the other party fearlessly received Tongxin Gu.


    Inexplicably, there is a feeling that the emperor''s life, this woman may really have a way.


    Li Taiyi quickly stood up from the ground and walked two steps in front of MI Youning, regardless of the dust on his body.


    "Grandpa Ji, you really have a way to save the emperor. Do you know what poison this is?!"


    The last words are with unknown temptation, uneasy and fearful expectation.


    Mi Youning takes off his coat and lifts the sleeves of his inner shirt.


    Hearing what doctor Li said, he raised his eyes and glanced at each other faintly. He was a little unhappy in his charming eyes.


    "Dead Gu."


    Mi Youning''s displeasure was not directed at doctor Li, but because emperor Jing was poisoned by death. She didn''t know until she came here.


    If it''s a day or two later, the man''s life will be lost.


    Hearing mi Youning''s two words, Li Taiyi''s eyes lit up.


    His face showed a surprised look, "Grandpa Ji just said there was a way to treat the emperor. I don''t know..."


    "Doctor Li, don''t ask so many questions first. Just listen to my orders. If you want to save the emperor''s life, you can only exchange life for life. You''d better act quickly."


    "Good, good..."


    Doctor Li changed his attitude and nodded very carefully.


    Now, as long as you can save the emperor''s life, even let him die immediately.


    Once the emperor really happens at the border, his whole family will not be protected.


    Next, Li Taiyi, Liangchen and Meijing took action calmly at Mi Youning''s command.

 Chapter 1321

    Xiao Qinzi saw nothing about him and left the camp to intercept everyone outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Jingdi felt like he had a dream.


    His soul floated out of his body and floated in the void. He couldn''t settle down at all.


    He was alone in that space, unable to move and without company.


    This is a very weak feeling.


    As time passed, he didn''t know how long it had passed.


    Maybe one day, maybe ten days, maybe even longer.


    Time passes slowly.


    He couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to wait quietly.


    Until the body has the feeling of falling.


    On the simple bed in the camp master''s account, a pair of dark sharp eyes opened quickly.


    Everything that happened before comes back to my mind.


    Emperor Jing frowned and his face became ugly.


    He rushed out of the encirclement with the left-wing army, because his death and injury were halved, and he was careless in their secret move.


    He knew the feeling when he got into the insect.


    But when they rush out, they can''t stop their journey. Once they stop, all the left-wing troops will be killed in battle.


    When he persisted in the barracks, he could no longer support his fall.


    Jingdi looked around. There was no one in the tent. He sat up slowly with his arms.


    In the middle of the action, Jingdi suddenly stopped loving and quickly turned to the bed.


    At this glance, he was stunned.


    In the bed lay a woman.


    This man is no one else. He is the one who takes it to heart and thinks about it many times on the battlefield.


    King Di hurriedly sat up straight, with a heavy light in his eyes.


    On the way to and from the border, he naturally knows how hard it is.


    The little woman came quietly. He was not unhappy or moved.


    But more pity each other.


    Emperor Jing reached out and touched mi Youning''s face. He saw that the other party''s face was a little pale.


    Even breathing is weak.


    King turned and rushed out of the door: "come!"


    The four palace maids kept at the door. Hearing the summons of the king, they immediately walked into the camp.


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    "Please see the Emperor..."


    Good morning, beautiful scenery approached the bedside and knelt down respectfully to say hello.


    "Get up." emperor Jing''s eyebrows never relaxed.


    "Why is ah Jiu so?" the sharp eyes direct at the good hour and beautiful scenery.


    As soon as they got up, they knelt down again because of Jingdi''s low and threatening questions.


    "Emperor, Grandpa Ji detoxified you with the help of Doctor Li because you were poisoned. She shed a lot of blood in the process of treatment.


    During this process, there was a sneak attack by the enemy, which led to changes in the detoxification process. Duke Ji bled again and delivered it to your body


    Now... Grandpa Ji hasn''t woke up yet. He has been in a coma for two days. "


    After listening to the good morning and beautiful scenery, Jingdi looked to the bedside.


    When he first woke up, he did smell a sweet and greasy smell in the air.


    That''s the smell of blood. I thought it was a military camp. This smell is very normal.


    Now he knows he''s wrong.


    This is not the smell of others. It is clearly the blood of the little woman around me.


    There are dark colors right next to the bed.


    The brown marks on the ground have an obvious sense of existence so far.


    The king emperor could not help but reach out and hold the unconscious hand around him.


    "Doctor Li came."


    "Yes." Liangchen immediately got up and walked out quickly.


    The king looked at the pale people around him with pity and remorse in his eyes.


    They never said the words like and love.


    Because of her attitude, she is not amorous.

 Chapter 1322

    I thought she was cold-hearted. I thought she had only awe and no feelings for him.


    But now the appearance of the other party, Jingdi''s heart is crisp, somewhat moved and somewhat happy.


    When Dr. Li arrived, he became frightened.


    Just because Dr. Li Taiyi described the treatment process in more detail than Liangchen and Meijing.


    Dead insects can''t be cured. They don''t die.


    As long as the host does not die, it will never come out.


    Even so far, the dead insects in his body still exist.


    Jiuji asked Doctor Li to cut her wrist and send the blood to his mouth.


    Another part was transmitted to his cut wrist.


    Just to transfer the dead insects from the heart pulse to other places.


    As for why Jiuji''s blood is needed, it''s only because a few years ago they had a same kind of concentric Gu.


    The blood between them has mutual attraction.


    On that day, blood flowed to the ground, because in the middle of the treatment, the cool country and the barbarian country came to spy.


    In this process, the dead Gu was startled, and the other party finally transferred and returned to the heart pulse again.


    So Jiuji had to bleed again.


    At that time, she was still very sober. She clenched her teeth and asked Dr. Li to cut off her other wrist.


    Emperor Jing took mi Youning''s other hand out of the brocade quilt.


    The thick bandage hurt his eyes.


    He knew that without her, he would no longer exist.


    Hearing Li Taiyi''s words, King Di''s heart was aching just thinking of the scene of blood flowing all over the place.


    It was so dense that he could hardly breathe.


    Li Taiyi could not bear to see the king emperor like this.


    Because there''s one thing he didn''t say.


    After thinking about it, it''s not a crime of bullying the king.


    His voice rose several degrees. "Emperor, I have something to report back!"


    Jingdi looked at the man in his arms gently.


    Hold the person in your arms, and the other party has no movement. If you used to wake up.


    Now it hurts him, makes him blame himself, and makes him don''t know what to do.


    Hearing what doctor Li said, Emperor Jing didn''t feel much emotion.


    Now he just wants her to wake up.


    Nothing is heavier than the man in your arms.


    "Say." calm tone.


    Doctor Li wiped the sweat on his head, "emperor, Grandpa Ji still has five years to live..."


    As soon as emperor Jing heard about the woman in his arms, his eagle sharp eyes strafed Doctor Li.


    When Doctor Li looked at him, he clearly felt the killing intention.


    The feeling that he was killed on the spot made him speechless.


    "Make it clear to me word by word!"


    Jingdi couldn''t help but exert himself in his hand. He felt that the person in his arms was closer to himself, so he loosened it for fear of hurting each other.


    "Back... Back to the emperor, when Grandpa Ji sent you blood again, the dead Gu ran out of you and directly entered grandpa Ji''s body. At the beginning, Grandpa Ji smiled and said, it''s good


    But who knows, you also have a dead Gu in your body. I''m afraid the people of the barbarian country are trying to... In order to be afraid that you won''t win, they even put down two Gu insects, so... So... Grandpa Ji has five years to go... "


    "Shut up!" emperor Jing angrily interrupted the words behind Doctor Li.


    He didn''t want to hear what the other party said next.


    His face was livid with anger and remorse.


    Who''s to blame? If it wasn''t for saving him, the man in his arms could have lived a long life.


    The king closed his eyes and held the man in his arms tightly.


    At this time, he did not know how to comfort himself.

 Chapter 1323

    But his thin body in his arms made his heart like a needle.


    Suddenly, the king''s spirit flashed.


    He opened his eyes and looked at doctor Li with oppressive eyes.


    "How many years do I have to live?"


    Doctor Li trembled when he heard the speech. The corners of his mouth closed tightly and dared not speak.


    But his attitude made the king''s face better.


    The corner of his lips even slightly recalled, "do I have only five years?"


    Doctor Li banged and kowtowed when he heard the speech, "Weichen damn it, Weichen damn it..."


    This was the default, but the king emperor was relieved.


    That''s good, too.


    Live and die together


    Emperor Jing did not embarrass Doctor Li and asked him to find more herbs to supplement his body and use them in his diet.


    He wants to get better quickly and take good care of Jiuji.


    At the same time, I also want to settle this account with the cool country and the barbarian country.


    King got out of bed that night.


    Wearing armor, he appeared in the barracks.


    The heavy atmosphere in the barracks soon cheered up.


    Emperor Jing said some inspiring words, and even said that he would take the cool country and the barbarian country and unify the country.


    That is the ambition of an emperor and the strength of a country.


    But obviously, everyone misunderstood.


    The king emperor only avenged his father-in-law Ji.


    He does not allow anyone to hurt the people on the tip of his heart, but can still exist safely.


    Although it''s to save him, Jiuji will do so.


    But this account should be included in the cool country and the barbarian country.


    There is no need for these two small countries to exist in the future.


    This night, all the soldiers in the barracks were encouraged and shouted long live the emperor.


    Jingdi was bitter in his heart. He had only five years. Long live where he came from.


    At the thought of people living and dying together, the bitterness becomes insignificant.


    On the third day, MI Youning finally woke up.


    When she woke up, the king emperor was not around and had gone to the front battlefield.


    "Grandpa Ji, you are awake!"


    Tea was walking into the main account when she saw mi Youning sitting up.


    On his pale face, he turned to Tianxiang, who was guarding outside the tent: "Grandpa Ji woke up and brought up the hot meal quickly. The boiled medicine can be released."


    "Yes!"


    Prepare meals and medicine at a good time and beautiful scenery.


    Tea and Tianxiang go into the main account and serve mi Youning to wash.


    "How many days have I slept?"


    Mi Youning leaned weakly on the bed, and a tingling pain came from her wrists.


    "Three days." tea gently wipe her hands.


    They all recognized the woman in front of them.


    When the other party saved the king one after another, they recognized her as half the master.


    Although there are many people who lay down their lives for the emperor.


    But they don''t have the courage of the woman in front of them.


    The blood shed on that day was really scary. They thought each other had gone like this several times.


    I know for the first time that a person can shed so much blood.


    "It''s been three days..." Mi Youning whispered.


    On that day, even though mi Youning learned from Jiehun that he would not die.


    But watching so much blood flow out, I thought I couldn''t hold on.


    I didn''t think she really survived.


    The blood of that day really flowed to the limit and was about to run out.


    Under the service of tea and fragrance, MI Youning simply wiped his body.


    She can''t bathe now. She can only relieve it by wiping.


    Liangchen and Meijing walked into the camp with a meal filled with herbs.

 Chapter 1324

    "Just now I heard that the battle was won again. The emperor cut off the head of the barbarian Khan!"


    When Meijing entered the master account, she began to shout.


    If it had been before, she would have been despised and blocked by the other three.


    But hearing her words, Liangchen, tea and Tianxiang didn''t stop, and even connived.


    Mi Youning''s mouth bent slightly when she heard the beautiful scenery.


    This time Jingdi narrowly escaped death. It is estimated that he will fight back with all his strength.


    I hope the war will end soon.


    It''s too cold here.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help pulling the brocade quilt on her body.


    Liangchen and Meijing put their meals on the table and pulled them down on the bed to serve mi Youning.


    "Have you heard when the emperor will return to camp?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s question, Liangchen and Meijing shook their heads one after another.


    They didn''t inquire about it.


    However, since the victory came, it showed that the army was coming back soon.


    The battlefield was not far away.


    Mi Youning didn''t ask any more and ate safely under the service of several people.


    Although the medicine was added, the diet was more nutritious, but she couldn''t eat too much.


    He only ate half of his usual food and stopped.


    "I can''t eat any more. Let''s go."


    Tea a look at the table did not move much food, his face showed an anxious color.


    "How much have you just eaten? Drink another bowl of red dates and ginseng soup. The soup has been boiled for two hours."


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded to the anxious faces of the four people in front of him.


    After drinking the soup, MI Youning was relieved.


    I really can''t eat any more.


    I haven''t eaten anything these days. My appetite is a little small.


    While the four palace maids are busy, MI Youning calls xiaohuner.


    "Little soul, how is Jingdi''s body?"


    "Very good. It''s good to trade life for life."


    There was something fishy about that.


    Mi Youning raised his eyebrows. "I don''t seem to like seeing him very much. At the beginning, you proposed a way to save the king."


    "Then who knows that you will also be implicated! Do you know that the death bug will suffer in the end, which is unbearable for ordinary people!"


    The ring soul blew up, and the tone was very angry.


    Mi Youning smiled when she heard the words of Jiehun.


    I''m worried about her.


    "It''s all right. As long as the power of the soul comes to hand, I can stand this sin. Even if I can''t help it, isn''t there still you?"


    "..." ring the soul.


    "By the way, how long can I live?"


    Tea at this time brought a bowl of medicine to MI Youning''s eyes, "you should drink medicine."


    Tianxiang squatted down and came with a plate of preserves.


    It seems that the medicine is hard to swallow.


    Mi Youning wrinkled her nose and looked at the bowl of medicine in red tea''s hand. She was very disgusted.


    "There are three years left, five years for Jingdi."


    Hearing that their lifespans were different, MI Youning wondered, "why is he five years and I three years?"


    Ask the ring soul at the same time, but also put the medicine in red tea''s hand.


    "Because the next two years are very difficult, once three years arrive, I will let you leave the task world." the tone of Jiehun can''t be refused.


    "... all right."


    Mi Youning took the medicine to his mouth, shook his head and drank it all in one gulp.


    After drinking the medicine, MI Youning quickly reached out from the plate in Tianxiang''s hand and took out two preserves to his mouth.


    "Bitter..."


    Mi Youning''s disgusting words made red tea and Tianxiang smile.


    People in front of them are afraid to drink medicine. They know that at this time, each other''s expression is vivid and makes people laugh.


    Afraid that she might be out of strength, they serve mi Youning and lie in bed to rest.

 Chapter 1325

    Jingdi responded with a vertical horse and saw the beautiful scene from a distance.


    When they appeared at the entrance of the barracks, Jingdi accelerated.


    The horse stopped in front of the good time and beautiful scenery, and the war horse leaned in front of their faces.


    "What''s the matter?" Jing Di''s tone showed some eagerness.


    At this time, his body was full of blood, and he could not tell whether it was the enemy''s or his.


    The smell of blood is strong to pungent.


    On the good day, Meijing knelt down immediately and said quickly, "go back to the emperor, Grandpa Ji is awake!"


    Emperor Jing sat on his horse and was stunned when he heard the news.


    Then the whip in his hand slapped on the flattery - stock and quickly rushed into the camp.


    Mi Youning lay down and couldn''t sleep. When she remembered, she had no strength.


    She asked the ring soul to repair her body.


    Just after the ring soul was repaired, the camp was lifted away and the sound of heavy footsteps came.


    Before mi Youning turned his head, he smelled a pungent smell of blood on his nose.


    The king emperor saw that the people on the bed were moving. The surprise in his eyes was about to overflow his eyes, and the arc of the corner of his mouth was very obvious.


    Just as mi Youning turned his head, Emperor Jing had rushed to the bedside.


    "Ah Jiu..."


    Jingdi was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He looked excited and surprised.


    However, MI Youning frowned slightly when she saw the king''s appearance.


    The smell of blood poured into her nose, making her unable to breathe.


    This is not the place where mi Youning frowns. There is a scar on the face of emperor Jing when he approaches.


    Although it''s not deep, it''s bleeding out.


    "Tea, add fragrance!"


    In the tent, the two people who had stopped because of emperor Jing came forward immediately when they heard mi Youning''s call.


    "Go and ask doctor Li!"


    King Di stood by the bed, staring at Mi Youning with both eyes. He couldn''t see enough.


    He held out his hand to touch the man in front of him.


    After seeing the blood of his hands, he stretched out into the air and stopped.


    Seeing his careful movements, MI Youning slowly sat up, quickly held his hand and put it on his face.


    Jingdi''s hand trembled and felt his thin face. He was dirty by his bloody hand and frowned.


    "You... What''s wrong with you?"


    Mi Youning looked at the king with a smile and shook his head gently.


    "The emperor is hurt here." she reached out and touched it gently, and the man''s handsome face was cut.


    Emperor Jing reached out and held her hand, "it''s not in the way..."


    Thinking of Doctor Li''s words, Emperor Jing now doesn''t know how to tell the people in front of him.


    Say, you still have five years to live.


    He can''t say that


    "Emperor, Doctor Li has arrived."


    Tea back, respectful voice.


    Mi Youning took emperor Jing''s hand away from his face and said to Doctor Li, "the emperor is hurt. Look."


    Li Taiyi was going to kneel down to say hello. However, after hearing mi Youning''s words, he rushed to Emperor Jing with an arrow step.


    His worried eyes quickly swept around the king.


    Even though king was covered in blood, Doctor Li could see that king was not hurt.


    His armor was intact, and there were no scars on his exposed skin.


    Li Taiyi had to turn around and look at Mi Youning.


    Although there was no sound, the meaning in his eyes was asking where the emperor was hurt.


    Mi Youning stretched out his finger and pointed to Emperor Jing''s face.


    Doctor Li looked in the direction of his fingers and saw the scar on the emperor''s face.


    The small scar relieved Doctor Li. At the same time, he shook his head secretly.

 Chapter 1326

    Thinking in her heart, Jiuji is too fussy.


    While breathing a sigh of relief, Doctor Li took down the medicine box he carried with him and prepared to prepare the injury medicine for the emperor.


    From beginning to end, Emperor Jing didn''t give his sight to Doctor Li.


    His fatigue made him want to rest. He could think of everything Jiuji had paid for him. It was very difficult for him to speak.


    "The emperor will sit down first and the minister will give you medicine."


    Doctor Li prepared the medicine, but it was inconvenient to give him the medicine, so he had to make a noise.


    King Wen Yan sat by the bed, holding mi Youning''s hand with his bloody hand.


    Seeing the blood on each other''s cheeks, he stretched out his other hand to wipe it.


    The hand he wiped was also covered with blood.


    Finally, it can only be wiped more and more dirty.


    Seeing this scene, Tianxiang immediately took out a clean handkerchief, knelt in front of the king emperor and raised his hands respectfully.


    Seeing the white veil, Emperor Jing picked it up and wiped it gently.


    Mi Youning tilted her head and cleverly cooperated with the man in front of her.


    Doctor Li on one side drugged emperor Jing.


    I don''t know when only emperor Jing and MI Youning were left in the huge camp.


    Doctor Li withdrew silently with good medicine, and even tea and Tianxiang left.


    Emperor Jing took a deep breath from MI Youning''s smiling eyes.


    "I''ll change my clothes first and talk to you later."


    "OK..."


    Emperor Jing got up and retired his armor in the camp.


    Mi Youning was not half shy and looked at the figure of the king calmly.


    Until the other party changed into comfortable clothes, her eyes still showed a pity look.


    When the king turned around, he had a panoramic view of this look, and he couldn''t help laughing and bending his lips.


    After changing his clothes, Jingdi went to the wooden basin to wash his face and wipe his blood.


    This is prepared by tea and Tianxiang before.


    After cleaning himself up, Emperor Jing walked to MI Youning with a clean wet handkerchief.


    He bent over to wipe her face himself, and finally wiped his hands.


    This is the first time Jingdi took care of people.


    Even the emperor''s brother didn''t enjoy his service.


    Mi Youning also saw that the man in front of him was very strange.


    She did not point out, but looked at the man who was more and more embarrassed in front of her.


    The other party has something to say, which can be seen from his eyes.


    But until the king sat by the bed for a long time, he didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Their hands have been holding each other, pulling each other, and no one can get in.


    "The emperor has something to say?" Mi Youning took the initiative to break the atmosphere.


    Jingdi held her hand, obviously tight.


    Mi Youning patted him with the other hand.


    Although her beautiful face was thin, she still moved the king emperor.


    Emperor Jing lowered his eyes and pressed down the palpitation in his heart. He opened his mouth and still couldn''t say it.


    Mi Youning waited quietly. She knew what the other party was going to say.


    But she couldn''t take the initiative to say it, so she had to wait for the other party to speak.


    "There is no solution to the dead Gu. Once I get caught, I will never die. I... I still have five years to live..."


    With that, Emperor Jing looked up at Mi Youning.


    The deep pupils looked at Mi Youning, especially her eyes, and didn''t miss anything.


    However, he will be disappointed in the end.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    "Well, does that mean that I also... Only have a life span of five years." very sure tone.


    The King opened his mouth, but his voice couldn''t make a tone.


    He knew that all the people in front of him knew it and understood it at a glance.

 Chapter 1327

    She is very smart, smart let him love.


    Especially the positive tone.


    Why know such a result, still so indifferent.


    Mi Youning seemed to know what king thought. She held each other''s hands.


    Think back on the life of the original owner and the years when she lost her memory.


    "Emperor, do you know that Jiuji''s life was given by you? The humiliation of imperial concubine Bai made me want to climb up. I was chosen by Tongxin Gu to save you.


    Later, I made a mistake because I was spoiled and arrogant. I was not moved out of the Qianqing palace. Even the master taught me carefully. Even the only life-saving benefactor was assigned to the imperial dining room by the master because of your advice.


    Your identity was discovered by you. Later... Later, because of the arrival of the barbarian country, you used a clever trick to return to you. Obviously, you knew it or accepted it.


    Later, her daughter was found, and now she has come to this step... "


    When Jingdi heard her words, his eyes showed tenderness.


    "I''ve been content all my life. I''ve been granted the age of 9000. In the palace, except you, I''m the biggest.


    Walking around the capital, anyone who sees me does not bow and bow. Even your brother, the king of Jin, should be polite to me.


    I''m content in my life. Without you, there would be no Jiuji. It''s just a pity that the injustice of heaven has made you suffer so much. "


    Mi Youning said the truth, and Emperor Jing was filled with mixed feelings.


    He held people in his arms and hugged them hard, trying to rub them into his body.


    A hoarse choking voice sounded, "how lucky... To meet you."


    "Three lives are lucky." Mi Youning replied playfully.


    "In the next life, I will find you and be with you."


    This is the most straightforward love words that emperor Jing said.


    Mi Youning didn''t answer good or bad.


    Because it''s something she can''t catch.


    So she pretended to be silly and didn''t answer or answer the topic.


    "How are you?" Jingdi obviously didn''t want to let her go.


    Mi Youning''s chin rested on Jing Di''s shoulder and his face wrinkled when he heard the speech.


    She doesn''t like the topic.


    But the man holding her was obviously waiting for her answer.


    "Ah Jiu, it''s good to be together in the next life. If you don''t mean Sansheng, let''s continue to meet."


    Mi Youning patted the man on the shoulder. "Who will make it clear in the next life? As long as you find me and pester me, I will be together."


    Jingdi wanted to ask why he wanted to pester her.


    Then I thought about the previous sentence. Who can make it clear in the next life.


    There are still five years left. They should cherish it in this life.


    Emperor Jing loosened mi Youning and lay side by side on the bed with her.


    Think of the next border arrangement.


    "I''ve asked the emperor''s brother to hurry up and leave the border affairs to him. We''ll return to Beijing when he arrives.


    After going back, the construction of the imperial mausoleum will be accelerated. I promise you have a place in the imperial mausoleum. "


    Such a promise is a great favor for Jiuji.


    But for MI Youning, it doesn''t matter at all.


    She was not the original owner and didn''t care about what happened behind her.


    After thinking about it, he didn''t sweep the king''s face. He pretended to be excited. "Thank you, Emperor. This is the blessing of a slave for several generations."


    Although mi Youning''s expression was perfect, Jing Di still found that there was not too much excitement in her eyes.


    He can''t catch and see through the man.


    What we can do now is to hold each other tightly and stay with him forever.


    Even after death, we should see her around us.


    This man is his and can''t escape.

 Chapter 1328

    Three years later.


    The Imperial Palace in the capital.


    "Waste! It''s all waste! What do I want you to do!"


    In the Qianqing palace, the king''s deafening roar came.


    What makes Jingdi so angry? There is no one in this deep palace except the magnificent 9000 year old.


    We have to talk about it slowly.


    Since emperor Jing subdued the cool and barbarian countries three years ago, there has been no war in the great country.


    In the past three years, he has been cultivating his body and breath in the palace, and even awarded the eldest prince as the prince.


    Let him accept the course of imperial art at a young age and follow the court every day.


    Today''s crown prince is ten years old, only ten years old, and can handle the government.


    The prince, the only heir of the emperor, was favored by the emperor.


    Even the king of Jin doted on the little prince, even more so than today.


    However, just yesterday, the king emperor took the Little Prince down to court. When he passed the imperial garden, something happened.


    Followed by the first eunuch today, Jiuji fainted at the age of 9000.


    It is said that the king''s attitude at that time was like the sky had fallen. He held people to drive the Crown Prince down from the Imperial Palace and rushed to the Qianqing palace.


    From yesterday to today, all the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital were summoned, but no one knew the cause of Jiuji.


    There was weak breathing, but there were no symptoms. He fell into a coma and was unconscious.


    Even Doctor Li was helpless.


    Jingdi waited all night and didn''t wait for anyone to wake up. His depressed temper could no longer be restrained.


    "I''m afraid..."


    "The emperor forgives..."


    The imperial doctors knelt down one after another and spoke in fear.


    However, this is not what Jingdi wants to hear.


    "The king of Jin is here!" a shout came from the door.


    "I''ve seen the Emperor..."


    The king of Jin walked into the front bedroom and saluted for the first time. After that, he didn''t wait for the king to speak and get up and approach.


    "How''s it going?"


    Emperor Jing reached out and pressed the center of his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the bedroom.


    Looking at brother Huang''s attitude, King Jin also knows that the situation is not objective.


    Glancing at the imperial doctor kneeling on the ground, "since you can''t cure it, find someone who can cure it. I don''t believe that no one in the world can cure it!"


    "I''m afraid..."


    "A bunch of rubbish! What''s the use of asking you! You know you''re terrified and you know you''re sorry. You''re healing people!"


    Jingdi heard the angry voice of the emperor''s brother in his ear, and his tired eyes showed a bit fragile.


    Suddenly, he suddenly looked in the direction of Doctor Li.


    Doctor Li was pale and in a trance. All the doctors knelt down, but he stood in the palace.


    At this time, the other party''s attitude is obviously wrong, very wrong.


    At the thought of his conjecture, the king''s face turned white.


    Regardless of his dignity and the calm and elegant in the past, he rushed to Doctor Li.


    Reaching out and holding the other party''s clothes collar, "do you... Do you know anything?!"


    Li Taiyi trembled when he was held by Emperor Jing''s collar.


    "Emperor... Emperor..." he was too excited to speak.


    Uneasiness, fear, fear, fear


    The look of the other party was seen by Jingdi, which made him more clear that it was really related to the speculation.


    Emperor Jing opened Doctor Li''s collar and muttered to himself, "it''s five years! It''s only three years..."


    "Bang!" Doctor Li knelt on the ground.


    "I don''t know. Now father-in-law Ji''s situation is just like... Just like when... You were ill."


    It was good that he didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, Emperor Jing kicked Doctor Li on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1329

    "Not five years! Why did you get sick in three years!"


    Vent your anger, properly vent your anger, but doctor Li can only bear it.


    The king of Jin changed his face when he heard the words of his brother.


    Three years ago, when Jingdi came back from the battlefield, he told him everything.


    Including each other for only five years.


    Now hearing the words of brother Huang and Doctor Li, the king of Jin naturally knows what it is.


    He was more excited than Jingdi, and his face became iron blue.


    If Jiuji gets sick, is the emperor brother coming soon.


    "Doctor Li, you have made it clear to the king! You don''t know what it means?" the king of Jin came to Doctor Li.


    He squatted down and asked, gnashing his teeth word by word.


    "Chen... Chen needs to observe for another day."


    Doctor Li closed his eyes and waited for the final decision.


    He is now a little sure that eight out of ten Jiuji is unconscious because of the touch of dead insects.


    The king went to his bedroom in a daze.


    What doctor Li said he didn''t accept.


    It''s only three years.


    How could he and she just


    Other imperial doctors kneeling on the ground could not understand the riddles of the emperor, King Jin and imperial doctor Li.


    Although they are curious, they also hold the attitude that one thing is better than one thing.


    Only a few noticed the attitude of the king emperor and found the other party''s loss of soul and the breath of despair.


    This day... Isn''t it going to change again


    Jingdi sat in front of the Dragon bed and looked at the sleeping woman. His deep eyes showed depressed pain.


    Unwilling, unwilling, pity, pain poured out one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Jingdi and others were in pain or powerless.


    Mi Youning has returned to the spiritual space.


    She sat on the soft couch in the space, sitting lazily and casually, "little soul, you''re not very authentic."


    The ring soul floated aside, turned his back to MI Youning, and looked at the colorful glass stones in front of him.


    "Host, this plane task has been completed, and the power of the soul has been obtained.


    The next plane is more dangerous. You need to be fully prepared, because I won''t go with you. "


    The ring soul''s voice is low, without the usual jump.


    Mi Youning looks at his soul, penetrates his unformed palm with his fingers, and touches his fingernails interestingly.


    The attitude of not listening to the words of Jiehun distorted the Jiehun face swept by Yu Guang.


    "Oh..." after a while, MI Youning answered.


    She got up from the soft couch and floated to the ring soul.


    When you come to the ring soul, move quickly.


    "Ouch! It hurts... Stop it!"


    Mi Youning moves quickly, grabs the ring soul''s ear and turns it around. The painful partner keeps begging for mercy.


    "Little soul, you are brave. You bring me here without saying a word and pretend to look deep. Who do you pretend to see you.


    You''re so smart when you watch the play! You don''t even pick up your tail and pretend to be a big tail Wolf for me! "


    The ring soul broke free for a long time and didn''t escape. Finally, it had to break its own soul body.


    The soul body can''t form a real state when it is broken, so it can easily escape the devil''s claw.


    "Host! You will lose me like this!" the little soul angrily pointed to MI Youning and accused him.


    God''s loss!


    Mi Youning jerked at the corners of his mouth and glanced at the little soul.


    "I don''t know what to say..."


    The little soul tilted his head, "said


    Mi Youning touched her mouth and blew xiaohuner''s anger.

 Chapter 1330

    Mi Youning touched her mouth and blew xiaohuner''s anger.


    "Little soul, do you know how stupid you are?"


    "..." ring the soul


    He doesn''t know. He doesn''t want to know at all.


    He was wrong


    He shouldn''t have given each other a chance to speak.


    "Host, you have lost me. Go, I won''t play for you."


    Mi Youning smiled carelessly in exchange for the angry stare of the little soul.


    "One year, give me another year."


    The ring soul thought and nodded, "time is running out. The last plane led to a time error, up to a year."


    Mi Youning hung his eyes and didn''t let Jie soul see the look in his eyes.


    If it had been before, she would have left without saying a word.


    But now she has a... A strange feeling in her heart.


    I don''t want to leave.


    The care after leaving, and what the person bears, are what she wants to think and doesn''t want to see.


    "One more thing, host, I can''t follow you in the next task. You need to finish it yourself."


    "Well, I see."


    "Are you sure one year later? If I go back, I can follow you for another year in the next plane."


    "Little soul, you are too wordy..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Nine thousand years old.


    The man at the top of the emperor''s heart has been unconscious for three days.


    These days, the king emperor never went to the court and threw everything to the prince who was only ten years old.


    The king emperor guards around Duke Ji every day. This is what all the slaves in the Qianqing palace see in their eyes.


    Duke Ji really occupies a certain position in the emperor''s mind.


    Even the king of Jin was very interested in the existence of this.


    The atmosphere in the court was as before, but a little more cautious.


    No one knows what Jingdi will do next.


    I''ve only heard that there are an endless stream of imperial doctors in the Qianqing palace who go to serve the 9000 year old.


    Looking at the pale and weak breathing woman in bed, no one knows the pain in Jingdi''s heart.


    On the second day, Doctor Li confirmed that the dead Gu attack had occurred.


    Death bug attack, that is to... Die.


    How can Jingdi accept this result.


    He and she have not... No further.


    He hasn''t told his little eunuch that he likes her.


    In this life, in addition to the father and mother, there are also the emperor''s younger brothers.


    This is the first person he likes.


    "Brother Huang..."


    I don''t know when the king of Jin came to his bedroom.


    The king emperor heard his words and his reddish eyes were those who had never left the Dragon bed.


    He dared not look away for fear that if he looked away, he would never see each other again.


    "Brother Huang, I have gone to the folk to find a famous doctor, Jiuji... She will be fine."


    Even the king of Jin said this, which was somewhat uncertain.


    The king sighed, "you have a heart."


    He reached out and held his soft, unresponsive little hand. Suddenly he asked, "how''s the imperial mausoleum?"


    The king of Jin pursed his lips when he heard the speech, "it''s finished."


    "That''s good... That''s good..." Jingdi slightly bent his lips.


    He still remembers his promise three years ago.


    After the king of Jin left, King Jing sat in his original position, still motionless.


    Looking at the face that seemed to fall into a deep sleep, Jingdi finally couldn''t hold on.


    Three days later, if he doesn''t wake up, he should make a decision to prepare for the future.


    He didn''t want to, didn''t want to, and didn''t want to.


    The reddish eyes became moist and the corners of the mouth closed tightly.


    "Ah Jiu, wake up, wake up, okay?"


    "If you want to leave first, what should I do... What do you want me to do..."


    Emperor Jing climbed onto the Dragon bed and hugged mi Youning tightly.

 Chapter 1331

    The other party''s body has no movement, so he can only hold it.


    Emperor Jing stretched out his hand and wrapped mi Youning''s arm around his waist, as if the other party had snuggled up in his arms.


    But the hands soon slipped down.


    Jingdi can only imprison her hand with one hand, and hold the person in his arms with the other hand.


    If you want to do this, the other party still snuggles up in his arms and falls asleep.


    As long as the other person wakes up, everything will be fine.


    "Ah Jiu, wake up..."


    "I like you and please you. How can you be willing to leave me..."


    In such a big bedroom, Jingdi''s choking voice sounded.


    The king emperor fell into a sad mood and didn''t find that his hands were gradually exerting force at his waist.


    When mi Youning woke up, he heard the choking voice of emperor Jing.


    Even if the other party tried to suppress it, she heard it clearly.


    After all, they are so close.


    "Ah Jiu..."


    Jingdi was still murmuring her name.


    "Emperor, I''m here."


    "Ah Jiu..." emperor Jing kept calling.


    Mi Youning replied with a smile, "yes, I am."


    This time her voice rose a degree.


    The person holding her was stiff and relaxed slowly.


    Emperor Jing put his head on MI Youning''s shoulder socket and closed his eyes after hearing the response.


    "Ah Jiu?" he shouted tentatively again.


    "Emperor, I''m here."


    Jingdi''s heart beat slowly, which showed that the other party was very excited.


    After a long time, Emperor Jing loosened the man in his arms and opened the distance between them.


    Looking at the beautiful smiling face, Jingdi''s excited face calmed down as much as possible.


    However, the facial expression that he tried to suppress made his handsome face hard distorted.


    Thinking of what he had just done, Jingdi''s earlobes slowly turned red.


    Mi Youning hugged emperor Jing''s waist very attentively, "emperor, I had a dream."


    She nestled in the arms of a man and told her dreams.


    "I dreamed that our hair became gray. We sat on the recliner in the sun and enjoyed it. Xiao Qinzi chattered aside. At the good hour, beautiful scenery, red tea and Tianxiang chatted not far away.


    Their hair has turned white. We are all old, old... "


    Emperor Jing shook his hand when he heard the speech and held the man in his arms.


    "What a dream."


    "Yes, I dreamed that we grew old together."


    Jingdi closed his eyes, and the tears in the corners of his eyes still came down after all.


    Tears fall on the brocade quilt and stain it.


    They never have a chance to grow old together.


    He never dared to expect such a beautiful dream.


    Reluctant, he was reluctant to die.


    Reluctant, he was reluctant to see the man in his arms.


    They hugged each other tightly in bed, and no one bothered their warm and sad coexistence.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine thousand years old.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Jiuji fell ill, Emperor Jing completely handed over the government to the prince and the king of Jin.


    He is with Jiuji every day, like glue and inseparable.


    Every day, they get closer to death.


    Jingsheng died of illness at the age of 9000 in the eleventh year.


    This year, great changes took place in the dynasty.


    King died, and the crown prince, who was only eleven years old, ascended the throne.


    It is said that the 9000 year old and the king emperor are a pair of lovers who will never die.


    As a eunuch, father-in-law Ji, who is nine thousand years old, is extremely beautiful and gorgeous. Many people are shocked.


    It is said that the king took a fancy to his appearance.


    But someone came forward to refute.


    Yes, when Duke Ji was a little eunuch, he saved the king''s life.


    Later, there was no waning barbarian country to demonstrate, but a song of etiquette was used to make it retreat.


    The lyrics of that song are still works that everyone in the streets comes to.


    This is more than that. Even later, Duke Ji became 9000 years old and became an existence below one person and above ten thousand people.


    She resolutely sneaked to the battlefield to accompany the king.


    It is said that the king was seriously injured on the battlefield. It was Duke Ji who came forward to save the king.


    After all, rumors are rumors. No one knows the facts.


    Even the now weak emperor did not know until he was an adult and read history books.


    It is said that the nine thousand year old is actually a woman and a person deeply loved by his father and Emperor.


    The love between them was once envied by future generations.

 Chapter 1332

    Jinfu is a miserable man in the harem.


    Although his name is so festive, his experience has nothing to do with his name.


    His family was poor. When he was ten years old, he sold it and was stabbed into the palace.


    Later, for various reasons, he was sent to the violence room of the worship room, where he saw all kinds of crazy people.


    Many people can''t stand cruel means and are tortured crazy.


    With the passage of time, Jinfu''s heart is slowly distorted and cold.


    Until he was 13 years old, he saw the dirty things in the harem, which was the means of intrigue among the empresses in the harem.


    And he was so unlucky that he became a victim.


    That night, Jinfu was bagged and thrown into the remote pool water.


    There were stones in the sack. He couldn''t swim up until he sank to the bottom of the water.


    He thought he was going to die.


    However, there is no way out.


    When he was about to sink to the bottom of the water, the sack broke, and Jinfu went upstream desperately.


    He''s alive.


    This night was a crucial turning point in his fate.


    He met the ninth prince.


    The emperor''s favorite prince.


    "Who are you!"


    A man with a sharp sword stood by the pond and stopped Jinfu in the water.


    Behind him was the ninth prince in royal clothes.


    This year, Jinfu met his life-saving benefactor and his lover in the future.


    The other party is the escort of the ninth Prince and also the personal bodyguard, Chu mu.


    Later, Jinfu was arranged to clean the imperial garden.


    One stay is seven years.


    This is the convenience given to him by Chu mu.


    Jin Fu was very grateful to each other because he met occasionally in the palace.


    His dark state of mind changed.


    I look forward to seeing Chu Mu every day.


    Until the ninth prince came of age, Chu Mu followed him to the battlefield.


    At the age of 15, the ninth Prince and Chu Mu went to the battlefield and made many military achievements.


    And he still sweeps in the palace every day, and sometimes he will be punished by all kinds of masters.


    But none of this matters to him.


    This is almost the same for the riot room.


    When he was seventeen, Chu Mu came back.


    He looked at each other''s strong face and found one thing.


    He likes him.


    He doesn''t remember when he had feelings.


    When he was seventeen, he told Chu Mu about his love.


    He doesn''t ask for anything. He just wants him to know.


    Chu Mu didn''t respond to him and turned away.


    Later, the other party went to the battlefield again, but disappeared with the ninth Lord.


    This disappearance is three years.


    During this period, Chu Mu''s friends asked someone to give him something.


    Jinfu opened it and burst into tears.


    It turned out... It turned out that he was not single love.


    After the disappearance of Chu mu, Jinfu changed, became silent and more self-contained, just like a wooden man.


    Until he met Jiuji.


    Later, when the ninth Lord returned, his life changed dramatically.


    But he didn''t wait for his lover, and his Chu Mu didn''t come back.


    What the other party gives him through his friends is a love poem.


    "It''s easy to look back on the flowers,


    I dream and never sleep.


    You need butterflies and birds to accompany you in spring,


    Time flow no return silk wrapped silkworm.


    Wandering alone,


    Leave or stay in the spring of that year.


    Love is lonely and heartbroken,


    You''re embarrassed. "


    Chu Mu had already had feelings for him, but he was too young at that time.


    The other party''s feelings can''t be said. He wants to respond when he reveals his feelings.


    However, the ninth Lord will go to the battlefield soon, and he will follow.


    The situation was so dangerous that he didn''t know how to tell it.


    Drag on and on until there is no chance to speak.


    In recent years, Jinfu has become the chief eunuch of the imperial dining room, and has reached a height that others can''t reach in a lifetime.


    But he resolutely begged to leave the palace at the age of 9000.


    He wants to find his Chu mu, his life-saving benefactor and the love of his life.


    Day after day, Jinfu came to the border for two years and searched for such a big border.


    He firmly believed that his Chu Mu was still alive.


    Jinfu abandoned his glory and wealth. After two years at the border, his once fine skin and tender meat became rough.


    He endured the hard environment and looked for it day by day.


    After two years at the border, he didn''t find the person he was looking for. Jinfu decided to change the land to look for him.

 Chapter 1333

    Jinfu finally decided to visit the borders of neighboring countries.


    Today, he rested in the teahouse.


    "The boss wants a bowl of water and a big cake."


    "OK!"


    In places like the border, it''s good to have drinking water and full pasta.


    Although the big cake is dry and difficult to swallow, although there is yellow sand under the water, Jinfu doesn''t dislike it at all.


    He asked for another bowl, poured out the clean water, soaked the dry and hard cake in the water and swallowed it.


    If you don''t eat, you have no physical strength. Without physical strength, you can''t find his Chu mu.


    "Damn it! I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl! It''s so exciting to go next time..."


    "Yes, it''s delicious and spicy, hahaha..."


    Just then, from a distance came a few men dressed as soldiers.


    Looking at their clothes, Jinfu knew it was his own soldiers.


    The boss saw several military masters and greeted them with a smile.


    "Daniel! Daniel, come on, come out!"


    The head of the rough looking man greeted the boss with a smile, "boss, how''s business."


    "Make do with it, or the same?"


    "HMM." the man took out a few Wen of silver and gave it to the boss. "Brothers are thirsty. Two more bowls of water."


    The boss took the money and said, "good, good..."


    However, when he turned around, he made tea and shouted impatiently, "Daniel! Daniel, you''re dead inside!"


    Jinfu quickly finished eating, left the money, packed up his package and left.


    He wondered where he was going next.


    "Give the flowers... Look back... Just wait..."


    In this way, the rough and harsh voice came into Jinfu''s ears.


    The voice was very strange. The other party''s stumbling words stopped him.


    "Daniel, serve the tea quickly!"


    "Ah? Oh, oh..."


    The hoarse voice sounded again, and Jinfu was sure he was unfamiliar.


    But I still couldn''t help turning around.


    Just because the other party''s stumbling poems were the love poems given to him by Chu Mu at the beginning.


    "I... Dream... Never... Never sleep..."


    When Jinfu turned around, he saw the back of Daniel who was called by his boss.


    The other side''s mouth still spits out Jin Fu''s recited poems.


    "You... You stop!"


    Jinfu shouted in a trembling and loud voice at the back of the man who called Daniel.


    The man''s steps did not stop, but the boss and several soldiers looked at him one after another.


    Jinfu saw that the man didn''t stop and hurried to catch up.


    Seeing this, the boss immediately stopped him, "eh? Sir, what are you doing?"


    Jinfu narrowed his eyes and looked straight at the boss with sharp and murderous eyes, "get out of the way!"


    The cold voice made the boss get out of the way involuntarily.


    Although Jinfu left the violence room, he was still vicious in his bones.


    After climbing in the palace for so many years, his hands were already covered with blood.


    Daniel seemed to hear the boss''s voice and finally turned around.


    Jinfu also saw the other party''s ruined face.


    Even if beyond recognition, even if the other party''s eyes are confused, even if.


    Jin Fu recognized at a glance that this man was Chu Mu He was looking for.


    "Chu mu..." tears were left uncontrollably.


    Daniel was flustered when he saw Jinfu''s tears.


    He walked quickly to Jinfu and wiped his tears clumsily, "no, don''t cry..."


    "You big fool!"


    Jinfu jumped into Daniel''s arms.


    The boss looked silly with the soldiers around him.


    Daniel was picked up by the boss. When he woke up, he had no memory. Everyone around him knew it.


    In the present situation, it seems that relatives have come.


    On this day, Jinfu is no longer on the road alone.


    He gave the boss a lot of money, followed by a man who only knew giggling.


    "Why did you agree to go with me?" the thin man asked.


    The big fool smiled foolishly, "hi... I like you..."


    Then he blushed and lowered his head.


    The thin man laughed and scolded, "fool!"


    "Not stupid, not stupid, hey hey..."


    He finally found him.


    Even if he is ruined and stupid, he still loves him.


    Just live.


    Living is hope.


    The setting sun pulled their back very long.


    Years are quiet, and the world is safe.

 Chapter 1334

    On a dark night, a chase was staged in Longquan town.


    A group of people chased a woman with torches in their hands.


    "Ahead, come on! Get her!"


    "Huang Ying, don''t run..."


    "Let go of Xiaocui..."


    Mi Youning is directly sent to the mission world this time.


    As soon as she entered the task world, she kept running and kept running.


    She was not the only one who ran, but also dragged a "half dead" woman in her hand.


    "Huang Ying, brother Ashan doesn''t like you anymore. Don''t do this... Let me go!"


    The woman dragged forward by her pleaded bitterly.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Huang Ying, don''t run away! Let Xiao Cui go..."


    "Stop..."


    There are still people chasing behind.


    Mi Youning saw the moonlight shining on the water not far away, and suddenly felt a little frightened.


    It''s like a monster with a big mouth in front. As long as she gets closer, she will be swallowed up.


    Mi Youning clearly knows that fear is owned by this body.


    Hearing the sound coming closer and closer behind, MI Youning gritted his teeth and went on.


    In this short time, MI Youning began to receive the memory of the original owner.


    The pond in front is getting closer and closer. Mi Youning finally stops with the received memory.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    She was only a few meters away from the black pool in front of her.


    "Huang Ying, let me go. I won''t marry brother Ashan. Let me go..."


    When she came to heishuitan, Xiaocui couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    The fear in her eyes was very real, her body was still shaking, and she looked at the black pool in front of her in horror.


    Even disregarding the rope in MI Youning''s hand, he broke free and retreated back.


    She''s scared. She''s scared.


    "Huang Ying, I won''t marry. Really, let me go back..."


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and listened to Xiaocui''s words, but her eyes looked at the endless pool of water.


    The lake named heishuitan in front of us is a forbidden area of Longquan town.


    The reason why the body of the original Lord is afraid of the black pool in front of her is because she was buried here.


    Mi Youning''s expression was so solemn that he was deterred from the black water pool in front of him.


    Because it was here that I failed the last time I entered the mission world.


    There is a dragon in the black pool.


    "Huang Ying! Huang Ying, let me go!"


    "I won''t marry, I''ll retire when I go back..."


    The people behind are about to catch up. Xiaocui is still begging for mercy.


    Mi Youning listened to Xiaocui''s plea for mercy in her ear, and her beautiful eyebrows and eyes frowned tightly.


    "Shut up!"


    She turned and said fiercely to Xiaocui.


    The latter immediately shut up because of her tone.


    Mi Youning''s brain runs fast, thinking about how to avoid the dragon.


    Looking at the calm lake, MI Youning felt it was not too late to leave.


    Maybe the dragon was not disturbed. Just leave quietly.


    Thinking so, she turned around with the rope binding Xiaocui and ran away from the pursuers.


    There are dragons in front and pursuers behind.


    It''s safer to pursue soldiers.


    Just when mi Youning wanted to step back and chose to walk towards the villagers, the pond behind him changed.


    The moonlight shone on the lake and saw the huge ripples flashing.


    Mi Youning''s ears moved slightly, his face changed, and his feet quickened.


    She even threw away the rope holding Xiaocui in her hand and rushed forward.


    However, the villagers of Longquan town stopped her from leaving.


    "Huang Ying! Where''s Xiaocui? Where did you get Xiaocui?!"

 Chapter 1335

    "Where''s Xiaocui? Where''s my Xiaocui?"


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man stood up, walked up to MI Youning and shook her body.


    The other party''s mood was very excited. Looking at the blood in his eyes, MI Youning clenched his teeth.


    What''s all this!


    This is also a confused account.


    The drama of two women fighting for a husband.


    The man named Ashan was contested by Huang Ying and Xiaocui of Longquan town.


    A Shan once had an affair with Huang Ying for a period of time. Later, I don''t know why he suddenly engaged to Xiaocui.


    Xiaocui''s family does small business, which is much better than Huang Ying, who has no father and doesn''t scold and is raised in her uncle''s house.


    Huang Ying knows that Ashan''s parents don''t like her. Later, she inquires and knows that their family got married because of the dowry given by Xiaocui''s family.


    She resented herself for a time. She resented that her parents had gone early and that her uncle''s family had not given her a dowry.


    Later, on impulse, he kidnapped Xiaocui.


    I thought as long as Xiaocui disappeared.


    Now this scene is staged, which is the disaster caused by the original owner.


    "I ask you something! Where''s my little Cui? Where''s my daughter?"


    The middle-aged man shaking mi Youning in front of him is Xiaocui''s father.


    Mi Youning pulls down the other party''s hand that imprisons her arm.


    "Your daughter is behind!"


    The man''s eyes changed and rushed to the black pool.


    Several villagers behind wanted to hold him, but they were still a step late after all.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Help..."


    Not long after Xiaocui''s father ran away, there was a frightened cry behind him.


    The villagers stepped back, and their actions showed how scared they were of the black pool ahead.


    "Woo woo... Roar..."


    The deafening sound sounded and the sound of water came.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and ran back.


    No matter the reason of the original owner, she just left Xiaocui. Now she must bring people back.


    Before, she was also out of her mind. She was so afraid of the dragon.


    It seems that it was swallowed by the other party before, leaving some shadows.


    Mi Youning''s departure was not stopped.


    When she ran to Xiaocui''s father and daughter, she saw the Golden Dragon at a glance.


    A pair of deer horns, snake trunk, fish tail, Eagle claws.


    The golden pupils glared at them angrily.


    Seeing the true face of the dragon, MI Youning''s eyes showed some doubt.


    The dragon in front of him has clearly turned into a dragon. Why hasn''t he ranked in the immortal class? His cultivation has already become an immortal.


    While mi Youning was thinking about this, Jiaolong was already leaning back and slowly moving in front of several people.


    Seeing this, MI Youning sat down on the ground and kicked his father and daughter who hugged each other tightly.


    She whispered, "don''t go yet!"


    Jiaolong''s ears and eyes are clear, and he listens to MI Youning''s words.


    It is very angry that strangers disturb its practice.


    When he came out of the water, he decided to swallow the intruder.


    But when hearing the pleasant and strange voice, its golden pupils stared at each other.


    Half of the body remained in the water, and the raised golden dragon body was as steady as ever.


    During the period when Yilong looked at each other, Xiaocui and her daughter quickly got up and ran the way between them.


    Mi Youning stood in the moonlight at night, facing a pair of golden pupils.


    Suddenly, the moonlight hid in the dark clouds, and the dark night came again.


    It was dark all around, only the sound of insects and birds.


    Mi Youning''s mind moved. She wanted to run away at this time. She didn''t know how much it was worth.

 Chapter 1336

    However, just at Mi Youning''s feet, there was a movement not far away.


    She knew that the noise came from Jiaolong.


    She stopped moving immediately.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Mi Youning estimates that it may only be a few minutes.


    The moonlight appeared again.


    In the moonlight, MI Youning met the golden pupil as big as a copper bell.


    Jiaolong had come to her, but she had no feeling during this period.


    Thinking of what should happen, MI Youning broke out in a cold sweat.


    I''m afraid of thinking about some things


    Mi Youning clenched his hands into fists, and his eyes met Jiaolong''s golden pupil fearlessly.


    One person and one dragon look at each other at close range.


    Their minds are different.


    Mi Youning''s soul power spreads and is ready at any time.


    Even if the original plot track changes, she is still vigilant to prevent being swallowed by Jiaolong.


    In the original story, as soon as Jiaolong came out of the water, he found Huang Ying and quickly came to her.


    She even swallowed people without giving her a chance to beg for mercy.


    Mi Youning can''t figure out why Jiaolong has been slow to move, so he can only be extremely vigilant.


    Jiaolong looked at the woman in front of him, and his mood was also different.


    In front of the woman, each other''s eyes are integrated with the beautiful eyes in memory.


    There was no fear, no greed, no calculation in her eyes.


    This is a pair of cold and alert eyes.


    Jiaolong had planned to eat people, but he hesitated.


    I haven''t seen those beautiful eyes in my memory for nearly a hundred years.


    The man''s amazing appearance and a pair of eyes loved him most.


    Unfortunately, it was a pair of eyes with calculation and greed. Even if there was some love inside, it overwhelmed both calculation and greed.


    As like as two peas in the memory, a dragon can''t bear to swallow people.


    It just looked at the woman in front of her and stared into each other''s eyes.


    Calculating in his heart, when will the other party be stunned.


    Every year at the sacrifice, he would eat a girl''s sacrifice.


    None of those people didn''t faint with fear.


    Time goes by slowly. One person is vigilant and one dragon is waiting.


    After a long time, they didn''t wait for the picture they met.


    "Huang Ying! Huang Ying!"


    Just then, behind him came the cries of villagers in Longquan town.


    "Huang Ying..."


    The villagers are still shouting the original name, and MI Youning''s body is motionless.


    She couldn''t see through the dragon in front of her and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Jiaolong also heard the voice of the villagers behind him. His golden pupil turned a few times and his body slowly retreated into the pool.


    Such a big golden pupil didn''t miss mi Youning from beginning to end.


    Interesting, really interesting.


    The woman in front of her is not afraid of it and even guard against it.


    A pair of cold eyes, different from the attitude of others, made Jiaolong decide not to eat each other.


    In a few days, it will be the annual sacrifice time.


    He looks forward to seeing you next time.


    Mi Youning watched the Dragon drown in the pool and disappear.


    Even if the other party disappeared into the water, MI Youning didn''t make any rash moves.


    Who knows if the other party will swallow her in the moment she turns around.


    Until after a long time, the pool was calm.


    The village name of Longquan Town hasn''t left yet, calling the original name behind.


    Mi Youning tentatively stepped back two steps.


    Seeing the calm of the water, I couldn''t help accelerating my step back.

 Chapter 1337

    Until she retreated to the villagers of Longquan Town, the dark pool did not fluctuate.


    Mi Youning was completely relieved.


    Jiaolong''s cultivation is obviously high. Even if she goes all out with her soul, she can''t grasp all the confrontation without the help of the soul.


    "Huang Ying, are you all right? Your child''s trouble is clearly death..."


    "Come back with us quickly. The black pool is a forbidden area. It''s not easy to get out alive..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning listened to the villagers'' words in his ear, and did not respond or refute them.


    I don''t know why, her heart is still flustered.


    Jiaolong just let her go. It''s not right.


    Is it over?


    "Let''s go, let''s go, don''t disturb that."


    "Yes, it''s time for sacrifice again in a few days. Let''s draw lots this time?"


    "That''s the only way..."


    Mi Youning followed the villagers away. When he heard them talking about sacrifice and lottery, he suddenly woke up.


    Her panic grew worse.


    "Five days later, I want Huang Ying!"


    Suddenly came a heavy and threatening voice from all directions.


    The sound stopped everyone.


    The sound from the black pool.


    Mi Youning heard it and thought as expected.


    She felt that things would not be so simple in the past. How could the original owner live when she came here.


    Sacrifice, sacrifice, this is clearly the initiative to Jiaolong''s mouth, willing to be eaten by each other.


    This evil taste... There is no one!


    The villagers knelt down in fear when they heard the threatening voice.


    "Yes, please rest assured that the sacrifice Huang Ying will appear in five days."


    One of the villagers said timidly.


    He didn''t even give mi Youning a say.


    Among the crowd, only mi Youning stood.


    Cold, angry eyes stared straight at the black pool.


    She didn''t see it, floating on the surface of the black water pool, and a pair of golden pupils were looking at her.


    After waiting for Jiaolong''s response for a long time, the village name of Longquan town got up.


    They looked at Mi Youning with sympathy or gloating.


    In short, most people are still happy that this year''s sacrifice has been settled.


    On the way back to the town, the villagers'' attitude towards mi Youning has obviously changed.


    They surrounded people for fear that they might run away.


    Several older people even advised her that if she disappeared, the whole Longquan town would be flooded.


    All the human lives of the town are in her hands.


    As this year''s sacrifice, she will be the benefactor of the town.


    After saying a lot of high sounding words, MI Youning listened to them in his left ear and heard them in his right ear, without paying any attention to them.


    From the memory of the original owner, we found the reason for offering sacrifices every year.


    There is a heritage in the town.


    Every year, a girl will be selected as a sacrifice and sent to the black water pool.


    It is said that there is a fairy in the black pool, who protects the safety of the town.


    If the villagers don''t give sacrifices, the other party will be angry and drown the town.


    According to ancestral records, there were town and village heads who did not believe in evil and did not give sacrifices for a year.


    Countless villagers were killed and injured that year. The whole town and surrounding villages were flooded.


    Future generations remember this lesson and never delay the annual sacrifice.


    It seems that the annual sacrifice must be a perfect body.


    Mi Youning touched her chin. In order to avoid being eaten, should she break her body.


    The look and attitude in his eyes seemed to have such a plan.


    If the ring soul is there, we must ridicule her lack of integrity.

 Chapter 1338

    Back in the town, MI Youning was imprisoned.


    She didn''t even get in touch with her uncle''s family.


    Mi Youning glanced at the clothes around him. There was a clean room and a bed.


    This is the village head''s house. Those people took her to the village head''s house and locked her up.


    Mi Youning didn''t need to know that these people began to discuss the sacrifice in five days.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a slight knock on the door.


    "Huang Ying, Huang Ying, are you there?"


    Mi Youning was just about to walk towards the bed. When she heard the familiar voice, she turned and walked to the door.


    She stood in the direction of the door, silent.


    "Huang Ying, I told brother Ashan that he would come back to see you tomorrow."


    The person standing outside the door is no one else, but Xiaocui who was tied away by her original body.


    Mi Youning heard what she said and raised her eyebrows. "Why are you here?"


    "...." Xiaocui was speechless when asked.


    It is reasonable to say that they are rival lovers. She shouldn''t have informed brother Ashan about Huang Ying.


    "You... Thank you for saving my father. A Shan once told me about you, but..."


    "Tell you in person when he comes to see you tomorrow. Brother a Shan still likes you, but he has to..."


    Xiaocui said and left quickly.


    Mi Youning shook his head funny.


    She knows everything about the original body, Ashan and Xiaocui.


    The situation of Ashan''s family is general. He grows several mu of land at home. When he is not busy, he goes back to the county to do some odd jobs.


    He likes Huang Ying, and Huang Ying... Likes him, right?


    Mi Youning doesn''t know. After she received Huang Ying''s body, she didn''t feel that kind of love.


    The other party prefers freedom and wants to get rid of the uncle''s family.


    And Ashan married her, everything will be free.


    As for like Ashan? Mi Youning didn''t feel it.


    A Shan proposed marriage to Uncle Huang Ying three months ago.


    The uncle''s family didn''t prepare Huang Ying''s dowry and asked the a Shan family for twenty liang of silver.


    Otherwise, you can''t marry Huang Ying.


    Ashan''s mother is ill and can''t work in the field. Her father is the only one busy at home.


    Even if the family can find twenty liang of silver by scraping together, what will happen in the future.


    How will their family live in the future.


    These a Shan didn''t tell Huang Ying.


    A month after the marriage proposal, someone came to propose marriage. Xiaocui''s family invited a matchmaker.


    They have only one daughter. They like Ashan to be honest, down-to-earth and capable.


    So when you propose marriage, you will also give a lot of dowry to carry.


    A Shan looked at his old parents and the endless work at home. He was silent.


    Silence is sometimes a kind of recognition.


    In this way, Ashan''s family accepted the gift of the matchmaker sent by Xiaocui''s parents.


    A Shan likes Huang Ying, but he has to lose to the reality in front of him.


    He can''t let his parents who have raised him all his life suffer.


    But... These have nothing to do with MI Youning.


    After Xiaocui leaves, MI Youning lies on the only bed in the room to rest.


    At present, she can''t escape. Thousands of lives are in her hands.


    Once they run away, these people will die.


    As for the original body, there is no desire, and it has already reincarnated.


    Huang Ying is gone. The rest of the way is for her to go.


    As long as she finishes her life, she will get the power of her soul.


    If you can meet the man who changes the colorful glass stones, you will get more soul power.


    Thinking of the danger mentioned by Jiehun, MI Youning bent his mouth.


    Except for a dragon, it''s not terrible.

 Chapter 1339

    No matter how powerful Jiaolong is, it is not impossible for her to escape.


    But after the sacrifice, the lives of all people in Longquan town and surrounding villages are now on her.


    She can''t escape before the sacrifice.


    Mi Youning goes through the next arrangement in her mind and falls into a deep sleep safely.


    The toss of the original body this night has already made the body tired.


    However, MI Youning didn''t know that a dragon could make trouble in the fairyland.


    It is also the overlord of the devil.


    She will suffer a lot in each other''s hands in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning woke up and was brought to the village head of Longquan town.


    The village head also said some grand words, which was nothing more than her honor and her destiny. If she couldn''t resist, she had to accept it.


    She will be everyone''s benefactor and the object everyone will remember.


    Finally, she said something and asked her if she had anything she wanted.


    Mi Youning searched the regret in the original owner''s mind, as if there was nothing else but getting rid of his uncle''s family.


    As a sacrifice, the original body will get some silver money and a lot of compensation.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment and said, "separate me from my uncle''s family and give the money and compensation obtained by becoming a sacrifice to the hunter living in the back mountain. It seems that he has no father and no mother."


    At the end, there was a bit of self mockery in her tone.


    The village head was stunned when he heard the speech, obviously with disapproval.


    In this era, family affection is the most valued.


    Now mi Youning''s words are simply not recognized by his relatives.


    But as this year''s sacrifice, the village head knows that she must meet this requirement.


    "OK, call your uncle''s family later and make a witness in front of everyone."


    "Thank you very much."


    The village head did what he said and soon found the uncle''s family.


    Looking at the Huang family, MI Youning''s face became somewhat ugly.


    The anger and resentment on his face can no longer be covered up.


    I worked as a cow and horse in this family, and finally I had nothing.


    After my parents died, the house belonged to my uncle''s family, and there were several liang of silver left.


    She hasn''t seen anything so far.


    At the age of matchmaking, there is no dowry.


    There are more than ten pieces of silver for her work these years.


    What did you get in the end, but sold her a retainer.


    Married girls dare not ask for twenty Liang silver. Uncle Huang really dares to speak.


    Uncle Huang doesn''t know what happened.


    When he heard the village head tell the cause and effect, he stared at Mi Youning angrily.


    My aunt was the first one who couldn''t help it. "You white eyed wolf! Eat our food and use ours. Now I''m dying. I still protect those silver. I''ve raised you for so many years..."


    Mi Youning listened to her aunt''s words, and her beautiful face became gloomy for a moment.


    He opened his mouth and interrupted her: "you have raised me over the years. Yes, but the house my parents left me was used as a wedding house for your son, and you swallowed the money.


    Over the years, I''ve recognized being an ox and horse in your house. I''ve recognized wearing the clothes you don''t wear and eating the leftover meals you eat!


    But why did you ask brother Ashan for twenty Liang silver? Do you dare to open your mouth when your daughter marries?


    What''s your conscience?! I''m not afraid that my parents will come to you at night! "


    These words made the village head, the surrounding villagers and uncle Huang''s family stare.


    The villagers looked at Uncle Huang with incredible eyes and some disgust.

 Chapter 1340

    "You... Have raised you for so many years and asked for more silver when you got married. What''s the matter! What''s the matter!" my aunt teased me wildly.


    Mi Youning sneered twice and glanced at the expressions on the faces of the villagers around him. He thought that was enough.


    Just let people know what Huang Ying has suffered these years.


    No one knows what she has endured for so many years.


    Uncle Huang''s family pretended to be nice to Huang Ying outside, so people thought the family was very kind.


    However, who knows the pain Huang Ying experienced.


    How many times did your hands and fingers Pierce in order to earn money for embroidery.


    In order to get married as soon as possible and save more dowry, she was the first to stand up as long as she had work in the town.


    But the silver was taken away by Uncle Huang''s family.


    Seeing that MI Youning didn''t speak, she ignored the sight around her and began to advance an inch.


    "There''s nothing to say. I''ve raised you for more than ten years. You say you can separate your family. I tell you, Huang Ying, no way!"


    Uncle Huang was silent. The meaning was very clear and disagreed.


    In this regard, MI Youning has long made plans.


    She took a small book out of her clothes.


    "Yes, regardless of the family, I''ll return the money I''ve earned over the years. Since I entered your house at the age of six, I''ve earned sixteen, twenty-nine and seven Wen in the past ten years.


    Give me all the 728 money left by my parents and the house. I don''t need much silver. I''ll give you ten liang of silver after all these years of upbringing.


    Generally, people raise a child for a few Liang silver from childhood. I''ll double it for you, uncle and aunt. Is that good? "


    Uncle Huang was stunned by Mi Youning''s mouth.


    Uncle Niang stared at Mi Youning and couldn''t drink her meat and blood.


    Mi Youning showed an indifferent smile on her face, ignored her cannibal eyes, and asked again, "aunt, do you think so?"


    A word ignited each other.


    "You little wave hoof! You say there''s so much silver! I tell you there''s no way! I''ve raised you for nothing for so many years?


    There''s no house or silver. Don''t even think about it. Just open your mouth and come. Who knows if it''s true! "


    The more angry the other party is, the kinder the smile on MI Youning''s face is.


    She turned over the book in her hand.


    The father of the original owner is literate, and Huang Ying has always had the habit of bookkeeping.


    "If you don''t admit it, we can verify it one by one. Not only do I have accounts here, but also those families I work for. I''m afraid you won''t admit it one day."


    When Uncle Huang heard mi Youning''s words, his sharp eyes swept over her.


    Mi Youning bent her lips and looked at each other.


    "What do you think, uncle? As the head of the family, I should always make an idea."


    The girl in front of me has changed.


    It used to be trembling, but now it seems to change overnight.


    Become bold and assertive.


    Thinking that the other party would die in five days, uncle Huang pulled his daughter-in-law.


    He said to the village head, "just do as she said, and there will be no relationship from now on."


    After that, he took his abusive daughter-in-law and left the village head''s house.


    People around them poked at the backbone of their departure and talked about it one after another.


    From now on, uncle Huang''s family is smelly, and their character is not good.


    The town is mostly friendly.


    Otherwise, what Huang Ying did last night, those people should have left her alone in the black water pool.


    But they didn''t. instead, they waited for her and called her.


    Mi Youning leaves his uncle''s family smoothly.


    The silver and compensation were sent to the hunters in the back mountain.

 Chapter 1341

    After settling the matter, MI Youning was sent to the detention room again.


    She will spend the next few days here.


    That afternoon, the man named Ashan came.


    The other party came alone.


    "Huang Ying, please talk to me. I didn''t know such a thing would happen. My mother was ill yesterday, so she couldn''t come."


    "I know you are, Huang Ying. If you want to cry, cry..."


    "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t... You wouldn''t run to the black water pool..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A Shan said a lot outside the door, but mi Youning didn''t respond.


    I have no feelings, and I may not see you again in the future. Why do I get into unnecessary trouble again.


    Ashan also saw that Huang Ying didn''t want to talk to him.


    He said something later, and before he left, I''ll see you again tomorrow.


    As soon as mi Youning heard this, he quickly said, "don''t come."


    If you are calm, let Ashan''s footsteps stop.


    "Huang Ying, Huang Ying, you are finally willing to talk to me!"


    Mi Youning took a smoke from the corner of her mouth, and the other party was as happy as a child who got candy.


    In the memory of the original body, a Shan is a big black man.


    It''s really hard to imagine the other party''s appearance and attitude.


    Mi Youning shook his body and continued, "I never liked you. I only got along with you in those days to get rid of my uncle''s family.


    Now the wish has been fulfilled, and there is no regret. Go and don''t come again. "


    A Shan stood outside the door, hearing her words, showing an expression of disbelief.


    "Huang Ying... You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    With the voice of bitter crying, MI Youning got goose bumps all over.


    This man named Ashan is an indecisive man.


    Otherwise, I won''t like Huang Ying any more. I hesitated and finally accepted the proposal of Xiaocui''s family.


    "Come on, don''t come to me again. What I said is true."


    Mi Youning didn''t think he was lying.


    These are the true feelings of the original body.


    A Shan cried louder and louder outside the door. Finally, he cried and ran away


    Imagine the other party''s look and action of leaving crying. Mi Youning is cold and has goose bumps.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by.


    Finally, the day of sacrifice came.


    Mi Youning was released in the evening.


    Several aunts bathed her, changed clean clothes and even put rouge on her.


    This action made her seem to get married.


    That night, even the mayor came out.


    The mayor, the village head, the villagers, the sacrificial women, and the strong men painted with strange colors around them.


    These are all preparations needed for sacrifice.


    There is still a distance from Longquan town to heishuitan.


    At this distance, MI Youning sat on a wooden boat row and was easily lifted away by several strong men in the village.


    Along the way, the people looked solemn, and the sacrificial woman had words in her mouth.


    Mi Youning looked around at the familiar and unfamiliar scenes, and her eyes turned around.


    Eaten? It''s impossible.


    Don''t even think about it.


    She wants to run away at the moment of being eaten, and hide in the spiritual space together with her original body.


    This is the only way except to hit hard.


    It''s hard to train dragons, so she doesn''t bother that brain.


    No matter how far the journey is, it will eventually come.


    The boat row in which MI Youning was sitting was put to the ground, and everyone entered the state and took action.


    They surrounded mi Youning sitting in the middle.


    "Hey ho! Hey ho..." the strong men roared.

 Chapter 1342

    The sacrificial woman shook her walking stick in her hand and recited an ancient spell that people couldn''t understand.


    "Hey ho! Hey ho..."


    The strong men gathered together began to dance neat and spicy steps.


    The mayor and village head not far away, as well as other villagers, stared anxiously at the surface of the black pool.


    Suddenly, the woman singing the ancient spell knelt to the black pool.


    He yelled and kowtowed again and again.


    The strong men stopped dancing. They lifted up the boat row made by Mi Youning again and walked to the black water pool.


    At the moment of being put into the water, MI Youning felt the icy pool water penetrating his clothes.


    I don''t know when the sacrificial woman came to the black water pool.


    "Go, my girl, you will be taken care of, and the lucky pet will be you."


    The other side enunciated this sentence clearly.


    Hearing her words, MI Youning raised her head and grinned at each other.


    Be favored? Lucky pet?


    It''s ridiculous, but it can''t be refuted, can it.


    The woman was blinked by the smile on MI Youning''s face. This was the only time she saw a different sacrifice.


    The past sacrifice, which is not crying to go home.


    Only in front of this is the most calm, still smiling so calm.


    But for a moment, the sacrificial woman continued to sing.


    The strong men around seemed to get a signal and pushed the boat towards the middle of the pool.


    They even went into the water and walked in the cold Tan water.


    Mi Youning''s body feels the cold water soaking her body. She knows that the Jiaolong will appear in a moment.


    She needs concentration and high-intensity agility.


    I don''t know when those strong men loosened the row.


    They had already gone to the edge of the pool, and MI Youning''s boat floated away in the middle of the pool.


    Strange to say, I don''t know why, the pool seems to have vitality.


    Obviously, it is a stagnant water, but it is washed into the middle of the pool by the current.


    Soon mi Youning''s curiosity was interrupted.


    Because there was movement on the water.


    There are several ripples on the water surface, which are very large and obvious.


    Although it soon disappeared, MI Youning still noticed.


    She looked to the black water pond and saw that the villagers in Longquan town had left.


    Those people can''t see clearly.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise on the water, and MI Youning felt a violent shaking in the row.


    The surrounding water waves were like pouring rain, which drenched her through.


    Holding his hands tightly on the bamboo raft, MI Youning''s eyelashes were wet, and he could only squint slightly at the scene in front of him.


    Jiaolong appeared, his body held high, and his huge golden pupils looked down at her.


    "Roar..."


    The Dragon roared at her.


    There was no emotion in the voice.


    The surrounding pool slowly returned to calm.


    Jiaolong''s body shook and his head slowly approached mi Youning.


    The other pair of dragon horns look closer. Mi Youning wants to hold it with both hands and ride on each other''s body.


    The breath of the Dragon swept over, and MI Youning stretched out his hand and wiped his face.


    The other party had opened his mouth and looked at her with his head tilted.


    Seems to be thinking about how to put your mouth down.


    She is a dish!


    "Roar..."


    The low roar of the Dragon sounded in my ears.


    Although the voice was lower than before, MI Youning still felt that his ears were going deaf.


    She couldn''t help retreating slowly.


    The boat row was no longer floating. After taking a look at the surrounding scene, the shore was far away from her.


    This scene is really helpless.

 Chapter 1343

    Jiaolong looked at the woman in front of him.


    The vigilance in each other''s eyes is just like that day.


    He really likes these eyes.


    If you really want to eat each other, you will never see such eyes again.


    Jiaolong doesn''t want to eat her.


    Another reason is that Jiaolong changed his mind when he thought of what the other party had done.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know that Jiaolong gave up the idea of eating her.


    Now she is trapped in the scene of isolation and helplessness. She can only find a chance to enter the spiritual space.


    Jiaolong''s huge dragon head was always around and looked at her closely.


    This is the right time.


    "Puff..."


    Mi Youning quickly stood up and plunged into the icy pool.


    When Jiaolong saw this scene, his golden pupils showed surprise.


    Soon it rushed into the pool.


    Black pool, can not see the bottom, a pool of stagnant water, cold and piercing.


    Jiaolong entered the pond and did not find the woman.


    The other party seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    It has been here for a hundred years and has already mastered every corner here.


    That woman really disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye.


    The Dragon flew out of the water and roared at the black water pool.


    "Roar..."


    The voice was full of anger and anger.


    It was fooled by a human being, which was a big failure of its dragon life.


    The Dragon poured into the water again and reappeared the huge black pool.


    Still did not find the missing woman, even at the bottom of the pool did not see the body.


    Jiaolong couldn''t understand how the other party escaped under his eyes.


    It''s hateful.


    Don''t let it find her, or... Or it will eat her!


    As for how to eat, that''s another way of saying it.


    At this time, the person who makes Jiaolong angry is resting safely in the soul abstaining space.


    The ring soul stands beside the colorful glass stone and has fallen into a fixed body.


    He didn''t tell her what he had done.


    Looking at the ring soul standing by the colorful glass stone, it looks like a guardian knight.


    The colorful glazed stone has changed a lot, which is compared with her new entry into the ring soul space.


    The tail changes especially. The colorful colors are like the tail of an animal.


    Think of such a big colorful glass stone, only all of which radiate light can go back.


    Mi Youning feels that there is a heavy task and a long way to go. She still needs to work harder.


    The ring soul space can accept the entry of the human body, but the original body has no power and can''t stay much longer.


    Mi Youning estimated the time and sent himself out.


    The position transmitted will not be black water pool.


    The ground was wet under my feet. It was dark at night with dew.


    It seems that although the moon tonight is not big, it is also there.


    Why is there no moonlight here.


    Mi Youning got up from the ground and looked up at his head.


    There is a rare moonlight blocked by towering trees, vaguely seeing the curved moon in the sky.


    This is what I can see when I walk with MI Youning''s footsteps.


    Without looking around, she was sure that her current situation must be in the deep forest.


    Such tall trees can only be found in deep forests.


    There is only one such dense mountain forest in Longquan town. There is only one family in the mountain, which is located in the back mountain.


    Mi Youning looked at the place where the moonlight was shining and walked back to the mountain.


    There lived a hunter on the back mountain.


    Before, MI Youning wanted to make money and compensation for the sacrifice. It was better to give it to the wolf hearted uncle''s family than to the hunter.

 Chapter 1344

    Now mi Youning has been reduced to this situation. For the time being, he can only walk in the direction of the back mountain.


    Everything will be decided at dawn.


    The body fell into fatigue, and MI Youning used his meager soul to support it.


    Soon she went out of the deep forest and saw the moonlight outside.


    There is indeed a bamboo building in the back mountain.


    It''s a two-story building. It looks very particular.


    A hunter''s life is really good, MI Youning thought.


    Raising his feet, MI Youning walked in the direction of the bamboo building.


    Although I have never been to the back mountain, I know there is only one family here.


    There are many fierce animals in the deep mountains and forests. Most people dare not live here.


    The hunter who lives here is still very famous.


    That''s why mi Youning is so sure that the bamboo house is the hunter''s house.


    It was dark in the bamboo building. Mi Youning''s main family fell asleep.


    There was a crisp knock on door, but no one answered her.


    Mi Youning hugged her body and relieved the cold air all over her.


    Autumn is coming, and the weather at night is like cold winter.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Her knocking at the door couldn''t help increasing.


    Still no response.


    "Anyone? Open the door..." finally couldn''t help shouting.


    There was still no response.


    Mi Youning stamped his foot, gritted his teeth and pushed open the door in front of him.


    A burst of sandalwood came from the room and poured into the tip of my nose.


    By moonlight, the huge living room came into view.


    Tables and chairs are neatly placed, and many animal fur is neatly padded.


    Mi Youning walked into the house with his feet on the soft ground and couldn''t help but hang his head.


    The ground was covered with white... Animal fur?


    Uncertain, but very particular.


    It doesn''t look like a place where people who make a living by hunting live.


    Mi Youning thought of stepping on the dew all the way and taking off his shoes. Then he stepped into the room.


    "Anyone?"


    As expected, there was still no response.


    It seems that the host''s house is not there. There is a candlestick on the table not far away. Mi Youning approaches and lights the candle.


    The lights lit up, so that the huge hall furnishings were more clearly reflected in the eyes.


    The dress here is really exquisite. I''m uneasy. There are all kinds of books on the bookshelf in the distance.


    Mi Youning didn''t approach and touch at will.


    She just wanted to find a place to rest. The dark fur imperial concubine''s couch near the window became her goal.


    I''ve come in. I''ll stay here tonight.


    As for the return of the host family tomorrow, let''s talk about tomorrow.


    Stepping on the soft fur ground, MI Youning walked to the side of the imperial concubine''s couch.


    I couldn''t see it from a distance. When I looked close, I found that the imperial concubine''s couch was twice as big as the ordinary one.


    The black fur draped on it has a smooth color, and there is a good silk thin quilt on one side.


    Mi Youning lay down very impolitely and casually took up the brocade quilt and covered him.


    For a moment, the sandalwood smell in the air became stronger.


    The smell on the brocade quilt sent out, and MI Youning frowned.


    There was a subtle feeling in her heart when she thought that it was covered by someone.


    But now I have to. It''s cold outside, and I can''t stay much longer.


    She has nowhere to go.


    Forget it... It''s only one night.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and slowly fell into a deep sleep in the smell of sandalwood around her.


    She slept soundly even in a strange environment.


    The quality of this night''s sleep is still very good.

 Chapter 1345

    Mi Youning is sleeping well.


    Far down the mountain, the dragon in the black pool was still angry and angry.


    That night, Jiaolong turned the black pool upside down.


    More than ten meters of wave water was taken to the shore, the surrounding trees were flooded, and the animals ran away one after another.


    Within a few miles, there were no living creatures except trees.


    ¡­¡­


    The trembling eyelashes slowly opened their eyes.


    Mi Youning was awakened by a slight sound.


    It seems that someone is walking around the room.


    Confused eyes saw a figure not far away. They woke up for the first time and sat up from the imperial concubine''s couch.


    Standing not far away, a tall figure with her back to her.


    With strong arms and broad and tall back, you can imagine how majestic a man is.


    Nearly two meters tall, dressed in black silk and exquisite clothes, it doesn''t look like hunting.


    Mi Youning thought that the other party must have seen her, but she didn''t wake her up.


    Just a figure gives people a heavy pressure. This is not the momentum that ordinary people have.


    Mi Youning loosened the brocade quilt in her hand and slowly went down to the couch, trying to say hello to the other party.


    Last night, anyway, she didn''t invite herself into other people''s house..


    "You''re awake."


    A cold, low voice sounded.


    The man in black didn''t turn around, but he definitely said the current situation when mi Youning woke up.


    Mi Youning stopped because of the other party''s words before her feet stayed.


    "Yes, I took the liberty to disturb you last night. I hope you will forgive me."


    After thinking for a while, she still said something like this, which sounded like remorse and apology.


    "Ha ha..."


    The man standing with his back to her smiled happily at the speech.


    The other party slowly turned around and showed his true face, "big brother?"


    He asked, but mi Youning didn''t realize what he said because he saw each other''s face.


    The man in front of him was tall, handsome and indifferent. On his hard face, his two eyebrows were raised high, showing a proud look of contempt for all sentient beings.


    But the most important thing is that the man has a pair of strange eyes with a touch of gold.


    However, just when mi Youning was attracted by those strange eyes, he found the other party coming.


    As I approached, I found that the color in men''s eyes became normal.


    After glancing at the other party''s position, MI Youning found that he had misunderstood.


    The position where the man stood before was just the place where the sun shone outside and was reflected by the early morning sun.


    Seeing the other party approaching, MI Youning turned to his deep and low black eyes.


    The cold and indifferent eyes radiated a sharp light, and MI Youning felt a bit of authority spreading.


    The other party''s footsteps stopped and his face became like a smile, giving people a feeling of evil.


    "Big brother? I don''t remember a sister like you?"


    He lowered his tone of disdain, but mi Youning was relieved.


    Men at this time are obviously much better than just now.


    The previous pressure also dissipated.


    No matter what his origin is, he may never meet again after today. There is no need to provoke him.


    Mi Youning stayed in bed slowly, put on his shoes and stood up in the sight of the other party.


    She showed a smile. "It''s inevitable that it''s inconvenient to go out. I didn''t say hello and broke in last night. It''s really necessary. Shouting big brother is just a salute. If you don''t like me, I don''t shout."


    The man looked at Mi Youning with a kind of research vision.

 Chapter 1346

    Mi Youning''s smile did not change with the sight.


    "Name?"


    With a low and commanding tone, MI Youning frowned slightly and died.


    "Huang Ying." she reported her original name.


    The man looked at Mi Youning with cold eyes.


    "Ao Tian."


    Then he turned and walked to the bookshelf behind him.


    Before, the other party was looking for something there. Mi Youning saw that the other party ignored it and couldn''t cry or laugh for a moment.


    Ao Tian?


    Is that a man''s name?


    It''s kind of weird, but it seems very suitable for each other.


    Mi Youning shook his head and walked towards the door.


    "Excuse me last night. I''ll leave first."


    Mi Youning looked at each other''s tall back, and sure enough, she didn''t get a response.


    He''s really a freak.


    This man is clearly not a hunter.


    Just now the other party stood in front of her at a close distance. Although her hands were not thin and tender, they didn''t work at all.


    Sharp eyes, indifferent expression and momentum make people feel oppression.


    This is not an ordinary person.


    Mi Youning''s feet stepped out of the threshold.


    She has nothing to do with how the other party is.


    Out of this door, they are each other''s passers-by after all.


    When mi Youning left, the man standing in front of the bookshelf didn''t look back.


    The other person''s attitude is like she doesn''t exist.


    Mi Youning walked out of the bamboo building and took a deep breath outside.


    The morning air in the mountains is really comfortable.


    She opened her arms and stretched slightly.


    Looking at the dense woods around, the streams flowing on one side, and the early morning insects and birds, I was in a good mood.


    Mi Youning went to the brook and washed his face.


    When I saw the clear stream, I inadvertently touched my lips when I washed my face. I tasted it very sweet.


    She reached for a handful and took a gulp.


    Fish swam in the clear stream from time to time, and MI Youning raised his lips.


    Although she was hungry, she was not very intolerable.


    While it was still early, she wanted to go down the mountain and leave here.


    Get up and walk towards the road where you came last night. One way down the mountain.


    Mi Youning was full of confidence and left in a very cool mood.


    After she left for a while, the man in the lower Hall of the bamboo building put down his book.


    He lifted his feet and walked out of the main building.


    It shows that MI Youning stood by the stream before glancing, and then looked in the direction she left.


    The tough and handsome face showed a sinister smile.


    The smile is obviously a bit of schadenfreude.


    When he came back early in the morning, he found someone breaking into the bamboo building at the door.


    Originally unhappy mood, even worse.


    The killing in his heart at that time still impressed him today.


    However, when he opened the door and saw the woman lying on his sleeping bed, his killing intention dissipated in an instant.


    Ao Tian stares at Mi Youning''s leaving figure, and the pupils of his eyes become strange.


    He waited for the other party to come back again.


    No one can get out of the mountain as long as he wants.


    This time, look where she escaped.


    Ao Tian turned and walked back to his room. Instead of staying on the first floor, he went up to the second floor.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walked for a long time. When the sun was empty, he still couldn''t find the way down the mountain.


    "Little soul, I''m lost in your house..."


    She muttered to herself.


    Of course, the ring soul will not respond to her.


    Mi Youning went to an ancient tree and rested by holding the trunk that several adults could hold.


    She has been walking for a long time. So far, she hasn''t found the way down the mountain.

 Chapter 1347

    There was no detour, no repetition, or ghost hitting the wall.


    She just got lost


    It''s strange to get lost. She can see the direction of Houshan bamboo building wherever she goes.


    But I just can''t find the way down the mountain.


    Mi Youning rested for a while and went on without believing in evil.


    Even called up the real map and opened the golden finger to find the way down the mountain.


    After walking for half an hour, MI Youning finally noticed something.


    The mountain forest is strange.


    The exit is ahead, but it''s a dead end.


    She even thought it was a cover up and wanted to break through, but she found that there were real objects in front of her.


    This is not a boundary or a cover up at all.


    Seeing this, MI Youning''s face sank seriously.


    After walking so far, she was already hungry.


    I haven''t eaten since the morning. At this time, my stomach has begun to make a voice of protest.


    I looked around and didn''t find anything to eat.


    Mi Youning simply sat down and took out a piece of chocolate from the space of giving up the soul and put it into his mouth.


    The sweet and rich taste melts in the mouth, making the gloomy mood better.


    At present, I can''t get out of the mountains and forests and can''t leave the mountain. Mi Youning feels that he needs to think of other ways.


    Although the surrounding villages are named, few people go up the mountain into the mountain forest.


    But that doesn''t mean no one, maybe some people will follow.


    In case... In case you can''t leave


    Mi Youning raised her head and looked at the direction of the back bamboo house.


    Strange to say, wherever she went, she could vaguely see the location of the bamboo house.


    If she can''t leave, she can only find the man named Ao Tian again.


    If the other party has lived here for a long time, he will be able to go out.


    After eating the chocolate in her mouth, MI Youning gets up and plans to try again.


    If you can''t go out again, go to the back mountain to "ask for help".


    However, the accident happened this time.


    Mi Youning walked on for a short time and met snakes that intersected.


    A green snake and a black snake wound together, blocking the road ahead.


    It''s not a spacious road. It''s OK to walk a few adults.


    The two snakes in front of me are two meters long. Sheng Sheng blocks the road.


    Mi Youning has no intention of watching their "snake making" process.


    She walked around the grass and trees on one side.


    After walking a few meters, she found several pairs of snakes intertwined.


    I even saw other actions of pressing up and down together.


    Today''s season is not like the season of green action. Why are so many animals here


    Suddenly, MI Youning gently sniffed the air and smelled a sweet and greasy aroma.


    It seems to be a kind of flower fragrance, which can''t help sinking.


    Feeling bad, she immediately shook her head.


    The situation here is wrong. There are everything in the deep mountains and forests. Maybe there are some confusing plants or other things around here.


    Mi Youning turns around to leave, but finds an enchanting woman standing behind him.


    There is no shelter on the other party''s upper body, and below it is supported by such a big tail.


    Mi Youning pressed his forehead and looked at each other incomprehensibly.


    Next, she watched a black snake slowly stand up and change a man''s face.


    The other party, like the woman, had no shelter on his upper body, and below him was a painted black snake tail.


    Is this... Demon?


    Mi Youning can''t think. He just doesn''t feel very conscious in his mind.


    Even facing the two snake demons in front of her, she had no fear and fear in her eyes.

 Chapter 1348

    On the eve of waking up, MI Youning walks towards a male and a female snake demon.


    "It looks ok, but I don''t know how it tastes."


    The male snake demon stretched out his thin tongue and swept around his mouth.


    The other party''s actions, with those malicious eyes, are unspeakable nausea.


    The female snake demon nestled in his arms smiled disdainfully when she heard the speech, "you also want to be a human like this. You don''t have any goods anymore. How can people mate with you in the future?"


    The male snake demon ignored her and stared at Mi Youning.


    At this time, MI Youning felt that his mind was becoming more and more unconscious.


    But she clearly realized one thing in her consciousness, that is, to leave here and go to Houshan bamboo building.


    Your feet are getting heavier and heavier


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, the male snake demon pushed away the female snake demon in his arms and came to MI Youning.


    The other party''s arms are stretched out to catch mi Youning.


    The strong smell of the male snake demon sobered mi Youning.


    It tastes pungent and makes her sick.


    Standing on his body, his eyes fell into a half absent and half fierce light.


    "Go away!"


    The tone of disgust was undisguised, which surprised the male snake demon opposite, and then turned into a cold killing intention.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Mi Youning frowns impatiently. The body subconsciously protects itself and has run the power of the soul.


    At this time, the snake demon was despised by human beings, even obviously disgusted and unbearable, which was a shame to him.


    Seeing that MI Youning didn''t speak, he decided to taste it first. The taste of virgin made him swallow saliva - liquid.


    After tasting the human taste, I stuttered people.


    The other party has seriously upset him.


    The snake tail swam on the ground and leaned against mi Youning.


    The stench approached again, MI Youning''s steps retreated, and his hands were slowly raised.


    Her patience is limited. She just wants to leave here quickly.


    The female snake demon not far away was watching the battle lazily. Soon another flower snake incarnated and half a man hugged her.


    The two snake demons soon looked at each other as if they had nothing to do with each other, and the posture was unbearable.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Bang..."


    Not far away, when a pair of snake demons were about to enter the theme, they heard the familiar sound of pain.


    The black tailed male snake demon was thrown away, fell heavily on the ground and made a loud noise.


    The scream of the other party startled the surrounding movements.


    The female snake demon saw that her former partner was attacked to the ground, and the blood from the corners of her mouth stimulated her.


    A little human dare to hurt them. It''s just impatient!


    She doesn''t care to tune green with the male snake demon around her, and quickly rushes to MI Youning.


    Such a big snake tail sweeps at the people who are still awake not far away.


    Although mi Youning is not conscious, he has entered the consciousness of protection.


    When the snake tail of the female snake demon was about to be swept, the soul power in her hand had taken a step ahead of her brain.


    The blue snake tail was flicked by the power of the soul and collapsed in an instant.


    "Ah ah..."


    The cry of pain and sorrow came from the mouth of the female snake demon.


    Mi Youning frowned when she heard two harsh shouts one after another.


    She raised her feet and staggered forward.


    When passing by the flower snake demon, the other party wanted to make a move, but Mika computer mi Youning didn''t dare to move in an instant.


    The human beings in front of us are not ordinary people.


    They defeated both snake families one after another.

 Chapter 1349

    Especially the strength of the other party''s hands, let him very taboo.


    However, if he doesn''t do it, it doesn''t mean that other demons don''t do it.


    While mi Youning was moving forward, most of the snakes behind him turned into adults.


    They shot quickly and attacked mi Youning together.


    Seeing this scene, the flower snake demon was hesitating whether to join, and suddenly felt a terrible smell.


    The look in his eyes immediately changed, and the colored snake tail kept retreating.


    Until he retreated to safety, he was still uneasy and quickly left the right and wrong place in front of him.


    His strong sense of crisis has saved him many times. This time, he feels that he will die if he doesn''t leave.


    He didn''t want to be buried here because he had been practicing Taoism for hundreds of years.


    Mi Youning didn''t feel the crisis behind him and left step by step.


    Every time I lift my foot, I feel something wrong all over.


    Before, I was unconscious and weak. I wanted to sleep on the spot.


    However, at this time, some feelings are very clear.


    There is a feeling of uncontrollability sweeping through the body.


    This familiar feeling is nothing else, it is Gu Yaowang.


    It was very strong and fierce. Mi Youning was caught off guard.


    The emptiness of her body made her bite her lips tightly and press it hard.


    The present feeling Valley owes is not what she can suppress. It comes quickly and fiercely.


    Just then, the snake demon and other monsters behind rushed up.


    These monsters together, MI Youning''s soul strength has increased.


    When the monster was about to touch her body, the power of its own powerful soul shook all nearby monsters away.


    The strong and dangerous smell made the demons who were about to approach hesitate one after another.


    I can''t hold on


    Mi Youning was powerless and wanted to be free.


    The feeling tormented her.


    She even felt embarrassed and something gushed out.


    It''s embarrassing


    Unable to move forward, stop where you are and bend your body slowly.


    Even if you bite your lips, there are still a few low intolerable sounds.


    The sound made the goblins around feel the opportunity, and they slowly approached mi Youning.


    Careful exploration, step by step close, waiting to kill the human.


    Holding himself in both hands, MI Youning could no longer see the valley in her body.


    She knew there was danger around, but she couldn''t move a step.


    The power of the soul has never been removed.


    The demons around thought she had no power to fight back and approached one after another.


    However, the next second will be attacked by the soul power of MI Youning.


    Feeling the temptation of those demons, MI Youning''s eyes showed a bloodthirsty light.


    She has never been a good person.


    She could not bear the repeated temptations of these demons.


    The torture in the body makes her want to do what to release.


    Killing is the best choice.


    The dark hair floated in the void without wind.


    Mi Youning raised her head and swept her bloody eyes around all the demons.


    Slowly stand up, and the strength of the soul around you becomes stronger.


    So that the demons around felt the terrible pressure on her.


    Standing up, MI Youning didn''t say anything. His hands worked unconsciously to gather the power of the soul in his hands.


    After that, without saying a word, he spread the power gathered in his hands to all directions.


    She wants to kill these demons and release her full strength to get rid of them.


    "Poof... Pooh..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Bang... Bang..."

 Chapter 1350

    "Ah ah..."


    The surrounding monsters flew all over the sky and fell to the ground one after another.


    Mi Youning doesn''t stop. When the power of the soul in his hands dissipates, he will automatically gather again.


    It seems that she will suppress the anxiety factors in her body.


    Until the last demon fell to the ground, MI Youning was also physically and mentally exhausted.


    She stood where she was, without any movement at first.


    After a while, her body fell back.


    However, the expected body hit the ground, and the pain did not come.


    She felt her body fall into a place with temperature and float slowly again.


    Confused eyes narrowed slightly.


    Finally, I only saw the face I saw in the morning.


    "Ao... Tian?"


    The other party''s handsome and tough face came into his eyes, and his eyes were still cold and cold.


    Mi Youning''s eyes merged slowly and fell into a coma.


    But her body was still shaking.


    There is a sea of flowers around here. It is the flower in love valley. When you smell the flower, you can only be relieved by the combination of yin and Yang.


    The demon is irresistible. Don''t talk about the human in your arms.


    Ao Tian heard the name of the woman in his arms, and his face was strange for a moment.


    Nothing can escape his eyes in this mountain.


    Especially he has been waiting for the woman to go back.


    After discovering what happened to the other party, he came slowly.


    I never thought of seeing the other party entangled and then killing.


    It''s impossible to say no.


    Obviously, he is still an ordinary human and has the ability to make him see through.


    It''s not magic, it''s not any kind of spiritual power he knows.


    Seeing that the other party was about to fall to the ground after consuming his physical strength, Ao Tian did it.


    He stretched out his hand, cradled the woman in his arms rudely, and slowly raised his head.


    Cold and murderous, the momentum of terror spread at this moment.


    All the monsters around trembled when Ao Tian appeared.


    It''s like the other party is a terrible existence.


    That''s true.


    Ao Tian is the most terrible existence for them.


    The existence of each other threatens their lives.


    For many years, they have kept the well water away from the river.


    But now the other party is holding the woman in his arms and standing in front of them.


    Everything has been explained.


    This woman is his property.


    "You dare touch the pet I like!" cold laughter came.


    The demons are sure.


    Just as Ao Tian said this, some demons around him could not control and showed their prototype.


    Ao Tian carried mi Youning on his shoulder with one hand, gently raised the other hand, turned and left here.


    He walks step by step.


    But after a few steps, I couldn''t see anyone in the twinkling of an eye.


    Behind him, there was a monster lying before, and now no trace can be found.


    The scene in front of us is like the illusion that the previous scene is not out of date.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning''s consciousness slowly returned.


    The body felt the water flow, and the sound of water sounded in my ears.


    Her dense long eyelashes trembled a few times and slowly opened her eyes.


    It was bright all around.


    She saw the familiar scene before her eyes.


    At this time, she was embarrassed to soak in the stream she left in the morning.


    The warm stream ran through her body.


    She remembered her memory. Before she lost consciousness, she seemed to see the man.


    Ao Tian


    In the present situation, it seems that it is really the other party.


    Soon mi Youning didn''t want to think about it.


    The feeling Valley debt in the body sweeps again, numb, itchy and uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1351

    The sound of chuckle came, "you owe the fragrance of love valley. You need a man."


    Hearing each other''s words, MI Youning''s body in the stream shook.


    That''s what I''m most afraid of.


    Before, she suppressed it with the power of her soul, and there was obviously no response.


    She wanted to bear it more, and it might pass.


    There is also a faint feeling in the bottom of my heart that I may need to do something.


    Ao Tian''s words are the worst result mi Youning thought of.


    Mi Youning opens her eyes. At this time, her patient eyes are slightly red.


    Even in the darkening night, Ao Tian still took that look into his eyes.


    "No, need, want!"


    Mi Youning refused without hesitation.


    She thought the man in front of her wanted to "help" her, so her dislike was very obvious.


    When Ao Tian looked at her like this, she laughed happily: "ha ha..."


    "Little thing, what are you thinking? I''m just going down the mountain to catch a man for you."


    The other party''s evil smile and these words made mi Youning frown.


    The last word changed her face.


    "Get out!!!"


    When did she get to this point and find a man at will.


    Not to mention the contemptuous tone of the man in front of her, the attitude of treating her as something annoyed her.


    She herself has no interest in finding someone to achieve the fate of dew.


    "Hum! I don''t know how to fight!"


    Ao Tian was really angry this time, and his face was full of gloom and terror.


    The first time he resisted was novel, but the second time he was treated like this by this woman, it felt different.


    "Ask for trouble!" Ao Tian turned and left.


    This time it is no longer the direction of the bamboo building.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and doesn''t care where the other party is going.


    Her whole body and mind were against a new wave of Valley hope.


    Ao Tian didn''t come back that night.


    And MI Youning was very embarrassed.


    She can''t help it. The power of the soul doesn''t work, and the drugs in the soul space can''t be cured.


    In the end, she had to kill herself to suppress it.


    The lip was bitten, the leg was pierced by sharp stones, and the wound was white with water.


    The palms of both hands have been forced into the meat by nails.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    It was only one night, which made her face haggard, and her clear eyes showed fatigue and weakness.


    This feeling will never last.


    No solution was found. Maybe it tortured her for a long time.


    At this time, MI Youning even wanted to know if there were any men in the world who made colorful glass stones change.


    If so, where is the other party.


    She must have caught each other and made her an antidote.


    The imagination is beautiful, but the reality is too skinny.


    A new wave of feelings is coming.


    Mi Youning survived this time and slowly stood up from the stream.


    She can''t stand it anymore.


    The far side of the sky is gradually turning white, and it is about to dawn.


    And she needs a rest.


    When he got up and went ashore, the naked cloth dripping water on the ground.


    Slowly walk to the bamboo building, and the water on your body is still dripping to the ground.


    Mi Youning reaches out and pushes open the door in front of her.


    She felt the familiar tingling of her body hit again.


    She was in pain and tired. She wanted to faint immediately.


    Faint


    Mi Youning pushes open the door in front of her and suddenly has an idea.


    If you fall into a coma, don''t you need the unbearable feeling of the resister.


    Can she be free?


    Raised his foot and stepped into the white fur bamboo hall, MI Youning let his body slip and lay on the ground.

 Chapter 1352

    Mi Youning put away her cold face and put on a flattering smile.


    "I don''t want any. Why don''t you help me yourself?"


    With that, he slowly lifted his legs and put them on the edge of the sleeping couch.


    The slender white legs are placed next to the feet, closest to Ao Tian.


    The changing face of the woman in front of him obviously made Ao Tian''s face show a more interesting expression.


    Mi Youning pushes open the wooden box and shows a charming smile to Ao Tian.


    This is not enough, untie the dress belt on the shoulder, showing some of their own unique style - feeling.


    She felt that the man in front of her was still calm, and she didn''t lose heart.


    Month Hun raised his head slightly and leaned back to expose his fragile neck.


    This is a sacrificial gesture.


    Ao Tian seemed to be attracted. He raised his feet and walked to the sleeping couch step by step.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the other party approaching, and MI Youning''s mouth bent a radian.


    Sexual - charming smile makes her beautiful face more attractive.


    Ao Tian stood in front of MI Youning and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    He smiled evil and dangerous, "you want me?"


    Mi Youning did not answer, but proved her determination with action.


    He put his hand three inches below his abdomen. The other party quickly stepped back and lost his hand. Mi Youning was not surprised.


    Then her legs close to the man''s Navy Dress, grinding and making a noise.


    Sweet voice, damn seducer!


    Unfortunately, Ao Tian still had no response.


    Just looked at the woman sleeping on the couch.


    Her limbs were pasted on her clothes, which didn''t disgust Ao Tian, but with some connivance.


    Mi Youning really can''t hold on, and the man in front of him still doesn''t move.


    Her soft body slowly got up and looked straight at Ao Tian.


    Inside the hook - lead, people can see at a glance.


    "Help me, I want..."


    Any man who hears such a request will agree.


    Ao Tian in front of him is not a human being, nor does he have the heart to cherish fragrance and jade.


    "Show me how much you want me."


    Cold laughter, cold, banter, disdain.


    All kinds of emotional tone and the meaning in the words kept mi Youning''s look unchanged.


    She put her hand to her mouth, made a swing move, smiled and said, "can''t you?"


    In case of doubt, with some mockery of counterattack.


    Ao Tian picked his eyebrows, as if he saw the woman''s mind in front of him, and showed full disdain for his superior contempt.


    Nevertheless, the other party still went to the bed and approached mi Youning.


    The only distance between them makes two different smells intertwined.


    The other side was no longer cold and fragile. Ao Tian showed disgusting eyes to him. Ao Tian reached out and touched mi Youning''s face.


    "You have no choice, let alone play tricks in front of me. Only by obeying my orders can you have a glimmer of vitality."


    Mi Youning''s face rubbed his warm palm, as if he were very dependent.


    Hearing this, he smiled low, "you are heartless and don''t pity others at all."


    Lifting his eyes, Mei Yi''s appearance reflected in Ao Tian''s eyes.


    Jiao Chen''s words were originally disdained by him.


    But the posture of a little woman in front of him made Ao Tian pause when he stroked her cheek.


    He was absent-minded for a moment, and the people in front of him appeared, which was not only his intention, but also the fun he was looking for in his spare time.


    Just a short absence, but the accident happened at this time.

 Chapter 1353

    The time mi Youning is looking for is right now.


    She felt something wrong with the man in front of her.


    The other party is not an ordinary person and can''t see the strength. If you want to attack, you can only be surprised.


    The power of soul in MI Youning''s hand is quickly replenished.


    At the moment when a man is absent-minded, his hands quickly attack each other.


    Because he didn''t know the strength of the other party, MI Youning didn''t make a close attack.


    When she shot, the power of the soul in her hand attacked quickly.


    Then she stepped back and was afraid of being hit back.


    Ao Tian''s cold and sharp black eyes flashed a killing idea when he found it.


    It was too late when he stepped back.


    The distance was too close for him to avoid.


    But he also dodged for the first time, and the force of the soul rubbed his waist and abdomen.


    The clothes were cut open and the smell of blood spread.


    He was hurt


    Ao Tian couldn''t believe it and looked down at the waist and abdomen clothes soaked with blood.


    How long hasn''t he been hurt?


    At this time, a man was hurt.


    Although the other party is not an ordinary person, Ao Tian is still angry at the current situation.


    A woman who was tortured by Qing Guqian even tried to kill him at this time.


    Yes, MI Youning wants to kill each other.


    The man has stepped on her bottom line.


    When he retreated again, the soul power in MI Youning''s hand attacked Ao Tian again.


    At this time, Ao Tian slept beside the couch for Shayi and escaped mi Youning''s attack.


    Mi Youning has been holding the edge of the sleeping bed and slowly stands up.


    Even if the body is weak, it still insists on holding a strong force.


    "Don''t come here, it''s a big deal!"


    Mi Youning saw the man come forward with a murderous face, and the power of the soul in his hand showed a white light.


    Her hand made a defensive gesture against the other party.


    Ao Tian narrowed his eyes and looked at her hand.


    Correctly, it''s the white light in her hand.


    It''s not spiritual power, nor is it immortal Dharma and evil Qi.


    The power in front of him was something he had never touched.


    This made him feel curious and wanted to know.


    So Ao Tian''s action stopped.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The woman in front of him had just teased him, and now the Jedi fought back.


    Interesting. It''s right to choose the other party.


    Ao Tian wants to have a wonderful time in the future. With this woman, it doesn''t seem so boring.


    Not from the corners of his mouth to bend a happy smile.


    However, his cheerful smile almost distorted mi Youning''s face.


    The way that everything was under control seemed to want someone to tear his face apart.


    "Let me go!"


    Ao Tian picked his eyebrow and left? Don''t even think about it.


    However, he turned sideways and pointed in the direction of the door. "The door is there. Please."


    This attitude is not unfriendly, but mi you would rather have this.


    She gritted her teeth and puffed up her cheeks. "What I said was to leave the mountain and go to the village outside."


    Ao Tian smiled low.


    Laughter seemed to laugh at Mi Youning''s whimsical.


    "If you want to leave here, the villagers in Longquan town will be frightened." Ao Tian said so.


    Mi Youning didn''t react at first. The brain tortured by Qing Guqian was a little slower than usual.


    But soon his face changed.


    She looked carefully at the man in front of her, her eyes tightly as if she wanted to find something from him.


    Ao Tian naturally understood her mind, and the light of his eyes suddenly changed.


    Originally deep with smiling eyes, gradually turned into gold.


    Pale golden eyes are cold and heartless

 Chapter 1354

    The golden pupils merge with the two phases in MI Youning''s mind.


    flood dragon!


    Mi Youning thought of the dragon in the black pool for the first time.


    "It''s you!"


    Ao Tian''s pale golden eyes did not take back.


    Seeing the shock in MI Youning''s eyes and the incredible, he nodded very calmly.


    "Good, remember me."


    The calm tone is very leisurely.


    Mi Youning, however, looked warily at the man in front of him as if facing a strong enemy.


    She should have thought of it!


    In the deep mountains and forests, how could there be such a man with different momentum that she can''t see through.


    She should have thought of these strange things when she couldn''t go out in the deep forest.


    But she didn''t want to go to the man in front of her.


    "What on earth do you want to do! I have no enemies with you!" gnashing teeth, an angry voice sounded.


    Mi Youning really can''t guess what''s wrong with the man in front of her.


    Even the original owner had only been to heishuitan that night, and had never had a festival with Jiaolong before.


    "I......" Ao Tian looked at Mi Youning with all his thoughts.


    It seems that I seriously pondered her words and smiled for a long time, "you are very interesting. I like your eyes.


    He told the truth.


    The woman in front of me is really interesting.


    But this was before, just a little changed.


    The woman in front of him certainly interested him.


    But the other person is a dangerous pet.


    I had planned to keep a pet to pass the time, but now it seems that I need to get rid of my claws.


    Ao Tian thought of the future arrangement in a short time.


    Mi Youning calmed down because of the other party''s words.


    The present situation is not hard to deal with.


    When she had no physical problems, she was not sure she had hit each other, let alone at this time.


    She felt the pleasure of her body attacking again and clenched her teeth and disappeared in place.


    Nowhere is as safe as space. Even a short time is better than facing a man with uncertain weather.


    Mi Youning''s sudden disappearance made Ao Tian''s eyes show a trace of amazement, but he soon recovered his previous look.


    When he was in the pool, the disappearance of the other party made him realize that something was wrong.


    Now the mutation made him a little prepared.


    Anyway, he took a fancy to this woman and was doomed to escape.


    The handsome face, the corners of the mouth bent a radian, revealing the evil smile that is bound to win.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning enters the spiritual space and lies on the ground to relieve his emotional Valley debt.


    It''s too painful. The feeling of torture makes her have the idea of leaving the world.


    This is just to think about it. It is really impossible to implement it.


    I know I can''t stay much longer in this ring soul space.


    Mi Youning propped up her body. The previous toss made her have no strength to stand up.


    She must find a way to solve her own trouble.


    The pain can make her awake for a while.


    At this time, her state is like traditional Chinese medicine, so bleeding may be better.


    Think of it and do it. Mi Youning appears a dagger out of thin air.


    Without hesitation, she pointed the blade at her wrist and made a hard stroke.


    Blood rushed out.


    Looking at the blood flowing out, MI Youning waited slowly.


    After a while, the blood on the ground had been left all over the ground.


    And the next love Valley didn''t hit.


    Mi Youning knows. She guessed right.


    Bleeding really made her brain more awake.


    However, the tingling sensation in the body still exists, and even becomes obviously sensitive.

 Chapter 1355

    These problems are negligible to her.


    Just a brief awakening.


    Time goes by slowly, and space can''t stay much longer.


    Mi Youning quickly stopped the blood on his wrist and took out a blood tonifying pill.


    These are all for her in case of emergency.


    Take the pill to repair the wounds on the body, and use the power of the soul to repair the body.


    She finally had some strength.


    Aware that the body cannot continue to stay in space, the body flashes out of space.


    Mi Youning was sent out of the space, looked at the familiar scenes around, and closed her lips.


    Dense forest, ancient trees, everything around is so familiar.


    If you guessed right, this is still the forest.


    Stand up and look around.


    Sure enough!


    Mi Youning saw the back mountain at a glance, not far from the direction of the bamboo building.


    She didn''t leave the woods.


    Unwilling and helpless, he lifted up his steps that were no longer obviously weak and walked towards the foot of the mountain.


    An hour later, MI Youning stopped.


    She still can''t go out.


    Like yesterday, I can''t go out.


    Leaning against the trunk behind him, MI Youning breathed slowly.


    In this hour, her brain was very clear, and the emotional Valley in her body was no longer raided.


    It made her more relaxed than ever.


    Although physically and mentally tired, it is better than being under control by Qinggu.


    "Little guy..."


    At this moment, MI Youning''s voice rang out.


    The sound came from above her.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked up incredulously.


    At a glance, I saw a man sitting on the fork of a tree.


    The other side''s mouth is smiling, still so... Don''t beat!


    Seeing Ao Tian appear here, MI Youning is not surprised.


    But the other party appeared quietly, so that she didn''t feel at all, which was frightening.


    It shows that the strength of the other party is above her.


    If the two really hit each other hard, she will lose.


    But this is only superficial.


    Mi Youning bent his lips and said, "come on, what do you want."


    She has no way out now, and the repeated teasing of the other party makes her hateful.


    But also know, don''t pay anything, don''t want to leave easily.


    Ao Tian quickly calmed down and flew down.


    He had changed his clothes, and dark red flowers on the other side were embroidered around his black clothes.


    Mi Youning is inexplicably close to this kind of flower.


    But it''s just a decor.


    In front of the man, she is really not interested at all, let alone close.


    She wanted to eat each other''s meat.


    Dragon meat, it seems that I haven''t really eaten it.


    In the blink of an eye, Ao Tian stood in front of MI Youning.


    "It''s very simple. When you''re boring... Naturally let you go."


    Mi Youning was not surprised by the other party''s words.


    A man with uncertain weather and changeable state will not be surprised to say anything.


    "I want an antidote!" Mi Youning held out his hand to Ao Tian.


    The tone is very sure.


    Don''t ask her why she is so sure that Ao Tian has an antidote.


    The other side played again and again, and her relaxed attitude made her feel it.


    He didn''t take the incense owed by Qinggu seriously, as well as the cynical words with a bit of intimidation.


    There are many signs to be found, but mi Youning didn''t notice before.


    And, most importantly.


    It was this man that she saw when she was unconscious yesterday.


    The other party has been to that place, but why is it all right.


    Ao Tian smiled in a low voice when he heard the speech and reached out to MI Youning.


    Seeing his movements, the latter immediately retreated.

 Chapter 1356

    Mi Youning''s actions made Ao Tian look unhappy.


    He didn''t like the resistance of others and stretched out his hand strongly.


    The thick palm touched mi Youning''s chin and rubbed it gently over and over again on the small.


    "If you want an antidote, come back with me."


    Then he released his hand and walked in the direction of the bamboo building.


    His pace was not slow, and MI Youning could barely keep up.


    As long as there is an antidote, I''m afraid I have to continue to endure.


    As for the others, I''ll talk about it after taking the antidote.


    When qingguqian, whose body was suppressed, was about to attack again, MI Youning finally returned to the bamboo building.


    However, the scene before her eyes made her eyes want to crack.


    Ao Tian, standing in front of the bamboo building, pointed to the man lying on the ground not far away, wearing only an opinion coat and said, "this is your antidote."


    The man lying on the ground was found by AO Tian down the mountain in the morning.


    Or pull one back from the brothel.


    Now the man is scared to death.


    Before he woke up in the morning, he was pulled up by a force.


    Then in the twinkling of an eye, he was taken to the deep mountains and forests.


    He can''t move, he can''t stand up, he can only lie on the ground like this.


    Even the mouth can''t speak.


    The man in black threw him to the door and left.


    At this time, seeing the other party appear again, his face immediately changed, pale, bloodless and frightened.


    Mi Youning is also pale.


    She knew she couldn''t suppress the love Valley debt this time.


    And the man in front of him was playing with her.


    MMP£¡


    Without time to fight back, MI Youning sat cross legged on the ground and turned into a dagger in the void.


    This dagger is the one that bled her in the ring soul space.


    She didn''t hesitate at all. The sharp blade hit her wrist hard.


    The color of blood red rushed out of the wound.


    Ao Tian just watched. It was too late to stop. Everything had happened.


    He really can''t imagine that the woman in front of him would be so cruel to himself!


    Raising his feet, Ao Tian did not go to MI Youning.


    It''s a man who walks aside wearing only an outer shirt.


    In the cold eyes flashed a killing idea, "waste!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man on the ground disappeared, leaving only a green shirt, representing that the man had existed in the world.


    Mi Youning calmly looks at the blood flowing out of her wrist. She doesn''t feel pain.


    The eager feeling of the body dissipated obviously again.


    Good!


    This enabled her to successfully avoid the embarrassing process again.


    Just then, a pair of exquisite black boots appeared.


    Mi Youning smelled the strong sandalwood at the tip of his nose and didn''t even raise his head.


    Expect the other party to give her an antidote and let her completely free. It''s as difficult as heaven. It''s better to rely on yourself.


    Maybe he found mi Youning''s lack of expectation and broken cans, and AO Tian squatted down.


    He reached out and raised mi Youning''s chin.


    When the latter did not have time to respond and resist, lower his head.


    Cold lips without temperature are close to each other, with different feelings of ice and fire.


    Mi Youning immediately reached out and refused, ignoring the bleeding wound on his hand.


    However, Ao Tian was already prepared and knew clearly that she resisted.


    When he kissed her, he imprisoned her waist for the first time and took people to his arms.


    Therefore, MI Youning''s resistance was useless, and even let the blood on the wound rub on AO Tian''s body.


    "Put... Open..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    You Ning: you kiss me? [wide eyed]


    Ao Tian: don''t get me wrong. Just taste it. [lip wiping aftertaste]


    You Ning''s heart: I really want to kill him!

 Chapter 1357

    Mi Youning resisted with all his strength, even tearing the hair of the man in front of him regardless of his injured wrist.


    This made Ao Tian feel the pain of his scalp, and his cold eyes flashed impatiently.


    He quickly transferred the saliva - liquid in his mouth to the other person''s mouth, and even forced mi Youning to swallow it, so he left quickly.


    Ao Tian stepped back and stood up quickly, with gloomy eyes in his deep eyes.


    He touched the corners of his lips with his hands. When he saw a touch of blood on his hands, his face changed greatly.


    Looking at the woman on the ground, I want to kill each other.


    Mi Youning also glared at the man in front of her.


    She even rubbed her lips with disgust, and her eyes were very obvious.


    What a kitten with a pair of sharp claws.


    Not knowing what he thought, Ao Tian suddenly smiled.


    "Stand up!" the cold command voice.


    Mi Youning just plans to ignore each other, but her body gets up uncontrollably.


    "Good boy." the man smiled with satisfaction.


    Mi Youning looked in horror, "what have you done to me?"


    "Didn''t you do something to me? It''s very profitable for you to open your mouth to help you solve the fragrance owed by the valley with kindness!"


    Mi Youning couldn''t refute Shang Ao Tian''s unhappy eyes and superior attitude for a moment.


    Just when the other party''s lips retreated.


    She didn''t want to be treated like this and wanted revenge.


    So when the other party evacuated, he took a quick bite.


    "After drinking my blood, you have no chance to leave all your life."


    Ao Tian said that regardless of MI Youning''s reaction, he turned and walked into the bamboo building.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, MI Youning understood and confided a dirty word.


    I knew I wouldn''t be cheap.


    The feeling of being out of control just now is really unspeakable.


    She really doesn''t want to experience it forever.


    What do you mean you can''t leave all your life.


    She doesn''t believe this evil!


    Mi Youning quickly sorted out his emotions and wrapped up the wound on his wrist with less bleeding.


    Then it was repaired slowly with the power of the soul.


    After all this, I felt the feeling of being suppressed before. It seemed that it was really much better.


    But mi Youning didn''t believe Ao Tian''s words.


    Now she can''t believe what the man said.


    Feeling Valley owes to be suppressed, perhaps because she bled.


    You have to wait until the evening.


    It''s impossible to leave. Mi Youning doesn''t resist and walks up to the bamboo building.


    Walking into the small hall of the bamboo building, she didn''t see Ao Tian.


    It relieved her.


    That man affects her mood too much.


    Physically and mentally tired, uncontrolled steps towards the sleeping couch.


    Slippers, get on the couch, lie down, pull the quilt, close your eyes... The action is done at one go.


    The body is already clamoring for rest.


    She can''t resist.


    Close her eyes, the tip of her nose smells of sandalwood, which makes her slowly fall into a deep sleep.


    There are a pair of eyes staring at her upstairs.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning is too sleepy to be vigilant.


    He stared at her with deep eyes for a while, and then turned to the room behind him.


    From this day on, MI Youning even stayed.


    When she woke up at night, she didn''t see Ao Tian.


    She doesn''t know why Jiaolong left heishuitan and why he lived in this bamboo building.


    Use your own ability to check each other''s information and get nothing.


    For the first time, I wondered if this would be the person she was looking for.


    Mi Youning was disgusted.


    This man is a change of state!

 Chapter 1358

    Although I can''t see Ao Tian''s personal information, MI Youning doesn''t think this man must be the person she''s looking for.


    On that night, MI Youning was somewhat sure that she would get rid of Qinggu''s debt.


    The body doesn''t have that feeling.


    So, the antidote is... Jiaolong''s saliva?


    "Gulu..."


    The voice of protest came from her stomach, and MI Youning had to get up and stay.


    Glancing at the surrounding furnishings, there was no food.


    Suddenly thinking of a stream outside, MI Youning put on her shoes and walked out of the bamboo building.


    There are branches around, fish in the stream, and you don''t have enough to fill your stomach?


    Mi Youning picked up firewood, picked up a sharp stick and went to the stream.


    Soon I caught two fish.


    Light the fire, clean the fish, insert it into the branches and bake it on the fire.


    When everything is done, MI Youning licks his lips.


    She''s really hungry


    The waiting time is very painful. I have to take out chocolate from the space to supplement my hunger.


    The tempting smell of fish spread.


    The smell of the golden fish roasted by fire made mi Youning swallow her saliva.


    She cut the fish with a dagger to speed up the ripening of the meat.


    Finally, one is cooked. Mi Youning can''t wait to cut the meat with his knife and eat quickly without rudeness.


    It was already dark, and there were many insect and bird calls around.


    When mi Youning finished eating the first fish, the surrounding suddenly became quiet.


    The insects and birds disappeared, only the sound of the stream and the slight Katz sound from the fire.


    Mi Youning put on the second fish and looked up at the starry sky.


    There are many stars in the sky. It''s very beautiful.


    If this were modern, it would be invisible even in the countryside.


    Mi Youning lamented the changes in the world. Suddenly her ears moved and her eyes narrowed.


    The smell of fish spread again. Mi Youning turned the stick with fish in his hand and slowly lowered his head.


    There was a slight sound in my ear. It was caused by something rubbing against the ground.


    It doesn''t sound like human footsteps.


    Moreover, MI Youning is sure that Ao Tian''s man is not in the bamboo building.


    When she was awake, she checked the bamboo building with divine knowledge, and there was no breath of each other.


    So who''s around?


    Mi Youning took a dagger in his other hand and slowly cut open the belly of the fish on the stick.


    The snow-white meat opens and emits a stronger fragrance.


    Gently pick up a piece of fish to your mouth and taste it slowly.


    "Click..."


    Just then, the sound of the branches being trampled off sounded.


    Yes, step off!


    Mi Youning quickly turned back, but he looked at a familiar face.


    It''s familiar, but it''s just a one-sided relationship.


    The flower snake that was greasy with the female snake demon later.


    His eyes showed the displeasure of being disturbed by others. Mi Youning realized that there was no danger, so he turned and continued to eat the lost fish.


    However, the people behind him obviously don''t want to leave at this time.


    The flower snake is forced to come today.


    "This... This girl, is your adult there?"


    adult? Who is that?


    Mi Youning is not interested.


    Her stomach was not full and she had no spare mood to pay attention to others.


    When the delicious fish was put into his mouth, MI Youning felt as if something was missing.


    I was OK when I ate the first one. I didn''t feel any discomfort, just because I was really hungry.


    There were some things in my stomach, but I found that the fish meat was fragrant, but I was missing something.

 Chapter 1359

    There is no taste of salt or other spices.


    Except delicious, it seems a little dull.


    Mi Youning slowed down.


    The flower snake didn''t respond, and she couldn''t help but show some anxiety.


    He stepped forward two steps. "Miss, your Excellency has something urgent to see you."


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked at the man behind him. He had a feminine face and didn''t look manly at all.


    Each other''s eyes also give a gloomy touch.


    "Do you have any seasoning?"


    "... ah?" the flower snake was stunned by Mi Youning''s sentence.


    Holding up the fish in his hand, MI Youning asked again, "is there any seasoning for cooking?"


    "Yes! Yes!" the flower snake immediately searched through its mustard space.


    Most of their demon families have a lack of food. Naturally, they know what seasoning is.


    But he prefers the delicious food in the world. Naturally, there are these things.


    Just need to search.


    Soon mi Youning saw some pottery pots, one by one in the hands of the flower snake.


    The other party put the pots in her hand one by one in front of her, "is that enough?"


    Looking at more than ten cans of seasoning in front of him, MI Youning pulled a corner of his mouth.


    What a sincere child.


    Mi Youning casually picked one, cumin, and the other, salt.


    Take out a handful of salt, sprinkle it on the cooked fish, and put the wooden stick on the fire for barbecue again.


    Just then, MI Youning felt an indistinguishable stare at her.


    She turned her head and looked at the flower snake around her unhappily, but opened her eyes to the flower snake and swallowed her saliva.


    Instead of looking at her, the other party stared at a certain part of her body.


    Mi Youning followed her line of sight and saw her waist and abdomen not covered by clothes and the mouth of Yue Xiong.


    This suit was worn at the village head''s house when he left Longquan town.


    "Look again and dig your eyes!"


    Mi Youning puts down the fish in his hand and arranges his clothes, but his words are not vague.


    The cold killing intention and the obviously unhappy tone made the flower snake restrain his eyes.


    After he went back, his love Valley owed incense has not been solved, because something happened.


    Now I can''t control myself when I see the beautiful scenery in front of me.


    At the thought of the woman''s identity, it was the adult''s, and the flower snake broke into a cold sweat behind her.


    In fact, he went back and saw the last scene.


    The adult wiped out all races. He was not afraid or not afraid.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to take this trip.


    "Girl, please tell me where the adult is." the flower snake bent over mi Youning with a kind of prayer tone.


    "I don''t know."


    Mi Youning calmly arranges his clothes and continues to stare at the fish on the fire.


    "..." the flower snake didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    He sighed deeply and turned away.


    Mi Youning was infected by the helpless breath of the other party. Without thinking about it, he said, "go to the black water pool."


    The flower snake turned and looked at Mi Youning in surprise, but the latter didn''t give him a look.


    "Thank you, girl, thank you..."


    The flower snake flew away.


    No one bothered. Mi Youning was finally quiet.


    The salt on the fish had melted away, and MI Youning sprinkled some cumin.


    Then slowly taste the taste.


    This time she ate slowly, cleaned up the traces after eating, and walked leisurely to the bamboo building.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Roar..."


    "Boom..."

 Chapter 1360

    "Roar... Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    A deafening sound came, accompanied by a familiar sound.


    It was the voice of the dragon. She had heard it in the black water pool before.


    Mi Youning stepped back into the bamboo building and turned to look at the source of the sound.


    There was some fog spreading and even thunder.


    "Roar... Woo..."


    Jiaolong''s voice was obviously angry.


    Mi Youning wondered who provoked the dragon.


    Looking at the distant direction, MI Youning recalled the corners of his lips.


    After a big meal, I learned that Jiaolong was so angry that I was really relieved.


    The torture she suffered these two days has something to do with each other.


    If it weren''t for Yin Aotian''s man, she wouldn''t have suffered all this.


    Obviously, the power of the soul can even be suppressed by the way of heaven, but somehow I feel that it has been suppressed in the face of the dragon.


    Mi Youning turned and walked into the bamboo building. The sound in her ear was still ringing.


    Listen carefully. It''s not difficult for MI Youning to guess that this is the sound caused by the battle.


    Lying on the couch, MI Youning threw the brocade stained with sandalwood aside.


    Leaning on the soft couch, I was very lazy thinking about how the world should deal with it.


    Huang Ying has survived, so how to go in the future.


    Do you want to find someone in this world who can make colorful glass stones change.


    Whether the other party exists or not is unknown.


    Suddenly, MI Youning frowned.


    My heart is aching.


    An inexplicable feeling.


    The feeling that her heart was tightly grasped made her feel out of breath.


    What''s going on? What happened!


    Mi Youning sat up straight, and the voices outside the door were still ringing.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    Angry and deafening, the cruel dragon''s chant sounded.


    Ao Tian!


    Mi Youning covered Yue Xiong''s mouth. He didn''t have time to wear his shoes. He quickly walked out of the bamboo building.


    She ran away like crazy.


    Even regardless of being burped by branches and small stones, I just want to hurry.


    At the same time, her hand covering yuexiong''s mouth did not loosen.


    Pain! so painful!


    The feeling of dying, the uncontrolled acceleration of the body.


    If you don''t hurry, she''ll die!


    When mi Youning came quickly, Jiaolong was also facing a huge crisis.


    Ao Tian turned into a dragon. Now he is a real dragon.


    The whole body was suffused with golden light, like a golden pupil as big as a copper bell, staring fiercely at the heavenly soldiers and generals in front of us.


    There are also men floating in the air who are like dust and full of immortality.


    "The Third Prince of the dragon, I will never die with you!" the Dragon spits out words in a tone of hatred and anger.


    At this time, Ao Tian was on the verge of rage and killing.


    There is no longer a superior attitude in front of MI Youning.


    Just because the man with dusty temperament in front of him is his biggest enemy in this life.


    "Hum! Demon! The heaven has punished you, but you still don''t know how to repent. I don''t think you need to remain in this world!"


    The Third Prince of the dragon also doesn''t want to see Ao Tian.


    The killing intention in his tone was obvious. Today he was going to kill Ao Tian, who was incarnated as a dragon.


    He happened to meet him today, otherwise he couldn''t find out. This guy turned into a dragon.


    It''s just a hundred years old. The weak Jiaolong practiced Jackie Chan in this barren land.


    If you keep each other again, you don''t know what will happen in the future.


    How could Ao Tian not know the killing intention of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    Today is the most important moment for him to cultivate himself. He is watched by the Third Prince of the dragon.

 Chapter 1361

    The other party is the son of the Dragon King. He was born an immortal. Even he should be afraid.


    But he was unwilling. He was calculated by the other party a hundred years ago. Now he has to be tortured. How willing!


    "Put your horse here!"


    Even though he knew the odds were slim, Ao Tian still attacked.


    The Dragon revealed a golden light and attacked the Third Prince of the dragon.


    The Third Prince of the dragon also flew and struck down with thunderbolts where he passed.


    After the Third Prince of dragon shot, the heavenly soldiers and generals behind him also shot.


    They did not fight Ao Tian, but the demons behind Ao Tian.


    Snake, wolf, tiger, leopard... Many demons have arrived.


    This is not a war between Ao Tian and the Third Prince of the dragon, it is a war between the heaven and the devil.


    However, in the process, the Third Prince of the Dragon found Ao Tian who had been trained into a golden body and wanted to take the opportunity to kill him.


    The evil way is really rampant outside recently. The heaven has been unable to bear it for a long time.


    But I didn''t expect that the heaven would send to fight the third crown prince of the dragon.


    The devil resisted, but it made people look for AO Tian.


    To say that Ao Tian came here a hundred years ago, he knew that there was a barrier to the demon world near the black pool.


    As for why they were looking for AO Tian, this was a long time ago.


    At present, Ao Tian and the Third Prince of the dragon are fighting hard.


    Even the heavenly soldiers and generals are inseparable from the demons of the devil road. The scene is quite spectacular and cruel.


    Suddenly, Ao Tian was struck to the ground by the Third Prince of the dragon.


    The demons of the evil way panicked when they saw this.


    Now the Lord of the demon world has been seriously injured. What they can rely on is the dragon that even the Lord of the demon world has been afraid of for a hundred years.


    Once the other party can''t support it, will the demon world really end today.


    Many demons panicked one after another.


    Heavenly soldiers and generals took the opportunity to attack, and many demons were killed.


    Ao Tian was attacked by long San before. He was attacked again. His body felt a little unsupported.


    He turned into a man and quickly stood up from the ground. The blood in his mouth was swallowed by him.


    "Ao Tian! You shouldn''t have provoked Princess Zhiqian a hundred years ago, otherwise why bother to fall into such a situation!"


    Prince long San stood in front of him, mocking and pitying.


    However, the words in his mouth made Ao Tian''s face greatly changed, confused, painful and depressed rage.


    When mi Youning came, he saw such a scene.


    Ao Tian stood in front of a man in white, with all kinds of emotions on his face.


    She knew the other person was hurt, which she felt.


    The pain from the heart told her.


    Ao Tian was in pain at this time. He needed to adjust his breath.


    "Don''t mention that woman!" Ao Tian gnashed his teeth.


    "Why? Still have the mind that shouldn''t have? Hum! Even if Princess Zhiqian doesn''t agree to marry me, it won''t be you!"


    Similarly, the Third Prince of the dragon is no less angry than Ao Tian.


    "As the most beloved daughter of the emperor of heaven, even my dragon crown prince can''t marry. Why should you marry her when you are a wild bastard!"


    Thinking that Princess Zhiqian nearly married the person in front of her a hundred years ago, the Third Prince of the Dragon looked gloomy.


    But he was far less angry than Ao Tian, his face was painful, and a dark light was deeply exposed in his forehead.


    "I''m bound to recover the hatred a hundred years ago! You, no one in heaven wants to escape!"


    The reason why he came to this remote place where his spiritual power is scarce and his practice is difficult is precisely what the people in the heaven did.


    The Third Prince of the dragon is the culprit.


    A hundred years ago, he was about to be ranked in the immortal class, and becoming an immortal was in front of him.

 Chapter 1362

    But unfortunately, he was framed by the Third Prince of the dragon.


    No one listened to his excuse, and the emperor of heaven sent him here with a will.


    "It''s up to you! Delusion!"


    After the Third Prince of the Dragon finished his words, the weapon in his hand rushed to Ao Tian and wanted to finally solve the trouble in front of him.


    The dark light in Ao Tianmei''s heart flickered more obviously.


    He was taken by surprise, and now his cultivation has been seriously damaged.


    There was no way to deal with the moves of the Third Prince of the dragon. The other party''s cultivation obviously overwhelmed him.


    When the Third Prince of the Dragon injected immortal magic into his weapon and attacked Ao Tian, he was secretly blocked.


    The weapon in hand seems to be controlled by something and can''t move forward any more.


    The Third Prince of the Dragon had to stop his body and inject mana to run his weapons, but he couldn''t move at all.


    Mi Youning controls the power of his soul and comes out of the dark barefoot.


    She has no time to sort out some information now. Ao Tian is in danger and she has to do it.


    There was only one thought in her heart. Ao Tian was dangerous and she couldn''t live.


    Mi Youning''s appearance attracted the Third Prince of the dragon, and her eyes showed a shocked face.


    "Who are you?!" the other party''s tone was anxious, and there was a faint fear.


    The expression on his face was shocked and eager to know the identity of the woman in front of him.


    It seems that he has determined something in his eyes, but he still can''t believe it.


    It was as if something had happened beyond his control.


    Mi Youning ignored him and went to Ao Tian.


    His thin body could not cover Ao Tian''s body of nearly two meters, but he still stood in front of him.


    "Are you all right?" there was not much emotional sound.


    "I can''t die!" Ao Tian gnawed his teeth.


    A decision had been made in his mind, and now he was hesitating.


    The heaven doesn''t accept him, and the divine world can''t get close to him.


    Even after a hundred years, his cultivation has increased, and now he is still forced to be in such a situation by people in heaven.


    Even if he did it carelessly, it turned out to be true!


    In that case, what if he fell into the devil''s way!


    Mi Youning doesn''t know Ao Tian''s mind. She is relieved to learn that the other party can''t die.


    Although I don''t know why they have such traction, now in order not to die and leave the task world, she must keep Ao Tian.


    "Is that you? Zhi Qian..."


    The Third Prince of the Dragon murmured to himself. No one could hear except him.


    After seeing mi Youning appear, he never shot again and stared at her with his eyes straight.


    "Boom! Boom... Boom..."


    Suddenly, rolling thunder sounded from the distance of the sky.


    The Third Prince of the Dragon showed his surprised eyes because of the thunder.


    As the son of the Dragon King, he can naturally distinguish thunder.


    There''s something wrong with the thunder.


    "Someone wants to cross the robbery?" the surrounding heavenly soldiers and generals and the people of the devil have stopped.


    The voices of discussion rang out one after another.


    "Not like..."


    "Someone... Someone... Wants to fall into the devil!"


    A demon made a frightened sound.


    Only because he fell into the devil''s way and attracted Tianlei, this is a precursor that only the masters of the demon world of previous dynasties can have.


    Hearing the demon''s words, everyone around, whether heaven''s soldiers and generals or demons, was shocked one after another.


    At the same time, Prince long San also found something.


    He looked at the man behind mi Youning in disbelief.


    At this time, Ao Tian''s clothes had changed, dark black, and his clothes were covered with bright red flowers on the other bank.


    Between his eyebrows and eyes, there are enchanting and enchanting red other shore flowers.


    "You fell into the devil!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1363

    Ao Tian didn''t give a look to the Third Prince of the dragon.


    He looked up at the sky with a solemn and evil look.


    The thunder was getting closer and closer. Ao Tian''s golden light was shining, and all the people around him were illuminated by the golden light.


    "I, Ao Tian, from today on, in order to cultivate the immortal body, I wish to fall into the devil forever!"


    A thunderbolt struck Ao Tian directly. Mi Youning was very close and was also affected.


    But there was no damage, just bursts of paralysis.


    Thunder struck Ao Tian.


    Mi Youning watched the golden light dissipate from each other, and was slowly entangled by a black magic spirit.


    This man fell into the devil and lived forever


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning doesn''t know why her heart hurts more.


    This is not Ao Tian''s accident, but her own heart is pure pain.


    The scene in front of me seems like deja vu.


    It seems that at some time, someone has done so.


    Mi Youning shook her head. She was sure there was no such memory in her mind.


    There is no such memory either in the previous reincarnation or in the memory of the original owner.


    The thunder slowly dissipated, and a new Ao Tian appeared in front of everyone.


    Even though he was attacked by the rolling thunder, the man was still not embarrassed.


    Mi Youning stared at Ao Tian''s face and couldn''t help holding her breath.


    The cold and indifferent look on the man''s face disappeared and changed into a gentle smile.


    The handsome face also became evil and elegant.


    Changed, from the inside to the outside, even the temperament is different.


    This does not mean that the other party is really like the outside, seemingly harmless and easy to approach.


    On the contrary, it is more unfathomable.


    The Third Prince of the dragon stood on the opposite side and saw Ao Tian fall into the devil with his own eyes.


    And the appearance of women in front of us made everything out of control.


    The distant sky remembered the sound of drums. Long San heard that it was an instruction to withdraw the troops.


    He took a deep look at the woman standing in front of Ao Tian and closed his lips.


    Unwilling, really unwilling.


    He didn''t kill Ao Tian, but also met a woman similar to Princess Zhiqian.


    Long San thought for a moment and rushed to the heavenly soldier behind him. He raised his hand and made a move to withdraw the troops.


    However, he didn''t leave, but rushed to Ao Tian quickly.


    no Or rush to MI Youning.


    He''s going to take this woman.


    No matter who she is, she can''t leave it to Ao Tian.


    Ao Tian is absorbing his own magic, which is the greatest benefit of falling into the devil''s way. His cultivation is doubled in an instant.


    When the Dragon third prince approached, he had smelled the disgust of the other party.


    Magic and heaven are natural enemies. They have a "taste" of mutual restraint.


    Even if he found the other party close, Ao Tian didn''t move at all, and still worked his magic slowly.


    Mi Youning sees the approach of the Third Prince of the dragon. She thinks the other party is from Chong Ao Tian.


    So he stood in front of Ao Tian and made a defensive posture for the first time.


    But she never thought that this man was coming for her.


    When the Third Prince of the Dragon grabbed her arm, she was still stunned and didn''t understand why she wanted to catch her.


    But also the first time to resist.


    Dragon three is called the God of war in the heaven. There is no reason. His own strength is still good.


    In the celestial world, he was named. It was easy for his cultivation to control ordinary people.


    But mi Youning is not that ordinary person.

 Chapter 1364

    When Prince long San grabbed her arm, his own strength had rebounded.


    The powerful soul even shook the Third Prince of the Dragon away.


    She thought she could break away, but she underestimated the determination of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    One hand of the other party was shaken open, and the other hand quickly grabbed mi Youning''s arm again.


    "Don''t run, I won''t hurt you!" the third prince explained anxiously.


    Hearing his words, MI Youning rolled her eyes secretly.


    God doesn''t hurt.


    Does she have a deceptive face?


    It''s hard to move. It''s estimated that the arms are green and don''t hurt!


    Isn''t what the other party is doing to her now hurt!


    When mi Youning wants to break free again, her body falls into a warm embrace.


    Ao Tian behind him pulled the man into his arms with one hand, and the magic in the other hand attacked the Third Prince of the dragon.


    Even though the Third Prince of the Dragon escaped, he was still contaminated by magic.


    He stood opposite Ao Tian, pursed his lips and stared at each other.


    "Give me this woman!"


    The voice of the command sounded.


    However, Ao Tian didn''t give him a face. He didn''t even bother to give him a look.


    Now he can fight with the Third Prince of the dragon, and the other party is not even his opponent.


    Ao Tian took mi Youning in his arms, lowered his head close to each other''s neck and sniffed deeply.


    Being held so vaguely by a man, MI Youning''s body was covered with goose bumps.


    There''s something wrong with this man. It''s obviously two extremes from the previous one.


    The disdain before and the closeness now make her unable to adapt.


    "Ao Tian! Give her to me!" came the angry voice.


    The voice of the Third Prince of the dragon finally made Ao Tian raise his head and didn''t look at each other for the first time.


    But the first time I looked at the woman in my arms, eyes flowing, seemingly careless.


    "Come and tell him if you want to go with him?"


    While talking, Ao Tian''s hand caressed her earlobe carelessly.


    Such a move made mi Youning sweat behind his back.


    What does this transmutation really want?


    "This girl, I''m the son of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Come back with me. I won''t hurt you!" the Third Prince of the Dragon hurriedly added.


    In Ao Tian''s arms, MI Youning rolled his eyes very indecently.


    Is there something wrong with the Dragon Prince? Who is he!


    Why let her go with him in three or two words.


    Mind watt!


    Just then, Ao Tian put his hand between MI Youning''s lips.


    The other party seems dissatisfied with MI Youning''s "hesitation" and his men crush it hard.


    Mi Youning groaned and hurt


    "Good boy, tell me your answer."


    Sure enough, the man changed his state even more.


    Mi Youning was bullied by a man on her lips, so she had no good face for the Third Prince of the dragon.


    Turning his head angrily: "where did you come from? Where did you get the confidence to let me go back with you! I don''t know you, and you don''t look like my girl''s dish. I''m sorry to give it away. I''m not interested!"


    After these words, MI Youning was about to break away from Ao Tian''s arms, but the strength of the other party''s hands could not tolerate her resistance.


    "Hahaha..."


    Ao Tian laughed because of MI Youning''s words, which clearly pleased him.


    The Third Prince of the Dragon opposite had an iron blue face and gloomy eyes.


    "You will regret it! This man is not reliable at all!"


    The tone of this sentence was very worried, but mi Youning didn''t listen.


    Because in her eyes, in addition to herself and her old partner, others are unreliable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today is the last day of kicking list activity [kicking list activity is in the top area of book review]


    Interested babies, don''t forget to pay attention to the top three in the weekly list. Don''t kick if you want?

 Chapter 1365

    Mi Youning smiled calmly at the words of Prince long San.


    indifferent.


    The Third Prince of the dragon was disgusted from her bones and disliked from her blood and bone marrow.


    At this time, MI Youning''s body came forward involuntarily with a big hand at his waist.


    The lips are blocked, and the familiar sandalwood is clearer around the tip of the nose.


    Mi Youning smiled at the evil spirit in front of her.


    Ao Tian seems to be in a good mood, but mi Youning can''t catch the other party''s face.


    "Hum!" the Third Prince of the Dragon grabbed the God and flew to the sky.


    He lost the battle.


    But Ao Tian couldn''t be with Princess Zhiqian all his life.


    They are destined to be sworn enemies.


    Demons and immortals are destined to stand on the opposite side.


    Mi Youning was kissed.


    There was a moment of confusion in her eyes, and her body was pulled into her arms and held tightly.


    However, when the third prince left, Ao Tian soon released mi Youning.


    He mercilessly pushed people away, narrowed his eyes and looked at the direction of the evacuation of the troops in the sky.


    "He seems very interested in you."


    Ao Tian suddenly turned and said.


    Mi Youning was wiping the traces on his lips. When he heard this, he glanced. "You ask me, I ask who to go!"


    She also has a temper. She is like a plaything and is manipulated back and forth.


    It feels really bad!


    Suddenly, she pointed to the man in front of her, "tell me, what''s the matter with your blood! Why do I feel for you?!"


    Thinking of what was wrong before, MI Youning asked frankly.


    The handsome face showed a smile, "you can''t escape the trap of blood in your life."


    Now Ao Tian seems to have released Shubo and turned to face the demons behind him.


    Behind him were thousands of demons. They looked respectfully and fearfully at the new Lord of the demon world.


    The ability of the other party left them speechless.


    The man in front of them is not only a new demon, but also an adult who has plagued them for a hundred years.


    Even the former Demon Lord gave him three points.


    Once the arrival of the other party made many demons around come up with ideas.


    The other side''s own strength and his inner alchemy are the targets of many demons.


    However, every demon who made up his mind about this man came to a terrible end.


    Sometimes death is not terrible. What is terrible is the annihilation of fly ash. Life is better than death.


    Now the new Lord of the demon world appears. He is still a cruel man familiar to many demons.


    How can demons not be frightened.


    Ao Tian was surrounded by thousands of demons in front of him. He was very indulgent in his heart.


    Without the shackles on his body, he was completely free.


    Between heaven and earth, let him come and go freely, and he no longer has to be threatened by the heaven.


    See the demons did not kneel down and bow down.


    The radian of Ao Tian''s mouth increased, the magic Qi in his hands spread, and the whole person was surrounded by the magic Qi.


    Soon, those evil spirits spread everywhere.


    Each time you pass a demon family person, the other party''s evil Qi increases by one point.


    For a moment, the evil Qi spread from Ao Tian surrounded all the people of the demon family around him.


    One or two... The demons felt their magic growing.


    "See my Lord!"


    Ten thousand demons bowed down and knelt down. The scene was quite shocking.


    The animals in the surrounding deep forest have dissipated. If the trees can move, they probably want to evacuate.


    Mi Youning was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    What Ao Tian did just now was a shock.


    This is his strength, so that all demons fear.


    His ability is here, so that all demons can clearly recognize it.

 Chapter 1366

    "See my Lord!"


    The deafening voice of the demon clan was still ringing, but mi Youning looked into the sky in the distance.


    If I wanted to continue questioning, I stopped at my mouth.


    a lifetime? Stumbling?


    She really doesn''t believe in this evil.


    Ao Tian turned to see the disdain on MI Youning''s face.


    He raised his eyebrows. This woman is really interesting.


    He didn''t expect the other party to appear barefoot.


    However, Prince Long''s interest in her puzzled him even more.


    The identity of this woman seems not simple.


    When was the God of war in heaven interested in a human.


    In each other''s eyes, there is no other female except Zhiqian.


    Ao Tian looked at Mi Youning and fell into a moment of meditation.


    As like as two peas, the other''s eyes are exactly the same as those of Princess Zhi.


    Thinking of that woman, Ao Tian''s face immediately became gnashing his teeth.


    Don''t let him find her!


    He stretched out his hand and rudely pulled up mi Youning in front of him and flew to the bamboo building.


    "Ah!"


    Mi Youning was unprepared and couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Shut up!" a cold voice came from above.


    Mi Youning pulled the man''s clothes hard, with a posture of pulling his back when he was dying.


    Drooping his eyes, he looked at the stubborn and cold eyes in the eyes of the woman in his arms. Ao Tian''s heart was so soft.


    Why did he like a pair of eyes.


    The corners of the mouth bend unconsciously.


    Ao Tian''s feet stood on the ground of the bamboo building and put down mi Youning in his arms.


    He stepped back two steps, exuded his own magic, and slowly wrapped mi Youning.


    "What do you want to do?" seeing this posture, MI Youning asked calmly.


    Ao Tian''s expression was very strange, especially when his magic power was taken back, he stared at Mi Youning and thought.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes. "Crazy!"


    In fact, she was a little uneasy.


    The man in front of me can''t find her identity.


    No, unless it is the way of heaven, she is confident that no one can see through her identity.


    Even the way of heaven takes some time, when she shows her feet.


    At present, less than a month after entering this task world, it will not show any clues.


    "Just searched the soul and found you..."


    Suddenly, Ao Tian''s words stopped.


    For a person who has no previous life and afterlife, there seems to be another saying.


    This man is not the soul of the human world.


    As long as it is human, there must be a previous life and an afterlife. Even if she doesn''t remember, her soul memory can''t be missing.


    If it is not the soul of the human world, then the demon world and the demon world can also be excluded.


    Just at the time of soul searching, Ao Tian didn''t feel that the other party''s soul body belonged to demons.


    If it is a demon reincarnation, there must be one or two points of demon gas.


    The soul of the woman in front of him is very clean, so that he can''t find any impurities.


    Such a clean soul... There is only heaven and God.


    Ao Tian''s eyes changed as mi Youning looked.


    Vigilance, pain, depression


    Mi Youning''s side has been satisfied by AO Tian''s previous words.


    Seeing that the other party no longer spoke, she couldn''t help asking, "what did you find out about me, why don''t you continue?"


    Ao Tian''s eyes suddenly became strong and raised his feet to approach her.


    The handsome and evil face shows a sexual evil smile, which is dangerous and sinking.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s neck, "no matter who you are, you drink my blood, that''s my man!"

 Chapter 1367

    In this case again, MI Youning couldn''t help joking: "you warned again and again that I am yours. You won''t fall in love with me?"


    Mi Youning''s face exudes a confident and open smile. At this moment, she is really beautiful.


    The man in front of him stared at her closely, his smile unchanged, but his eyes were slowly cold.


    In fact, I was thinking about mi Youning''s words.


    Like? What''s that?


    The woman in front of him interested him at best.


    The woman attracted him because of her eyes with Princess Zhiqian.


    Just a few days together, let him hate and reluctant to part with her.


    Hate her for being disobedient.


    Reluctant to obliterate people.


    He doesn''t know how long the interest is, maybe it''s short.


    This is what he always thought.


    But now, the other party''s one like, let him tremble at the bottom of his heart.


    Like?


    He still doesn''t understand.


    What''s that.


    As long as he wants, fight, grab, grab.


    There are so many reasons.


    "Well..."


    His men worked hard, in exchange for MI Youning''s light hum.


    Ao Tian let go of his hand, smiled with unknown meaning, turned and walked into the bamboo building.


    Mi Youning stood behind him, staring at each other''s leaving figure like a psycho.


    The changeable state of cloudy and sunny!


    In the following days, they got along like strangers.


    Even if Ao Tian became the Lord of the demon world, he still lived in the bamboo building.


    He is upstairs and MI Youning is downstairs. They are well water and do not offend the river.


    Since that day, after the battle of immortals and demons, MI Youning rarely saw Ao Tian.


    Each other will leave every night, and she often falls into deep sleep.


    A few days later, although they lived in the bamboo building together, they never met again.


    Mi Youning can''t live without this mountain and can only stay in the bamboo building.


    Ao Tian can''t get rid of the feeling he gave her.


    But this does not mean that she accepts her fate, but waits for time.


    On this day, MI Youning opened his eyes just at dawn.


    She is wearing clothes made by herself. There are no women''s clothes in this bamboo building.


    The clothes I had worn had been torn.


    The tablecloth on the first floor was torn by her and made simple clothes. At least it won''t bear fruit in broad daylight.


    Get up and stay, go out and go straight to the stream.


    These days she has been used to getting up every day to solve her stomach.


    Sometimes with luck, she can catch a few shrimps and crabs.


    A few days ago, the spices left by the flower snake were still there, which soothed her taste.


    But mi Youning feels that her mouth is very light recently.


    There are always times when you get tired of eating fish every day.


    Thinking so, MI Youning stopped in the direction of the stream and quickly turned one direction.


    Since you''re tired of eating, change your taste.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand to hem the simple clothes made of tablecloth and tied a knot on his calf. Then he went to the trees and forest.


    The clothes made of tablecloth were too wide. When she went into the woods, she was afraid of being soaked in dew. It was she who suffered.


    If only I could go out, I could find some clothes to wear.


    The clothes before were too thin to wear in the future.


    In fact, there are clothes in the space, but she doesn''t want to take it out.


    Ao Tian''s words last time made her tremble.


    She felt that the man had found something, but she didn''t tell her.


    I just don''t know whether I found her identity or other problems.


    In short, she can''t be careless. She should be careful.


    That man is not easy to fool.


    Mi Youning thought about things in her head and gradually walked towards the deep forest.

 Chapter 1368

    Just as mi Youning was thinking about things, a white shadow flashed in front of her.


    Too late to think, she quickly chased the stones she picked up on the roadside in her hands.


    The stone quickly attacked the fast running prey in front.


    Mi Youning thought there would be rabbit meat tonight.


    But the fat rabbit in front didn''t turn back.


    Get away... Get away... Get away


    Mi Youning looked in disbelief at the direction the rabbit left.


    When did she get so bad.


    Unwilling to go after her, she will eat rabbit meat tonight!


    The stone in his hand is ready. When he sees the fat white rabbit, he shoots again.


    The stones whirled in the void and attacked quickly and powerfully.


    This time, MI Youning added the power of soul.


    As a result, the stone naturally penetrated the rabbit''s abdomen.


    The fat white rabbit full of meat collapsed on the ground and made a squeaking sound.


    Mi Youning chuckled and said, why can''t you even catch a rabbit.


    Just as mi Youning walked towards the rabbit, only three meters away, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way.


    A big flower snake went straight to the rabbit who was paralyzed on the ground and still panting.


    Open your mouth, bite the rabbit, bite


    At this moment, MI Youning''s face is not to mention how ugly.


    Get up early in the morning, hungry, want a change of taste, and be avoided when catching prey.


    Finally caught up with the big rabbit and hurt him.


    At this moment, he was snatched by a snake from under his eyes.


    Mi Youning stopped and watched the flower snake swallow the common rabbit.


    Now consider whether eating snake meat and drinking soup this morning will be too tonic?


    Perhaps he found himself in danger. The big flower snake opened its mouth and swallowed its prey.


    When I saw mi Youning, the beam pupil in my eye clearly flashed something.


    When mi Youning decided to eat snake meat this morning, the flower snake had a new action.


    The flower snake lying on the ground slowly raised its body and turned into a human body in the twinkling of an eye.


    The other party didn''t even keep the snake tail, and directly turned into a pair of big long legs.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she saw each other.


    Isn''t this the flower snake she was seasoned with before.


    Looking at the blood on each other''s mouth and the rabbit half eaten in his hand, MI Youning was upset.


    "I shot the rabbit." stated his attitude.


    However, such a light sentence made the flower snake in fear.


    The other party''s feminine appearance showed uneasiness, "this... This little one doesn''t know."


    He raised his hands and ate half of the rabbit in front of him. When he saw the miserable rabbit body, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    The real mouth owes. Why eat it well!


    The flower snake''s name is heize. At this time, he quickly threw the rabbit aside.


    He stepped forward quickly and promised mi Youning, "I''ll catch a rabbit again now."


    The other party''s panic attitude makes mi Youning feel like bullying others.


    She waved her hand and just wanted to say no, the other party had turned and left.


    She didn''t even have time to speak.


    Heize quickly ran through the woods, trying to find a rabbit.


    That''s the woman around the Demon Lord. He really can''t afford to offend.


    Rabbit, rabbit, where are you? Come out quickly.


    Heize was so anxious that sweat came out all over his head.


    When the new Lord of the demon world fell into the devil, he was also at the scene.


    Although the distance is far, I can see clearly the demon lord''s closeness to the women around me.

 Chapter 1369

    Heize is desperately looking for rabbits. Mi Youning feels something wrong.


    The body has a feeling of explosion.


    Uncomfortable, depressed, irritable, even want to destroy.


    This is a kind of feeling, complex contradiction, torture people.


    These are not the reactions of her body.


    Ao Tian!


    This man again!


    Mi Youning gnawed his teeth.


    It''s only been a few days. I''m looking for trouble again.


    Mi Youning controls her movements to go to the bamboo building. She continues to move forward.


    Who cares about the life or death of the man? Now her stomach is not full.


    As he walked deeper into the miyouning forest, heize ran quickly with a nest of rabbits in his arms.


    The other party even forgot to use the art of flying.


    "Little, find a nest of rabbits!"


    Mi Youning looked funny, holding a nest of rabbits of different sizes, surprised and ran with the flower snake for the rest of his life.


    This guy is really interesting, except that his feminine face looks good.


    The coldness of the other party also made her less disgusted.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning is foraging here, and the bamboo building is earth shaking.


    Ao Tian went to heishuitan for the last time last night.


    Now he has fallen into the devil, since he doesn''t have to defend the heaven.


    A hundred years ago, it was the heaven that made him repent in the black water pool.


    Now he has fallen into the devil and is no longer controlled by the heaven.


    Last night he went to take out his things at the bottom of the pond and came back early in the morning.


    I was going to study the control of magic during this time.


    But I didn''t expect that something happened soon after meditation.


    Ao Tian''s uncontrolled incarnation is the Golden Dragon.


    Even if he falls into the devil, the dragon''s body is still golden.


    He, hair, blue, blue


    The situation came suddenly and violently.


    Ao Tian couldn''t even suppress it.


    What should have happened a few years later was born earlier.


    Dragon tail sweeps the bamboo house room, completely destroys the room, and all the furnishings are destroyed.


    This early hair green, must be related to falling into the devil.


    The time was ahead of schedule. Ao Tian was not prepared and had to be next to him.


    Now they can''t maintain their personal health, and the situation is not easy to clean up.


    Ao Tian''s golden eyes looked at the direction of the roof, and the Dragon flew up and broke into the bamboo building.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The repressed dragon roared in the direction of the sky.


    Zhi Qian!


    Ao Tian''s golden pupils showed a struggling light.


    Even the dragon body, the change is obvious.


    The dragon and snake family can''t control Chen Qing.


    Ao Tian''s mind is full of mating!


    "Roar..."


    Roar, Zhiqian!


    Anger, hatred and depression in the sound of dragon singing.


    The sound reached the ears of MI Youning and heize in the depths of the mountains and forests.


    Hearing the sound of dragon singing, heize almost couldn''t sustain himself.


    It was terrible. The force made him lie on the ground immediately.


    Sitting on the ground and looking at the rabbit meat on the fire, MI Youning was very safe.


    It''s like I didn''t hear the Dragon singing in the distance.


    In her eyes, there was only the golden rabbit meat roasted in front of her.


    My mouth is drooling. It smells good.


    After eating fish for several days, she has to take it seriously.


    Nothing is bigger than filling her stomach.


    "Roar..."


    The voice of depression and irritability is becoming more and more obvious.


    Kurosawa was unable to maintain human form in the end.


    Mi Youning glanced at the flower snake.


    The other party is lying on the ground and can''t move, like a dead snake.


    Disliking her mouth, she took out the seasoning from the space.


    Salt, cumin, and some powder.

 Chapter 1370

    Ao Tian looked at the direction of heaven and recalled the pain of the past 100 years.


    Even think of his master.


    No one will know that Princess Zhiqian, the daughter of the Lord of heaven, is his master.


    Thousands of years ago, he was raised by the other party.


    Although there is only less than a hundred years of love, the other party is still the master who gives him new life.


    His own accomplishments are all learned from the heaven, and he is a little snake of the Milky way in the heaven.


    Later, she was picked up and adopted by Princess Zhiqian, who has been raised for nearly a hundred years.


    The other party is a playful person. Later, the lower world left him in the human world.


    In the following thousands of years, he finally stepped into the heaven with his own strength.


    When he was in the immortal class, he met the master who had not been seen thousands of years ago.


    The other party didn''t recognize him at first, until later, because the Third Prince of the Dragon chased the runaway princess, he fought with the other party.


    At that time, Princess Zhiqian recognized him as the real dragon.


    Because, because there were obvious scars on his tail.


    It was once in heaven, when he was green, he was hurt by Princess Zhiqian.


    The other party should castrate him when he is just an adult!


    Aotian naturally has to fight hard. In the whole process, he can''t avoid a knife.


    Finally he broke free and the protest had an effect.


    So he didn''t look like a man or woman.


    Every time I think of Zhiqian, Ao Tian is gnashing his teeth.


    Since then, his green hair is different from that of ordinary dragon people. He is always suppressed and dare not be presumptuous.


    Until after thousands of years, this has caused a shadow to him.


    Princess Zhiqian! This damn woman!


    "Roar..."


    Ao Tian flies in the sky and roars angrily.


    If he hadn''t met this woman a hundred years ago, why would he be reduced to this day.


    Thanks to her imagination, she fled to him.


    If it weren''t for each other''s eyes, he would have left as early as when they first met.


    Now he hates me!


    Hate blind!


    If the time does not return to thousands of years ago, back to their first meeting, he must hide Zhiqian from this woman.


    Don''t have anything to do with the woman who brought him misfortune.


    A hundred years ago, when he was supposed to be in the immortal class, the sudden appearance of Princess Zhiqian made him an enemy of the whole heaven.


    The other party was trying to escape marriage, so he didn''t think of his consequences.


    Even being framed, stealing the most precious treasure in the fairy world, obscene - trivial fairy?


    Dog - shit!


    The more he thought, the more angry he became. Ao Tian shook the dragon''s tail and rolled in the void.


    The depressed feeling made him anxious and difficult to calm down.


    At the moment, he wanted to kill to release his unhappiness and depression.


    Zhi Qian, this damn woman! Be sure to see her next time!


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The angry dragon chant is deafening in this world.


    Here, MI Youning is full and wipes his mouth.


    Glancing at the flower snake lying on the ground, he got up slowly, clapped his hands and turned away.


    Ao Tian''s grumpy voice is estimated to be close to the limit.


    Now her taste is also bad, like something pressing on her, so that she can''t wait to be destroyed.


    This dragon really doesn''t worry.


    She left in the direction of the bamboo building.


    The flower snake Qi behind him stared at her powerlessly as she left, thinking only that the Demon Lord would quickly put away the pressure.


    He can''t even move now.


    It hurts

 Chapter 1371

    While mi Youning was moving forward, Ao Tian couldn''t stand it.


    Flying down from the void to the dense trees, the faucet hung down powerlessly.


    Every time his hair was green, he was the most painful time. It was not that there was no mother dragon to match, but he didn''t want to.


    If it weren''t for the woman Zhiqian used to be, he wouldn''t be depressed every time now.


    The shadow left behind made him used not to release, but to choose patience.


    The Dragon turned up and several trees surrounded by adults were overwhelmed by AO Tian.


    Mi Youning, who was walking to the bamboo building, heard the violent sound, his ears moved, and turned to the left.


    Where the sound comes from.


    It seems that Ao Tian is there.


    As soon as the footsteps turned, MI Youning looked around at the scene.


    No trace.


    Didn''t the other party toss about?


    I heard the angry voice before. It didn''t look like there was no toss.


    Mi Youning didn''t believe the angry voice, irritable temper and uncertain change state.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, the Dragon chant, which was obviously several degrees lower than before, sounded.


    Very close, just ahead.


    Mi Youning stepped forward.


    She was hesitating whether it was the past or not.


    The other party doesn''t seem to be in any danger.


    She should not be too much involved. She can only feel each other''s emotions at most.


    And it won''t affect her or anything.


    Mi Youning hesitates. Ao Tian has found her smell.


    There was a flash of light in those golden pupils.


    The dragon body churned again and flew to the place where mi Youning was located.


    Mi Youning had no way out before he thought about it.


    Ao Tian''s dragon body has come to her eyes.


    A pair of Tongling like golden pupils stared at her, which belonged to the line of sight staring at the prey.


    Mi Youning was staring at her hair.


    Ao Tian''s dragon mouth has secreted saliva. There is a smell that attracts him on this woman.


    In addition to his smell, there is a special smell on the other party.


    Make him want to beat each other now.


    "You..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ao Tianlong vomited words, and MI Youning''s questioning sounded at the same time.


    Mi Youning''s question asked Ao Tian to stop immediately.


    As long as he wants, why hesitate to ask.


    The woman herself is the pet he is looking for and belongs to his pleasure.


    Thinking so, Ao TianAng got up and flew to the sky.


    Before leaving, a pair of dragon claws naturally didn''t forget to catch mi Youning on the ground.


    Mi Youning was soon sent to the void and looked farther and farther away from the ground. She sighed helplessly.


    I don''t know what the dragon is smoking now.


    At this time, she knew nothing, and the danger approached slowly.


    When Ao Tian landed, she was "eaten".


    She could not escape on the deserted island.


    Ao Tianfei flies quickly. Mi Youning is caught and shakes under the sharp claws of the general gang.


    The mood is very depressed.


    The depression soon dissipated, and it was better than eating bitterly in the past.


    Let it be.


    What she needs most is time. Wait for time, and the result will always be good.


    To get rid of Ao Tian, we must first remove each other''s blood from ourselves.


    And then try to break the array in the forest.


    Yes, there are arrays in the forest.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t study deeply and doesn''t know how to break it.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly there was a dragon singing in his ear, and MI Youning looked around.


    The other party''s voice seemed very excited.

 Chapter 1372

    After looking at it, I found that I had left the forest.


    Good chance!


    Mi Youning''s eyes lit up.


    As long as she gets out of the mountain, it''s difficult to let her go back later.


    Ao Tian flew away quickly in one direction, and the excitement in his eyes was obvious.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning can''t see it.


    Otherwise, you will be shocked by the eyes full of Love Valley owe in this longan.


    An isolated island slowly appeared in front of him. Mi Youning was still immersed in his plan to escape Ao Tian.


    "Oh... Um..."


    Mi Youning was thrown to the ground by the dragon. The sudden pain made her cry.


    Ao Tian also fell to the ground quickly. He can''t turn into a human now, so what should he do.


    Hang down the tap and look at that place


    Too big


    Mi Youning doesn''t understand what the dragon in front of him wants to do, but he also feels his entanglement.


    And the feeling that I can''t suppress.


    What the hell happened.


    "What do you want to do? Why do I feel your mood is not quite right."


    Her tone was as gentle as possible, no longer as before, with a little anger and obvious emotion.


    Ao Tian suddenly saw a light in front of him, and his faucet slowly approached mi Youning.


    At this time, MI Youning was still wearing simple clothes made temporarily by the bamboo building tablecloth.


    The Dragon suddenly approached and arched her clothes.


    "Hey! What do you want to do?"


    Mi Youning can''t help but be anxious about such treatment.


    Her voice remained as low as possible.


    "Sobbing..." Ao Tian sobbed.


    He slowly hung his head and went to the triangle.


    I smell it.


    That smell


    The irritable heart is temporarily cured and no longer eager.


    Ao Tian''s cultivation and magic are working. It seems that he can turn human form.


    Its faucet took a deep breath again.


    Mi Youning was confused by AO Tian''s actions.


    What is the Dragon doing in front of you?


    So down - stream!


    She mercilessly pushed away the dragon in front of her. She filled her hands with the power of soul before she pushed its head away.


    "You''ve changed your state!"


    When Ao Tian was pushed away, he suddenly turned into a man in situ.


    His eyes were red and he stared at Mi Youning,


    I can''t wait to swallow her.


    Mi Youning is too familiar with such eyes.


    "You... You won''t win..."


    She just wanted to say that she wouldn''t. She also fell in love with the fragrance owed by Qinggu. Suddenly she remembered that the other party was immune.


    Ao Tian quickly walked to MI Youning''s body, fixed her body and quickly withdrew her clothes.


    "You''d better stop, or I''ll make your life worse than death!" the cold murderous intention came to your face.


    Mi Youning really wants to kill the man who is controlled by Qing Guqian.


    Ao Tian kept moving, but his mouth responded to her.


    "Woman! You''d better be honest. I won''t let you escape. This is my territory. You don''t have any power here!"


    Mi Youning took a deep breath. It was clear that the previous soul power could be used. The other party was definitely fooling her.


    Thinking so, she immediately broke through the imprisonment with her soul.


    Reach out and mercilessly draw to the man in front of you.


    "Pa!"


    Ao Tian was slapped and was really stunned.


    The woman in front of him rushed away his spell and hit him at this time.


    From birth to now, no one has really greeted him in the face.


    Ao Tian couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Mi Youning ignored his emotions and turned back.


    That''s the way Ao Tian brought her.


    "Stop!"


    The voice of rage sounded behind him, but mi Youning''s footsteps didn''t stop at all.

 Chapter 1373

    "Zhi Qian! If you dare to go, I dare to kill you! Don''t think I don''t know who you are!"


    Ao Tian shouted behind him.


    Zhi Qian?


    That''s the name again.


    Mi Youning''s footsteps stopped for a moment and then continued to move forward.


    The man behind her is a madman. Why should she care.


    "Come back!" the voice of the command sounded.


    Mi Youning still doesn''t want to pay attention, but her steps have turned back and walked in front of Ao Tian.


    "Shit!" I couldn''t help shouting.


    She forgot that her body and the man''s blood.


    Now she can''t resist any orders from the other party.


    "Ao Tian! Treat your illness as soon as possible, and we won''t be able to do it!"


    I want to go. - she doesn''t see if she has that ability.


    Mi Youning''s face became ugly.


    However, Ao Tian did not let him down.


    Ao took two steps from heaven and came to MI Youning.


    The divine hand squeezed her chin hard. "Do you think I want you? If it wasn''t for your body, I wouldn''t bother - you!"


    "Zhi Qian, although I don''t know why you''re down, it''s good. Let my previous hatred disappear. I won''t make trouble, you..."


    "You''re crazy!" Mi Youning''s face was very angry. Her original name was Huang Ying, shit Zhi Qian.


    "You won''t have a magic barrier. My name is Huang Ying. It''s a sacrifice from Longquan town. Don''t forget to take medicine if you''re sick!"


    Even though she is now in a weak position, her attitude exudes character.


    She put herself in the same position as the man in front of her.


    Mi Youning''s courage made Ao Tian frown, but his face was very depressed.


    He is about to lose his support.


    "Well, tell me if there is a lotus petal in front of your moon Hungary, which is an imprint on the soul."


    Lotus petal?


    Mi Youning reached out and covered the right moon Hungary.


    There is indeed a lotus mark here.


    "You peek at me!"


    A very definite tone.


    Once this man was in the bamboo building and almost saw her all.


    Ao Tian''s mouth twitched.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Zhiqian, you don''t want to feel better when I''m dead. How can I make you feel better now that you''ve hurt me!"


    Then he hugged the man and threw him on the ground.


    He didn''t even go to his cave. He was ready to match on the spot.


    "Fuck off, you bastard!" Mi Youning refused.


    Their bodies are on the ground. You push me. They are really entangled.


    Soon, Ao Tian''s face was colored.


    On the contrary, MI Youning''s clothes are more messy, and his skin color is exposed.


    There was no color on him.


    Ao Tian bombed mi Youning before.


    He did know that Princess Zhiqian had the mark of lotus petals, which he had seen in the heaven.


    But it was not peeking, but that he was taken by the other party when he was not an adult.


    The woman''s reaction and her actions made Ao Tian clear.


    This woman is really Princess Zhiqian.


    A few days ago, the reaction of the Third Prince of the dragon also found the source.


    "No matter who you are! Zhi Qian or Huang Ying are mine!"


    Ao Tian tore the last cover off mi Youning.


    Mi Youning knows he must escape.


    She uses the power of her soul to shake Ao Tian away and quickly escape to the ring soul space.


    But I don''t have any strength.


    She didn''t believe it and tried again.


    Still not!


    Now her face turned pale.


    no


    Ao Tian withdrew mi Youning''s clothes and left only his small clothes.


    Then he quickly withdrew his black clothes.

 Chapter 1374

    Ao Tian stretched out his hand to hold mi Youning''s hand, and his breath spread out.


    "You are Zhi Qian. You owe me. It''s not her. It''s also my sacrifice. You belong to my pet. Don''t try to escape."


    Mi Youning was already in a panic and even refused to look up.


    The power of soul can''t be used, and the space for abstaining from soul can''t get in.


    What the hell is going on.


    Thinking of what Ao Tian said before, no power can be used.


    Is it true?


    Suddenly, a low and dangerous voice sounded in my ear.


    Mi Youning''s hands were imprisoned on her head, and she was surrounded by the smell of sandalwood.


    I''m used to the familiar taste, but I don''t have much aversion.


    But the other party treated her like this. At present, her posture is unacceptable.


    At the moment of looking up, MI Youning met Ao Tian''s handsome and tolerant face.


    A drop of sweat fell into her eyes, so she had to close her eyes.


    However, when she closed her eyes, a touch of red came into her eyes.


    Familiar signs.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes.


    Because a drop of sweat entered her eyes, it stimulated her white eyes and slowly reddened.


    A red mole, quietly on the man''s shoulder socket.


    So familiar.


    But at the moment, there are 100000 grass and mud horses running in MI Youning''s heart.


    It''s so bloody. There''s wood.


    She couldn''t break free and simply relaxed.


    Don''t ask her why she stopped tossing so soon.


    What a fart! I knew this man was looking for.


    When junior high school love Valley owes the fragrance, it should strengthen each other.


    Finally drain him!


    After two days of suffering, MI Youning gnashed his teeth.


    If you have feelings for AO Tian, it''s pure nonsense.


    The identity of the other party made her unable to continue to resist.


    She doesn''t care if she wants to go back and get rid of the reincarnation of more than 10000 years.


    It''s just mutual benefit.


    Ao Tian was relieved that MI Youning didn''t struggle.


    He didn''t experience suppressing each other again and again.


    "If you are good, the pain will be much less." Ao Tian still didn''t loosen her hands.


    But it was changed to one hand control, and the other hand withdrew their only obstacle clothes.


    Mi Youning smiled sarcastically, "I hope you won''t fail."


    Ao Tian saw that she was still tough at this time, and even doubted his ability. He couldn''t help but turn black.


    "OK, you''ll know next!"


    The next act proved that he was the king and the ultimate winner.


    "You... You bastard!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The intimacy between the two made mi Youning''s mind flash.


    The original emotion towards Ao Tian seemed to dissipate slowly.


    She wants to respond.


    But thinking of the bad memories between them, I didn''t do anything after all.


    It was dark and they stopped.


    The wind at night made mi Youning feel cold.


    Late autumn night, let her feel the piercing of winter.


    Ao Tian saw mi Youning shrink into his arms and knew that the woman was cold.


    But the other party''s rare softness made his heart poke.


    Put on your coat and walk to his cave with the man in your arms.


    If it weren''t for each other''s resistance, they wouldn''t be in the open air at this time.


    Mi Youning feels pain all over, so she nests in each other''s arms.


    Before long, her trembling body stopped slowly.


    Ao Tian lowered his eyes, lowered his head and gently approached, smelling her hair.


    Then he looked up and continued to move forward, with steady steps and clear goals.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Audit group "social Mi sister": 787352502


    [when entering the group, you must fill in the book where you read, and the name of the male or female owner in the book.]


    Only after the group owner and the administrator review can you enter the V group.

 Chapter 1375

    Mi Youning is carried to a cave by AO Tian.


    A cave full of gold and jewelry.


    Most of them are golden colors.


    But she didn''t see it.


    She was so tired that she fell asleep.


    This night, let her completely subvert the three outlooks.


    Men belong to snakes


    And she... Also tasted the service of snakes.


    It''s better to live than to die.


    Ao Tian took people to the stone bed beside him. This is where he calmed down and rested.


    It is covered with animal fur and exquisite brocade quilt.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Ao Tian put the man on the stone bed and followed him.


    Lying on his side, he hugged mi Youning in his arms, and then he fell asleep safely.


    They hug each other tightly, just like the closest lover in the world.


    But who knows, the distance between the two hearts is eighteen thousand miles apart.


    They are mutually beneficial after all.


    Mi Youning''s non resistance is Ao Tian''s identity.


    Ao Tian chose her because mi Youning didn''t disgust him.


    Just at that time, I met her.


    From MI Youning to the mission world, all tracks have changed.


    Huang Ying, who should have been swallowed by AO Tian, changed everything behind mi Youning.


    Just because she is not Huang Ying, and Huang Ying is not Huang Ying. Before that, this body is not mi Youning.


    This sleep mi Youning didn''t sleep very well. Her fatigue made her body unable to sleep.


    Most importantly, she was woken up by someone.


    The body is like floating in the sea without a support point.


    Open your confused eyes, and you''ll have a pair of eyes that love Gu owes.


    Yes! This is another crime.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and has nothing to love, leaving Ao Tian to fiddle with.


    Her body was turned over and over.


    It seems that the 108 moves have been completed, so let her go.


    Mi Youning fell into a coma again, physically and mentally exhausted, and the excessive spirit and body made her sleep for two days and two nights.


    Ao Tian looked at the woman in his arms and felt the end of his hair green. Then even people were picked up with brocade.


    Out of the cave, the figure disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opened his eyes again, two days later.


    The long eyelashes trembled and slowly opened their eyes.


    A pair of cold eyes wake up in an instant.


    The exquisite room, however, has a somewhat chilly atmosphere, and the surrounding furnishings are rare.


    Most of the floors, tables and chairs are covered with fur, and the dark color makes the whole room more unpopular.


    Mi Youning looked at the bed under her and got up slowly.


    In the room, she smelled a faint smell of sandalwood.


    The familiar breath let her know that Ao Tian brought her here.


    Strange rooms, exquisite costumes, and evil spirits.


    Where am I now?


    The door was opened and two women came in.


    They look exactly the same, but they have red hair and white hair.


    The red haired woman bent forward and said in a flat tone, "girl, are you awake?"


    The tone of the other party is just a statement, no other emotions.


    Mi Youning nodded and looked at the two women in front of her.


    These two women are full of evil spirit. They are evil.


    Leaning on the bed behind him, MI Youning asked, "where''s Ao Tian?"


    As soon as the name came out, the two women immediately trembled and knelt down quickly.


    "Go back, girl. The Demon Lord went to the forbidden area today and asked our sisters to take care of you."


    The woman with red hair still speaks.


    Mi Youning looked at them thoughtfully, "what''s their name?"

 Chapter 1376

    £¿£¿£¿


    Why is her voice so hoarse?


    Thinking of the scene before the coma, MI Youning reaches out to help her forehead.


    Yes, it''s strange that she can get better by being tortured and yelled like that.


    She doesn''t want to have such a terrible experience in her life. It''s like three views explode.


    She asked, but she thought of the words of the red haired woman, forbidden area?


    Is this the demon world.


    "I''m my sister, called Chihong. This is my sister, called day."


    Mi Youning stared at the sisters. The name is really easy to distinguish.


    "This is the demon world?" she asked her question.


    "Yes."


    This time it was my sister who spoke. Her voice was hoarse.


    In the daytime, he looked up at Mi Youning. "Girl, please don''t shout the name of the Demon Lord in front of us in the future. Subordinates like us can''t afford the weight of this name."


    "... OK." Mi Youning twitched the corners of her mouth, and she was quite speechless.


    "Did he say when he would be back?"


    The day shook his head, "no, before leaving, the demon lord ordered the people below to bring food to the world. Can you use it?"


    "HMM." Mi Youning answered absently. The latter got up and left, leaving only Chihong.


    Ao Tian doesn''t know what to do. The forbidden area is not a good place.


    She still needs to wait and see.


    What happened between them now makes her need to re estimate the relationship between them.


    The identity of the other party has changed, and she naturally wants to make a thorough use of it.


    At this point, if she can''t get the power of the soul she wants and the change of colorful glass stones, she will die.


    Because of the blood, she also needs to remove each other''s blood from her body.


    However, just after MI Youning had this idea, the door was opened.


    The man who came in, what he did next, broke all her thoughts.


    "You''re awake." the plain and indifferent narrative tone.


    Mi Youning nodded without saying anything.


    Chihong sees this scene and gets up and retreats to one side.


    When she saw the day behind the demon lord, she immediately greeted him and took a box of food in each other''s hands.


    Ao Tian''s handsome face was cold and walked slowly towards mi Youning.


    Now that you''ve separated the identities of the two.


    He can''t wait to know what the other party meant.


    Wait for her, the spirit is incomplete


    And that strange name.


    Mi Lanyun


    He has heard this name many times since he followed Princess Zhiqian.


    When Ao Tian went to the bed and sat down, MI Youning looked down without giving him a look.


    When the other party appeared, she checked the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space for the first time.


    No change.


    OK! Good!


    Very good! This man is really what she expected.


    "Demon lord, do you want to eat?"


    Day and Chihong went to Ao Tian for instructions.


    Before they made a sound, Ao Tian smelled the smell of food in the air.


    After several days of physical exertion, the cold in Ao Tian''s eyes gradually subsided.


    Looking at the woman with drooping eyes in front of him, the other party silently resisted him.


    If he had left long ago, he would not be in the mood to waste it with her.


    But now, he has to figure out something.


    The subtle attitude of Prince long San.


    The result of his soul searching.


    And each other''s body and soul.


    It shows that this woman is Princess Zhiqian.


    What happened in a hundred years.


    What does it mean to let him wait for her when the other party sees him stay for the last time.


    "Serve her to dinner."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Welcome to the "social Mi sister" exchange group: 787352502


    [when entering the group, you must fill in the book where you read, and the name of the male or female owner in the book.]

 Chapter 1377

    Ao Tian stood up very considerate and gave way to Chihong and daytime.


    They immediately came forward to serve and brought out the food in the lunch box.


    Familiar with the strong sandalwood flavor, MI Youning lifted her eyes and showed a pair of cool eyes.


    Red and day do what they are doing.


    They are not ordinary people. They naturally feel the subtle atmosphere in the air.


    They decided to make a quick decision so as not to be affected.


    Chihong picked up the rice and fed it to MI Youning.


    The day is holding soup by the side.


    Ao Tian sat at the table in the room and played with the teacup in his hand.


    Everything in the house is furnishings, and so is the tea set.


    In the demon world, they don''t need to eat, let alone drink water.


    Even low-level demons are the same.


    At this time, the teacup Ao Tian played with was empty.


    No one knows what''s on his mind now.


    But the seemingly indifferent eyes swept the people on the bed from time to time.


    The eyes occasionally flash something, which is too fast for people to grasp.


    Mi Youning also knows that the man in the room is looking at her.


    Now that he has paid something, MI Youning is unwilling if he doesn''t get a return.


    Her brain is also calculating something quickly.


    In a short period of time, they had their own thoughts.


    In less than half an hour, MI Youning refused red and daytime service.


    "I''m full, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, girl." he made a noise in the daytime, put down his bowl and cleaned it aside.


    Red changed out a suit of clothes. "The girl will take a bath later. This is a change of clothes."


    Red clothes were put on the bed.


    Mi Youning again pulled the corners of his mouth.


    Dare to take out a normal set of clothes.


    So transparent, less cloth.


    Can''t the demon world afford clothes.


    Perhaps seeing mi Youning''s small expression, a happy laughter rang out in the room.


    The laughter made red and day speed up packing up and quickly evacuate the room.


    Mi Youning raised her unhappy expression and looked at the only man in the room.


    Ao Tian saw mi Youning staring at him, and the arc of his mouth was very obvious.


    This was a change he had never noticed.


    "I like this little look." Ao Tian stood up and walked to the bed.


    The invader''s eyes came straight, without any hidden meaning.


    Mi Youning lifted up her brocade quilt and stayed in Chinese clothes. "I''ll talk about it later. Now I need to take a bath."


    Grabbing the red clothes with little cloth on her bed, she crossed Ao Tian and went to one side of the room.


    "Bang..."


    The bath room was strongly closed by Mi Youning.


    Ao Tian smiled and shook his head. Such a woman really didn''t look like the princess Zhiqian he knew.


    That woman is playful, heartless and heartless, and her whole means is... Cruel.


    Ao Tian suddenly stretched out his hand, and a golden light flashed in the room.


    To this golden light, his face showed disdain and ridicule.


    Things in heaven, such a breath makes him unacceptable now.


    No one knows the pain of falling into the devil except him,


    What does he need to endure when he gets rid of the right magic.


    When the golden light dispersed, a thing appeared in Ao Tian''s hand.


    Reverse the cycle disk.


    One black and one white, this should have been something in heaven. It was robbed by that demon lord ten thousand years ago.


    Just to bring his lover back to life after death, this thing was left in the forbidden area of the demon world.


    He went into the forbidden area to find this thing.


    Reverse reincarnation and change everything as the name suggests.

 Chapter 1378

    Mi Youning walked into the shower room and quickly withdrew his Chinese clothes.


    Now she can still smell the smell of men outside the door.


    Surrounded by that breath, I can''t breathe well.


    In fact, it''s not enough to say how much I hate Ao Tian.


    However, the other party''s strong attitude and playing with her will not be liked by individuals.


    Unless it''s self masochism.


    "Puff..."


    Looking at the huge pool in the room, MI Youning jumped in.


    The pool accounts for one third of the room. Mi Youning swam around it before he began to wash his body.


    She is fast and meticulous.


    But clean yourself up in a quarter of an hour.


    Glancing at the clothes on the screen, she sighed helplessly.


    Forget it, the demon world is so poor that she can''t even cut corners on her clothes. She''d better leave as soon as possible.


    He dried his body and MI Youning put on his clothes.


    Standing in front of a tall bronze mirror, MI Youning seemed to see a fox spirit.


    She wore a big red silk skirt with a low neckline. Her face looked like hibiscus and her eyebrows were like willows. Her eyes were more beautiful than peach blossoms.


    Muscle - skin like snow, a head of black hair with water droplets around the body.


    The bright red lips rose slightly, and a pair of eyes stained by Qing Guqian really... What a beautiful woman


    Mi Youning always feels something has changed when she sees her appearance.


    I remember the original owner Huang Ying. It seems that she doesn''t have such a face.


    What has changed.


    Mi Youning couldn''t think clearly and simply threw it behind her head.


    Do you go out like this?


    I don''t know what kind of sarcastic eyes the man outside the door will use.


    Each other''s eyes always release a pride of contempt for life.


    That kind of eyes, often let her see, want to be severely crushed.


    When she opened the door, MI Youning prepared herself for psychological construction.


    However, when she opened the door, the situation outside the door was different from what she thought.


    Get ready to meet each other''s sarcasm and see something immortal in his hand.


    She felt something prompting her to approach.


    It was a call that made her lift her feet uncontrollably.


    Ao Tian knew that MI Youning came out when the door was opened.


    He did not look up, but looked down at the reversal reincarnation disc in his hand with meditation.


    If you want to solve all your doubts, you can only let Zhiqian''s woman come back.


    How do I get back? Nature is to end reincarnation ahead of time.


    Looking at the dense bursts of symbols on the reincarnation plate, Ao Tian''s hand could not help but increase his strength.


    Just then, a white and beautiful hand came into my eyes.


    Mi Youning went to Ao Tian''s body, looked at the things in his hands, and uncontrollably stretched out his hand to touch them.


    This thing makes her want to get close.


    That''s what called her.


    Ao Tian saw mi Youning''s hand touch the reverse reincarnation disc and quickly backed back.


    At the moment when mi Youning was about to touch the reverse samsara plate, he dodged.


    Mi Youning lost and looked up at the man in front of her.


    Ao Tian frowned, "do you know what this is?"


    The latter shook his head. Mi Youning wouldn''t be so uncontrolled if he knew.


    "This is the reversal of reincarnation. Whether Huang Ying in the human world or Zhi Qian in the heaven, I want an answer today."


    Ao Tian took the initiative to step forward and grabbed mi Youning''s arm with an empty hand.


    "Tell me, why did you let me wait for you a hundred years ago, and who is mi Lanyun?"


    After the words, MI Youning''s hand was pressed by AO Tian on the reversal reincarnation plate.

 Chapter 1379

    For a time, the room was surrounded by floating unstable golden light.


    Ao Tian and MI Youning can only vaguely see the body.


    At this time, MI Youning''s only consciousness was in disorder.


    What Princess Zhiqian, Huang Ying, said a hundred years ago.


    These are not important. The most important thing is mi Lanyun!


    These three words shocked mi Youning''s soul.


    Uncle Huang, the noble man, gave her the name of the reborn man.


    Do you have the same name?


    Mi Youning has no time to think, and the reversal cycle has started.


    Her body trembled uncontrollably and then slowly calmed down.


    The reverse samsara disk floats in the void, and AO Tian and MI Youning are separated from each other.


    The golden light only enveloped mi Youning.


    Ao Tian stepped back and looked at the scene in front of him, with a dark light shining in his eyes.


    It''s really her!


    Mi Youning''s hair grew up without wind and slowly formed a fan-shaped bun. The void turned into a white jade hairpin to fix the hairstyle.


    The white jade hairpin is the magic weapon of Princess Zhiqian.


    The already beautiful face began to change slowly, becoming more beautiful and moving.


    Closed eyes, people can not see how elegant the open eyes are.


    Between the eyebrows, a Lotus brand slowly appeared.


    Ao Tian looked at the reversal reincarnation disk floating on the woman''s head. He stepped back again.


    Finally, I sat on the bed and looked at the scene in front of me.


    Mi Youning''s mind was flooded with memories.


    A little snake was held in his hand. His beautiful face showed gloom, and there was a vague shadow at the bottom of his heart.


    The one who is familiar with the name of the bone, MI Lanyun.


    Against the Lord of heaven.


    And the figure of Ao Tian and the Third Prince of the dragon.


    These pictures couldn''t be absorbed for a moment. Mi Youning whispered a few times and fainted in place.


    When she fainted, she was quickly put into her arms.


    At the same time, the reverse samsara floating in the void also fell into the man''s hand.


    Ao Tian looked at his arms with complicated eyes, and even a woman in red changed into a celestial immortal magic weapon.


    The woman in front of me is Princess Zhiqian a hundred years ago.


    The same look, the same dress.


    The other party may be forcibly summoned in advance, unable to accept it for the moment and in a coma.


    Ao Tian accepted his order and threw the woman in his arms onto the bed without pity.


    Take the reversal reincarnation disc and go outside the door.


    The trace of frowning between the eyebrows has never relaxed.


    However, when he reached the door again, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Turning his head, he glanced at the woman he threw on the bed at random, with her arms hanging on the side.


    Ao Tian didn''t know why he couldn''t sell it.


    Whether this person is Huang Ying or Zhi Qian.


    He can''t like it too much.


    The former is a kitten with sharp claws. If he has nothing to do, he will scratch his heart and lungs.


    Although the latter was once a hundred years of kindness, it was also the "main culprit" who reduced him to this point.


    Ao Tian has turned back when his brain is thinking.


    Back to the bed, he put back his hand hanging on the side and put on the brocade inside.


    Looking at the people on the bed is like sleeping quietly.


    Ao Tian''s cold and fierce eyes gradually disappeared, revealing a gnashing of teeth.


    Stared at each other, turned and strode away.


    When he closed the door, the sound was very loud, which showed that he was in a bad mood.


    Ao Tian doesn''t know why or how.


    Whether she was adopted by Princess Zhiqian thousands of years ago or Huang Ying as a sacrifice.


    He was attracted by their eyes.

 Chapter 1380

    Surrounded by smoke, the mountains overlap like the undulating waves of the sea.


    There are countless magnificent palaces.


    Mi Youning is floating here at this time.


    She knows that this is not a real situation. Everything around her is real, but she... No.


    In the distance of the palace is an endless river.


    A woman dressed in white and full of immortality is standing up from the Milky way.


    Mi Youning''s body couldn''t help approaching.


    Mi Youning is familiar with each other''s beautiful face.


    The beautiful woman is looking down at a little snake in her hand.


    "I found you, huh..."


    The woman whispered.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t grown up yet..."


    The other side circled the little snake in his hand and left slowly.


    The figure became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared.


    Then mi Youning''s body shook and came to a magnificent palace.


    "Ao, Tian, roam in the sky. I can''t escape the beam of the way of heaven after all."


    Mi Youning saw the woman again.


    Seeing this man and a snake, she seemed to have guessed the identity of the woman.


    The familiar faces and words of the other party made her vaguely experienced.


    The woman teased the little snake on the table. Her tone was quite helpless and strange.


    There was no expression on the beautiful face, and some were calm.


    Now the little snake has opened his mind and climbed to the other side.


    "Your temper is not small. You will suffer a lot in the future."


    The woman said that she didn''t know what she remembered. Her eyes were slightly cold and turned away.


    Her eyes were very cold.


    It''s complicated, complicated and contradictory.


    Mi Youning knows exactly, because this is a helpless process that cannot be stopped.


    A person''s name sounded faintly in the air, sighing low.


    If mi Youning hadn''t heard it, he wouldn''t have heard it.


    Those are three words she is very familiar with.


    Mi Lanyun


    As soon as he turned around, MI Youning came to a dense forest.


    She saw the woman again.


    At this time, the man who washed his upper body by the river shouted.


    "Hey! I just lost you for thousands of years. At least I''m still your master. How can I be so stingy."


    Although he couldn''t see the man''s true face, he was just a back. Mi Youning recognized who it was.


    Ao Tian!


    At the moment when the other party turned his head, MI Youning''s lips began to ring up.


    Sure enough!


    It''s really him.


    But at this time, Ao Tian''s face was not cold expression, indifferent and cold eyes.


    His handsome face was somewhat green, but he did not lose his arrogant manliness.


    Obviously, the woman on one side kept Sao disturbing. He just smiled helplessly and didn''t say anything to stop it.


    Such Ao Tian makes mi Youning look at him and pick his eyebrows.


    She really didn''t know that the man had such a good temper.


    "Hey! The little guy is talking to you. Why are you dumb?" the woman''s eyes clearly showed a joking look.


    Ao Tian almost fell down when he heard the little guy.


    "Zhi Qian! I said don''t call me that!" he was angry.


    At the same time, it also allowed mi Youning to determine the woman''s identity.


    The daughter of the Lord of heaven, Princess Zhiqian.


    This man had such a relationship with AO Tian.


    Now she still remembers what the Third Prince of the Dragon said. She always thought there was a deep feeling of love and hatred between them.


    Now


    "Ouch! Don''t be shy, little guy. I thought I was pulling you up with excrement and urine. Now it''s time for you to repay your kindness..."


    A Schadenfreude, with a calculated joke in his eyes.

 Chapter 1381

    A man with a fierce eye wants to throw a woman away.


    This clearly means that fire and water cannot be tolerated.


    She really didn''t see any emotion between them.


    "Ao Tian, marry me!"


    Suddenly, Princess Zhiqian spoke.


    She was still smiling, but her eyes were staring at Ao Tian.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, but Ao Tian''s eyes were very serious.


    The man standing not far from her frowned fiercely.


    "Don''t you want to marry the Third Prince of the dragon?" he asked.


    Princess Zhiqian shook her head, "he is not my destiny."


    "Hiss! I seem to be talking."


    Ao Tian turned to pick up his clothes and put them on slowly.


    "I can''t marry him. Help me."


    The clothed hand paused.


    After a long time, MI Youning heard the other party say good.


    That word is heavy and helpless.


    At this time, MI Youning was quite sure that there was no feeling between them.


    Ao Tian''s helplessness in the face of Princess Zhiqian is his gratitude.


    Princess Zhiqian''s calculating eyes to Ao Tian and her unwillingness to look at each other.


    All this is very wrong, but we can see what problems still exist between them.


    The picture turns again.


    "Ao Tian, steal the most precious treasure in the world of heaven. She is an obscene fairy under the throne of queen mother. She is disrespectful to the world of heaven. She is immediately escorted to the desolate black water pool. Only after ten thousand years of practice can she be used by the world of heaven again!"


    Standing in the void, the person who disdains arrogance is the Third Prince of the Dragon whom mi Youning has seen.


    Ao Tian is imprisoned by the fairy rope. His eyes are gloomy, and MI Youning can see the blood red in his eyes clearly.


    Nevertheless, MI Youning can still see clearly.


    The other party''s face and the emotion in his eyes do not have the cold, indifferent, fierce and arrogant things in the future.


    Although Ao Tian was angry, he was obviously confused in his eyes.


    Such Ao Tian made mi Youning feel hurt.


    Then he was pressed to the black pool by the heavenly army.


    It turned out that it was a desolate place.


    Then mi Youning''s body involuntarily approached.


    He has been following Ao Tian''s back, not far or near, and will not be found.


    Until the right time, MI Youning''s body moved uncontrollably again.


    She flew uncontrollably in front of Ao Tian.


    "I''ve seen the princess..."


    "Princess highness..."


    Heavenly soldiers and generals greet mi Youning respectfully.


    Mi Youning''s vision is opposite to Ao Tian''s.


    At this time, she didn''t know what was going on, but she couldn''t control her body.


    Ao Tian looked at the woman in front of him and raised his master in heaven thousands of years ago.


    Now another "murderer" who framed him here.


    If the Dragon Third Prince is the main culprit, the woman in front of him is the accomplice.


    She knew it wasn''t him.


    Even she took him to heaven.


    "Are you satisfied with the result?"


    The indifferent and cold tone made mi Youning feel distressed.


    What''s the matter with her? Her body seems to be torn.


    Ah... Yes, she is Princess Zhiqian.


    Now she has already entered reincarnation for her next meeting with AO Tian.


    Meet again, either you die or I die.


    If she can, she doesn''t want to, but the way of heaven is so.


    She shouldn''t have peeped at the chart or seen those things.


    She and the man in front of her are destined to experience life and death and to stand opposite the enemy forever.


    "It''s not whether I''m satisfied or not. We can''t change it."


    She said with a smile, her tone was endless sadness, but she refused again.

 Chapter 1382

    At this moment, she has decided.


    Even if it was once friendship, she would live.


    Ao Tian looked at her puzzled.


    Mi you smiled calmly, "Ao Tian, wait for me, wait for my spirit to return, you and I will meet."


    With that, the body dissipated slowly.


    The last look was Ao Tian''s angry face.


    Yes.


    Rongze Xianjun.


    He is mi Lanyun and Rong Zexian Jun who has disappeared for thousands of years.


    Falling into samsara for thousands of years, no one knows his trace.


    But Princess Zhiqian peeped into the chart for thousands of years and saw his identity.


    I saw their destined entanglement.


    She hasn''t changed, but she can''t do what she wants.


    This man''s identity is too terrible, his strength is unfathomable, and he lives with heaven and earth.


    Either you or I die between them.


    Because she knew that Princess Zhiqian didn''t want to die.


    She raised him, finally abandoned him, and then used each other.


    She even stole the most precious treasure in the fairy world and disrespected the empress fairy.


    What he wanted was that he failed and couldn''t return to the fairyland.


    Because she was destined to fall in love with him, and then she would die.


    Mi Youning lost his angry expression towards Shang Aotian, and his eyes showed pity.


    Only she knows who that pity is.


    Demon world, demon master''s bedroom.


    Mi Youning quickly opened her eyes, but pity still appeared in her eyes.


    So... There''s still such entanglement.


    A wry smile of self mockery appeared on her face.


    Huang Ying is the sub body of Princess Zhiqian, not princess Zhiqian, but a wisp of spirit in the lower world.


    Now she can see the scene for thousands of years only because all the divine consciousness of Princess Zhiqian has been integrated with her.


    What Princess Zhiqian did to Ao Tian was really painstaking.


    Every step is full of calculation.


    She fell in love with Rong Zexian Jun, but didn''t like Ao Tian. She even wanted Ao Tian to disappear forever.


    If it wasn''t for the suppression of the way of heaven, if it wasn''t because Ao Tian was Rong Zexian Jun, he had shelter.


    Princess Zhiqian will succeed if she wants to.


    Just because he knew that falling in love with Rong Zexian would die, or even be scared, he wanted to make Ao Tian disappear.


    What logic is this.


    Fall in love, but let people die.


    Ao Tian and Rong Zexian Jun are one person.


    And Princess Zhiqian has never seen Rong Zexian Jun at all.


    The rumors and true faces of the other party have been kept in Princess Zhiqian''s mind.


    She fell in love with an imaginary person.


    It is said that Rong Zexian Jun is the strongest of the six worlds.


    The other party''s temperament is extraordinary, noble and elegant, which makes people feel good like a handsome childe.


    But his strength and means are really terrible.


    Even the Lord of heaven and God should respect him.


    Beautiful appearance and elegant temperament really make women feel good.


    Mysterious, powerful and handsome, which is what Princess Zhiqian likes.


    No matter how much you like it, it''s just illusory.


    That was the man she saw in her chart and had never touched.


    What Zhi Qian did is brain crippled in MI Youning.


    At this moment, MI Youning wants to talk to Jie soul.


    Little soul is sincere and doesn''t deceive her.


    The world is really dangerous.


    I thought it was just ordinary people.


    But who would have thought that Huang Ying was still the daughter of the Lord of heaven, and her mind was very deep.


    Now Ao Tian looks like this. It seems that he also thought of Princess Zhiqian''s wrong feelings towards him.


    Otherwise, how could a hundred years make this man so disgusted with women.


    His ruthlessness, cold, cloudy and sunny may be given by Zhiqian.

 Chapter 1383

    When the door was pushed open, MI Youning looked up.


    Ao Tian, still here.


    Now she is Princess Zhiqian, not Huang Ying, not an ordinary person.


    Is she the daughter of the Lord of heaven and the enemy of the man in front of her?


    Thinking of this word, MI Youning shook his head and laughed.


    What Princess Zhiqian saw in the chart was just a scene of her tragic death.


    At that time, it was Rongze Xianjun who stood in front of her.


    So she knew that Rong Zexian was the one who frightened her.


    The daughter of the Lord of heaven. She has a valuable identity. How can she be easily frightened.


    Lost in fear, disappeared between heaven and earth, there is no reincarnation, is really disappeared.


    Even Princess Zhiqian is afraid.


    So she started first and forced Ao Tian away from heaven step by step.


    Ao Tian opened the door, looked at the woman sitting on the bed, and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The smile on each other''s face made him unpredictable.


    The woman in front of me said she was Princess Zhiqian, but what''s different.


    Seeing Ao Tian didn''t come in, MI Youning waved to him, "why don''t you come in."


    The latter''s face turned black when he waved to her.


    This is Zhiqian''s favorite action, just like calling a dog.


    Ao Tian strode into the room and looked coldly at the woman in front of him, Princess Zhiqian.


    Even if the other party had been the master and servant with him, he was also the one who framed him with the Third Prince of the dragon a hundred years ago.


    Entering the room, Ao Tian did not approach the bed, but sat in front of the chair not far from the bed.


    Looking at the woman leaning on the bed, "give me an explanation."


    For so many years, Ao Tian didn''t understand what the woman in front of him meant.


    When I raised him, I looked at him and looked at others through him.


    And that strange name, MI Lanyun.


    Who the hell is this man.


    A hundred years ago, she asked him to help get rid of the forced marriage of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    After he was taken to heaven, things changed.


    Zhi Qian knew it wasn''t him, but she didn''t stand up, and even watched the whole process coldly.


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice, "what explanation do you want?"


    She really doesn''t know how to answer.


    What she has accepted now, even if she is still in aftertaste.


    "Why didn''t you stand up?" Ao Tian asked.


    "Because I want you to have no place in heaven." Mi Youning said with a smile.


    Actually, I want you to die.


    Ao Tian''s eyes changed, and his eyes looked colder.


    "Why did you take me away from Tianhe when we first met?" Ao Tian continued to ask.


    Mi Youning recalled this time.


    At that time, it seemed that Princess Zhiqian hesitated for a long time.


    After reading the chart, the other party naturally knows where Rong Zexian Jun is.


    After hesitating for a long time, she still brought back Ao Tian.


    After that, things become more and more uncontrollable.


    Zhi Qian wants to live and see Rong Zexian Jun''s real body.


    What happened later changed her again.


    Ao Tian is a snake. He has become a dragon day by day.


    More importantly, the other party''s cultivation speed is very fast.


    Seeing each other getting stronger and stronger, Princess Zhiqian began to hesitate.


    She wants to live.


    Even Rong Zexian couldn''t drive her to death.


    So she lost Ao Tian, and then


    "I ask you, if you treat me like this, why take me away for adoption?"


    Ao Tian couldn''t get an answer and asked again.

 Chapter 1384

    Mi Youning looked up with a calm face, but his words stabbed his heart and lungs, "because I know your identity and want to see how you grow, but I regret it and want to kill you."


    In fact, there is no need to hide. This man is about to return to heaven.


    "Bang..."


    Ao Tian''s desk has been scrapped.


    Mi Youning glanced down at the table that could be burned with a matchstick and smiled.


    "Who is mi Lanyun?" this was his last question.


    In fact, Ao Tian also knew that Princess Zhiqian had some problems with his attitude.


    But no matter how you guess, you don''t have the stimulation of hearing each other say it.


    Mi Youning sighed.


    It turned out to be the same name and surname.


    Uncle Huang is also called mi Lanyun. That''s the name given to him by the first emperor.


    Now hearing the name, she is strange and familiar.


    In the Xia Dynasty, no one dared to mention the name except her father.


    So strange, but after they met, he told her his name.


    She became the second person who could call his name.


    Because of her identity, she has been calling him uncle Huang.


    Mi Yuning didn''t answer Ao Tian''s question.


    Just because this is the limit of heaven, she can''t reveal it.


    They will come to that step after all.


    The way of heaven is so ridiculous. It''s just a routine. It''s a routine of playing with people''s hearts.


    If Princess Zhiqian doesn''t see the chart, she and AO Tian will never meet.


    But she still touched it after all, so she can only continue according to the routine of heaven.


    "Ao Tian, it''s not over between you and me. A year later, I''ll wait for you in the heaven."


    After that, MI Youning''s body slowly became transparent.


    The scene in front of him completely angered Ao Tian, and every time he left unclear words and disappeared.


    He was fooled by the woman in the clapping room.


    Standing up, the angry words couldn''t be suppressed, "Zhi Qian! You''re very good! See each other again and know that the sun won''t die!"


    Mi Youning''s transparent body grinned, "OK."


    The people on the bed disappeared, leaving only Ao Tian with a heavy face.


    "Good! Very good!"


    Ao Tian''s eyes showed a fierce light and turned away with an evil smile.


    Then the Lord of the demon world summoned all demons.


    The new Demon Lord gave the first order to be promoted to the Demon Lord to attack the heaven.


    Since this day, the demon world and the heaven world have officially met.


    The heaven still sends the Third Prince of the dragon to fight. This time Ao Tian uses his lifelong cultivation to defeat the Third Prince of the dragon.


    The other party made him extremely unhappy.


    Zhi Qian that woman, he now doesn''t know how, so the Third Prince of the dragon is the cannon fodder for him to vent his anger temporarily.


    The Third Prince of the dragon was defeated, and the heaven sent a new God of war to fight.


    Even if Ao Tian knew it was a long war, he couldn''t tell the outcome.


    But he still doesn''t stop.


    The battle was a mixed bag.


    On and off for a year.


    Until this day, Ao Tian saw Princess Zhiqian who had disappeared for a year.


    Mi Youning disappeared a year ago to return to heaven to cultivate the spirit.


    Her spirit is unstable. Maybe she will have fine points if she is not careful.


    The mood on AO Tian''s face changed again.


    Bloodthirsty, killing and fighting made him so angry that he couldn''t hide it.


    Looking at Ao Tian like this, MI Youning rarely feels guilty.


    It''s not her guilt, it''s for Princess Zhiqian.


    Why did you force such a strong man to this point with cheap hands.


    Without her cheap hands, Rong Zexian would have returned to heaven.


    "You finally appeared."

 Chapter 1385

    Mi Youning floats in the void. Behind her are thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals.


    At this moment, she still bent her lips and smiled.


    Princess Zhiqian was not frightened because of Rong Zexian.


    It''s what heaven does.


    Rong Zexian Jun had to return to heaven, but he fell into the devil for various reasons.


    To break all this, only princess Zhiqian''s sacrifice.


    What Princess Zhiqian peeped at that day was exactly what happened today.


    This is the way of heaven. It''s not enough to play with people, even the people in the fairy world.


    Today is the day when the opposite man returns, and it is also the time for the six realms to reshuffle.


    Everything will return to the origin.


    The former Princess Zhiqian no longer exists.


    The chart is not for ordinary people to see.


    Even the emperor of heaven and the divine king of the divine world dare not peep half a minute.


    That comes at a price.


    Mi Youning knows that today is the moment when her body and soul are scared. She needs to gamble again.


    For the power of soul, for AO Tian''s treatment of Princess Zhiqian and Huang Ying.


    She had to try again before heaven began.


    "Ao Tian, you and I have already had a muscle skin relationship. Have you ever been half happy with me?"


    "Hiss! Is there nothing wrong with your brain?" Ao Tian, wearing war clothes, sneered.


    When he heard the question, he actually thought subconsciously in his heart.


    But then he got rid of the ridiculous idea and fought back with disdain.


    He couldn''t tell the truth about this woman.


    Mi Youning smiled happily when he heard the speech. "Well, it''s good to have no feelings. I''ll pay you back what I owe you today!"


    Then, in front of thousands of demons and thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals, he raised his hand and rushed to his own spirit.


    "Bang..."


    Such great immortal power spread, revealing a trace of MI Youning''s body.


    She''s drawing her own spirit.


    Wisps of spirits were extracted and slowly dissipated between heaven and earth.


    After MI Youning moved, she knew how painful it was.


    He was so frightened that he tortured people so much.


    She almost lost her stability.


    Ao Tian stared with big eyes, and his handsome face showed a heavy expression.


    He naturally knows what the woman in front of him is doing.


    "What the hell are you doing!"


    Mi Youning tilted his head and smiled mischievously, "Rong Zexian, don''t forget me. Now I''ll pay you what I owe you. In the future... In the future..."


    The words were reserved, and she couldn''t go on.


    At this time, Ao Tian stood opposite and wanted to get close to her, but an incredible change happened on the way.


    A golden light fell from the sky.


    Shrouded in golden light, no one outside can see the scene inside.


    Ao Tian was in the golden light, his eyebrows and eyes wrinkled gently.


    The magic left him and was rejected by himself.


    At this moment, he seemed to feel something and accepted the golden bath without any resistance.


    When the golden light dissipated, the scenery between heaven and earth lost its color.


    Just because the man standing between heaven and earth is the most beautiful scenery at this time.


    Rong Zexian Jun, the most beautiful man in the six circles, has handsome appearance and gentle temperament.


    Not to mention the innate cultivation, the Lord of the six realms doesn''t respect him.


    Ao Tian will no longer be a dragon who has experienced thousands of years of cultivation and evolution, and finally Jackie Chan.


    Now he is Xianjun Rongze.


    Ten thousand years of experience had already returned to his mind.


    A pair of hooked peach eyes, there is no emotion in them.

 Chapter 1386

    The dark eyes are calm, like a pool of water.


    "Rong Zexian Jun... Is really the most beautiful man in the six circles..."


    Mi Youning said with a smile as he watched the golden light retreat and reveal his true face.


    After that, her body dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Even though mi Youning''s body dissipated and Rong Zexian Jun stood in the void, there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    The man''s heart was cold and heartless. He raised his head and glanced at the direction of heaven.


    She flew away in white. Her amazing appearance shocked everyone in the demon world.


    Mr. Rong Zexian has a certain position in the six circles. How can people see jokes.


    Before leaving, the memory of everyone present was extracted.


    From then on, he was still an inviolable Immortal King, and it was his duty to guard the six realms.


    As for... She, each other''s passers-by.


    ¡­¡­


    "Last night, I took the liberty to disturb you. I hope you will forgive me." a woman with lazy body and clear eyes smiled at her.


    "Don''t touch me, you''ll regret it!" the picture turned, and the woman''s eyes were angry.


    The pretty face is red, and the forbearing face is itchy.


    "What do you really want? I have no grievance or hatred with you!"


    "Go away, you bastard, stay away from me!"


    "No, it hurts..."


    "Let me go, it really hurts..."


    "Ao Tian..."


    Ambiguous - ambiguous, affectionate words.


    "I want you to have no place in heaven."


    "I know your identity and want to see how you grow... I want to kill you!"


    "Ao Tian, you and I already have muscle skin relatives. Do you have half a happy feeling for me?"


    "Rong Zexian, don''t forget me. I owe you back. I''ll pay you back in the future..."


    The man sitting in Xianjun hall opened his clear and calm eyes.


    He put away his arm supporting his head and glanced around.


    This is his palace. He came back after all.


    After ten thousand years, he ended his reincarnation.


    Rong Zexian glanced at his body. Even if he was dressed in white, it was difficult to hide the change there.


    Although it was just the return of memory, some things in his mind still had an impact on him.


    Love Valley owe is too strange to him.


    He got up and went outside the temple.


    He needs to see the emperor.


    No one in the six realms will know the disappearance of Princess Zhiqian.


    Except one, emperor of heaven.


    He wants to find out what''s going on.


    When Rong Zexian returned, the children outside the hall waited early.


    "Meet Xianjun..."


    "Meet Xianjun..."


    Rong Zexian raised his hand, "HMM."


    What the children who guarded the palace ten thousand years ago look like is still the same today.


    Here, as he left for thousands of years, nothing has changed.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, he always felt something missing.


    What''s missing?


    ¡­¡­


    Longquan town.


    "Huang Ying! Your uncle asked you to deliver rice in the field!"


    Outside the old door, a loud female voice came.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Huang Ying''s eyebrows and eyes were mixed with faint impatience.


    She was washing clothes. As soon as she had washed two, she heard Xiaocui outside gaomen door.


    The uncle''s family still won''t let her go. Her husband died and left her a pregnant woman. She had to run around in the hot summer.


    Huang Ying held her waist, stood up from the small stool and walked to the shabby door.


    Open the door and Xiaocui looks at her with a smile on her face.


    "Let''s go with Huang Ying. It''s better to have a company, or no one knows what happened to you."

 Chapter 1387

    Hearing Xiaocui''s words, Huang Ying nodded, "OK, you can wait for me."


    He turned and left, but for a moment he was carrying a basket.


    Huang Ying and Xiaocui walk together to the fields of Longquan town.


    On the way to the field, I also met many women who went to deliver food.


    When these people saw Huang Ying, they all pointed and showed pity in their eyes.


    It was an expression of sympathy, schadenfreude and watching the play.


    Huang Ying, the beauty of Longquan town.


    I got married this year and died within a month.


    The man died, but Huang Ying was pregnant with a child.


    It is reasonable to say that many people in shiliba village in the town are rare for a beauty like Huang Ying.


    As long as she knocked out the baby in her belly, it''s not impossible to find another good family.


    But Huang Ying''s brain is dead and she wants to keep the child.


    No matter how rich people are, they don''t want to raise children for others.


    Because this is, Huang Ying''s uncle''s family persecuted her.


    Now Huang Ying is sent to let the meat in her stomach fall.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beauty?!"


    Xiaocui walks side by side with Huang Ying. The people around her have no temper. She can''t control it.


    Now Xiaocui is even more fierce than before she married. The people around her were yelled by her and immediately dispersed.


    However, they still stared at Huang Ying from a distance and talked about something.


    Huang Ying was thinking about something and was interrupted by Xiaocui''s shout.


    Seeing that it was for her good, he smiled and said, "don''t worry about it. I don''t care."


    Hearing the speech, Xiaocui turned her head and stared at her fiercely, "you, you! How can you have such a good temper, just like when I married brother a.


    If other women had been robbed, the man would have worked hard with me! "


    Hearing that Xiaocui mentioned the past, Huang Ying''s expression showed some strangeness.


    But he died a little and recovered his previous expression, "it''s just no fate. Let''s go."


    "OK, you say your uncle''s family is also. Why don''t you let you go? What can you do if your stomach gets bigger in the future?"


    "Go step by step. Don''t talk about me. Why hasn''t your stomach moved yet?"


    In a word, Xiaocui lost her hope to continue talking.


    They soon reached the field.


    "Why did you come so late? You want to starve us!"


    Hearing the words of her uncle''s mother, Huang Ying separated from Xiao Cui and walked towards her uncle''s field.


    In the process, the smile on her face disappeared.


    "I won''t come since tomorrow. After all, I''m married. I still have children. I can''t work hard in the future."


    He took out the big cakes in the basket and didn''t forget to tell the uncle''s family her plan.


    "What are you talking about?!" aunt blew up as soon as she heard it.


    "You''re so brave! If you don''t want to come, you won''t come! You''ve forgotten who you eat and drink for so many years?!"


    On hearing this cliche, Huang Ying stood up with an empty basket.


    The cool eyes swept to the uncle not far away and the aunt in front of him, and raised their lips.


    "I''m married. Although my man is gone, I''m married with my husband''s surname. I won''t eat a piece of rice and a mouthful of steamed bread in your family in the future.


    So don''t let me do that again, and I won''t get married. "


    With these words, MI Youning turned and left.


    How can the people behind her let her leave easily.


    Aunt also plans to remarry people and make more money.


    In his eyes, Huang Ying is white silver.

 Chapter 1388

    "Stop! Do you talk to your elders like that? I''ll talk to you today. You don''t want to leave the evil seed in your stomach!"


    Huang Ying turned her head when she heard the speech, her face was calm, and her eyes were cold. "I''m right to break the sky. Don''t forget the agreement you signed. I''ve already separated from you."


    "..." my aunt looked confused.


    There is also the uncle behind her, who is also very ignorant.


    However, for a moment, they seemed to think of such a thing.


    Huang Ying took a panoramic view of their expressions, lifted up the corners of her lips, turned and left with a smile.


    Back home, Huang Ying didn''t wash her clothes and went straight back to the house to have a rest.


    Pregnant women are sleepy, and she is no exception.


    When Xiaocui came, she saw the picture of Huang Ying sleeping in bed.


    She doesn''t really know her very well.


    But because a man met, he has been around her for months.


    The woman on the bed is really beautiful. Even her heart beats faster.


    Such a woman doesn''t know what man is worthy of.


    Suddenly, Xiaocui frowns and wants to recall what Huang Ying''s man looks like.


    But she couldn''t remember.


    Feeling someone watching, Huang Ying opened her eyes.


    "It''s you."


    She got up from her bed and leaned against her back.


    "Why did you come to me and have no life?"


    Xiaocui came forward with a very serious expression, "Huang Ying, why can''t I remember your man and forget what he looks like?"


    Huang Ying''s corner of the mouth smoked a little.


    This question is really hard to answer, just hang your head and be silent.


    Her action flustered Xiaocui.


    "That... That I didn''t mean to, just can''t remember suddenly, didn''t mean to make you sad."


    She thought Huang Ying was sad and hurried to comfort her.


    Huang Ying hung her head and shook it gently. "It''s all right. Everything will be fine."


    "Yes, everything will be fine. You haven''t seen the doctor yet?" Xiaocui changed the topic very cleverly.


    "Yes, the child is very good. I can''t see it when the month is small."


    "That''s good. It must be difficult for you to take your children alone in the future. Really don''t find one?"


    This is Xiaocui. If someone else mentioned this less than a year after the man died, it was obviously wrong.


    Huang Ying shook her head. "I''m not looking for it. It''s good to be alone."


    "Alas... It must be difficult in the future. If you can help me, I''ll help you."


    "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    In heaven, Rong Zexian walked out of the emperor''s palace, although his face remained calm.


    But in his eyes, there was some light of depression and shock.


    Now he can''t believe what the emperor of heaven said.


    The emperor revealed what Princess Zhiqian had done.


    From the other side looked at the chart, to the later process.


    He didn''t expect that the woman should know his identity so early.


    But none of this shocked him the most.


    He has children


    Children


    Ten thousand years of reincarnation, he only touched a woman, Princess Zhiqian.


    But the other party clearly destroyed the spirit in front of him and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Scared, even gods and fairies can''t have the chance to reorganize.


    He didn''t believe it, but the emperor of heaven insisted that his children were pregnant.


    Rongze Xianjun still thinks this is nonsense.


    After all, children are too rare.


    But when the emperor of heaven released the heaven and earth mirror, what did he see!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Honey, will you see me or leave at 8:00 p.m?

 Chapter 1389

    In Longquan Town, villagers offered sacrifices to him when he was a dragon.


    Huang Ying, this woman is still alive.


    Rongze Xianjun kept his bearing and soon returned to Xianjun hall.


    At the moment when the door was closed, the golden light in the palace flashed.


    He needs to explore for himself to find out what''s going on.


    ¡­¡­


    This morning mi Youning got up, washed and cleaned up, and opened the door.


    At a glance, I saw a man in white standing in the yard.


    A white dress outlines a clear tall back under the early morning sun.


    The other party''s whole body exudes a powerful aura, and a mysterious and solemn atmosphere strikes.


    Huang Ying''s face was puzzled, "excuse me, who are you?"


    She stepped out of the door.


    Standing in the yard, the man in white turned slowly.


    Seeing each other''s true face, MI Youning opened her mouth and showed incredible amazement in her eyes.


    There are such beautiful, elegant and refined people in the world. White clothes are better than snow, and their temperament is elegant.


    This man is like the bright moon in the sky. He is sacred and inviolable, so people can''t blaspheme.


    Handsome is not like a mortal''s face. There is a trace of detached domineering and aura in his expression.


    Similarly, when the man saw Huang Ying, there was a flash of shock in his eyes.


    The man is Rong Zexian Jun who came down from heaven.


    He did not expect that the woman in front of him was really an ordinary mortal.


    Soul searching can''t deceive him. There is no possibility of cultivation in the body.


    But it was the ordinary woman in front of her. Now she had his offspring in her stomach.


    He can''t remember how long he lived between heaven and earth.


    As soon as the son said, he never had extravagant hopes.


    The more you live with heaven and earth, the more difficult it is to have children.


    Children... It''s just wishful thinking.


    Now he has children, even if he loses ten thousand years of cultivation.


    It has been confirmed that it is his son. He will keep the child.


    Huang Ying waited for the handsome immortal man to answer.


    After waiting for a long time and no response, she couldn''t help wringing her eyebrows.


    "I''m playing in the downstream mountain and crossing here. I wonder if you can stay here for a few days?"


    Rong Zexian asked very politely, politely and alienated.


    Huang Ying smiled because of his words, "what girl, I have become a woman."


    As soon as she said this, the calm face of the man opposite changed several times.


    "Oh? I really can''t see. I don''t know what kind of man is lucky to marry such a dignified and beautiful girl."


    Huang Ying hung her head and said sadly, "he''s dead. He''s been dead for nearly two months."


    Rong Zexian Jun''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    However, the other party''s next words almost cracked his calm face.


    Huang Ying touched her stomach. "The dead ghost died a hundred times and left me and my child. It''s hard to live. I''m going to find a doctor to prescribe some abortion medicine for me today."


    Speaking of this, Huang Ying quickly raised her head and faced the handsome man in front of her.


    "Eh... Young master, I may not be able to take you in. It''s inconvenient for you to live in the sight of blood."


    Rong Zexian Jun''s face is really wonderful. People can see the cold in his eyes and the forbearance on his face.


    Huang Ying glanced faintly and turned to go back to the room.


    Seeing this, Rong Zexian Jun quickly said, "girl, it''s a life after all. If you have any difficulties, you can say that the child is innocent."


    Huang Ying stopped and she smiled.

 Chapter 1390

    She turned and looked at the man in the yard with as sincere a face as possible.


    She smiled and said, "young master, you and I have never known each other. These words are really strange."


    Rong Zexian was very calm, but his hands behind him clenched gently.


    "I don''t mean anything else."


    "I know. You don''t look like a person with evil intentions. Since you want to live, you can only live in the lower room."


    This time Huang Ying said that she really went back to the house.


    Now she has a mouth in her stomach. Being hungry is a big deal.


    This is a very serious problem that we have to face every day.


    Rong Zexian Jun watched her leave with a light frown.


    The baby in the belly is his.


    He saw it.


    But why is the child a little strange, as if supported by something, very weak.


    He had no doubt that as long as he touched it gently, the other party might dissipate.


    The child is too weak.


    The same mother that gave birth to him... Is just a flesh body embryo.


    If you want to keep your child, you also need him to water it with his essence every day.


    Glancing at her, Huang Ying left and pointed to her lower room. Rong Zexian raised his feet and walked slowly.


    When the old door was opened, the dust on the house came.


    With a wave of a slender jade hand, the dust quickly disappeared.


    Even the dilapidated scene in the house has changed one by one.


    Next, he wants to settle down here. Naturally, he wants to achieve the desired environment.


    Huang Ying cooked delicious porridge and side dishes in the morning.


    After eating and drinking, he went back to the house to meditate.


    Yes, meditation.


    At this time, Huang Ying was the soul of MI Youning when Princess Zhiqian was scared.


    She did not expect that there would be Rongze Xianjun''s children.


    The task of the world has not been completed. Neither Rong Zexian nor Ao Tian fell in love with her.


    Colorful glazed stones have not changed. How can you be willing to leave like this!


    So she decided to keep his two children and gamble again.


    Before, Jiehun had told her that she would have children, although she knew in her heart and was ready.


    But she was still a little timid in the face of the sudden child.


    After so long, she began to get used to it.


    For this child, she has to convey the power of her soul every day.


    Even if you know that the other person can''t be born at all.


    The child is too greedy and needs strong spiritual power. Even if she has sufficient soul power, she can''t let the child be born.


    But so what.


    Just have it.


    She has done what she can.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongze Xianjun stayed, and MI Youning ignored him as a stranger.


    Until that night, they completely broke everything.


    Things should start after dinner.


    Mi Youning is in the master bedroom. She was just about to give her child the power of soul, but suddenly something happened.


    The power of her soul could not be transmitted, the child did not accept it, and even resisted in her stomach.


    After a toss, MI Youning burst out a virtual sweat and sat down on the couch.


    "What are you doing?" she sighed, puzzled.


    I don''t know what the little guy in my stomach wants to be today.


    "Ah..."


    Just as her voice fell, her stomach protested again, and labor pains came.


    Although it''s not so painful, it''s still unbearable.


    Rongze Xianjun has been paying attention to the master bedroom these days.


    After hearing the subtle sound, he immediately got up and went to the master bedroom.


    "Bang..."


    The door of the room was opened, and the scene inside reflected into Rong Zexian''s eyes.

 Chapter 1391

    Mi Youning was sweating all over and seemed weak lying on the bed.


    She touched her stomach with one hand, a protective gesture.


    "What are you doing here?" the tone was full of unwelcome.


    Rongze Xianjun raised his feet and walked into the master bedroom.


    Take your time.


    Mi Youning thinks it''s almost the same these days.


    Now people are lured in, not just to make them have some feelings, so as to complete the task and leave the world.


    She simply exposed her ability in front of men.


    The white light flashed on his hand and sent it to the child in his stomach.


    "Ah!"


    Still can''t, the child doesn''t accept it at all, very exclusive.


    When Rong Zexian saw this scene, his eyes flashed.


    Especially the eyes looking at Mi Youning.


    Since he came to Longquan Town, he has never seriously looked at each other''s eyes.


    Some things can''t be resisted, then the eyes can''t see the heart.


    At this time, Rong Zexian''s heart trembled with pain, forbearance and beautiful eyes.


    He quickly drooped his eyes and came to the bed without stopping.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as mi Youning made a move, he knew something.


    The other party is not Huang Ying, and I don''t know Princess Zhiqian.


    Her soul is different.


    Hearing his question, MI Youning mocked at the corners of his mouth, raised his head and said to himself, "what do you say, do you think I''m ok?"


    Rong Zexian Jun looked calmly at her charming face and put his hand behind her ears.


    "The child needs my energy. You have a rest."


    Mi Youning''s eyelashes trembled, then closed his eyes and didn''t move any more.


    Her attitude was clearly without the slightest resistance.


    When Rong Zexian Jun closed her eyes, her eyes were heavy and the corners of her mouth pursed gently.


    But for a moment, he went to bed.


    The so-called essence Qi can be transmitted in two ways.


    First, external force transmission.


    Second, roommate.


    Rongze Xianjun chose the first way.


    Put your hands on your shoulders and back, and your spiritual power is working.


    Mi Youning felt a warm air flow in her body, and her tummy slowly calmed down.


    It''s really father and son.


    With his back to Rong Zexian Jun, MI Youning smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Unconsciously, MI Youning fell into a deep sleep in this comfortable air flow.


    Rong Zexian Jun stopped and found that she slept soundly and relaxed.


    He put the man on the bed. He didn''t know what he thought of. His face sank again and turned away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    A month passed unconsciously.


    Every time mi Youning''s stomach began to toss, Rong Zexian appeared in front of her for the first time.


    In this Longquan Town, no one found out about a man in her family.


    They seem to be isolated and live their own little life.


    Until this day, Xiaocui''s visit disturbed the peace.


    "Huang Ying..."


    "Huang Ying!"


    Xiao Cui''s excited voice came from outside the door.


    Mi Youning stops her pregnant stomach to open the door for Xiaocui.


    "Huang Ying, I have children! I have children!"


    Her expression was very excited with a bright smile.


    Mi Youning didn''t realize the mood, but he also smiled. "Congratulations, you''ve finally got what you want."


    Xiaocui excitedly grabbed her hand and her eyes were wet. "Huang Ying, you don''t know that I was really happy when I learned that I had children. I''m going to be a mother and I have children.


    He is in my stomach. He is my bone and blood. He is the son of my husband''s surname in the future... "

 Chapter 1392

    Rongze Xianjun was standing in the yard at this time. He also heard Xiaocui''s words.


    These words made his eyes fluctuate a few times.


    Then it fell into calm again.


    Xiaocui just shared with MI Youning her feelings as a mother.


    Then he was taken away by the man sent by his husband''s family.


    After all, people with children still need good care.


    Looking at the other party''s reluctance to leave, MI Youning closes the door.


    At this time, her heart was still very calm.


    I really can''t understand Xiaocui''s mood as a mother.


    The child in her belly can''t be born. What she can do is to let him see the world with divine consciousness in her belly.


    Moreover, the most important thing for her now is a fight with Rong Zexian Jun.


    This man is very important.


    She has been in contact with this man since she entered the task world.


    The other party is the largest boss in the world.


    Seemingly gentle and harmless, it is actually the most unfathomable.


    The reason why the other party stays here is just because of the child in the stomach.


    She doesn''t believe it. The man can''t see the situation of the child.


    This fight depends on who wins.


    She doesn''t want much, each other''s feelings, and she can normally finish the task world.


    It depends on whether Rong Zexian will let it or not.


    Mi Youning closes the door and turns around to see the man standing behind her looking at her.


    "The child needs more energy now. I hope he will be born."


    "..." Mi Youning opened his eyes.


    But watched the man fly to the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongze Xianjun disappeared for a day and reappeared at night.


    Mi Youning woke up the moment she was picked up.


    She opened her eyes and saw with her own eyes the man holding her. A flower on the other side of her eyebrows was very bright.


    "You are possessed again!"


    Very sure, it''s loud.


    Rongze Xianjun lifted up a smile, and the evil - feeling was intoxicating.


    No denial, no admission.


    However, this tacit attitude made mi Youning panic for a moment.


    "There will be no Rong Zexian Jun in the future. My name is Ao Tian."


    Rong Zexian, no, Ao Tian said this and sent a pill in his hand to MI Youning''s mouth.


    Immediately, MI Youning felt a gentle force spreading all over her body.


    Very strong, very soft, let her feel full of strength.


    Ao Tian saw the way she enjoyed it, and a radian came up at the corner of his mouth. Then he took people away from the narrow room.


    Mi Youning returns to the demon world again. She is still served by the last twin sisters.


    Red and day.


    "Madam, do you want to go out for a walk?" he came to MI Youning in the daytime.


    They have been sent to serve their wives for some time.


    At this time, seeing mi Youning leaning against the window bored, he took the initiative to ask.


    Mi Youning touched his stomach. The child has been more than four months.


    Since she came to the demon world, she seldom saw Ao Tian.


    The other party doesn''t know why he fell into the devil again.


    She can''t see anything about this man.


    Even if she saw Ao Tian herself, she knew that the other party had seen her every day.


    It should be when she''s asleep.


    Otherwise, if the other party doesn''t deliver essence one day, her stomach will be tossed.


    The child in his stomach was obviously spoiled by AO Tian.


    Hearing the words of the day, MI Youning stood up and said, "let''s go."


    It''s better to go out for a walk and let the little guy have a look.


    There may not be a chance in the future.


    As for what Ao Tian said, let the child be born.


    Mi Youning shook his head. It''s not that simple.

 Chapter 1393

    In fact, the demon world is not bleak. It can be said to be a fairyland on earth.


    Compared with the heaven, there is no big difference.


    It is close to mountains and rivers, with beautiful environment and numerous magnificent palaces.


    Walking in the garden full of nameless flowers, MI Youning inadvertently asked, "what is the devil doing recently?"


    She said this in exchange for the two sisters shaking their heads.


    Also, how could they know Ao Tian''s whereabouts.


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Tian is refining pills in the forbidden area of the demon world.


    Blood red pills were made from his bones and blood.


    Some things are doomed that he can''t escape.


    If she didn''t feel connected on that day, if she didn''t see it on that day, the cold face on her face.


    Clearly as a mother, but there is no light of being a mother.


    In her eyes, children are dispensable.


    She has no feelings, no heart.


    Ao Tian raised his lips.


    A pair of eyes that could not be changed after changing their bodies, from the first sight of their encounter, they deeply attracted him.


    I may not have guessed before.


    However, after tens of thousands of years of waiting, let him know that it was her.


    It''s really strange.


    All he wanted was a child, but he still met the last thing he wanted to touch.


    The word "love" finally made him doomed.


    Ao Tian put away the newly refined pill and turned to leave.


    Now the pill has been refined, and everything else has been arranged.


    He lost the duel.


    Clearly know that the other party is just to lure him to Longquan town.


    He went anyway.


    It is for the sake of children that they stay with each other.


    But he could not deny that it was special to her.


    Clearly know that feelings can not be touched, touched is the abyss.


    But for their mother and son, they still touched them after all.


    Well, the six realms have nothing to do with him.


    Whether he is Rong Zexian Jun or AO Tian, the Lord of the demon world.


    After all, it''s just a person. He''s still him.


    On his way back, Ao Tian met mi Youning and the day and red that followed her.


    Even if he falls into the devil again, Ao Tian likes to wear white clothes.


    Wearing white clothes and full of authority, MI Youning dissipated instantly when he saw him.


    A smile of evil charm was aroused at the corners of his mouth, and he slowly raised his feet and approached.


    "Why did you come out today?"


    He clearly showed some gentle eyes, and MI Youning''s heart trembled.


    Is the man in front of you really Ao Tian?


    Although they haven''t seen each other for a while, how has it changed so much.


    While mi Youning was meditating, Ao Tian already stretched out his hand and took her hand.


    In front of the unparalleled face in the world, in those deep eyes, it is clearly a strong feeling for her.


    Obviously this is what she wants, but mi Youning feels flustered.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Youning felt that something had changed and she couldn''t catch it.


    Therefore, the tone of opening is somewhat emotional.


    Ao Tian''s smile increased when he heard the speech, "go back first."


    Mi Youning followed his footsteps, and they returned to their bedroom again.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Because mi you is with Chihong in the daytime, her tone is even more undisguised this time.


    Ao Tian came to the table, poured a glass of water and brought it to MI Youning''s eyes.


    Since I returned to the demon world again, everything in this room has changed. I often prepare snacks and tea.


    Mi Youning took the cup in front of her, but didn''t drink it.


    The charming little face looked at the person in front of her, waiting for the other party to give her an answer.

 Chapter 1394

    Ao Tian sighed gently and took out the pill refined today. "Do you know why Rong Ze Xianjun fell into reincarnation?"


    Mi Youning, carrying tea, shook his head.


    The latter sneered, "nature is done by the way of heaven. I derive from the way of heaven in this world. I know that sooner or later I will suppress it and kill me is the best choice.


    Later, I was unprepared to be put into reincarnation by it until ten thousand years later, I was finally liberated. "


    Mi Youning frowned. Unexpectedly, there were such twists and turns.


    But what does this have to do with what she asked.


    Seeing the doubt in her eyes, Ao Tian pulled people to the bed and let her rest.


    The latter did not resist from beginning to end.


    Ao Tian''s cautious attitude and the warmth in his eyes can''t deceive people.


    This man is really different.


    Sitting beside the bed, Ao Tian reached out and touched mi Youning''s stomach, "if you want this child to stay, there is no place for me in the heaven and the divine world. I am confident that I can protect your mother and son, but after the child is born..."


    At this point, he smiled in a low voice and shook his head gently.


    However, MI Youning understood.


    The existence of Rongze Xianjun is bound to be watched by the way of heaven.


    As long as there is his existence in heaven and God, the way of heaven can be tolerated, but it can''t be at ease.


    And she and the baby in her belly will even have something in the middle.


    Only by falling into the sky and abandoning the Supreme Identity, the Tao of heaven will not put Rong Zexian in the eyes.


    Reincarnated people fall into the sky, which is different from immortal gods falling into demons.


    Mr. Rong Zexian will never go back.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Mi Youning murmured, wondering who he was asking.


    She didn''t want to ask who the man in front of her was for.


    Is it for the baby in the belly or for her.


    Know it or not, she won''t stay in the world too long.


    She glanced at the spiritual space and smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    There was a sigh in the smile.


    The colorful glass stones in the ring soul space have indeed changed.


    She is halfway through her task.


    But she didn''t understand why Ao Tian changed so fast.


    This man''s heart is made of stone. How can he pay his feelings so easily.


    Touching the baby in his belly, MI Youning smiled and asked, "are you for the baby in his belly or for me?"


    After asking, she raised her head, and her charming eyes showed a hook smile.


    Ao Tian didn''t seem surprised that she asked this question.


    He put his hand on MI Youning''s and pressed her hand to feel the beating in his stomach.


    "Nature is for children. Children are more important to me than life."


    It is undeniable that MI Youning breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    It''s good. Maybe Ao Tian hasn''t realized his feelings for her.


    When you don''t like her too much, controlling this relationship is the best result for each other.


    "He will be out in a few months. Are you sure you can be born?"


    "That''s nature!" Ao Tian replied angrily.


    His smiling face was confident, and his handsome face was high and despised the pride of all sentient beings.


    Mi Youning hung his eyes, "very good."


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    Five months have passed.


    Mi Youning and AO Tian still get along well.


    However, since the opening day, MI Youning has taken a red pill every day.


    The two occasionally sit down and chat.


    The most recent discussion is the child''s name.


    Ao Tian named the child MI.


    Mi Tianxi.


    Surnamed MI.


    Mi Yuning has no objection to this.

 Chapter 1395

    "Ah ah..."


    The demon world.


    In the demon lord''s palace, there was a terrible cry, and most of the waiting demons trembled.


    The reason why they are afraid of this is due to the pressure not far away.


    The terror of the Lord of the demon world made them almost out of breath.


    "Ah..."


    "Wow..."


    The far side of the demon world flashed red light. All creatures in the six worlds could see this light.


    The tragic cry came with the child''s cry.


    Chihong came out of the room and held the child in her arms.


    She wanted to show the child to the demon lord, but she saw an incredible scene in front of her.


    "Demon lord!"


    Ao Tian''s figure slowly became transparent under the irradiation of red light.


    Hearing the red words, he turned and looked at the child in her arms.


    The child came to this world under the feeding of his bones and blood.


    "The demons in the demon world obey orders! I will give the demon world to my wife from today. You will work together to help my wife. My little master will lead the demon world to an unexpected height."


    "Obey the devil''s orders!"


    "Obey the devil''s orders!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The response of the people in the demon world resounded through the sky.


    Mi Youning, who is in a coma, naturally can''t hear.


    When she woke up, the man had already disappeared.


    Not like her, but really disappeared into the sky.


    Ao Tian''s body slowly became transparent. He looked deeply into the palace.


    Mr. Rong Zexian can''t be emotional, even if he falls into the devil, he can''t be emotional easily.


    Once emotional, he is greeted by the abyss.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, you don''t like me very much."


    "How can I... How can I be willing to let you suffer."


    "I don''t regret meeting you in the black water pool. I don''t regret letting you have my children. I just regret... I don''t have good memories with you. I aftertaste it before I die."


    "To meet you is the luckiest thing I have been in the world for thousands of years."


    "My flesh and blood, in exchange for your mother and son''s survival, how can it not be worth it."


    "Xiao Jiu, when will you find out that this reincarnation..."


    Ao Tian''s figure almost disappeared transparently. Before he finished his words, the changing stars dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Chihong holds the child in her arms and kneels in the direction of Ao Tian''s dissipation.


    All the demons around knelt down.


    The little Lord of the demon world is coming, and the new Lord of the demon world is still sleeping.


    Everything in the demon world is going on in good order. It doesn''t seem that the disappearance of Ao Tian has half an impact.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes like a dream.


    Originally, I chatted with AO Tian. When it came to such a big belly, why didn''t the child come out.


    But I didn''t expect that the next second, my stomach began to toss.


    The pain of having a child made her walk around like a ghost gate.


    Too painful, too painful.


    Glancing at the familiar scenes around, MI Youning thought of the child.


    Before the coma, she heard the child crying.


    Not far from the bed, she saw the man who had already asked his subordinates to prepare the baby bed.


    Exquisite patterns and precious wood are the best handicrafts.


    In bed, MI Youning sees the child.


    She stayed and approached slowly.


    Delicate eyebrows and eyes, a pair of dark eyes, just like that man.


    The child is finally born. It should rely on those red pills.


    Otherwise, how can this little guy''s appetite support him to climb out of his stomach all day.


    Seeing the child grinning, MI Youning also laughed loudly.


    "Mi Tianxi..."


    The moment she shouted her name, she cried.


    She can''t see, but she can hear.


    Everything outside is seen in the eyes of God.


    She didn''t know who deceived herself and others, and who suffered the most from the word of love.


    Thinking of that little nine, MI Youning couldn''t stop her tears.


    Instead of holding the child, she walked towards the Palace door.


    The Palace door was opened and the bright sun came in.


    She stood outside the door and looked at the scenes and things in the demon world.


    The world will end.


    Her task was completed.


    The beautiful face smiled, but tears hung in her eyes.


    With a few tears in his smile.


    "My love debts from generation to generation are destined to be endless. If... If there is an afterlife, you can ask for it in front of the Naihe bridge."

 Chapter 1396

    Sometimes sin is around them. They may look normal, but they are just demons in human skin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mi Youning opens her eyes and enters the room illuminated by the light outside.


    The decoration of the room is very simple. The room with tens of square meters has a wall LCD TV.


    The wardrobe against the wall, not far from the marble table and sofa.


    There is another door in the direction of the door. It should be the bathroom.


    Only hospitals have strong and pungent taste of disinfectant in the air.


    Mi Youning closed her eyes and began to accept the memory of the original owner.


    This time, she waited for a long time in the ring soul space before entering the reincarnation world.


    Originally, I planned to wait for the little soul to wake up, and there was no response from left to right, so I entered reincarnation.


    The cold air in the air made her feel something wrong.


    But I didn''t think much. I closed my eyes and accepted the memory of the original owner for the first time.


    Since the original owner is lying in the hospital, he must be a patient.


    It''s not an ordinary disease, but a blood disease, leukemia.


    The original owner''s family is very rich and is the richest man in Z city.


    So she can now live in the best hospital for treatment.


    The original owner''s memory is poor, but some are just tortured by illness.


    She is Gu Ying, the second son of Gu''s family.


    She also has a brother who came back from studying abroad last year to take over the company at home.


    When he should have been happy, the body of the original Lord suddenly fell down.


    Has been in a stable condition, suddenly suffered from malignant transformation.


    Z City, cancer hospital.


    Gu Ying has lived here for more than a year.


    The company of her family and professional treatment slowly improved her body.


    In a few days, you can leave the hospital.


    Unfortunately, Gu Ying was never discharged from the hospital in the original plot.


    She was imprisoned in this hospital all her life, and her soul could not leave forever.


    Just because she broke into a forbidden area that she shouldn''t break into.


    Seeing the plot behind, MI Youning''s expression became solemn.


    The world is really terrible.


    The hospital is piled up with white bones, emitting a strong musty smell.


    There are two worlds here. As long as you break into that world, you will never be able to return to the real world.


    The original owner broke into another world of the hospital.


    What a coincidence. Unfortunately, it''s tonight.


    "Dong Dong..."


    coming!


    Mi Youning stared at the door with a serious face.


    The people standing outside are the key to let Gu Ying fall into another world.


    "Xiao Ying, did you sleep?"


    A deep voice sounded from the door.


    Familiar with the voice, spoil in the words to vent - reveal.


    Mi Youning is thinking whether to respond.


    Once people come in, everything will return to the original plot.


    If you don''t stop, the people outside the door are still involved in the world again.


    "Brother, I haven''t slept yet. Come in."


    Mi Youning finally made a noise.


    Because the later things can''t be changed.


    Even if the man outside the door is prevented from coming in and wants the thing that he can''t die easily, he will still use some means to bring people to another world of the hospital.


    Why don''t you just show her what it looks like.


    Killing it directly is the more permanent solution.


    The door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. The man who came in was tall. He couldn''t see his face clearly because he didn''t turn on the light.


    This man is no other than Gu Yicheng, the elder brother of the original owner.


    Gu Yicheng walked into the room and touched the fingerprint lamp on the wall for the first time.


    The dark room brightened in an instant.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand to cover his eyes and ease the sudden glare.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [small theater] big gray wolf abducts "little white rabbit"


    Xiao Youning: Uncle Huang, I like you best!


    Mi Lanyun: Oh? How do you like it?


    Xiao Youning: I like you all my life and give you a pension! [happy. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun:... Do you like me so much?


    Xiao Youning: Yes, I do. [nodding]


    Mi Lanyun: can you do whatever uncle Huang says?


    Xiao Youning: Yes, I can. [nodding]


    Mi Lanyun slowly approached, wrapped the man in her arms and gently bit her earlobe. Her voice was hoarse and sexy, confusing people.


    "Uncle Huang wants to do it. - you, right here, do you want to do it?"


    Xiao Youning:... Um [blushing. JPG]


    The little white rabbit did not hesitate to put himself into the mouth of the belly black gray wolf.


    The child is so stupid.

 Chapter 1397

    Gu Yicheng saw her like this and smiled in a low voice.


    Carrying the things in his hand, he came to the hospital bed.


    Mi Youning gets used to the light, takes his hand away and sees the man in front of him clearly.


    Tall and handsome, they are the kind preferred by the appearance Association.


    Most importantly, this man is still rich.


    "Mom asked me to bring you soup. You can drink some before you go to bed."


    Gu Yicheng did it himself, set up a wake-up table for his sister, and brought out the soup in his thermos box.


    Mi Youning answered absently.


    Except for the first glance at Gu Yicheng, her eyes fell on his back.


    There was a woman with red nails and hair.


    The other party''s face was covered by long hair, and he only saw the evil eyes.


    With blood and tears in his eyes, he was directly opposite mi Youning''s eyes.


    When normal people see such a pair of terrible eyes, they have already screamed or fainted directly.


    But who is mi Youning? Demons and ghosts have long been familiar with it.


    Gu Yicheng handed the spoon to his sister in front of him and found that the other party was looking behind him.


    He looked back and saw nothing.


    I couldn''t help shaking my hand in front of MI Youning. "What are you looking at? Drink soup."


    "OK." Mi Youning smiled, took the spoon and sipped the soup.


    Gu Yicheng sat aside and saw that she was so clever. He couldn''t help revealing some doubts.


    "Why are you so good today, not arguing to see your parents?"


    Hearing his joking tone, MI Youning raised his head in doubt.


    Then she quickly pouted, "brother, can you not open which pot and carry which pot?"


    "OK, OK, don''t mention it." Gu Yicheng raised his hand and surrendered.


    Then, his face became serious. "Xiaoying, your parents are also for your good health. You must check again before you can leave the hospital. Your parents also want you to go home early, but they are not in a hurry for one or two days."


    Mi Youning soon found some memories of the original Lord these two days.


    The original owner knew he was going to leave the hospital and wished he would go home that day.


    If you don''t check your father and mother, you just want to go home.


    In fact, she was afraid of the results of the examination and finally didn''t let her go home.


    Gu''s father and mother are worried by her, but they also bite to death and disagree.


    Finally, Gu Yicheng, who was busy in the company these two days, came to see her.


    "I see, brother, don''t make fun of me."


    Seeing his sister let go, Gu Yicheng reached out and touched her hair with pity.


    "Darling, your body is well. As long as the results come out, we''ll go home."


    "Yes."


    Mi Youning finishes the soup in the bowl and hands the empty bowl to Gu Yicheng.


    "I''m finished."


    Seeing her good appetite, Gu Yicheng was also very happy. "Do you want another bowl?"


    Glancing at Gu Yicheng, a malicious female ghost appeared behind him. Mi Youning smiled sweetly, "OK."


    Gu Yicheng was flashed by his sister''s smile.


    Their brother and sister, one with their father and the other with their mother.


    My sister is like a mother. She is a great beauty.


    He was sick all the year round and looked pale. He didn''t seem to have any energy.


    At present, after drinking hot soup all night, my little face becomes ruddy.


    This smile is really a good scenery.


    Beauty, beauty''s reserve, not publicity.


    Gu Yicheng reached out and scraped her nose. "I''ll make soup for the little princess."


    He turned to serve soup, and the smile on MI Youning''s face dissipated.


    At the same time, the female ghost on Gu Yicheng''s back turned around.


    The other party''s slender red nails lift his hair slowly.


    He showed his miserable face.

 Chapter 1398

    The flesh and blood were blurred. In this invisible flesh and blood, only a pair of evil and terrible eyes slowly turned.


    Mi Youning knows the identity of this woman,


    She is very unhappy that she has been pestering Gu Yicheng and even wants to harm others.


    "Xia Yuyan, you have to leave by yourself. I''ll spare your life. If you want to hurt Gu Yicheng, you''ll be scared!"


    Mi Youning uses her divine sense to communicate with the female ghost Xia Yuyan.


    The latter showed a distorted smile, only because his face was flesh and blood blurred, people didn''t know what expression, leaving only the word terror.


    The female ghost''s blood red eyes show disdain, which makes mi Youning know that the other party doesn''t believe it.


    Even her words were scorned and mocked.


    "Well, drink another bowl. You''ll have to toss the night tonight."


    Mi Youning took the bowl in Gu Yicheng''s hand and said with a smile, "brother, I''m your sister. I''ve been an adult for N years. You talk to me like a girl shy."


    Then he shook his head like a sigh.


    Gu Yicheng was amused by her.


    Brother and sister have a good relationship. Even if Gu Yicheng has been abroad, he has often contacted his sister over the years.


    They said everything from small to large. Gu Yicheng actually treated her more like a daughter.


    "Little girl, no matter how big it is, it''s also my sister."


    Mi Youning stretched out his tongue and smiled mischievously.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just as she was about to drink soup, the door of the ward was knocked.


    After that, without waiting for the brother and sister to respond, the people outside pushed the door open.


    The leading man, wearing gold rimmed glasses, was looking down at his book.


    At the same time, a figure went back from him.


    It can be seen that the man who just opened the door didn''t know the man standing at the door.


    Knowing that the door was opened, the man walked into the ward without raising his head.


    At the same time, there were seven or eight men and women behind him.


    "Gu Ying, how are you today? Is there anything uncomfortable? The weather is cold. Pay attention to dress more and don''t catch a cold."


    The gentle and pleasant voice spread into the ears of Gu''s brothers and sisters.


    Gu Yicheng knew it was a ward round.


    He immediately stepped aside.


    The drooping young man looked up and glanced at the ward. He saw that Gu Yicheng was not surprised.


    "Doctor Fu, I''m in good health. There''s no problem."


    Mi Youning smiled and raised his soup bowl. "It''s good to eat and drink."


    Doctor Fu''s handsome face floated a perfect smile.


    "The results of your last examination will come out tomorrow. You can leave the hospital without any problem. Even if you leave the hospital, you should pay more attention to your health."


    Facing the attending doctor, MI Youning was naturally very clever, "thank you, Dr. Fu."


    Gu Yicheng also stepped forward. At this time, some smiles on his face facing his sister had dissipated.


    But a business attitude, "Dr. Fu, will Xiaoying''s examination result come out in the morning or in the afternoon?"


    Doctor Fu looked up with smiling peach eyes. When he looked at Gu Yicheng, the radian of the corner of his mouth obviously changed.


    Look up and down at the man you often see in the patient''s room.


    There was a hint of meaning in his eyes.


    "Come out in the afternoon, and the family members go to the hospital early to make some preparations. Even if they are discharged from the hospital, it is the fastest night."


    Hearing the news, Gu Yicheng showed a little smile on his face.


    "OK, thank you, Dr. Fu, for your care in the past year."


    Doctor Fu smiled perfectly again. "You''re welcome. This is what I should do."

 Chapter 1399

    After a short conversation, Dr. Fu left with the ward rounds.


    After the party left, Gu Yicheng glanced down at the watch on his wrist.


    "Xiao Ying, there''s a banquet to attend tonight. I need to talk about cooperation with others. The secretary is waiting downstairs. I have to go first."


    Mi Youning frowned at the speech.


    Because she saw the female ghost behind Gu Yicheng, she trembled all over at this time.


    It''s like seeing something that scares her.


    "Brother, wait a minute. I have something to tell you!"


    At present, Gu Yicheng can''t go.


    Otherwise, it will be brought to another world of the hospital by Xia Yuyan as in the original plot.


    A world full of blood, killing and games.


    Gu Yicheng stopped his action of tidying up his sleeves.


    Although my sister is a little temperamental occasionally, she has never taken the initiative to keep him in his work.


    Because he thought his sister had something important.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t bear my brother?"


    He stepped forward and pinched mi Youning''s nose.


    The latter quickly stepped back and escaped the "claw".


    "Brother, let me ask you something. Do you know a woman named Xia Yuyan?"


    Originally, Gu Yicheng still had a smiling face. When he heard the name in the later words, his face immediately became gloomy.


    Thinking that this was in front of his sister, he quickly restrained.


    But Gu Yicheng''s face is still not good-looking.


    It can be seen that he is disgusted and disgusted with Xia Yuyan.


    That''s an emotion that hasn''t been hidden in your face and eyes.


    Hearing the name, Gu Yicheng sat on the seat on one side of the hospital bed.


    He doesn''t care about banquets, jobs or cooperation.


    Nothing matters now.


    Gu Yicheng''s face was serious, his slender legs overlapped together, and his tone was somewhat torture.


    "Xiao Ying, how do you know Xia Yuyan? As far as I know, she is not in China."


    How could he not know Xia Yuyan.


    This is his first girlfriend.


    And the woman he hates most.


    Mi Youning glances at the ghost on Gu Yicheng''s back.


    When the female ghost heard Gu Yicheng mention his name, her eyes stared at his side face.


    "Brother, I remember seeing your mobile phone once and seeing the name.


    I also saw a woman with the same name and surname in the hospital today. Why don''t you ask? "


    Admittedly, Gu Yicheng was relieved to hear mi Youning say so.


    Xia Yuyan is his girlfriend studying abroad.


    They had a good relationship, but when he was about to return home after graduation and was ready to take Xia Yuyan home for engagement, something insulted him.


    He had a party with his foreign friends. Because he was about to separate, he had known each other for four years.


    After drinking for several nights, the iron man couldn''t stand it.


    One night he left early in the Wine Bureau and returned to the house he rented with Xia Yuyan.


    What did he see?


    See the girlfriend who has been seriously in love and even plans to go to the palace of marriage, lying under the man of M country, known as the "artifact".


    He had never seen his girlfriend so hungry.


    What''s more, I don''t know what she''s playing... It''s so open.


    The unbearable picture hurt his self-esteem as a man.


    He has always loved his girlfriend. He is never willing to spoil it.


    Even if it was some stimulation, the cruel Gu owes hope. He restrained himself and was reluctant to let her hurt.


    He vomited. Seeing the unbearable scene, he vomited faintly.


    Disgusting makes him think of Xia Yuyan, a woman who can''t stop his nausea.


    "Brother... What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 1400

    "Brother... What are you thinking?"


    Mi Youning called Gu Yicheng several times, but he didn''t return the other party''s response.


    Until she stretched out her hand and shook it in front of her, Gu Yicheng didn''t come back.


    The twisted look on his face gradually faded away.


    Breaking up with Xia Yuyan is the darkest memory of his life.


    After thinking about it, Gu Yicheng said that Xia Yuyan was his girlfriend.


    Only said that the two were inappropriate, and then let them go abroad.


    As for the unbearable things Xia Yuyan did in the middle, he didn''t mention them in front of his sister.


    Mi Youning listened and stared with surprise. "So it is."


    The female ghost on Gu Yicheng''s back has been observed all the time.


    The latter stared and wanted to swallow Gu Yicheng alive.


    Mi Youning seemed to see that the female ghost was not stimulated very much. With a pity on her face, she said, "that man really has no eyes. He is so golden and handsome like his brother. He can''t grasp the men who have a good face. It''s really her bad life."


    When the female ghost lying on Gu Yicheng''s back heard this, she stared at Mi Youning with angry eyes for the first time.


    He also showed a strange look, like Gu Yicheng who ate a lump of Xiang, but also looked at his sister.


    Although he was in a good mood when he heard his sister praise.


    However, the thought of staying with Xia Yuyan made him sick and wanted to throw up.


    He sighed. "Don''t mention the name again. My brother doesn''t want to see this man in his life."


    Gu Yicheng stood up and patted mi Youning on the head. "I really have to go. Be good and come to see you tomorrow."


    Mi Youning nodded cleverly, "I see. Let''s go. How can you support me if you don''t make money."


    Gu Yicheng shook his head with a smile and left the ward.


    Of course, there is a female ghost Xia Yuyan on his back.


    At the moment when she was about to leave the ward, the female ghost looked at Mi Youning with a proud and evil look.


    She planned to leave the room and let Gu Yicheng step into the abyss of hell.


    Unfortunately... It''s just her thinking.


    Gu Yicheng stepped out of the door and involuntarily bounced into the house.


    It''s like something pulled him.


    He turned and looked back. There was nothing.


    His eyebrows and eyes wrinkled slightly, his eyes showed a little doubt, and then he raised his feet and left again.


    This time he stepped out of the ward with both feet.


    I don''t know why, my body has suddenly improved from fatigue in recent days.


    It seems that the fatigue of the whole body dissipates in an instant, and the sense of oppression all the time is also far away.


    When passing by a ward, Gu Yicheng met Dr. Fu who had made rounds before again.


    The latter still walked out of the ward with a group of people behind him, just in time to meet Gu Yicheng who was leaving.


    "Doctor Fu is really busy."


    The latter looked up at his voice.


    "Mr. Gu..." Dr. Fu looked up with a smile when he heard the familiar voice.


    However, when seeing Gu Yicheng, he suddenly picked his eyebrows and looked a little strange.


    Aware of his pause, Dr. Fu immediately said, "Mr. Gu looks ruddy and radiant."


    When Gu Yicheng heard him say this, he touched his face and increased his smile.


    "I just feel a lot easier."


    Hearing what he said, the smile on Dr. Fu''s face became more intense.


    Suddenly, Gu Yicheng looked down at the time. "Doctor Fu won''t delay your ward round. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    "Mr. Gu, go slowly."


    Doctor Fu stepped aside and watched Gu Yicheng leave.


    He has a strong interest in his eyes.

 Chapter 1401

    Until the other party disappeared, doctor Fu turned to Gu Ying''s ward.


    Then he took the staff behind him to continue the ward round tonight.


    The people behind him clearly felt that Dr. Fu, who did not eat human fireworks, had a much different smile today.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning gets out of bed after Gu Yicheng leaves.


    During this period, she kept her eyes on the direction of the door of the room.


    There are also relics left by Gu Yicheng.


    Xia Yuyan, the female ghost.


    With a bloody face and cold eyes, he was lying on the ground looking at Mi Youning.


    The latter ignored her and got out of bed and walked to the window of the ward.


    In such a large hospital, there are street lights every two meters, so that she can clearly see the scene downstairs.


    Soon, MI Youning saw Gu Yicheng''s figure appear.


    The other side took a big step and came to a low-key and luxurious Bentley.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for him himself.


    The latter stood in front of the car and did not get on the bus at the first time, but turned and looked at the building of the inpatient department.


    Mi Youning knows that Gu Yicheng can''t see her, so she doesn''t avoid her body.


    The other party just took a deep look and turned to get on the bus.


    The lights flash, start and leave slowly.


    Seeing Gu Yicheng leave the hospital safely, MI Youning lifts up the corners of her lips and reveals a relaxed arc.


    In the original plot, Gu Yicheng is brought to another world of the hospital by Xia Yuyan.


    He didn''t persist for 24 hours and was killed.


    Now Gu Yicheng has left the hospital, and the original plot track has changed.


    Mi Youning turns around and looks at Xia Yuyan, a female ghost lying on the ground.


    The reason why the other party didn''t attack her during this period was that she used the enchantment.


    She raised her feet and walked slowly towards each other, with a cold smile on her beautiful lips.


    "Xia Yuyan, you have nothing to do with Gu Yicheng. The reason why you fall into such a situation is only your own fault. Today you want to harm Gu Yicheng. I said it would drive you out of your wits."


    Xia YuYan''s flesh and blood blurred face kept shaking, and the rotten meat fell from it and fell to the ground.


    A pair of terrifying and gloomy blood red eyes stared at Mi Youning coldly.


    "Damn him!" a hoarse, cold voice sounded.


    Hearing this, MI Youning walked slowly to the bed and sat down.


    She couldn''t help laughing. "You''re really... Shameless."


    Since she can know Xia YuYan''s identity, she naturally knows how the other party died.


    "When Gu Yicheng broke up with you, you were willing to degenerate, lingered in the erotic luxury life abroad, and came into contact with the dark world. You were responsible for being dug up. Gu Yicheng didn''t do anything to you from beginning to end..."


    Mi Youning''s voice sounded slowly.


    Once long memory, let her body shake slowly.


    Yes, after her cheating, Gu Yicheng broke up with her immediately.


    Even regardless of her cry, she decided to return home on the day of the incident.


    She was also sad, but at that time, her new bed partner was always with her.


    Slowly she walked out of the sad period of breaking up.


    Later


    Later, she was brought to the dark world by the new boyfriend of M country.


    It''s a bloody world without rules, laws.


    He was played by countless men and then locked up like a dog.


    She has experienced a lot in a year.


    Every time, she lingered on the edge of life and death until a year later, she had no use value.

 Chapter 1402

    On the world''s dark network platform, she was broadcast how she was killed or even divided into corpses.


    Her organs were well preserved, got the final value and were sold.


    She is unwilling. She hates it.


    Not willing to die like this.


    I hate... I hate Gu Yicheng''s ruthless attitude towards their feelings.


    "He shouldn''t have broken up with me! Damn it!"


    A hoarse, resentful voice sounded in the silent ward.


    Full of resentment and evil killing intention.


    Hearing this, MI Youning felt that her rare three outlooks had been challenged.


    "Pa pa..."


    She rolled her eyes and couldn''t help applauding the ghost in front of her.


    "I''ve seen many shameless people, but I''ve seen you so shameless for the first time.


    At the beginning, you ate secretly behind your boyfriend and killed yourself. In the end, you blamed others.


    Why don''t you think about it? If you don''t eat secretly, Gu Yicheng may have been engaged to you and even married. Maybe you have become a young grandmother of the family. "


    If mi Youning didn''t say this, Xia Yuyan was greatly stimulated when she heard her words.


    "Ah ah..." the other party kept crashing into the barrier.


    She opened her mouth without lips and shouted, "it''s him! It''s his fault! Why don''t you give me a chance? I don''t want to!


    He is too gentle in bed. He treats me gently like a broken doll. He can''t be satisfied at all! "


    Every time she said a word, Xia Yuyan hit the border with her body once.


    The border is too strong for her to rush out.


    Mi Youning sat on the hospital bed and stared at her words.


    Because of this, Xia Yuyan stole it.


    Also, Gu Yicheng was too gentle in that respect, which led to his girlfriend stealing.


    This... Is really a complicated process.


    At the same time, it also shows that the harmony of making trouble is inseparable from the feelings between lovers.


    While mi Youning was wandering, Xia Yuyan suddenly calmed down.


    "Dong Dong... The light is off."


    The nurse outside the door knocked to remind.


    Mi Youning answered and turned off the light in the room, but she didn''t go to bed to rest.


    She looked at Xia Yuyan, who was honest in the border.


    "Now I have a heart of harming people in this world. I want to send you back to the underworld. What can you say?"


    "Hiss! Just a little human? Daydreaming!" Xia YuYan''s sarcastic tone was not concealed at all.


    The other party never repents. Mi Youning frowns with the same sarcastic tone.


    Then, Xia YuYan''s words made her eyes serious.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, don''t think what you can do to me. Now I''m no longer in charge of the ghost world.


    Since your brother escaped today, he can only replace you! "


    With that, Xia Yuyan lay on the ground and slowly squirmed her body.


    Mi Youning watched the lump of flesh solidify into a ball and disappear in her eyes.


    It was the first time that a ghost escaped in front of her.


    Then she felt something wrong.


    The cold air in the ward spread.


    The cold air slowly penetrated into her bone marrow.


    This cold smell was felt when she first entered the task world.


    Cold, so cold.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help embracing herself with both hands.


    She stood up and wanted to see what was strange in the room.


    "Hee hee... Welcome to hell!"


    Xia YuYan''s voice sounded.


    Mi Youning frowned and the lights outside the room went out.

 Chapter 1403

    Outside the room, the street lights downstairs also went out, and there was darkness around.


    I couldn''t see anything. I only heard Xia YuYan''s hoarse, sharp and malicious voice.


    The tip of the nose is a rotten stench.


    There were sounds around, like the sound of iron chains and the sound of water ticking.


    "Woo woo..."


    "Help, who will help me..."


    "I want to go home... Mom and Dad..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When men and women cry for help, MI Youning''s face changes greatly in the dark.


    After all, she broke into a world she shouldn''t have entered.


    In the original plot, Gu Yicheng is brought to another world by Xia Yuyan.


    It''s a world called hell.


    Gu Yicheng suffered inhuman torture here.


    Gu Ying and he are blood brothers and sisters. Maybe her body is empty and feels something.


    She left the ward in the middle of the night and broke into hell.


    She didn''t see her brother here, so she was divided by evil spirits.


    Mi Youning heard the cry for help and other messy voices in her ear, and slowly calmed down.


    Let it be.


    Xia Yuyan is also a member of this hell. No wonder she is full of resentment.


    To cultivate soul body here, resentment can only double and aggravate day by day.


    The dark world makes mi Youning unable to see things.


    Even if her eyes can see in the dark, it doesn''t mean it''s the same in this hell.


    "I''m so afraid... I''m going home..."


    "Whining..."


    "Ah... Let me go! I''m leaving this damn place!"


    "Help me... Help me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Around the roar, collapse, helpless voices sounded in my ears.


    Mi Youning looked in the direction of the sound.


    These are human beings, or hospital patients, staff, and family members, relatives, friends and so on.


    They all inadvertently entered this hell and were destined to never leave.


    "Want to leave?"


    The rough and violent voice sounded from all directions.


    At the same time, MI Youning''s place was illuminated by the light.


    This is a room without any furniture. There is nothing, not even a window, only a door.


    At the moment when the light came on, MI Youning saw the scene clearly.


    Six men and women, they are closely environmental protection together, resisting everything from the outside world.


    When they saw mi Youning, their eyes showed pain.


    Even the bright lights didn''t let them relax at all.


    "It''s over... It''s over again..."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "Who will help me..."


    The voice of despair sounded.


    "If you want to live, play well. Tonight''s game is about to begin. Life and death are in your hands."


    "Ah... I''ve had enough! Who the hell are you? Come out! I''ll kill you!"


    Suddenly a man stood up and shouted at the room.


    The other party looks very young and only in his early twenties.


    He clenched his hands angrily, and his eyes swept to every corner of the room with fear and anger.


    "Poof..."


    Suddenly, the man''s head was taken off out of thin air, and a lot of blood gushed out.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    The screams around made mi Youning pull out his ears involuntarily.


    The sound gave her a headache.


    In the same room, the blood gushing from the young man''s neck stained her.


    It made her frown.


    The scene in front of me was extremely cruel and bloody. I didn''t take human life seriously.

 Chapter 1404

    "If anyone wants to quit the game, say it in advance, so as to send you on the road first. It''s too uneducated to make a noise."


    The scream disappeared in an instant and was awed by the rough and violent words.


    "Well, then the game starts tonight. As prey, you must hide well and be eaten if you find it."


    Mi Youning has been looking for the source of the sound, but she can''t find the room.


    "Hmm? There are new prey coming in." the voice sounded again, with some excitement.


    Mi Youning frowned and finally looked at the door.


    "Welcome to hell and enjoy the next feast, Jie..."


    "The game begins!"


    The door opened automatically and the outside light came in.


    At the moment when the door was opened, the remaining five people in the room quickly stood up and rushed out.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    game? Prey?


    It''s just a killing game!


    Lift your feet and walk out of the room slowly.


    The scenes outside are the same as those in the original owner''s memory, room by room.


    The antique wooden door, with red satin on its head, attracted people in the air.


    Mi Youning looks at the tightly closed door. The previous five people have disappeared and don''t know where to hide.


    The previous voice hiding in the dark said, don''t be found. This is a murder game of hide and seek.


    Those found will be killed, a game of death.


    Looking at the surrounding rooms, MI Youning didn''t open the doors.


    It''s definitely not a good thing. She''s going forward.


    Go to the deepest place and see what the world is.


    Unexpectedly, he jumped out of the underworld, did not belong to the six realms, and did not enter reincarnation.


    In this silent corridor, MI Youning stepped on the wooden floor and the sound of footsteps sounded.


    Her steps were very light, but she still heard a slight sound.


    Passing by the room, MI Youning seemed to hear a slight noise in the room.


    She didn''t stop and moved on.


    "Ah ah..."


    Just as she passed the room, a woman''s sad cry came from the room.


    This time, MI Youning''s footsteps stopped, narrowed his eyes and flashed streamers in his eyes.


    "Ah... Help me..."


    The familiar female voice is the helpless voice in a room with nothing before.


    Mi Youning even remembered the fear and despair on her ordinary face.


    She stood in front of the room after all.


    With a kick, the door opened.


    The scene inside appeared in my eyes.


    Even though mi Youning is ready, he can''t help it at this time.


    The ordinary woman has died.


    Death is terrible and cruel.


    Limbs were thrown in every corner of the room.


    The head is separated from the body.


    Even the intestines in the stomach were pulled out.


    The blood on the ground and the dazzling red make mi Youning habitually frown.


    "Jie... I didn''t expect it would be you. This time I will be the first to taste new prey."


    The familiar voice sounded, and MI Youning''s eyes were sharp and straight in one direction.


    Soon I saw the monster on the top of the beam of the room.


    Countless thin long legs cling tightly to the top of the beam, and a human face is supported on the slender neck.


    Blood red eyes stared at her, and her mouth was wide behind her ears.


    Mi Youning looked at the exaggerated monster with obvious dislike.

 Chapter 1405

    The reason why I feel familiar with this sound is that I heard it not long ago.


    Mi Youning didn''t step into the blood stained room. Her sharp eyes looked directly at the monster.


    "It was you before?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The monster quickly climbed down from the top of the beam. The other party stood in the room and stared at Mi Youning covetously.


    It is also the first time to see such calm prey, and the valley of conquest in its heart is not spreading.


    Let its bones and blood boil.


    Such a person, the meat will be very delicious, and the body can be played with very well.


    Mi Youning smiled coldly at the malicious pupil light.


    "Tell me where the border is."


    Since the rules of the game were announced by the other party before, you must know where the border is.


    Now she has no interest in continuing to explore the world beyond the six worlds.


    Cruel and bloody, which disgusted her very much.


    Even if she is not afraid, it is difficult to accept such rules of the game.


    Jumping out of the six realms and not into the small world of reincarnation, MI Youning doesn''t think she can stop anything.


    Every world has its own rules.


    At this moment, she wants to get out of here.


    Although leave this ghost place, live well, reunite with your family and die, this is the original owner''s goal.


    When the monster heard mi Youning''s words, his strange face showed strangeness, and then he laughed.


    "Jie... None of the people who came in here have ever gone out. It''s no use telling you. You''d better come in and let me eat it."


    Mi Youning glanced at the monster and looked down at the threshold of the guard door.


    She analyzed something from each other''s words and then smiled with unknown meaning.


    Why did she come into the room? Why didn''t the other party come out to eat her.


    The meaning of this sentence has potential meaning.


    Mi Youning lifted up her lips and smiled. She turned and continued on her way.


    "Little prey, you come back!" the monster was anxious and watched the prey leave. It was unwilling.


    Mi Youning snapped his fingers in the air, and the bloody house closed automatically without wind.


    Xia Yuyan naturally brought her in. She must know where the border is.


    Maybe it''s a sentence, maybe it''s a period of time, maybe it''s moving somewhere.


    In this repressed space, MI Youning doesn''t want to stay for a minute.


    Before, she left a breath on Xia Yuyan. She accidentally caught it when she made a boundary under the cloth.


    Mi Youning stopped suddenly, closed his eyes and looked slowly in the air.


    Although there was only a trace, MI Youning caught it in the space surrounded by messy black.


    It''s in a room in this corridor.


    The sound of stepping on the wooden floor sounded again.


    Every time he passed a room, MI Youning could hear some subtle sounds.


    Of course, there was no sound in some rooms, but the breath coming out of them made mi Youning frown tightly.


    Finally, MI Youning stopped in a room.


    Here she felt the familiar smell.


    It was the wisp of her left on Xia Yuyan.


    Raise your feet and kick at the door in front of you.


    "Bang..."


    With a loud noise, the door was kicked open.


    It''s clean and there''s nothing in it.


    Mi Youning is sure that Xia Yuyan is in this room.


    This time she stepped into the room without scruples.


    When she stepped into the room, the smell changed, and the smell of stench and decay came.


    And the oppressive cold swept through the body.

 Chapter 1406

    The wooden floor under her feet made mi Youning feel sticky and greasy.


    Looking down, she stepped on a piece of flesh and blood, changed color, black and red meat.


    She quickly raised her feet and slowly retreated to the door.


    "Xia Yuyan, I know you''re here. Come out."


    There was no response in the room.


    But there was a lot of flesh and blood on the floor of the room, piece by piece.


    Mi Youning stared at these, without any fluctuations in his eyes, and was calm.


    Perhaps seeing her in no mood, the meat in the room gathered quickly.


    Soon Xia Yuyan appeared again with long hair and blurred flesh and blood.


    The other party''s bloody fingernails pointed to MI Youning, and his voice was still hoarse, but with some uneasiness.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Mi Youning sneered, "we talked in the ward before. You don''t know who I am."


    Her footsteps went to Xia Yuyan.


    Stop at a distance of two meters between the two.


    "Xia Yuyan, since you brought me here, tell me how to get out or where the border is."


    The tone of voice was calm, but Xia YuYan''s eyes hated him.


    "No! No! You''re weird. You''re not Gu Ying!"


    Mi Youning''s face changed and she threw one hand at Xia Yuyan across the air.


    "Pa......"


    A deep ear scrape sounded.


    The power injected into the soul knocked Xia YuYan''s head off.


    The blood and flesh blurred and terrible face rolled on the ground for several times.


    "Xia Yuyan, for the last time, tell me where the border is and how to get out?"


    The head lying on the ground flew out of thin air and returned to the broken soul again.


    "Hee hee... I won''t tell you."


    Mi Youning smiled angrily, "good! Very good!"


    I saw the whip of the power of the soul released from her hands.


    The magic whip quickly threw at Xia Yuyan.


    "Pa......"


    Backhand continues.


    "Pa Pa......"


    "Ah ah..."


    Of course, Xia YuYan''s scream was not suppressed during the whipping.


    The other party''s voice seems to be suffering from torture, which is more painful than being divided into corpses.


    "Pa pa..."


    "Ah... I said, I said! Stop!"


    While mi Youning kept whipping, Xia Yuyan soon couldn''t bear it.


    Mi Youning didn''t stop.


    Xia YuYan''s trust in her words is negative.


    The soul force in her hand whipped the broken and terrible soul body quickly.


    "Ah ah... Border... Ah ah..."


    "At... At the end of the corridor... Ah... Don''t fight!"


    "I said, stop... Ah..."


    Mi Youning took another whip with his backhand, and then stopped.


    Looking at the soul of the other party who was about to be broken up, MI Youning sneered, "if I had known this, why did I have to start."


    "Xia Yuyan, I never go back on what I said. Since you are harmful to people''s hearts, you don''t have to stay in this world. Go where you should go."


    After the words, MI Youning injected the soul power in his hand into the other party''s broken soul.


    While Xia Yuyan was still recovering, she was forced to bear it.


    Perhaps she felt something, and her voice became frightened, "no, no, no... no!"


    "It''s up to you!" the strength of the soul in your hand increased.


    Soon, Xia YuYan''s soul dissipated in the room.


    "If you have a heart, you will eventually return to the world and become a new life bred by heaven and earth in thousands of years."


    With these words, MI Youning turned and left.


    Since the border is at the end, she is looking for it.

 Chapter 1407

    At the end of the corridor, I can''t see it at all.


    Mi Youning''s steps continued to move forward, and even added the power of soul to his feet.


    Want to get out of here quickly.


    I don''t know why, she always felt a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark.


    Staring at her from beginning to end.


    The feeling was creepy and gave her goose bumps all over.


    There are countless rooms passing by, and MI Youning keeps looking ahead.


    Finally, she saw it.


    There is also a room at the end of the corridor.


    However, compared with other rooms, this one is obviously more atmospheric. The external decoration and exquisite patterns look more atmospheric.


    The footsteps stopped suddenly.


    Mi Yuning is very sensitive to potential dangers.


    This room is unusual.


    She is only three or five meters away from the room.


    This makes us very close.


    The pressure from the room made mi Youning hold her breath involuntarily.


    This is the body''s natural response to the unknown.


    Soon, MI Youning adjusted his mood, raised his feet and continued to move forward.


    As she got closer to the room, the soul power in her hand had been filled to the peak.


    Standing in front of the door, MI Youning thought about how to enter the room, but the door suddenly opened itself.


    There was no smell of mildew and rot in the room, and there was a faint fragrance.


    The fragrance is around the tip of the nose.


    This strange smell made mi Youning more cautious.


    Step into the room, spacious, clean space, magnificent dress into your eyes.


    Especially in the room, such a large bed is enough for more than a dozen adults to roll on it.


    From the top of the beam is shrouded in such a large red tulle, covering such a large bed, you can see all the scenery inside.


    There was no one on the bed, but the soft pillows, brocade quilts, small tea tables and a few books on the bed came into view one after another.


    The dress of this room is more popular. It is antique and comfortable to see.


    Except for the big bed, it''s kind of weird.


    Is the border here?


    Mi Youning took a few steps into the room, and the door behind him was immediately closed.


    Although the sound is not loud, it still touches people''s nerves in this silent space.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and showed a cautious look on her pale face.


    The soul power in hand explores around the room to find out where the boundary is.


    Her footsteps went uncontrollably to the bed in the room.


    At the same time, the aroma of the tip of the nose becomes more and more intense.


    This smell makes people smell very comfortable. Although it is rich, it is not disgusting.


    Standing by the bed with both feet, MI Youning finally saw the contents of the books on it.


    A pair of slender legs, naked.


    Ambiguous posture and vivid expression.


    This is the most charming fire avoidance map mi Youning saw.


    None of the characters in the books is modern. They are all dressed up by ancient people.


    Mi Youning looked away and swept away the steaming tea.


    The light white mist came out of the tea cup. It can be seen that the people here were there before.


    Thinking of this possibility, MI Youning no longer delayed. She quickly sensed where the boundary was in the bed.


    When the power of the soul touched the center of the bed, a light flashed in MI Youning''s eyes.


    Right here.


    Regardless of other dangers around, MI Youning quickly got on his bed and went straight to the border sensing place.


    Kneel down in the middle of the bed and turn your hands immediately.

 Chapter 1408

    The white light flashed from MI Youning''s hand.


    The powerful soul force rushed to the center of the bed and soon broke the boundary.


    The meager power of the border is easily opened.


    Seeing the darkness emerging from the border, MI Youning''s pale face showed a smile.


    It was much better than she expected. I thought it would go through some twists and turns. I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    Mi Youning jumps into the border and returns to the hospital.


    Just when the border was closed, she seemed to hear low laughter.


    His face flashed puzzled and confused, and he quickly looked up in the direction of the border.


    But she only saw that the border was closed and the other world was completely isolated from her.


    She left a world full of blood and killing.


    After MI Youning left, a man appeared out of thin air in such a big room.


    The man was dressed in red like blood, just like the blood lotus in purgatory in hell.


    A head of long snow-white hair draped behind him made people dazzle and couldn''t help but want to see the man''s real face.


    Just the back is perfect and intoxicating. I don''t know how amazing a man like this will be.


    The other party looked at the direction mi Youning left and slowly approached the bed.


    Bending over on the bed with his back against the soft pillow, the man was lazy and showed his true face at the same time.


    In front of him, the man''s face was arrogant and evil, hooked the corners of his lips, and his deep eyebrows and eyes seemed to despise everything in the world.


    In particular, looking at the center of the bed, a pair of hooked peach blossom eyes were full of evil and wanton light, full of strong interest.


    There is also a certain potential.


    If mi Youning sees this man, he will be surprised.


    Because they met.


    A man has a pair of hooked peach eyes. The charm in his eyes can''t be covered up. He is no longer hidden behind his glasses.


    And the other person''s face can''t be changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning returns to the ward and is finally relieved.


    She is still standing where she was.


    It was no longer dark around. Outside the ward, there were corridor lights scattered in the room.


    The dark yellow floor lamp outside the window is also very clear, which allows her to reflect all the scenery in the ward into her eyes.


    After calming down, MI Youning went to the hospital bed and lay down.


    After tonight, she will leave this place later.


    Bear it again. I really don''t know how to build this damn hospital.


    One night, MI Youning didn''t sleep well.


    Not because she was afraid, but because the cold air in the air made her unbearable.


    The pale face now looks even less energetic.


    After getting out of the hospital bed, MI Youning went to wash without waiting for the nurse.


    The original owner has no physical problems. He can be discharged today. Mi Youning can''t wait to leave here.


    If she really wants to go to that human purgatory several times, her body can''t stand it.


    Everything is cause and effect.


    As for those who died in hell, MI Youning did not sympathize, but it was a pity.


    Yes, it''s a pity.


    There are two worlds in this hospital, so many people in the hospital every day.


    Why did they enter that world.


    Just because of their greed and desire, they have a certain lack of hope.


    Everything is cause and effect, equivalent exchange.


    Mi you would rather not have a great tolerance and make trouble for herself.


    After washing and changing into the casual clothes of the original owner in the wardrobe, MI Youning is waiting for the arrival of the family.


    While waiting, she was not idle.


    Sit on the soft sofa and look through the latest magazines and economic news.

 Chapter 1409

    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked, and MI Youning just turned the page in his hand.


    Glancing up at the watch on the wall, it''s eight o''clock.


    This point is the time for ward rounds.


    The ward was opened from the outside, but it was still doctor Fu who came to the ward round with everyone.


    Mi Youning and doctor Fu looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    "Good morning, doctor Fu."


    The smile on Dr. Fu''s face today is a bit more real than the perfect radian in the past.


    His smile looks more popular today.


    "Miss Gu has changed her clothes. It seems that she can''t wait to leave the hospital."


    The smile on MI Youning''s face remained unchanged when he joked about the.


    "Naturally, after spending more than a year in the hospital, I''m about to throw up. If I can, I don''t want to come here all my life."


    Doctor Fu walked towards mi Youning and raised his eyebrows at her words.


    A pair of peach eyes covered by glasses flashed a rich smile.


    "Then today will be my last day to examine you."


    Mi Youning put down the book in her hand and got up to go to the hospital bed. She shrugged and said, "it''s a pity to think that Dr. Fu will never be so handsome in the future."


    Several women following Dr. Fu heard mi Youning''s joking words and covered their mouths and snickered.


    When Dr. Fu saw the woman in front of him for the first time, he had such a happy side, and the smile on his face couldn''t help being more real.


    He handed the book in his hand to one of his followers and saw that MI Youning was already lying in bed and took a few steps forward.


    He reached over her eyelids and asked a few questions. Then he smiled and said, "you''re in good health. After you leave the hospital, you should pay more attention to your health. Try not to catch a cold, don''t be greedy for the cold, and wear more clothes when it''s cold.


    More importantly, don''t knock and bump. You should know that such a condition is most afraid of losing blood. Finally, I wish you discharge in advance. "


    Mi Youning''s favorite is the last sentence, "thank you, doctor Fu. Thank you for your care."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Gu. I''ll go first and ring the bell."


    "OK, doctor Fu is busy."


    After two polite greetings, doctor Fu took people away.


    When the other party left, MI Youning saw the white coat he was wearing and the sign in front of Hungary last month.


    Fu Mingsheng.


    As the other party''s patient, the original owner doesn''t know the other party''s name.


    Mi Youning watched the group leave, laughing and shaking his head.


    At the same time, the smile on Fu Mingsheng''s face converged and became the perfect smile all the time again.


    The staff behind him were not surprised.


    Because Gu Ying is the daughter of the richest man in Z city.


    In this hospital, even the president should be polite.


    Live in VIP room, enjoy the best treatment and use imported rare drugs.


    The other party is now the most valuable patient in the hospital and must be treated specially.


    Mi Youning watched Fu Mingsheng take people away and got out of bed.


    She stood in front of the French window in the ward and looked at the best hospital in the city.


    It covers an area of thousands of square meters and has tens of thousands of people every day.


    However, who knows, there is another world in this hospital.


    The coming of every night is the beginning of the world game and killing.


    There is a devil in everyone''s heart.


    When you release it, you will step into that world.


    This has never been under control.


    Of course, the so-called hell is everywhere.


    It includes not only human beings in hospitals, but also those who are greedy and release the devil in their hearts will have the opportunity to contact human purgatory.

 Chapter 1410

    Mi Youning didn''t wait long. Her nurse came with breakfast.


    While mi Youning is having dinner, the nurse arranges and salutes for her in the ward.


    This is not a small but not a big ward. The original owner has a lot of things.


    The nurse sorted out everything for nearly an hour.


    After that, Gu father, Gu mother and Gu Yicheng came to the hospital.


    Mi Youning only saw Gu''s father and Gu''s mother in her memory.


    The elegant men and reserved women in front of us have a good family background and receive higher education.


    Their temperament and behavior reveal the bearing that upper class people should have.


    "Xiao Ying, mother''s baby, how are you? Did you sleep well last night? Why is your face so white?"


    Gu''s mother saw mi Youning come forward and care, and the worry on her face could not be more obvious.


    Although father Gu didn''t talk much, his eyes were full of worries.


    Mi Youning was held by Gu''s mother. She was not used to it. Maybe the relationship between her body and her parents is really close.


    Soon she adapted and even felt the happiness of a family together.


    "Mom, I''m fine. I''m just a little excited about going home."


    "OK, that''s good. As a result, we''ll be discharged from the hospital."


    "Well," Mi Youning looked at his father Gu behind him, "Dad, I miss you so much. You really hate it. You''re really willing not to come to see me for two days."


    Father Gu''s originally stretched face immediately collapsed and came forward to touch mi Youning''s head.


    The other party showed a spoiled face, "your father can''t resist your temper. It''s all for your own good."


    Mi Youning stuck out his tongue.


    Gu Yicheng stood by and hugged Yue Xiong. He looked at his father, mother and little sister. They were happy and had such a big arc in the corners of his mouth.


    Family happiness is more important than anything.


    At this time, he had to make a noise to disturb the warm atmosphere.


    "Mom and Dad, little sister, they didn''t come out until this afternoon. I went to the company first. As a result, they called me and I answered it myself."


    Gu Yicheng''s words made the three people focus on him.


    Father Gu and mother Gu''s eyes changed from doting to bland.


    Their love is given to their little daughter. Their son is the successor to inherit the family property. He treats nature differently.


    The other party''s temperament is relatively cold. Except for his baby sister, there seems to be nothing special for him to take to heart.


    Of course, this change is more obvious after returning from country M.


    Gu''s mother said, "go. Pay attention to your health when the company is busy."


    Although all the love was given to the little daughter, the eldest son was also the meat that fell from her.


    Gu Yicheng grinned at his mother. He was really handsome.


    Gu''s father instantly turned black, took his wife''s shoulder and stared at his son.


    The latter smiled proudly and then blew a kiss to MI Youning. Then he turned and left.


    Mi Youning saw Gu Yicheng''s natural and unrestrained appearance and waved to him with a smile.


    This man is really... Interesting and has many faces.


    When Gu Yicheng left, he met Dr. Fu again and walked towards Fang Zheng with his head down.


    I''m still communicating with my colleagues.


    "Dr. Fu, I''m really busy."


    Fu Mingsheng heard the familiar voice and looked up to see Gu Yicheng smile.


    He handed the medical record book in his hand to the intern around him, "OK, first go and ask Dr. Liu if you don''t understand anything."


    "OK, it''s hard for Dr. Fu."


    "You''re welcome. Go."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baby, I''ll watch you at night, and I''ll never see you again

 Chapter 1411

    Gu Yicheng turns the car key in his hand and looks at the gentle temperament in front of him, a face that attracts many beautiful women.


    This made him feel good at the bottom of his heart.


    Over the past year, the other party has been taking good care of her sister. Now she is about to leave the hospital. How can she express it.


    "Dr. Fu, let''s have a drink that day."


    If in the past, Fu Mingsheng would naturally have to shirk it.


    At present, he smiled casually. "It''s really my honor to drink with Mr. Gu. You can make a face when you say it."


    His words were very useful to Gu Yicheng.


    The doctor in front of me has been taking care of my sister for the past year.


    But never deliberately close to their family.


    At present, Gu Yicheng is surprised by such catering.


    "OK, I have your number. I''ll call you tonight."


    "OK." Fu Mingsheng answered with a smile.


    After a while, Gu Yicheng said he was going to the company.


    When they separated, Fu Mingsheng suddenly said, "childe Gu has a good sister."


    Gu Yicheng was stunned. Then he thought it was a compliment, smiled and said, "that''s nature. It''s such a baby pimple. She is the best gift from heaven."


    "Yes, what a big baby."


    Gu Yicheng felt that this was a little beyond the limit, but he looked at Fu Mingsheng''s face again.


    He thought he was thinking too much.


    "Don''t call me childe Gu. It''s hard to hear. Just call me by my name."


    Fu Mingsheng nodded and changed his words. "Mr. Gu is not going to the company. Go quickly and call back."


    "OK, see you in the evening."


    They are not familiar with the point of being commensurate with their friends. Such a title is a safe distance.


    So Gu Yicheng did not refute this time.


    Looking at the other party''s departure, Fu Mingsheng helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Such a baby, naturally want to share."


    The peach blossom eyes behind the glasses showed a dark light.


    No one around noticed that Dr. Fu in their eyes showed an evil and wanton smile.


    Fu Mingsheng turned and left, smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    The afternoon came quickly.


    Mi Youning really left the hospital that day.


    Many familiar doctors and nurses came to see them off.


    Including the president of the hospital and her attending doctor Fu Mingsheng.


    After a long exchange of greetings in the ward, MI Youning left the hospital with Gu father, Gu mother and Gu Yicheng.


    When he walked out of the hospital, the hairs on MI Youning''s back stood up.


    She jerked back and looked at the hospital.


    That feeling came again.


    The feeling of being watched.


    The dark sight was always on her, and the pressure released made it difficult for her not to feel it.


    At this moment, MI Youning is sure that someone is staring at her secretly.


    Even if she was discharged today, she didn''t give up.


    This is not a good signal.


    "Xiaoying, what''s the matter?" Gu''s mother took mi Youning''s hand and asked with concern.


    Mi Youning looked back, smiled at her mother and shook her head, "it''s all right."


    Mother Gu didn''t think much about it.


    Gu Yicheng went to drive and soon two cars stopped beside them.


    A low-key luxury Bentley.


    The last latest Rolls Royce phantom.


    In front is the car Gu Yicheng is sitting in. The other party lowers the window, "Xiaoying, let''s have a car with me. I want to take you back to the company."


    It means that Gu''s father and mother have time to go home.


    And he only has time to get along all the way home.

 Chapter 1412

    After taking a look at Gu''s father and mother, they saw that they didn''t object.


    She nodded to Gu Yicheng, who showed her wronged face, and directly got into the car.


    "Smelly boy!" father Gu''s face was not depressed, but his eyes showed a smile.


    Gu''s mother smiled and watched Bentley drive away, holding Gu''s father''s hand and sitting in the back of the luxury car.


    From beginning to end, there was a pair of eyes staring at them upstairs in the hospital.


    To be exact, it''s staring at the direction the first car Bentley leaves.


    There is no malice in the eyes, but more interest.


    ¡­¡­


    One room after another, close to each other.


    Strange sounds came from every room.


    "Ah... Help me..."


    Mi Youning runs quickly, right in front, the boundary is there, and she wants to leave here.


    "Please help me... Get me out of here..."


    Mi Youning heard the sound in her ear. She didn''t look back.


    Because the pictures you see when you look back are miserable and bloody.


    She was not afraid of it, but she was very disgusted.


    She can''t save them.


    These people who come to hell have no soul. Here they are walking corpses.


    They sold their souls, satisfied the demons in their hearts, and satisfied their private Valley debts.


    "Don''t... ah... Let me go..."


    "Who will help me... Help me..."


    "It hurts... It hurts. I want my parents..."


    The voice of despair, countless different voices sounded in my ears.


    Mi Youning did not waver in his heart during this period.


    In her eyes, only the room in front.


    The delicate, grand, antique room with a faint fragrance.


    "Bang..."


    Finally opened, MI Youning gasped.


    She didn''t calm her mood and walked quickly to the bed.


    Halfway through, he suddenly stopped.


    I saw a man in red lying on the bed.


    Dressed in red, she looked coquettish in the light, and a vague face with an evil smile.


    The other side lay in the middle of the bed with her head on her hand. Because of the red gauze, she couldn''t see each other''s face clearly.


    A man''s posture is lazy, like a noble cat, full of charm.


    Such an evil man, MI Youning feels familiar with his smiling eyes.


    She wanted to get closer and see who the man was.


    Each other''s laughter rang out in the room.


    "Miss Gu, really good skills."


    The voice is sensual and deep. There is a kind of hoarse and provocative feeling after feeling Valley debt.


    The voice was strange. She didn''t remember knowing the owner of the voice.


    "Who are you?"


    The man''s laughter was more pleasant, and the tulle moved, revealing the man''s face.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and wanted to see the man carefully.


    What I see is still blurred facial features, only those eyes overflowing with smile, so clear.


    "That''s a good question. You broke into my territory and asked me who I was. Good question."


    The man slowly sat up straight, and the other party was dressed in red with a large moon chest exposed.


    Mi Youning didn''t pay more attention to the strong muscle skin.


    Her eyes were uncontrollably attracted by the tantalizing breath released by men.


    This man is really a demon. His every move, even the breath of each other, is like Chun medicine.


    "All the people who broke into here have sold their souls. Miss Gu, what about you?"

 Chapter 1413

    The evil man spoke.


    But mi Youning frowned and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Miss Gu, your soul is very clean without any impurities. Such a person is most suitable for... Double repair."


    "..." Mi Youning stared.


    "For many years, you are the first soul I have seen so clean."


    The voice of the evil man sounded in my ear.


    Mi Youning was so excited that she couldn''t help shaking her body.


    Look at the bed again. At this time, there is no evil man there.


    Warm breath sprayed on the neck.


    Mi Youning didn''t move and felt the other party lying on her.


    "You will be my wife in the future. Can you fix it with me?"


    Enchanting voice, with a little seduction.


    Mi Youning still didn''t answer.


    Although a man is a question, his tone is clearly an order.


    "How are you, madam?"


    "No... um..."


    As soon as mi Youning confided a word, his mouth was quickly blocked.


    Warm and cool lips are so close that unhappiness flashed in a pair of smiling eyes.


    The waist was brought into her arms, and her waist was about to break with the strength of the other party.


    The man stepped back half a minute, and the smile in a pair of peach blossom eyes dissipated a lot.


    The tone of the other party''s export was still a little smiling and seductive, "madam, how are you?"


    Mi Youning looked at the man''s peach eyes as if he had been seduced.


    I can''t say anything, and I can''t even bear to refuse the man in front of me.


    When she refused, she did something she didn''t do.


    Also, she is not willing to refuse.


    "... OK."


    Just after this good word landed, the man''s peach eyes were full of laughter.


    Mi Youning also woke up to Ali in an instant.


    "Shit!"


    She was confused!


    The man in front of me is definitely not simple.


    Mi Youning became grumpy.


    The evil man smiled and said, "madam, you promised."


    Then he bowed his head and kissed her on the face.


    "Madam, go back quickly. I''ll see you in the evening."


    Mi Youning wants to beat the evil man, the wife of dog fart.


    Hell of a puzzle, she got caught.


    Mi Youning has been taken advantage of, and naturally he will not be the main loser.


    She has some familiar peach eyes with men. It''s a punch.


    The man in front of her was always there, but she failed.


    At the same time, MI Youning, lying in the bedroom on the second floor of gujia villa, opened his eyes.


    Her hand waved against the void.


    Looking at the familiar room these days, MI Youning breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was a dream.


    She said, they have left the hospital, how can they return to that world.


    Fortunately, it was a dream.


    She doesn''t want to go to such an evil place for the rest of her life.


    Glancing at the alarm clock on the bedside table, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Mi Youning sighed silently.


    Like a pig every day, she can sleep too much.


    It has been a week since I returned to Gu''s home. Gu''s father and mother went to country m yesterday.


    Gu''s industrial demon king is developing abroad. They also want to do the last thing they can for the company.


    Of course, on this premise, their daughter''s health is OK.


    Now in such a big villa, only she and Gu Yicheng are left.


    At this time, Gu Yicheng has gone to the company.


    Mi Youning gets up and washes, changes her home clothes and goes downstairs.


    "Miss, breakfast has been set in the restaurant."


    The servant of the family came forward at the first time.


    Mi Youning nodded, "OK, it''s hard."


    After breakfast, MI Youning was idle and bored. At this time, the phone rang.

 Chapter 1414

    After breakfast, MI Youning sat on the sofa bored.


    Then the phone rang.


    She glanced at the caller ID, Li Ping.


    This is Gu Ying''s classmate and monitor in high school.


    Mi Youning answered the phone and a smiling voice came across.


    "Gu Ying, there will be a classmate party this weekend. Do you want to come?"


    Even if the original owner is ill, she is still like a normal person. She gets along with her classmates and plays together when she is in good health.


    It just got worse a year ago.


    Those old classmates know this.


    In the days when I was discharged from the hospital, my old classmates called and cared.


    Listening to Li Ping''s words, MI Youning replied, "OK, what time and where?"


    She''s been mildewed recently. It''s better to go out for a walk.


    Last year, the original owner was ill and didn''t attend the party. It has always been a bit of a pity.


    There''s no reason not to promise.


    Li Ping''s voice came from the speaker, "on the top floor of Kaifan Hotel, 6 p.m.


    At that time, we must inform you that the school flower will also participate in this year''s classmate party. There will certainly be more people than in previous years. "


    "Come on, I''m afraid I haven''t seen you for a long time. Everyone has forgotten me."


    "How can I? I''ll see you then."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Sunday, Kaifan hotel.


    A luxurious Ferrari sports car stopped at the door.


    The $100 million sports car stopped at the gate of Kaifan Hotel and attracted the attention of everyone around.


    Mi Youning can''t laugh or cry about this.


    This is a limited edition sports car and one of Gu Yicheng''s collections.


    The other party knew that she was going to attend the classmate party today and had to ask the driver to drive her.


    The driver ran out of the car and opened the front passenger''s door.


    "Here we are, miss."


    The other party''s hands with white gloves were put on the roof and yingmi Youning got off.


    The latter smiled and nodded, and I got off.


    Unfortunately, Li Ping and his classmates nearby were also attracted by this high-profile posture.


    Once again, the old students shook their heads and laughed.


    Mi Youning also saw Li Ping and her party. She waved to them with her handbag.


    They are all upper class groups in Z city. Li Ping naturally has a good relationship with them.


    But compared with Gu Ying''s family, it must be much worse.


    Li Ping looks sunny and handsome.


    The other party''s home is real estate, and it also has a certain appeal in Z city.


    Seeing mi Youning take the initiative to say hello, Li Ping and others greet him.


    "When we looked at this high-profile feat, we thought it was where the rich and young came out. We thought it was the beautiful school flower that was popular in school and loved by everyone."


    Li Ping joked.


    The people behind answered.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "there is no exaggeration. To say the wealth of Z City, in addition to the few in front of us, there is no one in the row."


    I have to say that her words are beautiful and are very useful to several men in front of her.


    "Let''s stop blocking the door and go up. It''s said that this year''s party is one-third more than in previous years." Li Ping.


    "It seems that the school flower has great charm." someone answered.


    Mi Youning looked like crying and laughing. "Come on, if you say that again, I''ll run away."


    "OK, don''t say..."


    The group took the elevator and went straight to the top floor of Kaifan hotel.


    Upstairs, the elevator opens, which is where the party is located.


    At present, many people are chatting warmly, and the atmosphere is very harmonious and warm.


    They are old classmates who haven''t seen each other for many years. This is also an occasion to win over interpersonal relationships.


    "Yo! Look who''s here!"

 Chapter 1415

    "Yo! Look who''s here!"


    A shrill female voice sounded, startling the people who whispered around.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the stairs.


    When I saw Li Ping, I knew it one after another. When I looked at the women around him, my face was even more wonderful.


    There are excited, amazing, flattering and envious.


    Of course, there must be jealousy, which is reasonable.


    For example, the woman with a shrill voice at the beginning is staring at Mi Youning with envy.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment. Then she remembered this classmate named Wu Mengjun, who was also the original owner.


    But he is not in the same class, but in the same grade.


    "Miss Gu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t see you last year. You think you won''t have a chance in the future. You''ve come out this year. The Dragon sees the head and doesn''t see the end."


    Wu Mengjun''s words are very unpleasant.


    Li Ping stood beside mi Youning and frowned when he heard this.


    "Wu Mengjun, if you can''t speak, close your mouth! No one will think you are mute!"


    His words completely angered Wu Mengjun.


    The latter stared at Mi Youning with resentment on his face, and then looked at Li Ping with resentment.


    "I know you can''t forget this woman for so many years. You''re eager to invite someone in person this year.


    If it hadn''t been for this woman, now our two families have already married! Now that this woman appears, she''s not yours! Don''t daydream! "


    Hearing Wu Mengjun''s vexation, Li Ping pressed his forehead with a headache.


    He is really going crazy by this woman. How can there be such a woman who doesn''t know how to behave.


    "Wu Mengjun, don''t involve others in the affairs of our two families. Today is a classmate party. Don''t mess around here!"


    His words made the unwilling woman more crazy.


    The latter angrily pointed at Li Ping, "I''m fooling around? How dare you say you didn''t like Gu Ying in those years?! a blind man, she doesn''t live long and will die sooner or later!"


    Wu Mengjun''s words made many people present look frightened.


    Someone dares to say that!


    Who is Gu Ying?


    The richest man in Z city is the apple of his heart.


    Now Gu''s sister controls Shaodong''s palm treasure.


    The family is holding Gu Ying for fear of falling and holding it in their mouth for fear of melting.


    With a cautious attitude, all the upper class people in Z City see it in their eyes.


    Li Ping''s face was livid. He glanced at Mi Youning and was relieved to see that the latter''s expression had not changed much.


    Then he waved to the staff not far away, "take this lady out."


    His methods were crisp and neat, and the waiters of Kaifan hotel were not ordinary people, most of them were veterans.


    They will be taken away soon. During this period, Wu Mengjun swears and swears, which is very unbearable.


    During this period, MI Youning finally spoke.


    "Wait..."


    Everyone looked at Mi Youning and wanted to see how she was going to do it.


    Some people gloat, others go to the theatre, and of course others show concern.


    The waiter stopped and Wu Mengjun''s words stopped.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and looked up and down at Wu Mengjun with doubts in her eyebrows.


    Her eyes were like looking at something.


    In short, it is a very unpleasant sight.


    After watching for a while, MI Youning finally opened his mouth while the people around him were waiting.


    "This... Miss, who are you? Do I know you?"


    Mi Youning''s eyes were filled with contempt.


    No one was attacked for no reason and looked safe.

 Chapter 1416

    "Poop..."


    As soon as mi Youning''s words fell, someone in the crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    The laughter rang out slowly, mostly suppressed.


    When Wu Mengjun heard mi Youning''s words, he was stunned and forced.


    Soon her face twisted, "Gu Ying!"


    His voice was shrill and full of resentment.


    Mi Youning stepped back two steps and pulled out his ears indecently.


    "Keep your voice down. I''m not deaf. If I have tinnitus, I''ll lose all my money."


    His tone was naughty, but he succeeded in blocking Wu Mengjun''s mouth.


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows the identity of the woman in front of her and the strength behind her. It''s easy to crush her family.


    But she was unwilling.


    Her appearance is no worse than her. When she was at school, why should she be a school flower.


    Why do all men revolve around her Gu Ying.


    Even her fiance doesn''t want her.


    This woman is dying. Why should she occupy such good conditions!


    Wu Mengjun is unwilling, but he is afraid of each other''s background.


    Looking at the fear on her face, MI Youning was satisfied and waved to the waiter.


    "Take people away."


    "Yes."


    The party was an episode, and everyone warmed up again.


    For Wu Mengjun, I didn''t care too much.


    Next, many people revolved around mi Youning.


    During this period, Li Ping also apologized to her, saying that he had implicated her for his sake.


    Mi Youning waved his hand and said he didn''t care.


    Apart from Wu Mengjun, there are no other changes in the classmate party.


    The party was a success in the end.


    At the end, MI Youning left.


    Li Ping saw what she meant and sent people downstairs in person.


    "Wu Mengjun''s words, don''t care. Her company has encountered problems and is likely to go bankrupt. My father didn''t do it."


    When going downstairs, Li Ping couldn''t help but explain again.


    Mi Youning smiled and shook her head. "I don''t care, it''s just her attitude."


    She wouldn''t make a sound if the other party didn''t speak out.


    Downstairs, Gu''s driver was waiting.


    At the same time, there was a man standing beside the driver.


    The tall, handsome and elegant man is Gu Yicheng.


    When Li Ping saw Gu Yicheng, the casual in his eyes was immediately put away.


    Gu''s group is the current president and the future chairman of the group.


    This man is obviously not a few years older than him, but what he has now is the existence of Z city.


    Li Ping is also one of them.


    Gu Yicheng is admired, looked up to and even envied.


    "Brother!" Mi Youning greeted Gu Yicheng with a smile.


    When the latter saw her appear, he strode forward.


    As the other party approached, Li Ping had a mentality of running away.


    The man in front of him was elegant and handsome, and his breath made him want to escape.


    From small to large, they were so-called rich and young, but they were often compared by their parents with the men in front of them.


    Li Ping''s family is also ranked top in Z city. Gu Yicheng naturally knows him.


    But they are not familiar, and some are just nodding friends.


    "Childe Li." he said hello in a flat tone.


    Li Ping''s hand in his pocket was clenched hard at this time, with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Gu, don''t call me that. I''d better call my name. I''m ashamed to hear you call me that."


    He hung his head as if he were really embarrassed.


    Gu Yicheng knew that Li Ping was his sister''s classmate. His face softened when he heard each other''s words.

 Chapter 1417

    "OK, I''ll pick up Xiaoying home. See you later."


    Gu Yicheng responded and shifted his attention from Li Ping to his sister.


    "Did you have fun?"


    Mi Youning smiled and hugged Gu Yicheng''s arm. Her face with light makeup was no longer pale.


    "Happy, but I''m so sleepy."


    This body still needs to be cultivated after all. It can''t escape fatigue.


    Hearing what she said, Gu Yicheng touched her head and showed his love in his eyes.


    "Then let''s go home."


    Li Ping raised his head, smiled and calmed his eyes.


    "Goodbye, brother Gu."


    "Bye."


    Gu Yicheng turns around and leaves with MI Youning.


    Li Ping stood behind them and watched them get on the bus and leave. After a long time, he sighed and turned back to the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tick..."


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The sound of water came and sounded in my ears.


    Mi Youning frowned slightly, and her long eyelashes trembled under the refraction of the bedroom wall lamp.


    There was a smell coming from the tip of the nose.


    That''s


    Mi Youning suddenly quickly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed.


    It''s bloody.


    Open eyes with strong vigilance.


    Glancing around the bedroom, I didn''t see any danger.


    The French windows were cut open, and the gauze curtain in front of the glass floated in the wind.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning frowned.


    She closed the French window before going to bed, but it was opened at this time. It was obvious that someone came in.


    Pick up the remote control on one side, and the light in the big bedroom is bright.


    Definitely a stranger came in.


    If it was Gu Yicheng, the other party could not open the French window, and the original owner''s health would be bad.


    The sister of Gu Yicheng couldn''t do it.


    The servants of Gu''s house would not have such behavior.


    The ticking sound in her ears and the smell of blood at the tip of her nose could not be her illusion.


    From the bed to the ground, MI Youning scanned every part of the room.


    Even though there was still a smell of blood in the room, she still didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    Just when she finished checking the last place, the small bar not far away, was about to turn around, she felt a creepy breath and pressure.


    The feeling of being in the hospital came again!


    Behind her back, MI Youning felt that someone was staring at her.


    Her eyes were heavy, with some weight, which made her out of breath.


    At this moment, she even thought of her dream last night.


    It was the same feeling when surrounded by strange evil men at that time.


    After biting his teeth, MI Youning suddenly turned his head.


    No, nothing!


    Behind her was only the screen curtain in front of the French window, fluttering in the evening wind.


    But the feeling of being stared at just now is too obvious and real.


    She doesn''t think it''s an illusion, or she thinks too much.


    Raised his feet and stepped on the soft carpet, MI Youning clenched his hands into fists.


    There must be someone else in this room.


    Or... That''s not a person!


    Just as she walked to the French window, the feeling of being stared at hit again.


    Still from behind her.


    At this moment, MI Youning''s nerve lines were beating.


    Sticky - greasy eyes, unbridled on her.


    Although he didn''t feel malicious, MI Youning was very uncomfortable.


    She wanted to turn around and ask the secret "person" what she wanted to do.


    Just then, she found traces on the ground in front of the French windows.


    It''s a piece of bright red blood.


    Qingxiu''s eyebrows twisted deeper. She stepped forward and looked at the fresh blood.

 Chapter 1418

    The screen curtain in front of the French window suddenly blew up, blocking her sight.


    When she looked at the ground again, there was no blood, clean and nothing.


    Mi Youning stared at her eyes, showing some surprise.


    How big the secret "man" is.


    Even if it is unscrupulous, such a practice clearly treats her as a fool to play.


    When ordinary people encounter all this, they may already be creepy, even faint, and even go crazy.


    But she''s not ordinary.


    People in the dark are teasing her, which MI Youning is very sure.


    The other party''s line of sight, from the beginning if there is nothing, to the later intensity, as well as the scene in front of him.


    All this is done deliberately by the other party.


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief, reached out and pressed the fingerprint switch on the wall, and the French windows merged automatically.


    After that, she leaned back in front of the French window and held the moon Hungary in her hands.


    "I don''t know what you mean by not showing your true face and hiding your head and tail when you visit?"


    The silent room was still silent after MI Youning spoke.


    No one responded to her.


    The room was silent. You could hear a needle drop.


    Mi Youning was not in a hurry, and she waited slowly with the corners of her lips.


    She didn''t believe it. The other party was so calm.


    The sight of looking around still exists.


    She couldn''t catch each other''s direction.


    "Ha ha..."


    Low pressure, sexual sounds sounded in the room.


    It''s a man''s voice.


    The other party''s voice, heard in MI Youning''s ears, seemed to tease people with a hook.


    The familiar voice made mi Youning stand straight in an instant, and even took a few steps forward.


    This is the voice in a dream.


    The enchanting voice of the evil man and the art of confusion made her answer each other and promise to be his wife.


    Thinking of the scene in the dream, MI Youning is not well.


    The sound in the room is so familiar, which shows that... Last night was not a dream.


    It''s not a dream, then she''s bad!


    "Shit!"


    If she is enchanted, she can''t get rid of it as long as she agrees.


    This kind of thing is her carelessness.


    **There are also forced to say that as long as human beings admit, what they say will become a fact.


    "Madam, but are you thinking of me?"


    A voice full of laughter sounded in my ears.


    The warm breath fell on the side of his neck, which made mi Youning feel bad.


    She quickly turned back and stared at the void she had just stood in front of her.


    Nothing. No one''s there.


    How confused she was. It wasn''t long before she entered the task world. How did she sell herself in a muddle.


    Moreover, MI Youning is very sure that the man around her is the one with more weight in another world identity.


    The room in the dream is not inhabited by ordinary ghosts.


    The cold smell came from behind, which made her goose bumps on her back.


    Before mi Youning could escape, he was hugged.


    "Madam, why are you so estranged from me? The newlyweds are not all like glue, but madam doesn''t want to see me as a husband?"


    The voice full of grievances sounded in MI Youning''s ear.


    This time, it is no longer a warm breath, but cold and full of cold tide.


    Mi Youning twisted her pale and beautiful face because of the other party''s shameless words.


    "You let go!"


    "Ha ha..." the man seemed to hear something funny and smiled in a low voice.


    He said, "madam, you still owe me a double - repair agreement."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I had a bad thing yesterday. I cried like hell!


    Bad times make everything bad


    Babies need your comfort [crying]

 Chapter 1419

    Hearing the man''s words, MI Youning was really angry and smiled.


    She laughed loudly, and the man holding her back laughed.


    "Shuang Xiu? Have your spring and autumn dream!"


    Mi Youning fought back with the power of his soul and quickly broke away from each other''s arms.


    The man behind was free, and the laughter didn''t stop.


    "Madam, how can you do that? You promised to be a husband yourself."


    Mi Youning broke free and looked at the void behind him.


    I thought I couldn''t see anything like before.


    But I didn''t want to see a figure in front of me.


    Vaguely see the traces of red and a touch of white in the emptiness.


    It was in the dream that I saw the figure of the evil man.


    "Who the hell are you?" she didn''t answer the man''s previous question.


    "Who does the lady say I am?"


    The figure in front of me moved slowly and stood in front of MI Youning.


    This time, the outline of the other party became clearer.


    A pair of smiling peach eyes, face blurred, how can not see the face.


    A red dress is as charming as blood, and a white hair makes people lose their eyes.


    The whole body of the other party exudes a seductive - human breath.


    This feeling makes mi Youning want to stay away, for fear that he will be confused by men again.


    But before she could move, she was imprisoned by a man again.


    This time, the action of the evil man was very rude.


    "Madam, remember, my name is the ghost king. It''s your man. It''s all because my wife''s soul is so delicious that I''m uncontrollably bewitched."


    The last sigh made mi Youning want to turn around and slap him.


    It''s like her responsibility.


    However, her heart is surplus but her strength is insufficient. The evil man imprisoned her arms and pressed her hard, making her unable to move for half a minute.


    Ghost king?


    That''s cruel.


    How could she provoke such a guy.


    The ghost king of hell is ferocious and cruel. It is said that he is bloodthirsty. The other party touches blood every hour and every second.


    The other world is ruled by the ghost king.


    Under his rule, nature was a group of more cruel and bloodthirsty demons and ghosts.


    Mi Youning felt MMP in her heart, but she remained calm on her face.


    The evil man stretched out his hand and raised her chin. An ambiguous voice sounded in his ear, "madam''s eyes are dishonest."


    In his heart, MI Youning''s heart stopped suddenly for a few seconds.


    The other party''s tone was flat, but his peach blossom eyes were full of displeasure, and even flashed a cruel light.


    It seems that the next second the other party is unhappy, he will dig her eyes.


    At this moment, MI Youning can''t get rid of the man in front of him.


    Before the power of soul, you can also attack and avoid the other party unexpectedly.


    At present, her soul power has reached the end of the oil and the lamp is dry. The last world used too much soul power to give children.


    As a result, she doesn''t have much power left now.


    Put her cold fingers on MI Youning''s eyes and touch them.


    The man''s actions are gentle and seemingly cautious. "What''s the lady thinking? It''s better to talk to her husband."


    The fingers on the eyes are exerting force, and the other party''s tone is indifferent.


    In MI Youning''s opinion, the other party''s words and deeds are all threats!


    She closed her eyes, "ghost king? Hiss! I didn''t know that the Lord of the world was so mean!


    There are plenty of women who want to be you. It''s really shameful to force innocent ordinary humans! "


    The atmosphere in the air solidified.


    Mi Youning felt the sight put on her with a strong pressure.


    Death gaze is nothing more than that.

 Chapter 1420

    Just as mi Youning was preparing to fight for life and death, his lips were heavy.


    Mi Youning was hurt by his rude actions.


    She kept retreating, her feet flustered and confused.


    Until there is no retreat.


    Her body was attached to the French window behind her, completely accepting the man''s almost rough kiss.


    "Well... Let me go..."


    "Hum!"


    Her resistance was exchanged for a man''s cold hum.


    At the same time, MI Youning''s body was turned over and pressed in front of the French window.


    "Madam, if your husband is unhappy, you have to suffer."


    After that, the comfortable cotton pajamas were torn to reveal man Miao''s body.


    The cold temperature falls everywhere.


    Mi Youning passively endured all this, and his eyes flashed doubts and puzzlement, even gnashing his teeth.


    She can''t see through this man.


    The other party''s information can''t be found.


    It made her very angry.


    She didn''t know whether the man was the one she was looking for.


    At present, the touch of the other party makes her not sick, but she is also unhappy.


    But she has gone through every world and found someone who can make colorful glass stones change.


    In addition to a red mole on the shoulder socket and the possibility that she could not see each other''s information, she could not find any other traces at all.


    This makes her irritable and makes her feel bad now.


    If you are in a bad mood, you naturally want to vent.


    "Bang..."


    All the power of soul came to resist the man who made trouble behind her and was ready to fight with her.


    The other party''s hands had been measured all over her.


    It was almost inch by inch to have the final exercise with her.


    This critical moment is also the time when the men behind are the weakest.


    So mi Youning can shake the other party away.


    Reaching out to pull the broken pajamas, MI Youning looked at the shocked peach blossom eyes of the evil man in front of him.


    Soon, the shock in each other''s eyes was replaced by strong interest.


    "Madam, I''ll wait for the day you ask me."


    The evil man said, and his figure slowly dissipated.


    Until the other party disappeared, MI Youning didn''t even know the other party''s true face except for his peach blossom eyes, red clothes and white hair.


    She vaguely felt that the other party''s evil wanton peach eyes were inexplicably familiar.


    But looking for all the faces in my mind, no one is against it.


    Ask the other party to take the initiative?


    Mi Youning sneered.


    That night, she was doomed to sleep.


    I can''t guess why I provoked the ghost king. I don''t understand the positive tone of the other party before he left.


    After dawn, MI Youning heard the sound outside the door.


    That''s Gu Yicheng. The other party has already played. This point is to exercise.


    Looking at the time, MI Youning also got up.


    The next few days were very quiet.


    Until that day, the news of Li Ping''s death came.


    The Li family in Z city is the first group of rich families in the real estate industry.


    Now can stand these years, it can be seen that there is also background and capital.


    This family is the third richest man in Z City in addition to taking care of their family.


    The Li family called to inform each family. Mi Youning was obviously stunned when he heard the news.


    Li Ping, that sunny and handsome man died like this.


    The news from the Li family is that he died of myocardial infarction.


    But mi Youning doesn''t think so. She has met Li Ping and the other party is very healthy.


    Without hesitation, she decided to attend Li Ping''s funeral.


    Gu Yicheng stopped her, but it was useless.


    Finally, Gu Yicheng accompanied her to Li Ping''s funeral. He was worried about his sister''s body.


    The funeral of the Li family was very grand. Li Ping was the youngest son of the current leader of the Li family.


    There is also a big brother and a sister above him.

 Chapter 1421

    At the funeral, MI Youning saw many familiar faces he had seen at the classmate party.


    Mi Youning knew that Wu Mengjun was dead when she met a good friend who talked with Li Ping in detail that day.


    On the night of their party.


    Mi Youning was stunned by the news.


    Her keen sense told her that it was not easy.


    Gu Yicheng came from one side. He was just greeting the Li family. Now he has gone through the stage and should go back.


    "Xiao Ying, it''s time to go back."


    Mi Youning says goodbye to the people around him and walks to Gu Yicheng.


    In the meantime, her eyebrows have been frowning.


    Seeing his sister''s appearance, Gu Yicheng saw a dark light in his eyes.


    Then he turned and looked at Li Ping in the black-and-white photo.


    It looks really beautiful, sunny, handsome, and even... A little tender.


    Such men are really popular with women.


    Unfortunately, the deceased is gone, and his sister''s love is missed after all.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know at this time. Gu Yicheng misunderstands that she likes Li Ping.


    The other party even decided to put down her work and accompany her well these days, hoping that she would slowly put down Li Ping.


    The brothers and sisters left, and everyone was watching their backs.


    The status of the Gu family in Z city is different after all. The people who the Li family can invite to the Gu family are also affirmed by the Gu family in Z city.


    Mi Youning gets on the bus and feels a little cold around. She can''t help grabbing her clothes.


    Although her action was small, Gu Yicheng looked at her and let the Secretary''s family turn on the warm wind.


    It''s late autumn. Gu Ying is very weak and afraid of cold and heat.


    It''s OK to turn on the warm air at this time.


    Mi Youning smiled at Gu Yicheng.


    The smile was pressed down before it took shape.


    The car has started and left the funeral slowly.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Yicheng smiles and sees mi Youning staring at him.


    Even though his sister''s sight was strange, he looked tolerant, "Xiao Ying, what''s the matter?"


    Mi Youning takes back her sight and shakes her head at Gu Yicheng.


    But the corner of his eye still looked at Gu Yicheng''s back.


    There lay a white shadow.


    Each other''s soul is white, which is harmless and has no resentment.


    White people can see that it is a person''s outline.


    Mi Youning suddenly turned around and looked at the funeral farther and farther behind the car.


    I didn''t expect to leave with one.


    The one you took away was the protagonist of the funeral.


    On the way home, Gu Yicheng opened the documents he carried with him.


    Now Gu''s group has handed it over to him and has to handle many documents every day, each of which is related to a large amount of money.


    Mi Youning held his chin and looked at Gu Yicheng and the white shadow lying on him.


    The car has been driving for a distance, and the white shadow lies on Gu Yicheng, slowly showing his original face.


    The white shadow is none other than Li Ping.


    With Li Ping''s calm and calm eyes, MI Youning frowned slightly.


    He is sucking Gu Yicheng''s Yang.


    Li Ping didn''t go too far. After taking Yang Qi, he could finally speak.


    "Gu Ying, I don''t have much time. You should be careful of Wu Mengjun. She wants to revenge everyone. I was poisoned by her too."


    Mi Youning communicated with each other with divine consciousness, "Wu Mengjun? How did she die?"


    Li Ping shook his head. "I don''t know. It seems that she died in a car accident. The scene was very miserable. She shed a lot of blood. The car she sat in was soaked in blood."


    Then he paused, as if he remembered some terrible picture.

 Chapter 1422

    "When she appeared in front of me, I didn''t recognize it. The other party wanted to revenge everyone. People at the classmate party that night should be careful. You must tell them that after all, it was my game."


    Seeing Li Ping''s white shadow fading, MI Youning nodded involuntarily.


    She raised her head and looked at her. Gu Yicheng didn''t understand her sight.


    Mi Youning takes advantage of the situation to Approach Gu Yicheng and puts his hand on his shoulder.


    "There''s something here."


    In fact, she conveyed some soul power to Li Ping through this posture.


    This is what she can do. People in the underworld can feel her own breath and let Li Ping have a good baby in the next life.


    She moved quickly. Li Ping was caught off guard and Gu Yicheng withdrew her hand in the twinkling of an eye.


    Gu Yicheng saw the things in her hand, shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    Then he stretched out his hand and took the long hair in her hand. "Is that what you said?"


    Mi Youning nodded. "Yes, has my brother made a new girlfriend? Why do you have a woman''s long hair?"


    Li Ping took advantage of the opportunity to leave Gu Yicheng.


    He didn''t understand what mi Youning had just done and didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    A gentle smile hung on her pale face, "Gu Ying, I''m leaving. You... Take care."


    With that, his soul slowly floated out of the low-key luxury car.


    "Go."


    Before Li Ping''s soul left, he suddenly turned back and looked deeply.


    The eyes are full of nostalgia and reluctance. The strong feelings make people look surprised.


    Mi Youning caught the faint light.


    Li Ping has disappeared, and there is no trace of him in the world.


    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying..."


    Mi Youning took back her sight and frowned at Gu Yicheng, "huh?"


    "... girl, what''s the matter with you today? How do you feel absent-minded and ignore people when talking to you?"


    "No, I just thought Li Ping was gone. It''s still unacceptable."


    Gu Yicheng heard the speech and suddenly realized it.


    He took mi Youning''s hand, thought for a moment and comforted him, "everyone has his own life. Don''t care too much. Look ahead. There are many people who treat you well in the world."


    "..." Mi Youning obviously felt very strange when he heard these words.


    Full of questioning eyes, face up to Gu Yicheng.


    But the latter did not receive it at all and continued to say, "look, brother, I have also experienced a lot of twists and turns. Feelings depend on fate.


    You are still young. You will meet people who are nice to you in the future and will make you care... "


    "Brother, wait..." Mi Youning quickly interrupted Gu Yicheng.


    "You... Did you misunderstand something?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yicheng was not stupid. He obviously felt something, and his face gradually changed.


    "I''m just an ordinary classmate to Li Ping."


    "..." Gu Yicheng was embarrassed.


    "Li Ping has people he likes."


    "..." Gu Yicheng''s earlobes were slightly red.


    "Brother, are you... Okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yicheng quickly took the document just thrown aside and put it back on his lap again.


    Then he pretended to read the documents carefully.


    Then he felt that it was inappropriate, turned his head and said seriously, "well, maybe I misunderstood, so you don''t hear that."


    Then he looked down at the documents in his hand and looked solemn.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Brother, I didn''t know you were so shy, hahaha..."


    Gu Yicheng''s earlobe moved, and the corners of his lips slowly aroused the arc of connivance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    I''m sorry, honey. I only changed two chapters yesterday because of something.


    It''s been a bad two days. It''s too bad.


    It will be updated stably later.

 Chapter 1423

    What mi Youning said is true. Li Ping really likes people.


    At the classmate party, I saw many women show their favor to him.


    But he turned down every lady politely.


    It wasn''t until someone teased him about it that Li Ping said that he had someone he liked.


    When he said these words, there was a light in his eyes, an amazing light.


    Gu Yicheng was also embarrassed. He was amorous.


    My sister has grown up and her mind is different from that of a child.


    Today''s misunderstanding made him obviously feel that there was something between his sister and him.


    This is the first time he has faced such a problem.


    Knowing that his sister didn''t like Li Ping and was depressed, Gu Yicheng sent people home and went to the company to be busy.


    Seeing Gu Yicheng''s car go away, MI Youning turns and returns to Gu''s house.


    The original owner''s body is too weak. Mi Youning is tired when she comes home.


    She changed her dark clothes, dressed in comfortable home clothes, leaned against the bed and closed her eyes.


    She can''t tell everyone what Li Ping said for the time being.


    This kind of supernatural event will not be believed at all.


    The long eyelashes trembled with the rotation of the eyes under the closed eyelids.


    Soon, the dense long eyelashes stopped moving.


    Slowly approaching, I saw that the person leaning on the bed had fallen into a deep sleep.


    When she wakes up again, she will find earth shaking changes in her family.


    "Hello, audience friends. Next, let''s play a major accident. A truck driver on XX road improperly braked and collided with dozens of cars. Now three people have been killed.


    Two of them are the chairman and his wife of Gu''s group in the city. According to people around him, the chairman of Gu''s group went to country m with his wife, and just got off the plane today... "


    This is the news broadcast in the downstairs hall of Gu Zhai. The busy servants around have stopped what they are doing.


    They stared at the huge LCD TV.


    Upstairs, in the bedroom.


    Mi Youning wakes up naturally after sleeping. She doesn''t want to move under the quilt.


    The original Lord''s physical constitution is not good, which leads her to be lazy in everything she does now.


    Looking at the dark sky outside the landing window, I don''t think I''m going to play.


    Mi Youning gets up, stretches lazily, puts on her home shoes and walks to the door.


    The servant downstairs was still watching the news. When mi Youning came downstairs, the news was over.


    But for the first time, she found something wrong with the servant.


    No one said hello, even their faces were ugly.


    "What happened?"


    Mi Youning asked aloud.


    The servants around have their eyes on her. They are sympathetic, compassionate and regrettable


    Their expressions let Mi Yuning know about the accident.


    "Heavy message! Heavy message!"


    Just then, the content originally broadcast on the TV screen changed.


    "When the chairman of Gu''s group and his wife died, and then the president of Gu''s group, who is also the eldest son of chairman Gu, Gu Yicheng had a traffic accident when he rushed to the scene of the car accident, and now he has fallen into a coma..."


    The reporter on TV is not the one before.


    The other party even took the camera to the scene of the accident.


    "Give way..."


    "Give way..."


    Mi Youning sees Gu Yicheng''s head covered with blood. The other party has been sitting in the co pilot''s seat.


    His secretary refused reporters to shoot in front of the car and prevented them from coming forward.


    "Let''s all give way. The ambulance will arrive right away. Don''t hinder..."


    Mi Youning was cold all over.

 Chapter 1424

    It is undeniable that MI Youning felt cold when he saw the scene.


    Gu''s father and mother are dead.


    Gu Yicheng''s appearance now is also at stake.


    She doesn''t believe that there is nothing fishy in it.


    Mi Youning clenched his hands into fists, and his not so pale face became ugly.


    She remembered the words that the evil man had left.


    The Lord of hell, the ghost king, once said that she would ask him on her own initiative.


    Should she say that the other party is merciful?


    Let Gu Yicheng still breathe.


    The servants around have been foolish, and the family is now in danger.


    Sir and madam are dead, and the young master is in danger.


    There was only one sick lady left at home. They felt that their work was not guaranteed.


    But more sympathy, miss who can''t react in front of the sofa.


    Mi Youning is not unresponsive, but thinking about how to find the ghost king and get Gu''s father and mother back.


    She knew that their souls were not in the world. They were not short-lived people.


    If they want to return to the world, they can only go to hell.


    Moreover, Gu Yicheng is also very dangerous.


    Mi Youning turned and ran upstairs quickly.


    Time waits for no man. Now she is going to that world at once.


    The servants looked sympathetically at her "escape" behavior, and their eyes showed compassion.


    "Bang..."


    Vigorously push open the bedroom door, just step into the door and suddenly stop.


    The sharp eyes shone straight into one part of the room.


    There''s something there.


    "Tick..."


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The familiar voice sounded, and there was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    The lights in the house were turned off, and I could only see a shadow there.


    Mi Youning stepped up to the man, walked into the room and closed the door through the bedroom.


    "Wu Mengjun."


    She called out the name of the figure in a certain tone.


    "Know it''s me, you''re not afraid?"


    The black figure is indeed Wu Mengjun who has died miserably.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and glanced at Wu Mengjun''s strong resentment.


    Instead of answering each other''s questions, she mentioned another world.


    "You cultivate the soul in hell?"


    "Hum! You know a lot!"


    Wu Mengjun slowly drifted to MI Youning.


    "Gu Ying! The adult asked you to come with me. If you want to save your parents and brother, come with me!"


    Mi Youning did not move or speak, but looked at Wu Mengjun carefully.


    She saw Wu Mengjun''s tragic death and who killed her.


    It''s the ghost king.


    Why did the other party kill Wu Mengjun.


    "Why did the ghost King kill you and what did you do?"


    Thinking so, MI Youning couldn''t help asking.


    As soon as her voice fell to the ground, Wu Mengjun suddenly raised his head.


    The other party''s eyes showed a towering hatred and a strong killing intention.


    "It''s all you! Gu Ying, you''re a broom star!"


    At this moment, Wu Mengjun had no brain and was full of resentment.


    If it weren''t for the woman in front of her, how could she die.


    Before she died, the other party pressed her head hard.


    Even because the other party died, the woman was still her master after death.


    Thinking of what the ghost king said to the ghosts in hell, Wu Mengjun wanted Gu Ying to disappear in this world.


    Why can a sick child of the other party get so many people''s favor.


    Even the Lord of hell was "dead set" on her.


    "Gu Ying, damn you!!!"

 Chapter 1425

    Wu Mengjun shouted in a sharp voice. Gu Ying, you deserve to die, so he rushed to MI Youning.


    Her sharp nails slowly extended from her hands.


    The killing intention in his eyes was so fierce that his eyes shed blood and tears.


    Mi Youning broke into the other party with the power of his soul when the other party was about to approach.


    "Wu Mengjun! I''m not interested in talking nonsense to you! Just ask you, why did the ghost King kill you? What does it have to do with me?"


    Her words twisted Wu Mengjun''s face, "you are the Lord of hell''s wife, ghost queen! Whoever disrespects you is dead!"


    Mrs. Lord of hell, Queen of ghosts?


    Mi Youning frowned and his expression became very strange.


    "Because of this?"


    "Otherwise!"


    Wu Mengjun is also wronged. She hates Gu Ying. When she leaves the classmate party, she just wants to find someone to teach her a lesson (buy a fierce person to kill).


    But as soon as I hung up, the next second, the Lord of hell appeared.


    Her death was not painful, but she was unwilling to die like this!


    So I put this account on Gu Ying.


    Hearing Wu Mengjun''s words, MI Youning thought that it was her dream that day, in which she promised the ghost king to become his wife.


    That''s one life because she''s gone.


    Mi Youning could not help but curse.


    "Madam, why curse me?"


    A magnetic voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    The familiar voice changed the faces of MI Youning and Wu Mengjun.


    Wu Mengjun is afraid and frightened.


    Mi Youning was angry and gnashing his teeth.


    She turned and looked behind her. She saw two figures floating in the direction of the door.


    The ghost king still makes people can''t see his facial features clearly, only a pair of peach blossom eyes are very clear.


    Behind him was a dark figure with a gilded mask and a black robe.


    Seeing mi Youning looking over, he immediately knelt on one knee.


    "After seven domes have seen ghosts!"


    Mi Youning closes her eyes. She doesn''t know this person, but there is a sense of disobedience in the other party.


    She didn''t think about it.


    Think of what happened to Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng.


    She tried to suppress her anger, pressing it again and again.


    The cool eyes opened quickly.


    She couldn''t help it.


    The sharp eyes looked at the ghost king.


    The peach blossom eyes of each other''s demons showed a smile.


    "Madam, what''s the matter? Why are you so angry?"


    "You know what you''re asking!" gnashing your teeth.


    The ghost king came to MI Youning''s body. Behind him, the man with a gilt mask and a black robe quickly got up.


    "Madam, I said you would take the initiative to beg me. Please, please, you will have a lot of things, including Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, and... Gu Yicheng''s life."


    Temptation sounded in my ears.


    Mi Youning didn''t even see how the ghost king got behind her.


    The last second was in front of him, and the next moment was behind her.


    No, or not a second.


    The other party''s speed is faster.


    The ghost king leaned behind mi Youning and leaned against her neck, smelling constantly in that muscle skin.


    "I want to see them."


    Mi Youning made the only request.


    "OK." a soft spoiled voice.


    After the ghost king promised her, he didn''t take people to leave directly, but walked towards Wu Mengjun behind.


    At the moment of turning around, the smile and tenderness in his peach blossom eyes dispersed.


    His cold eyes stared at Wu Mengjun like a dead object.


    "You want to kill her?" there was no emotion that people could capture.


    If Wu Mengjun hadn''t been imprisoned by the power of his soul, he wanted to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.

 Chapter 1426

    The power of the ghost king made her soul unable to gather.


    "Spare your life... I..."


    The ghost King interrupted her, "you wanted to kill my wife that day... So I''ll teach you a lesson. Now I''ll leave you in hell to serve my wife. It seems that you''re not very satisfied..."


    "No, no, no... forgive me, my Lord. I was wrong, really wrong..."


    Wu Mengjun trembled and begged for mercy. She felt the real death approaching.


    "Hum!" the ghost King waved his hand, and Wu Mengjun''s soul dissipated in the bedroom without leaving a trace of smoke.


    Mi Youning turned around and saw this scene, which made her eyebrows and eyes not move.


    Although Wu Mengjun died because of her, everything is doomed. She is destined to live not long.


    At present, the man opposite is just trying to frighten her.


    Wu Mengjun... Typical bad luck, took... Chicken.


    And she didn''t get any better. She became a monkey.


    Make an example.


    The ghost king turned and the smile in a pair of peach blossom eyes reappeared.


    He held out his hand to MI Youning, slender as jade. His white and clean hand was in the void. "Madam, I''ll take you to meet my father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Ah, bah!


    What a shame!


    Mi Youning rolled his eyes, but his action was not implicit. He walked quickly to the other party and put his hand on the man''s hand.


    Warm and cool big hands, surrounded by soft and warm small hands.


    Big formalities hold small hands.


    The seven domes that had been following behind the ghost King moved at this time.


    The other party made a handprint, and the emptiness in front of him suddenly flashed.


    When the shaking feeling disappeared, MI Youning appeared in the hospital.


    Mi Youning immediately recognized the familiar costumes and buildings, as well as the familiar faces around him. This is the hospital where the original owner has lived for more than a year.


    "Madam, come with me." the ghost king made a noise around him.


    But she couldn''t see him.


    Mi Youning felt a hand gently pulling her.


    She hung her arms and tried to follow naturally, with fast steps.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to an operating room.


    Standing in front of the operating room, MI Youning sees the secretary next to Gu Yicheng. The other party squats in the corner against the wall and looks decadent.


    She didn''t disturb each other, but faced the empty direction holding her hand with questions in her eyes.


    "Madam, don''t worry. It''s my father-in-law and mother-in-law in the operating room. They won''t die. The king of hell can''t take their lives."


    The gentle and pleasant voice sounded in her ear, which made mi Youning feel itchy.


    She wanted to reach out and touch it, but she thought that the ghost king was leaning against her and would meet each other in vain. This idea was dispelled.


    "What about my brother? How is he?"


    In front of the quiet operating room, MI Youning''s voice was clear. Gu Yicheng''s secretary suddenly raised his head when he heard her voice.


    "Miss Gu!"


    The secretary is just a young man in his twenties. When the other party sees mi Youning, he looks like a savior in his eyes.


    Mi Youning nodded at him, "Secretary Li."


    She only remembers each other''s surname Li.


    Secretary Li stood up and hurried to MI Youning. "I... president, he''s still inside. I didn''t dare to contact you and signed the operation form myself."


    The other party''s mood was a little excited, and he was unstable at the beginning.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Now, without the ghost King saying, she also knows that the three of Gu''s family are in the operating room.


    Because of MI Youning''s words, Secretary Li''s shoulder collapsed and the whole person relaxed.


    There was a warm feeling in her ear, which made mi Youning shake involuntarily.

 Chapter 1427

    She was kissed.


    Mi Youning inadvertently staggered one step.


    The voice of the ghost King''s low smile sounded in his ear.


    "Madam, this is their luck, not necessarily next time."


    After that, the cool air behind mi Youning dissipated.


    The ghost king is gone


    The sound of heavy footsteps came, not one or two people.


    Mi Youning turns around and sees familiar faces.


    The leader was an old man, followed by several doctors.


    The most prominent one is Fu Mingsheng in casual clothes, that is, the attending doctor of the original owner.


    When they saw mi Youning and Secretary Li, they just nodded and passed quickly.


    The party went straight to the operating room.


    Only Fu Mingsheng stopped when he passed mi Youning.


    The other party pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and there was no previous smile on his face.


    "Miss Gu, don''t worry too much. The situation is not very dangerous. I read the news and made a lot of noise."


    These words made mi Youning''s frown loose, as if he really relaxed.


    "Well, thank you. Dr. Fu has just come from home?"


    The latter nodded and quickly caught up with the team.


    Mi Youning stood behind and watched him step into the operating room.


    Fu Mingsheng, an orphan, grew up in an orphanage. It''s his ability to get to where he is today.


    The other side is also the male god in the eyes of many young nurses in this hospital, who want to marry.


    However, the other party has not been hooked by anyone in the hospital for so many years.


    Like veteran cadres, this man has been very plain all his life.


    Put all your energy into medicine.


    Mi Youning saw this man''s life without any problems.


    However, just when Fu Mingsheng pushed her glasses, she found a small detail.


    The hand holding the scalpel all year round half covered his handsome face.


    Let her see the peach blossom eyes covered by glasses.


    Eyes as like as two peas in memory.


    Even if those eyes didn''t smile, she saw the ghost King''s cold, angry, gentle and calm eyes.


    Can''t see the ghost King''s facial features clearly, so she has a deep memory of each other''s peach blossom eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng''s action just now completely coincides with the peach blossom eyes of the ghost king in his memory.


    If you didn''t know that Fu Mingsheng''s life was dull, there would be no problem.


    Mi Youning doubts that Fu Mingsheng is the ghost king.


    Pressing her forehead with a headache, she found that she was really a little too nervous today.


    The parents and brothers of the original owner cannot die anyway.


    Gu Ying wants a home and wants to die in the love of her family.


    If Gu''s family dies, her world task will be finished directly.


    The operation didn''t end until dawn.


    When Gu''s father and mother were transferred to the intensive care unit, Gu Yicheng, who was sent to the general ward last night, woke up.


    The stock market of Gu group fell very seriously, and the directors of Tiangang company stepped into the hospital.


    Secretary Li interacts with these people. Mi Youning comes to the intensive care unit and looks at Gu''s father and mother through the window.


    When Fu Mingsheng went to the intensive care unit in a white coat, he saw mi Youning worrying.


    "How''s Miss Gu?"


    A gentle voice sounded, and MI Youning turned his head to his slightly tired and handsome face.


    "Ah?" the familiar voice made mi Youning''s brain react for a moment.


    One night without rest, and the man''s gentle voice that people want to rely on, MI Youning is a little confused and soft.

 Chapter 1428

    Her expression and tone obviously made Fu Mingsheng show some dark light at the bottom of his eyes.


    It''s too fast to catch.


    Mi Youning also knew that her mental state was not very good, and her smile faded.


    "Dr. Fu, my parents shouldn''t have much problem?"


    Before the ghost King left, she promised again and again. She still wanted to ask.


    "If you observe for another 24 hours, you will have no problem as long as you pass the dangerous period. Everything is unknown in these 24 hours."


    Mi Youning was stunned, then nodded to Fu Mingsheng, "thank you, doctor Fu. I think you must have been called here temporarily last night. It''s hard."


    "Miss Gu, you''re welcome. Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu are important people in Z city. Many people are paying attention. It''s my honor to be called by the hospital."


    With that, Fu Mingsheng looked down at the watch he had just taken back.


    Before, he was ready to leave the hospital. Standing before changing his wardrobe, he just wanted to take off his white coat and wanted to have a look.


    "It''s getting late. Miss Gu hasn''t eaten yet. There are already meals in the hospital canteen at this time. Do you want to eat some?"


    The latter looked at his father and mother in the intensive care unit, "no, thank you."


    Fu Mingsheng was not surprised by her refusal.


    He just smiled very politely and said it was time for him to go home.


    Mi Youning watched Fu Mingsheng leave, and she left with him.


    Gu Yicheng''s room is messy. His assistant and secretary are helping him.


    Gu''s group is busy, so he has no time to rest.


    Mi Youning can''t help. She has more important things to do.


    Ghost king, what the other party wants is that she takes the initiative to find it.


    What the man said did come true.


    However, the ultimate control in the hands of who, it depends on who is more able to keep their original heart.


    Seeing that Gu Yicheng has nothing to do, MI Youning turns around in such a large hospital. In fact, he uses his soul to find the border.


    The border to the city of hell.


    Maybe it was luck, maybe it was the intention of the ghost king. Mi Youning soon found the boundary.


    It didn''t take a minute.


    Such a speed makes mi Youning cry and laugh.


    The power of soul is injected and transported to the barrier. When the barrier is opened, the surrounding area is suddenly dark.


    Everything in the hospital disappeared.


    The scene develops, and soon mi Youning steps into the city of hell again.


    Another world in the hospital, where the dark breath made her frown.


    As before, there are many houses around.


    Simply this time, she is not in a closed room, and she is no longer the existence of prey.


    "Click..."


    A crisp voice sounded.


    The house was opened.


    "Xiao Ying!"


    Mi Youning turns around and sees the people in the door of the room.


    Father Gu, mother Gu and Yi Cheng Gu are all there, and there are strangers behind them.


    Her eyes showed shock and anger.


    The ghost King lied to her!


    The souls of Gu''s father and mother are here, even Gu Yicheng.


    Clearly, before entering the city of hell, she saw with her own eyes that Gu Yicheng was still dealing with business and dealing with the directors of the company.


    At present, this situation makes mi Youning look ugly and distorted.


    The soul in the city of hell seems to have not left unharmed.


    "Xiao Ying, mother''s child, why are you here? What can I do?"


    Mother Gu stood in the door crying. She wanted to come out, but she couldn''t step out at all.


    Every time I lift my foot, I will be bounced back by the force at the door.


    "Xiao Ying..."

 Chapter 1429

    Gu''s mother''s eyes could not shed tears. Mi Youning looked at her worried face and sad eyes. It was more painful than crying.


    "Xiao Ying..." Gu''s mother''s voice choked.


    Behind her, left and right, stood Gu father and Gu Yicheng.


    The two men looked at Mi Youning, but they were different from Gu''s mother.


    Father Gu''s eyes showed some complexity.


    As for Gu Yicheng, it''s simpler. Mi Youning''s heart is not the taste of strange eyes.


    This man loves Gu Ying most. He is a typical girl.


    She treats her only sister as her daughter.


    Compared with Gu dad, he is the pet of promotion.


    "Dad, mom..." Mi Youning called. When she looked at Gu Yicheng, she gritted her teeth, "brother..."


    "Xiao Ying! Go back quickly and don''t come here." Gu''s mother waved to MI Youning.


    Father Gu answered.


    Only Gu Yicheng still has cold and strange eyes.


    The other party looked at her not at her sister, but at an enemy.


    Mi Youning felt bad about the family.


    She greeted Gu Yicheng''s eyes and said, "you don''t have to look at me like that. I''m your sister and you''re my brother. Although I don''t know what you found, but


    Remember, I''m Gu Ying. Gu Ying is not me. I won''t really die when I die. Gu Ying will really die when she dies. "


    She is indeed Gu Ying in this life.


    Gu Ying won''t be her, but she must be Gu Ying.


    Complete everything she wants instead of the original owner.


    They are mutually beneficial. She has all the memories of the original owner and lives instead of the original owner.


    Gu Yicheng''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    He seemed to understand something, and MI Youning''s eyes became more complicated.


    But the unfriendly hostility subsided a lot.


    To say why Gu Yicheng found something wrong with MI Youning, it was only because of one thing.


    His sister has been afraid of ghosts since she was a child.


    Gu Yicheng can feel his current situation and everything around him.


    Everything he''s going through now is real, mom and dad are around, and he heard what others in the room said before.


    Smart minds connect quickly. It''s still a hospital.


    Instead of leaving the hospital, he stepped into another world.


    In this world, he will die and be swallowed up by demons and ghosts outside.


    They want to hide, be found out by ghosts one by one, and finally eat them.


    Since it is true, according to my sister''s fear of ghosts, I should be afraid to appear at this time.


    This is one of them.


    Moreover, since he was discharged from the hospital, he clearly noticed that his sister was not the same as before.


    Cheerful a lot, no longer like the same sad face.


    Although the other party tries to maintain the previous state, there is still some sense of disobedience.


    I didn''t think too much before. Now I think back, it''s very wrong.


    His sister is different from the woman in front of him.


    Once found, all kinds of states are not quite right.


    Temperament, expression and those eyes are different.


    Although they have the same appearance, everything inside is different.


    Mi Youning said this and looked at Gu Yicheng''s thoughtful face, his father''s lips and his mother''s worried look.


    She stepped back two steps and looked to the end of the floor.


    "Wait for me and I''ll get you out of here."


    Gu Yicheng opens his mouth to shout, but he just opens his mouth and closes it when he thinks of something.


    He wanted to come forward and pull mi Youning, but he was bounced back by the force at the door.


    Mi Youning sensed the fluctuation Gu Yicheng touched and turned to look at him.


    Gu Yicheng, "pay attention, there is... That thing here."

 Chapter 1430

    That thing?


    Mi Youning grinned at Gu Yicheng''s worried look.


    "I see. I''ll get you out of here."


    Gu''s mother was stunned. She was nervous before and didn''t find anything.


    At this time, hearing what her son and daughter said, her brain was in a mess. Fortunately, father Gu stopped her to give her a support.


    "Be careful..." Gu Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mi Youning smiled and raised her feet to the wooden floor. Her footsteps were deliberately aggravated.


    Regular footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    Mi Youning obviously felt that this time was different from the last time.


    The last time I passed the room in the corridor, I could hear the movement from the room.


    It was a painful wail, a strange sound, and even a rattling sound, which was very penetrating.


    This time, there was no sound in the corridor.


    It was as quiet as if she was alone in such a big space.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and glanced at the passing room.


    There is a creature in every room here, but there is no movement.


    The final room in the corridor soon appeared in my eyes.


    A man appeared at the empty door.


    The gilded mask is covered with black robes, and the whole body is covered with the smell of Rome.


    The other party, as he saw for the first time, knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "after seven domes have seen ghosts."


    Perhaps because he was not satisfied with the title, MI Youning frowned.


    This made qiqiong see it in his eyes, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    Without waiting for MI Youning to speak, he quickly stood up and pushed open the door behind him.


    "After the ghost, the master is waiting for you inside."


    The door was pushed open, giving a panoramic view of the familiar scene.


    Mi Youning came here to find the ghost king. He stepped into the room quickly.


    At a glance, I saw a man leaning against such a big bed.


    The crazy man was dressed in red and looked at her with a smile in his evil peach eyes.


    "Madam, you''re here at last."


    The other party got up and came to MI Youning in the blink of an eye.


    The body is surrounded by the cool temperature, and the wind flashes through the ear.


    The evil man held her and came to the bed in an instant.


    His movements are gentle, like holding the most precious thing in the world.


    Overwhelmed by the cold breath.


    Before the other party wants to do anything, MI Youning pushes away the evil man.


    "Ghost king, we don''t need to make things so complicated. You say I''m your wife, but you used ecstasy on me. It doesn''t count."


    The man''s smiling eyes were instantly cold.


    "Baby, I don''t have so much patience. The process is not important. I only value the results."


    The ghost King grabbed mi Youning''s waist with great strength and wanted to break her.


    This pain kept mi Youning''s face unchanged, even with a smile.


    "Oh... Coincidentally, I only value the results."


    "Oh?" the ghost King aroused curiosity.


    Behind him, he held a strand of hair on the woman''s face in his hand and played with his fingers in circles.


    "Madam, what results do you want?"


    The waist was loosened, and MI Youning was relieved.


    The ghost king is really an asshole. This is the rhythm to kill her.


    The ghost King stared at Mi Youning''s eyes and saw that she didn''t answer quickly. He couldn''t help pulling her hair.


    "Oh!"


    Mi Youning glanced at him, "if you want to be your wife willingly, you say you love me."


    The peace in the ghost King''s eyes became meditative.

 Chapter 1431

    Mi Youning saw him meditating and thought that the delaying strategy worked.


    However, next, the ghost King''s action made her understand that the other party''s weather was uncertain.


    "Tear..."


    His clothes were torn off.


    Her one-sided honesty.


    The ghost King''s eyes overflow with a smile again. Mi Youning can''t see the disdain expression on his face.


    But he also obviously noticed something wrong with the ghost king.


    "Madam, you talk about love with a heinous hell devil? Don''t be naive!"


    A powerful force is pressing on MI Youning.


    Her hands were imprisoned by the ghost king, so that she didn''t struggle.


    Mi Youning smiled at himself.


    She also knew it was the worst policy, but what could she do.


    Do you end up losing both sides and fighting?


    Not to mention that the original owner''s parents and brother can''t save her at that time, she may not be able to retreat all over.


    Wen Liang''s hand touched mi Youning''s beautiful face with a pale face.


    "What are you thinking, madam?"


    The latter gave him a sneer, with a smile on his face, which was disdain for the ghost king.


    "Alas! Madam, how nice of you to be good." the ghost King touched her face and sighed.


    Immediately pull the person up quickly and sit down.


    "Madam, your little hand is useless to me. Why don''t we play a game?"


    Mi Youning said with a broken eyebrow, "what do you mean?"


    The ghost king raised his sexual - sense lips and showed a big smile.


    The smile in his eyes made mi Youning feel quite happy.


    "Madam, I''ll wait for the day when you ask me. You want me."


    With an evil smile on his face, the ghost king put his hand around her waist and rubbed it vaguely.


    The meaning of this action is self-evident.


    Mi Youning also smiled, "I still say that. When you fall in love with me, and I... Just need you, your idea may come true, otherwise you are daydreaming."


    In fact, she is not sure. Only the man in front of her is the most suitable.


    Yes, the person she''s looking for.


    Identity can''t be seen. This is the only existence that she can''t see through.


    Once the other party falls in love with her, the colorful glass stones in the space will change.


    If the other person is what she needs, then everything is not a problem.


    Therefore, MI Youning did not say death.


    Premise, the ghost king in front of her is the person she wants to find.


    The ghost king didn''t refute anything this time.


    Instead, he smiled strangely at Mi Youning. "Madam, people are sometimes the simplest things. As long as they touch their own interests and lives, they can give up everything."


    Mi Yuning agrees with this.


    People, that''s really it.


    Interests and life are always the focus of their antagonism.


    Suddenly, MI Youning had a bad feeling.


    "We play the killing game. As long as your wife survives in the end, you win. Once you are killed, I want you to spend your life with me in hell."


    The ghost King stared at Mi Youning with serious eyes, and there was still a smile in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Madam, let me see what human love is."


    "Qiqiong! Come in!"


    When the ghost king called qiqiong, MI Youning had been pulled up from her bed by the ghost king and put on her previous clothes.


    Qiqiong walked into the room, and he and the ghost king stood in the middle of the room.


    The ghost king said excitedly, "I''ll preside over the game tonight. No one is allowed to do it."


    Qiqiong was stunned, raised his head and quickly glanced at Mi Youning.


    See each other is also a face of ignorance.


    He thought for a moment and boldly asked, "master, what are the rules of the game?"

 Chapter 1432

    "The rule of the game is killing between prey. The last human to survive is the winner."


    Mi Youning soon understood.


    The ghost king is just upset and kind-hearted.


    Prey? It''s not the room where Gu father, Gu mother and Gu Yicheng are all human beings.


    At the same time, hearing the rules of the game said by the ghost king, the face behind the seven dome mask also changed greatly.


    "Master, this..."


    As soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by a calm voice.


    "Seven domes."


    The ghost King stared at the seven domes and calmly shouted his name.


    "Go around the world and come back to find that your heart seems to have turned into tofu. Do you want to take it out and see if it''s white?"


    Knowing that the master was angry, qiqiong knelt down immediately.


    "Master, I''m wrong!"


    There was a sound on the ground, and there was panic in the lifting and determination.


    The ghost king did not look at him and turned to MI Youning.


    "Are you ready, madam?"


    "You change your state! It''s not fair!" Mi Youning finally had a chance to speak.


    What she thinks, she loses the game.


    As long as her family is there, she can''t win.


    Not only the victory in the game, but also the task of the world.


    Gu''s family are dead, but she still has the task of farting!


    If she doesn''t kill her family, she will be wiped out, and then she will be willing to be the ghost queen of the ghost king.


    Take the initiative to beg each other and say, I want you


    Mi Youning trembled at the thought of the picture.


    "No, I won''t, I refuse!"


    Too bad, the game is a trap.


    The smile in the ghost King''s eyes converged and gradually calmed down, "madam, don''t you participate?"


    "No."


    Fools are going to participate.


    Then she was soon beaten in the face.


    "Madam, let''s talk about your so-called fairness. Here is the city of hell. There is no fairness here. I am fairness."


    The ghost King slowly walks to MI Youning and gently arranges her messy clothes.


    "Madam, if you don''t participate, I can only take practical action for the last step."


    His hand moved slowly, and every time he landed, he took an obvious action to lift people.


    The ambiguous action made mi Youning feel goose bumps all over.


    There was still a seven dome kneeling on the ground, and she was not interested in being watched.


    Mi Youning stepped back. "Is the soul killed by this game really dead, or is it just a game?"


    Hearing this, the ghost king raised his eyebrows, "madam is so clever."


    He smiled and shook his head. "It''s just a game."


    Mi Youning was about to breathe a sigh of relief when the other party angrily wanted to kill him.


    "But as long as the lady kills them, they will really die."


    In other words, she only has to be "killed".


    Or abstain automatically and choose "suicide".


    This is not the most unacceptable.


    "Madam, all the participating prey have no ability, and your strength should be sealed temporarily."


    Later, without giving mi Youning a chance to refute, the ghost King reached out and quickly tied a seal on her head.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe the power of running her soul.


    No, nothing.


    She is now like an ordinary person, without the help of the power of soul.


    Looking at the evil man who couldn''t see his facial features clearly, MI Youning gnashed his teeth and said, "you wish I had been killed earlier!"


    "Madam, you should understand that my husband can''t wait to eat your heart."


    Pooh! Shameless!


    "Don''t scold your husband in your heart. Your husband can hear you."

 Chapter 1433

    The man in front of me makes mi Youning itch.


    Ghost King: "the game countdown is 30 minutes. Madam, you should go."


    Mi Youning had no time to get angry and turned to leave the room.


    The moment his arm turned around again, he was pulled.


    She turned her head and looked at the ghost King behind her. "What else, finish it all at once!"


    The ghost King pointed to his blurred face, "madam, kiss me and you will see my face."


    "Hiss..." Mi Youning chuckled, "you''re trying to take advantage of me."


    The latter shrugged and said he didn''t mind being punctured.


    Mi Youning didn''t bother to waste time with him. He stepped forward, approached the ghost King''s face and kissed him quickly.


    Touch and leave. When you push away, your waist is surrounded.


    Warm and cool lips press on her mouth that she wants to open.


    She refused with her hand. The latter didn''t give her a chance and let go quickly.


    "Madam''s mouth is the sweetest."


    The latter glared at him, but found that the kissed face was really clear.


    The white skin makes mi Youning stare.


    The man''s skin is really good.


    It seems that the other party lied to her.


    A pair of hooked peach blossom eyes and white muscle skin are all beautiful men.


    Suddenly, MI Youning wondered what the ghost king looked like.


    "Madam, you still have twenty-five minutes to prepare."


    In a word, let mi Youning rush out quickly.


    "Ha ha..."


    There was an obvious pleasant laughter behind him, not hidden, for fear that he would not be heard.


    Mi Youning gritted his teeth and walked to the room of "prey".


    When she stood at the door, she found that the power at the door had disappeared.


    He stepped into the room with one foot.


    Looking up, I saw several more people before the room.


    She frowned slightly when she saw several familiar faces.


    "Xiaoying!" mother Gu found her for the first time.


    Mi Youning is held in her arms and her eyes are aligned with Gu Yicheng, who is tired and leaning against the wall.


    There was also a man beside him. It was Fu Mingsheng, the attending doctor she used to be.


    The latter saw her and nodded to her, but his expression was very solemn.


    "Xiao Ying, you haven''t left, have you? Are we inseparable..."


    Mi Youning takes back her eyes and looks at Gu''s pale face.


    Reach out and pat her on the back, "don''t worry, everything will be fine, everything will pass."


    "Mom, wait for me for a while. I have something to say to my brother."


    When Gu''s father heard the speech, he came forward and hugged his wife. Gu''s mother also let mi Youning go.


    Mi Youning walks towards Gu Yicheng.


    Gu Yicheng frowned tightly when he saw her.


    "Why are you back? What happened?"


    He had a bad feeling. When he saw mi Youning appear, this feeling suddenly came.


    Fu Mingsheng was surprised to hear Gu Yicheng''s cold and emotionless words.


    He knew this was a girl in front of him.


    She treats Gu Ying like a pet and attaches more importance to her than her father and mother.


    At present, Gu Yicheng''s attitude and tone are obviously wrong.


    But he can''t care about it.


    Thinking of suddenly entering this place, his face showed some uneasiness and panic.


    "What the hell is going on and why are we here?"


    Mi Youning sighed and did not answer Fu Mingsheng.


    She said to Gu Yicheng, "we''re going to play a game..."


    Next, she told Gu Yicheng the so-called rules of the game.

 Chapter 1434

    Of course, the soul she killed will be a real death, which is not said.


    Fu Mingsheng listened to her words. He looked at Mi Youning very strangely, as if he didn''t believe it.


    Not only did he hear it, but other people close to him also heard it.


    These people are not like Fu Mingsheng and Gu Yicheng, one holding disbelief and the other half believing.


    Until a cry of surprise came from the crowd.


    "Ah... Killed..."


    "Blood... Ah..."


    The sound was tragic and the smell of blood in the air spread.


    Mi Youning frowned and looked away.


    I saw a middle-aged man stabbing the girl with a knife in his hand.


    "Help... Help me..."


    The girl''s eyes were helpless and her face showed twisted pain. Her hand waved to the crowd.


    She was asking for help, but the people around her kept away from him.


    Seeing this scene, Fu Mingsheng stood up and wanted to get close to the girl to save him.


    Mi Youning stares at the wounded middle-aged man, the other party''s tactics and his defensive posture, and asks her to hold Fu Mingsheng who is going to come forward.


    Middle aged men are not simple. They are people who swim on the edge of life and death all year round.


    His knife plunged into the girl''s fatal place.


    She''s hopeless.


    A middle-aged man is going to kill her.


    Looking carefully, MI Youning feels that the middle-aged man looks familiar.


    "Miss Gu, the girl is hurt. I''ll save her if I want to go. It''s too late!"


    Fu Mingsheng anxiously interrupted her thinking.


    Mi Youning loosened Fu Mingsheng''s arm and looked at him with an eyebrow. "This man is very dangerous. If you''re not afraid of death, go."


    Without looking at each other''s face, he turned and pulled the frowning Gu Yicheng to his father and mother.


    She stood in front of the three and looked warily at the people around her.


    Suddenly, MI Youning''s expression changed.


    Her eyes once again focused on the middle-aged man.


    She remembered!


    This is the man she met last time she came here.


    The other party looks ordinary, but the momentum of the whole body can not be ignored.


    Especially her kind, who has a keen sense of danger.


    The middle-aged man watched his girl die before he pulled out his knife.


    His gloomy eyes stared at everyone in the room and finally focused on MI Youning.


    "You, come here."


    The middle-aged man''s low voice sounded, which belonged to the tone of heavy metal.


    Gu''s mother was frightened at first. When she heard the words of a middle-aged man, she immediately reached out and took mi Youning''s hand.


    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying, come behind your mother. Don''t go there."


    Mi Youning winks at Gu Yicheng, who comes to his mother to comfort him.


    At the same time, Fu Mingsheng also came this way.


    Looking at the other side, MI Youning didn''t expel him.


    She looked at the middle-aged man opposite.


    The knife in the other party''s hand is still dripping with blood.


    The girl at his feet was breathless.


    The triangle near the wall is surrounded by a group of people who hold together to resist everything outside.


    As everyone knows, these people also have people who hide evil intentions.


    Mi Youning''s eyes once again focused on the middle-aged man.


    The other party''s eyes were also staring at her, even holding a knife at her, "I want you to come over!"


    This time mi Youning gave a sneer, "why?"


    "Just because you know the rules of the game!" the middle-aged man was one of those who heard mi Youning''s words.


    He had a feeling that this woman was important.

 Chapter 1435

    "Oh! A prey is dead!"


    When mi Youning confronts with a middle-aged man, a rough familiar voice rings out.


    "Little babies, it''s like three autumn after a day''s absence."


    The man added.


    This is the monster of the last time, with countless thin legs and a human face supported on a slender neck.


    A pair of blood red eyes, a big mouth, and an ugly monster''s voice behind his ears.


    Mi Youning remembers that when he first saw the monster, he was very disgusted.


    People here before were trembling when they heard the voice of the monster.


    The monster doesn''t seem to know these human fears and announces the official start of the game tonight.


    "In today''s game, we change the rules. All humans standing in the room can only live one in the end.


    Only those who are alive are winners. They can even leave here, leave here forever, and return to your world to live a normal life. "


    After the monster''s words were spoken, the people in the corner stopped shaking, and an amazing light appeared in the eyes of the middle-aged man.


    They all brought a little surprise.


    Fu Mingsheng and Gu Yicheng, as well as Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, and later, were confused.


    Although some people caught something, they still couldn''t believe it.


    For example, Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng, their faces are distorted.


    Want to treat this as a dream, but for the strange expressions of the people around them, they have to recognize the reality.


    "The activity is only 24 hours. There is no day but night in hell, so we will start 24 hours!"


    The rough and violent voice disappeared.


    No one in the room moved.


    At this time, Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng are already standing behind mi Youning, one left and one right.


    Among them are father Gu and mother Gu.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man moved.


    The other party came towards mi Youning.


    After his action, the people in the corner also moved.


    They ran quickly out of the door.


    At this time, they will survive only if they find a place to hide and avoid the slaughter.


    The middle-aged man can''t see anyone else in his eyes. There is only mi Youning in his eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng''s eyes swept to the eyes of the middle-aged man, and a calm killing intention came out of his eyes.


    Looking at a middle-aged man is like looking at a dead man.


    It seems that the middle-aged man only stares at Mi Youning. In fact, his eyes are dark. He secretly looks at Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng.


    In his eyes, these two young people are the obstacles.


    Standing two meters away from MI Youning and his party, he stopped.


    Gu Yicheng pulls Lami Youning''s arm and pulls the man directly behind him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The middle-aged man raised his knife and came to Gu Yicheng.


    Even if there were two more young men, he was not afraid.


    Gu Yicheng can''t think of the other party coming up and playing.


    Although he has little skill, he is no better than a middle-aged man.


    The other party has been killing, and Gu Yicheng can avoid two fatal dangers.


    Seeing this, Fu Mingsheng wanted to join the battle, but he couldn''t start.


    You can only find opportunities on the periphery.


    Seeing the knife in the middle-aged man''s hand, he rushed to Gu Yicheng''s stomach.


    This move is fast and cruel.


    Fu Mingsheng just got close and kicked the middle-aged man away.


    At the same time, he fell to the ground in a very funny way.


    Seeing all the scenes, MI Youning looked away from Fu Mingsheng.

 Chapter 1436

    The suspicion in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    She left her worried and frightened father Gu and mother Gu.


    Even without the power of soul, she still has some killing skills she has learned in every life experience.


    For middle-aged men, in addition to killing moves, it is more important to be wise.


    Fu Mingsheng stood up slowly from the ground. When mi Youning passed him, he didn''t look up.


    Gu Yicheng avoided the fatal knife of the middle-aged man, and now he is also panting.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and pulled him, "don''t act rashly."


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Yicheng gasped.


    He didn''t get an answer because the middle-aged man had slowed down.


    The other party''s eyes lit up when they saw mi Youning.


    He didn''t even look at Fu Mingsheng and Gu Yicheng standing behind mi Youning.


    Now he just needs to catch the woman in his eyes.


    The middle-aged man is fast, and MI Youning is faster than him.


    No one could see where the gun in her hand came from.


    The black hand gun that appeared on his hand seemed to appear out of thin air.


    "Bang..."


    When the gunshot rang out, the middle-aged man stared at Mi Youning in disbelief.


    His eyes were still hung with the bright aftertaste of the past and the valley look hidden deep in his eyes.


    The middle-aged man wants to catch mi Youning, except to inquire why she knows the rules of the game in advance.


    More importantly, he also remembers mi Youning.


    I remember they went in and he took a fancy to this woman.


    For a long time here, he was about to forget the taste of women.


    The appearance of MI Youning happened to arouse the hope of his body.


    The middle-aged man''s head was pierced by the quilt - bullet, so he opened his eyes and fell back slowly.


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, Gu Yicheng, and Fu Mingsheng who got up from the ground and stood firm.


    They were shocked by the gunfire and looked at the pale woman standing in the middle of the room.


    This is their daughter.


    This is his sister.


    This is his patient.


    They never knew that she would have such a dangerous thing as a gun.


    Mother Gu was shocked when she looked at her, and there was a bit of natural maternal love.


    Father Gu is as complex as ever.


    Only Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng reacted quickly.


    Gu Yicheng went to Gu''s father and mother, "parents, let''s leave here first."


    Fu Mingsheng came to MI Youning''s side and nervously looked at the gun in her hand. "Miss Gu, this guy is a little... Capricious. Do you want to put it away first?"


    Mi Youning saw all the expressions and movements of the four people in the room.


    She had a bad feeling from the beginning of the game.


    To tell the truth, even if she is the most beloved child of the family, there is no guarantee that they will not give up her.


    Fu Mingsheng''s voice sounded around him. Mi Youning came back and smiled easily.


    Even so.


    She doesn''t live on these people.


    No one can kill her yet.


    It''s just a game.


    At this time, she even looked forward to such a game process.


    What will the final result be?


    It''s really exciting.


    Mi Youning backhanded and put the gun away.


    She moved so fast that no one saw where she put the gun.


    Gu Yicheng took his parents to the door. When he passed mi Youning, his eyebrows and eyes wrinkled slightly, and his eyes showed a little worried.


    "You follow behind, don''t run around and don''t try to be strong."


    Mother Gu ran to MI Youning for the first time.

 Chapter 1437

    She held mi Youning''s arm.


    "Xiao Ying, just stay with your mother and don''t do dangerous things."


    Mi you would rather say hello to Gu''s worried look.


    The party just walked outside the door.


    The quiet corridor is empty.


    There were at least five or six people who ran out of the room before.


    Where are those people? Will you wait in the dark and want to kill them.


    In other words, they really hide and intend to escape to the end, whimsically trying to escape the disaster.


    Mother Gu stepped out of the room and held her arms tightly.


    Gu''s father sighed and followed Gu Yicheng, intending to help.


    Fu Mingsheng is behind Gu''s mother and MI Youning.


    Five people walked straight forward in this posture.


    Mi Youning''s eyes are always looking around at the scene. Every time she passes a room, she can feel the existence of other creatures in it.


    They didn''t come out or make a sound.


    "Congratulations to the remaining nine survivors. Three prey died at the beginning of the game. It''s a pity


    But it doesn''t matter. Some of you will die next week. There are 23 hours left. Come on, everyone. "


    The sudden sound stopped them.


    Mi Youning smiled disdainfully at the corners of her mouth.


    She could tell whose voice it was, ghost king.


    This guy really presided over the whole process.


    "Who are you?" Gu Yicheng asked boldly, unable to feel the source and direction of the voice.


    "That''s a good question," replied Gu Yicheng with a faint pleasant voice. "Who am I? I''m your master. Let you live and let you die. You can never live."


    A dull voice with a smile.


    It seems that it''s just eating.


    But what he said made people cold and creepy.


    Mi Youning even felt that mother Gu''s hand on her arm kept shaking.


    The woman was terrified.


    She comforted the rich woman for most of her life, "Mom, don''t be afraid, I''ve been with my brother all the time."


    Fu Mingsheng stood behind the two men, took a panoramic view of the scene, and the corners of his mouth evoked an unidentified smile.


    "Xiao Ying, don''t leave your mother. My mother doesn''t want you."


    This made mi Youning feel wrong. Before she could think more, she was interrupted by Gu Yicheng''s angry voice.


    "I don''t want to participate in this game. Send us back. What do you want, money? I can give you everything!"


    Gu Yicheng is also a human being, so he inevitably falls into the stereotype.


    All he has is money.


    "Ha ha... I know you have money, but I don''t want money." a joking voice sounded.


    I don''t know if others can hear it. Mi Youning hears the disdain and ridicule in the ghost King''s tone.


    "What do you want?! is that interesting! This is human life! Living human life!"


    The ghost King''s low laughter sounded, and then his voice was cold, "what you want is that you struggle between life and death! Here you can only play according to my rules. You don''t want to continue the game. Naturally, there is another way to go, death!"


    After he finished, MI Youning obviously heard Gu Yicheng''s rude words.


    "The game countdown is 23 hours, and there are nine survivors left."


    The voice of the ghost King sounded in the corridor.


    His voice was slow and calm, and he didn''t sound emotional.


    Mi Youning is sure that other survivors also heard him.

 Chapter 1438

    So three people died and four in the dark.


    It seems that those who leave are not safe.


    Gu Yicheng quickly sorted out his emotions. He turned to his parents.


    And... His sister, MI Youning.


    There is a faint rage in my eyes. I can''t find a vent if I want to lose my temper.


    When you look at your family, your worries don''t seem to be false.


    "Let''s find a place to hide. If we are exposed here, we will soon be watched. No, maybe we have been watched. Our family will live anyway."


    The tone is more and more firm from the panic at the beginning to the final.


    Gu Yicheng will not give up his family, let alone fight against them.


    He must take his parents out.


    This family will be excluded from the last Fu Mingsheng.


    Father Gu, mother Gu and Yi Cheng Gu all focused on Fu Mingsheng.


    This led mi Youning to follow their eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng was watched by these four eyes, immediately raised his arms and made a surrender.


    "I... I won''t do anything to you, but I''m alone..."


    Gu Yicheng didn''t wait for him to finish, so he began to interrupt him. "Dr. Fu, say goodbye. We and you are destined to face the situation we don''t want to face."


    "OK." Fu Mingsheng put down his hands and smiled bitterly in his eyes.


    Gu Yicheng''s rejection of Fu Mingsheng is to let him die alone.


    Who knows if the people in the dark are together at this time.


    At the same time, she did not expect Fu Mingsheng to compromise so easily.


    Mi Youning and the Gu family watched Fu Mingsheng go in the opposite direction.


    Until the other party goes out ten meters away, Gu Yicheng runs forward with his father, mother and MI Youning.


    That''s what he whispered just now. Let them run after him.


    Gu Yicheng ran in front of him, and suddenly a turning road appeared on the way.


    Without thinking, he took Gu''s father around the corner. Gu''s mother had released mi Youning''s hand and rushed in with her husband and son.


    Mi Youning is more rational than them and knows that there is no turning road in this corridor.


    From the beginning to the end, there is a way to the end.


    The moment mi Youning hesitated, the corridor around the corner disappeared.


    Quickly, it''s too late for MI Youning to rush over.


    Gu Yicheng broke into a dark place with his parents, where they clearly saw the figure of his daughter (sister) opposite.


    The other party''s expression was a little angry.


    They didn''t exist in her eyes.


    Gu Yicheng walked over first and wanted to pull his sister over.


    But there seemed to be something in front of him, so that he couldn''t touch the people he could see.


    "Xiaoying! Xiaoying!"


    Gu Yicheng, with a worried face, constantly touched the invisible barrier in front of him.


    Gu''s father and mother quickly came forward when they found this situation.


    "What''s going on?" asked father Gu.


    Gu Yicheng pursed his lips, and his handsome face showed an extremely distorted expression.


    He stared at Mi Youning''s back and his eyes were about to crack.


    "Xiaoying!!!"


    A sad cry sounded.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning couldn''t hear it at all.


    Gu''s father and mother also screamed.


    Outside the dark world, MI Youning could not hear their voices, but he also felt the danger for the first time.


    The flow in the air made her squint her eyes and quickly turn around to face the people behind her.


    It was a young man with an iron bar in his hand.

 Chapter 1439

    "I don''t want to... I don''t want to..."


    The young man could not bear to look at Mi Youning.


    But the iron bar in the other party''s hand waved fiercely towards mi Youning.


    "Miss Gu!"


    A nervous and flustered voice sounded.


    Without waiting for MI Youning to start, a figure flew in front of her and took an iron stick from the young man.


    A low voice of pain came into mi Youning''s ear.


    Mi Youning looked down and saw that Fu Mingsheng was attacked to the abdomen.


    The other side bent over and stood in front of her.


    "Ah... Ah... Kill! Kill you!"


    The young man waved the iron bar in his hand and greeted mi Youning at Fu Mingsheng.


    Seeing the other party''s blood red eyes and crazy face, MI Youning immediately came to the other party and grabbed the iron bar in his hand.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah ah..."


    The sound of an iron stick hitting the meat sounded.


    At the same time, there was the scream of the other party.


    Mi Youning broke the other party''s leg and made up another stick despite the other party''s scream.


    Ignoring the harsh cry in her ear, she turned to help Fu Mingsheng, who had barely stood up.


    "Why are you back?"


    Mi Youning''s words made Fu Mingsheng show a smirk on his face, which was not in line with his gentle image.


    "Miss Gu, my heart likes you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this straightforward remark, MI Youning helped the other party''s hand.


    Then he released Fu Mingsheng''s arm as if nothing had happened.


    "Dare you, Fu!" Gu Yicheng, standing in the dark world, saw the scene with his own eyes.


    He said there was something wrong with Fu, and it was his sister''s idea.


    Seeing the other party''s confession, Gu Yicheng''s face was very ugly.


    It''s even more terrible than when mi Youning was attacked.


    It''s a pity that people outside couldn''t hear him.


    Mi Youning sighed, didn''t respond to Fu Mingsheng, and returned to the place where the Gu family disappeared.


    At present, she has no soul power, but she can check it with the permission left to her.


    There''s a little border here.


    If you want to rush hard, you can break the barrier, just use some power.


    However, this will expose everything to the ghost king.


    She knew that the ghost king must be watching all this in the dark.


    Fu Mingsheng did not get a response, and his face was not discouraged.


    He came to MI Youning and stopped talking about the previous topic, "why isn''t Miss Gu with her parents and brother? Where are they?"


    Mi Youning observes that there is no danger in Xiaojiejie. She is relieved and frowns at the same time.


    Why did the family break in.


    Suddenly, she had an idea.


    Besides the ghost king, who else can there be!


    Mi Youning turns around and looks at Fu Mingsheng standing behind her.


    There is a crack in one of the glasses on the bridge of the other party''s nose.


    Thinking of each other''s words, she said helplessly, "I''m separated from them."


    He raised his feet and continued to walk in the front direction. Fu Mingsheng quickly followed him.


    As for the young men who fell to the ground behind them and wailed in pain, they ignored them.


    They ignored it, but did not prevent the people in the dark from coming out and doing it.


    A woman and two men came out of one of the rooms after MI Youning and Fu Mingsheng left.


    They stared at the fading back of MI Youning and Fu Mingsheng, with meditation on their faces.


    However, when I looked at the young men lying on the ground, my eyes were full of killing intention.


    One of the men picked up the iron bar that was thrown aside.


    Lift high and fall hard, with ruthlessness.

 Chapter 1440

    "Congratulations to the remaining eight players. Your last time is to kill the remaining seven survivors. Time waits for no one. Hurry up."


    The joking voice of the ghost King sounded again.


    Mi Youning heard his voice and didn''t stop.


    She guessed that the dead man should be a young man.


    It seems that she guessed well. The secret people are not honest.


    At the same time, those people will not miss the opportunity to kill an opponent.


    Further on is also an endless road.


    Mi Youning found that there was no end in front of him and he could never see the room he was looking for.


    The room where the ghost king is located is exquisitely decorated.


    Since the game began, there have been more and more strange places.


    Mi Youning suddenly turns around and almost collides with Fu Mingsheng who is closely following her step by step.


    The other party stepped back quickly and even stretched out to help mi Youning, for fear that she would fall.


    Mi Youning pursed her lips tightly to the gentle eyes of the man in front of her.


    "Dr. Fu, you don''t have to follow me. Between us..."


    "Miss Gu, you don''t have to say it, I understand!"


    Fu Mingsheng hurriedly interrupted her.


    His tone was flustered and he didn''t dare to face it.


    "I know. I just want to be by your side. If I... If I really... I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to say it."


    He looked at Mi Youning with gentle and affectionate eyes.


    The woman in front of him is like the most loved one in his life.


    Seeing the feelings in Fu Mingsheng''s eyes, MI Youning doesn''t want to be with each other.


    She couldn''t respond to the man''s feelings.


    I don''t have that feeling. I don''t call.


    It''s the kind of absurd feeling she has at the thought of being with each other.


    "Whatever you want, I can''t give you what you want."


    After the conversation, MI Youning returned by the same route.


    She didn''t see the happy light at the bottom of the man''s eyes behind her, and a look of potential.


    "Miss Gu, wait for me."


    The excited voice was very inconsistent with the expression on his face.


    Mi Youning soon saw a piece of blood not far away.


    This is where young men used to be.


    There were no bodies except blood on the ground.


    She was not curious where the body had gone.


    This is hell. All creatures eat people.


    Turning her head, she kicked open a room.


    It''s loud.


    At the moment when the door was kicked open, a dark shadow flashed and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Because of Fu Mingsheng behind her, she deliberately made such a big noise.


    In order to make the creatures inside escape quickly.


    The ghost king gave the order herself. She didn''t believe that these creatures dared to do it, unless she had lived enough in this hell and waited for her soul to die.


    Stepping into the room, MI Youning decides to wait.


    The family care people are in the small border outside the room, and there are dark humans in the room not far away.


    She waited for them to move, waiting for the ghost King''s next move.


    Fu Mingsheng carefully stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.


    "Miss Gu, are we hiding here for the time being?"


    He followed mi Youning and looked at the dress of the room together.


    Antique, very lingering.


    Mi Youning did not answer him and stood at the table in the room.


    There were several stools beside the table, and the only bed was scattered with colorful cloth.


    There is Rouge powder on the dressing table not far away.


    This is a female... Creature''s room.


    Mi Youning stopped at the table and did not move on, but sat on the nearest stool.

 Chapter 1441

    Then she looked straight at the dressing mirror.


    There is a vague face in the mirror.


    Next, Fu Mingsheng blocked her sight.


    The other party farted and sat opposite her, "Miss Gu, what are you going to do next?"


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes in the dark.


    Fu Mingsheng''s painting style has obviously changed.


    He was still a gentle, thin and cool male god.


    Now it seems like a silly boy who doesn''t know the world. After confessing to her, it''s like having no brain.


    I can''t say that. It''s like... Falling in love.


    "I''m tired and want to have a rest. If Dr. Fu leaves, please don''t forget to close the door."


    Mi Youning lay down on the table and closed her eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng looked at her like a fool, and then whispered, "no, I won''t leave..."


    These words naturally spread to MI Youning''s ears.


    After that, MI Youning''s body fell into relaxation.


    Her soul has separated from her body and went to the space of soul discipline.


    At the moment when mi Youning''s soul was gone, Fu Mingsheng immediately stood up.


    He came up to her and looked at her, his eyes complex and gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning enters the space of the ring soul and goes straight to the ring soul.


    "Little soul, you should wake up."


    The other party closed his eyes and didn''t even give her a response.


    "Little soul, I have a lot to ask you. If you don''t wake up again, I''ll go on strike!"


    That said, MI Youning''s eyes looked forward to the colorful glazed stones.


    "Little soul, you should wake up..."


    "Little soul, if you don''t wake up, I''ll empty your small warehouse."


    The ring soul has a small warehouse, which contains all kinds of strange things.


    There are even some small videos that she can''t bear to see and look directly at in every world.


    It''s all the evil taste of abstaining from the soul. When it can''t stand against her, it will take out those things to threaten her.


    But every time she eats it.


    Because every time, the little soul can''t defeat her.


    She''ll ask the other party to destroy a video.


    Over the years, she didn''t know how much black history she had.


    "Little soul, if you don''t wake up again, be careful that I bring a female soul body to strengthen you.


    Then take a video of maozi that purple, so that you can keep the black history all your life. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning said a lot, but he still didn''t get the slightest response from Jiehun.


    It seems that it is impossible to expect to quit the soul.


    Mi Youning sighed and stood in front of the colorful glazed stones.


    The colorful glazed stone in front of her changed a lot than her first entering the ring soul space.


    The tail has been surrounded by colorful light.


    A beautiful color, let people love.


    Suddenly, MI Youning held out his hand at the colorful glazed stone.


    White little hand, press on the colorful glass stone.


    The powerful light radiates, and the dazzling light makes people unable to open their eyes.


    Mi Youning felt a powerful force pouring into his body.


    Powerful power, that is the pure power of colorful glazed stone running in.


    Mi Youning was not greedy, but she withdrew her hand in a moment.


    Being bounced by the force, the body couldn''t help retreating a few steps.


    She stood opposite the ring soul, and MI Youning stretched out a hand to her closed eyes.


    One hand stretched out to the little soul, and his hand was like a gun.


    "Bang..." she said with a bang, as if she had really fired.


    Then he withdrew his hand and blew at his index finger and middle finger.


    This action is obviously to blow the smoke on the hand gun after shooting.


    "Little soul, don''t wake up and kill you!"

 Chapter 1442

    Mi Youning didn''t waste too much time in the spiritual space.


    He said "cruel words" to the little soul and left the space.


    When she returned to her body, the tip of her nose was full of blood.


    Frown slightly, quickly open your eyes, but there is a knife on it.


    Blood dripping knife, blood dripping on the ground.


    "Xiao Ying, don''t blame mom, don''t blame mom..."


    Hearing the familiar voice, MI Youning opened her eyes.


    Looking up is the biological mother of the body.


    This elegant woman, the other party''s face is well maintained.


    Although her face was dirty and her hair was messy, it was difficult to hide her noble spirit and Yonghua.


    "Mom..." Mi Youning whispered to the woman in front of her without emotion.


    Mother Gu heard her call and her eyes were slightly distracted.


    However, when she turned and looked at her son and husband tied to one corner, she smiled again.


    When he turned to look at Xiang mi Youning, he looked resolute and cruel, "don''t blame me."


    Mi Youning thinks that after the other party has finished, she will rush at her opponent, but she doesn''t want to take care of her mother and turn aside.


    Looking down her figure, I found a man and a woman tied to one side.


    Next to the man and the woman, there was a man''s body.


    What happened and why it happened.


    She''s in the ring soul space. She doesn''t feel at all.


    Mi Youning was confused.


    She looked at Gu''s father and Gu Yicheng.


    The two were also bound and their mouths were blocked.


    Gu Yicheng sees mi Youning looking over and shakes her head madly.


    The look in his eyes was even more frightened.


    Mi Youning even saw the man''s wet eyes.


    If he can say a word, MI Youning guesses that the first sentence is run, Xiao Ying run.


    Even if the man found something, he still loved his sister.


    When he looked at his father again, his eyes were silent. When he looked at her, his eyes showed a sigh.


    "Ah ah..."


    Not far away, there was a sad cry.


    Mi Youning didn''t have time to see how she was tied, so she quickly turned her head and looked to the right.


    Mother Gu stabbed the knife into the man neatly.


    This time, the cloth that blocked the other party''s mouth fell off.


    "Ah..."


    After the last two screams, the man bowed his head.


    Mi Yuning was shocked that Shanggu''s mother stabbed the knife to the fatal place.


    Mother Gu


    She was so relaxed that she didn''t probe each other.


    At this time, the other party''s action and murderous expression are not a weak woman at all.


    Quickly open the permission, and Gu''s mother''s information will be displayed quickly.


    This woman, unexpectedly, has a military background.


    The reason why Gu''s family has today''s status also depends on Gu''s mother''s family.


    Gu''s mother grew up in the military - District compound since childhood, and spent several years in the army when she grew up.


    How can such a woman be simple.


    The original owner was so careless that he didn''t even know his mother.


    Gu Ying met her grandfather when she was ill, but they were all children.


    The original owner has never left Z City in his life.


    Temperament is indecisive and sad.


    So she cares very little.


    Mother Gu is the original owner''s biological mother. The other party''s appearance is too deceptive.


    This is what makes mi Youning most careless.


    After the man died, Gu''s mother went aside and tied the girl.


    Her mouth was blocked, and the girl stared at her mother in horror.

 Chapter 1443

    Her eyes showed help, sadness and fear.


    Mi Youning watched Gu''s mother kill the girl again.


    The girl didn''t make a sound and was killed with a knife.


    Mother Gu''s means are neat and let people go without pain.


    However, this is the most terrible thing.


    Gu''s mother took a knife and turned to MI Youning.


    Her face was sprayed with a lot of blood.


    Mi Youning opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she can''t speak.


    With her tongue, she pushed the cloth out of her mouth.


    During this period, the eyes look around quickly.


    Three people died and did not see Fu Mingsheng''s body.


    In other words, there are likely to be only five survivors left.


    Mother Gu has come to her.


    Instead of doing anything, she dropped her knife and sat beside mi Youning.


    "Xiaoying, you were very good and obedient when you were a child. Your mother likes you best because you can live a princess life that your mother has never lived.


    However, suddenly one day... I found your disease. My mother was very heartbroken at that time. She wanted to replace you.


    Mom loves you very much, but our family can only live one... "


    Mi Youning has understood.


    Mother Gu chose Gu Yicheng.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Yicheng. Tears flowed in each other''s eyes.


    Looking at her and her mother Gu, her eyes are more sad and rich self blame.


    "Xiaoying, mom loves you. Don''t worry. Mom will accompany you soon."


    Mother Gu said a lot. She slowly stood up and dared not look at Mi Youning.


    She stood up trembling and picked up the knife on the ground.


    "Wait for mom, mom will make atonement soon..."


    Mother Gu walked to MI Youning with her eyes down and raised the bloody knife in her hand.


    Her hands trembled and couldn''t go down.


    Father Gu''s eyes were wet and looked at his wife full of pain.


    Gu Yicheng''s eyes are red, so people can''t see black and white. He stares at her directly.


    There are no tears in each other''s eyes, but it''s more painful than crying.


    Mi Youning''s strength has gathered. She doesn''t want to hurt this woman.


    She didn''t have much waves in her heart about who the other Party chose.


    But you can''t just be "killed".


    Gu''s mother suddenly clenched her teeth, forced down the knife in her hand and rushed to MI Youning.


    "Bang..."


    The door was slammed open.


    Gu''s mother''s hand trembled, and MI Youning withdrew his action to attack.


    Fu Mingsheng rushed in.


    Mother Gu''s eyes were flustered when she saw him.


    When she had stopped, the knife rushed to MI Youning.


    "No!!"


    Special! This dramatic scene.


    Mi Youning''s head was screaming and had a headache.


    Why can mother Gu bind everyone alone, and Fu Mingsheng''s repeated crises.


    Something''s wrong, very wrong.


    Mi Youning, who was going to fight, just let go of the power in his hands.


    She wants to see what happens.


    All this has something to do with the ghost king. It is likely that the other party arranged it.


    Of course, if Fu Mingsheng didn''t do it in time, her strength would naturally pop away from her mother.


    However, at that time, Gu''s mother will be greatly hurt, but she will not die.


    "Well..."


    Fu Mingsheng stood in front of her and took care of her mother''s knife for her.


    Well, a dramatic scene happened.


    Mother Gu didn''t expect to hurt Fu Mingsheng. She took out the knife in her hand and threw it aside.


    Her footsteps kept retreating and turned to run towards her husband and son.

 Chapter 1444

    Mi Youning quickly untied the rope in his hands and spit out the cloth blocking his mouth.


    Isn''t Fu Mingsheng the cannon fodder arranged by the ghost king?


    Inexplicably appeared in the city of hell and blocked her knife again and again.


    "Dr. Fu, why do you bother?" Mi Youning helped Fu Mingsheng sit up.


    The knife was not fatal, but it was bleeding.


    "Gu Ying, I like you. I can die for you!" Fu Mingsheng stubbornly opened his mouth to MI Youning regardless of his injury.


    Look at his bleeding wound, as well as the feelings and tenderness under his eyes.


    Mi Youning still doesn''t feel much.


    It''s not that the man in front of him is not handsome, it''s not that he is not good in front of him.


    It''s not his emotional fake.


    It''s not that he''s not gentle.


    But mi Youning has no feelings for such Fu Mingsheng.


    The other party... Seems too perfect. It''s perfect and makes people feel disobedient.


    All the external things that this man makes people see are what he makes people see.


    As for the invisible part, it may be true.


    However, all this is mi Youning''s guess.


    After all, she saw this man with her own eyes, both plain and great life.


    Put all your energy into medicine.


    Mi Youning gave the previous answer to the man''s gentle eyes again.


    "Dr. Fu, I can''t give you what you want."


    This made Fu Mingsheng''s eyes completely dim.


    Just then, there was a noise not far away.


    Gu Yicheng''s bound body twisted wildly. He was crawling towards Gu''s father and mother.


    I don''t know when, Gu''s mother picked up the knife again.


    Gu''s mother held Gu''s father, and the knife penetrated the two people''s bodies.


    Father Gu, who had been shut up before, had nothing on his mouth at this time.


    You can clearly see a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Father Gu is willing.


    The bright red blood flowed all over the ground, and the fast flowing blood hurt Gu Yicheng''s eyes.


    He twisted wildly and climbed towards his parents.


    His tall body rolled and climbed on the ground, which made him look very embarrassed.


    Mi Youning slowly leans Fu Mingsheng''s body against the wall. She stands up and walks to Gu Yicheng.


    She went to Gu Yicheng, took away the steps on the other party''s mouth, and quickly untied the rope on him.


    "Mom! Dad!"


    Gu Yicheng stumbles to his father and mother.


    In this short distance, he almost fell down again and again.


    Mi Youning heard the endless pain in his sad voice.


    Mother Gu and father Gu finally died.


    They are willing to die for their children.


    To be exact, it''s for Gu Yicheng.


    Although Gu''s father is against it, he won''t be tied up by Gu''s mother.


    But mi Youning knows that this man also wants Gu Yicheng to survive.


    "Dad! Mom!" Gu Yicheng knelt in front of them and choked.


    "Tut tut... There are still three survivors. Not half of the time has passed. It seems that everyone is very enthusiastic."


    The voice of the ghost King sounded again in the void.


    Mi Youning held the moon and Hungary in his hands and stood on the wall.


    For the ghost King''s voice, she resisted much less than before.


    Looking at Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng in the room, MI Youning recalls his lips.


    What will these two do to her.


    Suddenly, Gu Yicheng stood up.


    He looked around the room, trying to find out who was talking in secret.


    "You change your state!"


    "Hiss..." the sneer answered him.

 Chapter 1445

    Mi Youning doesn''t know why. When she hears the ghost King''s laughter, she hears a feeling of pride.


    "The countdown is 13 hours. At last, there can only be one survivor. The last survivor can return to the original world and live a normal life."


    Gu Yicheng was indifferent.


    Look at Fu Mingsheng again. At this time, the other party''s face is pale and his body has been stained with blood.


    He was sitting in a pool of blood, soaked in blood.


    "You change your state! I won''t let you go if I''m a ghost! I''ll kill you!"


    Gu Yicheng''s angry voice sounded.


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you..."


    Seeing the blood flowing from Gu''s father and mother, Gu Yicheng kept repeating this.


    The three are in three corners of the room.


    They don''t interfere with each other.


    Such a distance makes them quickly alienate each other.


    Fu Mingsheng naturally noticed.


    He moved his body and climbed towards mi Youning.


    "Gu Ying..."


    Every time the other party moves, a lot of blood will flow out of the ground.


    How much blood can a person have in his body.


    According to Fu Mingsheng''s way of bleeding, the other party will soon bleed and die.


    "Gu Ying, I won''t hurt you. Let me see you again. I''m willing to die for you..."


    "I like you, Gu Ying... I like you..."


    A sincere confession, accompanied by the filling of each other''s blood, although in the face of such a dangerous situation, ordinary women have long wavered.


    But mi Youning didn''t touch her at all.


    Gu Yicheng looked at his parents absently. When he heard Fu Mingsheng''s words, he quickly turned around.


    He saw that Fu Mingsheng had only half a life left.


    At the same time, I also saw my sister''s expressionless and motionless face.


    Gu Yicheng stood in front of MI Youning as he walked quickly.


    Gu Yicheng looked gloomy and crazy at this moment.


    "Since you say you like my sister, go to hell. Your death is the greatest accomplishment to her!"


    Mi Youning, standing behind Gu Yicheng, frowned slightly when he heard his ruthless and trembling words.


    "Ha ha... You see, I''m just waiting to die now." Fu Mingsheng smiled bitterly.


    He looked almost pale and lost too much blood.


    Gu Yicheng''s handsome face has no emotion to explore.


    He just stood in front of MI Youning and refused Fu Mingsheng''s approach.


    Fu Mingsheng was only a few steps away from MI Youning, but he stopped coming forward.


    Sitting in place, her voice was sad and unwilling, "Gu Ying, I really like you. I can die for you, but can you love me?"


    "If my love can''t get your approval, I always feel that my life is in vain..."


    Mi Youning hangs her eyes.


    Love?


    What''s that?


    Later, every life fell in love with her man, that is love, but she can''t give the same love.


    What she can give is only one tenth, one percent, one thousandth, or even one thousandth of them.


    At this moment, the feelings Fu Mingsheng wants are not a question of whether she can afford it or not.


    But she didn''t.


    The only little feelings in every life are prepared for others.


    The man who can change the colorful glazed stone and make her a little special.


    "Sorry..."


    All she can give Fu Mingsheng is refusal.


    This man''s love came too fast, too inexplicable.


    It still makes her feel a little against peace.


    "Ha ha... OK! If you don''t love, you don''t love. It turns out that even if you exchange death, you can''t exchange love.


    What is love? It''s ridiculous and sad... "

 Chapter 1446

    Fu Mingsheng is dead.


    The other party lost too much blood.


    When Gu Yicheng saw the other party dead, he suddenly sat on the ground.


    He killed the man.


    The other side is also the attending doctor of his sister.


    If Dr. Fu hadn''t fallen in love with his sister, he wouldn''t have come to this step.


    Gu Yicheng softened his body and sat on the ground. Mi Youning bent down to look at him.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Hearing mi Youning''s voice, Gu Yicheng suddenly raised his head, "who are you?"


    His eyes were sharp and heavy.


    Mi Youning smiled bitterly. "I''m Gu Ying. Gu Ying is also me now. Without me, there would be no her."


    While Gu Yicheng was lost in thought, MI Youning reached out and helped him up from the ground.


    "Congratulations to the remaining two survivors. Have you decided who will survive?" the ghost King''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu Yicheng and MI Youning have different ideas in their hearts.


    Gu Yicheng, who stood up with the help of MI Youning, quickly shook off her hand.


    "You''re not my sister. You take your Yangguan road. I''ll take my single wooden bridge. You go!"


    His voice was gloomy and cold.


    Mi Youning is like a stranger to him.


    "Do you really want to take this step?" Mi Youning asked.


    Then there was a low laugh.


    What she asked was really nonsense.


    The situation they are now in is really life and death.


    Only one person can live between them.


    Mi Youning raised his hands. "OK, I''ll go, but you have to tell me a question."


    Gu Yicheng nodded, "you ask."


    From the beginning to the end, he looked at Mi Youning without emotion, and his cold eyes were impenetrable.


    "How did mom tie you all up? What happened when I... Slept?"


    The success of this topic changed Gu Yicheng''s face.


    "Mom, she cooperates with the thing who just made a noise. The other party said she would help her control everyone. As long as she killed you and the rest, she would let me live


    My father and I were tied up out of thin air, but then we threw them into this room. My mother is not an ordinary rich lady. She treats you


    She can''t help it. Don''t resent her. She''s driven crazy. She just wants someone to survive... "


    At last, Gu Yicheng couldn''t say any more, and his voice choked.


    Mi Youning nodded to show that he knew.


    Then without saying a word, she turned and left the room.


    After going out, the air in the corridor was much fresher for her.


    At least there is no strong smell of blood.


    At least you don''t need to face Gu Yicheng''s killing intention?


    To say that Gu Yicheng would kill her, MI Youning shook his head.


    The other party didn''t kill her.


    "Madam, the game is almost over."


    Walking in the corridor, a familiar beating sound came from the front.


    The ghost King''s voice was full of schadenfreude.


    Mi Youning raised his head and looked at the sound source not far away.


    I saw the ghost King leaning against the door on the left.


    The other party holds the moon Hungary with both hands, and is dressed in red. The flame is like the blood lotus in hell.


    The scattered white hair was very dazzling.


    Mi Youning walked on and stood beside the ghost king.


    Instead of speaking, she leaned against the wall with a somewhat dull expression.


    "Madam, you look unhappy?"


    The ghost king leaned on her shoulder, meaning unknown inquiry.


    The warmth in her ears made mi Youning tremble.


    This man is hot and cold, just like the weather, changing anytime and anywhere.

 Chapter 1447

    Although mi Youning was a little uncomfortable, he didn''t avoid it.


    "You guessed the end, didn''t you?"


    Turning to stare at the ghost King''s eyes, MI Youning wants to see the man''s heart.


    However, although those eyes are bright, they are separated from the heart, which makes people unable to see through.


    The ghost king did not deny mi Youning''s words.


    His sexual lips are printed on his small white face.


    "Madam, I haven''t lost this game. I don''t need to study where your time has gone."


    Mi Youning''s face changed greatly.


    Before she entered the ring soul space, she was found by this man.


    The ghost king showed pity for his flustered eyes.


    "Baby, I don''t like you frowning, I don''t like you unhappy."


    If he didn''t know whether it was true or not, MI Youning smiled angrily.


    The man doesn''t like her unhappy.


    But it was forcing her to obey from beginning to end.


    "Don''t you think it''s a slap in the face?"


    The ghost King smiled and said, "OK," then frowned, "madam, Gu Yicheng is dead."


    Mi Youning turned and left as soon as his voice fell.


    She went in the same direction as before.


    "Bang..."


    When I opened the door, the scene in the house came into my eyes.


    She saw the seven domes in the room.


    Wearing a black robe and a gilded mask, the other party obviously has a thinner body than Gu Yicheng, but holds the tall Gu Yicheng in his arms.


    Qiqiong looked down at Gu Yicheng in his arms.


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The sound of water sounded very dense.


    Mi Youning sees the bright red blood dripping from Gu Yicheng.


    The ghost king stood behind her, looking coldly at the seven domes.


    "Qiqiong, you really care about this man."


    Qiqiong hugged Gu Yicheng and knelt on the ground in a panic.


    He said with supplication and heartache, "Lord, please let me take him away."


    It was like seeing seven domes for the first time. The ghost King couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "Oh? Do you really care so much about this man?"


    The seven dome''s face covered by the mask only showed his eyes and quickly raised the ghost king.


    The look in those eyes seemed to have no emotion, but the ghost king knew this was his answer.


    "Seven domes, when you rejoice in human beings, have you ever thought that you have a heart?"


    Mi Youning obviously saw that qiqiong heard the ghost King''s words and hugged Gu Yicheng''s body harder and harder.


    "Master, I want to take him away."


    Do not refute, but still plead for the original grace.


    The ghost King waved in disgust, "all right, look at your worthless appearance, get out!"


    Qiqiong got up quickly, hugged Gu Yicheng''s body, and was about to disappear into the room in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Ah... Wait!"


    Her voice was when the seven domes were about to disappear.


    So even if only one tail is left, the seven domes must obey orders.


    Not to mention the order of the ghost queen.


    The figure that disappeared before the seven domes appeared again.


    He held Gu Yicheng in his arms and looked warily at Mi Youning.


    "What else can I do after the ghost?"


    How could mi Youning not see the vigilance in his eyes.


    However, she doesn''t trust the seven domes. Who knows if the other party will completely disappear with Gu Yicheng.


    Also, when she saw the seven domes, she felt that the other party was a little familiar.


    That inexplicable sense of familiarity, closeness.


    "You... Take off your mask."


    I wanted to ask him where to take Gu Yicheng, but finally it became a voice with some orders.


    Seven dome smelled the speech and suddenly looked at the ghost King behind her.

 Chapter 1448

    The ghost king looked at Mi Youning with great interest.


    "Madam, only the beloved can see the seven dome mask."


    Although his words came out with a smile.


    But mi Youning clearly felt a bit dangerous.


    Her eyes were again on the seven domes.


    Look each other up and down.


    What he saw was that qiqiong was sweating and soft.


    And the sight of the ghost King staring at the seven domes is more and more dangerous.


    Those peach blossom eyes seemed to be thinking about how to make the seven domes that attracted the lady disappear quickly.


    The so-called disappearance is not obliteration, but the rapid departure of the people in the way.


    Seven dome followed the ghost king for many years. Naturally, he knew his temper and temperament.


    He knelt on one knee again.


    "After the ghost, I will never hurt Gu Yicheng. Now take him to the human world."


    Suddenly, MI Youning stared at qiqiong with strange eyes.


    There was a sudden realization in his eyes, and then he was a little puzzled.


    However, the other party''s words still attracted her attention.


    "Then you go and hope to have another chance to meet." finally, he said the second half of the sentence meaningfully.


    When the ghost King''s anger came, qiqiong hugged Gu Yicheng and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    In this room, there are still the "bodies" of father Gu, mother Gu and Fu Mingsheng, as well as three strangers on one side.


    The room was spread by a strong smell of blood.


    Mi Youning stepped back and stood outside the door staring at the ghost King around him.


    "Next, we drew at the beginning. I used small means, but it is undeniable that you also intervened in the game."


    The ghost King smiled and acted, nodding at his handsome face.


    "Madam, give me a kiss."


    The half of the fuzzy face he referred to was the one mi Youning didn''t kiss before the game.


    As for this trick, MI Youning didn''t know how to describe the man in front of him. "Won''t you tell me that you can see your face with a kiss?"


    "Really clever, do you want?" the ghost king was spread by a gentle smile in his peach blossom eyes.


    Mi Youning quickly kissed the place he pointed to.


    In order to prevent another sneak attack, she kissed and quickly backed away.


    This time, the ghost king didn''t stop her.


    But soon the other party''s amazing face appeared.


    The handsome face is evil and arrogant, the corners of the mouth evoke a sexy radian, and the deep eyebrows and eyes are slightly selected, which seems to despise everything in the world.


    The eyes of the other party''s unique peach blossoms are full of evil and wanton light.


    Looking at her, she was full of strong interest.


    "Madam, are you satisfied with what you see?"


    I don''t know when the ghost King reached out and provoked mi Youning''s chin.


    While talking, there was a kind of tenderness and concentration in the ghost King''s eyebrows.


    His voice is even lower. The charm and sweetness of the hook are like the laziness with green desire, and even the breath is full of hook.


    The ghost king is really an evil man.


    Every move comes with its own medicine, which emits this breath at any time.


    Presumably, if the other party can hook people, few women can hold it.


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and hid the wonder in her eyes.


    Even if the man was so amazing, MI Youning recognized it at a glance.


    This is Fu Mingsheng.


    It''s Fu Mingsheng who took off his eyes.


    The momentum of his body can be changed, making Fu Mingsheng ordinary.


    The other party''s beautiful face has not changed at all, but the eyes have made the finishing point.

 Chapter 1449

    There are two people without glasses and wearing glasses.


    All the man''s amazement was blocked by a pair of glasses.


    That''s amazing, gorgeous and evil. If you don''t get covered by your glasses, you don''t know how many people will be harmed.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help looking at Fu Mingsheng in the room.


    When she turned her head, her chin was out of the ghost King''s hand.


    The ghost king also looked down her line of sight.


    "Madam, what do you say love is? Why do people love you and die for you but can''t get your love?"


    His tone was rather self deprecating, and his steps had crossed mi Youning and stepped into the room.


    Mi Youning watched the ghost King step into the room full of blood.


    The other party was dressed in red and mopped the floor. When he was about to encounter blood, the wooden floor quickly became clean.


    The blood on the ground disappeared out of thin air, and the room seemed only to welcome the man.


    Mi Youning looked at the back of the ghost king and saw his supple white hair.


    The white hair spread freely behind him, adding a smell of evil charm and laziness.


    The tall and straight figure is full of dignity and natural pressure.


    The ghost king stood beside Fu Mingsheng. Liang Wai and three strange bodies in the room had disappeared.


    Only the bodies of Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Fu Mingsheng were left in the room.


    The ghost King stared at Fu Mingsheng''s body and said with a smile, "madam, love is unrealistic and false. You and I never need it."


    When he finished, he waved at Fu Mingsheng''s body.


    I saw the body slowly changing a wisp of white light, slowly pouring into the ghost King''s body.


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning smiled in a low voice.


    "I should have thought of it."


    She said that Fu Mingsheng''s love was inexplicable.


    If you like it, how can there be no trace after one year of treating the original owner.


    The ghost King smiled at Mi Youning. "Naturally, baby, I''m smart. I saw your doubts about me."


    Indeed, MI Youning was very suspicious of Fu Mingsheng before.


    The other party''s sudden innovation and repeated rescue.


    She had dispelled each other''s doubts.


    But later, the other side became more and more wrong.


    She thought of many possibilities.


    But I never thought that Fu Mingsheng was the ghost king.


    For more than a year, he has been taken care of by the Lord of hell.


    Mi Youning looked up at his head and sighed silently to the top beam.


    It''s not bad for the original Lord to die.


    There must be few people who could be served by ghost king himself.


    The ghost King''s footsteps turned and came to the bodies of father Gu and mother Gu.


    Mi Youning also stepped into the room.


    She stood beside the ghost king and looked at Gu''s father and mother sitting on the ground.


    At this time, the knives on their bodies were gone, the wounds were gone, there was no blood, and the blood flowing out before disappeared.


    The ghost king suddenly turned his head, "madam, we step back from each other. I''ll send them away and erase everything before."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows, and she began to guess what followed.


    She even felt that the request made by the other party was absolutely bad for her.


    Sure enough, MI Youning was helpless by the ghost King''s words.


    "But before that, my wife should accompany me every day. The choice is in her hands. If both sides are not satisfied, I don''t mind making a decision for her and using tough means to achieve a more favorable result for me."


    This is clearly a threat.


    I''m so angry, but I have to keep smiling.

 Chapter 1450

    Mi Youning''s smile remained unchanged and nodded very happily.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll make the accident between them disappear."


    The ghost King narrowed his peach eyes and agreed very happily.


    The handsome and evil faces of the other party are really satisfied.


    Even looking at Mi Youning is like looking at a delicious cake. I want to swallow it on the spot.


    "Baby, I can''t wait."


    Mi Youning smiles on her face and MMP in her heart!


    "Time doesn''t wait. You''d better hurry up."


    ¡­¡­


    Opening her eyes again, MI Youning looks at the familiar dressing space around her.


    This is the original owner''s room.


    The street lamp outside the landing window shines in.


    Glancing at the clock on the bedside table, it was already seven o''clock.


    This is not the right time. She found that Gu''s father and mother had a car accident and Gu Yicheng was injured before six o''clock.


    At present, the time is not right, but the date is right.


    Mi Youning wants to lift the quilt and get out of bed to see if everything has changed.


    But I found myself unable to move.


    I''m tired and have no strength at all.


    Her heart seemed to be running out.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked.


    "Miss, sir and madam are back. Are you awake?"


    Outside the door was the servant of Gu''s house.


    Hearing each other''s words, MI Youning already knows the result.


    The ghost king really changed everything.


    Gu''s father and mother didn''t have a car accident, so Gu Yicheng must be safe.


    It''s just that she


    Mi Youning twisted her eyebrows and puffed up her cheeks, with an angry expression.


    Don''t think about it. She must be the ghost king.


    "Xiao Ying, are you awake?"


    Mother Gu''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Madam, Miss didn''t make a sound. She didn''t come out of the room since she came back at noon."


    This is the servant''s voice.


    Mi Youning wants to speak, but she has no strength at all.


    Even facing the state of fainting at any time.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and get the spare key!" mother Gu''s anxious voice came.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s Xiaoying?" father Gu''s slow voice came.


    Mother Gu and the servant''s anxious voice sounded, followed by the sound of panic footsteps.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After that, MI Youning didn''t hear the voice.


    Her body could not resist and successfully fainted.


    When he woke up again, MI Youning''s nose tip showed a faint smell of disinfectant.


    Open your eyes to the familiar white dress.


    This is the hospital where Gu Ying, the former owner, stayed for a year.


    "Wake up, Xiaoying!" an excited voice sounded.


    Mi Youning turns around and sees Gu Yicheng''s face.


    The other party is wearing a messy suit and a loose tie.


    When Gu Yicheng saw mi Youning looking at him, he had a feeling of the rest of his life in his eyes.


    "Brother..." Mi Youning called him softly.


    Gu Yicheng immediately stepped forward and held her hand.


    "You''re awake."


    Just then, father Gu and mother Gu, sitting on the sofa not far away, came forward.


    There was a little worry and anxiety in both eyes.


    "Dad, mom."


    "Hey... It''s good to wake up. Your fainting will scare away half your mother''s life." father Gu''s face is a little tired.


    Mi Youning still felt weak at this moment.


    However, she had forgotten the power of the soul before. At this time, she felt it a little and found that the power came back.

 Chapter 1451

    She turned her head and smiled at Gu''s father and mother, "it''s okay, don''t worry."


    Gu''s mother glared at her disapprovingly.


    "Are you greedy for the cold? Dr. Gang Fu said you have a cold. You have a low fever and need to be hospitalized for observation for a few days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    God knows, when Gu''s mother said three words of doctor Fu, MI Youning was not right all over.


    Gu Yicheng took the button on the hospital bed and the bed rose slowly.


    When we got to the right place, we stopped.


    "Xiaoying, are you hungry? You didn''t eat dinner. Do you want to eat something? It''s all made by your family."


    Because of her low immunity, Gu Ying always eats from home.


    Occasionally I eat out several times, which is a reliable place to know the root.


    Mi Youning did have an empty stomach and nodded to Gu Yicheng.


    Instead of serving dinner for the first time, the other party turned and looked at Gu''s father and mother.


    "Mom and Dad, you''ve been flying all day. Go back and have a rest early. I''ll stay here tonight."


    "No, I''m here. I don''t trust Xiaoying like this." Gu''s mother insisted on staying.


    Although father Gu didn''t speak, the worry in his eyes was very clear.


    Gu Yicheng smiled. "It''s not the first time she''s in hospital. She won''t rest well here. She also has to worry about your discomfort here. Why don''t I stay? You''ll come back for me if you have nothing to do during the day tomorrow."


    Father Gu agreed with his son and stopped his wife''s shoulder behind him.


    "That''s it. You must call home if you have anything."


    "Well, I see."


    Gu''s mother is not willing to look at Mi Youning. "Xiaoying''s mother will come to see you tomorrow. Call in advance if you want anything to eat. I''ll ask my family to prepare it for you and bring it tomorrow."


    Mi Youning nodded, "all right, just the same as before."


    While she was talking, her own soul power had begun to repair her body.


    "Xiaoying, mom and dad go home first and let your brother accompany you tonight."


    "Well, I see, Dad, be careful on your way."


    When father Gu and mother Gu left.


    Gu Yicheng personally sent them away.


    Mi Youning repaired his body and breathed a sigh of relief.


    If she were really paralyzed in bed, she would be useless.


    Just relieved, the ward was pushed away.


    Mi Youning is moving his neck and thinks it''s Gu Yicheng coming back.


    She said aloud, "brother, I''m hungry and want to eat."


    The footsteps entering the ward stopped and then increased a bit.


    The sound didn''t come to the hospital bed, but to the side.


    The direction is exactly where father Gu and mother Gu sat before.


    Mi Youning stopped and looked around.


    To the last man with a gentle smile.


    The man has clothes and gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looks gentle and elegant.


    No one knows how elegant the man is when he takes off his glasses.


    "Oh! This is not Dr. Fu!"


    Facing this man, MI Youning immediately launched a mockery model.


    Villain! Put her in the hospital again.


    Because this hospital is the nearest place in hell city.


    Fu Mingsheng walked slowly towards her with the lunch box in his hand.


    "Miss Gu is in poor health. Naturally, she has to be hospitalized. Being less angry in the future is good for her condition."


    Ah, bah!


    You''ll be angry if you''re not here.


    Seeing the other party coming, MI Youning glanced.


    "Come on! Put away your hypocrisy. I haven''t seen your face."


    The present gentleness is an illusion!


    Fake is fake, everything is fake!

 Chapter 1452

    The man in front of me is fake!


    Mi Youning is sulking in her stomach.


    But I don''t know how interesting her appearance is in Fu Mingsheng''s eyes.


    "Darling, it''s time for you to eat."


    The other party has put all the food in the lunch box.


    Glancing at the food on the bed table, especially the bowl of rich soup, MI Youning was about to drool.


    After all, it''s still human. It''s hard to be hungry without a meal.


    At that moment, MI Youning was not polite. He picked up his bowl and began to eat.


    Fu Mingsheng didn''t leave. He sat by the bed and watched mi Youning eat.


    The pleasant smile from the corners of the mouth is somewhat spoiled.


    Mi Youning gave him a white eye when he saw it.


    This is not doting. It''s obviously like seeing something you like.


    She has seen so much of this look that she already knows what it means.


    Mi Youning had just had a few bites of rice, and the door of the ward was pushed open again.


    This time, Gu Yicheng really came back.


    Seeing everything in the ward, Gu Yicheng showed his vigilance in his eyes.


    It''s always a little confusing to be alone with men and women on this big night.


    Gu Yicheng lost his mind for a moment and soon walked into the ward. The door was deliberately not closed.


    "Dr. Fu hasn''t finished work yet." his tone was polite and alienated.


    Fu Mingsheng sat by the bed and said with a smile, "Miss Gu''s body needs further observation tonight. I''m afraid she has to work late."


    In a word, swallow Gu Yicheng''s next words into his stomach.


    Gu Yicheng went to the hospital bed and looked down at his watch.


    "It''s getting late. Dr. Fu, do you want to go to other wards? You''re big, busy and busy."


    A straightforward eviction order.


    Mi Youning wants to cover her eyes and pretend she doesn''t know Gu Yicheng.


    This moving attitude and behavior was the least implicit she had ever seen.


    If ordinary people had heard this, they would have left embarrassed.


    But Gu Yicheng met Fu Mingsheng, who was as thick as a wall.


    Fu Mingsheng frowned and looked very solemn, "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, I can''t leave for the time being."


    Gu Yicheng''s face changed immediately, and the speed of changing his face was very fast.


    "Fu Mingsheng, what do you mean?"


    This is even the first and last names.


    Mi Youning took a bite of the dish and took the soup.


    While eating, she watched the "battle" between the two men.


    Fu Mingsheng''s expression was very innocent. "Mr. Gu, do you have any misunderstanding about me?"


    He stood up and tidied up his white coat and overalls.


    Mi Youning could hear Gu Yicheng grinding his teeth.


    "Fu! Don''t think I don''t know what you think of my sister! I tell you it''s impossible! I won''t agree!"


    "..." Fu Mingsheng raised his eyebrows.


    "..." Mi Youning opened his eyes.


    The ward was very quiet for a while.


    In silence, only Gu Yicheng''s angry and wheezing voice was heard.


    Mi Youning first responded, "brother, what are you talking about!"


    When she heard Gu Yicheng''s words, she felt bad.


    It is reasonable to say that Gu Yicheng will never know what Fu Mingsheng thinks of her.


    The so-called idea is just a single player game of the ghost king in the game of hell city.


    Before that, the man had no idea about her, whether in the hospital or in the daily condition exchange and return visit.


    But Gu Yicheng said this in a very positive tone.


    Mi Youning doesn''t believe Fu Mingsheng can''t notice such a big loophole.

 Chapter 1453

    When Fu Mingsheng heard mi Youning''s anxious tone, he turned and looked at her with a smile.


    Then he approached Gu Yicheng a few steps.


    "Mr. Gu, I never seem to have any idea about Miss Gu. I don''t know where you see it?"


    Gu Yicheng was about to communicate with his sister when he heard the man smiling in front of him.


    Suddenly, the hairs on his back began to rise.


    Yes, he has a memory.


    He knew in that world that Fu Mingsheng liked his sister.


    But in reality.


    Will everything be different?


    Is everything before that like a dream.


    Father, mother and little sister are all here.


    Even Dr. Fu was there.


    They all act as if nothing had happened.


    Is it normal for him to be alone.


    Mi Youning sees Gu Yicheng''s frown. She stares at Fu Mingsheng fiercely.


    The latter felt his nose uneasily. "Mr. Gu may be too tired. You should pay attention to rest recently. Your face is not very good."


    With that, he crossed each other''s body and left the ward.


    No way. His wife will show him if he doesn''t go.


    The little fists are waving. It''s really... Cute.


    When Fu Mingsheng came to the door, he suddenly stopped and blew a kiss at Mi Youning in the hospital bed.


    He opened his mouth and uttered a few words.


    Then the other party left without nostalgia.


    Mi Youning, who stayed in the hospital bed and stared round, and Gu Yicheng, who stood not far away and was somewhat lost.


    Mi Youning understood Fu Mingsheng''s lips before he left.


    "See you tonight, baby."


    This guy really won''t let her go for a moment.


    Mi Youning glances at Gu Yicheng and resents Fu Mingsheng even more.


    This man can really find trouble.


    She arranged the expression on her face and shouted to Gu Yicheng, "brother, brother..."


    Gu Yicheng raised his head, and there was a dazed light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yicheng went to the hospital bed and looked at his sister carefully.


    Mi Youning smiled and shook her head, showing a somewhat sad expression.


    "Nothing, just see your expression is not quite right, is it my disease..."


    Gu Yicheng was relieved by his curiosity and fear.


    Or his sister in memory.


    He may really be too tired to keep his brain awake.


    Parents and sisters are here.


    He just needs to cherish every day he gets along with in the future.


    Gu Yicheng reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. "It''s all right. Don''t think blindly. You just love to think."


    "No, who told you that your expression was too serious. I thought you were in bad health again."


    Mi Youning retorted in a coquettish tone.


    Gu Yicheng''s eyes showed a loving look.


    "Bad girl, she can always find an excuse for herself."


    Mi Youning tilts his head and looks like what you can do with me.


    Glancing at the dinner on the table, Gu Yicheng takes his hand off mi Youning''s head.


    He picked up one side of the chopsticks and personally brought her vegetables. "Eat more, your favorite roast eggplant."


    Mi Youning doesn''t doubt him. He brings the eggplant in the bowl to his mouth with a smile on his face.


    Just then, Gu Yicheng''s face changed greatly.


    Tonight''s dinner is probably cooked by an unfamiliar servant at home.


    Otherwise, there would never be a dish of eggplant.


    This is what my sister dislikes most, even extremely annoying.


    When he first saw it, he just had a little mischief in mind.


    Such a small prank, he didn''t play less with his sister.


    You can blow your nose and stare at each other every time.

 Chapter 1454

    Mi Youning also found for the first time that Gu Yicheng was in a wrong mood.


    She looked down at the roasted eggplant in the bowl and found the problem.


    Sometimes she can''t know everything about the life habits of the original owner.


    However, the person closest to each other can notice.


    Mi Youning puts down the dishes and chopsticks and leans against the soft pillow of the hospital bed.


    Gu Yicheng looks at Mi Youning with sadness and complexity in his eyes, and some emotions mi Youning can''t understand.


    The atmosphere in the ward is in a solidified state.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what to say.


    It seems that mother Gu cares most about the original owner, and then father Gu.


    In fact, it is Gu Yicheng who cares about and loves the original owner most. He is my brother.


    The other party can always find some differences between her and the original owner and observe them carefully.


    This is not done in a day or two.


    The other party really loves Gu Ying''s sister.


    The solidification of space was finally broken by Gu Yicheng.


    He smiled in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you eat? You should eat more. If you lose weight, your parents will cut me again."


    While Gu Yicheng was talking, MI Youning''s hand was held by him.


    Mi Youning looked up at the handsome man in front of her.


    The other party''s handsome face made her unable to see all the complex emotions before.


    Some are concerned, loved and pitied by their relatives.


    "Silly girl, you are my sister and will always be."


    Gu Yicheng doesn''t know whether to say this to himself or to MI Youning.


    Seeing Gu Yicheng open his arms, MI Youning slowly approaches.


    They hugged each other tightly.


    Gu Yicheng patted her on the back.


    At this time, MI Youning found that the man was sad at the bottom of his heart.


    The physical touch made her feel each other''s emotions.


    Maybe he really knows something.


    But he didn''t ask in the end.


    Maybe he remembered what she said in the city of hell.


    ¡­¡­


    At 9 p.m., all the doctors in the hospital except those on duty leave the hospital at this time.


    But Dr. Fu on the fourth floor is still there.


    The little nurses on the night shift stopped chatting when they saw the figure of Dr. Fu.


    They all smiled gently.


    "Doctor Fu hasn''t finished work yet?"


    One of the little nurses was very bold and spoke with an ending.


    Her eyes stared at Fu Mingsheng like a wolf saw a sheep and wanted to swallow him.


    But I don''t know where it is a sheep. It is clearly an evil ghost in hell.


    Fu Mingsheng pushed his glasses and showed a gentle smile. "There are patients who need to be observed today. Leave later."


    His voice lines are very comfortable. It is very pleasant to listen to in people''s ears. People can''t help being intoxicated.


    Someone made a noise, and the remaining nurses came forward to express their concern.


    "Dr. Fu is too hard..."


    "What patient? Dr. Fu is really dedicated. This is a good man in charge..."


    Fu Mingsheng frowned slightly at the little nurses, which was imperceptible.


    He smelled the pungent aroma of the tip of his nose and inadvertently stepped back two steps.


    "I''ll go and see how the patient is. You continue... Continue to talk."


    With that, he left in a gust of wind.


    Several little nurses thought he was shy and covered their mouths and smiled.


    But he didn''t see how terrible Fu Mingsheng''s face was when he left. His nose was wrinkled, his face was disgusted, and his eyes were impatient.


    This is clearly a precursor to anger.


    Mi Youning was lying in bed bored and looked out of the window of the ward.


    Gu Yicheng said he would leave for a while.

 Chapter 1455

    The other party''s departure is just calm and wants a time to ease.


    Mi Youning didn''t care much about it.


    Now in her mind was the seven domes she met in the city of hell.


    This person really surprised her.


    "Click..."


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Mi Youning turned to look at the door and walked into the room. Fu Mingsheng was not depressed.


    The other party closes the door and walks quickly to the hospital bed.


    Mi Youning looked at him incomprehensibly.


    Fu Mingsheng stood in front of the hospital bed without saying a word and bent over to hold mi Youning tightly in his arms.


    "Hey! What are you doing? My brother will be back in a minute."


    Mi Youning''s body did not resist, but his words were uncomfortable.


    Fu Mingsheng held her harder and harder.


    He deeply smelled the unique fragrance of the man in his arms, which made his anxiety lower.


    In the past, in the hospital, it would not have been surrounded by women, or even expressed and implied by patients.


    But he''s not as annoying as he is today.


    However, this irritability, the woman in her arms, has changed abruptly.


    Sure enough, his eyes were good.


    In the future, when such a person is accompanied, he at least doesn''t dislike it, and even has some pleasure in the bottom of his heart.


    "Madam, someone took advantage of me." Fu Mingsheng''s tone was very wronged.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The coquettish tone caught mi Youning somewhat unprepared.


    This is the first time she has been coquettish in the face of the ghost king.


    She should not feel wrong. Is this being coquettish?


    Mi Youning pushes Fu Mingsheng''s body away and looks at each other''s face seriously.


    But with a brilliant smile.


    "Are you sick?" Mi Youning was angry.


    It is not a false smile, nor is it a fake face that makes people unfamiliar.


    Mi Youning breathed a sigh of relief. The other party was playing with her.


    It is undeniable that the man in front of her is not serious, which makes her relax.


    If she really becomes a coquettish little milk dog, MI Youning feels that this day will change.


    Fu Mingsheng got up behind him and was not angry when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    He picked up the medical record book and glanced at it casually.


    "Madam, I have to get off work and pick you up in the evening."


    He put down his medical record book and gave a direct notice.


    Mi Youning naturally knows what this means.


    "I''m ill now and need a good rest."


    "Oh?" Fu Mingsheng bent down and looked at Mi Youning.


    "Madam, there is no problem at all. If you are ill, how can other patients in this hospital be embarrassed?"


    "You don''t suffer at all," sighed mi Youning.


    Fu Mingsheng stood up straight and looked down at her, "honey, we''ll spend a lot of time together in the future. You''ll know him sooner or later."


    Mi Youning''s face was wrinkled by the strange title and the nondescript claim.


    Before Fu Mingsheng left, he blew mi Youning a kiss.


    The expectation in each other''s eyes makes mi Youning feel bad.


    After that, Gu Yicheng came back, and the other party''s expression was the same as before.


    It''s like nothing can happen.


    "Xiao Ying, I just met Fu Mingsheng. The guy said you have no mental problems. After that, pay more attention to your body. Don''t catch a cold and have a fever.


    This time it will be my negligence. I shouldn''t let you go home alone. I should be with you. "


    Mi Youning shook her head. She was happy to respond to Gu Yicheng''s self deception.

 Chapter 1456

    "Brother, don''t think too much."


    Gu Yicheng poured a glass of water, went to the hospital bed and handed it to MI Youning.


    "Not next time. You must cheer up. My brother is going to be engaged to the Li family. I hope you can witness that you are my only sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning''s eyes showed obvious doubts.


    be engaged?


    Li family?


    Why doesn''t she know.


    In fact, Gu Yicheng was also determined today.


    It was the Li family who matched each other in Z City, and Li Ping''s family also died.


    Li Ping has a sister. Gu Yicheng wants to be engaged to each other. Her name is Li Yan.


    He has taken over the company and it''s time to get married.


    The scene in his memory made him want to consider some uncertain factors.


    He is the only one in the family. He wants to leave a child.


    In order to reassure my parents and have a successor in the future.


    Gu Yicheng explained, "it''s your classmate Li Ping''s sister. Her name is Li Yan."


    "But it''s too sudden." Mi Youning looked at Gu Yicheng calmly.


    The latter has no emotion, is not particularly happy, and is not forced at all.


    "If you want to get married sooner or later, family marriage, your parents had this meaning before. I haven''t responded. Now I think it''s nothing."


    Really nothing?


    Mi Youning suddenly remembered the seven domes.


    She was vaguely worried about Gu Yicheng.


    But he said in his mouth; "Brother, just be happy."


    That''s a little insincere.


    Gu Yicheng doesn''t care much.


    In fact, with an identity like him, there is no true love.


    Standing in his position, his other half must be related to interests.


    "Let''s have an early rest. Brother, go to the next room to sleep. Call me if you need anything."


    Before Gu Yicheng left, he fondly touched mi Youning''s head.


    Then he hung his head and printed a kiss on her forehead, "good night."


    "Good night, brother."


    Mi Youning watched Gu Yicheng leave the room.


    Gu Yicheng wondered why she wanted to do so.


    If the other person doesn''t eliminate his memory, his state of mind will change.


    However, as long as the other party is happy.


    His fate, it seems that he really won''t meet a woman like a good wife and mother.


    It''s the fate of a lonely star.


    Such a man, which woman will not have a good result.


    But... Thinking of a person, MI Youning bent his lips and smiled.


    Not necessarily.


    The lights in the ward were turned off.


    Mi Youning pulls the quilt and closes her eyes to sleep.


    The night is quiet and everything around is very safe.


    Until midnight.


    Mi Youning was awakened by a cool wind.


    Mi Youning suddenly opened her eyes.


    A strong danger came.


    She swept the watch on the wall at midnight.


    This world is the time when ghosts travel at night.


    The surrounding air conditioning is not the familiar cool air.


    It is a strange smell with a strong smell of blood.


    "Boom..."


    "Click... Boom..."


    The sound of thunderstorm accompanied by lightning sounded outside.


    Mi Youning seemed to see a figure flash across the ward in the thunder and lightning.


    incorrect!


    Not together!


    It seems to be several flashed shadows.


    Mi Youning wondered if this was the trick of the ghost king.


    The other party is greeting her in a special way.


    But soon, she gave up the idea.


    Because the dark creature appeared.


    The strong smell of putrefaction and the pungent smell of blood poured into the nose.


    It made her stomach uncomfortable for a moment.


    Nausea, nausea, want to vomit.

 Chapter 1457

    In her eyes, whether the ghost king or Fu Mingsheng, they are addicted to cleanliness.


    This kind of disgusting welcome ceremony was definitely not done by that man.


    Looking at the empty shadows in the house and feeling their resentment, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    Then she got out of bed and came to the window.


    Outside, even in the middle of the night, there are several figures walking around.


    The street lights supported in the dark night, and they were the only light of the night.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning knew that it was definitely not the work of the ghost king.


    Every time the boundary between the city of hell and the human world is opened, the human world will fall into darkness.


    This also fully shows that the figures in the room are definitely not creatures of the city of hell.


    Mi Youning has no scruples when he determines the situation.


    The power of the soul in her hand worked. Looking at several figures approaching, her face was quiet.


    This is a ghost, the most evil existence in the dark.


    "Hum! Seek your own death!"


    Seeing a resentful ghost coming, MI Youning raised her hand and broke the power of her soul into the other party''s living soul.


    The power of her soul, but in the underworld, even the Pluto cannot resist.


    "Roar..."


    The ghost attacked by the power of the soul will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Before disappearing, only a roar is left in the world.


    There is no trace of it between heaven and earth.


    "Kid! You have two sons!"


    Just then, a gloomy and evil voice came from the corner of the room.


    Mi Youning looked down at the voice and wanted to see who was in the dark.


    Just as she was about to turn her head, several other figures in the room came quickly.


    She didn''t care about prying into the secret people and made a quick move.


    "Roar..."


    Another one complains about the ghost flying.


    "Kid, a soul like you is rare in a thousand years. I''ll come back to you." the evil voice sounded again.


    Mi Youning throws his soul power to the nearest ghost and quickly turns his head to the left corner.


    Only strong black fog was seen.


    The dark and rich black fog was seen in his eyes, and MI Youning''s eyes showed shock.


    Even the ghost king doesn''t have such strong resentment.


    It is the power of the other party to complain to the sky.


    Such creatures are no longer ghosts.


    "Roar..."


    In MI Youning, all the ghosts in the room are solved, and the monsters in the corner have disappeared.


    What the hell is that?


    The clear sound sounded in the ward, and the lights in the room were bright.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and glanced at the man standing at the door.


    Dressed in red and white hair.


    In the eyes of a pair of peach blossoms, there seems to be infinite love - meaning hidden.


    The man leaned against the door.


    The laziness and charm from the bones still let mi Youning''s eyes show a bit of startling brilliance.


    Every time the ghost King appeared, she had to admit that this man was really gorgeous.


    Let her have a trace of movement.


    "That''s a fierce ghost."


    The ghost King seemed to know what mi Youning was thinking and took the initiative to speak.


    Fierce ghost?


    Mi Youning adapted to the light in the room and looked at the ghost King leaning against the door.


    "Fierce ghosts not only suck resentment and eat people, but also the most ferocious of all ghosts."


    Then the ghost King smiled sarcastically.


    "This fierce ghost has been wandering for several years. There are a bunch of losers in the underworld. Even a few fierce ghosts can''t catch it."


    He stood up and walked towards mi Youning.


    The latter was completely aroused by him, "Oh? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1458

    The ghost king went to MI Youning, reached out to lift her hair, put it in his ear and smelled it.


    The fragrance of his hair made him show an intoxicated expression and couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Then he suddenly opened his eyes and showed a touch of impatience.


    But he didn''t lose his temper with the woman in front of him, but came to each other''s ears.


    "Listen, madam, someone is shouting for help."


    Mi Youning frowned and listened.


    There was no sound in the quiet room.


    "The man is shouting for help, somebody... Help me..."


    The ghost King whispered in MI Youning''s ear.


    His voice was really painful, as if he were the one who asked for help.


    Mi Youning looked at the other side and saw the ghost King joking, with his eyes as calm as usual.


    If you look carefully, you can still see a touch of impatience and disdain at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Fu Mingsheng, what trick are you playing?" she was a little impatient.


    The ghost king showed a sorry expression.


    "It seems that tomorrow will be busy again, madam. At such a good time, why don''t we do something meaningful?"


    His hand has been stretched out into mi Youning''s sick clothes.


    The cool hand collided with the warm muscle skin, which made mi Youning shake his body.


    She stepped back and avoided Wen Liang''s hand. "What''s the matter with you?"


    The ghost King bent a sinister smile at the corner of his mouth. "Madam, it''s just a dead man. You should slowly adapt. Many people die in hell every day. You should get used to the world given to you by your husband."


    After that, the ghost King picked up the man and walked to the hospital bed.


    Mi Youning doesn''t understand why he is like this, but he also feels his faint impatience.


    Indeed, the ghost king is in a very bad mood at this time.


    He felt a provocation at the thought of what the fierce ghost had done.


    In the past, he didn''t want to fight with the underworld. After all, he was outside the six worlds, and all kinds of gods, demons, people and ghosts could not suppress him.


    However, on this premise, he will not touch the other six realms.


    But now it''s different. The fierce ghost even hit his people.


    This is the way to die. I''m impatient.


    It depends on how you get there.


    Although he likes playing games, every human has a deal with hell.


    Except for the family surnamed Gu, he will never touch anyone who has no business in the human world.


    He glanced at the woman in his arms and broke the precepts for the first time.


    At least hold your wife back.


    When mi Youning was picked up by the ghost king, he couldn''t care what the other party said about the dead.


    Now she can''t protect herself. She is so vaguely held up by a man with uncertain weather. She''d better think about how to save herself later.


    However, to her surprise.


    The ghost king held her in the hospital bed, took off her shoes, lay down, hugged her and covered her.


    The action was done at one go, which made mi Youning stunned.


    She was held in her arms by the ghost king, and the temperature behind her slowly became hot.


    It can be seen that this man is in a better mood.


    She has long found that as long as the ghost king is in a bad mood, the temperature will change with it.


    "Madam, but can''t sleep?"


    The man whispered in his ear.


    The deliberately provocative tone and the movement of his hands in the thin quilt made mi Youning breathe deeply.


    "If you weren''t there, I''d be asleep now."


    Her complaint made the ghost King laugh happily.


    The laughter sounded in MI Youning''s ear, deep, sexual and provocative.

 Chapter 1459

    "Madam, if I hadn''t been provoked by fierce ghosts tonight, you and I would have been a real husband and wife now..."


    The ghost king said this in MI Youning''s ear.


    The breath of the other party was intimately sprayed on her earlobes.


    It made her uncomfortable.


    However, the words of the other party stunned her.


    In other words, if there is no fierce ghost tonight, this man will further develop with her?


    She bent her lips and smiled.


    This man is really... Direct.


    "So, you let the fierce ghost run away. Why don''t you find it to settle accounts?"


    Seeing that MI Youning did not resist, the ghost king even took out the fierce ghost and said something.


    He took the woman in his arms and brought it to his arms again to make them closer.


    "Madam, that fierce ghost is the most wanted in the underworld. Why didn''t the ghost emissary take it away? It''s just a trick played by the people above.


    Now, if Wei Fu intervenes, the peace between the underworld and the city of hell will be disrupted. This is the picture that all six worlds want to see... "


    The ghost king doesn''t know what''s wrong today. He tells mi Youning what''s in his heart.


    The woman in her arms may be extraordinary, even a little mysterious.


    But she is only human after all. How can she understand things in the six realms.


    At last, the ghost King stopped and stopped talking.


    Mi Youning understood that someone in the six realms forced the ghost king to take the initiative to break the peace.


    Her eyebrows were already wrinkled, as if she had encountered something distressing.


    I don''t know at all. She''s already trying to retreat for the ghost king.


    "Fierce ghost is so important? But what other identity?"


    The ghost king raised his eyebrows. "Naturally, it was the last king of hell. He made a mistake and was driven into the world. After his tragic death, he didn''t reincarnate and refine into a fierce ghost."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Dead..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the ghost King''s voice fell, a deafening roar came from the corridor.


    The woman''s scream woke many patients in the ward.


    Mi Youning also sat up quickly.


    "What happened?"


    The ghost king also sat up, but his handsome face was very ugly, and there was an obvious killing intention in his eyes.


    He quickly grabbed mi Youning, who was ready to get out of the hospital bed, and hugged him in his arms.


    "Madam, don''t join the fun."


    Mi Youning rolled her eyes when she felt the man put his chin on her shoulder.


    What''s the matter with the man''s actions and the tone of his mouth.


    She doesn''t remember having a erha.


    Stupid tone and dependent actions, even if she pretended, but she just couldn''t move.


    Dense footsteps have come from the corridor.


    At first she heard that someone was dead.


    Thinking of what the ghost king said before, she was just dead. She didn''t want to go.


    Even if you go, it''s no use.


    The ghost king felt her suppleness and kissed her face with a smile.


    "Good girl, madam."


    Good, you big head.


    When Mi Ying make complaints about her, the king of the devil turns over and presses her down.


    "Madam, you are so good that I can''t control it."


    When the ghost King''s eyes looked at Mi Youning, it became dangerous.


    Even if mi Youning doesn''t go through human affairs, he can understand the feeling in his eyes.


    There was no resistance or retreat in her eyes and face.


    He even stretched out his fingers and rowed back and forth on the ghost King''s shoulder, which meant full provocation, "are you sure to touch me at this time? Aren''t you afraid someone will disturb your pleasure?"

 Chapter 1460

    The ghost King''s smiling eyes were gloomy and dangerous in an instant.


    He doesn''t like mi Youning''s duplicity at this time.


    Even if you know that the other party is hard spoken, you are still unhappy.


    It''s the worst.


    So the demon fight didn''t stop until mi Youning really couldn''t hold on and begged for mercy.


    Mi Youning has fallen.


    She refused to admit defeat at the beginning and indulged at the end, but she fell completely after a zero distance and deep contact.


    Maybe it''s because... It''s him.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, the taste of her whole body made her clearly understand what she had done before.


    The feeling of physical discomfort and falling apart is that she can''t stand it.


    Such a big room still retains the taste of indulgence.


    However, the ghost king is no longer in the room.


    Mi Youning felt something strange about her body. She sat up slowly.


    The discomfort is getting stronger and stronger, which is the body''s senses waking up slowly.


    At this moment, MI Youning didn''t want to run his soul to repair.


    Looking down at the traces of green and purple and the ambiguous marks, MI Youning took a smoke from the corners of her mouth.


    She found that the ghost king was really careful enough.


    But


    Mi Youning gently skimmed her mouth.


    Well, she provoked the other party and said no. she really touched a man''s taboo.


    Any man''s taboo.


    But it''s not necessary. Let her have no good land all over her.


    Make complaints about this body, MI yning has been unable to Tucao.


    But at the bottom of her heart, she has remembered that careful men should not be provoked.


    Otherwise, women must suffer in the end.


    After the strength of the soul was relieved, MI Youning felt much better.


    She relaxed and leaned on the long pillow behind her, remembering what she had done with the ghost king before she fainted.


    Yes, she passed out by the ghost king.


    But at this time, MI Youning didn''t care much about it.


    But think of the red mole on the shoulder socket of the ghost king.


    Although it is not clear, the red mole is clearly on each other''s soul.


    Glancing at the colorful glazed stones in the ring soul space, MI Youning found that there was a change, but it was not big.


    It seems that the other party has feelings for her, but not so deep.


    The door was opened.


    The crisp voice made mi Youning turn his head and look at the door.


    I saw the ghost king in white standing at the door laughing at her.


    I found her awake and there was no accident.


    Even the lip angle is lifted in a happy mood, and the radian is quite obvious.


    "How did it taste last night, madam?"


    The ghost king asked with a burning smile and walked towards mi Youning.


    When the other party asks so frankly, MI Youning naturally doesn''t want to admit defeat.


    She smiled and said, "OK, at least it''s not a match."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as mi Youning''s voice fell, the ghost King almost fell down.


    Originally happy face, instantly overcast.


    The ghost King''s face was dark and his eyes were fixed on MI Youning.


    When I found the marks on the other party''s body, my anger decreased slightly.


    "You are a woman with a hard mouth." he continued to walk towards mi Youning.


    Standing by the bed, the ghost King bent down and stretched out his hand to pick up mi Youning''s chin.


    "Madam, you were very happy last night."


    Mi Youning tilted his head and still kept his smile.


    She said cleverly, "I was very happy last night."


    That''s what I said, but when I looked at the ghost king with my eyes, it was obviously a pair. I can''t help but coax you.


    Even so, the ghost king is not angry.

 Chapter 1461

    Because the ghost King found that the face of the woman in his hand had not changed, but the earlobes gradually changed color.


    Red, let a person see.


    But its owner doesn''t know it yet.


    The ghost king was completely in a good mood, and his previous anger dissipated.


    He even bowed his head with great interest.


    Under the warm and cool lipstick.


    The two lips are close and leave at the touch.


    A kiss without the slightest feeling.


    "Madam, you should go back. My husband has to go to work."


    The ghost king stood up straight and touched mi Youning''s head.


    Mi Youning kept his previous face and leaned against the bed.


    She glanced at the torn sick clothes and looked at the ghost king with a smile.


    "Then, Dr. Fu, please tell me what I want to wear back?"


    Her slender jade pointed directly at the cloth on the ground.


    The ghost king saw the discarded sick clothes along what she pointed out, and he picked his eyebrow.


    Then he sat on the edge of the bed and held mi Youning in his arms, with an ambiguous arc in the corner.


    "Madam, I only blame you for your good taste. It''s hard to help yourself for your husband."


    Hehe


    Is it her fault?


    Mi Youning put his hand around the ghost King''s waist, grabbed a piece of meat and turned it with one hand.


    "Hiss..."


    The ghost king felt the crisp hemp of the soul body.


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    Shouldn''t such strength be pain?


    Why is this man''s voice... So hooked?


    It''s like last night, the other party was panting in her ear.


    Mi Youning''s earlobes were red again.


    The ghost King hugged her hard, "madam, even if you want it, you can''t do it now. Gu Yicheng is still waiting for you."


    Who wants it!


    Mi Youning pushed the man away.


    She stared at the ghost King fiercely, "give me a suit of clothes, hurry up!"


    The ghost king was not annoyed when he was pushed away. With a spoiled smile on his face, he stretched out his hand in the void.


    A new suit of sick clothes appeared on his hand out of thin air.


    Mi you would rather see this than be exposed. The power of the soul is released.


    Take the sick clothes in each other''s hands out of thin air and take them into his hands with the power of his soul.


    Then put it on quickly in the brocade quilt.


    Even so, during this period, she will inadvertently show some.


    The ghost King''s smiling eyes slowly darkened.


    Then he hung his eyes.


    His body is yawning in stupid Valley again.


    What he said before was the truth.


    The taste of this woman is really damn sweet.


    Although he was angry with the other party''s provocation last night, he undeniably wanted to indulge deliberately.


    Mi Youning got dressed, got down from the bed and stepped on the soft fur ground.


    "What time is it?"


    The ghost king heard the speech and looked up at the little woman in front of him.


    Now the other party has returned to a sick face.


    Pale little face, familiar sick clothes, the same soul.


    A soul that fits very well with the body.


    The ghost king doesn''t understand why this woman has changed so much.


    He was sure that she was not Gu Ying before, but it was her again.


    Except for temperament, taste and eyes, nothing else has changed.


    Immediately, the ghost king showed a smile.


    Whoever she is, she is the woman he believes.


    This woman is destined to sink into hell with him.


    The ghost king stood up, went to MI Youning and took her hand.


    "It''s six o''clock in the morning."


    Mi Youning knows that Gu Yicheng is really going to play at this time.


    The other party has the habit of running in the morning. That''s the time.


    "Take me back."


    The border opened again and the two disappeared in place.

 Chapter 1462

    The quiet ward door was pushed open from the outside.


    Mi Youning lies on the hospital bed because the sound of opening the door looks towards the door.


    "Brother, you''re here."


    It was Gu Yicheng who walked into the ward.


    He woke up regularly every day. When he opened his eyes, he was not familiar with the bedroom. He immediately got up and walked into the ward next door.


    "Wake up so early?" Gu Yicheng was a little surprised.


    In my impression, my sister likes to stay in bed.


    Mi Youning naturally gathered her hair. "It was too noisy last night and she didn''t sleep well."


    "Noisy?" Gu Yicheng slept lightly. How could he not know that it was noisy last night.


    "Yes, a lot of people are noisy. Listening to the voice outside, they haven''t slept well this night."


    Gu Yicheng closes the door of the hospital bed and walks to MI Youning.


    He didn''t understand: "why didn''t I feel it? I slept well yesterday."


    What he said is true. Last night was the most secure sleep he had ever had in these days.


    Before, because he went to that ghost place, everything he encountered made him reverse his outlook on life.


    Before that, he was busy in the company and had to squeeze out to work during lunch time.


    On second thought, last night was the most secure sleep he had ever had.


    No dreams, no interruptions.


    It was a pleasant sleep.


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning couldn''t help looking at each other carefully.


    The man sitting on the hospital bed looks very good.


    Last night, Gu Yicheng still had an obvious cyan at the bottom of his eyes, which disappeared today.


    The other party really slept well.


    "I guess you slept too hard."


    She knew there was something strange in it. She thought of the seven domes around the ghost king. She didn''t study it deeply.


    Gu Yicheng thought it was the same. Maybe what happened made him too tired.


    He didn''t delve into the matter. After all, it was a hospital. It was likely that someone left again last night.


    In the hospital, the noise in the middle of the night can only happen.


    Gu Yicheng reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. "Do you want to sleep again? I''ll watch you."


    "Dong Dong..."


    As soon as the words were finished, the door of the ward was knocked again.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Gu Yicheng looked down at his watch at a quarter past six, which made him a little impatient.


    The medical staff shouldn''t have bothered at this time.


    Especially he''s in the VIP ward.


    There are specially assigned personnel to serve here. It''s so careless.


    Even though Gu Yicheng looked impatient, he said, "please come in."


    The door was opened and several uniformed police officers stood at the door.


    "Excuse me, we want to know more about yesterday''s murder. Do you know whether Miss Gu and Mr Gu have any clues?"


    Seeing the police appear, MI Youning and Gu Yicheng show puzzled eyes one after another.


    Especially what the leader said.


    Gu Yicheng immediately stood up, "several police officers came in and sat down. I don''t know what homicide?"


    The impatience on his face had long been put away and his face was full of doubts.


    However, I soon thought of what my sister just said, which must be related.


    Before the police inspector standing at the door came, he naturally made further investigation and knew who lived here.


    They are here to handle the case today. They are also polite to Gu Yicheng''s words.


    The party sat on the sofa and began to say that there was a murder yesterday.


    Several people died. They didn''t say how.


    I only asked my brother and sister if they had seen strange strangers yesterday and if there was anything wrong with the staff of the hospital.


    Gu Yicheng immediately became serious when he heard that there were several homicides.

 Chapter 1463

    However, there was nothing he could do. His sister was just hospitalized yesterday. Naturally, he didn''t observe others.


    Later, the police inspector asked mi Youning again. Of course, he got nothing.


    After sending several policemen away, Gu Yicheng immediately called home.


    Mi Youning looked unidentified and his face showed a little solemnity.


    Several people died.


    The specific number is not clear, but she knows that these people are related to the fierce ghost last night.


    Last night, the ghost king said to help, it should be those people.


    Fierce ghosts do harm to people. This is something that people can''t solve, even if the police intervene.


    If the fierce ghost stays at last, he will come to her.


    Mi Youning''s hand itched.


    The ghost king doesn''t want to stir up peace in the six realms, so she can solve it herself.


    Even if the other party''s resentment is very strong, it''s easy for her to solve the other party as long as she pays some soul power.


    Only by careful calculation, when her world task is completed, she will have no due soul power.


    It''s equivalent to the task of the world. It''s done in vain.


    No, there are also changes in colorful glazed stones.


    It''s not a loss to think about it.


    Gu Yicheng''s phone has hung up.


    The other side looked at his sister with an unknown look on the hospital bed and walked quickly.


    "Xiao Ying, we''ll leave the hospital if we have nothing to do today. Or we''ll transfer to another hospital. Now there''s a murder case. It''s better to leave early, or your safety is more important."


    Mi Youning raised his head and said, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital staff arrived at work.


    Fu Mingsheng held the patient''s examination results in his hand.


    One of them is Gu Ying''s.


    Looking at each other''s examination results, I couldn''t help but hook my lips and show an unidentified smile.


    The other party is in good health.


    Good people are like healthy people.


    This is a very strange place. Even if the other party''s body recovers well, it won''t be so good.


    This is another loophole.


    But he''s not going to let anyone know.


    With the examination results, Fu Mingsheng knocked on Gu Ying''s ward door.


    "Please come in." a familiar voice sounded.


    The door was pushed open, revealing Gu''s brother and sister.


    At this time, they are sitting on the sofa, one looking down at the tablet and the other watching the financial news on TV.


    Busy in the ward are domestic servants.


    Looking at the tablet is mi Youning. When she saw Fu Mingsheng''s figure, she suddenly remembered the pain last night.


    His body shrank.


    Last night, she was really scared by this man.


    Even in the city of hell, she has to say that this man is too fierce.


    The repair of the power of the soul makes her body traces can''t disappear.


    The body has remembered everything the man gave.


    Fu Mingsheng naturally saw mi Youning''s discomfort.


    He shook mi Youning''s hand and said, "I''ll send the results."


    When Gu Yicheng saw him, he entered the state of alert for the first time.


    He remembered that the man had some thoughts about his sister.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like this man.


    But any man, in his eyes.


    His baby sister, how can she be taken away.


    Who dares to make up his mind, pass him first.


    On the contrary, Fu Mingsheng didn''t seem to see the discomfort of the brother and sister and walked into the ward.


    Mi Youning put down the tablet in his hand and showed a quiet smile on his face. "Dr. Fu, I don''t know the result. Can I leave the hospital?"


    Fu Mingsheng shook his head.


    Gu Yicheng saw him shaking his head and his handsome face frowned.

 Chapter 1464

    Fu Mingsheng handed the result to Gu Yicheng.


    This talent said: "I have to observe for another day. If there is no problem, I can be discharged tomorrow."


    Gu Yicheng glanced at him faintly.


    The man gasped for breath.


    He was just thinking that if he couldn''t leave the hospital, he would be transferred directly.


    However, the other party''s words are also good news.


    This shows that there is nothing wrong with my sister''s health.


    Gu Yicheng can''t understand the inspection results. It''s too complicated.


    He put the results on the table and directly asked, "how''s Xiaoying''s body? Won''t it affect her condition this time?"


    Fu Mingsheng stood behind mi Youning''s sofa, holding it in his hand.


    The knuckles'' fingers touched mi Youning''s neck inadvertently.


    The latter shrunk his neck, turned his head and stared at him, but kept smiling.


    Gu Yicheng didn''t see this little move. If he saw it, he would be anxious.


    As if nothing had happened, Fu Mingsheng said to Gu Yicheng, "no problem. Miss Gu is in good health. As long as you pay attention to rest, there is no problem with normal people."


    Gu Yicheng listened to this and couldn''t help but show a friendly smile.


    "That''s good. Parents must be happy if they know."


    This is what Mi Yuning said.


    The latter nodded.


    Then mi Youning frowned and turned to look at Fu Mingsheng with a puzzled face. "Dr. Fu, I don''t know what happened in the hospital last night. Early this morning, the police knocked on the door to ask."


    Speaking of this topic, Fu Mingsheng was unhappy, but the smile on his face didn''t change much.


    Now Fu Mingsheng is not a ghost king. A pair of glasses hide the beauty of his eyes.


    During the day, he was like a noble childe as gentle as jade.


    But just after MI Youning finished, the other party''s eyes showed a cold look, and the momentum of the whole body changed for a moment.


    This is the powerful aura of the ghost king himself.


    Although fleeting, MI Youning still sees it in his eyes.


    It seems that the other party is really angry.


    Fu Mingsheng''s mouth curved a little coldly, "five patients were killed last night, and the police are looking for the murderer in an all-round way..."


    Gu Yicheng stood up from the sofa as soon as he heard the figure.


    "No, no, we''re not in this hospital. We''ll transfer to another hospital immediately or go home for self-cultivation," he said, looking at Fu Mingsheng. "You didn''t say that the results were good. We''ll go home after today''s examination. It''s the same when we wait at home."


    Without waiting for Fu Mingsheng to speak, Gu Yicheng said to the servant not far away: "Mom Liu, you pack up your things, and Miss Liu will be discharged today!"


    Gu Yicheng was really worried when he thought that there was a homicide in the hospital and it was still five lives.


    Even now his fear is more serious than before.


    What Desperado is so cruel.


    At the same time, MI Youning''s face was not very good-looking.


    Although her nature is cold and thin, she will not face five human lives and will not be moved.


    The fierce ghost said he would come to her. Now he must get rid of her.


    If you leave the hospital and take him back to his family, there will be endless future troubles, and even the gains outweigh the losses.


    The original body wants his family to be safe and die.


    She will not allow the danger to exist.


    But in a moment, she had a plan.


    Mi Youning stood up, walked towards Gu Yicheng and put his hand around each other''s arm.


    "Brother, don''t worry. It''s all right. I don''t know what''s going on. I''ll stay for another day and go home tomorrow after observation."

 Chapter 1465

    "No!"


    Gu Yicheng refused without thinking.


    Fu Mingsheng held his arms and stood aside looking at his brother and sister.


    Mi Youning shook Gu Yicheng''s arm. "Brother, I''m really not afraid. Why don''t you arrange a bodyguard for me?"


    For his sister''s intimacy, Gu Yicheng''s face is still strong.


    He would never agree to such a danger.


    Standing aside, Fu Mingsheng suddenly found that his wife seemed too close to Gu Yicheng.


    This made him very unhappy, and his eyes slowly became cold.


    "The killer has been caught."


    In a word, let mi Youning and Gu Yicheng look at him at the same time.


    "Got it?" Gu Yicheng asked uncertainly.


    Fu Mingsheng glanced at Mi Youning with unclear meaning, and then looked at her and still took Gu Yicheng''s hands.


    Mi Youning felt the cool air on her back and released her arm without thinking about it.


    Then he felt that his action seemed a little counseling, and immediately stared at Fu Mingsheng.


    The latter smiled with satisfaction.


    Then I answered Dr. Gu''s question, "yes, I caught it when I came to work. It was a patient, a little newspaper social tendency."


    Mi Youning twitched from the corner of his eye.


    Although she knew afterwards, the case must be very complicated.


    In particular, such a large hospital may finally launch a replacement for the dead.


    But I didn''t expect that the people above the hospital should be so direct.


    In less than 24 hours after the murder, the replacement ghost was directly launched.


    Gu Yicheng undeniably breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the result.


    As long as he is exposed to potential dangers, he will feel a little relieved.


    "Therefore, Miss Gu can stay for another day," Fu Mingsheng said, picking up the inspection results put on the table by Gu Yicheng.


    This time, Gu Yicheng was obviously a little loose.


    Mi Youning immediately looked at each other with expectant eyes. This time she stopped doing it.


    Gu Yicheng slowly compromised with his expectant eyes.


    However, according to MI Youning''s previous request, two bodyguards were arranged for her.


    Next, father Gu and mother Gu came.


    They also know what happened last night and are very worried.


    He even proposed to leave the hospital, and finally failed to meet his daughter''s expectations.


    ¡­¡­


    Night comes again.


    Mi Youning had enough to eat and drink and lay on the hospital bed playing games with a tablet.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    There is a bodyguard outside the door. Gu Yicheng arranged it himself.


    There was no notification, and someone came in directly.


    Mi Youning didn''t look up. She felt the familiar breath pouring into the tip of her nose. She bent her lips and smiled.


    Except Fu Mingsheng, she didn''t expect anyone else to come in without notice.


    Leaving the ongoing game behind, MI Youning looked up.


    Sure enough, there was a gentle smile on his face.


    "Madam, did you miss me today?"


    Fu Mingsheng has been very busy all day.


    I just checked all the wards before I had time to come here to see his little woman.


    Mi Youning looked a little disgusted. "What do you miss? My waist is sore all day today. I can''t wait to eat you now."


    He took the raw into his stomach and swallowed it raw.


    Fu Mingsheng went to the hospital bed and heard this with a happy smile on his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Madam, you ate very deep last night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning was stunned.


    Somebody tell her what the hell this man is talking about.


    Fu Mingsheng seemed to be afraid that MI Youning was not in a hurry or angry. He stretched out his hand to pick up her chin.


    "Madam, do you still want to eat?"

 Chapter 1466

    This time, MI Youning jumped hard at the corners of his eyes.


    She looked at the man in front of her.


    I can''t bear it after all.


    He picked up the pillow behind him and threw it hard at Fu Mingsheng.


    "You go out! Don''t go to my bed in the future!"


    Fu Mingsheng still kept a happy smile. He took the beating of the pillow.


    It doesn''t hurt him.


    Seeing the little woman''s angry face bulging and even "cruel words", he reached out and avoided the pillow.


    Throw it aside and hold the angry little woman in her arms.


    "Good madam, I said something wrong." he reached out and patted each other on the back.


    Even if Fu Mingsheng no longer understands love, he knows that his woman will coax and spoil her.


    Mi Youning''s struggling body stopped slowly after he said this.


    Fu Mingsheng smelled the strong fragrance in the air and was a little confused.


    He knows he can''t do anything tonight.


    When he woke up today, he saw that it was red and swollen, which was very pitiful.


    He really wants to be patient these days.


    Fu Mingsheng loosened mi Youning''s body and held each other''s hand.


    Next, he has to explain what happened tonight.


    What mi Youning can think of, he can think of naturally.


    He can protect the little woman, but he can''t do it all the time.


    In that case, kill the fierce ghost once and for all.


    As for the peace of the six realms, tens of thousands of years of peace will be disturbed sooner or later.


    Fu Mingsheng played with his small hands and said, "madam, the fierce ghost will come tonight. The other party is coming for you. You''re like last night. Don''t be afraid. I''ll kill the other party."


    That''s strange.


    Mi Youning looked up at the man in front of her.


    Look at each other''s indifferent face.


    Well, she remembered what he said last night.


    Once in addition to the fierce ghost, the ghost king will also be deeply involved.


    Even become cannon fodder in the six realms.


    How can we get rid of the fierce ghost again?


    If Fu Mingsheng knew, the woman in front of him thought he was cannon fodder.


    Will certainly bully her and teach her a lesson.


    Let her eat him again, eat enough at a time, and cry.


    He was only afraid of trouble. How could he become cannon fodder.


    However, he did not take the initiative to explain. After all, he did not know what mi Youning thought.


    Mi Youning naturally won''t ask.


    Because she already has her own plan.


    But he replied, "OK."


    Hearing her response, Fu Mingsheng reached out and touched her hair.


    His soft hair made him love it.


    Now in his eyes, MI Youning is full of treasure.


    "Madam, be good. In a few years, I''ll keep you with me."


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes.


    In a few years


    Does the original Lord''s body only live for the next few years?


    Without explanation, Fu Mingsheng bowed his head and kissed mi Youning''s lips, got up and left the ward.


    When he left, MI Youning began to check the life span of the original owner.


    Three years


    In three years, the body will come to the end of its life.


    This is the fate of the original Lord.


    ¡­¡­


    Twelve in the morning.


    Hospital staff have fallen into a period of fatigue.


    The night nurse in the corridor fell asleep on the table.


    The air was slowly cold, and the woman in nurse''s clothes couldn''t help hugging herself.


    Even if I feel cold, I still can''t wake up.


    In the hospital bed, MI Youning never slept.


    When the cold wind hit from the window, the murderous spirit around her was released.


    The fierce ghost she''s waiting for is coming!

 Chapter 1467

    When mi Youning noticed the visit of the fierce ghost, a person appeared out of thin air in the ward.


    Dressed in red and white hair, the face of evil beings is the ghost king of the city of hell.


    "Madam, my husband is here."


    The other party is full of contempt and lifelong arrogance. At this moment, it becomes a bit like taking credit.


    Mi Youning knew that he was uncertain. At this time, he gave him a smiling face.


    The ghost King took two steps forward and kissed her with his head down.


    One touch away.


    The cold in the ward suddenly rose and the wind was gusty.


    "Bang..."


    The door of the ward was knocked open and the sound was loud.


    But it didn''t disturb others.


    The nurses in the corridor are still sleeping, and the patients in the surrounding rooms are also sleeping.


    Mi Youning''s sharp eyes shot straight at the door of the ward.


    A black mist came quickly, accompanied by a stench, making people want to cover their nose.


    And she really put her hand over her nose.


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum sounded.


    Mi Youning watched the ghost King leave quickly.


    The red shadow left quickly, bumped into the fierce ghost, and then disappeared in an instant.


    The ghost king and the fierce ghost are gone.


    Mi Youning found that the situation was wrong.


    If the ghost King kills the fierce ghost, there must be unnecessary trouble.


    The other party is still very interested in her for the time being. If there is trouble, she will also be affected.


    On this thought, MI Youning quickly got out of bed and looked for the border into the city of hell.


    The boundary is in the room, at the entrance before the ghost King leaves.


    Wearing sick clothes, MI Youning entered the border without hesitation.


    The city of hell is different from what Mi Yuning saw this time.


    It was extremely dark around. There were no houses. There were some gloomy, terrible and ghost crying.


    It''s a hundred times stronger than the cold brought by the fierce ghost before.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help holding her body.


    After all, her body is human, but also a body with poor health. Naturally, she can''t bear the cold of the city of hell.


    The gloomy cool breath pierced into the bone marrow, which made mi Youning''s body unbearable.


    She clenched her teeth and looked for the ghost King''s breath.


    It''s too dark to see what it is.


    But smelling the bloody smell at the tip of the nose is definitely not a good picture.


    The ghost cry was not far away. They didn''t get close to MI Youning.


    I want to know what''s going on.


    Her body is stained with the smell of the ghost king. Naturally, she dare not approach.


    Suddenly, there was light ahead.


    Mi Youning quickened his pace and was stopped when he was about to run towards the light.


    "Please stay behind."


    What blocks mi Youning is the familiar "person".


    That monster, the monster I met when I first entered the city of hell.


    This time, the other party no longer had the slightest disrespect or even salivation for her, and his whole body was full of respect and fear.


    Mi Youning narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "since you know I''m a ghost, why don''t you let me in?"


    The monster''s blood red eyes were somewhat helpless. The mouth that had been open behind his ears was much smaller because of embarrassment.


    "After the ghost, this is the order of the ghost king. Please don''t be embarrassed."


    Mi you Wang Ning raised his eyebrows. "If I''m embarrassed."


    While talking, don''t give the monster a chance to react and beat the other party back with a backhand.


    The power of the power of the soul can''t be borne by monsters.


    When the other side reacted, MI Youning had already rushed into the real entrance of the city of hell.


    Seeing this, the monster''s face changed greatly. He wanted to bring people out and was bounced out at the entrance.

 Chapter 1468

    Mi Youning rushed in and fell into silence.


    At the same time, the surrounding scene is also panoramic.


    Full of soul bodies, lack arms and legs, and even crawl on the ground, becoming soul bodies of broken meat.


    There are all kinds of strange souls.


    They went in one direction.


    It was a dark and shining river.


    Even if she was not close, she smelled a strong smell.


    That''s the smell of corpse blood.


    If ordinary people saw the scene in front of them, they would have fainted and even scared to death.


    But how can mi Youning be an ordinary person.


    She just looked at it for a moment and looked for it again.


    The surrounding souls seemed to be conscious. When mi Youning passed by, they made way one after another.


    This woman is a living soul. She has a sweet taste and is a great tonic for them.


    But no soul dared to devour her.


    The other party has the smell of ghost king, which is one of them.


    Moreover, there are things they fear, and they can''t tell what it is.


    Just stay away from this woman.


    Mi Youning felt at ease and enjoyed the ghosts opening the way and walked towards the end of the road.


    With fewer and fewer souls, MI Youning also saw the familiar door.


    Exquisite patterns, atmospheric dress, heavy breath.


    The ghost king is in the room.


    Mi Youning tilted her lips to make it easy for her to find.


    Facing the door in front of him, MI Youning stretched out his foot and kicked it.


    "Bang..."


    The door was kicked open and the scene inside was panoramic.


    The smell of blood poured into the tip of my nose and filled my eyes with terrible scenes.


    The person she is looking for is eating with a dark heart in her hands.


    The surroundings were clean and there was no cruel scene on the ground.


    Mi Youning was not stupid. He saw that there was a strong power in the dark heart.


    No, it''s not one, but half a heart.


    There''s a smell of fierce ghosts on it. It seems that she''s still a little late.


    The demon in red and the hazy beauty of white hair became terrible and gloomy at this moment.


    Even at this time, MI Youning felt something uncomfortable in her stomach.


    The ghost King changed his face when he saw her appear.


    Quickly throw the other half of the black heart aside.


    He walked quickly towards mi Youning.


    "Stop!"


    Mi Youning took a step back.


    There was an obvious dislike in her eyes.


    The ghost king was instantly hit and his face became gloomy.


    "Madam! Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    His steps were very steady, even without the previous panic, and he walked towards mi Youning step by step.


    As he walked in, MI Youning smelled the smell of fierce ghosts more clearly.


    "You stink! Stay away from me!"


    Looking at the approach of the ghost king, MI Youning hid in the room.


    At this moment, she really dislikes the ghost king.


    At the same time, the ghost king also knew why she was so, and her face looked much better.


    He glanced at himself and then stepped back two steps.


    His wife is human, not the ghosts of the city of hell. Naturally, she can''t adapt to everything here.


    The ability to devour opponents is the rule of the city of hell.


    He was not the ghost king here at first, but came to this step through the swallowing of millions of years.


    "Madam, wait a minute."


    The ghost King disappeared in place.


    At the same time, the half black heart belonging to the fierce ghost also disappeared.


    Mi Youning wrinkled his nose and turned to look at the familiar bed behind him.


    She went and sat down and waited for the ghost king to come back.


    As soon as I sat down, a hole was torn in front of me, and the people of the underworld appeared.

 Chapter 1469

    Mi Youning knew from the smell that the person was from the underworld when the other party had just torn the void.


    The person who jumped out of the torn opening was not a ghost envoy, but one of the ten Temple hell.


    King Qin Guang of the first hall, when the other party just stood firm and saw mi Youning, the pupils in his eyes suddenly contracted.


    "I have seen the venerable."


    Arch your hands and speak politely.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows, played with her scattered hair and circled her fingers.


    "Yo! What brings King Qin Guang here? It seems that the hell hall is not busy."


    The loose tone made king Qin Guang frown.


    How can they not be busy? With this ancestor, they are busy all the time.


    "Fortunately, I just don''t know when the venerable visited?"


    King Qin Guang straightened up and looked at Mi Youning with a dignified expression.


    But his eyes were calm and with a little respect.


    As for the dignity of face, it is customary in the hell hall.


    Mi Youning did not answer King Qin Guang''s question.


    She stood up from her bed and released her powerful soul power and the power to connect with the underworld.


    In three thousand worlds, the ghosts in the underworld obey her. Even if the king of Hades comes in person, it depends on whether she wants it or not.


    All the ghosts in the underworld of every world are sent by her.


    "People don''t talk in secret. Say what you''re here for."


    King Qin Guang''s face darkened in an instant.


    If he knew the ancestor was there, he wouldn''t take the job.


    It''s asking for trouble.


    This ancestor must have something to do with the city of hell, so his purpose of coming here cannot be completed.


    "The ghost king has a life. Catch the ghost king and go to the underworld."


    "Hiss!" Mi Youning sniffed.


    Then, after King Qin Guang finished his words, dozens of ghost envoys stood behind him.


    The smile on MI Youning''s face increased a bit, "it''s a big show."


    Although King Qin Guang knew that the job could hardly be completed, he still held the attitude of giving it a try.


    "Venerable, Pluto has a life, and it''s hard for his subordinates to refuse. Please give me a convenience."


    "Tut tut..." Mi Youning walked around King Qin Guang, "do you want me to give you convenience?"


    The latter nodded sincerely.


    Mi Youning''s face darkened between his actions, "you know, now I''m the ghost of the city of hell."


    King Qin Guang suddenly looked up and his eyes showed incredible.


    Although he is the head of the ten halls of hell, he can''t explore any information in front of him. Naturally, he doesn''t know.


    Mi Youning was very satisfied with King Qin Guang''s expression. She slowly withdrew to the bed and sat down safely.


    "Go back, ghost king. You can''t take it away. Convey my meaning to Pluto."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    The ghost King fused all the absorbed power, felt the breath on his body recover, and then returned to the bedroom.


    The moment the door was opened, he saw the woman lying on the bed.


    The other side lay lazily, and his pale but beautiful face was reflected in his eyes.


    "Madam."


    Mi Youning felt familiar when the ghost King appeared.


    This is the comfort of each other.


    Mi Youning no longer frowned, and even waved to the ghost king at the door.


    Her gesture of waving gave the ghost king a beating when he had planned to step away.


    If he''s right, it''s a little trick to recruit dogs in the human world.


    Facing mi Youning''s smile, the ghost king raised his feet and left that careful thought behind.

 Chapter 1470

    The ghost king went to the bed and held mi Youning''s small hand.


    Mi Youning was going to ask for credit and told him that there was no problem in the underworld for the time being.


    But before she could speak, she was thrown down on such a big bed.


    Next, naturally, it was a night of exhausted goblins fighting.


    Who''s gently panting


    Clothes that do not conform to the antique room have been scattered all over the floor.


    Pink Striped clothes are hospital clothes.


    The red gauze curtain rises and falls in the room and rises with the movement on the bed.


    Mi Youning''s cheeks were crimson because of lack of oxygen, and her mouth was fiercely blocked.


    A pair of beautiful pupils are full of beautiful ripples.


    Her body had no place to rest. She was like floating on the sea without the slightest sense of security.


    Ups and downs, again and again, nowhere to land.


    The body is opened wantonly.


    The feeling that words can''t tell hit, making her more and more sink.


    That night, MI Youning realized once again that the ghost king was wild and unrestrained, and that damn fierce - cruel physical strength.


    ¡­¡­


    The fierce ghost has been destroyed, and the hospital has launched a replacement for the dead ghost.


    A murder ended.


    Mi Youning later learned that the proposed substitute for the dead had not lived long and volunteered for his family.


    There are too many helplessness in the world. In the face of illness and disaster, all we can do is compromise.


    She has been taking care of her family since she was discharged from the hospital.


    During this period, Fu Mingsheng will also come to the door under the pretext of physical examination.


    But after a long time, the Gu family found the subtle situation between them.


    In front of Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng, MI Youning reached out and held Fu Mingsheng''s hand.


    Just, there are still a few years. It''s good.


    Although father Gu, mother Gu and Yi Cheng are heartbroken, they don''t give up.


    But also think that someone can accompany her to the end of her life.


    The family knew that she didn''t have much time left.


    Mi Youning and Fu Mingsheng are not married, so they get along.


    In a flash, three years passed.


    Mi Youning lies on the hospital bed again.


    This time, she was unable to speak and had an oxygen inhaler in her mouth and nose.


    Father Gu, mother Gu and Yi Cheng Gu are all with her.


    Fu Mingsheng, who stood aside, had no emotion on his face.


    The other party''s eyes looked straight at her.


    Over the past three years, their feelings have not been intertwined. They belong to a noisy life.


    Mi Youning looked back at each other.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes covered by glasses make people can''t see what emotion.


    But she knew that the man was not indifferent.


    Suddenly, she bent her lips and smiled.


    Pale and thin face, the smile is so weak, but it is amazing.


    Such a smile moved Fu Mingsheng.


    He raised his feet close to her.


    Take off your glasses and your aura changes.


    The white coat disappeared, followed by a red dress.


    The dark short hair slowly extended and gradually turned white.


    Gu father, Gu mother, Gu Yicheng and others were fixed and indifferent to his changes.


    "Woman, I won''t let you die!"


    Fu Mingsheng is the ghost king at this moment.


    If he was wrong, he shouldn''t let her stay and say goodbye.


    The woman lied to him.


    She said that she would go to the city of hell with him after the death of the human world, but her soul could not get together.


    Fu Mingsheng picked up mi Youning''s body and let him sit on the hospital bed.


    Mi Youning reached out and took away the oxygen mask, showing a weak smile.


    "Fu Mingsheng is too late. I have to go."


    "I won''t! I won''t!"


    The ghost king stretched out his hand to convey power to her, trying to maintain her life.


    Unfortunately, in the end, they all dissipate in each other''s bodies.


    This body can no longer bear any strength.


    He didn''t believe in evil and sent strong power again.


    As a result, this is still the case.

 Chapter 1471

    Mi Youning reaches out and holds Fu Mingsheng''s red dress.


    "Fu Mingsheng, don''t waste your energy."


    The ghost King stopped his action and his eyes gradually turned red, "you lied to me."


    There was not much emotion in the accusation, as if he cared that she lied to him.


    Mi Youning looked at those red eyes. The color of blood red was very suitable for this man.


    Reaching out to touch the face of the demon, she sighed softly, "yes, I lied to you."


    Holding her body, her hands couldn''t help exerting force.


    Mi Youning''s body is very thin and weak. Such strength hurts her.


    But her eyebrows didn''t wrinkle. She touched the man''s cool face with a gentle tone, "I''m leaving, you..."


    She wanted to say forget me, take care and be with him.


    But when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say them.


    A few easy words made her resist very much.


    That''s what she doesn''t want.


    She could think of no other reason than this.


    "I''m gone, and no one will accompany you."


    This is the truth.


    "I know you can stay. Don''t go. If you dare to go, I''ll kill everyone in the family!"


    The ghost King''s blood red eyes turned with anger.


    His mood was out of control after all.


    The soul of the woman in her arms will dissipate and leave.


    He didn''t want her to leave.


    Uncomfortable, reluctant, confused.


    He didn''t want to lose sight of the woman.


    I promised him to stay with him.


    Why go back, why leave.


    The ghost king stood up with MI Youning in his arms and strode towards Gu Yicheng.


    He has been with this woman for so long that he naturally knows that she cares about Gu Yicheng most.


    Gu Yicheng''s soul was crushed by powerful pressure. Mi Youning''s hand was stretched out, and his hand lit a fire.


    The flame directed at Gu Yicheng, but it could not hurt mi Youning.


    "If you dare to close your eyes, I''ll kill him." the threatening voice sounded.


    Mi Youning''s pale face showed some helplessness.


    She looked straight at the man in front of her. "You won''t."


    Affirmative words, she just believes that this man will not.


    Before waiting for the ghost king to do anything, Gu Yicheng appeared in front of him.


    Black clothes, black robes, gilded masks.


    Seven domes.


    Seeing each other appear, MI Youning is more at ease.


    She tried her last strength to approach Fu Mingsheng.


    Facing the demon''s face, gently print a kiss.


    Then he leaned against each other''s ear and said gently, "in fact, I still like you, especially your duplicity."


    After the words, the body fell into the warm and cool arms.


    The corners of the mouth bend a little, the eyes close, and the arms hang down.


    Although the man is cruel, although the means are terrible, he is a little strong.


    But he is really good to her, especially in the past three years.


    Mi Youning can''t say those words, so say what you really think.


    He really liked this man. He bullied her with his mouth, but spoiled her with his actions.


    Of course, except for the things on the bed.


    Glancing at the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space, MI Youning left the mission world with great satisfaction.


    The ghost King stared at the woman in his arms, with a pale face and no breath at the tip of his nose.


    Even though there was a valley of destruction at the bottom of his heart, he still restrained himself.


    "Madam..."


    "I haven''t told you that I like you."


    "I want to give you a grand welcome... I want to take you to the six realms, and I want you to give birth to the next Lord of hell."


    "Madam, I''ll take you back..."


    "The city of hell is our home..."


    Fu Mingsheng hugged mi Youning''s body, pressed it against his moon chamber, and strode out of the ward.


    Qiqiong looked at the direction the master left and knelt respectfully on one knee.


    He was also surprised at the death of the ghost.


    The other party is obviously not an ordinary person. How can he be angry easily.


    Seeing the master''s appearance, the city of hell has been tossing about for some time.


    Fu Mingsheng''s figure disappeared, and qiqiong got up.


    He first went to the hospital bed and changed a "Gu Ying" on the hospital bed.


    Then he took a deep look at Gu Yicheng, looked at his handsome and strong face, stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers in the void.


    All three of Gu''s family woke up and saw Gu Ying without breathing in the hospital bed.


    The seven domes have disappeared.

 Chapter 1472

    A city full of lights and wine.


    Early in the morning, it is the indulgence time of urban teenagers.


    The bar under Kaifan hotel is the busiest time.


    Suddenly, a fiery Maserati rushed, and the sound of emergency braking made people around retreat one after another.


    A beautiful woman came down from the car. After the other party got off the car, she threw the car key in the hands of the approaching parking brother, and stepped on a pair of hate sky high to the bar.


    Gu Yicheng sat in front of the bar with a glass of blood red wine in hand.


    His eyes numbly looked at the indulgent men and women in the bar.


    Today, his fiancee Li Yan asked him to come here, otherwise he wouldn''t come here at ordinary times.


    Raise your hand and look at the watch on your wrist. It''s a quarter in the morning.


    His handsome face showed a trace of impatience. He didn''t like people who were not punctual.


    Even if this man is his fiancee.


    Just put down his arm, his shoulder was patted from behind.


    The originally tight wrinkled lines are deeper.


    However, when Gu Yicheng turned his head, his impatience and frown disappeared.


    The handsome face shows a gentle smile, and the radian of the corners of the mouth is more comfortable.


    Li Yan looked at the man in front of her and said it was a pity.


    Such a man is enough to attract all celebrities in Z city. Unfortunately... He has no heart.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    Li Yan apologized insincerely and sat on the bar seat.


    Gu Yicheng is used to this.


    Li Yan''s way of doing things is like this. She is careless and doesn''t have much scheming.


    So he is willing to give this woman due respect and even be a qualified husband.


    "It doesn''t matter. Have a drink." Gu Yicheng pushes the wine at hand to Li Yan''s eyes.


    The latter impolitely picked it up and drank the wine in the glass.


    Then he put down his glass, stood up and looked at Gu Yicheng, "let''s break up."


    Gu Yicheng heard this, his gentle smile stiffened, and then reached out and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Li Yan, don''t joke. We''ll get married in another month."


    He thought it was a joke.


    With his family''s current power and control in the business world, the Li family dare not do so.


    Li Yan showed pity to Gu Yicheng.


    "Gu Shao, it''s true that you don''t like me. You have no feelings for me in your eyes. Except your sister, you see that any woman''s eyes are cold.


    Don''t deny that I have been with you for three years, without holding hands, kissing, let alone in-depth contact with each other.


    Apart from me, there are no ambiguous objects around you. Before, I seriously doubted your sex coldness.


    Later, I found something. I thought for a long time before I decided to break up. After all, a high-quality man like you is too popular.


    But think about living with a man who doesn''t love me. Even if this man is no better, he can''t accept it. "


    Gu Yicheng''s face became more and more ugly as Li Yan spoke.


    The woman in front of him is very smart, otherwise he wouldn''t choose the Li family marriage, because Li Yan won''t bring trouble in marriage.


    But the words of the other party made him a little angry for a while.


    "So, Gu Shao, break up."


    Li Yan then turned and left, her back natural and clean.


    Gu Yicheng looked at her back and suddenly smiled.


    The smile at the corners of the mouth was clear, and there was a bit of self mockery.


    Yes, he doesn''t like Li Yan. Now the other party sees through and chooses to break up, which is not wrong.


    He picked up the untouched glass and put the red liquid into his mouth.


    Swallow down the esophagus, spicy and irritating.

 Chapter 1473

    The falling posture is still inclined, as if it was pulled from behind and then fell to the ground.


    Gu Yicheng swept around the room. There was no one except him and the woman.


    He shook his head. Was it an illusion?


    Looking at the woman on the ground, she looked frightened, and the situation was somewhat wrong.


    Suddenly, the lights in the suite went out.


    All the lights went out and fell into the dark.


    The light from the French window gives a vague view of the room.


    Footsteps sounded in the quiet room.


    Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand to darken his temple and looked at a vague figure in front of him.


    He thought it was the woman who fell to the ground who stood up and walked towards him and planned to continue what had happened before.


    Raising his feet, he also walked towards the figure coming.


    As Gu Yicheng walked, he took out his wallet from his coat pocket and a card from the interlayer.


    In contrast to the vague figure, Gu Yicheng handed the card to the other party, "let''s go. I''m not in the mood tonight."


    The other party didn''t make a sound, but took his card.


    Gu Yicheng is relieved. Fortunately, it''s not difficult.


    He could probably see where the sofa was and walked in that direction.


    Even if there was no light, he didn''t want to walk any more and wanted to have a rest.


    The door rang and thought the woman had left.


    Gu Yicheng sat on the sofa and leaned back.


    He thought he was alone in the room and couldn''t help reaching down to his stomach.


    When you encounter an unresponsive body, self mocking laughter rings out in the room.


    Still no feeling.


    It''s like waste.


    When did this happen


    It seems that since Xia YuYan''s betrayal, he has been very exclusive of women.


    Whenever he wanted to relieve himself, the scene of Xia YuYan''s betrayal appeared in his mind.


    Then he stopped thinking about it.


    Gu Yicheng didn''t see it. A vague figure stood behind him.


    A pair of bright eyes stared at him.


    Especially his movements.


    Gu Yicheng gave up awakening his body and moved his hand away.


    But soon, a pair of warm hands came from behind him.


    The other side went down his moon.


    Gu Yicheng was frightened for a moment, and then remembered that the woman just didn''t leave.


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    In the inquiry room, he stretched out his hand to take away the warm and cool hands on him.


    The latter seemed to know his movements and quickly dodged when he met him.


    Gu Yicheng''s eyes were dark. He saw the figure just behind him and came to him.


    He still saw only a vague outline.


    The other party''s action is very fast. He bends down and puts his warm hands on his clothes.


    The crisp crash of belt buckle sounded in a quiet room.


    The sound was heard in the dark space and made people ripple.


    Gu Yicheng was stunned for a moment.


    Just because he met such a woman for the first time.


    "Hiss..."


    An unspeakable taste came.


    This is something he can''t refuse.


    Even at this moment, he gave him such a service to a woman.


    There was no aversion.


    This makes Gu Yicheng unable to say whether he is happy or more self deprecating.


    However, he will not refuse the enjoyment at present.


    The other party''s voice is not delicate, neutral voice.


    But it makes Gu Yicheng feel more.


    The next thing is out of control.


    From the sofa to the big bed, the goblins fight all night.


    Even if Gu Yicheng is a little drunk, he subconsciously knows that there is something wrong with the person in his arms.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It is said that everyone dislikes not sweet and has no love show.


    Sprinkle sugar on the next noodles!

 Chapter 1474

    Even if Gu Yicheng felt something wrong in his arms.


    He still didn''t want to explore that night.


    These years, it''s not easy to hold people. Naturally, it''s enough for one time.


    The person in your arms is very comfortable to hold.


    No matter how difficult his request is, this man can do it.


    The cooperation of difficult movements made him feel comfortable all over.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Gu Yicheng''s wine woke up.


    But physical overdraft made him physically and mentally exhausted.


    Turn over and lie on the other side, close your eyes, but keep holding the hand that gives him comfort.


    A long time has passed.


    Until the sky gradually turned white, the figure lying next to Gu Yicheng slowly moved.


    The light in the room suddenly came on.


    The scene in the house is clear.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yicheng fell into a deep sleep and couldn''t see how frightening the person he held.


    Even if the other party is sitting by the bed with his back to Gu Yicheng, his head is still bowed.


    But it was also very obvious that it was not a woman, but a man.


    Maybe Gu Yicheng also noticed something. After all, women are different from men. It''s just that alcohol and night make him too indulgent and degenerate.


    The man turned his back to Gu Yicheng and picked up the black clothes and the gilt mask on one side.


    The other party raised his head and showed his beautiful face.


    This man is the seven domes around the ghost king.


    Qingxiu is somewhat familiar with the demon face after the event.


    Looking carefully again, I found that even though the seven domes in front of me had long dark hair, he was strikingly similar to Li Ping who died three years ago.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ping is the youngest son of the Li family, a real estate monopolist in Z city.


    He has a brother and a sister.


    Although parents are not affectionate, but the family is very happy, there is no other family junior, illegitimate children into things.


    My parents love me and my brothers and sisters spoil me. I have no worries about food and clothing since I was a child.


    In this way, he should be a dandy, but he is very rational and even restrained.


    He never knew what he wanted.


    Especially in high school, after being in class with Gu Ying, the daughter of a business tycoon.


    He knows more about what he wants, what he likes, and what he insists on for.


    Gu Ying is in poor health and is picked up by her family every day.


    Li Ping has a good relationship with her.


    Until one day, he saw Gu Ying''s brother pick her up.


    At one glance, he was completely occupied.


    Handsome face, sunny smile, gentle eyes, tall and straight posture.


    At that glance, the other party walked into the bottom of his heart.


    He began to Approach Gu Ying and wanted to know the boy better.


    Gu Yicheng, the future successor of Gu''s family, is ready to study abroad.


    Later, Li Ping met Gu Yicheng several times and even took the initiative to say a few words.


    Although it''s just Hello, brother Gu, goodbye and so on, Li Ping is still very happy.


    How did it fall.


    It seems that the gentle eyes, handsome smile and the warmth of the other party attract him.


    Even after Gu Yicheng left the country, Li Ping still had a good relationship with Gu Ying.


    He doesn''t use Gu Ying, just for the man to take care of his sister.


    From Gu Yicheng''s eyes, he saw how much the other party cared about and cherished his sister.


    Then he went to college, Gu Yicheng returned home, he graduated, and Gu Ying was hospitalized.


    Their communication began to increase.


    Because of his family relationship, he also began to enter the business circle.


    He will meet a man who once walked into his heart on campus at a banquet or some entertainment.

 Chapter 1475

    Li Ping naturally saw the coldness in Gu Yicheng''s eyes, no more gentle light, and the rejection of everyone around him.


    Or, more accurately, the exclusion of women.


    Since he has a crush on this man, he naturally wants to know everything about each other.


    Especially before he found out that he was different from going abroad.


    Before going abroad, Gu Yicheng was an elegant young master. The light in his eyes was warm.


    After returning home, although he is mature, his temperament is gentle and more attractive.


    But Li Ping saw a lot from his eyes, some pain and rejection after injury.


    So he went to someone to investigate what happened to Gu Yicheng abroad.


    When he knew that Xia Yuyan was liked by Gu Yicheng, but he didn''t cherish it, he was so jealous that he was going crazy.


    Years of pent up feelings are about to break out of the cage.


    In an irrational situation, he did something.


    Xia YuYan''s new love is a selfish guy, even wandering in the dark.


    He just spent a lot of money to make that woman have a different painful life.


    This is his little secret. No one will find it.


    After that, he continued to pay attention to Gu Yicheng.


    It''s amazing that two men are together.


    For the sake of each other and the stability of his family, he didn''t do anything.


    It''s not easy to break a man. Even if they break together, they are unlikely to come to the end.


    Their identity background doomed them to have a lot to worry about.


    So Li Ping chose to continue to suppress this relationship.


    On this day, he just left after attending the cocktail party with his eldest brother.


    Walking out of the revolving door of the hotel, I saw a man and woman kissing fiercely in front of a Rolls Royce not far away.


    At a glance, Li Ping stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The eldest brother was in front. Seeing that he didn''t keep up, he couldn''t help asking.


    His voice also startled the men and women who kissed intimately.


    Li Ping stopped because the man was Gu Yicheng.


    Gu Yicheng saw the Li brothers, pushed the woman away and nodded politely.


    This is his upbringing etiquette, even in a high position, giving people friendly manners.


    Li Ping nodded to his eldest brother and left quickly.


    Naturally, I didn''t see how ugly Gu Yicheng looked after they left.


    Even rub the lips kissed by women.


    "No next time!"


    An unpleasant gloomy warning.


    Li Ping saw the previous scene. He didn''t want to go home and wanted to relax.


    He has a woman around him, which seems to be out of the shadow of his heart.


    This makes Li Ping feel a little heartache and sour.


    He drove and couldn''t help coming to the river of Z city.


    Why do you like such a man.


    He is not an ordinary person, even a straight man.


    Li Ping has some magic obstacles.


    He looked at the river in front of him and thought if Gu Yicheng were an ordinary person.


    In this way, the other party will only belong to him. Even with despicable means, we should keep him.


    A dark light flashed across his eyebrows and disappeared.


    This is a warning of a man''s soul. He is dying, but he doesn''t know it.


    Li Ping finally went home.


    Because there is no if.


    He is also reluctant to be embarrassed, Gu Yicheng.


    At the thought of the other party''s compromise or having to bow his head, he felt that it was not Gu Yicheng.


    He saw him again on the day of the high school reunion.


    But this time, it was the last time we met.


    He looked at the man and gently touched Gu Ying''s head.


    The warm smile in each other''s eyes.


    Is to face what he never had.

 Chapter 1476

    In Gu Yicheng''s eyes, he is just a familiar stranger.


    Perhaps, the other party will never know that a boy in high school fell in love with him at first sight that year.


    He died and was killed by his female classmate Wu Mengjun.


    The other party once liked him very much, and he refused.


    Later, he was pestered because of his interests.


    I don''t understand how the other party found him, and even became a ghost.


    When he died, he was not afraid.


    The only regret is.


    His life was too short to tell Gu Yicheng that he really liked him.


    Like to bear to suppress themselves, the bone marrow hurts, and the heart hurts itself to pieces.


    Sorry.


    If you knew this life was too short, you must strive for it.


    Even if the fish die and the net is broken at that time, there will be no contact between old and dead.


    ¡­¡­


    Wearing good clothes, qiqiong became the loyal subordinate following the ghost king again.


    Qiqiong didn''t wear a gilded mask. His beautiful face was white and didn''t look like a normal person.


    The black pupils in the eyes are much more than ordinary people.


    Being watched by such a pair of eyes, many people can''t hold on for three seconds.


    It''s too seeping. It seems that nothing can escape his eyes.


    Qiqiong went to the other end of the bed and looked at the sleeping man with a curved corner of his mouth.


    If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the smile. It''s fleeting.


    He got him after all.


    For nearly ten years, from before his death to after his death.


    Finally got him.


    After his death, he knew that he was just a loyal subordinate under the throne of the ghost king.


    Once greedy for the warmth of lovers, they will enter reincarnation.


    He has been with Gu Yicheng for more than three years.


    Looking at his life bit by bit, he helped him out when the other party was in danger.


    Li Ping bent down and reached out to touch the man who slept like a child.


    If he hadn''t tangled with women tonight, he wouldn''t take the initiative.


    He really couldn''t see the women''s salivation for Gu Yicheng.


    The same man, he naturally felt how fierce the man who had held for so long was tonight.


    I still remember that Xia Yuyan, once the other party''s girlfriend, stole it because he was too gentle in this matter.


    That woman will never know how much this man needs.


    Qiqiong kissed Gu Yicheng on the cheek, got up and put on the mask, and couldn''t help rubbing his sore waist.


    Even if he was a soul, the constant tossing of the night was unbearable.


    tender?


    It can only be said that Xia YuYan''s woman can''t satisfy Gu Yicheng''s appetite.


    The seven domes with gilded mask once again became the second leader of the city of hell and the most powerful subordinate of the ghost king.


    "Gu Shao, sink with me."


    Gu Yicheng frowned when he heard the voice in his ear.


    He turned over uneasily, hugged the quilt, smelled the familiar smell, and couldn''t help falling into deep sleep again.


    In such a large luxury suite, he was left alone in bed and stuck on the bedside table.


    He gave it to the woman with the big curly hair, but he didn''t give it to the right person.


    ¡­¡­


    A very strange thing happened at the Kaifan hotel.


    A woman ran out of the stairs without clothes and kept telling people there were ghosts in the hall.


    The hotel staff stopped people at the first time.


    The video was transferred from the monitoring room, and within twenty-four hours no one could see how the other party entered the hotel.


    I can''t find which floor she came down from.


    The woman was sent to the hospital, sedated and examined. The other party woke up and forgot everything.

 Chapter 1477

    Gu Yicheng knows nothing about what happened at Kaifan hotel.


    He opened his eyes. He couldn''t open his eyes because of the dazzling sun. He had to squint.


    The whole body was comfortable, which reminded him of the absurdity of last night.


    It seems that he is not the murderous one. Even if he hears the man crying, he still can''t stop.


    Gu Yicheng sat up and glanced around the bed.


    His clothes were thrown on the ground and the room was in a mess.


    Seeing the mobile phone at the head of the bed, Gu Yicheng got out of bed and called the secretary.


    Ask him to send clean clothes and find out who spent the spring breeze with him last night.


    The taste of last night was so good that he had some aftertaste.


    Gu Yicheng decided to catch the man he didn''t dislike.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    Chairman''s office of Gu''s group.


    Gu Yicheng has taken over his father''s position. Recently, he is even busier.


    No matter how busy you are, it makes people look for someone who has spent the night with him.


    The other party seems to have disappeared and can''t be found all over.


    He confirmed that it wasn''t the woman who was in the bar before.


    He could tell the smell on his body and the other party''s voice.


    That night was like his dream.


    If it weren''t for the color of blood on the sheets, he might really think he was evil. That night, he just made his own living and did it himself.


    For a month, I haven''t found it yet.


    The huge Z city is about to be turned over by Gu Yicheng.


    Sitting at his desk in the office, Gu Yicheng looked at the crowded scene downstairs.


    This time is the most crowded time on the road. Office workers are off duty.


    Gu Yicheng got up, picked up his coat and walked out of the office.


    The Secretary has been waiting outside the door for a long time, "boss."


    Looking at the secretaries and assistants, Gu Yicheng nodded, "let''s get off work."


    "Yes, thank you, boss."


    Several people are very happy to see that they don''t work overtime today.


    When he came to the door of the company, the driver had the car very good and waited for him.


    Gu Yicheng opened the door and sat in, "go home."


    "Yes, sir," answered the driver.


    My parents had gone abroad. After my sister died, my mother couldn''t accept it and was taken abroad by my father to relax.


    Nowadays, there are only Gu Yicheng and a few servants in such a big family.


    Thinking of the cold at home, Gu Yicheng felt a little rejected, but he had to return.


    There are many vehicles on the road and there is a traffic jam.


    It was blocked for half an hour before driving normally.


    The driver drove seriously, but he couldn''t stand the accident and came to the door.


    Rolls Royce was driving normally on the road, but suddenly a large truck rushed out of the intersection.


    The driver tried to avoid changing lanes, but it was too late.


    The big truck came at a high speed.


    The sound of the emergency brake made Gu Yicheng frown tightly, and he also saw the big truck coming.


    His heart was calm, but he had some regrets. Maybe he died like this.


    Once he entered a strange world and had absurd experience. Now he doesn''t have much fluctuation in the face of accidents.


    The parents don''t know how to accept it.


    When the truck was about to hit, the driver panicked and Gu Yicheng waited calmly.


    Time passed second by second.


    While he was waiting for the accident, something happened.


    Time stands still.


    Gu Yicheng watched the truck stop, and the body was still tilted.


    He looked quickly at the driver''s seat and saw that the driver still had a frightened face.


    The other party''s hands are on the steering wheel, and the blue tendons of both hands burst out.


    Gu Yicheng looked left and right. There was a vast fog around him.

 Chapter 1478

    Everything around is in a strange place.


    Gu Yicheng put his hand on the door and wanted to open it.


    But I saw a vague figure outside the car.


    Black, his whole body was wrapped in black robes, and his face was covered with gilt masks.


    The appearance of such a strange person made Gu Yicheng feel his heart beating through the window glass.


    It seems that he is very familiar with this person, so that he doesn''t feel any danger.


    Looking at the approaching figure, Gu Yicheng finally pushed the door open.


    At the same time, qiqiong also came to the door.


    "Who are you?" Gu Yicheng asked.


    He smelled the familiar breath in the air and couldn''t wait.


    Gu Yicheng''s heart beat faster and faster with the dark eyes on the gilded mask.


    Seven dome is not indifferent. He has been in the city of hell for a month.


    Now he has become the new ghost king.


    After the last ghost king died, he also left with him.


    Seven dome can understand why the last ghost king was like this.


    Like a person, fall in love with a person, in fact, it is very simple.


    No reason, no reason, he or she must.


    Without each other, even if there is fire between heaven and earth for ten thousand years, it is meaningless.


    Seven dome took over the city of hell and changed the original rules.


    Since he gave himself to Gu Yicheng, he had an idea.


    Accompany this man to the end of his life, and then look for his afterlife. He will be with this man all his life, and he won''t miss it in every life.


    Qiqiong looked at the handsome face of the man in front of him and didn''t answer him.


    Put one hand on the gilded mask and shouted, "brother Gu."


    Elder brother Gu, the familiar Gu Yicheng''s hand trembled.


    He did not guess that the seven domes in front of him were Li Ping.


    But his voice reminded him of the night a month ago.


    It''s also such a voice, and it''s also such a weak voice of begging for mercy.


    It was such a voice that he couldn''t help asking the other party again and again.


    He even became unlike himself, revealing the other side of ferocity.


    "It''s you." Gu Yicheng said reluctantly.


    Hearing his confirmation, qiqiong took off the mask on his face.


    A white, delicate and delicate face was revealed.


    Li Ping is a bit more charming than before, and the wind feeling between his eyebrows and eyes is also very obvious.


    Even if his face changed a little, even if the man in front of him had long dark hair and wore strange clothes.


    Gu Yicheng recognized the man at a glance.


    "Li Ping!"


    This time his voice was very unstable.


    Seven dome smiled and nodded, "elder brother Gu still remembers me." the tone was very happy.


    Gu Yicheng smiled happily at him, but his heart was somewhat complicated.


    The man in front of us has already died for many years.


    At that time, he also attended each other''s funeral with his sister.


    Before Li Ping died, he did not have deep contact with each other, but he also knew that his reputation was not the reputation of ordinary dandies.


    The other party is a good tutor, gentle and handsome young master.


    Now looking at Li Ping''s strange appearance, he was not scared to death, thanks to his experience in a different world.


    Qiqiong saw that he was shocked on his face, and his eyes had already floated to the distance and walked towards Rolls Royce.


    Put your hands on the car and saw the body move slowly and back three meters.


    After all this, he went to Gu Yicheng and looked into a pair of complex eyes.


    "A month ago, I held you?"


    Although the interrogative sentence is somewhat certain.

 Chapter 1479

    Seven dome smelled the speech, and her beautiful eyes shrank.


    Although I knew that the man in front of me might recognize him, when I really heard it, my heart was still confused.


    Will he disgust him, hate him, and want to never see him.


    Nod your head gently and admit it.


    He wants the man in front of him and even wants to accompany him, so he must take the first step.


    Gu Yicheng was not surprised. The man in front of him admitted.


    The familiar taste and close breath made him have no aversion.


    Even after qiqiong nodded, there was a trace of joy in his heart.


    After a month, I finally found each other.


    Just


    Glancing at the strange dress of qiqiong, "you are now..."


    The latter words didn''t finish, but qiqiong understood what he meant.


    Gu Yicheng didn''t resent it. He even looked at him as before, but it was a little hotter than before.


    Qiqiong looked at the person he liked in front of him and told him everything before and now.


    Because of the warmth of the lover world, I learned my identity after death.


    He said everything in a few words, but he didn''t tell his feelings for him.


    Gu Yicheng didn''t ask. He fell into a long silence.


    If Li Ping became a ghost after his death, what about his sister.


    Is it also where to live? Living has reincarnation.


    When he was silent, qiqiong put on the mask again, even waved his hand, and the surrounding white fog dispersed.


    "Bang..."


    The car was hit violently. Gu Yicheng raised his eyes and was already sitting in the car.


    Rolls Royce was hit by a large truck and retreated three meters. There were no other injuries except the body.


    Even the driver was safe.


    Gu Yicheng looked up quickly to the outside of the car after the car was stable.


    Passers-by outside watched, and many vehicles stopped one after another.


    He stood in the crowd trying to find the strange man, but got nothing.


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    The driver recovered and asked Gu Yicheng first.


    Hearing the driver''s panic and unstable voice, Gu Yicheng pushed open the door and got off.


    He did not give up searching in the crowd again.


    This time, he saw the figure of seven domes.


    The other party is wearing T-shirts, casual jeans and cowhide short boots, which stand out in the crowd.


    He didn''t see such an attractive young man before.


    Looking at the other party''s different clothes, Gu Yicheng strode away.


    At this moment, he has only one idea.


    Keep this man, man or ghost.


    The affection for him in the other party''s eyes can''t be seen unless he is a fool.


    There is such a person, so that he does not dislike, and even attract his eyes and heart, he must stay.


    Qiqiong smiled and watched the man walk towards him until he stood in front of him.


    "Elder brother Gu."


    As soon as he finished shouting, his body was pulled into his arms.


    "Whew..."


    Seeing the scene, people around whistled.


    Gu Yicheng ignored these people to join in the fun. He tightly hugged the man in his arms who didn''t have much temperature.


    It''s him. It''s him.


    After hugging, Gu Yicheng knew how much he missed the body.


    ¡­¡­


    A major event has recently occurred in the business community of Z city.


    The young chairman of Gu''s group is a homo sexual love!


    The other party is even inseparable from the man, even if he goes to the company.


    At the same time, the Li family, who engaged in real estate, also recognized the boy as their adopted son.


    The two families are now very close.


    Many people believe that this is a means for the Li family to take care of their family.


    However, at that time, people were sweet together.

 Chapter 1480

    Gu Yicheng sat in the office, looking at the sleeping youth on the sofa, with a touch of pity in his eyes.


    They have been together for a year.


    This year, he clearly felt that the hurt heart was beating warmly again.


    Beating for the youth on the sofa.


    Even if the other party is not human, he still can''t control his emotions.


    I thought he would marry in business, find a seemingly divorced woman to spend his life, or die alone.


    But I didn''t expect to meet someone who loved him deeply.


    Yes, deep love.


    Since Li family found as like as two peas in the seven dome, Li Ping recognized seven dome as his dry son.


    In Li Ping''s bedroom, he found a secret.


    A secret diary belonging to Li Ping.


    That is the diary of all feelings for him recorded by the other party before his death.


    After shamelessly looking through Li Ping''s diary, he found that this man had liked him in high school.


    After ten years of love, Gu Yicheng was shocked and overwhelmed.


    It turned out that when he didn''t know, the boy used to like him so much.


    From youth to youth, to his death, this love has not changed.


    The inner shock made Gu Yicheng love and pity qiqiong more.


    The night he saw his diary, Gu Yicheng fell into madness again.


    How many postures did he use to give qiqiong his most direct response.


    He can''t say what he likes and loves. He can only tell him how much he likes him by physical action.


    Want to rub each other into his body.


    Let qiqiong feel how much he wants him with his body.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked awake and the people on the sofa moved uneasily.


    Thinking that it was another night''s toss last night, Gu Yicheng showed doting and fire - heat in his eyes.


    The Secretary only knocked on the door, and Gu Yicheng shouted in for fear that the other party would knock again and wake up the young man on the sofa.


    The young man lying on the sofa, after turning over, put on a happy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Qiqiong could feel Gu Yicheng''s change.


    When the other party looks at him, the temperature in his eyes is more revealing - bone than looking at Gu Ying.


    That''s the sight of your lover, not your relatives.


    This satisfied the seven domes.


    time lapse.


    Gu Yicheng is old, and qiqiong changes his face for him.


    Over the years, Gu Yicheng is very upset. He may not have much time.


    But his lover will not die.


    He was reluctant to leave each other, but he had to face human death.


    Seven dome liked Gu Yicheng so much that he naturally found his uneasiness.


    They lay in bed at night, touching the man''s white hair.


    "What''s the matter with you recently?"


    Gu Yicheng reached out and held his hand, sighed, "I can''t bear you, so I can''t bear you."


    The lip print on the warm and cool hand made qiqiong''s heart burn.


    Even after decades, his heart is always beating for this man.


    Even if the other party is old, his feelings are only more and more.


    Qiqiong smiled, "I don''t want you more. Even if you''re not here, I''ll appear next to you for the first time, whether you''re male or female."


    Such a commitment made Gu Yicheng bend his mouth.


    At midnight.


    Qiqiong found that the man around him lost his temperature.


    He turned over and looked at the man lying on one side, with sadness and sadness in his eyes.


    Even if the man around him is old, the handsome face of the other party is still a little gentle.


    He has followed this man for decades, not enough.


    The world is too short to pass in the blink of an eye.


    How could he be willing to let each other leave his eternal life.


    Qiqiong''s face began to change, and his aging skin became young.


    He bent over and put his lips on the lips of the men around him. There was no temperature in their bodies.


    He picked up his cold body and disappeared into the room.


    Capital.


    In a famous hospital, a boy came to the world.


    At the corner of the hospital, a man wearing a black robe and a gilt mask appeared.


    The other party walked to the VIP ward and looked at the scene inside.


    The newborn boy opened his eyes in the happy smile of his family.


    A pair of dark eyes turned, as if looking at everything around.


    Inadvertently turned his head and looked at the bright eyes in the gilded mask.


    At a glance, who is falling?

 Chapter 1481

    19XX.


    Republic of China, metropolis.


    Metropolis is the largest dance hall on the beach with strong strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "Night Shanghai, night Shanghai, you are a city that never sleeps..."


    A hoarse voice sounded in my ears, accompanied by saxophone.


    The decadent sound is inexplicable and somewhat provocative.


    "When the lights are on, the car sounds and the singing and dancing become peaceful


    I saw her smiling, but she was depressed inside... "


    The singing in my ears made the comatose woman on the sofa in the suite upstairs slowly open her closed eyes.


    Strange dress, European and American decoration, but some backward.


    "Nightlife is all about food, clothing, shelter and transportation


    Everyone gets drunk if he is not drunk... "


    Saxophone''s voice quickly entered the high Dynasty stage.


    Looking at the strange environment around, the woman has a little patience in her confused eyes.


    This woman is no other than mi Youning, who has entered the new task world.


    When she woke up, she found something wrong with her.


    The body was aching and his hands were tied.


    There must have been some bad experiences before.


    After glancing at no one in the room, MI Youning began to accept the memory of the original owner.


    However, in a few seconds, the life experience of the original Lord poured into my mind.


    Her original name was Wang Shanshan. She was the only daughter of the Wang family, a wealthy businessman in Shanghai.


    The Wangs are in the silk business. They don''t say they have power, but they are very rich.


    Wang Shanshan''s wealth in less than 20 years disappeared.


    Her life is too short and she has experienced too much pain.


    The original owner''s life was rich and delicious. Since he was engaged to the third son of Shanghai Marshal''s house, he began to move towards a tragic fate.


    Shortly after Wang Shanshan got engaged, her parents were assassinated by the Japanese.


    The wealth of the Wang family was soon looted by his uncle''s relatives.


    The original body was a daughter who was not familiar with the world. She had no contact with people outside since childhood and developed a simple and kind nature.


    So she was easily calculated, even sold to the metropolitan ballroom and forced to be a dancer.


    Of course, it''s just a trick.


    Later, her fiance Chen Haoyu found her and expressed her concern and his feelings affectionately.


    Where metropolis is, money may not be able to get the original owner out.


    So Wang Shanshan gave the last card to her fiance, dozens of boxes of gold bars.


    It was the dowry prepared by her father and the future of the Wang family.


    Eventually it left the metropolis.


    But she just left metropolis, sat in the car and died on the way to Dashuai mansion.


    When her soul floated out and saw the people in the dark, she knew that it was just a hoax.


    A plot between Chen Haoyu and his sweetheart.


    As the soul of Wang Shanshan, Chen Haoyu took her great wealth and succeeded in getting the attention of Chen dashai.


    He eventually became a Young Marshal and the target of all the celebrities on the beach.


    But there was always a woman standing beside him, his sweetheart.


    How could she be reconciled to seeing that her enemies were happy and even had many children and grandchildren.


    She wanted revenge, wanted revenge on the man, and made them regret for life.


    After accepting the memory of the original body, MI Youning exudes a gloomy aura all over.


    This is the original resentment.


    She hates, she is unwilling.


    Close your eyes and MI Youning presses down the original owner''s emotion.


    When she opened her eyes again, her black eyes returned to calm.


    Now the original owner has been sold to metropolis. He is still a dead deed. He has been a metropolis man all his life.


    The money that metropolis bought her must be earned back.

 Chapter 1482

    The original owner didn''t want to be a dancer. She was afraid and scared and finally ran away.


    But she did not escape successfully, otherwise there would be no subsequent tragic experience.


    When she was caught back by people in metropolis, the golden mother of the dance hall asked someone to teach her a lesson.


    It''s a lot more honest to be beaten.


    But how could Kim''s mother easily let her go and ordered someone to tie her up and starve for two days.


    Today is the second day.


    And tomorrow the original fiance will show up.


    Mi Youning thought of the next thing and took off the rope that bound her hands in two or three times.


    While receiving the memory of the original owner, MI Youning found an interesting thing.


    Tonight may be a change.


    After all, there are no variables tonight, and her fiance won''t come to find someone so soon.


    Standing up from the sofa, MI Youning glanced around and found nothing.


    No food at all.


    She is so hungry that she can eat a cow.


    It''s not as big as filling your stomach.


    Mi Youning gets up and walks to the door.


    "Night Shanghai, night Shanghai, you are a city that never sleeps


    When the lantern lights up, the car sounds, singing and dancing go up... "


    Push open the door, the singing downstairs is clearer.


    It''s the busiest time in metropolis at night, and there are occasional waiters upstairs carrying dishes.


    Mi Youning gathers her messy hair and follows a new waiter.


    Follow each other and you''ll find food.


    Sure enough, there are a lot of cakes and fruits where the other party takes drinks.


    Mi Youning looks at the busy people in the room, walks to the long table in the middle, and reaches out to pick up a plate of cakes.


    Then she walked leisurely to the door.


    When I passed the fruit tray table, I reached for a pear.


    Leaving the room, standing in the corridor, MI Youning immediately put a golden cake in his mouth.


    The fragrance of flowers fills the tip of the tongue instantly.


    Mi Youning''s eyes lit up.


    yummy!


    Can''t wait to pick up the second piece.


    The path of footsteps.


    Before standing in front of closing her room, a plate of cakes was solved.


    The cake was dry and there was no tea. Mi Youning bit the pear in his hand.


    Big white pear has enough water, which alleviates her needs.


    Standing in front of the door, MI Youning had no intention of going in again.


    Put the empty plate in your hand at the door, turn and walk downstairs.


    Walking to the stairs, MI Youning saw the scene downstairs.


    Her steps did not stop, and her eyes shone with novelty.


    The men and women downstairs are in the eye.


    At the dawn of the lantern, laughter came from the bustling hall.


    In the crisscross of wine and preparation, women swayed their slender waist, and men cooperated with a visual and physical communication.


    The singing is provocative, and the faces of men and women are full of their own brilliant smiles.


    And Feng Liuge, who just entered the hall, patrolled the prey around with his eyes.


    And the women carrying pearl bags are also looking for friends at night.


    The dancer standing in the center of the stage changed into a low warm - ambiguous - word song.


    Mi Youning looked at the scene downstairs and felt the smell of decadent capital.


    No one noticed her when she came downstairs.


    Even though mom Kim, who was busy downstairs, took the dancer in her hand and talked to the guests, she didn''t find her.


    Standing in the big hall of the metropolis, MI Youning glanced around, saw the variables tonight, and walked away.


    In the direction she looked, a man in a dark gown sat on the sofa.


    The other party looks elegant and exudes a dignified aura.

 Chapter 1483

    It was this elegant looking man that MI Youning locked in.


    Behind each other stood several strong and fierce looking men in dark Zhongshan suits.


    The man sitting on the sofa is not easy to mess with.


    Indeed, this man''s name is Qu ruobai. The third master Qu of Shanghai beach is called the king of Shanghai.


    No one outside has ever dared to call him by his name. We should respect the third master.


    This metropolis is also the third master Qu''s.


    If you want to talk about the beach, there are some people who dare not offend.


    The first is third master Qu, and the second is dashai Chen.


    Chen dashai, that is, the father of the original engaged fiance.


    Third master Qu is the leader of the Green Gang. It should not be so taboo.


    However, he has skills, has a group of loyal subordinates around him, and even deals with foreigners.


    He monopolized the whole military fire and Western medicine in Shanghai beach.


    Even Chen dashai should respect him three points.


    Unfortunately, such a figure was assassinated at a time of scenery.


    Time, it''s tonight.


    At the same time, Chen dashai''s eldest son, Chen Haoqing, also lost.


    If third master Qu and Chen Haoqing had not been assassinated in previous lives, the original owner''s unmarried Chen Haoyu would not have come here so early.


    Everyone knows that metropolis belongs to third master Qu.


    It must cost a lot of money to redeem people from here.


    At that time, Chen Haoyu negotiated with his sweetheart to come in advance and set out the whereabouts of the money. Finally, he spent the least money to redeem the man.


    At that time, he didn''t care about his brother''s death. After all, he wasn''t born to a mother.


    It is precisely because of Chen Haoqing''s death that Chen Haoyu became a Young Marshal in the future.


    Mi Youning stopped, stood not far from third master Qu and looked around.


    Took the last bite of the pear in his hand.


    As the waiter passed by, MI Youning threw the pear core on his tray.


    The latter looked unchanged and continued to move forward.


    To say why mi Youning doesn''t attract attention, it''s just because of her dress.


    Even though the cheongsam looks a little wrinkled, it is also neatly dressed, and its own temperament is unspeakable.


    The small and beautiful face is not noble, but it also gives people the feeling of inviolability.


    Lift up the elegant, soft and quiet appearance, which makes people think it is the young lady of which family to play.


    Even if she nibbles at the pear with her hand, it also gives people a naive attitude that she is not familiar with the world and thinks she is just young.


    Mi Youning held Yue Xiong in her arms and stood in place, leaning against the high chair behind her.


    The remaining light in the corner of his eye has been placed on the third master Qu''s side.


    The other party is not sitting there alone. There is a woman beside him.


    Women are really beautiful.


    This is the number one in metropolis. Little nightingale is also a good friend of Third Master Qu.


    Third master Qu was not married, and there was no other woman beside him except little nightingale.


    The little nightingale has a good life.


    After entering the metropolis, he was attracted by third master Qu at a glance.


    Finally, she was praised as the first socialite on the beach.


    How many wind young masters, rich businessmen and politicians want to have a spring wind with her.


    However, it was the third master Qu who finally got the beauty back.


    In just three years, the little nightingale has become a famous person on the beach and a woman bearing the name of Third Master Qu.


    She is the envy of many women on the beach.


    Especially third master Qu was kind to her.


    When the little nightingale was not famous, Third Master Qu met the Japanese directly for her.


    It was two years ago that the Green Gang lost a lot of brothers.


    This battle also started the name of the little nightingale.

 Chapter 1484

    Since then, no matter how many men miss the little nightingale, no one dares to touch her except Third Master Qu.


    Mi Youning and Yu Guang picked up their eyebrows when they saw the movement of Third Master Qu.


    The little nightingale took third master Qu''s arm and stood up ready to leave.


    Mi Youning''s footsteps turned and watched the men in Zhongshan clothes behind Qu Sanye leave. Then he followed up.


    Third master Qu died when he left metropolis and was shot.


    Seeing that the party left quickly, they were about to go to the gate.


    Mi Youning looked at all directions and, regardless of anything else, jumped up into the air and jumped at the elegant and windy man.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Gunfire rang out.


    The third master''s men didn''t care to pay attention to MI Youning, jumped on their boss, quickly surrounded people and took out their things.


    Mi Youning''s estimation is wrong.


    She thought it was good to push people away as long as the man didn''t die.


    Finally, you can even use this life-saving grace to help her escape from the metropolis.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chen dashai''s family is no longer the dominant family in Shanghai beach.


    But she thought very well, but her estimation was wrong.


    The man in the dark fired two shots.


    Obviously, she saw only one person, but another bullet came from the other direction.


    Mi Youning didn''t know that pushing away the son bullet of Third Master Qu was the real existence that killed him.


    When she fell on the other side, the bullet missed, so third master Qu escaped the death.


    The bullet that finally hit her body, but she didn''t hide because of jet lag.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Killed... Killed..."


    "Ah... Don''t step on me..."


    The people around have been confused.


    The same is true in the original plot.


    The man in the dark didn''t know whether he hit Third Master qu. seeing that his men surrounded everyone, he finally fired a few shots and retreated quickly.


    At the same time, the men of Third Master Qu waiting outside also got the news and went to hunt down the assassin at the first time.


    Everyone in the metropolitan hall panicked, but there was a space that was very quiet.


    It''s the open space surrounded by the third master''s men. No one can break in.


    Mi Youning felt the pain in her shoulder and was relieved when she knew it was not fatal.


    Even the corners of the mouth are curved.


    She doesn''t want the gains to outweigh the losses.


    He lost his life before the task was completed.


    A large number of people rushed into the metropolis.


    The small space was scattered.


    "Third Master..."


    "Third Master! Are you all right?"


    "Three masters, three masters..."


    These people are all under the third master Qu who came. In their eyes, they only have the boss on the ground and the bright red blood on the ground.


    Third master Qu looked at the woman who threw him down. His face seemed calm, but his eyes showed shock.


    He swam on the edge of danger all year round. Naturally, he knew that he had just escaped death.


    Tricky angle, two deadly shots, from different directions.


    Two shots are fatal.


    Even if he escaped one of the shots and the last shot was added, he would still die.


    Mi Youning raised her head and looked at the man with tight pupils under her.


    The corner of her mouth still kept the arc that had been bent before. "Third Master, you have to pay me back."


    In a short time, many people in metropolis escaped, and some people were hiding under the table around them.


    They didn''t know what was going on and didn''t dare move or make a sound.


    The rare silence made Third Master Qu hear mi Youning''s faint voice.


    He narrowed his eyes, and there was a trace of indifference in his deep eyes.


    In his current position, he had to conspiracy theory.

 Chapter 1485

    Seeing mi Youning fainting, he reached out and raised her chin, "what do you want?"


    Mi Youning just wanted to say that I''m leaving metropolis.


    But slowly closed his eyes and passed out.


    The little nightingale on one side had a gun in her hand. Seeing that there was no danger around, she looked at third master Qu.


    "Third Master, we should go."


    Her eyes were cold and there was no emotion when she looked at third master Qu.


    Hearing her voice, I remembered what I had to do before I left.


    Third master Qu picked up mi Youning and looked at the bright red blood from the wound. His elegant face showed complexity and frowned.


    "No, I''ll talk about it another day." this was said to the little nightingale.


    Then he rushed to the man who had been closely following him and said, "Mo Han, prepare the car and go to the hospital."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    The man looks like he never knows how not to laugh.


    If a pair of eyes stare at a person, it is full of a fox like smile.


    This man''s name is Zhou Mohan. He is the third master Qu''s military division and his right arm.


    As soon as the little nightingale heard what the Third Master said, her face changed a few times.


    But I also know that such a thing is happening now, and I really have to change my itinerary.


    Looking at the third master Qu leaving with a strange woman in her arms, she thought, wanted to put away the gun in her hand, and quickly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Outside the nickname, the king of Shanghai was assassinated!"


    "Outside the nickname, the king of Shanghai was assassinated..."


    Teenagers shouted in the street, and many people came to buy newspapers when they heard him.


    Many people frowned at the large blood stains in the metropolitan hall in the newspaper.


    If the king of Shanghai dies, the beach will change.


    However, seeing the content of the text, some people relaxed their tight frowns.


    Third master Qu is not dead. It is said that he was saved by a woman.


    Many people speculate that this woman is the little nightingale.


    In recent years, who doesn''t know the location of the third master has always been a well-known social flower Nightingale on the beach of Shanghai.


    Unfortunately, people guessed wrong.


    Even if third master Qu is not dead, the Shanghai beach will begin to change.


    ¡­¡­


    Shanghai hospital.


    At this time, western medicine had just been accepted. Of course, there were some who resisted western medicine.


    Third master Qu took the man to the ward and had an operation to take the bullet.


    Then he didn''t leave until the doctor said there was no danger.


    Looking at the pale little face of the woman on the hospital bed, Third Master Qu touched the trigger on his thumb.


    "Mo Han, where did you say she came from?"


    Zhou Mohan stood behind him and smiled at the speech.


    A pair of fox eyes looked up and down at Mi Youning on the hospital bed.


    "Third Master, this is the daughter of the Wang family. Her name is Wang Shanshan, the assassinated Wang family in the silk business.


    A few days ago, she was sold to metropolis. She ran away once before. She was taught a lesson by Kim''s mother and locked up for two days.


    I don''t know how to get out and save you. It''s said that Miss Wang is weak. "


    Hearing what deli''s men said, Third Master Qu felt more interesting.


    Such a weak woman can block a gun for him.


    He also knew the Wang family. He was assassinated by the Japanese, leaving only one daughter.


    The Wang family''s industries have long been scraped clean.


    Thinking of such a weak woman, helpless on the beach, she must change.


    Before the other party fainted, he said he wanted him to pay back?


    Thinking of this, Third Master Qu''s elegant face showed a trace of smile.


    He bent over and picked up the woman on the hospital bed, "go back to the house."


    "Yes, Third Master."

 Chapter 1486

    Qu Fu.


    The door of a western building integrating China and the west is open.


    At the entrance of the gate stood dozens of men dressed in black and thick jokes.


    They stood on both sides, looking respectfully into the distance.


    Soon several cars sped up.


    The car drove fast near Qufu.


    The people guarding the door rushed in.


    Most of the people followed behind the car, leaving a few to close the door and guard it firmly.


    The car stopped in front of the western building.


    Zhou Mohan got down from the first car, quickly came to the car behind him, and respectfully opened the door.


    "Third Master, I''m home."


    "Well." a low voice sounded.


    Then, everyone was afraid. The high third master Qu came down with a woman in his arms.


    The people around dropped their eyes and didn''t dare to see more.


    An elderly man came out of the western building and saw Third Master Qu holding a woman and running quickly.


    "Third Master, you''re back. Are you okay?"


    Then he looked at the woman in the third master''s arms.


    A strange face, close your eyes, looks quiet and soft.


    Third master Qu softened the old man''s face.


    "Uncle Liu is fine. Let''s go to the house first."


    "Good, good..."


    When they walked into the Western-style building, Third Master Qu looked at the people around him and held them directly to his bedroom.


    Uncle Liu and Zhou Mohan looked at each other.


    "Xiao Hanzi, what''s going on?" uncle Liu was confused.


    In fact, Zhou Mohan couldn''t understand what the third master meant.


    After so many years with each other, the boss''s temperament is always uncertain, especially as he grows older, it is more incomprehensible.


    Although I don''t know, Zhou Mohan still expressed his views.


    He looked at uncle Liu with a very serious face and said, "well, I think the third master is going to make a promise."


    Liu Shu''s eyes widened and almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood on his face.


    If others don''t know, they can''t know who the third master is.


    "Xiaohanzi, I think you have itchy skin!"


    Zhou Mohan narrowed his eyes and smiled like a fox. "Who knows the result? This is the first time the third master brought a woman home."


    With that, without looking at Liu shuruo''s thoughtful face, he turned and left.


    In fact, he just said it casually.


    But the third master brought people back to his house and sent them to the bedroom upstairs. He always felt a little subtle.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, Third Master Qu put mi Youning on Simmons'' bed.


    He ordered the servant who came in behind him to drain the water. He wanted to wash the blood on his body.


    As for Zhou Mohan''s guess, the third master doesn''t know.


    Even if I knew, I just laughed and scolded him.


    Why take a man home and take him to his bedroom.


    It''s not that complicated.


    The other party saved his life. He can''t send people back to metropolis like this.


    When you take it home, there are guest rooms at home, but they are all capable men at the bottom who occasionally stay.


    He doesn''t want to put people there.


    At that time, my mind didn''t think much, so I picked up the man.


    Third master Qu didn''t want to delve into others. He withdrew his long shirt with blood stains and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and looked around at the decoration of the combination of China and the West and the objects placed.


    The dress of the room is very tasteful.


    And many items are priceless.


    Glancing at where he was, MI Youning sat up slowly.


    Her clothes have been changed. They are dark sick clothes. The cloth is not as comfortable as that of the 21st century.


    The shoulder has been bandaged. It seems that the son - spring from the body has been taken out.

 Chapter 1487

    It''s just that the wound still hurts.


    Covered with a quilt, there is a familiar smell.


    After thinking about it, she thought it was the smell of Third Master Qu.


    When I fell on the other side, I smelled a cold fragrance.


    There was a faint sound of water in the room.


    Mi Youning looked down at the sound and saw the bathroom.


    She probably guessed where it was.


    While there was no one in the room, MI Youning operated the power of his soul.


    Although the physical pain was tolerable, she also wanted to ease it.


    She''s not masochistic.


    Mi Youning didn''t keep the wound intact, just let the wound heal inside.


    Suddenly, MI Youning''s ears moved.


    She raised her head to look in the direction of the bathroom again.


    At the bathroom door stood a gentle man with a bath towel around his waist and nothing on his upper body.


    The man in front of him has the capital to lure people.


    The bronze body on the upper body was seen by Mi Youning.


    The other side''s waist around the bath towel, abdominal muscles coexist with other people''s fishing line.


    The man has a very good figure.


    But what attracts mi Youning''s attention most is a red mole on the other side''s shoulder socket.


    The red nevus at the shoulder socket of a man is bright in color and has a strong sense of existence.


    At a glance, it attracted mi Youning''s eyes.


    Third master Qu wiped his dripping hair with a towel. When he saw the woman in bed staring at him without blinking, he was a little funny.


    He walked towards Simmons'' bed regardless of whether he was dressed neatly.


    "Why, little beauty, are you stunned?"


    The words of tune play came out of the mouth of the elegant man in front of him, giving people a sense of disobedience.


    The person in front of him is gentle and elegant. No one doubts that he is a university professor.


    But the words in the other party''s mouth and his identity are destined to be a "rogue".


    The boss of the Green Gang, the king of Shanghai beach, is a educated hooligan.


    Third master Qu stood by the bed and looked at Mi Youning''s beautiful eyes. There was a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    Follow each other''s line of sight and look at the moon Hun chamber without clothes.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and joked, "are you still satisfied with what you see?"


    Mi Youning looked at each other''s faces because of his words.


    A handsome, elegant and perfect face was reflected in the eyes, and the other party''s face was still with a joking expression.


    His eyes showed inconsistent indifference.


    Thinking of the man''s power, MI Youning lowered his eyes and said skillfully, "third master."


    The tone is soft, with a little respect.


    Third master Qu smiled softly at the speech.


    He wiped his hair, threw the towel in his hand, turned and walked to the door not far away.


    It''s a small door. Open the door and third master Qu goes in.


    Mi Youning glanced and saw that there were clothes, shoes and decorations inside.


    But in a moment, Third Master Qu came out, and the other party was wearing blue silk pajamas.


    The other party stood on the other side of the bed, and he went to Simmons'' bed without the slightest politeness.


    Reach out and pull the soft quilt onto your body.


    The action is done at one go without half a minute''s pause.


    Then he turned to MI Youning and said, "tell me what you want."


    Third master Qu had no doubt that the woman would kill her.


    There''s no need for the other party to save her and kill her again.


    As for other conspiracies, he didn''t want to think deeply for the time being.


    After the other party came up, MI Youning didn''t feel any discomfort. Her body was still relaxed and leaned against the bed.


    "Third Master, give me everything I want?"


    Her eyes were bold and direct.


    In a short time, she had different concerns in her heart.

 Chapter 1488

    Hearing the speech, Third Master Qu raised his arms and cushioned his head, gently relaxing his body.


    "You can talk about what you want first. As long as you can afford it, you won''t default."


    Mi Youning smiled, "Third Master, no matter what you ask, your life is not as valuable as yours."


    Hearing this, the third master gradually put away the gentleness on his face.


    Mi Youning naturally saw his cold face.


    She got up and got out of bed. She was still wearing sick clothes and had a pungent smell of medicine.


    Such a witty move made Third Master Qu look much better.


    But at the thought of her words, I knew it was a lion''s big mouth.


    But he didn''t mean to go back.


    As long as he can sit, he will meet each other.


    "Go ahead."


    Mi Youning pulled up her hair in her ear and said, "I don''t want much. You are the king of the beach. Whoever is the woman behind you must be beautiful."


    Third master Qu, who had been waiting for the lion to speak, thought he would hear the topic of military fire and Western medicine.


    But I didn''t expect that the woman in front of me was staring at the position behind him.


    Isn''t that like a little nightingale?


    Third master Qu looked up at the woman standing by the bed.


    "You want to be my woman?"


    His eyes are smiling and his mood looks very good.


    Mi Youning stood by the bed and looked at the man. He still didn''t find the slightest temperature in his eyes.


    This man is not simple. At the same time, MI Youning can see it.


    The other party will not easily accept anyone. It seems to treat everything with a gentle face, but in fact it is suspicious and does not easily trust a person.


    Even if she saved him.


    Mi Youning raised his chin. "Yes, I must have sent someone to check my experience. Now I have no one to rely on. It depends on whether the third master gives me a place to live."


    Third master Qu looked at Mi Youning with a smile in his eyes, but he didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Mi Youning looked at him as usual.


    For a long time, I only heard him say, "little girl, it''s very dangerous to be my woman."


    "I''m not afraid. Sometimes it doesn''t matter if my life is not guaranteed."


    Third master Qu gave her a deep look.


    He naturally knew how difficult it was for her to survive.


    Maybe it''s nothing to the poor people, but for a precious and pampered girl, it''s just from heaven to earth.


    The Third Master also heard what mi Youning said.


    The reason why she entered the metropolis was not simple, and her life was threatened.


    Mi Youning, next to the third master punch, waved, "come here."


    Mi Youning raised his feet and approached the third master, even half kneeling on Simmons'' bed.


    The small face with a big palm is beautiful and has the simplicity of being unfamiliar with the world.


    One eye showed perseverance and inexplicable charm.


    Third master Qu reached out uncontrollably and touched her hair.


    "Get well."


    I didn''t mention the previous topic, but I didn''t refute it.


    Mi Youning knew that it was settled.


    For her, no refusal is a promise.


    Indeed, Third Master Qu can still meet this small requirement.


    Take your hands off, the third master lies down and covers his eyes.


    Mi Youning stared at each other.


    Although she was not sure that this man was 100% the one she found who could change the colorful glass stones.


    But according to her feeling, she doesn''t hate each other, and even wants to stay with each other and observe more.


    When she saw the conspicuous red mole, she thought about how to get close to each other.


    Listening to the sound of steady breathing, MI Youning didn''t lie next to the third master.


    She got up and went down to the sofa in the room.

 Chapter 1489

    Mi Youning is self aware.


    Third master Qu''s attitude towards her seems gentle, but in fact, she can''t do whatever she wants.


    The man seems gentle, but in fact he is indifferent.


    She was still careful and slowly observed whether the other party was the person she was looking for.


    In fact, the most direct way is to see whether the other party will fall in love with her and whether the colorful glazed stones will change.


    Lying on the soft sofa, MI Youning touched the wound on her shoulder, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    In the dim bedroom, two steady breathing sounds intertwined.


    After not knowing how long, the third master Qu lying in bed opened Qingming''s eyes.


    He turned and faced the direction of the sofa.


    He is naturally satisfied with MI Youning''s knowledge and interest.


    But the bottom of my heart has a little regret, a very strange feeling.


    I think it''s because of the other party''s request.


    He''s old enough to be each other''s father.


    Double ten years, a woman''s most beautiful time.


    And he''s over thirty-five, with a difference of more than ten years.


    I don''t know how this girl has the courage to propose to be his woman.


    Thinking of the blood flowing from each other in the metropolis, Third Master Qu closed his eyes.


    No matter what conspiracy theory he knew, he narrowly escaped death this night.


    Even if the other party really has any purpose, he will never kill him. He just wants to find shelter from him.


    Thinking of transporting a large number of weapons and Western medicine over a period of time, Third Master Qu had some ideas in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a little bright, and third master Qu woke up.


    He didn''t seem to see the sleeping woman on the sofa. He washed, dressed and left the bedroom as before.


    Only before he left did he glance at the sofa.


    Downstairs, the servant had prepared breakfast.


    Seeing uncle Liu who had been busy before and after, uncle Qu thought and said, "uncle Liu will call and call everyone. I have something important to announce."


    Uncle Liu came to the table with a big bowl of soup and put the soup on the table.


    He reached out to pick up the empty bowl, personally filled a bowl of soup and respectfully sent it to the man on the throne.


    "Third Master, are you the brother of the gang, or do you include the heads of various industries?"


    Third master Qu reached out to take the bowl in uncle Liu''s hand and heard the speech.


    After a while, he said, "call them all."


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, there was a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    The vague scene around her made her awake for an instant.


    This is third master Qu''s residence. Now she sleeps in each other''s bedroom.


    Glancing at the bed in the bedroom, there was no one on it.


    When she got up and went down to the ground, MI Youning looked at her sick clothes, loose and fat, and some uncomfortable.


    She wanted to wash and think of whose bedroom it was, but she didn''t act rashly.


    He pulled his suit and turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll have a wedding at the end of this month."


    In the hall, Third Master Qu took a sip of tea and announced his marriage.


    The Green Gang brothers sitting at the start and some big men of the chamber of commerce were frightened one after another.


    "So exciting?!"


    This is the third master Qu''s military division. Zhou Mo Han made a noise.


    Hearing the speech, Third Master Qu glanced at the other party lightly, without displeasure or any emotion.


    Uncle Liu also opened his mouth in surprise, and his expression was very shocked and incredible.


    He thought that the third master would never get married in his life, or even die alone.


    God has eyes. Uncle Liu is very happy to wipe the moist corners of his eyes.


    At the meeting of the chamber of Commerce, Mr. Huang adjusted his eyebrows and eyes when he heard the speech, "Third Master, I don''t know which lady is it?"

 Chapter 1490

    Third master Qu raised his eyes to Mr. Huang, who was a refined man with similar temperament.


    However, he has white hair and looks about the same age as uncle Liu.


    "Qibai, it doesn''t matter who the other party is. What matters is that I need a wedding. The goods in my hand must be transported to the battlefield in the north at the end of the month."


    Qibai is Mr. Huang''s name.


    Hearing what the Third Master said, he immediately sat up straight.


    I soon understood something.


    "Yes, Third Master, I will spread the news. At that time, people with heads and faces on the beach will appear, including the Chen family will also send wedding invitations."


    "HMM." Third Master Qu took the cup to his mouth and took a sip.


    During this period, what did the people at the bottom understand.


    A bald man can''t turn around at this time.


    "Third Master, will the little nightingale be our third sister-in-law in the future? You''re getting married. I want to find a mother-in-law."


    The other party said and touched his bald head. The corners of his mouth cracked very big, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    What he said is the truth of most people. In their hearts, only the little nightingale has been around the third master for so many years.


    Third master Qu smiled at the speech.


    He put down the teacup in his hand and nodded his bald head in the void. "Old six, it''s still so rude."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Old six, this is Si Chun."


    "Old six, you don''t have friends in the spring building. You can be a mother-in-law if you pull one out."


    The brothers around showed a joking smile and began to tease the old six.


    Zhou Mohan, who was sitting next to third master Qu, showed a smile, which made him look more gentle and elegant.


    Suddenly he smiled, "Third Master, where is the wedding venue this time? There are seven or eight days before the end of the month. Time is tight."


    Everyone''s laughter disappeared and looked at the man on the throne.


    In this moment of silence, the voice from upstairs came into everyone''s ears.


    The same was true of Third Master Qu, who turned his head and looked at the stairs without saying anything.


    Mi Youning actually stood upstairs and listened for a while.


    She looked at nearly twenty men downstairs. They must be the confidants of Third Master Qu.


    The sound of footsteps downstairs increased in order to make people aware of her existence.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by her.


    Mi Youning wore an indifferent smile on his face and looked at the man sitting in the main seat of the hall.


    The man was born with an aura of controlling others.


    Third master Qu saw mi Youning''s appearance, but his eyes brightened.


    At night, he didn''t really see it. Now he found that this woman has a pair of very beautiful and attractive eyes.


    His eyes seemed to be ignorant of the world, but he saw a trace of cunning.


    Even if the other party is wearing sick clothes, she can''t hide her beautiful and charming face at this time.


    The thin body made people feel pity in the wide and fat clothes.


    Third master Qu knew that the woman who came down the stairs didn''t need pity. It can be seen from her behavior and last night''s conversation.


    But he still couldn''t help feeling pity. There was something else.


    "Come here."


    When third master Qu saw mi Youning walking to the favorite building, he waved to her.


    Mi Youning walked over with a smile.


    As she approached, the wound on her shoulder exuded a little blood.


    Seeing the blood color, everyone knew that this was the woman who saved the third master last night.


    When I entered the door just now, I heard the third master say this, so everyone didn''t think it was strange.

 Chapter 1491

    But we didn''t expect that the man who saved the third master was a pure but charming little woman.


    Seeing mi Youning''s appearance, several people present thought of something actively, and their faces changed.


    Including Zhou Mohan.


    The surprise and shock on his face disappeared in a flash.


    Mi Youning walked to third master Qu and stood beside him. He looked and acted very clever, and even kept a safe distance from each other.


    Her behavior makes the man sitting on the throne very satisfied.


    Third master Qu reached out and took her hand and held it directly to his leg.


    His movements are fast and steady.


    The people sitting around were confused by his action.


    There were so many people, but they showed such an expression.


    Mi Youning was hugged by a man without any resistance. He even hugged each other''s neck to prevent falling.


    Third master Qu''s mouth curved into a happy arc and his face was full of smiles.


    "This is your sister-in-law."


    "Boo..." the sixth man stood up in disbelief and couldn''t help but bring down the seat.


    "Third... Third Master... What about the little nightingale?"


    In Lao Liu''s eyes, he thought that only the little nightingale would marry the third master.


    His actions attracted mi Youning''s attention.


    The other party''s words are very interesting.


    In fact, she also wants to know what to do with the little nightingale.


    Mi Youning no longer pays attention to Lao Liu, but looks at the man holding her.


    With those dark eyes, MI Youning found that even if the radian of the corners of his mouth was more obvious, he didn''t smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    Third master Qu put one hand around mi Youning''s small waist, and the other hand held her small hand and kept playing with it.


    Hearing Lao Liu''s words, he just smiled, "Lao Liu, you have exceeded."


    The voice is flat, but it has a somewhat dignified aura.


    While saying this, MI Youning clearly felt it, and the people around him stopped breathing.


    It can be seen that these people are still afraid of Third Master Qu.


    Also, this man is relying on cruel and cruel means to stand on the beach.


    Mi Youning, with his other hand, reached out and patted the Yue Hun mouth of Third Master Qu, "Third Master, I''m hungry."


    The tension eased in an instant.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mohan smiled and said, "the third sister-in-law came out to look for food, uncle Liu, uncle Liu..."


    Uncle Liu immediately answered, "here, here."


    "Uncle Liu, prepare breakfast quickly. If you are hungry, madam, the third master will be angry."


    "Madam, wait a minute." Liu Shuchong nodded respectfully to MI Youning, then turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    Zhou Mohan and uncle Liu sing in unison, which is a recognition of MI Youning''s identity.


    The relationship between the two people and the third master is unusual, which shows that this is also the meaning of the third master.


    Mr. Huang saw this and said with a smile: "madam, I''m Huang Qibai. Please take care of me in the future."


    Mi Youning looked at the middle-aged man not far away, smiled and nodded calmly.


    Then one after another, others stood up.


    Only Lao Liu''s eyes on MI Youning are very bad.


    Seeing that everyone introduced themselves, Third Master Qu looked at Zhou Mohan.


    "Mo Han, the wedding is in Futong hotel. You and uncle Liu should decorate it. The bigger the better. You are not afraid of many people. You are afraid of not coming."


    Hearing the meaning of this, a flash of light flashed in Zhou Mohan''s eyes.


    Then he stood up, held the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said respectfully, "Third Master, I know what to do."


    "Yes."


    After that, Third Master Qu looked at all the people present, especially those on Mr. Huang''s side.

 Chapter 1492

    These are the people who take care of his finance in the open. "You know what to do next. I don''t need to say. The more lively the better. In a hurry, you should also hurry."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    "Well, seven hundred, you go back."


    Huang Qibai left quickly with people.


    Next came the youth gang, "the man caught one last night. Pry his mouth open as soon as possible. I want an answer tonight at the latest."


    "Yes, Third Master!"


    Third master Qu waved his hand, "old six, stay. Let the others go down."


    In such a large hall, there are only third master Qu, MI Youning, Zhou Mohan, and Lao Liu.


    Lao Liu still sticks his neck and looks at Mi Youning badly.


    It''s like she robbed his sweetheart. Her eyes are full of resentment.


    Being watched by such eyes, MI Youning jerked the corners of his mouth and looked away.


    When third master Qu saw that everyone had left, he looked at Lao Liu with calm eyes.


    "Old six, do you think I don''t know the relationship between you and the little nightingale?"


    A word made Lao Liu''s neck hang down in an instant.


    "Bang..."


    Hearing this sound, MI Youning couldn''t help but turn her eyes away again.


    I saw the old six kneeling on the ground with a bit of forbearance on his face.


    "Third Master, it''s all my fault. Even if there was something, my sixth brother swore to God that he would never have any crazy thoughts about her again."


    The Third Master of Qu heard the words and said nothing. He lowered his eyes and played with the hand of the pregnant woman.


    It seems weak and boneless. It feels very comfortable.


    When the sixth master saw that the third master didn''t speak, he bit his teeth and said again, "Third Master, I swear to God that I have absolutely no idea and disrespect for the little nightingale. If there is a lie, it will break the sky."


    This time, the third master looked up at him lazily.


    "Old six, you are also weak enough. After the goods go out this time, go find her."


    "Third Master! Third master! The little nightingale is not sorry for you. Really, the old six swore to God, you don''t want her!"


    The sixth master was even more anxious when he heard what Third Master Qu said.


    Mi Youning looked at his posture and couldn''t help covering his face.


    How affectionate the old six is.


    She also saw what the old six had to do with the little nightingale.


    Looking at the posture of Lao Liu, he is still a deep lover.


    Third master Qu frowned, as if impatient.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mohan quickly walked to Lao Liu.


    "Don''t you understand what the Third Master means? It''s a settled fact."


    Zhou Mohan and uncle Liu are the people who know the problem between the third master and the little nightingale best.


    Old six is unwilling.


    However, Third Master Qu didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Hold mi Youning and walk to the kitchen restaurant.


    Finally, old six left in a daze.


    Mi Youning was placed in front of the table and looked at the food on the table. Her stomach made a sound to express her dissatisfaction.


    Third master Qu sat very close to her and naturally listened to the voice.


    Light laughter sounded, "eat, don''t worry."


    Mi Youning was not polite at the moment. He picked up chopsticks and enjoyed delicious food.


    Zhou Mohan sent Lao Liu to the restaurant.


    He swept mi Youning with a pair of fox eyes, with doubt and admiration in his eyes.


    This was the first time he had seen a woman who ate so fast without losing etiquette in front of the third master.


    In the past, no matter the collaborators, the little nightingale, or other women involved, they ate in small bites in front of the third master.


    The woman in front of me is... Bold and unrestrained.


    And the other party can let the third master marry her, which has to be convinced.


    Mi Youning doesn''t want to.


    Hungry for two days, she only ate cakes and a pear last night. Her stomach was singing empty city plans in her dream.

 Chapter 1493

    "Third Master, sixth master is gone." Zhou Mohan stood behind Third Master Qu and reported back.


    Third master Qu watched mi Youning eat and felt interesting.


    The other party ate so delicious that he couldn''t help but have an appetite.


    Hearing Zhou Mohan''s words, he didn''t move or speak.


    The latter saw this standing behind him and stopped making a sound.


    They just stared at Mi Youning for dinner.


    If ordinary people were so stared at, they would still be the boss of Shanghai beach. They would not be able to eat, or they would be scared to death.


    But mi Youning doesn''t care or fear.


    When she was half full, her hands slowed down and she dined gracefully.


    Third master Qu twisted the beads in his hand and looked at her movements. He couldn''t find anything wrong.


    But it''s awkward.


    Seeing her clothes, I found the problem.


    "Mo Han."


    "Third Master?" Zhou Mohan stepped forward two steps.


    Third master Qu pointed to MI Youning, "ask the master to measure her and make more clothes."


    Zhou Mohan looked at Mi Youning''s sick clothes and nodded, "yes, I''ll arrange it now."


    Uncle Liu also came at this time. Third Master Qu thought and continued: "uncle Liu, let someone sort out the room next to me upstairs."


    Before uncle Liu nodded, the third master smiled at Mi Youning. "Tell uncle Liu what you like and let him arrange for you. It''s uncomfortable to sleep on the sofa."


    Mi Youning thought, you know the sofa is hard. Why didn''t you let the bed out last night.


    But he smiled back at the man, "thank you, Third Master."


    Uncle Liu went to MI Youning. "Madam, come up with me later to see what needs to be changed and what objects need to be added."


    "OK, thanks uncle Liu." Mi Youning shouted uncle Liu.


    Third master Qu should respect people. Naturally, she can''t have any disrespect.


    "Are you full?" the Third Master asked when he saw that MI Youning was no longer moving.


    "I''m full, Third Master. I want to go to metropolis today."


    Sitting on one side, Third Master Qu heard the speech and looked at her eyes calmly.


    The smiling eyes and bright dark eyes are very popular.


    "Go ahead. Uncle Liu will arrange cars and people for you."


    Then he stood up and walked behind mi Youning.


    The third master put his hand on the wooden armrest, bent down and printed a kiss on MI Youning''s pale face.


    He said, "from now on, you will be my woman."


    Mi Youning covered the place where he was kissed and looked sideways at the elegant man.


    Then she smiled, "yes, Third Master." then she kissed the man on the face.


    Third master Qu smiled with satisfaction and left the hall with Zhou Mohan.


    Mi Youning stares at the other party''s leaving figure and gets up.


    Uncle Liu had brought the servant to her, and at last there was a foreign man.


    "Madam, the Third Master asked you to change your medicine bag and tie up the wound before you do other things."


    Mi Youning''s lips bent, "OK."


    After the party went upstairs, MI Youning changed his medicine bag and bandaged the wound in the third master''s room.


    She didn''t expect that third master Qu would have such an arrangement. It seems that the people are not cold enough.


    Why did the wound leak out before, but she did it on purpose.


    In order to let the people downstairs see the blood she shed to save the third master, this is true.


    After changing the medicine, MI Youning went to the next room with uncle Liu who was guarding at the door.


    Listening to uncle Liu''s introduction, she knew that there were many rooms upstairs, but only the third master lived alone.


    There is a study, a weapons room, and even a small dance hall in the center.

 Chapter 1494

    During the period of the Republic of China, many people liked the phonograph, and those who had conditions were looking for someone to guide them to dance.


    Dancing is a pleasure of communication in this era.


    The third master''s bedroom has always been empty. There is nothing in it, but there is a simple wardrobe and bed.


    "Madam, you see what you need to add. I''ll let someone do it now."


    Mi Youning looked at the scene in the house. Compared with the third master''s bedroom, it was really not a little worse.


    She didn''t treat her master badly. After thinking about it, she said directly, "just look at what the third master''s room looks like."


    Liu Shugang wants to nod and MI Youning continues to speak.


    "But the bed needs to be changed. I like the big one and the soft one. The quilt needs high-grade velvet, and more pillows can be held. The mirror needs to be bigger, and the sofa..."


    Uncle Liu respectfully listened to her orders from beginning to end and wrote down every bit.


    The morning passed.


    After MI Youning''s orders, the tailor came.


    Next, measure and make clothes.


    When the tailor came, he also brought some cheongsam she could wear.


    At the same time, uncle Liu also sent some shoes and some personal clothes.


    Seeing the cheongsam of different colors, MI Youning said that the people in this residence are smart.


    After the tailor left, she took her cheongsam to the third master''s room.


    Looking at some cheongsam in his hand, MI Youning chose a green gray cheongsam embroidered with peony flowers.


    This color is neither dark nor too light. She likes it very much.


    Mi Youning came to the mirror and looked at the beautiful curve of her original body, with surprise in her eyes.


    Although thin, but the figure is really good.


    Her loose hair was a little messy. She glanced at the room and wanted to find something to fix her hair.


    A man''s bedroom will not have a head rope.


    But she saw the pen on the desk not far away.


    She raised her feet and walked there. During this period, MI Youning raised her hands to tidy her hair.


    She smoothed her hair when she came to the table.


    Pick up the pen on the table and fix the hair in three or two strokes.


    Turning around and looking at the mirror not far away, MI Youning was very satisfied.


    Wearing a pair of white leather shoes, MI Youning walked out of the bedroom.


    Uncle Liu has been waiting for the door for a while.


    "Madam, it''s time for lunch. I have something to talk about outside. I can''t come to dinner with you."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Go to metropolis after dinner."


    "Yes, madam."


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the most luxurious old car of this era, MI Youning looked at the scene outside.


    Wear obviously backward clothes and accessories, conservative but tempting on the open edge.


    This is the beginning of moving towards civilization.


    Cyclists have little capital in this era.


    This time, uncle Liu didn''t follow her, so he sent several people to follow her.


    Said Zhou Mohan would wait for her in metropolis.


    Mi Youning took back her sight and leaned back in the car to close her eyes.


    In the original plot, the original fiance will go to metropolis this afternoon.


    This time, Third Master Qu didn''t die. Even Chen Haoqing was just bruised and didn''t fall into exile by mistake.


    She wanted to make this trip, just to see if everything had changed and if Chen Haoyu would appear.


    As for the other party''s Secret sweetheart, MI Youning thinks it''s time to find out.


    Although the original wish is to make Chen Haoyu miserable.


    But I can''t stand the woman in the dark.


    Both of them have to pay their due price.


    "Madam, the metropolis is here."


    The car stopped at the gate of the metropolis, and so did the car following it.

 Chapter 1495

    Zhou Mohan saw the familiar car at a glance.


    In this beach, you can count every palm that can afford an imported car.


    He hurried down the steps, came to the car in person, opened the door, "madam."


    Looking at the man standing at the door, MI Youning showed a meaningful smile.


    She likes this man very much.


    In the original plot, after the third master died, he supported the Green Gang alone.


    How much pressure, how much abuse, but still hold on for several years.


    Finally, he survived. After the war, he settled tens of thousands of brothers from the Green Gang.


    He is worthy of the third master and the brothers of the Green Gang.


    This is a loving and righteous man.


    Mi Youning gets out of the car. The Green Gang brothers behind her immediately surround her.


    Nowadays, no one in the Green Gang knows her identity.


    Mi Youning nodded to Zhou Mohan before he went to metropolis.


    Standing at the door, she stopped and turned to look at Zhou Mohan on the left.


    She asked, "you''re here. Where''s the third master?"


    Zhou Mohan picked his eyebrows at the speech and gave mi Youning a high look.


    The woman''s mind is very active.


    Thinking of the third master''s previous orders, Zhou Mohan told him truthfully.


    "The third master is upstairs, talking to the little nightingale."


    Mi Youning nodded. She could see the third master''s human nature.


    Although she only saw how third master Qu died by using her ability, there were only a few strokes between him and the little nightingale.


    The three years between them did not make mi Youning have other ideas.


    When she stopped the gun for Third Master Qu yesterday, she saw the little Nightingale''s cold eyes and neat skills.


    At the bottom of her heart, she somehow believed that third master Qu and the little nightingale were definitely not what everyone outside thought.


    Zhou Mohan finished and waited to see mi Youning change his face.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party just nodded gently and walked to metropolis.


    After entering the ballroom, it was very deserted. Several waiters were cleaning the table.


    These people are naturally people who know the Green Gang, not to mention Zhou Mohan.


    The waiters stopped one after another and nodded at the place where Zhou Mohan and MI Youning were.


    Seeing their movements, Zhou Mohan waved his hand and asked them to continue.


    Mi Youning looked up and said to Zhou Mohan and the Green Gang brothers behind him, "you don''t have to talk to me. I''ll find an acquaintance to talk."


    Zhou Mohan showed disapproval in his eyes, but mi Youning''s next action gave him a good meal.


    The woman in front of him turned around and took the gun pinned to his waist.


    Take it into each other''s hands.


    Mi Youning turned his gun, then put it in his small bag inlaid with pearls, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I haven''t enjoyed a good life yet. I must cherish my life."


    Zhou Mohan narrowed his eyes and showed a respectful smile. "Take care, madam. If you have something to shoot at the first time, I''ll take someone there."


    "I see."


    Mi Youning walked upstairs.


    In the metropolis, there is another enemy of the original body.


    The reason why the original body was sold into the metropolis was exactly what the little white flower upstairs did.


    The white leather shoes with thick heels made a crisp sound when they stepped on the wooden stairs.


    On the stairs, MI Youning stopped. There was no one in the quiet corridor.


    At this time, we are still sleeping and waiting for the arrival of night.


    As soon as the footsteps turned, MI Youning looked calm and walked purposefully to the left.

 Chapter 1496

    After walking a distance, her steps stopped slowly.


    here we are.


    In the penultimate room at the end of the corridor, MI Youning stopped.


    Looking at the door in front of her, she pushed it open.


    The situation in the room became clear at a glance.


    A small Simmons bed, dresser, table, chair and bookcase.


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she looked at the bookcase.


    If she is good, it seems that the little white flower who lives here is illiterate.


    Later, I still knew Chen Haoyu and only knew a few words.


    Looking at a lot of books on the bookcase, MI Youning smiled sarcastically.


    "Ah... Who are you?" the woman screamed.


    Mi Youning''s action is not small. The woman lying in bed is awakened.


    Looking at the woman sitting outside the bed, MI Youning found that there was another man inside.


    The other party was awakened by the woman''s cry and just opened his confused eyes.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes when he saw mi Youning.


    It seemed that I couldn''t believe she would appear here and rubbed her eyes.


    Seeing mi Youning standing at the door again, he exclaimed, "Shan Shan!"


    Mi Youning looked at the men and women in front of her with a smile.


    The woman opened her frightened eyes, showing innocence, as if she really didn''t know her.


    This woman is a dancer in the metropolis. She is called little rose.


    The other party is looking for someone to get her to the metropolis. How can she not know her.


    When the original body was taught by Kim''s mother, the woman was still watching.


    As for the man lying inside, it is the fiance of this body, Chen Haoyu.


    It turned out that they were together at this time.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked into the room in the eyes of the two people with different emotions.


    She walked leisurely into the room and sat on a stool.


    He looked up at Chen Haoyu and said with a smile, "what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Chen Haoyu now has no initial panic. He picked up his clothes and put them on quickly.


    "Shanshan, listen to me first. I drank too much when I talked with people here last night. I don''t know how to be here..."


    Listening to Chen Haoyu''s explanation, MI Youning glanced at the little rose still in bed.


    Her face had become ugly.


    After noticing her eyes, he glared at her fiercely.


    Mi Youning shrugged and said it didn''t matter.


    Chen Haoyu didn''t know the movements of the two women. He was wearing clothes on his back.


    When little rose saw that Chen Haoyu was dressed, she threw her pajamas over her body.


    Now she knows what is best for her and who can give her everything she wants.


    Chen Haoyu, she won''t let go of this man.


    After getting dressed, Chen Haoyu turned and walked towards mi Youning.


    The other party''s facial features are very correct, but his heart is too black and dirty.


    Little rose grabbed Chen Haoyu when he started.


    "Mr. Chen, I remember that this woman was just sold to metropolis. Do you know her?"


    Chen Haoyu, who was originally unhappy, seemed to think of something when he heard what little rose said.


    Before, he said it was true that he drank too much. After solving Wang Shanshan''s problem these days, he was happy to take the huge wealth, so he asked someone to come here and drink some wine.


    At this time, I was still a little dizzy. I really forgot some things.


    At this time, Wang Shanshan had been sold to metropolis and was printed in black and white.


    Next, as long as he is more affectionate and sets out the money.


    Thinking of this, Chen Haoyu''s face changed.

 Chapter 1497

    He suddenly broke away from little Rose''s hand and looked at Mi Youning with eagerness and sadness.


    "Shanshan, what she said is true?"


    Little rose was thrown away, and there was no grievance. She just hung her head to hide the proud smile on her face.


    Mi Youning looks at Chen Haoyu and then looks at little rose.


    She put the Pearl bag in her hand on the table.


    "Pa pa..."


    The empty hands had to applaud the two people in front of them.


    Really a master in the world.


    It would be a pity if the two in front of us didn''t act.


    If they enter the entertainment industry, the movie king and queen will definitely deserve their name.


    Her sudden applause, in exchange for two people puzzled eyes, as if she were stupid.


    Mi Youning stared at little rose and asked with a smile, "Miss Rose, don''t you really know me?"


    The latter''s eyes showed doubts and confused eyes. "I know you. I saw Mother Kim take you upstairs that day."


    Good.


    The little white flower in front of me has good skill.


    Mi Youning reached out and knocked on the table, "do you remember what you did with laipi six days ago?"


    As soon as the name of Lai PI Liu came out, Chen Haoyu and little rose showed shocked eyes one after another.


    Although little rose was flustered for a moment, she soon calmed down.


    Her eyes met mi Youning''s innocent expression.


    Chen Haoyu frowned tightly, and his eyebrows relaxed, tight and loose.


    He glanced at the little rose behind him and made some decisions.


    Mi Youning took notice of their performance.


    "Shanshan, what''s the matter? Why are you here? Who''s laipi six? I''d better get you out first."


    Chen Haoyu was anxious and worried.


    He walked quickly to MI Youning, his eyes affectionate and anxious.


    Mi Youning bent her lips and smiled. Following Chen Haoyu''s words, she said, "why am I here? Naturally, I have to ask Miss Rose."


    Little rose remained calm.


    Although she came up with the idea, there is also Chen Haoyu''s handwriting here.


    She believed that the man would not leave her.


    In metropolis, she knows how to cage a man''s heart, attack his weakness and give warmth.


    Chen Haoyu is a concubine and is not favored in Dashuai mansion.


    These days, she vaguely felt that the man had moved his heart to her.


    So she was not afraid, even very innocent, showing a simple look.


    "Miss, I don''t understand what you say."


    Mi Youning nodded, "I don''t know."


    She picked up her handbag and took out the gun from it.


    Stand up and aim the gun at little rose.


    "Are you serious? I don''t know what you did? You gave Lai PI six or twenty oceans and sold me to this metropolis. The handkerchief you left with them on that day was still in their hands.


    I have suffered a lot these days because of you. Now you tell me, why do you do this to me? What do I have against you? "


    Little Rose''s body is unstable.


    Handkerchief? No wonder she couldn''t find it that day.


    There was panic, but she quickly stabilized again.


    The innocent eyes were so unstable, "I don''t know what you said, and I don''t know naughty six."


    Mi Youning nodded and inadvertently walked to Chen Haoyu.


    "I don''t know, so do you want to confront them with you? I can find evidence today."


    A few words of evidence narrowed Chen Haoyu''s eyes.


    Little rose panicked, too.


    She did find those people, even Chen Haoyu knew.


    Originally flawless, why was it found?

 Chapter 1498

    Little rose panicked. This is what mi Youning wants.


    She raised her feet and walked towards the little rose.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    The latter turned their attention to Chen Haoyu.


    Chen Haoyu knew that if Wang Shanshan found out that there was him, he would be finished.


    Now Dashuai mansion needs a sum of money to buy weapons and Western medicine.


    As long as he gets the money, he will become his father''s most powerful son and will be valued by his father.


    Thinking so, Chen Haoyu took a big step forward and quickly grabbed the gun in MI Youning''s hand.


    "Bang..."


    Gunfire rang out.


    Although metropolis is not small, everyone hears the gunshot.


    Especially Zhou Mohan and others downstairs.


    They got up and rushed upstairs for the first time.


    Little rose opened her eyes and looked at her before the moon.


    The color of blood red kept pouring out, and the bright color hurt her eyes.


    The innocence in the eyes becomes resentment and unwillingness.


    She raised her head and pointed to Chen Haoyu, "you..."


    As soon as he said a word, his body fell behind him.


    Little rose is dead.


    The woman, second only to the little nightingale in the metropolis, was killed by the man she liked.


    Chen Haoyu closed his eyes after shooting.


    I didn''t open my eyes until I heard a bang.


    He closed his lips and tried to show a compassionate expression to MI Youning.


    "Shan Shan, since you said she hurt you, I believe you. This woman deserves to die."


    With that, he waited for the woman in front of him to throw herself into her arms.


    But things deviated from his imagination.


    Mi Youning knows what the man in front of him is thinking.


    She dodged the gun from Chen Haoyu''s hand, picked up the handkerchief in her bag and wiped it slowly.


    Without raising his head, he said, "if you kill this woman, will you be unable to sleep in the middle of the night? You say she is infatuated with you. Will she come to you in the middle of the night?"


    When Chen Haoyu heard the speech, his face was a little ugly, but he gritted his teeth and kept an unknowing expression.


    That appearance is a little distorted, "Shanshan, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand."


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, the open door was rushed open.


    Zhou Mohan took the lead and rushed in with the brothers of the Green Gang.


    Seeing that MI Youning was safe and sound, he put his heart into his stomach.


    Then he looked at the body of little rose not far away and Chen Haoyu on the side.


    After seeing who it was, he pulled mi Youning behind his back, "childe Chen, what a coincidence."


    When Chen Haoyu saw Zhou Mohan appear, his eyes showed doubt and shock.


    In this beach, no one knows that Zhou Mohan is the most valued person of Third Master Qu.


    I just don''t understand the relationship with Wang Shanshan. His maintenance attitude makes him a little bad.


    After all, Chen Haoyu soon calmed down after struggling to survive in Dashuai mansion.


    He stepped forward and stood opposite Zhou Mohan, "Mr. Zhou, this is my fiancee."


    Zhou Mohan was not surprised when he heard this.


    A pair of fox eyes stared at Chen Haoyu, but his face was also gloomy with a smile.


    "Really? Unfortunately, Miss Wang has been a member of our Green Gang since this morning."


    The people of the Green Gang, even if Chen dashai comes here, must weigh whether they dare to move.


    Chen Haoyu''s face was very ugly.


    Obviously, he and little rose brought people to metropolis. How can I see you in a few days? Wang Shanshan became a member of the Green Gang.


    He didn''t believe it and looked over Zhou Mohan to MI Youning.


    "Shanshan, what''s going on?"


    His tone is not good this time.


    Because he lost face in front of Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1499

    Mi Youning played with his gun.


    Hearing Chen Haoyu''s words, he showed a smiling expression, "that''s what he said."


    "You!" Chen Haoyu saw such Wang Shanshan for the first time.


    Where has he been treated like this before.


    Which time is not the other party''s shy and timid look at him, give the other party a smile, can make him a silly day.


    Chen Haoyu wants to accuse the woman behind Zhou Mohan, but it hinders the people of the Green Gang.


    Even if my father is here, he won''t have any friction with the people of the Green Gang.


    What''s more, he is an unpopular bastard.


    Chen Haoyu suppressed his anger and smiled gently at Mi Youning. "Shanshan, come back to Dashuai''s house with me to see my father. We''re about to get married. After marriage, we''ll live in Dashuai''s house together."


    Mi Youning smiled sarcastically at the corners of her mouth.


    This is a change to Huairou tactics.


    If you were the original owner, you might be fooled by him.


    She looked up and showed disdain and a cold smile to Chen Haoyu.


    Just about to say something, a deep voice came from behind.


    "What''s going on?"


    The familiar voice sounded. Zhou Mohan and the brothers of the Green Gang turned away from the road at the door for the first time.


    Mi Youning also turned and looked at the man outside the door.


    "Third Master!"


    "Third Master..."


    A respectful voice sounded.


    Third master Qu''s elegant face appeared in front of everyone. Behind him was a woman, the little nightingale.


    Zhou Mohan watched the third master step into the door of the room, quickly step forward and lean close to him, whispering in his ear.


    When Chen Haoyu saw Third Master Qu coming here, his legs were a little soft.


    Who is third master Qu? He is the king of Shanghai beach.


    Foreigners should respect three-thirds of them when they see him.


    Their military fire and Western medicine are traded from each other.


    The little nightingale standing behind Third Master Qu has always put her eyes on MI Youning since she stood at the door.


    The other party''s eyes are too obvious, even if mi Youning wants to pretend he doesn''t know.


    She looked back with a calm smile.


    The woman standing behind Third Master Qu only looked at and wondered, and there was no other emotion in her eyes.


    That''s why mi Youning gave her a smiling face.


    Zhou Mo Han whispered a few words and stood behind Third Master Qu.


    He had understood what had just happened, and the expression on his face changed.


    The momentum of the whole body is a little lower than before.


    "Come here."


    A gentle tone mixed with doting.


    Mi Youning looked at the third master''s dark eyes and showed a bright smile on his face.


    She lifted her feet and walked towards the man.


    Chen Haoyu''s frightened eyes were shocked and incredible.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s walking, he panicked and said, "Shan Shan!"


    However, those who shouted did not stop.


    Mi Youning walked up to third master Qu and said, "third master."


    The voice is clever and has a sweet and greasy dependence.


    Third master Qu was very satisfied and reached out to hold her hand.


    Looking at her yuexiong mouth, "does the wound still hurt?"


    The voice gently let Zhou Mohan standing behind him change his expression.


    When did the third master treat a woman so gently.


    Mi Youning shook the man''s hand back, shook his head and said with a smile, "nothing''s wrong. It doesn''t hurt much after changing the medicine."


    Third master Qu picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech. How could he not be hurt when he was shot into his body.


    He raised his other hand and gently patted her tender little hand. "Go home and let uncle Liu make some nutritious soup for you to replenish your body."


    "Yes." Mi Youning answered with a smile.


    Chen Haoyu was confirmed by their intimate movements.

 Chapter 1500

    Wang Shanshan got in touch with third master Qu, and everything he calculated was ruined.


    Unwilling, unwilling.


    One step away, he can get everything.


    Chen Haoyu''s face became distorted.


    He stepped forward and stared sadly at Mi Youning.


    "Shanshan, have you forgotten our engagement? How can you do this to me?"


    Third master Qu, who is holding up the hair in MI Youning''s ear, frowns slightly after hearing Chen Haoyu''s words.


    "Bang!"


    Zi - Tan rubbed her ear, but mi Youning didn''t move.


    "Ah ah..."


    Chen Haoyu fell to the ground with his legs in his arms and gave a painful roar.


    It was Zhou Mohan standing behind him who shot.


    Third master Qu looked at Chen Haoyu on the ground. His eyes were calm as if he were looking at a dying man.


    "Childe Chen, it seems that you can''t attend the wedding of Qu and Shan at the end of this month. Go back and have a good recovery."


    Chen Haoyu held his bleeding leg and didn''t hear what he said.


    The gunfire rang out again, and everyone in the metropolis had gathered.


    Mother Kim had been waiting at the door for a long time. She was relieved to see the little nightingale.


    She pulled the man aside and whispered.


    Third master Qu turned and left, and the brothers of the Green Gang opened the way for him.


    Kim''s mother was turned away before she said a few words.


    She smiled attentively and looked at third master Qu.


    But her smile was broken before it was formed, just because she saw mi Youning''s figure.


    "Ah..."


    Just one word, Zhou Mohan''s cold eyes shot straight at mother Jin.


    Kim''s mother is an old man in a metropolis. Naturally, she knows what to say and what not to say.


    At this time, the third master is in a bad mood. It''s best not to be provoked.


    Kim''s mother is also very knowledgeable. Even if she recognizes that MI Youning is the one who bought it a few days ago, she doesn''t make a sound at this time.


    I thought I had run away, but now I''m with the third master. It seems that she doesn''t know anything about it.


    Third master Qu took mi Youning''s hand and left with the support of his subordinates.


    From beginning to end, his sight was not given to the little nightingale behind him.


    Mom Kim wasn''t relieved until people left.


    She looked at the little nightingale beside her, her makeup face with doubt, "Nightingale, how did the third master hook up with the girl? You saved the third master last night, are you all right?"


    The little nightingale originally looked at the back of the Green Gang leaving. When she heard the speech, she turned her head and looked at mother Jin.


    A bitter smile appeared at the right time, "Mom, I didn''t save the third master, it was the woman. The third master decided to marry her at the end of this month."


    "..." mother Jin opened her eyes wide.


    The mouth opens, closes, closes and opens.


    What you want to say, you still haven''t organized the language in the end.


    Seeing mother Kim, the little nightingale narrowed her eyes and her eyes were cold.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The little nightingale smiled again. "Mom Kim, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Ah? Well, you go back."


    Mother Jin stared at the figure of the little nightingale leaving, and a gloomy dark light flashed across her eyes.


    Soon she asked the thugs downstairs to come up and carry away the body of little rose.


    Her ultimate fate is just a mass grave.


    As for Chen Haoyu, Kim''s mother ignored him from beginning to end.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning left metropolis with the third master and sat in the car when he came.


    But this time she was no longer sitting alone in the back seat, with a man beside her.


    Third master Qu held mi Youning''s small hand from beginning to end.


    Look up at the metropolitan sign outside the car.

 Chapter 1501

    Metropolis has been standing on the beach for many years, and he has never paid much attention to it.


    Unexpectedly, the assassination found interesting things from here, as well as people who eat inside and eat outside.


    The third master bent a radian around his mouth, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "Mo Han."


    "Yes, Third Master." Zhou Mohan answered and walked to the window.


    "Childe Chen was injured. Inform the Marshal''s house to take the people away."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Zhou Mohan led several of his men to stay at the gate of metropolis, ready to see the team leave.


    Just before driving, MI Youning threw the gun in her handbag into Zhou Mohan''s arms along the window.


    "Thank you."


    The latter quickly hugged the guy in his hand. Hearing mi Youning''s polite words, he smiled, "madam, you''re polite."


    When third master Qu saw mi Youning''s action of throwing the gun, he showed a meaningful smile.


    He rolled up the window and said, "drive."


    The car drove slowly away.


    The third master turned his head and looked at the woman around him with gentle eyes. "I like playing with guns very much?"


    Naturally, she didn''t touch the gun, but her previous behavior was an old hand.


    Mi Youning met the man''s eyes and nodded frankly, "when my father was alive, he asked a teacher to teach me."


    This is strange. Third Master Qu asked someone to investigate Wang Shanshan.


    Weak and simple, she is a woman who doesn''t know the world in her boudoir.


    It seems that the people at the bottom are still not in place.


    Third master Qu played with MI Youning''s delicate jade fingers as white as green, and inadvertently asked, "Oh? What else can the lady do, such as what I don''t know?"


    "There are many, embroidery, calligraphy, playing the piano, shooting, French, German..."


    With the words of the women around him, Mr. Qu raised his head and looked at each other in surprise.


    He found a treasure.


    "Your father has only one daughter, so what do you want to do?"


    He had to think about how ordinary people could teach their daughters like this.


    Mi Youning seemed to know that he had this question and opened his mouth. "Going abroad, my father said it would not be peaceful in a few years. Let me contact earlier and make plans."


    Hearing the words "no peace", Mr. Qu''s eyes sank slightly.


    Where can I use it for a few years.


    The war is about to start.


    The Wang family once offended the Japanese people, so they killed people and killed their mouths. It can be seen that the Japanese people are rampant.


    Third master Qu leaned his body on the seat and showed a sharp look in his eyes.


    The goods at the end of the month must be sent out.


    This first battle must be sustained.


    Thinking of this, Third Master Qu pulled mi Youning''s body into his arms.


    "Do you like Chinese style or western style for the wedding?"


    Mi Youning leaned her head against the man''s moon and Hungary. Hearing the gentle tone on her head, her eyes showed a smile.


    "Third Master, you say Chinese style or western style. Which is better for you?"


    Third master Qu raised his eyebrows slightly while listening to the words in her words.


    "Did you hear it this morning?"


    Although the tone is interrogative, it gives people a bit of affirmation.


    "Yes," admitted mi Youning.


    North, delivery? In the original plot, the first battle started in the north.


    Third master Qu is also a patriot.


    Hearing the woman in his arms admit it, Third Master Qu chuckled, "you can still do it by giving you the wedding you want. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Mi Youning looked up. "This is the only time in life for a Chinese wedding. I still like what my ancestors left behind."


    "OK, it''s up to you."


    Third master Qu lowered his head close to MI Youning''s forehead and gently printed a kiss.

 Chapter 1502

    metropolis.


    Zhou Mohan sent someone to deliver the letter in the Marshal''s mansion. The party was waiting in the hall.


    After a while, the sound of neat footsteps and the sound of emergency braking sounded from the outside.


    Zhou Mohan laughed when he heard the news.


    He sat on the sofa at the gate of the metropolis and didn''t get up. He even picked up the red wine on the table in a good mood and tasted it slowly.


    In front of him and behind him stood several Green Gang men.


    The footsteps of neat leather boots on the ground came closer and closer.


    Zhou Mo took a sip of the red wine in his hand and inadvertently raised his eyes.


    A tall man with dozens of soldiers came towards him. The man stared at Zhou Mohan with gloomy eyes.


    On that expressionless face, Zhou Mohan smiled happily.


    "Mr. Chen''s visit is really far from welcome. Please sit down." Zhou Mohan said with a smile, but his body didn''t move.


    As the tall man walked in, he saw his cold face and a purple bruise on his forehead.


    As soon as Zhou Mohan saw the scar, he immediately stood up from his seat.


    His face was worried, "yo! What''s the matter? How''s the head hurt? It''s okay. Don''t be silly."


    The words in the front are quite normal, and the words in the back are beginning to be neither fish nor fowl.


    The soldier standing behind the tall man pointed his gun at Zhou Mohan for the first time.


    The action is neat and the hand is fast. It''s really well-trained.


    The brothers of the Green Gang didn''t fall behind. They took out the guy and aimed at the tall man opposite.


    Yes, the two in front of us are famous rivals.


    Every battle is a headache. Although there will be no stars and blood shadow, there will be some trouble.


    The tall man is Chen dashai''s direct son and future heir, Chen Haoqing.


    When Chen Haoqing heard Zhou Mohan''s words, his eyes suddenly jumped.


    The lips are tight, and the expressionless face is more gloomy.


    "Mr. Zhou, I don''t know where Haoyu is?"


    This time he was ordered to pick up people. His father told him not to have friction with the people of the Green Gang.


    Over the years, every time he fought with the Green Gang, he was entangled by the man in front of him, and finally he couldn''t get anything.


    Last time, too, it was not easy to find the people of the Green Gang and go out in private with a large number of Western medicine.


    When he got the news, he rushed to the wharf immediately. He met the people in front of him and pestered them. When he checked again, he couldn''t find anything.


    I also got news last night that this time the Green Gang''s action is bigger.


    A large number of weapons and Western medicine have to be transported out of the beach.


    So he personally came to check last night to find out who the third master Qu contacted.


    But unexpectedly, he caught up with third master Qu to be assassinated, and even he was injured.


    Zhou Mohan ignored the muzzle of the opposite gun and smiled and stretched out his hand to the sofa. "Don''t worry, young master. Sit down and have a rest first. It''s hard all the way."


    Chen Haoqing raised his hand and the soldiers who reached out put away their guns.


    He went to the sofa referred to by Zhou Mohan and sat down. His cold voice sounded again, "where is Haoyu?"


    "Turn left upstairs, the penultimate room."


    This time, Zhou Mo Han answered happily.


    Chen Haoqing raised his hand to the bodyguard behind him, who took several people upstairs.


    Zhou Mohan didn''t let anyone stop him. He even poured Chen Haoqing a glass of red wine.


    Then he stared at the wound on his head with joking eyes.


    "The eldest childe looks real and affects his vision. What''s the matter? It can''t be turned over in the backyard?"


    Chen Haoqing''s face was very ugly. He glanced coldly at Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1503

    "It''s not over last time!"


    Chen Haoqing opened his mouth coldly with a look that wanted to kill Zhou Mohan.


    Listen to him and you''ll know what happened last time. Zhou Mohan has a bigger smile on the corners of your mouth.


    He picked up the wine cup in his hand and walked towards Chen Haoqing. The smile from the corners of his mouth was inexplicably evil.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m waiting for you."


    Chen Haoqing looked at the red wine glass in front of him, stood up, reached out and took it, and suddenly put it into his mouth.


    "Pa......"


    The glass fell to the ground.


    Both of them were standing, not much different in height, and their eyes collided with each other.


    One is cold and the other is smiling.


    It''s an intention to kill each other.


    Chen Haoqing clenched his fist and his hands crackled. It can be seen that his anger was unusual.


    Last time, it was at the dock.


    At the end of one time, Zhou Mohan turns around Chen Haoqing.


    The batch of Western medicine that could have been tracked down made him look ugly because of each other''s entanglement and even deliberate physical collision.


    "Eldest childe, I found the second young master."


    Suddenly, a voice came from upstairs, interrupting their eyes as they fought each other.


    Zhou Mohan regained his old fox smile.


    Chen Haoqing frowned and looked upstairs.


    He saw his soldiers carrying the wailing Chen Haoyu downstairs.


    He saw the bleeding leg and looked at the injury. It was useless.


    Thinking of his father''s anger, Chen Haoqing frowned deeply.


    I can''t stop today.


    "Close the line!"


    After the bodyguard carried people downstairs, Chen Haoqing sorted out his hat and made a low voice.


    "Yes!"


    The soldier turned neatly and waited for Chen Haoqing to leave.


    The latter stepped on leather boots and walked to the gate of the metropolis step by step, with a tall and tough back.


    Zhou Mohan narrowed the fox''s eyes. "Young master, go slowly and come to play when you have time."


    Pinching his voice, he gave Chen Haoqing a meal.


    He turned his head to release the valley owe hope of the knife eye, and continued to move forward.


    Accompanied by the departure of the army, Chen Haoyu''s painful wail.


    After the party left, Zhou Mohan looked down at the broken glass on the ground and showed a calculated smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Within one day, everyone on the beach knew that the third master Qu, king of Shanghai, was getting married.


    At the end of the month, I will marry the king''s daughter who was assassinated by the Japanese some time ago.


    The only child whose parents died in Japan.


    Although many people know that the daughter of the Wang family was promised to the second childe of Dashuai mansion, no one really said it.


    I didn''t see that no one in the Marshal''s residence stood up.


    The wedding is given to Zhou Mohan and uncle Liu. Mi Youning is very busy these days.


    Busy trying on wedding clothes, getting familiar with wedding etiquette, and dealing with third master Qu.


    After returning from metropolis that day, MI Youning found that men had changed.


    He used his hands and feet on her, played a rogue - hooligan at every turn, and even looked at her with a kind of look that Gu owes hope.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know that after so many years of service, there is a woman who doesn''t dislike Qu Sanye and even reminds him of Gu Yaowang. If he can restrain, he will be an immortal.


    It''s a good sign that a man has low hopes for women.


    Mi Youning also knows this, but his opponent is too strong.


    At this time, MI Youning is in the bedroom next to third master Qu, holding an old book in his hand.


    There is no cover on the book. It was put in her hand by third master Qu after dinner last night.


    I still remember last night, the man had deep eyes and said solemnly, "study hard and I will accept the results."

 Chapter 1504

    At that time, MI Youning thought it was something important, such as precautions at the wedding.


    She nodded foolishly, "I see. I''ll finish it tonight."


    The book in her hand was not thick and thin, so she felt she could finish it in one night.


    Third master Qu''s eyes at that time suddenly became hot.


    There was a fire in her eyes, which almost burned her.


    At that time, MI Youning felt wrong.


    But the other party went upstairs directly.


    After returning to the room, I opened the book. The picture inside made people blush.


    Mi Youning shook his hand and threw it into the corner of the room.


    At this time, MI Youning still felt hot when he got it again.


    Not shy, but at the thought of her silly words and performance last night, she wanted to tear all the books in her hand.


    Tear it up, as if she lost. She''s not willing to think about it.


    What elegant man, elegant.


    Hum! Just an old hooligan.


    Mi Youning puts the Chun Gong book in her hand by the bed, picks up the water and drinks it.


    Change your silk pajamas and walk towards the bathroom.


    I have to say that since she lived in Qu Fu, she has been taken care of in her life.


    Whether it was third master Qu who gradually became gentle with her, uncle Liu who became more and more respectful to her, and the frightened attitude of the servants in the mansion towards her.


    It makes mi Youning feel very useful.


    The change of uncle Liu and the servant is due to the change of Third Master Qu to her.


    The more the man attaches importance to her, the more respectful the people below are to her.


    Whether Third Master Qu is the person she is looking for, colorful glass stones have given her the answer.


    Although it is not obvious, it has really changed.


    This is the answer she wants.


    Thinking of going to Tongfu hotel to get familiar with the wedding scene today, MI Youning washed and changed into a lotus colored cheongsam.


    The lotus root color is very clean, sweet and delicate. It is pure, elegant and extraordinary when wearing on MI Youning.


    Put on a pair of light colored shoes and MI Youning went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Third Master Qu is reading today''s newspaper. It''s nothing more than who gets married, who makes friends with whom, and foreigners laugh and cry in the eyes of Chinese people.


    The third master was a little bored when he heard the sound of heels stepping on the stairs from upstairs.


    He threw the newspaper aside and looked up upstairs.


    There was a flash of amazing brightness in the originally calm eyes.


    Recently, he also felt the change of mood.


    Especially with the woman standing upstairs, it seems that she doesn''t look like herself.


    Eyes are always attracted by each other, and even have an inexplicable lack of hope for that green, but plump body.


    He is sure that this is the body''s desire for each other, and a man''s instinct to want a woman.


    The little woman in front of me is pure, but with feminine charm.


    For the enchanted eyes, they suck people''s soul away.


    In recent days, the other party''s obvious look has improved a lot, and the charm belonging to women has been distributed incisively and vividly.


    Third master Qu turned the trigger on his thumb uneasily.


    There are three days before the wedding. Don''t worry, don''t worry.


    haste makes waste.


    Thinking so, he got up from the sofa and walked towards mi Youning.


    "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Third master Qu went to MI Youning''s body and said the first sentence, which nearly made the person opposite fall to the ground.


    Looking at the outstretched hand of the man in front of him, MI Youning resumed his indifferent smile.


    But he clenched his teeth and said, "good, very good."


    The man nodded. "It seems very hard."

 Chapter 1505

    Third master Qu exchanged mi Youning''s white eye for this remark.


    She said with a smile, "is it possible that the third master is knowledgeable and has already studied thoroughly?"


    This made the third master stunned, and then he laughed happily, "what a naughty boy."


    As he said this, he reached out and nodded mi Youning''s small nose. His movements were ambiguous and intriguing.


    The servants around bowed their heads when they saw this.


    Mi Youning stepped back. The third master conveniently pulled the man into his arms, leaned close to her ear and whispered, "madam, if you can''t learn, you''ll have to hurt when you get married."


    Mi Youning''s head blew and his cheeks became ruddy.


    She really saw the shameless side of Third Master Qu, the overlord of Shanghai beach.


    This man seems polite, elegant and gentle, like a gentle businessman, but in fact he is a cultured hooligan.


    It''s not so straightforward, but it makes people understand what it means. Even mi Youning can''t resist if he teases people and reveals bones.


    Seeing the woman in his arms red earlobes, the third master had a very proud smile on his face.


    He gently kissed the earlobe with burning temperature, and then released mi Youning.


    "Eat first, and then you will be satisfied. Don''t be too anxious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, MI Youning was dumbfounded.


    impatient?


    Who''s in a hurry?


    Mi Youning swallowed his saliva and tried to suppress the anger below, revealing a stiff smile.


    "Third Master, I''m not in a hurry."


    Her tone was steady, but the forced smile on her face let the third master see it in her eyes.


    The third master looked up and down at Mi Youning and nodded very sincerely, "well, you''re not in a hurry, I''m too anxious."


    Although that''s what I said, it was obvious that you were young. Sorry, I followed you.


    Mi Youning turns upside down angrily. She knows that she can''t get any benefit from the man in front of her. Don''t worry about it.


    She repeatedly told herself not to worry and walked over to the restaurant.


    Therefore, I didn''t see the happy and joking smile of the man behind me.


    The Third Master also found out after getting along that he still had such evil tastes.


    As long as you see each other, you want to bully.


    "Third Master, dinner is ready."


    Uncle Liu went to the third master to remind him.


    "Yes."


    Third master Qu walked towards the restaurant with elegant steps.


    At a glance, I saw sitting in the seat with an angry expression on my face.


    He walked over funny and touched mi Youning''s hair.


    "Don''t be angry. If you are angry, you won''t be beautiful."


    Mi Youning gave him a bold stare, which made uncle Liu look in his eyes.


    A few days ago, he might have had a cold sweat for MI Youning.


    I''ve noticed the relationship between the third master and her these days. It''s no wonder.


    He even walked to the kitchen with great eyesight.


    "Who made me angry?" Mi Youning dodged the third master''s big hand.


    The latter is spoiled and drowned. "I won''t tease you in the future. Good, eat first. I''ll go to the wedding scene with uncle Liu later to see what I like to change. It''s all up to you, okay?"


    "Hum."


    Mi Youning hummed coldly, but a smile hung on her face.


    How could she be really angry.


    She also found that men really like to tease her.


    Especially when seeing her blush and heartbeat when she was bullied, it gives people a feeling that she can''t give up.


    Since the other party likes it, why don''t she follow it.


    They were calm. You came and I went at the table and finished breakfast.

 Chapter 1506

    Mi Youning finds that after a few days together, the man in front of her clearly knows her tastes and preferences.


    The dishes the other party brought her were all what she liked to eat.


    After third master Qu wiped his hands, Zhou Mohan came from the outside.


    "Third master." the other party greeted with a smile.


    The third master stood up and walked towards each other, "well, here he is."


    "The car is waiting outside. Mr. Bradbury just called."


    Hearing Bradbury, Third Master Qu''s mouth hung a cold smile.


    This is one of his partners.


    Over the years, the western medicine business has been done with him, and both families hold half of their secret recipes.


    But this time it seemed that someone was prying into a corner and wanted to buy the other half of the pharmacy from Bradbury.


    Thinking of this, the killing intention on the third master Qu''s face was about to overflow.


    If it hadn''t been for the last assassination, he really didn''t expect that there would be so many loopholes hidden behind it, and so many people would want to kill him.


    Third master Qu suddenly stepped down, and the killing intention on his face dissipated, revealing a gentle smile.


    Turning to MI Youning on the table behind him, "I''ll go first. Later, uncle Liu will take you to Futong hotel. I''ll pick you up after I''m busy."


    Mi Youning was very clever at this time. "OK, Third Master, take your time."


    Third master Qu often saw her lovely appearance, and the smile on his face was more obvious.


    "Good."


    The reward said a word and left the mansion with Zhou Mohan who admired mi Youning.


    After the other party left, MI Youning also left the restaurant and got up and went to the living room.


    Uncle Liu ordered someone to clean up the table. He took a little girl and hurried to catch up with MI Youning.


    "Madam, this is the servant girl that the third master ordered to give you. Her name is xiaorou. She''s very sensible. Madam, if it''s appropriate, stay. If it''s not appropriate, choose another one."


    Mi Youning looks at the servant girl beside uncle Liu, or a neat woman.


    The footsteps of the other party, the eyes and the aura of the whole body can be seen that this is not an ordinary woman.


    The sound of his feet on the ground can tell that he is a trainer.


    This is not an ordinary servant girl.


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded, "stay. Just follow me when you go out."


    "OK, xiaorou, this is my wife. I''ll serve you well in the future."


    "It''s uncle Liu. Thank you, madam."


    Xiaorou first nods to uncle Liu, and then bends over to MI Youning to express her respectful thanks.


    Mi youningqi waved her hand and asked her to get up.


    "Uncle Liu, I''ll go upstairs to get something and let someone prepare the car. When I go downstairs, I''ll go to Tongfu hotel."


    "Yes, madam."


    Xiaorou follows mi Youning upstairs.


    Mi Youning was not uncomfortable with someone following behind him, but was calm.


    She took people to the door of the bedroom. When the latter saw her go in, he didn''t follow her and stayed at the door.


    Mi Youning bent her lips and went into the bedroom.


    She went to the dresser, opened the drawer and took the browning gun lying flat in her hand.


    Pick up the bag on the table, put the weapon in the bag, and then stand up.


    Looking at the pure and charming little woman in the mirror, MI Youning''s eyes became cold, and the momentum of the whole body released the pressure.


    In an instant, from a simple young woman to a cold beauty, the contrast between the front and the back was very obvious, and MI Youning smiled with satisfaction.


    As a woman of Third Master Qu, even if she is simple, she must have an aura of bluffing.


    Otherwise, she will not only lose the face of the third master, but also be ignored and humiliated by many people when she gets married.

 Chapter 1507

    Mi Youning walked out of the bedroom with a gorgeous pearl bag.


    Xiaorou stood at the door and saw her come out. She immediately said, "madam."


    Looking at the pretty xiaorou in front of me, MI Youning nodded, "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Futong hotel is the largest hotel on the beach in Shanghai. The middle-class people can afford it.


    In the past, this was Futong residence. Later, everyone learned the foreign style and changed a foreign name. The residence was changed into a hotel.


    The car stopped at the gate of Futong hotel. The driver got off with the Green Gang men on the car behind him and Liu Shudu.


    Xiaorou also gets out of the car, walks to the other side and opens the door for MI Youning in person.


    The steward of Futong hotel is waiting at the door.


    "Madam, you are welcome. Please come in." the steward is a middle-aged man.


    Mi Youning showed a faint smile at the corners of her mouth and stepped into the Futong hotel with the support of the Green Gang.


    Uncle Liu and xiaorou stood behind her.


    The party was very eye-catching at the Futong hotel.


    Looking at the huge hall and the dress upstairs, MI Youning didn''t find anything wrong.


    However, he said that on the wedding day, the circuit line of the hotel should be guarded by the brothers of the Green Gang.


    When uncle Liu heard this request, he slapped his head and raised his head, with an inexplicable admiration in his eyes.


    The manager of the hotel thought and nodded.


    There must be many people on the wedding day. Once someone takes the opportunity to cut off the line, the surroundings fall into darkness. No one knows what will happen at that time.


    Then I looked at the wedding drinks and dishes.


    These did not require much. Mi Youning handed them over to uncle Liu.


    At this time, they are on the second floor.


    I didn''t see a man wearing black clothes and a bowl hat coming downstairs with a briefcase.


    The other party hung his head and couldn''t see his face clearly, but he was also very strange.


    "Madam, how many layers of cake do you want?" uncle Liu thought. There are cakes in Western weddings.


    Although the third master''s wedding is Chinese, it doesn''t prevent him from having a cake for those foreign guests.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment and said, "six floors."


    "OK." uncle Liu turned and explained to the steward behind him.


    The party went downstairs.


    Just as he reached the entrance of the stairs, a man in black came to his face.


    Mi Youning stared at each other''s hands and shoes and narrowed his eyes.


    At the same time, xiaorou who followed her seemed to notice something.


    The accident happened in an instant.


    The man in black reached for his briefcase.


    Xiaorou pounced on MI Youning with a quick and violent movement.


    The Green Gang brothers behind him quickly took out the guys and rushed up to MI Youning to surround them.


    The muzzle of the gun in their hands was straight at the man in black with the briefcase.


    When the other party saw the scene, his expression changed, he was frightened, afraid, and even trembled all over.


    "Everyone... Brothers... Spare your life."


    "Bang..."


    With a bang, he knelt on the wooden carpeted corridor.


    Seeing that men are so weak, many people relax their vigilance.


    Ordinary killers don''t do this. The fear on the face of the man opposite is true.


    When xiaorou hears the noise outside, she knows she''s making a fuss.


    She was not embarrassed. She had to be alert to any danger. It was just an instinctive reaction.


    She sensed danger approaching, so she shot quickly.


    At this time, she found that it was a false alarm. She loosened mi Youning''s body and silently stepped back two steps.


    "Ma''am, I''m frightened."


    Mi Youning waved his hand and looked at the man kneeling on the carpet.


    This man is weird.

 Chapter 1508

    Just as the young Gang relaxed their vigilance, MI Youning just stepped forward.


    The accident happened again.


    The man kneeling on the ground still has his hands in his briefcase.


    Seeing mi Youning, he quickly took out his gun.


    The speed was very fast. The people of the Green Gang had no time to pull the trigger, and the gunfire had sounded.


    "Bang..."


    Zi - the bullet flew in front of everyone, very fast.


    But in MI Youning''s eyes, the speed is very slow.


    She turned her head gently as the bullet came in front of her.


    By the way, she pulled xiaorou, who wanted to be a meat shield and a shield.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    Dense gunfire rang out.


    The brothers of the Green Gang shot the man kneeling on the ground into a hornet''s nest in an instant.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, MI Youning stopped loudly.


    "Da Da..."


    "Uncle Liu, did you hear anything?"


    Uncle Liu listened and heard the familiar sound.


    He used to travel far and wide. Naturally, he knew what the sound was.


    "Madam, run! There''s a bomb!"


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and stared at the man shot into a beehive.


    Who hates her so much that she should be so generous.


    As soon as I heard uncle Liu''s words, the Green Gang didn''t make any action. The manager of the hotel ran downstairs like crazy.


    "There''s a bomb! Run!"


    Mi Youning stared at the boots and hands of the man''s body and ran downstairs quickly.


    The green gang saw her move and began to rush downstairs.


    Just as the party rushed out of the hotel door, the bomb rang.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Mi Youning knows that he is still followed by many brothers of the Green Gang.


    She can''t kill these people, and the soul power in her hand rotates rapidly.


    Between the fingers, the power is behind everyone in the Green Gang, forming a transparent protective cover.


    Come on, we''ll rush out in a few more steps.


    Some people thought they were going to die when they heard the explosion.


    However, seeing the door of the hotel getting closer and closer, they were still unharmed and couldn''t help smiling.


    Everyone in the Green Gang rushed out, and MI Youning took back his strength.


    "Bang..."


    At the last sound, the Futong Hotel completely collapsed.


    With the support of the crowd, MI Youning stood across the road.


    The cars in front of the hotel were damaged.


    The explosion attracted many people and killed many people at the same time.


    Mi Youning watched the white or black fog floating in the void.


    This is the soul of the dead.


    "Are you all right, madam?"


    Liu Shuxin''s article with lingering palpitations.


    Mi Youning''s hair is a little messy, but nothing else.


    She shook her head and stared at the flaming Futong hotel.


    It seems that the wedding can''t be held here.


    Mi Youning guessed who did it when he saw the tattoo on the man''s hand and the Japanese boots under his feet.


    To be on the safe side, she used her authority to check.


    Sure enough, the Japanese shot.


    "Ho ho..."


    The car''s emergency brake sounded.


    The crowd was attracted by the cars in front of them.


    Before the car stopped, a tall man in a long shirt rushed down from the car.


    Mi Youning was so frightened when he saw Third Master Qu for the first time.


    The panic in the other party''s eyes made her move.


    Third master Qu didn''t see mi Youning after getting off the bus, because she was surrounded by the brothers of the Green Gang.


    Seeing the miserable scene in the hotel, his face was gloomy and his eyes were cruel.


    He naturally knows who this is for.

 Chapter 1509

    The third master saw the Green Gang brothers not far away, but he didn''t dare to go there.


    Because I didn''t see mi Youning.


    He was wondering if the other party was gone.


    The fire is too big to get in.


    Even if you go in, the people inside can''t survive.


    He was afraid that if he turned and asked the person behind him to protect mi Youning, he would get the possibility that the other party didn''t run out.


    At the thought of which possibility, Third Master Qu''s heart was silky, as if something was tearing his heart.


    He clenched his fist.


    "Third master."


    Just then, when the third master was in pain, a soft voice sounded behind him.


    Third master Qu suddenly turned his head and saw the woman in Lotus color behind him.


    As soon as his eyes lit up, he quickly looked up and down at Mi Youning in front of him.


    The other party''s hair was a little messy, and the others didn''t see any injuries.


    With a sigh of relief, Third Master Qu restored his previous calm and elegant atmosphere.


    But his steps towards mi Youning obviously accelerated.


    Even the man walking opposite tries to keep calm.


    Mi Youning still felt his excitement and fear.


    Ignoring the people around him, Third Master Qu quickly walked up to MI Youning and hugged him.


    Hugging is so hard that people can''t break free.


    Feeling the pain, MI Youning didn''t make a sound. He even raised his hand and patted the man on the back.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry," she said softly.


    Hearing the speech, Third Master Qu hugged her more tightly and wanted to rub her into his body.


    After a long time, Third Master Qu loosened mi Youning, stared at her and said happily, "fortunately, you''re all right."


    Mi Youning bent his lips and smiled, "that''s nature. It''s a disaster for thousands of years. I haven''t harmed you yet, and I can''t easily have an accident."


    This soon calmed the third master.


    After fear, the cold face softened in an instant.


    He ignored the gaze around him and took Mi Yuning to the car when he came.


    "Go back to the mansion."


    "Hi, Mr. Qu, what about me? What about me?"


    A strange tone sounded from outside the car.


    Mi Youning looked up and saw a foreign man with brown hair and dark gray pupils.


    When third master Qu saw the foreign man outside the car, his gentle expression suddenly became like a smile.


    "Mr. Bradbury, we''ll talk about it later. You have to remember the formula in your hand. It''s easy if I want it.


    The reason why the recipe is put into your hands is just for the word credit and the word friendship between us.


    Once the secret recipe falls into the hands of others, no one can benefit, including you. "


    "No, no, no, Mr. Qu, you have to believe in the cooperation between me and you. I absolutely have no other ideas. It''s just that Japanese people often come to me. I need protection."


    Bradbury first expressed his loyalty and finally made a quick request.


    Third master Qu waved to uncle Liu outside the door.


    After coming over, he pointed to bradbert and said, "find some good brothers to protect Mr. bradbert until the wedding."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Uncle Liu turned to do it.


    Mi Youning smiled at the foreigner outside the car. He was a smart man.


    However, they are Japanese people, which shows their wolf ambition.


    It''s brave to think of a great country in a small place.


    Although the Chinese people will experience a painful process in the next few years, it will soon cheer up.


    Sooner or later, the Japanese will be driven away.

 Chapter 1510

    As for this time''s gun kill and bomb bomb, MI Youning is sure to be Japanese, and naturally he also needs to know about Third Master Qu.


    Mi Youning turned around and said what the hotel had found.


    "Third Master, someone shot in the hotel before. I saw the tattoo on the other party''s hand. It was a totem, and the man''s feet were wearing Japanese boots."


    Hearing this, Third Master Qu didn''t doubt it. His face was green and obviously angry.


    The last assassination was committed by the Japanese, and the formula in bradbert''s hand was also remembered and even shot by the Japanese.


    There are always Japanese people in business recently.


    Even today''s explosion - explosion is still Japanese.


    Third master Qu sneered.


    If he doesn''t do it again, the Japanese will climb on his head and shit and pee.


    Don''t worry, the wedding is coming soon. At that time, the Shanghai beach must reshuffle.


    As for the Japanese people, they will stay on the beach forever and become fertilizer for the flowers, plants and trees.


    As soon as mi Youning saw the third master''s expression, he knew that the Japanese had been blacklisted here.


    Uncle Liu quickly finished what the third master told him.


    At the same time, bradbert also expressed his sincere loyalty and friendly thanks.


    Third master Qu was too lazy to do superficial Kung Fu with him and ordered the driver to drive away.


    ¡­¡­


    The explosion of Futong hotel was reported soon, which alerted all officials on the beach.


    The Marshal''s residence came forward and gave a death order to the patrol room. We must find the murderer behind the curtain.


    Third master Qu paid no attention to this matter.


    Because the final push is just a ghost for death.


    Officials in Shanghai dare not offend the Japanese at all.


    In other words, the arrogant and superior appearance of the Japanese people at the beginning has fascinated the Chinese people.


    They still think that it is good for the two countries to maintain friendship.


    But I don''t know. It''s just raising tigers.


    Back at Qu''s house, the third master rushed into the Western-style building with MI Youning in his arms.


    He can''t wait.


    At this moment, he wanted to feel that the woman in his arms was all right.


    As soon as I got home, I couldn''t control it. I walked upstairs with the NPC in my arms.


    Mi Youning saw Third Master Qu for the first time and hugged his neck.


    No matter what the man does, she won''t resist for the time being.


    She was very understanding that the other party''s mood had not calmed down for a long time.


    Third master Qu rushed into the bedroom with MI Youning in his arms and went straight to the Simmons bed in the room.


    Put people directly on it and bully them.


    Tightly hugging the body under him, the third master came to MI Youning''s ear and whispered, "you don''t know. I thought you didn''t come out at that time."


    Her voice was low, and MI Youning was stunned by her frightened tone.


    Qu sanyesi didn''t mind and said what he was feeling at that time.


    "I was really scared."


    Mi Youning reached out and hugged the man and comforted him, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "Ha ha..." suddenly, Third Master Qu smiled in a low voice.


    The other party raised his head and looked at Mi Youning seriously.


    His eyes seemed to find something from MI Youning.


    After watching it for a long time, he sighed gently, "you said there was something on you that made me so worried, like being fed ecstasy medicine."


    "Fuck you!" Mi Youning laughed and scolded.


    Third master Qu looked at her very seriously and said, "girl, I planted it on you."


    Mi Youning was going to push the man''s movements and smell the speech.


    A man''s eyes are gentle, and the affection in his eyes can''t be deceived.


    The Third Master in front of him had feelings for her.

 Chapter 1511

    Third master Qu looked at Mi Youning with disapproval, but said gently, "let the doctor see it. If the wound is infected, it will be bad."


    Mi Youning smiled and shook his head. "It''s okay. The wound has healed. My skin is very good. The wound has grown dead. It''s not red or swollen. If you don''t believe it, you can go back to the house and have a look. I really don''t lie to you."


    The last words made Third Master Qu pick his eyebrows.


    With MI Youning''s serious eyes, he naturally knew that her words were true.


    It''s not forced. Let uncle Liu step down.


    Then he got up and went to MI Youning''s kiss and took him in his arms.


    "Go back to the house and show me later?" the tone was ambiguous and provocative.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to notice. He nodded seriously, "yes, the wound has grown."


    Get the exact answer, the third master repressed and repressed.


    Finally, without restraint, he got up, picked up the woman on the sofa and strode upstairs.


    Mi Youning seemed to have known what he had done and put his hands around his neck.


    She won''t tell a man. She just did it on purpose.


    The third master is interested in her body.


    And she also likes the way men are obsessed with her.


    Mi Youning is also satisfied when she thinks that the other party is crazy about her and can''t help herself in the bathroom.


    She likes the man to look like that for her.


    Although they differ by fifteen years.


    But mi Youning knows that the capital of this "old man" is very strong.


    Even more shameful than some young people today.


    Uncle Liu and the servant pretended not to see the third master holding his wife upstairs.


    Most of the people in this mansion are old people.


    They have never seen such a close woman around the third master.


    Even the little nightingale did not come to visit.


    The Third Master of their family is clean and self-conscious. Now he has managed to open meat. My wife is afraid that she will suffer a lot.


    Unfortunately, they all guessed wrong.


    Although mi Youning was bitten by the third master.


    But it''s still one step away from eating.


    At night, the second floor of Qu''s house echoed with ambiguous voices.


    On this day, day and night, Third Master Qu thoroughly studied mi Youning.


    She is familiar with everything in her bones.


    When hungry wolves are eating meat, MI Youning can''t know the scene now.


    Otherwise, she would never take the initiative to enter the bathroom today.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by.


    The wedding is here.


    Because the Futong hotel was bombed, the wedding was changed to Qu''s house.


    The garden was very big. Liu Shu and Zhou Mohan prepared the wedding venue and everything they needed in the last few days.


    On the wedding day, all officials and people from all over the world came to Shanghai.


    Even Chen dashai brought his eldest son Chen Haoqing to visit.


    Today''s Qu mansion is full of friends. These people may have few sincere blessings.


    But just because they came here and even prepared generous gifts, we can see the power of Third Master Qu on the beach.


    Boxes and boxes of silver dollars were carried into the mansion, and the people recorded at the door were shocked.


    Although they are the third master''s men, they also know for the first time that they can earn so much in one marriage.


    The minimum gift money for visitors is no less than a box of silver dollars, not to mention dozens of gold bars and precious gifts.


    Third master Qu is wearing a long shirt and a big red flower in front of the moon and Hungary.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to bring it. However, the little woman liked him to bring it. She said it was festive and auspicious.

 Chapter 1512

    Third master Qu had no choice but to take this silly big red flower and greet the guests around him.


    People were stunned when they saw the big red flowers in front of him.


    But no one stood up and laughed at him.


    Nonsense, if anyone dares to touch the tiger fart - stock, it''s just that he doesn''t want to live and is impatient to live.


    "Here comes Marshal Chen!"


    The big garden was quiet in an instant.


    I saw a plump man wearing a neat uniform, followed by Chen Haoqing walking towards the garden.


    Behind them was a bodyguard.


    This chubby man is Chen dashai.


    "Brother Qu, congratulations. I, Lao Chen, must drink this wedding wine today. I didn''t bring less gifts. You should take care of enough drinks."


    The other party came towards third master Qu and opened his mouth with great enthusiasm.


    Third master Qu also wore a kind smile, "that''s natural. The marshal came in person to give me Qu''s face."


    "Brother Qu is still so polite. Where do we get so many polite words? In a word, brother, I wish you a happy wedding and an early baby."


    "Yes, you''re welcome, marshal. Just think this is your own home and drink with open arms."


    "Good, good..."


    Third master Qu and marshal Chen, come and greet me.


    Standing behind them, Zhou Mohan and Chen Haoqing are fighting.


    The killing intention in both eyes was released heartily and fought fiercely with each other.


    It was not until uncle Liu trotted to third master Qu that everything was interrupted.


    "Third Master, madam is ready."


    Third master Qu nodded when he heard the speech, said goodbye to dashai Chen and asked Zhou Mohan to stay around. Then he went to the small foreign building.


    After they separated from each other, they put away the smile on their faces.


    When people around saw the two overlords on the beach, they had already hid far away.


    For fear that one of them will be unhappy, they will be operated on at that time.


    Mi Youning was wearing a red wedding dress and a pair of red embroidered shoes. The ornaments on her head were all worth thousands of gold and novel in style.


    The exquisite makeup, combined with this festive dress, looks enchanting and charming.


    When third master Qu saw mi Youning appear, his eyes were crazy.


    The movements at the foot stopped and stared at the woman opposite.


    Mi Youning smiled at this.


    She likes the traditional wedding dress very much. It''s something left by her ancestors.


    Third master Qu returned to his senses for a long time, and uncle Liu around him didn''t dare to remind him.


    After serving the third master for so many years, he saw the man in front of him for the first time, just like a hairy boy.


    Uncle Liu didn''t remind me. He saved face for the third master.


    After waking up, the third master kept his original composure and walked towards mi Youning as if nothing had happened.


    A pair of eyes can''t be pulled out on the woman opposite.


    When he came to the woman in the wedding dress, the third master stretched out his hand.


    A pair of slender white hands with gun cocoons.


    Mi Youning, with a happy smile on his face, quickly raised his hand and put his small hand into his big hand.


    Third master Qu gripped her little hand for the first time.


    With some strength, I was afraid of pinching the other party, so I couldn''t help but relax.


    This subtle movement was seen by Mi Youning.


    She stood beside the man and stood side by side with him.


    They will be formal husband and wife from today on.


    Third master Qu turned to Liu Shu behind him and said, "go and carry a box of silver ingots, pick them up with red paper, and sprinkle sugar outside the door."


    There are many people outside the door.


    Hearing his big order, uncle Liu nodded quickly, "yes, I''ll do it now. Third master, the auspicious hour is coming."

 Chapter 1513

    Uncle Liu''s last reminder, Third Master Qu nodded and looked at Mi Youning around him.


    He took her hand and, with the support of the crowd, walked towards the garden.


    The people in the garden are staring here.


    As they approached, they all showed amazing eyes.


    They always knew Wang Shanshan, the daughter of the Wang family.


    But most people haven''t seen it. Now, it''s really beautiful and amazing.


    Third master Qu doesn''t like the people around him. Look at his women.


    But on the day of great joy, he suppressed his inner unhappiness and showed a happy smile.


    Mi Youning felt the breeze, the fragrance of flowers, wine and the strong taste of cakes.


    All the guests here wore reserved smiles, and occasionally there were a few malicious glances.


    She took the man beside her and walked slowly towards the crowd, which was as attractive as a blooming flower.


    How many people are obsessed with her appearance, and how many people are amazed at her.


    As a member of the Green Gang, the guests will have a panoramic view of their addiction in the future.


    They knew how much the third master valued his wife. Although they were proud of her, they were amazed by her.


    But more afraid of the third master''s unhappiness.


    Fortunately, the third master was restrained from beginning to end.


    They stood in a small pavilion in the garden.


    Third master Qu held mi Youning''s hand and said to the crowd, "thank you for attending Qu''s wedding..."


    Mi Youning goes to the front again to look for the evil intention.


    Soon several people were locked in. They were standing outside the garden, wearing kimonos.


    When you see their clothes, you know they are Japanese.


    These people''s eyes are malicious. When they look at the men around her, they inadvertently show their intention to kill.


    Mi Youning narrowed his eyes and stared at the Japanese people as if they were dead.


    Today''s Third Master Qu is not just married.


    From last night, she saw that the men around her were busy until midnight, discussing things with Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, president Huang and others.


    The weapons and Western medicine sent to the north had been sent out at the dock.


    There is not only the involvement of the youth gang, but also the chamber of Commerce and the turnover of Bradbury.


    After all, the quantity of this batch of goods is really too large.


    Once the goods are delivered, it''s time to clean up all the forces on the beach.


    The last assassination of the metropolis, several times of persecution by the Japanese, and people hidden in the dark.


    Who is third master Qu?


    Shanghai King is the overlord of the beach.


    Is there any reason why someone is forced to come to the door.


    He''s just waiting for a good time.


    Today, Shanghai beach is doomed to be restless.


    "Pa Pa......"


    "Pa pa..."


    Applause came from around.


    Mi Youning turned to a pair of gentle eyes.


    After the third master finished his speech, he led the woman in his hand to president Huang not far away.


    Around him were people from the chamber of Commerce. Mi Youning listened to the third master Qu introduce her one by one.


    When Qu Fu was busy, the Shanghai beach was frightened, and even many places were bleeding.


    In the Japanese residence, a group of masked people rushed in with guys, ignoring them and watching the people in kimonos shoot.


    Not only here, but also metropolis.


    In the metropolis, the Japanese are still the old people who have been familiar with the brothers of the Green Gang for many years.


    It''s the golden mother of metropolis and several waiters.


    After receiving the instructions from the third master, the Green Gang entered the metropolis and didn''t kill mother Jin.


    Instead, several waiters on the list were killed on the spot.


    As for Kim''s mother, she fainted and took it away directly.


    From beginning to end, the little nightingale looked in his eyes.

 Chapter 1514

    The little nightingale looked at the people of the Green Gang to take mother Jin away, and there was no fluctuation in her eyes.


    She had a gun in her hand and had even killed two waiters before.


    She smiled at the thought of so many years of forbearance and the weapons and Western medicine sent to the North today.


    After years of dormancy, now she has completed the final task and freed herself.


    Looking at the magnificent dress of the metropolis, the little nightingale walked upstairs with a gun.


    From now on, she will be the mother of the metropolis.


    What family and country hatred, it''s time to put it down.


    She was a country woman, not so ambitious.


    All I want is to give thanks to the people who saved her.


    At that time, she was forced by Japanese people. It was an underground personnel who saved her.


    Since then, she began to lurk, connect with them, and even met Third Master Qu by mistake.


    Third master Qu is not only a hero, but also an ambitious man with family, country and the world.


    Now that she has paid off her last kindness, it''s time for her to relax.


    The little nightingale walked upstairs, inexplicably lonely.


    The sadness of being a dancer.


    ¡­¡­


    There was also a fierce gun battle on the South Wharf of Shanghai beach.


    It''s the Green Gang fighting another wave of forces on the beach.


    Although all the black forces on the beach are in the hands of Third Master Qu.


    But it is inevitable that some small gangs will come out.


    In the last assassination, someone fished in troubled waters,


    Third master Qu checked this account carefully and remembered it clearly.


    No one can run now. As long as the time comes, no one can hide.


    Festive music played in Qu''s house.


    The piano that was originally decorated in the hall was carried out by the servant.


    Bradbury had a female companion who was eager to try when he saw the piano.


    Seeing this, Third Master Qu invited the lady to play a song very gentlemanly.


    This is also a face for Bradbury. The cooperation between the two countries continues and will not be terminated in the future.


    The previous events came to an end at this time.


    The lady was very happy to play a happy song.


    "Qu Jun is so elegant and cheerful that he holds the beauty back. He is accompanied by jieyuhua. It''s the so-called sitting and enjoying the happiness of the whole people."


    At this time of laughter and good atmosphere, the sound from behind disrupted the good atmosphere.


    The smiling faces of the surrounding guests with poor skills have been frozen. As for some Chengfu, there are still smiling faces, but their steps have begun to retreat.


    The smile on Mr. Qu''s face remained the same, and he turned to look at the man talking behind him.


    It was Sato of the Japanese Embassy who spoke.


    Seeing this man, the third master''s smile obviously increased, as if he saw someone who made him happy.


    "Sato Jun is too polite. That''s not what China says. If you want to say Chinese, you should study it well, otherwise you can only be laughed at after exporting."


    As soon as the third master''s words fell, low laughter came around.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    "I''m so happy, ha ha ha..."


    Originally, he smiled low, but then his voice became louder and louder.


    Sato and the people around him turned black when they heard the sarcasm of the third master.


    When I heard the laughter around me, my face had turned blue, which was angry.


    "Qu Jun, is this your way of hospitality?"


    Sato made a noise angrily and narrowed his eyes to the people around him.


    The laughter dropped a lot.


    Who doesn''t know that the Japanese are stingy and have a strong sense of revenge.


    Third master Qu stopped talking when he heard the speech. If he continued, he would lose face.

 Chapter 1515

    Sato is a Japanese in front of him. If the Third Master goes on, it will be nothing more than a dispute.


    The Japanese are notoriously stingy. Men fight with shrews.


    Mi Youning didn''t make a sound from beginning to end, but when Sato first spoke, he put a dark force into their bodies.


    Zhou Mohan received the third master''s hint and stood up to Sato.


    "Mr. Sato, Qu''s house doesn''t greet you well today. A car is ready outside the door, please."


    This is seeing off.


    Mi Youning took the third master''s hand and stared at Sato with a smile. In fact, he was pinching the time.


    Sato is not stupid. Naturally, he can see the meaning of Zhou Mohan driving people.


    At this moment, his brain seemed unable to think, and his words were exported without passing through his brain.


    "What are you? You Chinese are pigs. Your majesty will step down here sooner or later. You will be slaves of our country!


    And you Qu pig! You''re a stupid pig. Why didn''t the last assassination kill you!


    Did everything go wrong recently? Our country sent someone to do it, just to kill you as soon as possible, so as to occupy the Shanghai beach for yourself.


    Ha ha... Soon! Sooner or later, you Chinese will be our slaves... "


    As Sato spoke, the people around him also showed a light of ridicule and contempt, looking at everyone around him.


    The Chinese people present, hearing Sato''s humiliating words, were already full of anger.


    All the people who can come to the wedding are dignitaries.


    Naturally, more than ordinary people, they can see the current situation more clearly.


    The Japanese people''s wolf ambition, as well as the pressing time step by step, we all know that war is inevitable.


    But I didn''t expect the Japanese to insult them so much.


    It''s really unbearable.


    There was a rich merchant''s childe who couldn''t stand it. The other party was disdainful and cruel.


    Step towards Sato and punch quickly.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    The sound of the fist hitting the body, accompanied by Sato''s painful voice, came into the people''s ears.


    The childe''s father saw this scene and immediately came forward to pull.


    Third master Qu glanced at him coldly and said carelessly, "if anyone flatters the Japanese on the beach in the future, he will be unable to get along with someone qu."


    These words stunned everyone, and some people showed a happy expression.


    At the same time, some people showed a look of flesh pain,


    The latter have more or less interests with the Japanese.


    Today, Third Master Qu means that he has no business with the Japanese.


    The childe beat people, and several Japanese people around him quit immediately.


    They wanted to stop. Zhou Mohan quickly took people and even pulled the strap to teach a lesson secretly, and pulled Sato and his party out of the mansion.


    When Sato was thrown out of the mansion, there was no good place all over his body.


    After the Japanese envoys came to pick them up, Sato and his party died suddenly.


    The death was very miserable. When he was in the car, he seemed to see something frightening, stared wide and died in peace.


    The driver never found out how Sato died.


    These are all later words, not to mention for the time being.


    The news from all over the beach soon spread to the mansion.


    Many people received the news and looked at third master Qu with surprise and fear.


    The destruction of the Japanese residence, the gun war on the wharf, the killing of several well-known figures, and the movement of the metropolis.


    It''s the third master''s work to make such a big move.

 Chapter 1516

    At the wedding, Third Master Qu looked at the actions of Zhou Mohan and others and shook mi Youning''s hand.


    He leaned close to the ears of the people around him and whispered, "madam, go back to the room first and have a rest. I''ll deal with it here."


    Mi Youning''s legs are really sour. He nodded at the words.


    The third master immediately summoned xiaorou to one side, "send your wife back to her room to have a rest."


    The wedding room is the third master Qu''s bedroom. Mi Youning sits on the bed and looks around at the familiar environment.


    Since the third master had a close relationship with her last time, she has never returned to the next bedroom and has been living here.


    Thinking of their bridal chamber tonight, MI Youning was looking forward to it.


    These days, she was clearly provoked by the man.


    But the other party is obviously a hooligan and has to do the gentleman''s business.


    You must wait for marriage before you can say anything.


    "Madam, have something to eat."


    Xiaorou brought a pile of cakes and a pot of tea on the tray.


    Mi Youning thought of the wine she had just drunk downstairs, pointed to the table at the head of the bed and said, "put it here."


    The cake has the smell of flowers, just like the cake she ate in metropolis when she came to this world for the first time.


    Xiaorou poured her a cup of tea.


    Just ate a piece and drank a cup of tea, and the door was pushed open.


    The man who came in was the third master with big red flowers in front of Yue Xiong.


    Qu ruobai saw that MI Youning still had cake residue around his mouth. His handsome and elegant face showed doting, and raised his feet to the bedside.


    Seeing the third master appear, xiaorou immediately stepped back and slowly touched the door.


    The door was closed, leaving only mi Youning and third master Qu in the wedding room.


    Third master Qu was originally called Qu ruobai.


    Not many people know this beach. Even those who know never dare to call his name.


    When he came to MI Youning, Third Master Qu bent down and wiped away the cake residue at the corner of her mouth.


    Then he leaned over and got close to her lips with flower cakes.


    One touch away.


    The third master''s eyes looked at Mi Youning, a little depressed, "if white, my wife can call me if white in the future."


    Mi Youning subconsciously shouted, "if white."


    "Yes." Third Master Qu suddenly threw the man down on the bed behind him.


    At the moment when the body fell down, MI Youning was indulgent.


    She wants to give herself to this man.


    The domineering action of the other party made her a little excited.


    The red bridal dress was torn into rags, and the red lining inside was poisoned.


    Strength falls with a warm kiss.


    Her body seems to be on the sea, ups and downs, so that she has no sense of security.


    The feeling of pain made her not have any aversion, but not enough.


    It''s not enough. What she longed for, the other party didn''t give.


    Third master Qu seemed to find that the woman in his arms was dissatisfied.


    The huge Simmons bed was like floating on the sea.


    This is a ferocious aerobic exercise.


    Without restraint, both sides are fighting with indulgent goblins.


    Finally heard a faint cry for mercy.


    But no one responded.


    Vaguely, you can listen and send. Some people say enough, enough


    The wolf has been hungry for a long time. When eating, no one can stop his feast.


    ¡­¡­


    The campaign will be over in an hour.


    Before the guests downstairs left, Third Master Qu handed it over to Zhou Mohan.


    At the thought of his wedding today, the woman he wants is waiting for him in the wedding room. How can he resist it.


    So third master Qu was not afraid of the discussion behind people and came to the room very calmly.


    Today, he got married. He is the biggest one. He doesn''t care about some face problems.

 Chapter 1517

    When he really ate it, Third Master Qu knew that it was really a taste of death without regret.


    He knew for the first time that women taste so good.


    There is even a feeling of wanting to die on MI Youning.


    Third master Qu''s forehead was against mi Youning, and his breath was not stable.


    "Madam''s taste is really delicious."


    Hearing this, their fingers were still clasped together.


    Mi Youning couldn''t reach out and push him. He didn''t have the strength.


    But when she was tight.


    But I heard the man''s stuffy hum.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just when she was afraid of what men would do, the bedroom door was knocked.


    "Third Master, there''s trouble downstairs. The British and Japanese businessmen show their guys."


    Standing outside the door was Zhou Mohan.


    Hearing the other party''s voice, Third Master Qu got up, put on his clothes and walked to the changing room.


    As he stepped forward, he rushed to the door and said, "wait!"


    He really had some ideas before, but he also stopped in Zhou Mohan''s words.


    The previous clothes have been torn and can''t be worn.


    Third master Qu walked into the dressing room and soon came out in a Zhongshan suit.


    This is also the wedding dress. Mi Youning also has a cheongsam matching with him in the same fabric color.


    The third master tidied up his sleeves, walked out of the dressing room and looked at Mi Youning of Simmons spring bed for the first time.


    Mi Youning has also put on her silk pajamas and just got up and sat by the bed.


    "Third Master, do you want me to go down with you?"


    When third master Qu heard her address, he frowned for a moment. As soon as he was about to say something, he saw the traces on the other party.


    For fear of any further reaction, he immediately lowered his eyes.


    "You have a rest first. I''ll go downstairs and see what happens."


    Then he walked towards the door.


    Mi Youning sees his actions in his eyes, sees the other party leave, gets up and holds his waist to the bathroom.


    The two walked in different directions.


    This turn of each other is the beginning of the change of fate.


    Although mi Youning was tossed and repaired with the power of his soul, it was only an instant.


    When she came out of the bathroom, her steps were obviously much more stable than before entering, and her waist seemed to be more straight.


    He changed into a cheongsam of the same cloth as before the third master left, and then changed into leather shoes with heels.


    I went to the mirror to tidy up my hair. I turned around and found no problem. Then I came to the door.


    When I opened the door, it was Xiao Rou standing outside the door.


    "Madam." the other party respectfully came forward and opened another door.


    Mi Youning helped the jade hairpin on her head, with spring, color, wind and feeling all over her face. "Go downstairs and see what the third master is doing."


    "Yes."


    After MI Youning walks out of the bedroom, Xiao Rou closes the door. Then she quickly catches up.


    "Bang..."


    As soon as they went downstairs, they heard gunshots from outside.


    Mi Youning''s heart trembled when the breaking gun rang out.


    The feeling of being grabbed made her almost unable to breathe.


    When the gunshot rang out, the outside soon went haywire.


    Mi Youning seemed to hear uncle Liu and Zhou Mohan''s panic and angry roar.


    Who can make these two people so uncontrollable.


    Besides their respected third master, who has this ability?


    Mi Youning ran out of the door as if he were crazy.


    No, that man won''t have an accident!


    Even if something happens to a person, as long as she is there, it will bring people back to life.

 Chapter 1518

    At the moment of rushing out of the foreign building, MI Youning saw the garden not far away.


    Zhou Mohan took his men crazy and shot several people.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "The flesh and blood are blurred, the meat foam is flying all over the sky, and the blood is sprayed on the people close to them.


    Even Zhou Mohan was red with blood, and the meat foam flew around him.


    This fox like man with elegant childlike temperament is crazy.


    Mi Youning turns her eyes and sees the man who has just been gentle with her.


    Blood! A lot of blood!


    Uncle Liu held the fallen Third Master Qu and kept pressing the wound of his moon Hun chamber.


    This is... A quilt bullet wound.


    What''s more, it was fatal.


    The other party''s mouth was still bleeding, but his eyes were open.


    Even looked at her affectionately.


    A pair of eyes with a gentle expression incisively and vividly released all his reluctance.


    She received a man''s love and gave up on her, and all her emotions were.


    But there is no fear of death.


    Mi Youning''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She threw off her heels and ran towards third master Qu.


    The guests standing in the garden don''t know what happened. They don''t understand the contradiction between the British and the Japanese. Why is third master Qu affected.


    Maybe some people turn their heads quickly and see the situation clearly.


    Zhou Mohan killed all the Japanese. His fierce appearance and continuous shooting made them guess that this might be another kind of assassination.


    Mi Youning came running and stood in front of uncle Liu and third master Qu.


    Her hands wanted to gather the power of her soul, but she didn''t tremble like herself.


    Uncle Liu''s hands kept blocking the bleeding wound, but those blood rushed out.


    When third master Qu saw mi Youning, he had his last breath left.


    He held out his hand tremblingly and wanted to pull her.


    However, when he lifted his hand halfway, he fell down.


    He has no strength.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he spewed out bright red blood.


    Mi Youning closes his eyes and doesn''t look at the man''s eyes that express his feelings.


    The power of the soul is running fast.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was full of strength and his eyes had returned to calm.


    Squatting down, MI Youning doesn''t look at the third master''s eyes. She takes uncle Liu''s hand away and puts her hands in front of his moon Hungary.


    Invisible white light seeps into the man''s wound.


    Liu Shu burst into tears and found that MI Youning took his hand away. His sad and angry face showed amazing surprise.


    The wound stopped bleeding.


    He saw his wife''s hand put on the third master''s wound with his own eyes. Without exerting any force, the blood of the wound stopped.


    Mi Youning felt the bullet in the wound.


    She slowly infiltrated with the power of her soul and wanted to expel the sub bullet without special pain.


    Third master Qu raised his neck and felt the meat torn.


    It was a pain that cut his flesh and blood raw.


    Feeling the third master''s action, uncle Liu panicked again, "madam, stop, the third master can''t stand it!"


    Mi Youning ignores uncle Liu''s words. She has squeezed Zidan out of the wound.


    Uncle Liu was anxious, but he didn''t dare to touch her.


    It was not until mi Youning''s fingers pulled hard at the wound that uncle Liu changed his face and pushed her regardless of dignity and inferiority.


    When his hand touched mi Youning, he stopped.


    Uncle Liu saw mi Youning holding a bloody bullet in his hand.

 Chapter 1519

    "Uncle Liu, call the doctor, come on!"


    Despite uncle Liu''s surprised eyes, MI Youning threw his things on the ground.


    She stretched out her hands and held the man on the ground in her arms.


    Uncle Liu heard the word doctor and immediately ran to the western building to make a phone call.


    Few people noticed mi Youning. Their eyes were attracted by the crazy Zhou Mohan.


    This man is really crazy.


    The corpses of the Japanese people have been beyond recognition. We can''t see which of the five senses and limbs are.


    But Zhou Mohan still didn''t want to die.


    The guy lost his bullet and grabbed the weapons of his men.


    He can''t deceive himself. The third master''s injury is fatal. It doesn''t work when the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes.


    He was careless, he relaxed his vigilance.


    Otherwise, the Japanese will not succeed.


    Seeing Zhou Mohan''s crazy and angry side, everyone dared not come forward to dissuade him.


    In particular, the huge garden has been surrounded by many subordinates of the Green Gang, and the guys in their hands are aimed at everyone.


    Chen Haoqing behind Chen dashai frowned tightly when he saw Zhou Mohan''s side.


    He raised his feet, ignored the muzzle of the gun around him and walked towards Zhou Mohan.


    At the moment of his action, all the weapons were aimed at him.


    Seeing this, Chen Haoqing frowned. He unloaded the weapon from his waist and threw it to the ground.


    He even raised his hands and continued to walk towards Zhou Mohan.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Dashuai immediately said, "Haoqing, what are you doing! Come back!"


    Chen Haoqing seemed not to hear his father''s words. He quickly walked to Zhou Mohan.


    Hold the person behind each other.


    Especially the hand with the weapon in his hand.


    The man in his arms kept struggling. Chen Haoqing shouted, "enough!"


    That''s enough!


    He had never seen Zhou Mohan so out of control.


    Looking at the other party''s expression of anger and sadness, Chen Haoqing involuntarily stood up.


    All his actions are out of control.


    Zhou Mohan was held in his arms. Hearing the roar in his ears, his body collapsed subconsciously.


    Chen Haoqing held his body in his arms and did not seize his weapon.


    He even patted him on the back and made soothing movements.


    "It''s all right. Those people are dead."


    Hearing this, Zhou Mohan''s eyes turned a few times.


    Then he suddenly broke away from Chen Haoqing''s embrace and turned to look at the place where the previous Third Master fell.


    But I saw mi Youning holding the third master''s body, and the third master''s eyes were closed.


    Madam is finishing the third master''s hair with her hand.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Mo''s eyes were cold and his canthus wanted to crack.


    The killing in the body hit again.


    Mi Youning looked up and looked at Zhou Mo Han.


    Take a panoramic view of each other''s madness.


    Knowing that the other party was thinking badly, she said in a voice, "control everyone here and make plans when the third master wakes up."


    Her tone was very calm, and her eyes were expressionless, as if she were just telling the truth.


    The killing intention in Zhou Mohan''s eyes dissipated a lot, and he stepped forward a few steps in disbelief.


    "Madam... What did you say?"


    He wondered whether the woman in front of him could not accept the facts and was deceiving herself and others.


    But the bottom of my heart still holds a glimmer of hope.


    Mi Youning held Third Master Qu''s head, bent his head to his ear and whispered a few words.


    Then not only Zhou Mohan, but also everyone around him saw that third master Qu''s eyes opened.


    Look at the wound again. It''s obviously hemostatic.

 Chapter 1520

    Everyone showed shocked and unbelievable eyes.


    Before, they saw with their own eyes that the son bullet of the Japanese hit the third master''s heart.


    The injury there, even the great Luo immortal, can''t save it.


    How in a twinkling of an eye, the third master''s wound stopped bleeding, and his eyes were very clear.


    It looks as if it''s just a minor injury and no big deal.


    Just when everyone was shocked, uncle Liu trotted in.


    "Madam, the doctor is here, just outside the mansion."


    Uncle Liu''s words startled Zhou Mohan. He quickly came forward and picked up the third master who closed his eyes again.


    Several men who followed him rushed up one after another and escorted the third master to run outside the house.


    When passing by Chen Haoqing, Zhou Mo tightened his lips and gently nodded at him.


    Then the wind speeded up.


    Uncle Liu saw Zhou Mohan and several important members of the Green Gang.


    Instead, he stopped, walked slowly behind mi Youning and stood.


    "Madam, what should I do next?"


    Now that the third master is away, everything depends on his wife.


    Uncle Liu is very sure that the woman in front of him is definitely not simple.


    The other party''s neat bullet taking method and shocking behavior show that they are not ordinary women.


    He followed the third master''s father''s generation and began to see all kinds of people.


    Even though the previous situation was a little strange, he only knew one thing, that is, the third master will not die.


    Breathing is steady, the son - bounces out and the blood stops.


    Even if the wound looked very serious, it was clear with his sharp eyes.


    The third master and passed the most dangerous situation.


    Mi Youning takes back the sight of the party chasing Zhou Mohan.


    She looked down at the blood on her hands. It was all from the third master.


    So much blood.


    If she comes one step later, the other party may not be able to save her.


    She still clearly remembered the fear and trembling feeling before.


    In particular, the feelings in the third master''s eyes are so strong and resolute.


    Mi Youning closes her eyes and presses down the feeling of unspeakable discomfort.


    The third master was hurt and she was unhappy.


    Then no one here can run.


    When you open your eyes again, the sharp light in your eyes shines directly on everyone present.


    The strong smell of blood not far away spread in the air.


    Mi Youning just glanced at the rotten meat not far away, and then waved to uncle Liu.


    "Uncle Liu, help me get a chair."


    Without asking, the latter got up and moved a chair himself, "madam, please sit down."


    Mi Youning nodded gently to uncle Liu''s respectful behavior.


    Then he went to the Green Gang''s men and took their weapons.


    Then she sat in her chair and stared at everyone around her with a smile.


    By this time, more than half of the people had left.


    After the third master went upstairs, someone left with eyesight.


    As for those who stay, they either have something to talk to the third master or join in the fun.


    Or there are others. In order to curry favor with the Green Gang, make a familiar face.


    The rest is purposeful.


    Everyone around can see that the Green Gang doesn''t plan to handle it lightly this time.


    This month, Third Master Qu suffered two intensive assassinations.


    Many people mutter.


    Similarly, some people stared at Mi Youning as if they were suppressing their anger.


    One of them is Chen dashai.


    At this time, Chen Haoqing has picked up the gun he threw on the ground and wore close to his body.

 Chapter 1521

    Mi Youning looked at everyone present.


    The final focus was on Chen Haoqing.


    Originally cold eyes, at this time with a little temperature.


    She raised her hand behind her, "uncle Liu."


    Uncle Liu stepped forward, "madam?"


    "Send Marshal Chen and order the childe to leave. Don''t delay Marshal Chen''s business."


    When uncle Liu heard the speech, he took people to Chen Dashuai in person. "Dashuai, today''s reception is not good. His third master will be well prepared to visit him."


    This gives Chen Dashuai a lot of face.


    Chen Dashuai must accept this face.


    He touched his bald head and laughed, "look what you said. It doesn''t matter who I am with brother qu."


    While joking, he left with the people of the Green Gang.


    Chen Haoqing naturally heard what mi Youning said. Before he left, he took a puzzled look at her.


    Mi Youning bent a slight arc at him.


    Chen Dashuai gave birth to a good son.


    Uncle Liu saw off Chen dashai and stood behind mi Youning again.


    The garden was not very quiet, and a voice of discussion came from the crowd.


    Mi Youning plays with his gun and stares at the crowd with a smile.


    Especially a few men who look like dogs in Zhongshan clothes.


    Just look is the face of Chinese people.


    Unfortunately, the facial features and the temperament of the short man are alien at first sight.


    These people are also a group of people killed by Zhou Mohan before.


    But they dress differently, one in the light and the other in the dark.


    Japanese people are really gnashing their teeth.


    Seeing those people talking to others in the crowd, MI Youning knew that these people were creating opportunities.


    Let the rest of the people have psychological imbalance and resist.


    Mi Youning looked at all this coldly until he found that a foreign middle-aged man had taken two steps forward.


    The gun in her hand turned and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    The bullet rubbed past the foreign man.


    The man behind him was knocked to the ground.


    The sound of discussion in the crowd was like a button, and suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone looked at the place where mi Youning shot.


    The man who fell to the ground was shot - in the head.


    The foreign middle-aged man who had just taken two steps before quickly stepped back for fear.


    He just seemed to feel that death almost patronized him.


    I thought he was just a weak woman in the East. As long as he came forward and was stronger, he could leave in advance.


    But I didn''t expect that this is a weak woman. She is the God of killing.


    The foreign man pointed his finger under his shoulder, then pointed to his forehead and prayed.


    Seeing the frightened eyes and expressions of everyone around, MI Youning stood up.


    "The third master is injured and some people present can''t go. I understand your heart to leave, but the murderer is among you. The Green Gang needs them to pay for their lives."


    Many people looked at each other.


    They even endured nausea and looked at a pile of rotten meat not far away.


    All the previous killers have been killed.


    Why are there killers.


    There was another noise from the crowd.


    At the same time, uncle Liu took action when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    Waved to the hands not far away.


    The men who surrounded the crowd added strength again.


    There are still fish that have escaped the net. Nothing can make people escape.


    Everyone present looked suspiciously at the people around him.


    No one knows who the accomplice is.


    They all distanced themselves from each other. This is human nature.


    At the same time, MI Youning also locked in the Japanese.

 Chapter 1522

    When everyone was frightened and even full of doubt, MI Youning shot.


    She raised her hand and pulled the trigger quickly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of shots rang out.


    With every sound, a man fell.


    Five or six men fell down again, and MI Youning stopped.


    Everyone present was stunned by her behavior.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. She sits on the seat again.


    Then he rushed to uncle Liu and said, "uncle Liu, send someone to carry out the bodies of these people."


    Uncle Liu is also confused at this time. I don''t know why she hurt the killer.


    When he heard the command, he quickly covered his mind and asked people to carry out the fallen bodies.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, MI Youning spoke again, "expose their left hands."


    The men who didn''t leave immediately quickly pulled up the left sleeve of all the bodies.


    Looking at the tattoo totem in their hands, MI Youning pointed to it and explained to the people around him, "these people are Japanese. Whether it was the assassination of the third master before or this assassination today, they are Japanese.


    The tattoo totems on these hands are from the Sato family. The third master has said before that he doesn''t work with the Japanese.


    As the third master''s wife, I once again declare that from now on, the Green Gang and Japanese people will never die on this beach! "


    Many people breathed at her words.


    It''s really her tone.


    Never die, this is an enemy of a country.


    Ignoring the emotions on these faces, MI Youning threw his gun into the arms of the previous man.


    Turn around and walk towards the western building.


    She was still barefoot.


    There was the third master''s blood under her feet. The blood that the other party had shed on the ground had stained her feet.


    A pair of small feet stepped on the grass in the garden, which is a scenery full of charm, but no one appreciates it.


    "Uncle Liu, see off."


    The far away man gave the last order.


    From beginning to end, uncle Liu obeyed orders, and at this time was no exception. He sincerely sent all guests away.


    Even if these people leave, today is still a matter of the overbearing style of the Green Gang.


    If they want to do anything to the Green Gang in the future, they must weigh it and think about today''s situation.


    Mi Youning walked back to the foreign building barefoot.


    Back upstairs, she didn''t wash the blood on her body. She quickly walked into the dressing room, changed her bloody cheongsam, boarded a pair of flat shoes and rushed downstairs.


    Even if he knew that the third master was not in danger, he wanted to look at each other at this time.


    Xiaorou followed her from beginning to end.


    Walking downstairs, uncle Liu has been waiting below for a while.


    "Madam, let''s go now?"


    Mi Youning gave a sound and walked quickly towards the door.


    Uncle Liu followed him and hurriedly said, "the manpower has been arranged. I can''t help when I''m old. I''m guarding my home here. Madam, be careful on the way."


    Mi Youning paused and turned to look at the old man behind him.


    The other party has been working for the Green Gang since the third master''s father''s generation.


    He is still taking care of the third master. He has given his life to the Qu family and the Green Gang.


    After thinking about it, MI Youning nodded, "don''t worry, uncle Liu. The third master will be safe."


    "Well, I''m waiting for the good news from my wife." uncle Liu couldn''t help but blush and wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Old people are more likely to be sad.


    Out of the western building, I saw the waiting car and the accompanying men.

 Chapter 1523

    Mi Youning opened the rear door of the first car and sat in.


    "Go to the hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    When he got to the hospital, MI Youning saw that all around the hospital were surrounded by the brothers of the Green Gang.


    Everyone knew the vehicles in the mansion. When the window rolled down and saw the people sitting in the back seat, it was the first time to let them go.


    When the vehicle had not stopped steadily and just arrived at the hospital treatment clinic, MI Youning pushed open the door and jumped out of the car.


    She kept walking to the emergency surgery ward.


    From a distance, I saw Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu and others.


    They don''t look very good.


    Mi Youning frowned. "What''s the matter? The operation hasn''t been completed yet?"


    No.


    Before, she took out the bullet from the third master''s wound.


    Come to the hospital, just suture.


    At this time, it should have been completed. Why is the face of Zhou Mohan and others so ugly.


    Hearing mi Youning''s voice, people cast their eyes.


    Zhou Mohan came quickly for the first time, "madam."


    Mi Youning stopped and nodded, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Mohan''s face was ugly for a few minutes. He glanced at the ward not far away.


    Now the third master is inside, but if the doctor left before, he is still terrified.


    "Madam, the third master can''t wake up for the time being. The doctor said he had to look at his luck."


    "..." God looks at luck!


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes became cold.


    She went to the ward that Zhou Mohan had seen before.


    However, in front of Lao Liu and the senior leaders of the Green Gang, he stopped.


    Looking at the people''s faces pale and defeated, as if they were dead dad, she bent a sarcastic smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Why! What a big deal! It''s so important! The third master is not dead yet!"


    Mi Youning''s words changed the faces of the people present.


    Especially these people are tough guys who have been in the Green Gang for many years. How can they stand the abuse of a woman.


    Someone immediately stood up and expressed dissatisfaction.


    "What are you? We follow the Third Master..."


    However, before the man had finished his words, MI Youning came forward and made a quick move.


    Pulling and kicking, the man fell to the ground.


    Then he stretched out his hand and twisted each other''s hands behind him. He easily controlled the man who was twice as strong and one head taller than her.


    Mi Youning''s simple and neat movements made everyone present show shocked eyes one after another.


    Not that Miss Wang is a charming lady!


    How can you be more skillful than the southern hall leader.


    The other side''s movement is so fast that they can''t catch it.


    Zhou Mohan saw this scene not far away and was inexplicably relieved.


    He glanced at Lao Liu. Although Lao Liu is one-sided, he is still very loyal to the Green Gang.


    Lao Liu nodded to Zhou Mohan, and then whispered with the people around him.


    At the weekend, he raised his feet and walked towards mi Youning. He said respectfully: "madam, Lao Li also cares about the third master. Just now, if he cares, it will be chaotic. Please let him go.


    Now the third master doesn''t know what the situation is. You are the only one who can control the overall situation. Go and see how the third master is. "


    After Zhou Mohan''s words, Lao Liu came forward with several people, "yes, madam, the third master has been calling your name on the way before. You''d better go in and have a look. Maybe the third master will wake up."


    "Yes, yes..." someone answered


    Mi Youning twisted Lao Li''s arm with both hands.


    Hearing the words of Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu, as well as the response of several others around her, she frowned more tightly.

 Chapter 1524

    Naturally, she heard what Zhou Mohan meant.


    This is the third master''s situation. She''s going to give the overall situation of the Green Gang to her.


    Mi Youning didn''t pay much attention to it. The man imprisoned by her let go and turned to the ward.


    The man who was released was the hall leader of the South Wharf. His name was Lao Li.


    He stood up, a tall tough man with a red face at the moment.


    This is anger and shame.


    He was a big man and was subdued by a little woman.


    Hearing the respectful tone of Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu, his mind turned.


    It seems that the third master attaches great importance to this woman.


    No, ma''am.


    Madam seems to be favored and trusted by the third master.


    Otherwise, Zhou Mohan wouldn''t say so.


    Who is the third master, the overlord of Shanghai beach.


    How could the woman he chose really be the weak flowers and bones raised in the greenhouse.


    It seems that this is a overlord flower.


    Thinking so, Lao Li''s face looks much better.


    He was not defeated by ordinary women.


    That''s the third master''s woman. Naturally, she was defeated.


    He is not the only one who has similar ideas with Lao Li. The people around him are people who have been in the Green Gang for many years.


    If there''s anything, there''s conspiracy theory.


    With Zhou Mohan''s singing and making peace with the old six, as well as mi Youning''s previous skills, everyone thought more.


    But the general situation coincides with Lao Li.


    Zhou Mohan has been paying attention to the people around him. He knows what they think when he sees everyone''s face.


    Now he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the lady came.


    The interests of such a big green gang are too great. So many people inevitably have some thoughts that they shouldn''t have.


    Once the third master really falls, he is not sure to control everyone. There are too many things involved.


    Zhou Mohan looked at Lao Liu and others. They were all loyal to the third master.


    I can''t see anything at ordinary times, but the third master estimates them very clearly.


    As long as these people are there, and the lady''s skill of bluffing, she should be able to cope with it for a while.


    Mi you would rather not know that Zhou Mohan used her, but she knew it sooner or later.


    Just because the man in the ward really fell into a coma and his soul was a little unstable.


    She also understood why the doctor said to look at luck.


    This is clearly what the living dead look like.


    Mi Youning closes the door in the ward and walks quickly to the hospital bed.


    Looking at the elegant face of the third master, he looked pale at this time, which was caused by excessive blood loss.


    Even if she stopped the blood, she lost a lot of blood in the early stage.


    Sitting by the bed, MI Youning reached out and took the third master''s hand and stroked it gently.


    She didn''t know how gentle and tender her eyes were when she looked at the man in the hospital bed.


    The power of the soul in his hand passed to the other side along the third master''s hand.


    The third master''s soul was comforted and stabilized under the warm support of the soul power.


    Mi Youning opened his suit with the other hand and looked at the injury on his chest.


    The wound has been sutured and there is no great danger.


    What we need to do now is to warm up the unstable soul with the power of the soul.


    It just takes her a lot of soul power and a lot of time.


    For how long, MI Youning looked at the white fog that the third master was unstable and always wanted to escape.


    I always feel that this man can''t wake up for a short time.


    The news that the third master will not wake up is spread, and the Shanghai beach will also be unstable.


    Shanghai beach is too chaotic, Japan, Britain, military - valve, and many special - Services... It''s too complicated.

 Chapter 1525

    The power of the soul in MI Youning''s hand was transmitted until his body felt the limit, and then he released his hand.


    She can''t deliver too much soul power at one time, and her body will not be able to bear it.


    Look at the soul of the third master. At this time, he is just comforted. It takes time to fully integrate.


    During this time, you can''t be in the hospital all the time, or sooner or later, the news will spread.


    Thinking so, MI Youning loosened his third master''s hand, stood up and walked outside the ward.


    The people waiting outside have different thoughts at this time.


    The moment the door of the ward was opened, everyone''s eyes were on MI Youning.


    "Mo Han, you come in."


    When Zhou Mohan heard shouting himself, he immediately answered, "yes, madam."


    Now he treats mi Youning with more respect than ever before.


    Of course, this is also for the people around.


    When Zhou Mohan enters the ward, MI Youning closes the door behind him.


    "Third Master, I can''t be in the hospital all the time. I''ll take him home for cultivation."


    Zhou Mohan''s originally calm face showed a touch of disapproval, "madam, I''m afraid it can''t. The third master needs to change his dressing every day and have an infusion. More importantly, if people don''t wake up, there are other dangers."


    Mi Youning walked to third master Qu and stood by the bed looking at the man''s handsome face without emotion.


    "The third master can''t wake up in a short time. Once he has been in the hospital for a long time, he can''t hide it.


    And I bet someone will come to visit tonight. It''s OK for one or two days, but as long as the third master doesn''t wake up, you can''t hide it. Have you thought about the danger that the Green Gang will bring to the beach? "


    Mi Youning finished his words and turned his sharp eyes on Zhou Mohan.


    Zhou Mohan was speechless about what she said, because what she said was the truth.


    The third master was plotted against today. Now Shanghai beach must know everything it should know.


    All the people attending the wedding are dignified and powerful people.


    Once these people have any thoughts, they twist into a rope to force the Green Gang, even the chamber of Commerce and business.


    Although the Green Gang can resist by force, it can even be forced.


    But this is bound to lose some manpower, material resources and even money.


    "What does that lady mean?" Zhou Mohan thought and asked for advice with an open mind.


    He believes that since mi Youning put forward it, there must be corresponding countermeasures, otherwise he would not be allowed to come in alone.


    Mi Youning smiled and asked, "what do you think we should do?"


    In a word, we have brought our relationship closer, and Zhou Mohan feels trusted.


    His eyes narrowed and his brain worked quickly.


    Soon a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He looked at Mi Youning and whispered: "it''s better to let the third master stay in the hospital for one night and return to the house tomorrow. As for the outside world, he doesn''t announce whether the third master is sober or recovered.


    People outside will certainly guess, especially when the third master leaves the hospital so soon, he must think that the injury is not serious.


    Even if someone visits and wants to inquire about the news, as long as they don''t let people go upstairs, no one knows about the third master. "


    Mi Youning nodded secretly when he heard the speech. Zhou Mohan is worthy of being the military teacher around the third master.


    She has the same meaning as Zhou Mohan, but she is more rigorous than the other party.


    Give her half a month, even if she is exhausted, she will wake up the third master.


    During this period, even the news of the third master waking up will be released. As long as there is Zhou Mohan in the Green Gang, they will survive for half a month.


    "OK, just like you go back to the house in person, talk to uncle Liu about the next matters." Mi Youning nodded to Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1526

    Zhou Mohan heard the speech, but stood where he was and didn''t leave.


    His expression stopped.


    Mi Youning raised his eyebrows when he saw this. "Why, what else do you have to say?"


    Zhou Mohan nodded and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing his embarrassment, MI Youning went to the sick bed and sat down, looking at the third master tenderly.


    But he smiled and said to Zhou Mohan, "you say, I listen."


    Looking at the women who have been engaged in hair until now, they are very calm in front of them.


    Zhou Mohan recalled what happened today and began to organize language.


    "There was a lot of noise on the beach today. The third master cleaned the Japanese residence, there was a small force on the wharf, and the traitors in the metropolis were killed in an all-round way, leaving only a golden mother.


    These are the things that the third master ordered before. The people of the Green Gang know that there will be follow-up trouble in two days. At that time, madam may have to face the entanglement of many people. "


    The third master was lying in bed with unclear personnel. Naturally, his wife had to face all this.


    Only the woman in front of you can decide.


    Because he is the woman of Shanghai King.


    Mi Youning didn''t move her eyebrows when she heard Zhou Mohan''s words, and her facial expression was extremely calm.


    Zhou Mohan waited quietly.


    After a while, MI Youning turned his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, maybe there won''t be such trouble."


    Seeing what Zhou Mohan had to say, MI Yuning interrupted him, "don''t pay attention to these first. It''s getting late. Someone will come to the hospital tonight to investigate the situation.


    Now you go home and prepare with uncle Liu, and then come back as soon as possible. I can''t trust anyone here except you. "


    Zhou Mohan nodded, "OK, madam, when I come back, I can give something to Lao Liu first."


    "Well, go."


    The ward door was opened and closed again.


    When the people outside saw Zhou Mo Han coming out, they rushed forward one after another.


    "Lao Zhou, what''s up, madam?"


    "Mo Han, how''s the third master? Is he getting better?"


    "Madam, have you given you any tasks? The beach is not peaceful tonight..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at everyone''s left and right, Zhou Mohan raised his hands to signal everyone to be quiet.


    "Madam told me to go back to the residence, bring some clothes for the third master and prepare some food for everyone.


    It''s not very quiet tonight. Everyone ordered to go down and guard their territory. Who wants to stay and report the number, I''ll bring some food... "


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital is very quiet at night.


    Especially after dinner, there are few people in the hospital.


    "Da Da..."


    A sound of footsteps sounded in the corridor of the hospital.


    The crisp voice made the Green Gang people waiting in the corridor stand up straight.


    They stood in two rows as if they knew who was coming.


    In this hospital, there is a young gang member waiting every three meters.


    So if people outside want to come in, they must be notified.


    Not long ago, someone came in and announced that the marshal of the Marshal''s house came with his eldest son Chen Haoqing.


    Unfortunately, Chen dashai and his eldest son met Mr. Bradbury at the door of the hospital.


    At this time, it was Chen dashai, Chen Haoqing and Mr. Bradbury who came.


    Following them with baskets of fruit were their servants.


    Zhou Mohan had already returned to the hospital.


    Seeing these three people coming, the smile on his face was very kind, and even cordially greeted them.


    "Dashuai Chen and Mr. Bradbury are far from welcome."

 Chapter 1527

    At the moment, Chen Dashuai didn''t have the previous crazy smile on his face, and he just nodded gently to Zhou Mohan.


    Then get out of the way and let the servant behind you hand over the gift.


    Zhou Mohan naturally picked it up and put it at the door of the ward.


    At present, he did not look like welcoming people into the ward.


    Seeing what he meant, Chen Dashuai''s face was somewhat ugly, and there was a little anxiety in it.


    Seeing Chen dashai''s expression, and Chen Haoqing, who stood behind him with the same solemn face.


    Zhou Mohan couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. The situation didn''t seem quite right.


    However, without waiting for him to think more, Bradbury personally gave the fiery red roses to Zhou Mohan.


    His hands were stuffed with a handful of roses, and Zhou Mo Han''s face was somewhat distorted.


    In this era, roses are still flowers for people who like them.


    This is from the West.


    Fortunately, Bradbury spoke next, otherwise Zhou Mohan was really hot with roses.


    "Mr. Zhou, is third master Qu well? I have something important to talk to him tonight.


    It''s a matter of great urgency. It''s best to see him now! "


    Zhou Mohan inadvertently put the roses in his hand into the hands of Lao Liu.


    Old six holding roses seems more pleasing to the eye.


    Look at that bald head with fiery red roses. It really has a bit of charm.


    Zhou Mohan''s mouth curved with a beautiful radian.


    Then he looked at Bradbury with an apologetic smile on his face. "I''m very sorry, Mr. Bradbury. The third master is very tired after the operation and is sleeping now."


    Bradbury heard the speech and held his fist to the palm of his hand. His face was very anxious.


    Similarly, when Chen dashai heard Zhou Mohan''s words, he frowned tightly.


    Seeing the similar look of the two people, the smile on Zhou Mohan''s face converged a bit.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Bradbury nodded quickly.


    Chen Dashuai also sighed and nodded, "it''s going to war."


    Zhou Mo Han''s face was cold, "where?"


    Not only did Zhou Mohan look ugly, but the Green Gang people around him also guessed what had happened.


    Chen Dashuai told the truth: "I called from the North tonight. I broke off several times before I made it clear. There has been a fight. I want to send troops and weapons."


    Zhou Mohan understands that this is about weapons and materials.


    The weapons, western medicine and materials of the whole Shanghai beach are in the hands of the Green Gang.


    Or rather, in the hands of the third master.


    First, we need the consent of the third master to mobilize a large number of weapons and materials.


    The procedures are very troublesome. The most important link is the gathering place of all materials and the channel of picking up goods.


    Except for the third master, he and uncle Liu know.


    But they have no right to move.


    Zhou Mohan, who was originally smiling, looked more and more solemn.


    It''s really a bit difficult right now.


    However, soon Zhou Mohan turned and walked to the door of the ward.


    He raised his hand and knocked softly on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    After only two knocks, the door was opened before he could continue.


    Mi Youning had already listened to the conversation between Zhou Mohan and Chen dashai.


    As for the start of the war, she was not surprised at all.


    Even made arrangements early.


    When she learned that the third master would not wake up in a short time, she thought of many possibilities.


    "Madam." Zhou Mohan said respectfully.


    Chen Dashuai couldn''t help glancing at the woman who almost became his daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 1528

    Mi Youning goes out of the ward and closes the door gently.


    She turned to Chen Dashuai''s inquiring eyes and nodded gently.


    Then he lifted the things in his hand to Zhou Mo Han.


    Seeing the things in her hands, Zhou Mohan''s face changed several times, including the Green Gang brothers behind him.


    This object is nothing else, but a finger and a seal representing the leader of the Green Gang.


    The brothers of the Green Gang only knew how to pull the finger, but Zhou Mohan realized more clearly what the seal in MI Youning''s hand affected.


    This seal is the main object of the arms trade.


    As long as you hold this seal, you can mobilize all weapons and materials on the beach.


    "But at his wife''s command, since the third master can point the faucet to you, it naturally has a certain significance."


    Still, Zhou Mohan took the lead.


    The old six and others bent and bowed their hands one after another, "but at the command of his wife."


    Then a succession of voices sounded.


    "Everything is arranged by my wife."


    "At your lady''s disposal!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the people''s submission, MI Youning did not have the slightest pride and arrogance.


    Her eyes calmly took the trigger to her hand, and put the seal into Zhou Mohan''s hand.


    "Mo Han, you are the person who has been with the third master for the longest time. After so many years of company, you have already become the third master''s relatives.


    As long as it is the weapons and materials on the beach, no one can move except the third master and you. Even if others have keepsakes, they can''t move. Now they only recognize people. "


    With these words, MI Youning took a faint look at Huang Qibai (president Huang), regardless of the complex eyes around him.


    Huang Qibai saw mi Youning, his face with a touch of deep meaning, and then gently nodded.


    Their movements were so obscure that no one noticed them.


    This is mi Youning''s last move.


    In fact, several of the people whom the third master trusted most were present.


    Zhou Mohan, Huang Huishang, Lao Liu and others are all.


    Similarly, president Huang is the main step to mobilize materials.


    If you don''t pass him, no one wants to take out a penny.


    When president Huang saw mi Youning''s eyes, he naturally misunderstood.


    Thought it was the third master''s order, he nodded and promised to help Zhou Mohan.


    After all, the third master''s seal is not available to ordinary people.


    Zhou Mohan took the seal in his hand and felt the weight of gold.


    He raised the seal in his hand and respectfully sent it to MI Youning.


    "Madam, this is unreasonable. Please keep it yourself. Mo Han listens to her."


    Hearing what he said, the people of the Green Gang came to warm up a little.


    Similarly, MI Youning smiled, "OK, I still have the seal. I think everyone has guessed what it is. I take the seal back, but I don''t take it back.


    During the third master''s recuperation, Zhou Mohan can mobilize all materials on the beach. Of course, he should report to me before that.


    Finally, the third master is uncomfortable in the hospital. He will go back to his residence tomorrow. "


    "Yes, listen to madam''s arrangement." Zhou Mohan answered.


    Then others began to respond, and no one objected.


    When Chen dashai and Bradbury saw Mi Yuning''s behavior, they opened their eyes.


    In other words, the woman in front of me led the Green Gang.


    Even replace the third master and become the most powerful presence on the beach?


    Chen Dashuai looked at the woman who almost became his daughter-in-law, as if he had never known her before.


    I still remember that in my only memory, the other party was a shy and particularly weak girl.


    I didn''t expect him to punch holes.

 Chapter 1529

    Seeing that there was no objection from the Green Gang brothers present, MI Youning turned to look at Chen dashai and Bradbury again.


    Bradbury was about to speak when mi Youning spoke first.


    "Mr. Bradbury, you should know the rules of the third master and his words at the wedding. You should not forget them."


    "Yes, I know very well, but I really need a lot of weapons at the moment. As long as I deal with a batch from the Green Gang, I will make it up when my goods are delivered."


    Mi Youning smiled in a low voice. She stretched out her index finger and shook it at each other. "No, Mr. Bradbury, you don''t understand."


    "When the Third Master said that he was at odds with the Japanese, he refused to provide them with all materials and even weapons."


    Bradbury was in a hurry, although the Japanese wanted it.


    But now there are huge profits, and he won''t give up.


    "Madam, as long as you give me a batch of urgently needed weapons, my goods will be replenished when they arrive, and even a box of silver dollars will be sent."


    The brothers of the Green Gang also heard that Bradbury was going to give weapons to the Japanese.


    This made several Green Gang brothers present look a little wrong.


    Their eyes at Bradbury were filled with anger.


    Mi Yuning heard Bradbury''s words and sighed gently.


    "Do you really want to provide weapons to the Japanese?"


    When Bradbury looked at Mi Youning, he was full of doubt.


    In his eyes, there are only interests. Now he has money to make, why not make it.


    "Yes, I''m a businessman."


    "Good! What a businessman!" Mi Youning laughed angrily. "Then Mr. Bradbury, aren''t you afraid that the business with the third master will end here?"


    Although mi Youning seems to be a weak woman, she is very strong against Bradbury at this time.


    It was a kind of coercion, and even made people around feel it. This majestic aura was somewhat similar to the third master.


    Is it true that a family doesn''t enter a house?


    Bradbury doesn''t know what people around him think. At this moment, he only has interests in his eyes.


    "You can''t represent what happened between Qu and me!" he was angry.


    Mi Youning smiled coldly, "just because I am his wife, because the brothers of the Green Gang listen to me at this time, and because of all the weapons and materials on the beach, don''t want to transport them out without my orders!"


    "You... You are powerless!"


    "Cough..." Chen Dashuai coughed twice and said to Bradbury, "that''s unreasonable."


    Bradbury nodded sincerely and again zhongmi Youning angrily pointed out, "you woman is unreasonable!"


    Mi Youning turned to the Green Gang brothers behind him and asked with a smile, "do you think I''m wrong? The Japanese have called the door. Do we have to send weapons to the enemy?"


    "No!" old six''s voice was filled with anger.


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    "No!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the sound behind him, MI Youning shrugged at Bradbury.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Bradbury. I think if you insist on doing so, all cooperation with you may be terminated."


    Seeing Mi Yuning saying this, Bradbury also sneered, "are you sure? Another prescription of Western medicine is in my hand.


    And all the weapons of the Green Gang are provided by me as a middleman. Even if you have them now, you will run out one day. "

 Chapter 1530

    Even if Bradbury said so, the smile on MI Youning''s face did not change.


    She even looked up at the arrogant foreign man opposite.


    Then he quickly took out the weapon of the person closest to her.


    The nearest person is Zhou Mohan.


    The other party didn''t see how mi Youning moved, and the gun on her body had reached the other party''s hand.


    "Mr. Bradbury, do you really think I have no talent in China?" she looked at the guy in her hand. "The latest browning, as long as I want, will not introduce weapons from you or even abroad in the future."


    After that, MI Youning disassembled the guy in his hand.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The parts in hand were thrown to the ground, producing a sound of banging.


    The insult to MI Youning, yes, is what Bradbury sees as an insult.


    He thought his heart was greatly hurt, "you! You''re very good! I''ll wait for you to beg me!"


    After the cruel words, the other party turned and strode away.


    At the same time, Bradbury does not think that this country can produce advanced weapons comparable to them.


    Mi Youning patted his fingers. Then he raised his eyes and looked aside. Chen dashai, who had been watching the play for a long time, and Chen Haoqing behind him.


    "I already know the purpose of Chen Dashuai. Mo Han will give you two-thirds of the weapons in the gang. All this is the meaning of the third master. I hope you won''t let people down."


    The guy Chen dashai wanted to be in urgent need must be entangled, and even opened his mouth by the lion.


    Unexpectedly, they gave them two-thirds of the goods without even mentioning the price.


    Two thirds didn''t know how many they would have. He didn''t think he could eat.


    After thinking about it, Chen Dashuai asked, "I don''t know how many goods there are and what price is it?"


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and wiped her fingers with serious and careful movements.


    Hearing the other party''s tentative questions, he raised his eyes and said with a smile: "not much. It''s enough for each of you, Chen Jiajun. The most important thing is..."


    Chen dashai''s face turned green when he heard the figures put forward by Mi Youning.


    It''s too much. He can''t afford the goods even if he''s ruined.


    "Most importantly, no money."


    "..." Marshal Chen, who was originally sad, stared at the size of Tongling in an instant.


    Not only him, but also Chen Haoqing, who stood behind him and looked calm from beginning to end, was very shocked.


    Not to mention the Green Gang brothers standing behind mi Youning.


    Mi Youning saw the people shocked and smiled, "of course, you won''t take this batch of goods for nothing. I want a piece of land, which is behind Chen dashai''s residence."


    What mi Youning said before is not empty talk.


    Since we''re going to terminate the deal with Bradbury.


    The source of future weapons is a problem.


    Then she will build it herself and no longer ask for help.


    They even have as many as they want. They no longer ask for people passively and go out to buy at a high price.


    A lot of money was eaten by middlemen.


    Three don''t know how much Bradbury eats?


    Of course I know the answer, but there''s nothing I can do.


    If you want good guys, you can only introduce them from abroad.


    But not after that.


    The war has just begun, and there will be a lot of urgent needs in the future.


    After waiting for a long time, I''m sure the people in charge will send someone to talk.


    On this premise, the first step is to set up the mechanical Corps - Industry - factory.


    When Chen Dashuai heard the speech, he was puzzled. "There is a bamboo forest behind my residence. Which one is it?"

 Chapter 1531

    Mi Youning shook his head. "It''s the back mountain of Dashuai mansion, the whole mountain."


    Chen Dashuai frowned, "that''s a barren mountain."


    Mi Youning wipes his finger''s square towel and throws it aside in a special garbage collection cage.


    She looked at Chen Dashuai calmly, "that''s where my youth gang wants to build the first soldier - Industry - factory on the beach!"


    This time, not only Chen dashai, but also the young Gang brothers, Zhou Mohan and others, opened their eyes.


    That doesn''t mean to build.


    Chen dashai was shocked by Mi Youning''s big tone, but he didn''t believe it in his heart.


    However, he was naturally willing to exchange a barren mountain for a large number of weapons.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to bring you the title deed of the mountain."


    He immediately agreed, fearing that MI Youning would go back on his word.


    Chen dashai''s eager appearance made mi Youning look at him meaningfully, as if he wanted to see the bottom of his heart.


    For such a pair of eyes that seemed to see through people, Chen dashai unnaturally touched the tip of his nose.


    "OK, I''ll wait for the title deed of Marshal." Mi Youning said with a smile.


    Then he turned and rushed to Zhou Mohan and said, "Mohan, you must send your weapons to the marshal tonight. These are just the little intentions of the third master. As long as you win the war, there will be no shortage of follow-up materials."


    The following words are to Chen Haoqing behind Chen dashai.


    Mi Youning stared calmly at Chen Haoqing''s calm face and said seriously, "congratulations to Young Marshal Chen on winning the first battle!"


    Chen Haoqing looked at Mi Youning with rigorous eyes and nodded vigorously, "yes."


    "Wait, this boy has become a Young Marshal?" Zhou Mohan said.


    His suspicious tone brought Chen Haoqing a look of anger.


    Chen Dashuai seemed not to see it and continued to talk to MI Youning. "Madam''s news is really well-informed. The family just announced it an hour ago."


    The underlying meaning of this is obvious.


    There are your people in my house, and they are hidden deep enough.


    The news that only family members and close people knew came out so quickly.


    Chen dashai seems to be smiling, but in fact his eyes are fierce. Mi Youning''s smile remains the same.


    After all, it is also a once generation of owls. How can they not be lethal.


    Mi Youning said with a smile, "I''m well-informed. I''m just a big childe and an excellent person.


    Only the eldest childe in the Marshal''s family can resist things. Apart from him, I really can''t think of a second suitable candidate for this war. "


    Her words made Chen Dashuai look much better.


    Of course, it''s just a little better.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Haoqing''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "What do I mean? You can''t speak without being so blunt." Zhou Mohan didn''t know when to walk up to Chen Haoqing.


    Now he has a fox smile on his face.


    It was a sharp contrast with Chen Haoqing, who stood opposite him with a livid face.


    No one else saw it, but mi Youning saw how Zhou Mohan annoyed Chen Haoqing.


    Don''t be cold this week. It''s cold to everyone.


    But there are a few exceptions. He is most respectful and trusting to the third master, and he is also true to his brothers.


    Only Chen Haoqing became like a child.


    Always couldn''t help stirring the cold ice.


    Chen Haoqing''s cold face was iron green, and the corners of his mouth pursed hard.


    "I''ll pick you up when I get back!"


    Leaving this, Chen Haoqing turned and left.

 Chapter 1532

    Leather military boots made a clear sound when they stepped on the floor.


    Zhou Mo looked at Chen Haoqing''s back and shouted, "I''ll wait! You must come back alive, or I''ll wake up with a smile in my dream!"


    Chen Haoqing''s footsteps turned around and stared at Zhou Mohan with fierce eyes.


    That look was like trying to swallow Zhou Mohan alive.


    In this regard, Zhou Mohan returned with a bright smile.


    Their eyes collided and fought in the void.


    After a while, Chen Haoqing took the lead to divert his attention, and the other party turned and continued to leave.


    Mi Youning smiled at the two men''s behavior.


    Chen dashai didn''t care at all at this time. He naturally knew his son.


    The eldest son has been a wooden man since childhood, just like an ice cube..


    There are only two strong emotions when you grow up. One is that you will have passion when leading soldiers to fight.


    Moreover, Zhou Mohan of the Green Gang will influence and change him.


    The child doesn''t know who he followed.


    "Madam, don''t be surprised that the dog is not sensible." Chen dashai said sorry to MI Youning.


    But there seems to be no apology in his face.


    Mi Youning didn''t care about this and didn''t answer.


    "Mo Han, take Chen dashai to pick up the goods and take Lao Liu and president Huang."


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Mohan turned to MI Youning and nodded, "yes, madam."


    After that, Chen dashai also left, and some of the brothers of the Green Gang left.


    Among the rest, MI Youning glanced, turned and returned to the ward again.


    This night is destined to be restless.


    Not long after Chen Dashuai and Zhou Mohan left, someone came again.


    She didn''t see anyone later, so she let the Green Gang brothers outside block it.


    Only one night, the corridor of the hospital was full of gifts from the door of the ward to the entrance of the hospital.


    All kinds of flowers, fruits, snacks, and even strange things in the West.


    Mi Youning didn''t take these things to the ward.


    Until he left the hospital with his third master, he sent someone to sort out those things and distribute them.


    Let uncle Liu put the valuable food into the warehouse and give it to the people below.


    When the third master left the hospital, he left with the help of his brother from the Green Gang.


    As for how to help, MI Youning said that her soul still has a certain supporting ability.


    The third master got on the bus with help, which was seen by many people.


    Some people with doubts immediately understand.


    There''s really nothing wrong with third master Qu''s health.


    I can walk without looking. I just need help.


    It won''t be long before it will recover.


    This is exactly what mi Youning wants.


    Upon returning to Qu''s residence, MI Youning asked someone to send the third master to his bedroom. After that, no one in the residence can go upstairs.


    Except uncle Liu and Zhou Mohan, everyone else went upstairs and killed immediately.


    The Qu mansion was completely closed in an instant, and the servants were trustworthy.


    This was all arranged by uncle Liu and was the most rigorous deployment.


    Mi Youning sees uncle Liu''s loyalty to third master qu. the old man takes third master as a child.


    At this time, uncle Liu is still considering some follow-up safety issues.


    "Madam, everything has been arranged almost. The doctor has also changed our people. Do you want to stay in the mansion for a long time?"


    Mi Youning stood at the entrance of the stairs, holding the railing in his hand and looking at the servants downstairs.


    "OK, uncle Liu, look at the arrangement. It''s hard for you next."


    "You''re welcome, madam."


    Hearing uncle Liu''s words, MI Youning smiled and shook his head.

 Chapter 1533

    "It''s time for lunch, madam. Would you like it in the bedroom or downstairs?"


    Liu Shulin asked aloud before going downstairs.


    Mi Youning turned and walked towards the bedroom, "in the bedroom."


    "Yes."


    He came to the bedroom and sat by the bed. Mi Youning looked at the bed. He looked like a thin man in just two days and one night.


    The other party has been relying on her soul to stabilize her soul.


    There has been some progress at the moment, but that has been ignored at all.


    It takes time and even effort.


    Although the hospital is quiet, it comes and goes. Maybe it will be interrupted sometime.


    No home is safe anywhere.


    Mi Youning decides to start in the afternoon to deliver the power of the soul to the third master and penetrate the soul into the body once.


    Even if it is not fully integrated, it will not float out from time to time.


    It''s just that she''s going to suffer.


    "Dong Dong..." the door rang out.


    "Madam, lunch is served."


    "Come in."


    Uncle Liu walked in with the food in the tray.


    At the same time, MI Youning also got up and walked towards the sofa in the bedroom.


    She should eat enough and keep her physical strength. In the afternoon, she will certainly consume a lot of strength and some physical strength.


    Uncle Liu arranged the food and went out quietly.


    The bedroom fell into silence.


    Soon there was a sound. It was a slight collision of MI Youning''s meal.


    The man on the hospital bed was very quiet. Except for the faint breath at the mouth of Yue Xiong, he didn''t seem to feel that the other party was still alive.


    Mi Youning pinched the order and finished lunch in half an hour.


    She had just dropped her chopsticks, and soon the door was knocked again.


    This time it was still uncle Liu. The other party came in to collect the tableware.


    When the other party leaves, MI Youning shouts out.


    "Uncle Liu, don''t bother me when anyone comes in the afternoon, and don''t let anyone into the bedroom."


    Hearing mi Youning''s orders, uncle Liu''s face did not change and nodded very respectfully.


    "Yes, madam."


    Uncle Liu has seen all kinds of storms in his life.


    Since that day, I saw my wife''s strange behavior in the garden.


    He saw his wife with his own eyes and pulled the third master out of the line of life and death.


    In his eyes, madam will never harm the third master.


    So he obeyed the other party''s orders unconditionally.


    After uncle Liu left the bedroom, MI Youning got up and walked to the third master lying in bed.


    She stood by the bed and took off her shoes.


    Climb up - the other side of the bed and put his hand in his hand.


    Two hands were held in her small hands.


    "Qu ruobai, you can argue with me," murmured mi Youning.


    The power of the soul in the hand is quickly released and transported to the man lying in bed with his eyes closed.


    The powerful power of the soul can even see the strong light with the naked eye.


    This time, MI Youning used all her soul power, even from colorful glass stones.


    If the little soul was there, she might be relaxed.


    But the other party has not been awake for a long time.


    Mi Youning conveys a powerful soul. She is uncomfortable, and the third master is also obviously uncomfortable.


    His soul is like a naughty child. He always wants to wander outside his body and doesn''t want to return to his noumenon.


    The suppression of the power of the soul, let it wear around, just don''t want to return to the noumenon.


    Mi Youning looked at the wayward white fog and wondered why he was so troubled.


    Want someone to shoot it on the wall.


    It''s impossible to shoot, but mi Youning also has a way to subdue it.


    Release the third master''s hand with one hand, and MI Youning raises his hand.

 Chapter 1534

    The power on MI Youning''s hand forms a whip.


    "Pa......"


    A voice that cannot be heard by human ears rings in the void.


    Mi Youning''s strength is not small. With this whip, the third master''s willful soul is driven into each other''s body.


    Seeing each other''s integration with the body, MI Youning''s soul power doubled.


    Although integrated, the soul still wants to rush out.


    Now all she has to do is confine her soul in her body and don''t wander outside her body.


    Once the soul is used to freedom outside, the third master''s body will be greatly injured.


    Mi Youning''s own soul power has dried up.


    She began to draw some strength from the colorful glass stone.


    In this process, she experienced some difficulty in intermediate assistance.


    Mi Youning gritted his teeth and insisted.


    I don''t know why, the third master''s soul is always out of her control.


    Every time I meet a destined person, those men who can change colorful glass stones, her strength seems to have failed.


    Time passed unconsciously, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Mi Youning didn''t stop his movements. His gorgeous face was covered with sweat and fell on the brocade quilt drop by drop.


    Seeing that the third master''s soul was still dishonest, but it was also imprisoned and would not run around again, MI Youning stopped.


    At the moment of closing her hand, her body fell soft to one side, lying on the third master''s side and gasping gently.


    Looking at the body of the man around him, MI Youning fell into fatigue.


    She put her hand around each other''s arm and gently closed her eyes.


    Just give her a break


    The quiet bedroom was gradually shrouded in darkness.


    The people lying on Simmons'' bed hugged each other tightly.


    In other words, MI Youning unilaterally hugged the third master and hugged each other with both hands and feet.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, uncle Liu saw that there was no movement upstairs. He looked at Zhou Mohan who had been waiting all afternoon.


    "Xiaohanzi, do you want me to go and have a look?" uncle Liu was not sure.


    Zhou Mohan sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    When he came down from, he heard uncle Liu say that his wife''s orders should not be disturbed by anyone.


    So he didn''t go to the guest room to rest and waited on the sofa.


    I had a narrow sleep before.


    But he didn''t sleep last night. He didn''t come back until noon the next day. He was also physically and mentally tired.


    A nap did not relieve his fatigue.


    When hearing uncle Liu''s words, Zhou Mohan still didn''t react, and some were dazed.


    After thinking about it carefully, I realized the meaning of uncle Liu''s words.


    Zhou Mohan opened his eyes and turned his eyes to uncle Liu, "no, madam, don''t let me disturb you. Wait."


    Uncle Liu walked around without refutation.


    It''s just that he''s worried about the third master''s health.


    Although I changed my medicine when I came back, I didn''t eat anything this afternoon.


    Even with some soup.


    Uncle Liu''s anxiety didn''t make Zhou Mohan feel it.


    At this time, his head was full of what mi Youning had said before, soldier industry factory?


    It''s a bit of a daydream.


    But the bottom of my heart and inexplicably want to hold a trace of expectation.


    It''s a strange feeling. I believe it will make sense since the other party said it.


    This is one of the things that occupied Zhou Mohan''s mind.


    Another thing is that Chen Haoqing will leave for the northern battlefield tomorrow.


    Last night, he just deliberately touched each other''s body, and the man blew his hair.


    Those eyes are like little leopards.

 Chapter 1535

    Thinking of the past, Zhou Mohan shook his head.


    I don''t know how to arrange tomorrow.


    Zhou Mohan''s tired face was a little pale, and a pair of slender peach blossom beaver eyes were slightly picked up, seemingly careless.


    But it is such a man that the third master values his scheming and strategy.


    Mi Youning stood upstairs, and the smile on her lips deepened a little.


    "Madam, you''re out!" uncle Liu inadvertently raised his eyes and saw mi Youning''s figure.


    His voice was very excited. Even Zhou Mohan was surprised by the voice that was several degrees higher.


    Seeing uncle Liu looking up the stairs with an excited face, his eyes followed.


    Mi Youning nodded at them with an indifferent expression, and then went downstairs.


    At this time, she had cleaned her sweat and changed into a comfortable SILK PAJAMA.


    "Uncle Liu, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    When she woke up, she found that the meal had been ordered.


    "Yes! Madam, wait. I''ll bring the food right away."


    Mi Youning went downstairs and came to Zhou Mo Han.


    The latter stood up from the sofa for the first time, "madam."


    "Let''s eat together. You don''t look like you''ve eaten."


    "OK."


    They walked to the restaurant.


    Uncle Liu has asked the servants to bring the warm food to the table.


    The third master is absent and no one is in charge.


    Mi Youning sat in the first seat on the right of the master''s seat.


    Zhou Mohan is still his old position, the first position on the left hand of the theme.


    When the food came up, MI Youning didn''t greet Zhou Mohan and drank the soup in front of her first.


    She''s really hungry.


    After eating a bowl of soup, my stomach was more comfortable, so I ate the staple food.


    Even with time to know about last night with Zhou Mohan.


    The weapons have been given to Chen dashai. Chen Haoqing will go to the battlefield tomorrow.


    For the time being, no one in the Green Gang is looking for trouble. Metropolis is operating normally as usual.


    But metropolis''s mother changed to a little nightingale.


    In addition to the massacre of the Japanese residence, those people are still tossing about. The beach is as calm as ever.


    Mi Youning listened to Zhou Mohan while eating.


    "That''s OK. The next few days must be safe. I''m afraid some people can''t stay in a few days."


    After thinking about the chopsticks in Zhou Mohan''s hand, he asked bluntly, "madam, how long will the third master wake up?"


    Mi Youning stared at Zhou Mohan with a smile.


    Zhou Mohan also felt absurd for asking this question.


    What the doctor doesn''t know, ask the wife how she can know.


    But his words came out naturally.


    Perhaps seeing Zhou Mohan''s dark angry expression, MI Youning smiled, "I''m not an immortal, how can I know when the third master will wake up."


    Although Zhou Mohan has no hope.


    But when he really heard mi Youning say he didn''t know, he was still inevitably disappointed at the bottom of his heart.


    "But...".


    Zhou Mohan really raised his head, and the disappointment in his eyes was replaced by hope.


    "I promise the third master will wake up in half a month."


    "Really?"


    An excited voice sounded.


    But this is not Zhou Mohan''s.


    But uncle Liu standing behind him listening to the conversation between the two.


    When hearing xiaohanzi''s question, uncle Liu''s ears combed straight for fear of missing a word.


    Zhou Mohan and MI Youning put their eyes on uncle Liu.


    The former did not speak.


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded to uncle Liu, "really."

 Chapter 1536

    When uncle Liu heard mi Youning''s love words, his face showed a happy expression.


    Similarly, Zhou Mo Han''s face was overjoyed and full of spring breeze.


    As long as the third master can wake up, they will feel hopeful.


    As for why they trust mi Youning so much, this is their own definition.


    After dinner, MI Youning tells Zhou Mohan to take someone to the back mountain of Chen Dashuai to investigate the terrain when he has time.


    Finally, hearing the topic of soldiers, workers and factories, Zhou Mohan''s fatigue was swept away.


    "Madam, can we really build it back?"


    Mi Youning''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly raised, with a domineering smile on his face. "That''s natural. We can''t ask those foreigners who forget their righteousness for profit. They just eat people without spitting bones. How much did they eat in the middle!


    After eating so much money from us, we still want to provide materials to the enemy. Cooperating with such people is like providing convenience to the enemy. "


    Zhou Mohan''s face was tense, "but this factory can''t be built in a moment and a half."


    Hearing this worry, MI Youning smiled, "don''t worry, I have a mechanical mold here. As long as I find the material to make, it''s easy to want a weapon."


    Thinking that the next thing should also be handed over to Zhou Mohan, MI Youning thought for a moment and said, "come upstairs with me and give you the key to my Wang''s house. There are tools to make weapons in the sundry room of the side yard, everything."


    Zhou Mohan''s expression was stunned.


    How long has it been since he followed the third master.


    In recent days, he felt incredible and shocking things one after another.


    It filled him with an unreal feeling.


    Mi Youning has raised his feet and left the restaurant and walked upstairs.


    When Zhou Mohan came back, MI Youning had already reached the second floor.


    Zhou Mohan caught up.


    Mi Youning returns to her bedroom and looks at the third master on Simmons'' bed for the first time.


    The soul of the other party is still imprisoned, and his breathing is very stable without any change.


    Standing where she was, she didn''t move.


    Just take a key out of the space.


    If it''s all her temporary changes.


    As for the mold made by the king''s residence, those utensils were also found out from the space and transformed into the king''s house in advance.


    In addition to pushing everything to the Wang family, she couldn''t think of any other faster and more convenient way.


    Without these things, she wouldn''t say such big words.


    There are tools and molds. When we find the material, all the problems will be solved.


    Mi Youning took the key in his hand and secretly counted five numbers in his heart.


    After counting, turn around and open the bedroom door.


    Zhou Mohan stood outside the door. As soon as he raised his hand to knock, he saw the door open.


    He looked at the woman standing in the bedroom and silently put away his hands.


    "Madam."


    Mi Youning smiled and shook the key in his hand in front of Zhou Mohan.


    "Key, there''s a small miscellaneous room in the king''s house. Everything in it is available. First transport them out.


    If you are interested, you can build according to the drawings. I have no opinion, as long as you tell the third master afterwards.


    From then on, these things have nothing to do with me. They will belong to the Green Gang. "


    After saying that, MI Youning put the key in Zhou Mohan''s hand.


    Zhou Mohan felt that the key in his hand weighed a thousand kilograms.


    His gentle face smiled bitterly, "madam, do you trust me so much?"


    "Tut tut... I''m the third master''s vision."

 Chapter 1537

    When Zhou Mohan heard the speech, he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    After MI Youning finished speaking, he put his hand on the door. "Come on, go quickly. I''m going to have a rest."


    "Yes, madam."


    Zhou Mohan''s tone showed a little relaxed.


    This woman seems to bring good luck since she appeared next to the third master.


    There are some unexpected good things.


    Zhou Mohan took a deep look at the bedroom door in front of him.


    The third master is lucky to have such a wife.


    Holding the key in his hand hard, Zhou Mohan couldn''t wait to see those things.


    At this moment, his hands are really itchy.


    Mi Youning returns to the bedroom and lies down next to the third master again.


    She vaguely heard the footsteps of Zhou Mohan who left for a long time.


    The clear and bright eyes closed slowly, and a gorgeous smile came up at the corners of the mouth.


    That night, Zhou Mohan went down to the palace with a trustworthy hand.


    Although the Wang family has been occupied by their relatives, they dare not stop the Green Gang from coming.


    Even some smart people left for the first time after knowing that Wang Shanshan married Third Master Qu.


    I''m afraid Wang Shanshan has a backer and will find trouble with them later,


    As for those who stay, although they are trembling and frightened, they are reluctant to leave.


    When Zhou Mohan brought people into the mansion, no one stopped him.


    They watched the Green Gang carry out batch after batch of things from the sundry room of the main house.


    The things that were moved out were covered with covers, and no one could see what they were.


    The small utility room is like an inexhaustible supply of things.


    Those things were shipped out in batches until dawn.


    The people living in the house were later cleared out by the Green Gang.


    These things are temporarily invisible. Once they are known, they will certainly cause panic.


    Until the last batch of tools were shipped out, Zhou Mohan finally left the Wang family residence with his brother.


    Standing at the gate of the Wang family''s residence, Zhou Mohan''s eyes gave out an amazing light.


    The surprise in my eyes is like getting some treasure.


    Indeed, this night, he got a huge treasure.


    After two nights of tossing and turning, Zhou Mohan should have been tired. He''d better have a rest.


    But thinking that someone was leaving the beach, he insisted on leaving the Wang family residence.


    The news that Chen Shaoshuai went to the battlefield spread all over the beach overnight.


    Zhou Mo Han pressed the tight temple.


    He left the Wang family and came to the teahouse early to occupy a position, looking at the only way for Chen Haoqing to leave.


    Zhou Mohan really didn''t expect that the scene in front of him would be so lively.


    On the road, many female students in blue and black skirts and male students in Zhongshan clothes holding signs came to see them off.


    Not to mention the people who join in the fun.


    It''s a sea of people.


    Zhou Mohan recalled Chen Haoqing''s ice face and couldn''t help smiling.


    Unexpectedly, that guy still has such popularity.


    He thinks he is kind to Chen Haoqing.


    But although he came early, he was submerged in the sea of people.


    The man must not see him.


    Zhou Mohan turned the beads on his wrist.


    He waited for the army.


    The neat footsteps and the cheers of the crowd made Zhou Mohan dizzy.


    He didn''t have enough rest. Now he was disturbed by the sound and his head blew up.


    Zhou Mohan was about to stand up when someone rushed out behind him and bumped his body.


    Fortunately, he held the table, otherwise he would be embarrassed.

 Chapter 1538

    Zhou Mohan held the table and stood still. He shook his head, and there was a blur in front of him.


    It seems that I''m really old, but I haven''t slept for two nights, so I can''t help it.


    Sitting on the horse, wearing military uniform and military boots, Chen Haoqing seemed to feel something at this moment.


    He moved the brim of his hat and turned to look at the teahouse.


    At a glance, I saw Zhou Mohan holding the table in the teahouse.


    A flash of light flashed in the cold eyes, which was too fast for people to grasp.


    Chen Haoqing looked away and deliberately pulled the reins to slow down the moving horse.


    When Zhou Mohan looked at the middle of the road again, he just saw Chen Haoqing leaving on his horse.


    He shook his head secretly, but he didn''t take a picture of each other after all.


    Looking at each other''s back to leave, Zhou Mo Han turned and left after a long time.


    When he turned around, he didn''t find that the indifferent Young Marshal sitting on the horse turned back.


    Eyes deep and heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next few days, no one saw Zhou Mohan.


    Mi Youning guards the third master every day, and feeds each other some soup three meals a day.


    Even so, the third master has lost weight these days.


    At this time, MI Youning is giving the third master the soup cooked in the evening.


    It''s not easy to eat half a spoonful.


    It takes mi Youning half an hour to feed a third of this bowl of soup.


    She is used to going through such a situation every day.


    It''s really the first time she has worked so hard to serve a person.


    Glancing at the lying third master, MI Youning wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    Eyes tender and sad.


    How can such a man make her willing.


    Is she obsessed?


    Thinking of this word, MI Youning couldn''t help laughing.


    She withdrew her hand, got up and left the bedroom with a tray on one side.


    Uncle Liu is talking on the phone downstairs.


    Since yesterday, there have been more calls at home.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll tell the third master. OK, OK."


    Mi Youning gives the tray to the servant and listens to uncle Liu''s words.


    Seeing him hang up, he stepped forward.


    "Someone came to inquire about the news again?"


    Liu Shu sighed, "yes, there are more and more beat around the Bush calls these two days."


    Mi Youning didn''t care. "There will be more in the next few days. If uncle Liu can''t cope, it''s better to find someone to answer the phone and send them away."


    Her suggestion made uncle Liu fall into silence.


    He really wants to think about it.


    If you answer the phone a few more times, you can beat around the Bush and try to test it.


    It takes too much brains for him to estimate that he will live a few years less.


    "OK, I''ll find someone to arrange it later." uncle Liu thought for a moment and answered.


    Mi Youning nodded. She turned and walked upstairs.


    Halfway through, the steps suddenly stopped.


    She turned to show her eyebrows and asked Uncle Liu, "didn''t Zhou Mohan come these days?"


    "Xiao Hanzi hasn''t appeared for several days."


    "Well, it seems that he is very interested..."


    The other party didn''t show up that night. Mi Youning knew what the other party was doing.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, there were more and more calls in Qu''s house.


    It hasn''t been broken at all for almost a day.


    There are even people visiting, often uncle Liu.


    I really can''t handle it. Mi Youning will go downstairs and send those people away.


    Ordinary people are OK. It''s different today.


    Today is a British partner.


    Or Bradbury''s matchmaker.

 Chapter 1539

    This is Bradbury''s weapons provider.


    The other party came to ask if the Green Gang still needs weapons.


    Mi Youning declined with a smile, and even calmly said that the other party could buy from her in a few days.


    The man opened his eyes when he heard mi Youning''s words, as if he had heard an incredible joke.


    Mi Youning''s eyes looked like a madman.


    Uncle Liu sent the man away with a good temper and turned to spit on the ground.


    The foreigner just looks down on people. What is it.


    Mi Youning knows that Bradbury must have let the provider come to the door.


    Moreover, this person is just the person in charge of China, not the person with the most voice.


    These people are also testing.


    In this regard, MI Youning does not refuse anyone.


    There is still a week to go. If you persist for another week, the third master will wake up.


    Then the mess will be handed over to each other.


    Uncle Liu walked into the hall with a surprise smile on his face, "madam, xiaohanzi is coming!"


    Mi Youning turns to pick her eyebrows. She doesn''t understand why uncle Liu is so excited when Zhou Mohan comes.


    Soon, Zhou Mohan, president Huang, Lao Liu and others strode in from the door.


    The group of people hurried and eagerly, with wonderful smiles on their faces, as if they had encountered a great happy event.


    Zhou Mohan took the lead and quickly came to the sofa where mi Youning sat and stopped.


    He raised his hand. "Madam, we succeeded!"


    Zhou Mohan''s tone was very excited, and his eyes were still wearing tired red silk.


    Mi Youning glanced at the people standing behind him.


    The same is true of these people. Although they are tired, they are wearing a smile, and the blood in the bottom of their eyes is very obvious.


    Looking back at the things in Zhou Mohan''s hands, MI Youning naturally knew them.


    Modern refined weapons, perfect appearance, high appearance and powerful weapons.


    It is stronger than browning introduced from abroad.


    Mi Youning reaches out to take over the guy in Zhou Mohan''s hand and turns his hands over.


    In the eyes of the public, the hands move quickly and decompose them dazzlingly.


    Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, president Huang and others, even uncle Liu, stared at the round blood red eyes one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, MI Youning disassembled the gun they had assembled after studying it for several days.


    The manufacture of these things is very simple, but when they are assembled, although there are drawings, they are still difficult.


    This is not what shocked them most.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes, stared at the parts in front of the table and quickly assembled them again.


    From disassembly to assembly, it takes only one minute.


    Come on! Very fast!


    Let Zhou Mohan and others is an eye opener.


    "Madam... Your skill is too powerful!" Zhou Mohan really admired it.


    Mi Youning threw the assembled guy into each other''s arms and showed a smiling expression.


    "Little fun."


    There is a faint xiaoaojiao in the tone.


    The people present pretended not to hear it.


    At present, the third master is not here. If he is there, everyone must make fun of him.


    Without the boss, they naturally dare not be too presumptuous.


    Zhou Mohan took the guy in his hand and suddenly turned his mouth. "If we had known that his wife was so powerful, we wouldn''t have studied it for so long. It would be good for his wife to guide us."


    Mi Youning shook his head, "then you can''t understand the value of these weapons and all their details."


    "That''s true."


    This time president Huang spoke, and the other party stepped forward and stood with Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1540

    Even if the other party is much bigger than mi Youning, even bigger than the original owner''s father.


    But he is still very respectful to MI Youning.


    "Madam, we don''t make much this time, but the temporary factory hasn''t stopped running. It must be able to produce a large number of weapons in a few days.


    I just don''t know how to dispose of these weapons. Do you want to publish them, or wait until the third master wakes up?


    Although those who know this matter are trustworthy brothers, it is difficult to ensure that some people do not have any crooked thoughts when they see these things. They can''t hide them. "


    Mi Youning heard the speech and leaned against the back of the sofa.


    Her slender jade fingers were tapping softly and silently on the armrest of the sofa.


    "You let go of the manufacturing. You''re not afraid that people will know. You''re afraid that people won''t know. The third master will wake up in a few days. I''m sure he will have arrangements."


    "Seriously? The third master will wake up soon?"


    The old six rushed out, stared round his eyes as big as Tongling, and asked excitedly.


    Mi Youning raised her chin. "That''s nature." a firm smile burst out on her beautiful face.


    The tone is so arrogant and domineering.


    Such an aura made everyone feel domineering.


    The lady is really as dignified as the third master, which makes people have a convincing aura.


    "It''s so better. We need to speed up the manufacture of more weapons. Give the third master a surprise at that time!"


    Zhou Mohan suggested.


    "Hahaha... This is good!" the old six laughed.


    "I''m afraid I''m scared." president Huang showed a gentle smile.


    "That''s also..."


    "..." everyone present was in a happy mood.


    There was no heavy thought.


    This is the reason why people outside dare not cross the boundary even though they are tempted.


    People who didn''t see the Green Gang were like nobody else. Although the third master didn''t show up, he must not be in danger.


    "Good night, madam." uncle Liu went to MI Youning.


    "I see."


    Mi Youning looked at all the people present. "Stay for dinner. You don''t look very good. Go home and have a good sleep after dinner."


    "Well, thank you for your hospitality." president Huang bowed his hand.


    Zhou Mohan joked: "I haven''t seen you so implicit when I rubbed rice here before."


    President Huang touched the tip of his nose. "It''s not that the third master is not here. You should speak some etiquette to your wife."


    "Hahaha... I don''t understand the etiquette. I''m hungry. Walk... Eat..." Lao Liu shouted.


    Zhou Mohan accused him, "you worthless."


    But Lao Liu also said what everyone was thinking.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Mi Youning.


    After receiving so many eyes, MI Youning naturally stood up and walked towards the restaurant.


    When he raised his feet, MI Youning also told uncle Liu, "add more dishes and steam a large pot of rice, the kind burned with firewood, fast."


    "Ah! I see, madam."


    Uncle Liu left and everyone went to the restaurant.


    The food should be arranged on the table, and the kitchen servants are still cooking.


    After hearing the wave left by Zhou Mohan and others, uncle Liu ordered people to continue adding dishes.


    Some dishes in the kitchen are added.


    Today is a happy day.


    Although uncle Liu is old, he also knows that the Green Gang has its own army, industry and factory.


    In the future, the status of Shanghai beach is even different.


    How can this not be a festive thing.


    The third master is really lucky to meet his wife.

 Chapter 1541

    Mi Youning almost left the table after eating.


    She also saw that people must be unhappy with her.


    Just eat and leave.


    "Uncle Liu, what is xiaorou doing these two days?"


    Out of the restaurant, MI Youning asks the servant girl who followed her before without respect.


    Uncle Liu thought and said, "the girl was originally transferred from metropolis. Metropolis is a little busy these days, so I went to help."


    Knowing where xiaorou is going, MI Youning stops asking.


    She raised her feet and walked upstairs. "I don''t think there''s enough rice. Uncle Liu asked someone to steam a pot of rice."


    "OK!" uncle Liu turned to give orders.


    But just then, a man rushed into the hall.


    "Uncle Liu! Something''s wrong! The Japanese are looking for trouble in metropolis! Two brothers are dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The restaurant was talking and laughing, and the voice quieted down.


    Mi Youning stopped walking upstairs.


    Uncle Liu''s face changed.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    The sixth man threw down his chopsticks and rushed out of the restaurant.


    His eyes were splitting and he stared at people as if he were going to swallow them.


    "The Japanese are looking for trouble in metropolis and killed our two brothers. Now there is chaos!"


    The visitor gasped for breath, and then repeated his words again.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and watched Zhou Mohan and others rush out of the restaurant.


    They gathered around the informant, carefully understood the situation, and began to order the following people to assemble.


    Mi Youning stopped and walked upstairs again.


    It''s not a good thing for Japanese people to find trouble at this time.


    She thought about it and knew what the idea was.


    Back in the room, MI Youning went straight to the dressing room.


    She moved quickly, but she came out of it in a few minutes.


    Mi Youning looked at the third master lying on the bed, waved his hands and quickly made a border.


    The whole room is surrounded by borders. No one wants to enter the room.


    Not to mention hurting the third master who is unconscious.


    Mi Youning puts lace gloves on her hands and holds the gun on the dresser in her hand.


    She left the bedroom proudly.


    The sound of leather boots stepping on the stairs made everyone look up downstairs.


    They were ready to go.


    But at this time I heard a crisp sound.


    However, when he turned his head and raised his eyes, he saw the valiant mi Youning.


    Wearing tight and strong clothes, he has beautiful posture, expressionless face and gorgeous and charming facial features.


    The black hair at that end was coiled with a hairpin, and a pair of beautiful eyes showed a pride of contempt for all sentient beings.


    What makes people care most is her clear eyes, emitting cold and sharp light, which brings infinite sense of oppression.


    At this moment, they seem to see the third master who once lived today, and they are full of violence.


    "Madam, are you going too?"


    Zhou Mo Han asked.


    Mi Youning nodded and touched the black lace gloves on her hands.


    She was afraid of getting to the place and soiling her hands.


    "Naturally, the Japanese have assassinated him again and again. If he ignores him again, the third master will really be laughed at by the people on the beach.


    They will think that there is no one in the Green Gang and that no one can win the Japanese, and as the third Lord''s wife, I naturally want to appear. "


    This is just one of them.


    Mi Youning knew that it was the Sato family who went to look for trouble this time.


    It''s the Japanese who used to look for trouble at the wedding.


    It was also the first time in metropolis that the arranger who assassinated the third master.

 Chapter 1542

    Although Sato, who made trouble at the wedding, is dead.


    But his family will not give up.


    The heavy losses of the Japanese residence are counted in the Green Gang.


    This time, I was thinking of breaking the boat.


    Mi Youning went downstairs and stood in front of Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu and president Huang.


    "How are the people below prepared?"


    "It''s almost done. You can start now." Zhou Mohan replied.


    No one present stopped mi Youning from going.


    Even in the bottom of their hearts, so that they can have more confidence.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    "Yes, madam."


    They all stepped aside and let mi Youning go ahead.


    Uncle Liu followed her and said anxiously, "madam, you must pay attention to safety. The third master is still waiting for you. If there is any danger, just leave it to the brothers below.


    If you are wronged, the third master will certainly bully you back when he wakes up. Take care of yourself... "


    Mi Youning walks to the door. Uncle Liu''s words haven''t stopped yet.


    She interrupted uncle Liu with a smile, "I know, uncle Liu, I know. Don''t worry. Wait for me to come back. The third master hasn''t wiped himself yet. When I come back, wipe his body."


    "Alas, the old man is waiting for his wife to come back."


    Mi Youning looked at the vehicles outside the Western-style building. There were dozens of vehicles. Beside each vehicle stood several green gang members dressed in black silk.


    At the rear of the vehicle, there were many members following.


    Zhou Mohan stepped forward and opened the door behind the leading vehicle, "madam, please."


    After MI Youning got on the bus, other members also got on the bus.


    One car after another drove out of the foreign buildings and left the mansion.


    Behind the vehicle, there were many members running.


    ¡­¡­


    metropolis.


    "Ah..."


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    At this moment, the people in the metropolis are controlled by the Japanese.


    Even the guests who came here for fun all night were rushed to the corner of the hall by the Japanese.


    "Asshole! Let me go!"


    A woman''s scream came from the middle of the hall.


    The voice is so familiar that it is the little nightingale.


    She was crushed to the ground by the Japanese.


    There are no clothes on the whole body.


    In front of everyone, she was ruined again.


    Once a long memory, let the little nightingale shed blood and tears.


    "Pa! Ba GA!"


    Because of the little Nightingale''s struggle, the people on her were uncomfortable and gave her a hard slap.


    The little Nightingale''s mouth was tilted.


    Bright red blood flowed from corner of the her mouth, but there was no fear on her face.


    Some are gloomy and terrible expressions, as well as the murderous intention that can''t be covered up.


    Her hatred for the Japanese kept her alive.


    She wants to kill these people, all of them, and watch the Chinese expel them from this land.


    A pair of unwilling and hateful eyes made the Japanese feel more, but tortured her harder.


    "Bastards! Pigs and dogs are not as good as birds and animals!"


    The little nightingale took a mouthful of thick blood sputum and spit it on the Japanese face in front of her.


    "Ah... Baga!"


    The Japanese were insulted and slapped the little nightingale.


    At the same time, the body did not stop.


    Just because this is the woman of Shanghai King.


    This scene fell into the eyes of everyone, and there were guests not far away.


    And a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa in the middle of the hall.


    The other party looks like a dog in his expensive Japanese military uniform.


    It''s a pity that he is a dirty man in his heart. Look at this man''s abdomen. You can see it three inches down.

 Chapter 1543

    At the gate of the metropolis, vehicles stopped one after another.


    "Ho..."


    The emergency brake sounded quickly.


    Mi Youning doesn''t wait to open the door for her. She pushes the door open and gets off alone.


    Standing at the gate of the metropolis, I glanced at the Japanese soldiers guarding the gate.


    Her face was slightly cold, and her eyes were sharp and cold.


    Raise your gun and shoot at all the strange people at the door.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The speed was so fast that people at the gate of metropolis fell one after another.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten people collapsed to the ground.


    These people died before they even had time to take weapons.


    When Zhou Mohan and his colleagues reacted, MI Youning was almost finished, and they followed him quickly.


    Mi Youning stopped his movements, stared coldly at the metropolis, and walked in quickly step by step.


    The voice inside was clearer. She had heard the woman''s painful voice before.


    All the Japanese soldiers in the hall aimed at Mi Youning.


    Mi Youning ignored this and saw the woman in the center of the hall at a glance.


    Beside the little nightingale, there are several Japanese people dressed.


    Seeing this scene, her eyes were filled with a strong sense of killing.


    Damn these people!


    The middle-aged Sato family man sitting on the central sofa flashed amazing eyes when he saw mi Youning.


    At the same time, he has a man''s physical reaction to a woman.


    He sprang up from the sofa.


    At the moment he stood up, MI Youning raised the guy in his hand and shot at the man on the little nightingale.


    Broke each other''s legs.


    Mi Youning didn''t kill him.


    Because she can''t kill this man.


    The hatred and crazy killing intention in the little Nightingale''s eyes were seen by her.


    The men who bullied the little nightingale should do it herself.


    "Ah ah...% £¤ @#% £¤ @..."


    The man was hit and got up quickly with a painful roar in his mouth.


    At the same time, he also spoke a lot of Japanese languages that most people around him could not understand.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, president Huang and other people, as well as the brothers of the Green Gang rushed in.


    The guy in their hands naturally aimed at the Japanese.


    Mi Youning stared calmly at the middle-aged Japanese in the center of the hall.


    This is the Sato family.


    "It''s really a good skill. I think there is no one in our Green Gang. You''re looking for death."


    Mi Youning said these words in Japanese language.


    A surprise appeared in the eyes of the middle-aged man.


    However, before he could speak, someone went crazy.


    "Son of a bitch! You bastards!"


    Old six went crazy when he saw the little nightingale lying in the middle of the hall like a broken doll.


    He rushed like crazy regardless of the guy in the hands of the Japanese.


    "Spring laurel!!!"


    Mi Youning pays close attention to Lao Liu and sees others rushing over. A Japanese wants to shoot.


    "Bang..."


    She immediately broke someone''s wrist.


    When the gunshot rang out, other Japanese people also had thoughts.


    Mi Youning looked at all directions and hit all those who wanted to attack secretly.


    She didn''t kill them, but she wasted their hands.


    The middle-aged Sato who stood up saw all this in his eyes.


    He raised his hand and said in Japanese, "stop!"


    From beginning to end, the people standing behind mi Youning didn''t start.


    Sato saw all this in his eyes. He despised the woman.


    Old six had run to the little nightingale and picked up the man.

 Chapter 1544

    Looking at the blood on the ground and the red of the little Nightingale''s mouth, old 61 a tough man reddened his eyes.


    He reached out his hand and shook the blood from the corner of the Nightingale''s mouth.


    "Chungui..." his voice trembled and distressed.


    The little nightingale kept her eyes closed after she shot mi Youning.


    At this time, Lao Liu rushed over and hugged her. He had no other reaction except that his body trembled at first.


    Old six picked up the clothes on one side and wanted to cover the woman in his arms.


    But those clothes were dirty and stained with messy marks.


    Seeing what was above, Lao Liu was so angry that his eyes were almost staring out.


    He took off his long shirt and carefully put it on the little nightingale.


    At this time, the old six ignored his image and only saw the woman in his arms.


    Looking at the little nightingale without any expression and action, he held people on the sofa, took out the guy and shot the Japanese people around him.


    These people''s clothes are messy. They have done something at a glance.


    One by one, the Japanese fell down, and the little nightingale behind finally opened her eyes.


    "Stop it!"


    Her voice was afraid, angry and miserable.


    Old six''s hands trembled.


    At the same time, the Japanese also reacted.


    They shot old six.


    This time Sato didn''t stop, and even stared at Lao Liu with gloomy eyes.


    Old six turned around and held the little nightingale and hid behind the sofa.


    The brothers of the Green Gang also started.


    The scene was chaotic and bullets flew around.


    Seeing this, MI Youning stood behind Sato in an instant.


    The guy in her hand pointed directly at the temples of the middle-aged man, "stop it all!" she still used Japanese language.


    Mi Youning saw that everyone stopped and kicked Sato''s leg with his leather boots.


    "Bang..."


    The other party knelt on the ground all at once.


    The old six saw that they were all quiet, and then they took the little nightingale in their arms.


    The people of the Green Gang and the Japanese still haven''t laid down their weapons.


    Seeing this, the old six put the guy in his hand into the little Nightingale''s hand.


    "Go and kill them. They deserve to die."


    The little nightingale held the gun in her hand.


    Dressed in the old six''s long shirt, she came to the public step by step.


    Looking at the confrontation between the two groups, she shouted, "I only kill the people who just took advantage of me."


    Several Japanese people understand each other and communicate with each other.


    In the meantime, the little nightingale began to fight.


    She has good skill and accurate shooting.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Hands move fast.


    Those people have weapons in their hands. She must be fast.


    Plus the old six solved before, and the little nightingale killed, all died.


    But she was unwilling to watch some people die.


    Go to the bodies, aim at the dirty things and smash them.


    It''s these dirty things that make her dirty.


    Everyone saw the little Nightingale''s movements, whether it was the Japanese, the Green Gang or the surrounding guests.


    After seeing this scene, they all felt the merging legs.


    They had a feeling of pain.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Sato saw this scene and his eyes were calm.


    He doesn''t seem to care about the life and death of these people.


    Mi Youning looked down at the Japanese kneeling on the ground.


    She really admired it.


    Even if the man knelt on the ground, he didn''t have the slightest expression of insult.


    It''s really patient.


    "No, Mr. Sato, this is not enough. Since you dare to come today, you must be prepared to pay the price."


    Sato turns his head and stares at Mi Youning coldly.

 Chapter 1545

    Mi Youning provoked him with a smile, "you must have gone to Qu''s house. You really think the third master is a coward. At this time, although he is inconvenient to move, he is not allowed to be played by you."


    Sato smelled that the pupils of his eyes were shrinking, and his expression was distorted for a moment.


    However, he soon recovered his face and mood.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Mi Youning doesn''t care whether he admits it or not.


    Shouted at Zhou Mohan, "Mohan, come here."


    "Coming, madam."


    Zhou Mo walked towards mi Youning with a cold face. At the same time, he was also on guard against sneak attacks by others around him.


    When Zhou Mohan came over, MI Youning took out a thing from his waist.


    That''s a whip.


    I know that Zhou Mohan plays with the whip from the third master''s casual words.


    She took out the soft whip from Zhou Mohan''s waist, bound Sato, and threw it into the hands of the green gang members.


    Mi Youning turned his head and looked not far away. The guests who came to metropolis tonight.


    She whispered a few words to Zhou Mo''s cold belt.


    The other party''s words were heard in Zhou Mohan''s ears, which made his eyes change a few times.


    Until mi Youning finished his command, Zhou Mohan said uncertainly, "do you really want to say that?"


    "Well, go ahead and do what I say."


    After thinking, Zhou Mohan nodded and walked to the corner.


    Hundreds of metropolitan guests crowded together, hunched in the corner.


    "Metropolis is responsible for the losses caused to you today. On behalf of the Green Gang, I apologize to you.


    In order to compensate everyone, we will have a banquet in metropolis in seven days. Everyone can come and drink and all food will be free.


    On that day, you can drink and eat freely, and the third master will come to metropolis. "


    The crowd was very quiet. Before that, they were frightened by the Japanese killing and the scene of Ling insulting the little nightingale.


    And when the little nightingale killed just now, the people were also very shocked.


    I didn''t expect this woman to be so cruel and shoot at that place.


    They all felt pain when they saw it.


    The bottom of my heart did not pity those Japanese people.


    What they did was simply immoral.


    There were several guests present, childe with good family background.


    Hearing Zhou Mohan''s words, they made a noise.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Zhou. We''ll come then. I wish the third master and his old man a speedy recovery."


    "Yes, yes, the third master is fine. It''s a false alarm today."


    "So, can we leave?"


    Zhou Mohan smiled with a fox mask, "this is nature. There are brothers outside the door who will send you back to your residence."


    The first person to speak before, childe, speak again.


    "That''s not necessary. I must have come to pick up people. The news tonight is big enough."


    The other side said, greeting the good brothers around to leave.


    Then others left the hall.


    Until these people left, MI Youning ordered the green gang members guarding the door: "close the door."


    No one hesitated. As soon as mi Youning''s words fell, those people took action.


    It''s going to kill.


    Today''s affairs have already made a lot of noise.


    Then close the door and kill.


    This is why mi Youning wears so neatly and even wears black gloves.


    She was afraid that too much blood would spill on her.


    Mi Youning rushed to Zhou Mohan, who looked this way, and raised his chin.


    Zhou Mohan''s expression suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1546

    Isn''t it so crazy?


    Can''t you?!!!


    He doesn''t really want to understand what his wife means.


    But I don''t know why, just one look in the other''s eyes, he just understands.


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded to Zhou Mohan, just as he thought.


    The Japanese must be killed!


    No one knows what happened in metropolis this night.


    All they know is that the gunfire came from inside before.


    Interested people have been watching.


    The Japanese have never come out since they entered the metropolis.


    Those people seem to have disappeared out of thin air.


    On this night, people passing by metropolis can smell the strong smell of blood at the door.


    The smell of blood was so strong that passers-by accelerated their pace.


    Even after they were far away, they often looked back and looked at the closed door of the metropolis.


    I don''t understand what happened this night.


    ¡­¡­


    Six days later.


    Six days have passed since the massacre in metropolis.


    Mi Youning returned to Qu''s house that night.


    When she came back that day, she saw the gunfight in the mansion.


    Because the boundary was laid in advance, naturally no one rushed into the bedroom and no one could hurt the third master.


    Only a few members of the Green Gang were seriously injured, and she brought back their lives.


    These people were seriously injured to protect the third master. How can they die with such regret.


    After a scuffle, the guard of the residence is more rigorous and unbreakable.


    And she has been guarding the third master.


    In the past few days, MI Youning found something.


    Every week when President Mo Han, old six and president Huang look at her, there are more things than before.


    Alienation? fear?


    It doesn''t seem to be. It''s a kind of respect mixed with unspeakable things.


    She seemed to have overdone it that night in metropolis.


    All the Japanese were killed, including Sato, who was abused and killed by her.


    Blood flowed all over the ground and the body was broken.


    That night, the carpet in the metropolitan hall was soaked with blood.


    People were deeply surrounded by blood. Several Green Gang brothers couldn''t resist. They threw up on the spot and even fainted.


    It can be seen that her means still make these people more awed.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care at all.


    Because she can''t change too much history.


    The cruelty of the Japanese is really nothing compared with her.


    The people at the bottom were more awed. Mi Youning thought it was a good thing.


    It''s better than someone with a bad heart.


    These days, the Japanese did not come to the door.


    But they said they had not seen it. That night, Sato and others were sent away respectfully.


    As for why people are missing, how do they know.


    If the Japanese don''t give up, the Green Gang and metropolis will respond at any time.


    The war in the North started completely, and the news was unstable.


    But mi Youning knew that the Japanese had won.


    Therefore, the Japanese are gaining more and more every day.


    This time there were even a large number of soldiers stationed on the beach, surrounded by countless soldiers.


    Thinking of the next thing, MI Youning felt a little sad.


    Until today, she felt relieved.


    Because Third Master Qu is about to wake up.


    About the time, almost tonight.


    The soul of the other party is enslaved in the body and has been completely integrated.


    Mi Youning was soaking in the bathtub in the bathroom and relaxed.


    This is Shanghai beach.


    For the next few years, she could not change history.


    But it can also provide the Chinese people with the most advanced weapons.


    Today''s Chen Haoqing seems to be in urgent need of weapons.


    It seems that we need to arrange it.

 Chapter 1547

    The factory for building weapons, which was not in the original plot, has now come out.


    There are even advanced weapons.


    As for the future, it has nothing to do with her because of its changes.


    After all, she''s not involved in a lot, is she.


    When third master Qu woke up, the mess was given to each other.


    And she promised that the man''s life would be safe.


    It''s good to have slag abuse. After all, there''s Chen Haoyu.


    While mi Youning was taking a bath, there was a movement on Simmons'' bed in the bedroom.


    Third master Qu felt he had a dream.


    In his dream, he was floating in a vast white fog. He could do nothing but wait.


    My mind is full of the moment when I was attacked and fell to the ground on the wedding day.


    He felt that he was dying.


    The passage of life frightened him.


    I''m afraid I''ll never see my new wife again, the little woman.


    He fell to the ground and uncle Liu caught him.


    Then wait for death.


    But then he saw something


    He saw his wife running towards him.


    Clearly facing death, but he looked at the little woman running so carefully.


    He even paid attention to the little feet without shoes, and didn''t know whether she hurt or not.


    Later, he smelled the familiar fragrance from the little woman he held.


    They had such deep contact and intimacy.


    But he''s dying.


    Unwilling to close his eyes.


    Reluctant, unwilling


    Suddenly, the third master lying on Simmons'' bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    He sat up, too.


    The handsome and thin face has no expression, and her eyes are confused, reluctant, unwilling, and even have a strong desire for survival.


    This is the day when he was attacked and faced death.


    Looking at the familiar environment around him, the third master opened his eyes and showed a little incredible.


    Especially the red happy words around and the red silk that has not been removed.


    These are wedding decorations.


    He''s still alive


    After all, Third Master Qu is a person who has experienced great storms.


    Quickly adjust the consternation on your face and touch the wound on your chest for the first time.


    There was a slight tingling in the wound.


    He stretched out his hand to open the skirt of his pajamas and saw the stitching of the wound.


    He''s really alive.


    Thinking of what he saw when he closed his eyes, Third Master Qu got out of bed and put on his shoes for the first time.


    During this period, his body was somewhat unstable and needed to hold the bedside table.


    After all, I haven''t eaten any staple food for so long. All I drink is soup. I''m sure I don''t have enough physical strength.


    Third master Qu wants to find mi Youning.


    He thought the other party was not in the room, so he went to the bedroom door for the first time after he got off the ground.


    However, just two steps later, he stopped.


    The ear moved inadvertently, turned and looked at the bathroom not far away.


    He heard the sound of water, although not big, but very clear.


    The third master walked uncontrollably to the bathroom.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know anyone is approaching at this time. Generally, she will relax her vigilance when she is in the bedroom.


    Because the servants downstairs, except uncle Liu, no one dared to come up without her orders.


    Until the bathroom door was pushed open, MI Youning still turned his back to the bathroom door and gently lifted the water on his arm.


    At the thought of wiping the third master''s body at night, MI Youning couldn''t help but pie his mouth.


    That man enjoys it.


    She was amazed by his physical reaction every day.


    Is unconscious, no consciousness, but the body''s response is not vague at all.

 Chapter 1548

    When mi Youning came out of the bathroom, his legs were soft.


    She changed into a cheongsam for the first time, simply rolled up her hair, and left the bedroom and went downstairs.


    She was not stupid. When she left the bathroom, she found that the little Third Master was still very energetic.


    It''s like a dragon horse spirit. It can fight for 300 rounds.


    She is not the man''s opponent. If she doesn''t run for a while, she may be eaten again.


    What are you waiting for if you don''t run at this time? It''s the best policy to slip away.


    Downstairs, Liu Shuzao has prepared breakfast.


    When I saw mi Youning, I obviously felt the changes of my wife today.


    But I can''t tell what has changed,


    He came forward with respectful greetings, "madam, do you want to eat now?"


    Mi Youning waved his hand and went straight to the sofa, leaning lazily on the sofa.


    "Wait a little longer. The third master wakes up and has dinner with him."


    "Bang..." the feather duster in uncle Liu''s hand fell to the ground after hearing mi Youning''s words.


    "Madam, are you serious?"


    "Well, the third master should come down soon."


    Uncle Liu looked excited. He walked quickly towards the stairs.


    After taking two steps, he stopped again and turned to the sofa where mi Youning was leaning.


    He came to the side of the phone and reached for a quick spin.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help but smile at uncle Liu''s beautiful lips.


    "Xiao Hanzi! The third master woke up..."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what''s going on downstairs.


    At the moment, he had just come out of the bathroom.


    The previous fight between goblins didn''t make him enjoy himself. He just felt that it was just an appetizer.


    At this moment, he can turn people around and eat day and night.


    I thought it was impossible one day and one night, so I went out again.


    Let his little lady feel it.


    But when I opened the door, I faced an empty bedroom.


    This made the third master''s face a little sad and smiling, and his eyes showed that he was bound to win.


    If you can run, the monk can''t run the temple.


    I can''t hide beyond the first day of junior high school.


    Tonight, he will make the little woman cry with his heart.


    Looking at his brother, the third master sighed helplessly.


    Heart, be calm and let you have a full meal in the evening.


    After the third master came downstairs, MI Youning was still lazily leaning on the sofa.


    The beauty released from the whole body is moistened by people.


    This provocative appearance made the third master jump with green tendons.


    Why didn''t he see that the little woman had such attractive capital before.


    Mi you would rather not know that her appearance is so provocative in the eyes of the third master.


    At this time, she only felt a strong line of sight staring at her.


    Turn around and look down that line of sight.


    He saw the third master coming down from upstairs. The other party''s eyes were deep and people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    But it was the deep eyes that made mi Youning have a bad feeling.


    "The third master is coming." Mi Youning whispered to the other side. Uncle Liu, who was still on the phone, spoke.


    Uncle Liu immediately, no matter what the other end of the phone is saying.


    He hung up the phone and turned to look in the direction of the stairs.


    For the first time, he locked his eyes on the third master who came downstairs.


    "Third Master, you finally wake up!" uncle Liu was very excited.


    His eyes were red and wet.


    Facing the old man who has been around for many years, Third Master Qu also has feelings.


    His eyes shifted from MI Youning and his face looked softly at uncle Liu.

 Chapter 1549

    The third master raised his feet towards uncle Liu and put his hand around the old man.


    "Uncle Liu, let you worry."


    This sentence let tears flow out of uncle Liu''s eyes.


    "The old man is afraid that after a hundred years, he will not be able to see the third master''s father. It''s all right. If he doesn''t die, he will have a blessing. The third master''s blessing is still behind..."


    Hearing uncle Liu''s statement, Third Master Qu didn''t care to smile.


    He didn''t know what uncle Liu said was true.


    The third master''s blessing is still behind. Now the status of the Green Gang is different.


    At this time, he didn''t know this. He just thought uncle Liu was trying to speak auspicious words.


    When he released the man, Third Master Qu agreed with uncle Liu and nodded at him.


    Mi Youning has sat up straight from the sofa.


    Seeing the third master''s deep eyes, she stood up and walked to the other side.


    When uncle Liu saw mi Youning coming, he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    He showed his previous respectful look, "Third Master, madam, have dinner."


    "HMM." the third master answered, holding mi Youning''s hand.


    Seeing uncle Liu walking to the restaurant, the Third Master also took mi Youning to the restaurant.


    Because just woke up, you can''t eat food that is too hard and difficult to digest.


    The third master was still in front of soup, but at least it was a little meat and fishy, as well as soft white porridge.


    During the meal, uncle Liu took the initiative to mention that he called Zhou Mohan, president Huang and other important members.


    These people are on their way.


    Hearing uncle Liu''s words, the third master nodded gently, indicating that there was no problem.


    He just woke up and should know what the situation is on the beach.


    The third master sat at the main table and saw that MI Youning had been eating light food. He couldn''t help sending a plate of cloud legs mixed with shepherd''s purse not far away to her.


    Mi Youning looked at the dish in front of him and couldn''t help looking at the Third Master in doubt.


    The other party smiled gently at her, "eat more, you''re too thin."


    Mi Youning lowered her eyes and looked at her arms and waist.


    This figure is just right. If you eat it again, you''ll be a little fat.


    But she didn''t refuse the man''s kindness. She stretched out her chopsticks towards the cloud leg mixed with shepherd''s purse and said, "if I''m fat, don''t dislike it."


    In exchange for the man''s happy laughter, "how can it be? It''s better to be fat, healthy and more comfortable to hold."


    Hearing this, uncle Liu withdrew silently and left the restaurant to the couple.


    Mi Youning heard the third master''s provocative words and looked at each other silently.


    The action of sandwiching vegetables kept on, as if it had not been affected.


    But when she saw the third master, she was scalded by the strong feelings in his eyes and his longing for her.


    He put the dishes in the bowl, immediately lowered his eyelids and his face, and ate slowly.


    Her exposed ears turned red quietly.


    The third master looked at the little lady''s face, a little drunk and red, and couldn''t help showing a satisfied and gentle smile.


    The little woman guessed what he meant.


    The first meal when I woke up was delicious for Sanya.


    Eating with beauty is the most wonderful thing in life.


    Mi Youning''s breakfast was fixed by the third master''s heavy and hot eyes from beginning to end.


    When she looked up, she saw the third master staring at her with great interest.


    Mi Youning was confused and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The third master pointed at her enough, "come on."


    Mi Youning tilted his body and slowly approached each other.


    Looking at the little man near, the third master stretched out his hand

 Chapter 1550

    As soon as mi Youning approached, the third master stretched out his slender hand and picked up her chin.


    The other party''s elegant face approached slowly.


    When mi Youning opened his eyes, the third master''s face was close at hand.


    At the same time, the corner of her mouth was gently licked.


    The handsome face of the third master retreated slightly, and a little smile appeared in his eyes. "There''s something at the corner of madam''s mouth."


    Mi Youning''s face flushed. She was teased by the man in front of her.


    Especially when the third master stepped back, he talked as if he were enjoying some delicacies.


    However, her change was like a goblin in the eyes of the third master.


    Immediately, regardless of the restaurant, he got up and held mi Youning in his arms.


    Push the tableware on the table aside, put the little woman in your arms on it and bully yourself directly.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the restaurant rang, all the servants were shouted out by uncle Liu.


    There was no servant in such a big living room, so I could only hear the ambiguous voice in the restaurant.


    When Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu and president Huang came, they were also stopped by uncle Liu outside the foreign building.


    These people were taken to the garden by uncle Liu.


    They sat in the garden for more than an hour before the third master came slowly and proudly.


    The third master carried mi Youning, who fainted afterwards, upstairs, and then walked out of the Western-style building.


    Think of before, the little woman was so excited that she couldn''t herself, and even had such fun.


    The third master is really enjoying the most wonderful thing of time.


    He never knew that men and women would be so comfortable.


    That taste made him really have no regrets in his life.


    "Third Master..."


    "Third Master!"


    "Third Master, you are here..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, president Huang and others stood up when they saw the third master appear.


    Third master Qu went to the empty seat in the garden and sat down.


    Seemingly gentle eyes swept through everyone present, "here you are, sit down."


    "Yes, Third Master..."


    Everyone took their seats. There were no seats, and the low-level people stood.


    Thinking of being in a coma for half a month, the third master looked at Zhou Mohan sitting aside.


    "Mo Han, tell me what happened these days."


    "Yes, Third Master." Zhou Mohan stood up.


    He told all the things that had happened during this period.


    The third master had heard that he was still calm and couldn''t see anything at first.


    However, after hearing what mi Youning did, his eyes swept through everyone present.


    All they could see from their faces was awe.


    In other words, what Zhou Mohan said is true.


    Even his wife stunned these people.


    The third master turned the trigger on his hand, his face could not be calm, like surprise or joy.


    But there is no exclusion.


    If there is such a woman around, you must be on guard.


    But the third master was different. When he heard what his wife had done, he only felt proud.


    Led the brothers to find a place, and even slaughtered the Japanese.


    Not threatened by Bradbury.


    Also, provide all the tools and instructions for building weapons.


    So far, Qingbang has been the first factory to manufacture machinery in Shanghai beach.


    The little woman said take it out.


    Even third master Qu was shocked.


    Zhou Mohan also said excitedly: "Madam said before that our future factory will be built in the back mountain of Chen Dashuai''s residence..."

 Chapter 1551

    Third master Qu frowned when he heard the construction address of the factory.


    But soon, he seemed to understand something and nodded secretly.


    When Zhou Mohan finished, the third master looked up at each other, "how many weapons are there in the gang now?"


    "One third of the inventory left before, and now there are 300 newly built boxes. There are about 20 guys in each box, of which 100 boxes are big guys."


    Third master Qu narrowed his eyes and didn''t expect to produce so much in a short time.


    "What about the war in the north?"


    This problem, let the presence of the face is not very good-looking.


    Because this morning, there was news in the Shanghai beach newspaper.


    Defeated, they were defeated by Japan.


    "Defeated." Zhou Mo Han''s tone was unspeakably low, as well as forbearance and worry.


    Third master Qu knocked on the chair under his body and said again: "these days, weapons production has been accelerated, all the weapons in stock have been sent to the north, and people with sharp hands, feet and flexible brains have been selected to send them."


    Zhou Mohan was stunned. Then he didn''t know what he thought. He replied loudly: "yes, Third Master."


    Third master Qu asked standing Zhou Mohan to sit down and asked President Huang about the economy of Shanghai beach.


    Although the war is in the north, it has also been affected more or less.


    Thinking of the problems to be faced in the future, the third master ordered everyone to store more food and food that could be put in place.


    It will be cold in the future. Buy more cotton. As long as someone sells it, the Green Gang will collect it all.


    Finally, the arrangement was not much worse. The third master was ready to get up and go back to his room.


    However, just standing up, he remembered a crucial thing, "Mo Han!"


    Zhou Mohan heard the third master''s high voice and hurried forward, "what''s the matter, Third Master?"


    "What about the western medicine factory in Bradbury? Have you got the finished products recently?"


    Hearing this question, Zhou Mohan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Speaking of this, Third Master, I want to tell you something. Bradbury was crazy with us before. He didn''t give us finished products in the first few days.


    I sent someone to ask and drove us out. It was arrogant.


    But these days, our Green Gang can produce exquisite weapons. The western medicine factory has made up for all the drugs owed to us at once, and there is still a surplus. "


    Third master Qu didn''t show much peace of mind when he heard Zhou Mohan''s words.


    He even felt that it was time to abandon Bradbury.


    There are half his people in the factory and Bradbury''s people.


    Their respective hands, each holding half of the prescription.


    What happened in his coma for half a month made him see clearly.


    Once he has an accident, without mi Youning''s action, the Green Gang will fall into a very difficult situation.


    Thinking of these situations, Third Master Qu''s elegant face became gloomy and cold.


    He sounded with a murderous voice, "Mo Han, take Mr. brand glass to accompany mother Kim. I''ll go to the meeting myself in the evening."


    "Yes, Third Master." Zhou Mohan has long been unhappy with Bradbury. He is too greedy.


    After explaining this last thing, the third master can finally leave.


    "All right, let''s go back and arrange our own affairs. It doesn''t mean that we will entertain many people in metropolis tonight and send out the news. I''ll show up tonight."


    President Huang stood up at this time, "Third Master, I''m afraid it''s wrong. You just woke up. Can you support yourself? If the Japanese don''t give up..."

 Chapter 1552

    Third master Qu stared at president Huang with a smile, "if you are attacked by those people again, I don''t think you should get mixed up. If you are attacked again and again, you can only say that you are inferior to others. Leave home early to farm!"


    These words made all the leaders present and many hall leaders hang their heads in shame.


    They looked at the back of the third master and relaxed their tight bodies.


    I don''t know why, since the third master woke up and appeared, they felt more powerful from the third master.


    A natural cold gas field and unspeakable powerful deterrent momentum.


    Although the third master looked mild at first, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    But that can not be ignored atmosphere, let them feel at any time.


    After the third master walked into the western building, they left one after another.


    Only Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu stayed.


    They discussed how to catch Bradbury.


    After arranging all the staff, Lao Liu left for work with his people.


    After that, Zhou Mohan chose a group of people to stay and listen to him at any time.


    Looking at the dozens of people standing in the yard, Zhou Mohan nodded secretly and turned to walk into the Western-style building.


    "Uncle Liu, where''s the third master?"


    Walking into the hall, Zhou Mohan smelled a strong smell, including the smell of fried vegetables and boiled soup.


    Uncle Liu heard Zhou Mohan''s voice and came from the restaurant with a chicken leg in his hand.


    He walked towards the people standing in the hall and said, "the third master is looking at his wife upstairs. He''s coming down now. My wife is sleeping. You can''t wait long."


    The implication is that don''t disturb me.


    With that, uncle Liu stuffed the chicken leg in his hand into Zhou Mohan''s mouth, "eat it quickly, the drunk chicken brought back from Futong residence."


    Zhou Mohan took down the drumstick in his mouth and took a big bite.


    He smiled like a child, "uncle Liu loves me most."


    Uncle Liu reached out and nodded him, turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Wait a minute, Third Master. You''ll be allowed to eat later. I''ll have someone fry your favorite jar of meat."


    "OK! Thank you, uncle Liu!"


    Zhou Mohan went to the sofa and sat down, eating the chicken leg in his hand.


    With the other hand, take off the whip and the guy.


    When he arrived at Qu''s house, he was always the most relaxed.


    Third master Qu stood upstairs from beginning to end, holding the railing and watching the scene downstairs.


    Liu Shuping really favored Zhou Mohan.


    Zhou Mohan is about the same size as him, but he is still two years younger than him.


    The other party was originally the child of the servant of Qu''s house. He had a son at home.


    He was originally a kind of simple intelligence, and his temperament was very straightforward.


    Until one year, he saw his parents killed alive and those people spoil his mother''s body.


    Since then, he began to abandon his previous simplicity.


    Even kneel in front of him.


    So far, Third Master Qu remembers that the little figure is firmly kneeling on the ground.


    The other party said, young master, please give me a chance to stay with you and be a dog forever.


    At that time, Zhou Mohan was too young. He only wanted revenge.


    The people who killed his parents have some power. Those people kill people''s lives, and no one can do anything.


    Although it is said that the dead servant of Qu''s house, the other party knew at a young age that the Qu family would not do anything for him.


    When the third master was young, he saw that Zhou Mohan was very clever and could do things.


    So he agreed when the other party asked for the door.


    Until what happened later made him stare.

 Chapter 1553

    Zhou Mohan is smart, but he is cruel enough to himself.


    At that time, Shanghai was not as prosperous as it is now.


    Zhou Mohan''s enemy is a senior official related to the capital.


    He has been studying beside him for revenge.


    Shooting, assassination, even camouflage.


    The third master was very satisfied with his study and thought he could be his right hand in the future.


    But when Zhou Mohan was not an adult, he did something.


    The enemy has a little hobby. He likes tender little boys.


    At that time, Zhou Mohan was very delicate. Even now, Zhou Mohan is still delicate. As long as you take off your eyes, you can see his true face.


    When they were young, they looked very beautiful, but they were not feminine at all.


    Knowing that the enemy has that hobby, Zhou Mohan sent it to the door.


    Half a day had passed when the third master knew.


    At that time, he got along with Zhou Mohan for several years, although he trained each other according to his subordinates.


    But over the years, there are still many brotherhood between the two.


    For the first time, he ignored his father''s warning and took his personally trained men to the house of a senior official who was related to the emperor in the capital.


    This time, naturally, it was a heavy loss.


    He saw Zhou Mohan''s body, which was not supported by the whip.


    His enemies, who were ready to enjoy Zhou Mohan, took off their coats and wore obscene clothes.


    When he went, the opposite party was going to do something.


    This scene hurt the third master''s eyes.


    Just because Zhou Mohan was a learned person, he appreciated the other party''s smart mind and strength.


    What he saw when he arrived.


    It was Zhou Mohan''s heart in his eyes.


    His soul and thought seemed to be dying and breathing.


    So the third master did something, and the guy in his hand aimed at Zhou Mohan''s enemy.


    Shoot, shoot, for a moment.


    Blood was sprayed all over the room. There was blood everywhere.


    He killed the man.


    The men in the enemy''s house fought with the people he took.


    If it weren''t for his father, he, Zhou Mohan and his brothers would be there.


    Later, he didn''t want Zhou Mo Han.


    Drive people away.


    The other party has his own backbone and his pride.


    All he ever wanted was revenge.


    The revenge has been avenged, and the other party''s heart is no longer with him.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was well and knelt in front of him again.


    Said he gave his life.


    This life belongs to him.


    Thinking of his long memory, the third master stood upstairs, smiling and shaking his head.


    Later, ah, they stumbled and quarreled on the road to the king of Shanghai.


    They are brothers and most trusted partners.


    From that year, when they helped each other out of their enemies, they were brothers for life.


    Zhou Mohan sat downstairs eating chicken legs and inadvertently looked up and glanced upstairs.


    At this glance, I saw the third master standing upstairs.


    He swallowed the final chicken and stood up straight.


    The third master looked at his behavior and came downstairs.


    At this time, uncle Liu also came out of the kitchen, "third master."


    "HMM." the third master went downstairs and waved to Zhou Mohan.


    "Let''s go and have dinner together."


    "Coming!"


    Zhou Mohan sat at the table with third master Qu.


    While eating on the table, they talked about the details of what happened these days.


    The third master ate almost. Don''t worry, look at Zhou Mohan with chopsticks.


    "Don''t say that. Tell me about you."

 Chapter 1554

    Third master Qu knows that Zhou Mohan is definitely looking for him.


    Otherwise, the other party would not stay, and even his eyes showed some hesitation while talking.


    Zhou Mohan shook his head and laughed, "the third master knows me."


    "You''re not nonsense. I know what you think as soon as you pout." Third Master Qu burst into rude words.


    Zhou Mohan was used to it. He sat up straight.


    Staring at third master Qu seriously, "I want to go to the North myself."


    In a word, let the man sitting on the throne look gloomy.


    The third master''s handsome and elegant face disappeared, narrowed his eyes and showed a sharp light.


    What emanates from each other is a shivering cold breath.


    The expression on the third master''s face was like the December frost, and a sharp cold wind came to his face.


    Zhou Mohan knew that the other party was unhappy.


    But he didn''t step back. There was a little smile in peach blossom''s eyes. "Third brother, please help your brother. This time, I want him to come back alive."


    Third master Qu''s face was a little colder when Zhou Mohan called brother.


    But he still disagreed.


    He knows why Zhou Mohan went to the battlefield in the north.


    It''s just the boy surnamed Chen.


    Since a few years ago, the two have met like a pair of enemies. As long as they meet, they will definitely pinch each other.


    At first he didn''t care, until once, Zhou Mohan was drunk and shouted each other''s names.


    The voice is somewhat nostalgic


    He felt that the road was too difficult for him to walk, for fear that he would be wronged.


    What is Chen Haoqing''s family background? Zhou Mohan is bound to suffer on this road, and even the gains outweigh the losses.


    Zhou Mohan also knew what the third master thought, so he only said that he wanted Chen Haoqing to come back alive.


    Third master Qu took his sharp eyes away from Zhou Mohan.


    He picked up the square towel on the table and slowly wiped his fingers.


    "I can''t stop you from going. Since you want to go, you have to prepare enough. Take more brothers and speed up the production of weapons. You have to prepare enough."


    Zhou Mo stood up from his seat and bent down at third master Qu.


    "Thank you, third brother!"


    As soon as third master Qu saw his dog leg, he smiled and scolded, "it''s worthless!"


    He threw the square towel on him and left the restaurant.


    When he turned around, a little worry appeared on his face.


    But this kind of thing is beyond his control.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning woke up, the pain all over made her want to scold - Niang.


    Third master Qu is a beast.


    The table in the restaurant was too hard. A goblin fight made her feel as if she had been disassembled and reassembled.


    It''s not that painful, but it''s hard to say! It''s so sour.


    She doesn''t want to try again all her life.


    Open your eyes and the light in the bedroom is dim.


    It''s evening.


    Turning around, I saw the Western glass lamp on the bedside table.


    The colored glass emits a dark light. Mi Youning glances around the bedroom.


    I didn''t see Third Master Qu in the room.


    The man must have had enough to eat and drink. Now he is dealing with what he put down after sleeping for half a month.


    Sitting up from the bed, MI Youning uses her little soul power to repair the pain and discomfort of her body.


    These days, she has given the third master the power of soul, and her power is about to dry up.


    For the sake of the body, even if it is the only strength left, she will use it to repair the body.


    The pain all over made her think of how the third master put her on the table.

 Chapter 1555

    While mi Youning was repairing his body, Third Master Qu was now in metropolis.


    On the beach tonight, most people know that Shanghai King is awake.


    Metropolis is tonight. All drinks and food are free.


    As long as you enter the gate, everything inside is free.


    Except for the dancers, of course.


    Because they knew that third master Qu was visiting, they came early.


    We didn''t wait long until Third Master Qu.


    The third master showed up, said a few words to everyone, and went to the underground of metropolis to take care of mother Kim and the supervision place of Bradbury.


    No one knew there was such a place in metropolis.


    This is the exclusive prison of the Green Gang metropolis. As long as they arrive here, none of them will go back alive.


    But there''s an exception tonight.


    The third master met Kim''s mother first.


    The other party is a spy of Japan, and his mouth is very hard.


    Even after being locked up here for half a month, she was not softened.


    This woman is useless. The Third Master asked the guards to take her on the road. Don''t go too happily.


    Then the third master went to see Bradbury.


    Because the other party was blindfolded and thought of being a partner with this person for so long.


    Although the other party is greedy and greedy for money.


    However, no other cross-border things have been done. Different races have different interests.


    So the third master openly warned Bradbury that the western medicine factory would belong to the Green Gang, and the other half of the prescription would give him a lot of money.


    This money will buy out everything, and Bradbury will not appear in China in his eternal life.


    As long as you see him in China, kill him.


    With Bradbury''s consent, the Third Master asked someone to knock him out.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan came in and arranged a simple prison room.


    "Third master." the other party passed Bradbury, who was dragged away.


    Third master Qu raised his chin and indicated that he had something to say.


    Zhou Mohan said, "Lao Liu is waiting for you upstairs and wants to ask for grace."


    Hearing this, three understood something.


    He led the way out and went up, "where''s the little nightingale?"


    "She is with old six, but... Tut tut... The third master will understand it when he goes to have a look." Zhou Mohan''s tone is very helpless.


    Third master Qu''s expression didn''t change.


    He went to his private room in metropolis. Old six was talking with the little nightingale.


    "Chungui, I will treat you well. Just come home with me. I will definitely give you up as my ancestor."


    The little nightingale turned her back to third master Qu and Zhou Mohan. At this time, facing old six, she no longer thought she was cold.


    There was even some hot temper, "Oh... Go home with you, don''t all your friends in the spring building tear me!"


    Old six touched his bald head and frowned. His expression on his face was like facing a problem.


    "Chungui, I didn''t say that those people are nothing. I''ve been thinking of you all these years."


    The little nightingale raised her eyebrows and looked at Lao Liu funny. "Forgive me for being clumsy, I really didn''t see it. Also, don''t call me Chungui! You deserve it! You didn''t deserve to call my name after you left."


    As soon as he heard what happened that year, Third Master Qu''s expression changed, "cough..."


    He broke into the conversation with a loud voice.


    Now the old six and the little nightingale turned around one after another.


    "Third Master..."


    "Third Master..."


    They didn''t expect the third master to come so soon. They were a little silly for a while.


    Especially watching Zhou Mo Han''s smile, it was clear that he had been watching for a while.

 Chapter 1556

    The little nightingale looked at Lao Liu.


    Old six touched his bald head, and his clothes were not afraid of being hot.


    Third master Qu pointed to the two, "one is the mother of the metropolis and the other is the leader of the Green Gang. If you make a noise here, you are not afraid of shame!"


    The little nightingale lowered her eyes and rubbed her handkerchief. "It''s not this guy!"


    She glanced at old six.


    The sixth man laughed, "Third Master, it''s really not her fault. I stopped her."


    If it was the old six, I would never dare to speak like that.


    Because at that time, the little nightingale was the third master''s woman in the eyes of everyone.


    But some time ago he knew that the little nightingale was the third master''s woman.


    She''s just a connection for underground people.


    The small Nightingale was responsible for transporting weapons and Western medicine from the north.


    Third master Qu raised his feet and walked into his exclusive room in metropolis.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mohan raised his chin at Lao Liu and the little nightingale, "come in quickly. The third master has to hurry home to see his wife. Make a long story short."


    "Hey... Thank you, brother."


    With that, Lao Liu took the reluctant little nightingale and stepped into the room.


    Zhou Mohan was responsible for guarding the door, and the brothers around him looked around with great vigilance.


    "Pa......"


    Suddenly, the sound of glass falling on the ground came from the room. Zhou Mohan tightened his body and moved his ears.


    "I don''t want to talk to him!" cried the little nightingale.


    Zhou Mohan got goose bumps all over when he heard the sad sound with crying.


    He couldn''t stand the way women looked. He was born to feel weak.


    Suddenly, he thought, if his wife had such behavior, he couldn''t help shivering.


    The picture was too beautiful for him to imagine.


    Qu Fu, MI Youning, who was walking downstairs, sneezed.


    She rubbed her nose uneasily, thinking who was reading her.


    "Are you awake, madam?"


    Uncle Liu was downstairs and saw mi Youning at a glance.


    "Well, where''s the third master?"


    Uncle Liu went to the stairs and said, "the third master has gone to metropolis. He wants to come back later so that you don''t have to wait for him after dinner."


    "I see."


    Mi Youning steps towards the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    metropolis.


    The third master sat on the master''s seat and looked at the old six and the little nightingale.


    Just now the sixth Master said he was going to marry the little nightingale. The third master nodded and agreed.


    He just wanted to say that he thought it was ok, but he still needed to ask the little nightingale himself.


    But unexpectedly, the little nightingale misunderstood and immediately changed her face.


    He even smashed the water cup beside the table he was sitting on to the ground.


    Seeing the smashed teacup, old 61 immediately stood up and arched his hands at the third master. "Third Master, the little nightingale has a bad temper. Don''t be angry. She doesn''t know that this tea set is your favorite."


    Yes, the teacup smashed by the little nightingale is the third master''s favorite set.


    This is a tea set of the Song Dynasty. It is perfect without any damage.


    The third master looked at the fragments on the ground and didn''t have much emotional fluctuation on his face.


    He took a sip of tea slowly with the teacup on the table in front of him.


    Seeing the old six nervous, the little nightingale also stood up nervously.


    The third master raised his hand and said, "OK, but a teacup, sit down."


    The old six breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the little nightingale and stood, but he didn''t dare to sit down again.


    Now the third master is more and more difficult to see through.


    In the past, the third master was angry or happy. At least we can see it.


    At the moment, he can''t see anything.


    Unfathomable, people can''t see through.

 Chapter 1557

    Third master Qu put down the teacup in Jiageng''s hand and knocked on the table.


    The crisp sound made Lao Liu''s body tense.


    "You arrange your own affairs. Just say one word. I have no opinion."


    Old six raised his head in surprise.


    The little nightingale protested again, "I don''t want it!"


    Third master Qu didn''t look at her, but took back his hand on the table.


    He casually turned the trigger on his thumb, "little nightingale, the day you and me, I sent someone to check you. When you and Lao Liu were in a village, you still had an engagement.


    But one day, Lao Liu suddenly disappeared, and then you had the reputation of being abandoned. Do you resent Lao Liu? "


    The little nightingale looked up, her eyes red, her lips trembling, "yes!"


    Said firmly, but also trembled.


    Third master Qu nodded. "Do you know how Lao Liu came from the Green Gang to today? He is the most junior person in the Green Gang, but he is also the person I trust."


    The little nightingale shook her head at the third master.


    After hearing this, old 61 immediately stood up, "Third Master, stop talking. Stop talking."


    Third master Qu ignored Lao Liu.


    In his eyes, now that his brother is misunderstood by a woman, he feels weak.


    If it had been before, he wouldn''t have bothered to take care of these shit.


    But since he got married and later died, he felt that some things were different from his ideas.


    Third master Qu ignored the sixth master, stood up from his seat and stared at the little nightingale.


    His eyes showed a touch of bloodthirsty, "everyone in the Green Gang has lost their existence that can no longer be lost. They have nothing to lose. The Green Gang is their home.


    When the sixth father and mother were killed, his only sister was sold to the kiln. There was nothing he could do. He saw her ruined to death.


    He is a country boy. My father took him to the Green Gang and followed me. There are countless large and small scars on his body over the years. "


    When the little nightingale heard this, tears had flowed out of her eyes.


    She stepped back two steps in disbelief.


    Third master Qu bypassed the table and leaned at the front of the table. "At that time, he had no parents and sister, but he had a fiancee waiting for him in the countryside. He decided to give her the best life.


    He wants to climb high. He can''t let people bully his family anymore. He went to you, but he didn''t find it.


    The reason why Lao Liu disappeared in the village was that his parents were killed. His sister''s experience made him go to talk to you without saying hello. "


    "Wow..."


    The little nightingale cried out and sat on the ground, unable to stand.


    Lao Liu tightened his lips.


    Third master Qu seemed dissatisfied and said again, "do you know why he went to chunlou? Because his sister''s life was hard, he often went there just to scatter money and ask for comfort from the bottom of his heart."


    "Stop it, Third Master, stop it."


    The old man''s eyes were wet.


    Seeing their appearance, Third Master Qu had no sympathy.


    Because in these troubled times, more people are suffering than them.


    "I just say what I know. As for what you want, I won''t participate. It''s definitely profitable to inform you of a happy event.


    I don''t like to hear that you are also members of our youth gang. You can''t live without Li Feng during the new year''s festival. "


    With that, Third Master Qu bypassed them and left the room.


    All he thinks about now is the women in his family.


    I don''t know whether the other party wakes up or eats.

 Chapter 1558

    Third master Qu left the room and went downstairs. Zhou Mohan followed him closely.


    There was also a deafening cry in the room behind him.


    "Wow... Why are you so careless? I don''t deserve you. I''m dirty!"


    The little nightingale was crying with old six in her arms.


    Old six hugged her tightly, "Chungui is me. I''m sorry for you. You don''t deserve me. You''re still xiaochungui, you''re still mine!"


    An iron man shed tears in front of his beloved woman.


    The little nightingale cried and wiped his tears. "You fool, how many women do you want in your position now? There are many women who want to be with you. What''s the use of asking me to be a rotten goods..."


    "No, you''re not, you''re my xiaochungui!" Lao Liu interrupted her with tears.


    This is the pain of his life and the place where he cherishes the woman in his arms most.


    It''s his fault. If he had gone back earlier and said it before he left, there would be no future.


    However, there is no if in life.


    "You fool!" the little nightingale hugged the man in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning finished dinner and strolled in the hall.


    My hands itched when I saw the piano in the hall.


    There is no pastime here.


    There is no TV, no mobile phone, and no games.


    Seeing the piano, MI Youning''s hand itched.


    Before she knew it, she went to the piano and sat down.


    Mi Youning knows that the piano in front of her is an antique.


    In fact, the earliest ancient piano was made in Britain. The appearance of the piano in front of us was pasted with a layer of wood pattern, which was symmetrical and beautiful, like manual drawing.


    This kind of tree is rare in modern times and has become a protected species in the world.


    Mi Youning puts her hands on the keys and her hands are like dancing.


    The tone of the piano is simple and rich, soft as the winter sun, Yingying bright, warm and calm.


    All the busy servants in the foreign building stopped their busy things when they heard the piano.


    The sound is as cool as a steel ball scattered on the ice, with clear grains and penetrating bones.


    Strong as the roaring deep sea, it swings people''s hearts and shakes people''s hearts and souls. If there is a sound, it has bottomless power to diffuse to the sky.


    Most of the people in the Western-style building don''t understand the piano.


    But the voice was high and low, and the mood brought to people also had unknown fluctuations.


    When third master Qu walked into the hall, he saw such a scene.


    The servants looked at the woman sitting in front of the piano and played the beautiful and passionate music.


    The other party''s lazy and leisurely appearance made the third master show a gentle expression, and his eyes were full of doting light.


    In this very quiet night, Third Master Qu felt the taste of happiness.


    This feeling is really ridiculous, but it is for him once.


    At present, he cherishes this feeling and his time with the woman sitting in front of the piano.


    Suddenly, Third Master Qu''s eyes were stunned, showing a heavy sense of possession in his eyes.


    She can only be his. She belongs to him alone.


    No one can take it.


    This is his big baby alone.


    When mi Youning stopped, he turned his head behind him for the first time.


    Before, she felt that there was a strong line of sight staring at her behind her. It''s kind of creepy.


    The other party''s eyes have a slight sense of aggression, but there is nothing else that people can''t accept.


    Later, it became gentle, so that people can''t feel the hair in their heart.


    "Pa pa..."


    Seeing mi Youning stop, Third Master Qu applauded.

 Chapter 1559

    The servants around and uncle Liu also raised their hands and applauded.


    "Pa pa..."


    Mi Youning smiled shyly and looked like a little woman.


    Wearing a white Qipao with broken flowers, she got up and walked towards third master Qu.


    "I came back early. Uncle Liu said you might come back later today."


    When mi Youning came, Third Master Qu also came to her.


    When he heard the speech, a pleasant smile came up at the corners of his mouth, "I don''t want my wife to miss me too much, so I came back early."


    Then he came to MI Youning.


    Reach out and hold people tightly in your arms.


    "As long as you can talk, you''re glib."


    Third master Qu put his lips to her ear and kissed her gently.


    He left at the touch of a touch, and his tone of voice was gentle and uncharacteristic. "But is that lady happy?"


    "Smelly poverty." Mi Youning answered with a smile.


    She was satisfied that the laughter in her voice could not be concealed.


    Third master Qu loosened mi Youning, put his hand on the bend of her leg, picked up the man directly and walked upstairs.


    Seeing his posture, MI Youning''s legs softened. "Third Master, I can''t do this now. I tossed too much before."


    "Hahaha..." the third master laughed, and a happy voice sounded in the hall.


    He looked at the little woman in his arms and joked, "what do you think? I just pity you for your hard work upstairs."


    Mi Youning blushed for a moment.


    Seeing her attractive appearance, the third master continued to joke: "Mrs. Gang said I was powerful. This is the first time to hear her praise."


    A slender jade finger poked his mouth, "don''t be poor, someone, go upstairs."


    "OK! I can''t let my wife worry."


    The Third Master said ambiguous words and walked upstairs with MI Youning in his arms.


    That night, they were doomed to nothing.


    The Third Master also knew that it was too menglang before. Naturally, he pity the woman he took to heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the third master became busier and busier.


    Mi Youning wakes up every day and can''t see each other.


    Today, she once again touched the quilt with no heat around her. Now she is used to it.


    Get up quickly, wash and go downstairs for breakfast.


    The next day, she was bored at home, arranging flowers with the servants and walking in the garden.


    When night fell, the third master didn''t come back.


    Thinking of staying at home these days, MI Youning''s mind became active.


    She decided to go out for a walk today.


    In particular, the tasks in this world are not yet completed.


    Chen Haoyu, this man is still alive.


    But one leg was broken, but people still live very moist.


    Mi Youning asks uncle Liu to prepare the car. She is going to metropolis.


    ¡­¡­


    The third master, the largest Wharf on the beach, is sending Zhou Mohan away at this time.


    During this time, he has been busy, but he also gave Zhou Mohan the greatest convenience.


    More than a third of the weapons were sent to the front line.


    Western medicine is loaded on the ship without money.


    Not to mention some food.


    The front line is the hardest and most unbearable place.


    The third master is considerate in all aspects for the sake of this brother.


    Zhou Mo watched as all the members of the Green Gang escorting materials got on board. He stood by the dock, blown by the cold wind.


    "Third Master, take care, in case... If I don''t come back..."


    "Shut up!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by third master Qu''s low and unhappy voice.


    Zhou Mohan turned his head and looked at the man with low pressure all over.

 Chapter 1560

    Third master Qu, wearing a black coat, stood in the cold wind.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and the conditions on the front line will be more difficult in the future.


    "Mo Han, come back alive. Even if there is anything, no matter where you are, as long as you live, the brothers of the Green Gang will always find you."


    Zhou Mo nodded with a smile, but his eyes were red.


    The third master watched him get on the boat and leave.


    More than ten large ships are sailing north.


    Until the figure of the ship was as small as an ant, the third master still stood at the dock and looked at it.


    It was completely dark. The people behind him took two steps forward and respectfully said, "Third Master, it''s time to go back."


    "Yes." Third Master Qu answered and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning walks into the metropolis, where he is singing Shanghai night.


    "Night Shanghai, night Shanghai,


    You are a city that never sleeps... "


    The members in the hall are in an endless stream, men and women, dressed brightly.


    The waiters and old people here know mi Youning.


    Seeing her figure, he immediately came forward, "madam, you''re here."


    Mi Youning nodded and waved to the person behind her to protect her. "You''re waiting for me downstairs."


    "Yes, madam."


    As soon as the waiter heard this, he knew that MI Youning was going upstairs and immediately led the way in front.


    The childe around and some people who have been wandering in the metropolis for a long time recognize mi Youning''s identity.


    Especially when mi Youning''s eyes inadvertently swept at them.


    The people nodded respectfully at her.


    Who doesn''t know what a terrible existence Shanghai King''s woman is on this beach.


    The other party once tortured and killed Japanese people in metropolis, although there is no evidence.


    But the guests who escaped, especially those who left, advertised what they saw and heard.


    More importantly, during the period when third master Qu was recovering from injury, the Green Gang grew stronger than ever before.


    I heard it was all done by a woman not far away.


    Even the first soldier factory built by the Green Gang was done by this woman.


    Even the western medicine factory reported it a few days ago. There will be no British people in the future. It belongs to the Green Gang.


    I still remember someone said before that once the third master''s wife talked hard with the British partner.


    I won''t buy their weapons in the future.


    Although these are hearsay, intelligent people can see it.


    All these changes came after the third master was injured.


    Even the Green Gang is getting stronger and stronger now, which will change only after the third master is injured.


    If all this was done by third master Qu, the old Green Gang must not only develop to this stage, but should be stronger.


    They watched mi Youning go upstairs until he disappeared, and then they took back their sight.


    In the strange atmosphere in the hall, some people don''t know why.


    Especially some women with long hair and short insight, as well as second rate men.


    "Who is this person? It doesn''t seem to have any pomp. How come so many people show a kind of to her and want to kneel and lick."


    This is a woman''s voice of doubt and disdain.


    As soon as her voice fell, sharp, unhappy and murderous eyes shot straight at her.


    "You... Why do you look at me like that?" the woman was hairy all over and cold behind her.


    A dancer in this metropolis is being held in her arms by a guest.


    She looked at the woman who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and said with a sneer, "what are you? That''s the wife of the king of Shanghai and the woman recognized by everyone in the Green Gang."

 Chapter 1561

    The woman who talked nonsense before was scolded by the dancer. She first blushed and then turned pale.


    She didn''t know what kind of sensation the third master''s wife had caused on the beach.


    At this time, she only knew one thing, that was the woman of Shanghai King.


    A word from the other party will make her lose her life.


    Thinking of this, she was cold all over and rushed out of the metropolis with her bag.


    It''s like a big wolf dog chasing her behind her.


    She looked so embarrassed that few people laughed.


    Because they saw the waiter of metropolis coming to the place where the woman was standing.


    Several waiters stopped when they saw the woman running away.


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, there was a sense of killing in her eyes.


    It can be seen that if the woman doesn''t run, she will suffer some torture tonight, and she will lose her skin if she doesn''t die.


    Seeing this scene, people stopped paying attention.


    They all give themselves some vigilance at the bottom of their hearts. In the future, they must not talk about the women of Shanghai King, let alone have any disrespect.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi youningsi didn''t know what happened downstairs.


    At this time, she has been led by the waiter to the second floor of metropolis.


    The man she''s looking for is here.


    "You go down, I''ll do it myself."


    The waiter hesitated for a moment and looked up at Mi Youning with a smiling face, but his eyes were not emotional.


    He shook his body inadvertently and lowered his eyes, "yes, madam."


    Mi Youning watched the waiter leave with satisfaction. Then she raised her feet and continued walking.


    At the door of a room full of laughter, the steps stopped slowly.


    She turned her steps, stood at the door of the room and gently raised her hand.


    The door was pushed open by a small hand with a slender jade finger.


    "I''m happy today, young master. All the beauties have rewards tonight!"


    Familiar, with a somewhat dissolute voice.


    Clearly into mi Youning''s ears.


    The scene in the room also captured mi Youning''s eyes.


    There were a few women in very revealing clothes and men lying on the soft couch.


    This man is no one else, but his fiance, Chen Haoyu.


    The door was pushed open, the laughter in the room disappeared, and it was very quiet.


    When Chen Haoyu saw mi Youning, his eyes showed hatred and anger.


    "Why are you here!" a gloomy voice came from Chen Haoyu''s mouth.


    Unlike his anger and distortion.


    The women in the room stood up one after another when they saw mi Youning''s appearance.


    They got up and respectfully said hello to MI Youning.


    "Madam..."


    "Hello, madam..."


    Mi Youning raised her eyebrows when she saw the women''s respect.


    Then I remembered something, and the doubt in my eyes dissipated.


    She thought these women were from metropolis, and as the third master''s women, they were of course respectful to her.


    I have to say that MI Youning misunderstood this time.


    The reason why these women are respectful to MI Youning is that she saved the little nightingale in the metropolis that day.


    At the same time, it also inflicted heavy losses on the Japanese people.


    Those Japanese people were tortured and killed by one because of the orders of the woman in front of them.


    Seeing these women he bought with money, Chen Haoyu was so respectful to MI Youning, who broke his leg, that he was about to explode with anger.


    "Get out! Get out! You all get out!"


    Chen Haoyu was angry and his words were not blocked.


    Metropolitan women are also backbone.

 Chapter 1562

    They glanced at Chen Haoyu disdainfully and looked at Mi Youning with instructions in their eyes.


    Mi Youning nodded to the crowd. They left the room with their clothes.


    Chen Haoyu almost blew up when he saw this scene.


    This is the woman he spends money for fun. She doesn''t even pay attention to him at all.


    "Wang Shanshan, what face do you have to appear in front of me, you debauchery woman!"


    Mi youningsi did not take Chen Haoyu''s abuse to heart.


    After the metropolitan women left, she turned and closed the door.


    When she turned around, Chen Haoyu, half lying on the soft couch, had already sat up.


    The other party is even standing up.


    However, as soon as he got up, he thought of his lameness and picked up the crutch on one side for the first time.


    He looked up with resentment and malice in his eyes.


    "Wang Shanshan, see? You caused this!"


    Mi Youning walked slowly to the only table in the room, sat on the stool and calmly met Chen Haoyu''s eyes.


    Then he swept at his leg, which was deformed.


    Finally, she looked into Chen Haoyu''s eyes and said with a smile, "Chen Haoyu, do you know why?"


    Seeing that she could still laugh at this time, Chen Haoyu wanted to kill each other.


    One of his legs was destroyed, which destroyed his money path and his life.


    Once he thought the woman in front of him loved her very much.


    But that day, the other party was like a stranger.


    After MI Youning asked, Chen Haoyu also wanted to know why.


    Who or what made her change so much.


    He thinks he has no fault except that little rose kidnapped Wang Shanshan.


    Mi Youning looked into Chen Haoyu''s eyes and saw the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he knew what he was thinking.


    For an ignorant and heartless person, she doesn''t want to talk nonsense.


    This man is a scum man and a selfish man.


    He has not yet known his fault.


    "Why? Why did you talk to the old man Qu ruobai!" Chen Haoyu asked with a gloomy face.


    Mi Youning heard that Chen Haoyu called the third master by his name and said he was an old man. A little real smile appeared on her face.


    It was the first time she heard that someone said the third master was an old man.


    The other party is only more than 30, well maintained, looks gentle and elegant, noble and pressing, just like a writer.


    But being called by Chen Haoyu is like a bad old man.


    Chen Haoyu saw the smile on MI Youning''s face, with a bit of feminine charm and a bit of charm in the corners of his eyes, which made him uncomfortable.


    Such a smile is clearly sweet and happy.


    The smile on her face was familiar to him.


    Once, Wang Shanshan smiled at him like this.


    At that time, she was simple, shy and shy.


    Now the other party has become a real woman, but the man who turned her from a girl into a woman is not him.


    Thinking of these, Chen Haoyu''s depression could not dissipate.


    At the same time, there is a man''s possession of a woman.


    Chen Haoyu suddenly threw away his crutch and rushed towards mi Youning.


    The other party may look fast, but after all, he broke a leg.


    For MI Yuning, his speed is as slow as a tortoise.


    Mi Youning stood up and jumped on Chen Haoyu at the moment.


    She gently lifted her legs and kicked each other in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 1563

    The strength of this foot is not light.


    Chen Haoyu was kicked to the open space not far away, and finally made a painful cry.


    Mi Youning raised her feet and walked towards each other.


    He stopped before holding his stomach to the forehead, "Chen Haoyu, you don''t want to know why, so I''ll show you. I hope you''ll be satisfied."


    With that, a white light object on MI Youning''s hand rushed into Chen Haoyu''s head.


    This is the memory of the original owner, and it is the little bit of her and Chen Haoyu.


    In particular, Wang Shanshan''s experience of being killed was very comprehensive.


    Chen Haoyu soon digested these memories.


    He saw Wang Shanshan happily waiting for him to marry her. The other party''s affectionate eyes made him see his heart.


    Unfortunately, later the other party''s parents died.


    His mind also changed.


    Little rose and his scheme sold Wang Shanshan to metropolis just to defraud the Wang family of a large amount of wealth.


    He saw Wang Shanshan escape from metropolis and get beaten up after being caught.


    I saw her lying on the sofa, tied hands and feet, whispering his name.


    Let him save him


    Later, the third master Qu of the Green Gang died, and his nominal eldest brother, Chen Haoqing.


    Seeing Third Master Qu and Chen Haoqing''s death, Chen Haoyu opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe it.


    The picture is just a turn.


    Before Chen Haoyu could figure it out, he saw Wang Shanshan again.


    He succeeded with little rose and cheated the wealth of the Wang family into his hands.


    And he also got the position of Young Marshal and rose all the way from then on.


    As for Wang Shanshan, the other party is dead.


    He died when he sent someone to meet each other in metropolis and went to marshal''s mansion.


    Although he sent them, he knew that little Rose had found them.


    He saw all this and even guessed what little rose was going to do.


    But he did not stop, still watching, did not interfere in the slightest.


    In this way, Wang Shanshan died.


    He was killed and the body was not let go.


    After all, ladies, ordinary men with thin skin and tender meat can''t stop.


    After the body was ruined, it was thrown to the mass grave.


    A generation of beauties died like this.


    Chen Haoyu saw the despair and hatred in Wang Shanshan''s eyes.


    A pair of bloodthirsty and hateful blood eyes have been constantly appearing in Chen Haoyu''s mind.


    "No, no, no... not me! I didn''t kill you..."


    Chen Haoyu was afraid. He couldn''t care about the pain in his stomach and kept retreating.


    The face and movement were very embarrassed.


    Where can we see that it is the young marshal who makes people look up to in the original plot.


    He''s just a poor bastard.


    "Pa Pa......"


    Seeing that Chen Haoyu was still conscious of being trapped in his memory, MI Youning reached out and slapped each other.


    These two slaps made Chen Haoyu wake up completely.


    Chen Haoyu opened his mouth when he saw mi Youning.


    He wanted to say something. He didn''t know what terrible thing he thought. He shut his mouth quickly and his face became frightened.


    Mi Youning takes out a clean handkerchief from his bag and carefully wipes the hand that has just slapped Chen Haoyu.


    "You can see it all," she smiled without looking up.


    Chen Haoyu wanted to nod, but his body seemed unable to move.


    Nothing can be done, nothing can be said, nothing can be done.


    This feeling frightened him and made him want to run away.


    Mi Youning looked up and looked at Chen Haoyu''s pale face.


    She lifted the corners of her mouth with a sinister smile.


    "Chen Haoyu, Wang Shanshan has already died."

 Chapter 1564

    When mi Youning came out of the room, Chen Haoyu had fainted.


    Just now she deliberately told Chen Haoyu with a gloomy tone that Wang Shanshan was dead, and the other party was scared to death.


    Then she mentioned some things, including the death of little rose, which he killed himself.


    Even gave each other a hint that the little rose would become a ghost and revenge.


    Perhaps in this metropolis, he is always staring at him, waiting for opportunities and revenge at any time.


    Hearing this, Chen Haoyu fainted with fear.


    Mi Youning felt bored. In Chen Haoyu''s mind, after a lifetime of hints, she pushed the door open and left.


    From then on, Chen Haoyu will spend his life in fear.


    And regret for Wang Shanshan.


    The other party may guess something, then he will regret all his life.


    If he hadn''t done those things to Wang Shanshan, he wouldn''t have come to this end.


    But that''s what he thinks.


    In any case, the facts will not change.


    Because Wang Shanshan died after all.


    Even at the stake of soul, Chen Haoyu has to pay a heavy price.


    Mi Youning pushes open the door. At the door is a strange waiter.


    She doesn''t recognize each other, but the other party knows her.


    "Madam, the third master is coming and is waiting for you in the room."


    Mi Youning''s eyebrows jumped.


    The third master is coming. Why doesn''t she know.


    "When did you come?" she asked.


    The man came. Why didn''t he come in? Did he hear something.


    The most important thing is why she doesn''t feel at all.


    The waiter respectfully said, "I''ve been here for a while. When I was downstairs, I learned that you were in childe Chen''s room, so I sent a small one to wait here."


    Hearing the waiter''s words, MI Youning was a little relieved.


    "In other words, the third master didn''t come?"


    "Well, yes," said the waiter.


    Mi Youning nodded and walked to the third master''s room.


    The other party didn''t come, so it''s angry.


    It should still be quite angry.


    When he came to third master Qu''s exclusive room in metropolis, MI Youning saw several members guarding the door and following third master Qu for a long time.


    "Madam..."


    "Madam..."


    These people made loud and respectful noises.


    This sound can obviously be heard by the Third Master in the room.


    Mi Youning smiled, nodded to them and pointed to the room, "I''m going in."


    The last two people opened the door to MI Youning''s room, and MI Youning stepped into the house.


    The door was closed behind him.


    Mi Youning stood at the door and saw the third master Qu sitting in the main seat with a book.


    Even when she came in, the other party didn''t look up.


    This proud appearance is not angry.


    Mi Youning walked over with a smile. "Why did the third master come?"


    Third master Qu moved the hand holding the book, and then turned the page with the other hand as if nothing had happened.


    "Why, you can''t come?"


    He didn''t look up when he said this.


    Mi Youning walks to the man and stretches out a small hand to rub his shoulder.


    "This is the third master''s territory. There''s no reason why you can''t come. It''s just that you''ve been busy recently. You shouldn''t have a good rest at home."


    As soon as he said this, the third master''s temper soared.


    He slapped the book in his hand and fell hard on the table.


    He turned his head and looked at Mi Youning with suppressed eyes. He reached out and held the small hand that rubbed his shoulder.


    "Madam, do you know that when I heard you in the same room with that boy, I wanted to kill!"

 Chapter 1565

    What the Third Master said is true. When he came to metropolis, he heard a woman in Chen Haoyu''s room.


    His first reaction was to take his brother upstairs and kill Chen Haoyu.


    But he knew that his wife would not be sorry for him.


    But he was just uncomfortable, especially thinking that Chen Haoyu had an engagement with his wife.


    Mi Youning comforted the third master with a smile, "no, I just want him to see how well I am now and let him clearly understand how regretful he has been.


    I don''t feel well at the thought that he is still alive even if he has broken a leg, so I just want to stimulate him. Why is the third master jealous? "


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, the color on the third master''s face looks better.


    But only a few.


    He''s obviously still not feeling well.


    The third master admitted that he was jealous. Looking at the look of the little woman in front of him, he couldn''t bear to worry about each other.


    Pull the man over and sit directly on his lap.


    The third master stretched out his hand and raised mi Youning''s chin. "Madam, don''t see him again in the future. I''ll be jealous."


    Hearing the man''s aboveboard jealousy, MI Youning couldn''t cry or laugh.


    The powerful king of Shanghai admitted that he was jealous in front of her.


    This still makes mi Youning feel a little superior and a little moved.


    This man is introverted, but he breaks his bottom line again and again for her.


    Mi Youning approached the third master and gently touched each other''s warm lips.


    He immediately left with a smile and said, "OK, listen to the third master."


    The third master was satisfied and pressed him directly with people in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    Mi Youning and the third master have been on the beach for many years.


    Until the fall, they left.


    In recent years, they have paid a lot.


    Not to mention that all the possessions of the Green Gang were invested in the front line of the war, but they also sent out two-thirds of their possessions.


    Yu Bing - Gong - Chang was given to the state and taken care of by Chen dashai, that is, Chen Haoqing.


    He has become a commander-in-chief with many meritorious deeds.


    Later, he went to another team, which is still a major general with official positions and strength.


    Although there is no freedom when he is Chen dashai, it is more meaningful.


    Fight for the country, for the nation and for everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and third master Qu went to France.


    This is the place mi Youning chose.


    They spent several years here safely.


    Even in France, they always pay attention to China.


    Especially Zhou Mohan who stayed at home.


    The third master has a long-term view. He knows that the war will end in the future and the Green Gang will have no place to stand.


    So they will take away those who are willing to follow him. As for some people who are unwilling to leave, they choose to serve the country or open their own doors.


    Zhou Mohan stayed. The other party stayed for Chen Haoqing.


    In recent years, the third master has paid great attention to Zhou Mohan. As long as there is wind and grass, he will not show his eyebrows for a day.


    Even once, the news that Zhou Mohan disappeared on the battlefield came.


    People in China dare not hide it from the third master.


    When the third master knew the news, the whole man was furious.


    In their French manor, they scolded Chen Haoqing all day.


    It was the first time mi Youning saw that the third master was so angry and even childish.


    Mi Youning returns home with the third master and fulfills the promise made by the third master to Zhou Mohan.


    This time, they did not return to Shanghai.


    As the overlord who once dominated Shanghai beach, who doesn''t know Third Master Qu.


    As long as he goes back, it will certainly make all figures uneasy and even have other ideas.

 Chapter 1566

    In order to cause unnecessary trouble and panic on all sides.


    Mi Youning left France with the third master and went to Hong Kong.


    They settled in Hong Kong and have taken root here all their life.


    As for Zhou Mohan, I''m also looking for him.


    Third master Qu asked him to follow his brothers to each contact point and began to put down the news and try his best to find the news of Zhou Mohan.


    When they left Shanghai, some people couldn''t leave because of necessary reasons, but their friendship with the Green Gang still exists.


    These people once said that as long as the third master comes back, they will do their best.


    The third master wouldn''t let them get into trouble again. He scattered a batch of money for everyone to look for.


    This matter is one by one. If others are not in Shanghai, we can''t let the rest of our brothers who live a stable life fall into trouble.


    After all, the Green Gang is gone


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning stood at the door of the villa with a knitted sweater and a shawl and a windbreaker in his hand, looking at the men sitting in the garden.


    They have been in Hong Kong for three months.


    In this three months, there was still no news of Zhou Mohan.


    But there are some words about Chen Haoqing''s decadence and bad state.


    The weather is cold. Now the third master has been in his 40s.


    At this age, I don''t know how to take care of myself.


    Mi Youning takes his windbreaker and walks to third master Qu sitting in the garden seat.


    Third master Qu is obviously haggard these two days.


    But he was still unstoppable. He was full of noble spirit and momentum.


    Although there are some beautiful hair at the temples, the face is still elegant and beautiful.


    It is said that he has just passed his thirties, and some people believe him.


    Mi Youning''s approach made Third Master Qu close his eyes and open his eyes.


    Seeing the man coming, the original third master''s expressionless face showed a gentle spoiled look.


    "Why are you out? It''s cold. Go inside."


    When mi Youning heard this concern, he didn''t appreciate it and gave the third master a white eye.


    "You know it''s cold. It''s so cold. You''re still sitting outside. You don''t know to add a dress!"


    Then she put the windbreaker in her hand on the third master.


    The third master followed mi Youning''s action, sat up straight and let his clothes successfully drape over him.


    He stretched out his hand and touched his windbreaker, and the corners of his eyes smiled with fine lines.


    No matter how young the man is, he has reached a certain age.


    Mi Youning looked at the third master with a smiling face and touched the corner of his eye.


    "Third Master, go back to the house. The messenger is here today. The people below will tell you."


    Worry, with a bit of emotion, success softened Mr. Qu''s heart.


    Every day, he would sit here and wait for the news from Shanghai.


    Today, seeing mi Youning''s worry and heartache on his face, the third master was reluctant to give up.


    They held hands and walked to the room.


    As the sun set, the twilight light shone on them and pulled out a long shadow.


    Mi you joked, "Third Master, if Zhou Mohan came to Hong Kong, would we have to do something? Now we are going to eat nothing."


    Third master Qu thought seriously. Even if Zhou Mohan didn''t come to Hong Kong, he decided to do something.


    But what he wants to do is just the way to make weapons in his hands.


    The most profitable business is crow film.


    This thing is popular in Hong Kong.


    But he doesn''t touch it.


    Weapons are the thing he likes all his life. That''s all.


    "How about moving our army, industry and factory in Shanghai?" the third master smiled and asked the woman around him.


    Mi Youning nodded.


    In fact, MI Youning also thinks so. It''s true that the third master has obviously been silent since he came to Hong Kong.


    In France, there will be some new things. That country still has weapons to deal with.


    Just came to Hong Kong, plus Mo Han''s disappearance last week, the third master''s character became more and more silent, as if he were boring.


    Perhaps, the construction of the soldier industry factory will make the men around us have some passion.


    And MI Youning also knows that Zhou Mohan is not dead.


    The other side is on the way to Hong Kong.


    Mi Youning and third master Qu went back to their room and just sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    Before the servants came forward, there were excited shouts outside the door


    "Third Master! There''s news. Mr. Zhou has found it!"


    The smile bloomed, and the heroic laughter did not dissipate for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fan Wai is the story of Chen Haoqing and Zhou Mohan. Their story is very moving. You can have a look if you are interested.


    Introduce: two teenagers differ by ten years, but only one person keeps in mind when they meet in their youth.


    In adulthood, he stood in opposite positions. He was the eldest son of a prominent family and a small subordinate of the Green Gang who had not yet stood firm.


    What kind of friction will they have? The arrangement of fate is doomed to an amazing love.


    Life and death, life and love.


    Use my fireworks all my life for your peace all your life.


    The most beautiful meeting of life was that morning, the big smiling face you gave me and a nougat.

 Chapter 1567

    This year, Zhou Mohan was 15 years old.


    He followed the young master of Qu Fu, learned shooting, camouflage, and even went to school.


    He tried to learn the skill of assassination just for revenge.


    At the age of fifteen, he finally found a chance.


    Enemies like young people.


    He was only fifteen years old and thought he looked OK. He was no worse than the teenagers in the building.


    As for why I know this, I am a mixed bag of good and bad people in the Green Gang. Everyone has everything and needs to learn everything.


    Naturally, he knew that there were teenagers specially for people to enjoy.


    This day, Zhou Mohan took off the glasses that the young master gave him to wear.


    The young master is master Qu''s only son. His name is Qu ruobai.


    This young man, who is similar to him, is very popular in the Green Gang and has a certain prestige.


    As for wearing glasses for him, it was also because someone liked him once.


    Even offered to buy him home.


    The young master naturally rejected it. Since then, he has put on his glasses and spent a lot of money to get them.


    The moment he took off his glasses, Zhou Mohan''s little mood changed.


    He seems to be losing something important.


    But thinking that he could avenge his parents today, he gritted his teeth and changed into the clothes and jewelry worn by the teenagers in the building.


    A long dark red shirt with a gold collar around his neck.


    There are bells and bracelets that ring when you walk, and bright rouge is painted on your lips.


    Looking at the boy in the mirror, delicate and beautiful, with charming hooks in his eyes.


    Zhou Mo Han''s eyes sank, put on a dark cloak and wrapped his body, then turned around, opened the door and strode away.


    He has no backup. He has only one chance.


    The enemy has relations in the capital, even senior officials. Even Qu Fu can''t afford to offend easily.


    This time, Zhou Mohan didn''t know what he was going to face.


    I don''t know. He''ll be so close to death.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Mohan stood in front of the very deserted building with an endless stream of passengers at night.


    He knew that his enemy would send a sedan chair to pick up a young man from the building to his house today.


    This is his chance, the only chance to kill his enemy.


    Even if the pedestrians around him looked at him with a strange look, Zhou Mohan was not timid.


    Standing at the door of the building, looking at the closed door, Zhou Mohan pulled his cloak.


    "Housekeeper, I want to eat sesame cloud cake." a soft but silky command voice came.


    Looking along the voice, Zhou Mohan saw a child of several years old.


    He only saw the child''s side face, which was not bad in appearance, and the outline could be seen.


    A few year old child was wearing exquisite clothes and looked up at a middle-aged man.


    "Young master, I''ll buy it now. You get on the bus first."


    The middle-aged man has a respectful attitude. Zhou Mohan knows that he is the child of a rich family.


    He didn''t care either. He watched the child get on the foreign car, and then he hung his eyes and gathered his cloak.


    It''s getting late. The rickshaw sent by the enemy is coming.


    Zhou Mohan''s face was a little anxious. After all, he was a teenager and had no fox mask in the future.


    "Brother..."


    A soft and crisp sound sounded.


    Zhou Mohan turned his head sideways, lowered his eyes and smiled at him.


    It was the child just now. The other party''s smile was very bright.


    The child put a nougat in the palm of his hand, held it high and tried to send it to Zhou Mohan.


    No matter how high the child is, he can''t reach it.


    He is too short.


    This year, Zhou Mohan was 15 and Chen Haoqing was 5.

 Chapter 1568

    Zhou Mohan looked at the child with a big smiling face and raised hands, and laboriously gave him nougat.


    At this moment, his heart was soft and in a mess.


    Squat down - and reach out to pick up the nougat from the child''s palm.


    "Jingle jingle..."


    When Zhou Mohan reached out to pick up the cake, the bell Bracelet in his hand made a noise.


    Little Chen Haoqing showed curious eyes and stared at Zhou Mohan''s wrist.


    The bracelet of the wrist is covered by clothes and can''t see what it is.


    Zhou Mohan looked at him curiously, and the corners of his mouth bent a radian.


    Inadvertently raised his eyes and saw the middle-aged man coming out of the pastry shop opposite. Zhou Mohan quickly put away the nougat.


    With the other hand, he took off the bracelet on his wrist and handed it to little Chen Haoqing.


    "What''s your name?" asked Zhou Mohan.


    He suddenly wanted to ask. It was a chance encounter, but the words came out.


    Little Chen Haoqing played with the bell Bracelet in his hand, full of novelty.


    Hearing Zhou Mohan''s words, he didn''t lift his head and said, "my name is Chen Haoqing."


    "Young master! Young master..."


    The middle-aged man who came out of the pastry shop saw little Chen Haoqing standing with Zhou Mohan.


    He thought it was a bad man, anxiously shouted Chen Haoqing, and ran here quickly.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mohan put on his cloak hat and said coldly, "you should go back."


    Little Chen Haoqing looked up at him, but he couldn''t see it when he put on his cloak and hat. He only saw the faint outline.


    I was a little disappointed when I didn''t see my beautiful brother.


    But the housekeeper bought his favorite sesame cloud cake and jumped away.


    The middle-aged man nervously held little Chen Haoqing and looked warily at Zhou Mohan.


    The latter didn''t seem to feel it. He looked at a rickshaw.


    Zhou Mohan recognized it. It was a rickshaw sent by the enemy.


    "But Mr. XX?" the rickshaw stopped and asked.


    Zhou Mo Han pinched his throat and said, "yes."


    "Get in the car. The master is waiting."


    Zhou Mohan got on the bus.


    He turned his head before getting on the bus, saw a middle-aged man and got on the foreign car with little Chen Haoqing.


    The idea is that the people who take the new foreign car are all rich people.


    Although it is similar to the rickshaw, the foreign car is pulled by horse. It is very stable and even more exquisite.


    Zhou Mohan also got on the rickshaw.


    The rickshaw and the new foreign car went in the opposite direction to each other.


    Zhou Mohan sat on the rickshaw, his eyes showing his intention to kill like death.


    Little Chen Haoqing played with sesame cloud cake in one hand and bell Bracelet in the other, and laughed from time to time.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan was too young and Chen Haoqing was still a child.


    After all, they don''t know the danger, helplessness, pain, torture and all kinds of things they will face in the future.


    A smiling face and a piece of nougat made Zhou Mohan remember all his life.


    The child''s brilliant smile is always in his mind.


    Even when the child grew up, he never saw such a brilliant and unreserved smile on each other''s faces,


    That was the first scene he remembered in his life.


    Little Chen Haoqing is in pain today. This is the last time he regrets going out.


    When I went back, I faced my mother''s death.


    His mother died. He was killed just after he went out and went home.


    He knew that his father had more than one woman with his mother, and even that those women didn''t like him and his mother.


    But I didn''t know those people were so vicious.


    From then on, there was no smile on his face.

 Chapter 1569

    Zhou Mohan entered the enemy''s house with an attitude of returning to death.


    But I didn''t know that death came close to him.


    The enemy was a middle-aged man. When the other party saw Zhou Mohan take off his cloak and hat, a stunning dark light flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan was too young to see the precaution in the eyes of middle-aged men.


    The other party discovered his danger at the first time.


    Learning from the young man in the building, Zhou Mohan withdrew his cloak, with a flattering smile on his face, and walked into his enemy step by step.


    The enemy also stared at him with such dirty eyes.


    Although Zhou Mohan was disgusted, he endured his nausea and approached his enemy step by step.


    When approaching each other, Zhou Mohan took out his prepared dagger and stabbed his enemy.


    He is too young to disguise well.


    Even though he covered up the killing intention in his eyes, his eyes saw the hate eyes of his enemy, which Zhou Mohan of seventeen could not hide.


    The moment the dagger went down, the enemy quickly subdued him because he had been on guard.


    The enemy subdued Zhou Mohan, pressed him on the table, kissed him when he went up, and was dishonest with his other hand.


    Zhou Mohan was disgusted and panicked at the same time.


    He didn''t kill his enemy, so how to avenge him in the future and how to let his parents rest in peace.


    No one knows that Zhou Mohan''s heart is dead at this moment.


    Until the enemy''s smelly mouth, kiss Zhou Mo Han''s mouth.


    Seeing the other party''s proud smile, Zhou Mohan opened his mouth and bit it hard with a dirty look in his eyes.


    "Ah... Smelly boy!"


    The enemy was bitten in the face, and the pain made him show his teeth and scream.


    People outside the door rushed in when they heard it.


    They kicked Zhou Mohan''s body and wanted him to open his mouth and let go of the master''s... Face.


    Zhou Mohan bit his enemy with a deadly force.


    Until those people used the next three indiscriminate means to hold the little mo cold fold.


    At that moment, Zhou Mohan felt the pain of tearing his heart and cracking his lungs.


    The enemy was released by him and escaped.


    After that, Zhou Mohan faced that life is better than death.


    He was tied up and his enemy whipped him hard.


    More and more cruel, more and more deadly.


    Until the enemy was tired and said he wanted to taste him.


    After eating, throw him to his men to continue playing and kill him.


    Zhou Mohan''s eyes are dead. He knows he''s finished.


    Even if he saw his enemy take off his clothes and approach him wearing only obscene clothes, Zhou Mohan didn''t move his eyelids.


    During this period, a group of people broke in from the outside.


    He saw the young master break into the room with his hands and kill anyone he saw.


    And shot the enemy.


    At this moment, Zhou Mohan thought, it''s better to die like this.


    When his enemy died, his wish was over.


    Looking at the young master fighting with people, he felt that it was not worth dying like this.


    Trying to break free of the rope, he picked up the knife and cut at the people.


    Young master can''t die here. He can''t learn so much without each other.


    The young master avenged him. He can''t let the other party stay here.


    The situation was not optimistic and they were forced to stand down.


    Until master Qu broke in again with his hands.


    He followed the young master side by side, helped each other and left the enemy''s residence.


    On the way, Zhou Mohan took out the sugar given to him by Xiao Chen Haoqing and put it in his mouth.


    Sweet, so sweet.


    Sweet to the bottom of my heart.


    He thought, it''s good to live.


    In this way, Zhou Mohan survived. He stayed with Qu ruobai, his young master and the future king of Shanghai.

 Chapter 1570

    After Zhou Mohan escaped from his enemy, the young master didn''t want him.


    He said that his great revenge had been avenged and his wish had been fulfilled. He didn''t have to stay with him anymore.


    Hearing these words, Zhou Mohan was full of confusion.


    He was injured for two days and went out for a walk the next day.


    I saw someone mourning in the street.


    The pomp is huge, and the scene is accumulated with money.


    Originally, Zhou Mohan was not interested in this.


    Just as he looked back, he saw a familiar little figure.


    Little child, expressionless, tight lips, a face of strangers do not enter.


    The child was the little Chen Haoqing he saw opposite the pastry shop three days ago.


    A few year old child, walking in the team, never saw the smile a few days ago.


    A pair of strangers are not close, and the cold breath all over seems to have changed a person.


    Zhou Mohan watched and little Chen Haoqing left with the team.


    Looking at each other''s small figure, Zhou Mohan showed heartache in his eyes.


    It was a kind of pain in sympathy with each other.


    The position where the child is standing is an immediate relative.


    The child lost a close relative, so he was so sad that he couldn''t cry. He only had a pair of red eyes and looked helplessly ahead.


    This is the only two times that Zhou Mohan and Chen Haoqing met during their childhood and adolescence.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan just loves his little child.


    Zhou Mo Han''s whole memory is that he feels pity for the same disease, the initial smiling face and a piece of nougat sweet in the bottom of his heart.


    No matter how hard and tired, even if it is the line of life and death, Zhou Mohan will think of the nougat sweet to the bottom of his heart.


    Little Chen Haoqing lost his mother and had a hard time in the mansion.


    At this time, his father was not a commander-in-chief.


    Losing his mother, he always wakes up crying in the dead of night.


    When I wake up, I will play with the jewelry left by my mother.


    Among them is a bracelet with a bell.


    Seeing the silver bracelet, he would think of his beautiful brother and the other party''s faint smile.


    They struggle in their different lives and strive to live in order to live better.


    The first side of each other, maybe there are some impressions at first.


    But as time goes by, the only memories are sealed.


    Until


    Eleven years later.


    There is a scuffle near the wharf in old Shanghai.


    These people are fighting with knives and guns.


    "Mo Han! Protect the young master!"


    Someone yelled at the most crowded place.


    Holding a gun in one hand, he protected the tall man in front of him. The young man with old-fashioned glasses smelled the speech and his face showed a strong intention of killing.


    He narrowed a pair of fox eyes. The killing intention in his eyes was cruel and determined.


    The tall man standing behind him is the young master he protects, Qu ruobai.


    Just tonight, the young master''s father died.


    The Green Gang has grown stronger and stronger over the years. There are people who eat inside and eat outside.


    "Mo Han, time is running out." the young Third Master held a gun and pointed at the enemies around him.


    When Zhou Mohan heard what he understood, he nodded, "young master, let''s rush out."


    After so many years of collocation, they have already had a tacit cooperation.


    "Good!"


    When they finished, they turned their backs and shot in all directions.


    The scuffle lasted for a long time. It didn''t end until those close friends left before the master died came to rescue.


    Just as everyone relaxed their vigilance, Zhou Mo was shot.


    He fell into the sea.


    This year, Zhou Mohan was twenty-six years old and had just performed meritorious service beside the king of Shanghai.

 Chapter 1571

    At this time, Zhou Mohan was not familiar.


    The people of the Green Gang searched in the sea all night and couldn''t find Zhou Mohan.


    The young Third Master sent someone to stay at the dock to continue looking, while he helped Huiqing clean up the door and send a funeral to his father.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhou Mohan woke up, his nose smelled a strong smell of rouge and gouache.


    There seems to be harsh laughter in my ears.


    His eyelids were heavy and he wanted to open them, but he had no strength.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan, who was conscious, heard the sound of the door being opened.


    "Haven''t you woken up yet?" a shrill voice came from the outside, a little far away from listening.


    Zhou Mohan thought that the owner of the voice should be outside the door.


    "Mom, nothing. There''s no movement at all. Don''t wake up for two or three days."


    Until the crisp young voice sounded around him, Zhou Mohan knew that there were people in the room from beginning to end.


    Footsteps came into the door.


    "Bah, bah, bah... I spent so much money on medicine. If I can''t wake up, I''ll be drowned. Shut your mouth!"


    The voice of the man who called mother was getting closer and closer.


    Mom


    Suddenly, Zhou Mohan felt something wrong.


    He was frightened and opened his eyes with a brush.


    What strikes the eye is a blurred outline.


    The wooden bed has a pungent smell of rouge and gouache.


    And an old woman with heavy makeup in front of her.


    "Look, this is not waking up..." the woman''s white teeth showed in her red lips.


    The scarlet mouth made Zhou Mo cold and fluffy.


    Turn your head to one side, and you can have a panoramic view of the dress of the room.


    Colorful costumes and utensils on shelves not far away


    The utensils on the shelf are used for that.


    Think of the woman who has just been called mother. This is clearly Hualou.


    Zhou Mohan''s pupils were obscene, and his fundus even released a trace of killing intention.


    Seeing that Zhou Mohan didn''t speak, his mother reached out and poked his wound in front of the moon Hungary.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Mo Han frowned and looked miserable.


    Hearing his painful voice, mother took her hand back.


    She looked at the bright blood of her fingers, and the corners of her mouth bent a satisfied arc.


    The tone was light: "tut tut... Your boy spent a lot of money, and the wound doesn''t seem to have any problem. Let''s pick up the guest tonight."


    Without waiting for Zhou Mo''s expression, the boy on one side opened his mouth and looked shocked.


    The young man on the bed looks so exquisite that he is more beautiful than the number one in the flower building.


    Mother is so willing to let people pick up guests?


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Mo smiled coldly, "let me pick up the guest?"


    His cold eyes stared at the woman standing by the bed.


    His mother had no expression on his face, but she had a pair of charming peach eyes and felt uneasy at the bottom of her heart.


    When saving people at that time, I took a fancy to his beautiful skin bag.


    Now I feel the momentum around each other, and my mother feels that this is not what ordinary people should have.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan sat up with his bed.


    He hung his son Lang and said, "OK, I can pick up guests, but I want to choose this person myself."


    Just based on the conversation between mother and teenager. Zhou Mohan got some information.


    He was in a coma for three days. Based on his understanding of the young master, his brothers outside must still be looking for him.


    Hualou will not save him in vain. He is regarded as a cash cow.


    He is now unarmed and wounded. There are many people in this building. He is afraid of unimaginable things.

 Chapter 1572

    So he needs to be smart. Maybe he can meet the brothers of the Green Gang in this flower building.


    Even if there are no special circumstances, there will be other Green Gang partners.


    Even if not, he can find someone to send a message.


    The worst thing is that they can''t resist death and pull up a few cushions before they die.


    As for why not confess your identity.


    Zhou Mohan is a member of the Green Gang, and also a capable subordinate of the young master. How can he spread this out and make a big noise.


    Even if he went out and the matter was spread, he couldn''t stand in front of his brothers.


    Mother heard that Zhou Mohan agreed, and her anxiety disappeared. As for the later words, she chose to ignore them.


    She smiled and said, "you know, Xiao Lei washed his face and changed his clothes."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s tossing upstairs.


    Just then, several childe brothers came into the flower building.


    The young man who was hugged in front was tall and handsome, but his steps were somewhat unstable.


    This man is the son of the deputy bureau of the governor, Chen Haoqing.


    Tomorrow he is going to study abroad. His friends sent him to Hualou to learn about this man and woman.


    "Haoqing, let''s go upstairs first and ask mom to pick some for you later..."


    Chen Haoqing was pressing his forehead with a headache and was about to explode.


    He wanted to lie in bed for three days and nights.


    If the damn headache disappears.


    The party staggered upstairs.


    I happened to meet my mother who came out of the room.


    "Ouch! Childe Zhang, childe Liu, childe Jin... You have an elegant mood today. The CHILDES and sisters in my building have been thinking of you."


    When saying this, my mother''s eyes have been on Chen Haoqing.


    This is a face she has never seen.


    Childe Zhang, who spoke downstairs before, showed an arrogant expression to his mother, "send you clean and beautiful people to my room."


    Then he took out a gold bar from his arms.


    In order to win over Chen Haoqing, Lao Tzu specially gave it to him.


    Mother''s eyes glowed with gold when she saw the gold bar.


    She was about to get it behind her. Childe Zhang turned his hand and the gold bar was away from his mother.


    "Don''t find some people to deal with things. I want clean and the best! Serve well. This gold bar is yours."


    Mother nodded, "this is nature, this is nature..."


    She sent people to the rooms of several childe brothers, and secretly had a plan in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Mohan was cleaned by Xiao Lei and changed into a dark red gown.


    Seeing this gown, he thought of the memory of a long time ago.


    Once a young man, he went forward for the purpose. Without any plan, he sent himself to his enemies in front of the flower building.


    He really almost died at that time.


    Thinking of the long memory, Zhou Mohan''s face was hung with self mockery.


    At that time, it was really a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers.


    Xiao Lei looked at the man''s delicate face and laughed at himself in his charming eyes.


    He has a bad taste in his heart.


    Everyone who comes into this building, men and women, has their own difficulties.


    The beautiful young man in front of him is the best looking man he sees.


    I thought I saw that the childe in the flower building was played - and hurt all over.


    When he integrates with the people in front of him, he has a sense of disobedience and a regrettable state of mind.


    Zhou Mohan doesn''t know what the teenagers around him think.


    He looked up at himself in the bronze mirror. He looked exquisite and beautiful, with charming peach eyes. He didn''t want to look directly at himself.


    No wonder the mother in the building made up her mind.

 Chapter 1573

    Zhou Mohan stepped back and looked at the stranger in the mirror.


    Yes, he felt so strange at this time.


    The combination of this appearance is really the best in the world.


    This is a sigh in Xiao Lei''s heart.


    Zhou Mohan saw himself as a stranger, and his whole body was cold.


    "Bang..."


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open.


    Hualou''s mother walked into the house and saw Zhou Mohan.


    Such a top-grade product, her eyes are straight when she sees it.


    The amazement in his eyes made Zhou Mohan see that he wanted to kill.


    "Good, good! Just you, come with me!" my mother said three good in a row, which showed that she was very satisfied.


    Then she came forward to pull Zhou Mo Han.


    The latter stepped back and stared at her coldly.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to your guests tonight." mother narrowed her eyes when she saw Zhou Mohan.


    Her words made Zhou Mohan a little surprised at the bottom of his heart. So fast?


    Mother may have seen Zhou Mohan''s displeasure. She reached out and clapped her hands, "pa pa..."


    A crisp voice sounded, and more than a dozen tall men rushed in from the door.


    These people are steady footed. At first glance, they are practicing their family.


    Zhou Mohan narrowed his eyes and looked at the people. Then he showed a sneer on his face.


    "Lead the way."


    Mother was satisfied and led Zhou Mohan out of the room.


    She didn''t see that before she left, the other party took the sharp hairpin on the table in her hand.


    A hairpin can kill several people even today.


    Xiao Lei on one side saw it, but there was no sound.


    Zhou Mohan and Xiao Lei looked at each other. Seeing that he didn''t make a sound, he was relieved.


    Childe Zhang and others are already impatient.


    Especially Chen Haoqing, who is sleepy and has a sad expression.


    Just as they were about to call, the door was pushed open.


    Mother came in with Zhou Mohan behind her.


    Childe Zhang''s house was not clean. Zhou Mohan saw him at a glance.


    Once he followed the young master and saw this childe.


    However, looking at the amazement in each other''s eyes, I obviously don''t know him.


    Zhou Mohan didn''t know that when he took off his glasses, he was still wearing gorgeous clothes, and his whole body was different.


    How could childe Zhang recognize him.


    Zhou Mohan walked in, and the eyes of several childe brothers present showed amazement one after another.


    In their eyes, Zhou Mohan is a top-grade product, and his whole body is full of charm.


    For the colored eyes, Zhou Mohan lowered his eyes and showed forbearance in his eyes.


    It really challenged his nerves.


    At this time, Chen Haoqing, lying on the table, inadvertently raised his head.


    The surroundings suddenly became clean, and his headache decreased, but he didn''t adapt to it.


    Why is it quiet all at once.


    Looking up, he saw that the eyes of the people were blurred, and he looked down his line of sight.


    I saw Zhou Mohan at a glance.


    At this moment, the familiar scene appeared in my eyes.


    Although his beautiful younger brother was dressed in robes, he also saw the red clothes inside.


    The familiar outline is not true because of the drooping head.


    Chen Haoqing frowned and shook inadvertently.


    Then he pointed to Zhou Mohan and said, "you, raise your head."

 Chapter 1574

    A cold voice sounded.


    Zhou Mohan did not know how, from which he heard a restrained gentleness.


    He looked up and looked into a pair of confused and deep eyes.


    The young man''s chin inadvertently raised, but his thin lips hooked a reserved arc.


    From the upper body exudes abstinence temperament, from which there is a contradictory smell of arrogance and uninhibited, which makes people feel that a cluster of feathers is stirring people''s heart.


    When Chen Haoqing saw Zhou Mohan''s face, the outline of his beautiful brother in his long memory became clearer.


    "Beautiful brother..."


    When Zhou Mohan saw Chen Haoqing, there was no emotional fluctuation.


    However, the other''s brother made his heart tighten.


    The outline of the boy is integrated with the child in memory.


    The same outline, but in front of you is an enlarged version.


    In recent years, maybe the other party doesn''t know him, but he knows Chen Haoqing.


    From the meeting when he was a teenager, he deliberately inquired.


    He learned that the other party was originally the son of Chen''s house. Later, he occasionally looked at him from a distance and left him no waves.


    This sound was different from the soft tone of his brother, which reminded him of the bitterness and hardship of that year.


    And the big smile at that time, and a piece of nougat sweet to the bottom of my heart.


    "The nougat you gave is very delicious." Zhou Mohan smiled.


    Chen Haoqing smiled at the speech. It was really the man.


    He stood up and walked unsteadily towards Zhou Mohan.


    "But since then, I can''t feel sweet anymore..."


    Chen Haoqing said wronged words to Zhou Mohan. People around him seemed to have seen a ghost.


    Especially childe Zhang, he didn''t expect Chen Haoqing to have friends here.


    It''s a big game. I can play with my brother!


    Informed mother, but a cold sweat dripping on her face.


    She knew that Zhou Mo had just entered the building.


    How can I know the distinguished guests brought by childe Zhang in a twinkling of an eye.


    In this building for many years, she naturally saw clearly that childe Zhang and others were fawning on Chen Haoqing.


    Just when Chen Haoqing came across from Zhou Mohan, he stopped.


    He is as tall as Zhou Mohan.


    He was only sixteen at this time.


    "You''re getting shorter."


    A drunken remark makes people laugh and cry.


    Childe Zhang and others met and got up and left one after another.


    Before leaving, he naturally pulled out his frightened mother.


    Only Chen Haoqing and Zhou Mohan are left in such a big room.


    "How have you been these years?" asked Zhou Mohan.


    Now he doesn''t have the initial mentality of leaving.


    Looking at the boy in front of me, I thought of my once thin body and expressionless sad eyes again.


    Chen Haoqing took Zhou Mohan to the table and sat down.


    "No, my mother is dead."


    This is the pain of his life.


    I didn''t see my mother. I didn''t have time to see my last face.


    I don''t know if she was in pain when she left.


    Looking at the dazed teenager sitting beside him, he felt the other party''s head.


    When Chen Haoqing was touched, he suddenly raised his head and stared at the beautiful man in front of him.


    He remembered the events of that year very clearly.


    Because that day was his mother''s death.


    He will never forget what he experienced that day.


    When he was young, he didn''t understand why he got off the bus and gave the nougat to each other.


    Now he seems to understand.


    The man in front of him was full of sadness and beautiful eyes staring around. He was attracted when he saw it.


    Even if he grows up, he still remembers those eyes.


    And the beautiful face in front of us.

 Chapter 1575

    He''s not someone who breaks up after drinking.


    He remembers all the memories of last night.


    Remember the tears in the corners of men''s eyes, remember each other


    He still recognizes the people he saw when he was young


    More importantly, he didn''t know the man''s name.


    However, thinking of where this is, Chen Haoqing''s face is dark.


    He went down to the ground, picked up his wrinkled clothes and put them on quickly.


    Regardless of their own embarrassment, they went out of the room and shouted.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter?" people came again soon.


    "Where were the people last night?" the tone was fierce, and a murderous atmosphere came.


    The people in Hualou were scared and their legs were soft.


    The movement here woke up childe Zhang, childe Liu and others. They came to ask what happened.


    "Haoqing, what happened?"


    Chen Haoqing narrowed his eyes and looked at several childe brothers who were not far from him.


    "Find the man last night."


    As soon as he heard this, several childe brothers around showed envious eyes one after another.


    Only childe Zhang frowned lightly, "did that man run away?"


    Chen Haoqing wanted to deny it, but it was true that he couldn''t see each other as soon as he opened his eyes.


    He closed his thin lips and nodded reluctantly.


    Childe Zhang smiled at the speech 4. "I''m not afraid. It''s always in this building. Let people go down and look for it."


    Unfortunately, young master Zhang was beaten in the face soon.


    The mother of Hualou came and ordered people to look up and down, but no one was found.


    Chen Haoqing''s face became more and more iron green.


    Even childe Zhang and others on one side also sank.


    As soon as my mother saw this, she knew there was going to be trouble.


    She dared not hide anything and told Zhou Mohan''s situation.


    She didn''t know the man''s name. When she saw it, the other party was soaked and shot - injured.


    It cost a lot of money to bring people back because she fell in love with each other''s beautiful face


    Hearing his mother''s words, Chen Haoqing''s face eased a lot.


    It turns out that the other party is not here for people to play.


    At first, he thought the other party was the person of the flower building and had some plans.


    However, now that he knows the facts, he is in a much better mood.


    Childe Zhang heard his mother''s words and went to Chen Haoqing. "This gun injury is not something that ordinary people can have."


    Now in old Shanghai, there are still a few people with guns and officials.


    Chen Haoqing frowned, and naturally he knew.


    At the same time, they are more worried about each other''s danger.


    Did you get into trouble with someone, or the other party''s identity is the person of the patrol room.


    "Ah... Haoqing, your ticket today!"


    Suddenly, childe Zhang screamed.


    Yes, he''s going abroad today.


    At least three or four years.

 Chapter 1576

    Chen Haoqing thought of it and his face was ugly.


    Now I''m afraid the family is crazy about him.


    The party hugged Chen Haoqing and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Mohan, who had fled the flower building, looked pale and looked like he had been trampled - trampled miserably.


    Hearing that Zhou Mohan came back, the young Third Master invited a doctor for the first time.


    In the next few days, Zhou Mohan was staying in bed to recover from his injury.


    But these nights, he dreams.


    An ambiguous dream with color.


    What happened between him and Chen Haoqing that night kept circulating in the dream.


    The other side''s slender body, full of strength and tight muscles - flesh.


    Especially in the attack, the explosive force is so strong that he is terrible.


    A pair of deep dark eyes, caught in love Valley owe, let him dare not look directly.


    The sweat of the other party fell on him and woke him up from his dream several times.


    It''s too hot. It burns to the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan was just stirred up by a teenager and tasted the taste of love.


    However, when he recovered from his injury and noticed something a little, he went to secretly investigate Chen Haoqing.


    Finally, he was disappointed.


    Chen Haoqing has already left Shanghai.


    The other party went to Germany, like a German military academy.


    For the next four years, Zhou Mohan relied on the memory of that night to solve his needs.


    He seems to have been poisoned.


    The boy''s poison.


    Can''t forget, can''t get, still expect.


    This is the first time he found that he can''t accept women, but he has a feeling for a man.


    After Chen Haoqing, he also tried to find others.


    No, not other men.


    He even coagulated his blood as long as he touched it, which was disgusting at the bottom of his heart.


    In four years, Zhou Mohan learned to disguise. He is a capable subordinate of the king of Shanghai.


    He is a romantic character on any occasion, and no one knows his orientation.


    But there are countless men and women who want to pick him up.


    Since the third master accepted the Green Gang, the team has grown stronger and stronger, and even cooperated with the chamber of Commerce.


    Not to mention joint ventures with foreigners.


    Besides the third master, Zhou Mohan has the most say in the Green Gang.


    Four years passed in a flash.


    This night, Zhou Mohan followed the third master and went to metropolis to meet the guests.


    He arranged his men to protect the third master. Zhou Mohan came to the center of the hall and prepared to have a few drinks.


    Just sat at the table and asked the waiter to have a glass of wine.


    The waiter took the wine in his hand to Zhou Mohan in a suit.


    I just took the wine glass in my hand and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Just because, when Zhou Mohan turned his head, he saw several childe brothers in noble clothes pouring in at the door.


    When the waiter saw that Zhou Mohan had dropped his cup, he immediately came over and squatted at his feet to pick up the pieces.


    "Mr. Zhou, are you all right?"


    The tone of the other party was a little worried and frightened.


    Zhou Mohan did not respond to him.


    His eyes were fixed on the tall and handsome man who was supported by several childe brothers not far away.


    He was handsome and cold, with an alert and intelligent look on his face.


    The handsome face has a unique and fearless expression.


    From the other side, Zhou Mohan felt two words, young and capable.


    Such a man is the pride of heaven and the person watched by everyone.


    As the party approached, Zhou Mohan clearly saw the man''s mature face and the thick and long eyelashes.


    The young man who is supported is Chen Haoqing.


    Zhou Mohan recognized it at a glance.

 Chapter 1577

    "Haoqing, you should drink more tonight. I haven''t seen you for four years..."


    "OK." a low voice sounded, without much emotion.


    Chen Haoqing and others passed by Zhou Mohan without even looking at him.


    Zhou Mo Han closed his eyes and his face showed bitterness.


    Sitting on the bench, he took off his glasses and showed his tired face.


    Reach out and press the bridge of his nose to ease his visual impact.


    The other party didn''t recognize him.


    Zhou Mohan was sure that Chen Haoqing glanced in his direction without any stop.


    The handsome young man didn''t recognize him.


    Yes, it''s been four years.


    Maybe the meeting in the flower building was just a coincidence.


    "Mr. Zhou, are you all right?" the waiter picked up the pieces and stood up worried.


    Put on your glasses again and a familiar mask smile will appear on your face.


    A pair of fox glasses showed the essence of light, which covered up all the emotions of Zhou Mohan.


    He smiled and said, "it''s all right. I won''t drink the wine. I''ll go and see if the third master is finished."


    Get up, turn around and leave smartly.


    The waiter was relieved after he left.


    It''s all right. I''m afraid I''ll lose this job later.


    After Zhou Mohan turned around, his face was still wearing a familiar mask.


    People who knew him all around came forward to curry favor with him, and his attitude was like that of his son when he saw Lao Tzu.


    In this beach, the most powerful language is the Green Gang.


    How much business is in the hands of the Third Master of the Green Gang.


    Zhou Mohan changed his normal today and did not refuse and alienate.


    As long as someone comes forward to curry favor, he never refuses to come.


    In a short distance, he has drunk more than ten glasses of wine.


    The people around stared, saw the state here, and these people began to take action.


    When people are confused, some people show a confused light.


    This confused person is Chen Haoqing.


    He looked at the young gentle man who was surrounded and filled with wine in the hall.


    The other party''s face became more and more red, but he still had a smart smile on his face, and even refused to come.


    "Who is this man?"


    Childe Zhang sat next to Chen Haoqing. Hearing his words, he looked down his line of sight.


    Seeing that it was Zhou Mo Han, the other party''s face became strange.


    He tutted and began to talk to Chen Haoqing about what had happened in the past few years after he left.


    "This is Zhou Mohan, a capable subordinate of the Third Master of the Green Gang. He is the biggest in the Green Gang except the third master.


    The youth gang has developed a lot in recent years... It also cooperates with foreigners in business, but it doesn''t bully the people or touch Crows - films, which is good... "


    Listening to his friend''s explanation, Chen Haoqing still maintained an expressionless face.


    Chen Haoqing didn''t have much emotion when he learned the identity of the gentle man wearing glasses.


    After returning from Germany, his mood was no better than before, and he knew that the current situation was unstable.


    It is beneficial to know more about the existence of the Green Gang.


    Because of their presence, the situation will not be more chaotic.


    He also agreed with his friends that as long as he didn''t touch the Crow - film, it was really good.


    It''s a huge profit. The Green Gang abandoned it. It''s really good.


    But looking at the youth surrounded by others, Chen Haoqing felt that the more he looked, the more familiar he looked.


    He looked carefully, but he still didn''t find such a figure in his memory.


    The feeling of deja vu makes Chen Haoqing a little uncomfortable.


    He inadvertently asked his friends, "how is this man young and trusted by the boss of the Green Gang?"


    Chen Haoqing is really curious.

 Chapter 1578

    "Hahaha... Young?"


    Hearing Chen Haoqing''s words, childe Zhang smiled.


    "Hahaha..."


    Even several other childe brothers around laughed one after another.


    Chen Haoqing looked at them with a puzzled face and showed doubts in his eyes.


    Childe Zhang Jiageng put his arm on Chen Haoqing''s shoulder, "brother, I tell you, Mo Han is thirty years old this week."


    Hearing this, Chen Haoqing looked surprised.


    It''s thirty!


    He turned his head again and looked at the besieged, gentle man with eyes.


    Said the other party had more than 20 people believe it.


    The ruddy face made him fall into the feeling of deja vu again.


    But from his memory, he really didn''t find such a character.


    He shook his head, picked up the glass on the table and drank it all at once.


    Similarly, the third master not far away also paid attention to Zhou Mohan.


    Seeing that he didn''t come for a long time, he was being drunk all the time, and his eyebrows showed displeasure.


    Today''s Zhou Mohan is very wrong.


    He whispered a few words to the people around him, and the man asked the people around him to leave.


    Soon, Zhou Mohan, who was about to get drunk, was helped out of the encirclement by his brother of the Green Gang.


    Even though he was getting drunk, he still remembered the man who affected his mood tonight.


    Inadvertently turned around and looked for it in the hall of the metropolis.


    Soon, I stopped my sight on the sofa not far away.


    There are several young childe brothers talking and laughing there.


    Zhou Mohan greedily stared at the handsome man sitting in the middle.


    The other party''s mature and handsome face and noble spirit are compelling. It has the capital to attract many women.


    Zhou Mohan stared at him with a pair of affectionate eyes that he didn''t know.


    It''s hard not to let the other party find out.


    Chen Haoqing turned his head and looked at him greedily.


    Because the distance was too far, he didn''t receive the strong affection.


    "Ah... Haoqing, do you know Zhou Mohan? Why does he look at you like that?" childe Zhang asked in a puzzled way.


    From his point of view, it was obvious that Zhou Mohan looked strange in his eyes.


    He doesn''t know how to say that.


    Chen Haoqing first shifted his eyes and shook his head. "Never seen it before."


    If he had, he would know.


    If he had seen such a gentle, noble and reserved man, he would definitely be impressed.


    Seeing his denial, childe Zhang stopped questioning and continued their previous topic.


    When Zhou Mohan saw him take back his sight, he looked back with the same family background, showing self mockery in his eyes.


    They were standing opposite to each other.


    Put away those fruitless delusions.


    With a deep sigh, Zhou Mohan let himself get drunk.


    When his men brought Zhou Mohan to the third master, they saw the man sitting on the throne with a gloomy face.


    People are afraid to breathe.


    After a while, the third master got up and said to his men, "go upstairs."


    The party went upstairs, and the Third Master asked people to take Zhou Mohan to the room.


    After waiting to lie down, he was ready to continue his business.


    "Haoqing... Chen Haoqing..."


    The people lying on the bed behind them finally shouted something.


    The third master who had left couldn''t help walking to the bedside again.


    This time he heard Zhou Mohan shouting a person''s name.


    He didn''t pay much attention and turned away from the room.


    Until later, when the third master knew who Chen Haoqing was, he was angry and wanted to shoot Chen Haoqing.


    What are their identities


    Although not every day, it is also black and white.


    Even if you don''t stand in the right position, this road is not easy to go.

 Chapter 1579

    Zhou Mohan woke up in a strange room.


    However, I saw the sword hanging on the wall not far away and the familiar tea set of the Song Dynasty on the table.


    Let him know clearly that this is the third master''s room.


    Sitting up from the bed, thinking of the absurd things last night, the beautiful eyebrows frowned tightly.


    How old is he? Why is he so... Pretentious.


    Yes, in Zhou Mohan''s cognition, this is hypocrisy.


    What big storms have you never seen or experienced.


    Now it''s embarrassing.


    It''s ridiculous


    Zhou Mohan got up and went down to the ground, picked up his wrinkled clothes and sighed helplessly.


    He put on his shoes and left the room.


    Outside the door are familiar people who often follow the third master.


    "Sir is awake."


    People in the Green Gang should call him Mr. Zhang, not only because of his academic knowledge, but also because of his literary and elegant temperament.


    He looks more like a cultural man than the third master.


    The third master is introverted and has a strong momentum, and Zhou Mohan is a noble childe born in everyone.


    Zhou Mohan rubbed his temples vigorously, "where is the third master?"


    The man hurriedly said, "the third master has returned to the house. Let you wake up and go."


    "Let''s go."


    Thinking of the absurd thing last night, Zhou Mohan smiled bitterly.


    I don''t know how to get trained today.


    When he arrived at Qu''s house, Zhou Mohan was indeed warned.


    The Third Master asked him to pay attention to his body. He had many hidden injuries, like the way he drank last night. Sooner or later, the old injury will recur... A lot of barabarabara.


    This was the first time he knew that the third master could say so much.


    Zhou Mo Han respectfully promised that he would not be released in the future.


    On this day, he did not stay in Qu mansion, but returned to his courtyard outside.


    He wants to sleep again and keep his head clear.


    When Zhou Mohan came home, he fell asleep.


    He didn''t know someone was looking for him, and he was about to turn over the beach.


    The flower building was still there, but I heard that it seemed to offend people who shouldn''t offend. The original mother left the flower building.


    The mother in the building has changed, and the business is booming.


    Within a few days of returning home, Chen Haoqing went to find him in person and wanted to find a trace of being that man.


    Unfortunately, there was no trace.


    However, he was keenly aware that the reason why Hualou''s mother changed later was that he left soon.


    Following this clue, Chen Haoqing increased manpower to find.


    When he left Shanghai, not long after, a group of people rushed into the flower building.


    These people took their old mother.


    The people I met in the flower building, I guess they seem to be from some kind of gang.


    Chen Haoqing looked down this clue.


    The reason why they are so sure is that those people have tattoos and guns.


    At that time, Shanghai had just developed and did not look like it is now.


    Not everyone can afford a gun.


    Tattoos are only available to those who join a guild.


    These exclude people who are armed in public office.


    Unfortunately, Chen Haoqing did not find those people according to the patterns provided by the tattoos.


    The night of that year brought Chen Haoqing unforgettable memories.


    This time he is going to dig three feet to find people.


    For four years in Germany, he dreamed about that night almost every night.


    Even... Dream like that.

 Chapter 1580

    Chen Haoqing has never given up looking for the man who spent the night with him.


    Zhou Mohan is responsible for a batch of goods these days and sends them to the north.


    Since the third master got along with a dancer named little nightingale, the goods from the Green Gang to the north have never stopped.


    At first he thought that the third master really had something to do with the little nightingale.


    Later, I realized that it was not the case at all. I asked the third master to get the exact answer.


    Recently, a batch of weapons will be sent to the north, and there are a lot of them.


    Zhou Mohan was too busy to stand, and the whole person lost a circle.


    Zhou Mohan left the dock, got on the bus and ordered the driver to drive to his yard.


    There are still a lot of goods to go in a few days. He needs a good rest these days.


    When the foreign car was driving on the wide road, Zhou Mohan felt out of breath.


    He rolled down the window, with a faint pain on his forehead, and took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    Put your arm on the edge of the window and stretch out a hand to press your forehead, not light or heavy.


    Zhou Mohan closed his eyes because he relieved the pain.


    His side face was exposed and fell into the sight of passers-by in the spacious road.


    One of them is Chen Haoqing.


    Chen Haoqing was going to get the telegram. After a few steps, he didn''t let the car follow.


    However, in this short distance, he saw the person looking for at a casual glance.


    His handsome face flashed surprise and his eyes were full of joy.


    But soon his face changed.


    People who had been looking for so long sat on foreign cars and each other put on glasses.


    Then he saw the man put on his glasses and seemed to have changed.


    Chen Haoqing''s face changed completely, and all his joy disappeared.


    Men without glasses, just like in those days, are exquisite, charming and seductive.


    But when the other party wears glasses, it is strange and has a sharp aura.


    It was not the beautiful man he knew and took to heart, but the second in command of the Shanghai beach Green Gang.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Chen Haoqing couldn''t believe his eyes.


    A person can change his temperament and superior appearance by relying on a pair of glasses.


    People only remember his inaccessible breath.


    Zhou Mohan did not know that all his actions were seen by Chen Haoqing not far away.


    The other party stood in the crowd and watched his car go away until it disappeared.


    Until the car disappeared, Chen Haoqing slowly turned and left.


    No one until he thought.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, the dock.


    This night, Zhou Mohan delivered goods to the north again.


    He was relieved to see those weapons and a large number of Western medicine moved to the ship with his own eyes.


    Just then, someone called Junye.


    Junye?


    Zhou Mo frowned slightly and his face sank slightly.


    Although he was worried every time he delivered weapons, he never worried that those military Lords would make trouble.


    Because the weapons of Dashuai mansion are provided by their youth gang.


    In the short silence of Zhou Mohan, a group of troops came from afar.


    With weapons in their hands, these people surrounded all the people on the wharf, including Zhou Mohan.


    The heavy sound of military boots on the ground sounded from a distance.


    Step by step, it''s like stepping on Zhou Mohan''s heart.


    He looked up and saw a tall man in a dark military uniform coming closer and closer step by step


    The other party''s deep black eyes stared at him like prey.

 Chapter 1581

    For such a pair of dark eyes with an invisible bottom, Zhou Mohan showed a brilliant fox smile.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the man coming here.


    "Oh! This is not Mr. Chen. Why are you interested in inspecting the work today?"


    When Chen Haoqing saw Zhou Mohan coming, he stood in place and stopped.


    His eyes looked at him deeply.


    "I was informed that someone was transporting contraband here, so I brought someone to see the situation. I didn''t want to meet Mr. Zhou. What are you doing here if you don''t go home this big night?"


    The low magnetic voice sounded with a cold taste.


    Zhou Mohan''s face remained unchanged and walked across from Chen Haoqing.


    He smiled and said, "it''s not that there are some gadgets in the gang to give to business partners. There''s a boat in the evening. Come and take a trip."


    Chen Haoqing nodded gently, but with a suspicious look, he looked at several ships not far away.


    "Search!" a low voice of command sounded.


    Zhou Mohan''s smile remained unchanged.


    The brothers behind him blocked the soldiers brought by Chen Haoqing.


    The confrontation between the two sides made the atmosphere tense for a moment, and the air seemed to solidify.


    "Ah..." at this time, Zhou Mo Han smiled in a low voice.


    He looked at the tall man opposite. He hadn''t seen him for four years. The other man grew taller.


    It was only about his height.


    When he came to Chen Haoqing, he smiled and said, "young master Chen, why do you mobilize so many people? It''s bad to hurt each other''s harmony."


    Chen Haoqing stared at the man with a fox smile like a mask.


    He could see each other''s peach eyes covered by glasses.


    Just like in those days, she is still so charming.


    If he hadn''t looked closely, he wouldn''t have found that this man was the beautiful man of that year.


    For such a pair of smart eyes, Chen Haoqing still likes the tearful eyes that he tossed and begged for mercy.


    Zhou Mo looked at the tall man in front of him and suddenly frowned.


    In front of him, Chen Haoqing seemed to be absent-minded. His eyes were a little erratic. His mind had already lost its place.


    "Cough..." he coughed carelessly.


    The sound instantly pulled Chen Haoqing''s mind back.


    Once again, he put on his smart eyes, bright mask and smile, and Chen Haoqing frowned unhappily.


    His frown made Zhou Mohan''s heart sink.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t like him very much. His eyes are disgusted.


    "Search!" Chen Haoqing ordered again.


    He can''t come in vain. He has to pretend when he comes.


    "I don''t see who dares!" Zhou Mohan shouted at the soldiers in uniform.


    Although he is gentle, there is no lack of momentum.


    This roar successfully deterred everyone present.


    Even Chen Haoqing showed some surprise because of his sudden change.


    Seeing that the crowd had stopped preparing to break in, Zhou Mohan turned and stared at Chen Haoqing with a smile.


    "Do you really want someone to search?"


    Because it was night, even if there were dark lights and torches around, Chen Haoqing still saw the dangerous light in Zhou Mohan''s eyes.


    Just when Chen Haoqing found the danger, Zhou Mohan started.


    He approached Chen Haoqing and reached down.


    "Well..."


    This made Chen Haoqing stand up.


    Instantly blew up, "Zhou Mohan!"


    The latter smiled and grabbed, "huh? There."


    "You let go!" Chen Haoqing gnashed his teeth.

 Chapter 1582

    Zhou Mohan''s hands bumped, and the weight was not small.


    And it seems more capital than it was four years ago.


    The people around don''t know what they''re doing.


    In the dark night, even if there were dark lights, Chen Haoqing was too close to Zhou Mohan.


    They can''t see clearly unless they are close.


    Seeing Chen Haoqing''s anger and forbearance, Zhou Mohan even moved back.


    This feeling made Chen Haoqing''s face black and sink down.


    Although it was night that people couldn''t see clearly, the people in front of him felt it.


    "Let go!" Chen Haoqing''s voice was somewhat unstable.


    Zhou Mohan seemed very calm, and his hand moved again.


    The man in front of him immediately tightened his body, his thin lips closed, but his throat made a low, inaudible depressing sound.


    I don''t know how Zhou Mohan moved. Chen Haoqing''s body slowly relaxed.


    He... Is out.


    Zhou Mohan raised his hand and stared at the little light under the dark moonlight, revealing a smile.


    "Eldest childe Chen has good skills." the joking voice came out of his mouth.


    Chen Haoqing heard this when he was alleviating the aftertaste.


    His face turned pale.


    This clearly means that he is too fast.


    "You... You wait for me!" when he finished, he withdrew his coat and put it in his arms, blocking the picture.


    Then from the direction of the ship, several soldiers in uniform came.


    Seeing them running from there, Zhou Mohan narrowed his eyes.


    These people did not see Zhou Mohan and quickly came to Chen Haoqing.


    "Go back, young master. There''s nothing on it."


    Hearing the speech, Chen Haoqing looked at Zhou Mohan with surprised eyes.


    Just after the second conflict, he asked his capable men to raid the ship from the side for inspection.


    Unexpectedly, there was no Western medicine and weapons on it.


    With the fox''s smile and smart eyes, Chen Haoqing gritted his teeth and took people away.


    Before leaving, he dropped a word.


    "It''s not over!"


    Since then, every time they meet, this sentence is an essential reason for them.


    Over the next two years, there were many conflicts between them.


    Who doesn''t know that the second leader of the Green Gang is not right with the eldest childe in the handsome mansion.


    They have to pinch each other every time they meet.


    Until this year, the war began.


    The 23-year-old Chen Haoqing was appointed an official title and took people to the battlefield in the north.


    Before he left, he saw Zhou Mohan, who always had a fox smile but was gentle and gentle, coming to see him off.


    In less than three years, he has been used to pinching each other from looking for each other to meeting later.


    At first, he was not sure who the other party recognized him. Later, he understood that Zhou Mohan knew who he was.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t know he recognized him.


    I know he was a beautiful brother when I was a child. He was a man who had sex with him seven years ago.


    He is the only one who has been in his heart for so many years.


    There was so much helplessness between them that he couldn''t take that step.


    National enmity is not mentioned, it is each other''s position, even family and public opinion.


    You can''t take any risks.


    His ambition doesn''t allow him to love children.


    Watching the other party turn and leave in the teahouse, Chen Haoqing sat on the horse with deep eyes and didn''t give up.


    Expel the aggressor, the war is over, if... He is still alive.


    He wants to leave everything and just want to be with him.


    Chen Haoqing took back his sight and made a firm decision.


    He understood Zhou Mohan''s. Although it seemed beautiful, he was also secretly doing something meaningful.


    Go the same way as him.

 Chapter 1583

    More than half a month after coming to the battlefield, Chen Haoqing was defeated.


    Defeated by his self righteousness, all soldiers will move forward bravely like him.


    In the face of the enemy, he will not reserve his intention to kill.


    He was so wrong that he lost.


    He had won the war steadily, but he was defeated because of his self righteousness.


    He shouldn''t have left the last back road to an unfamiliar team.


    The people who followed him were close friends of the Chen family. They worked hard on the battlefield, but their own backup team lagged behind.


    This is Chen Haoqing''s first taste of sour, unwilling and angry.


    Those people are for military pay and silver dollars. They won''t put their lives in danger on the battlefield.


    "Young master, have something to eat." his bodyguard came with rice.


    Chen Haoqing sat at his desk and looked at the simple drawing, frowning.


    Did you hear what the bodyguard said? He didn''t raise his head. "Don''t eat. Take it down."


    Since the defeat, Chen Haoqing has been studying drawings and mixing what he has learned in Germany with the summary and review of this real battle.


    When the bodyguard heard what he said, he stepped forward and put all the food on the table.


    "Young master, please eat some. Brothers know you are sad, but it''s not our fault. Brothers like you are also sad. They are still worried."


    Chen Haoqing raised his head and showed his young but haggard face.


    His lips were white and his face was very bad, which was caused by long-term malnutrition.


    He really can''t eat. As long as he thinks of his dead brothers and the hind legs pulled by those people, he can''t swallow.


    This battle made him see a lot of things clearly.


    How many pests are there in the team? Even if they lag behind, they are still killing the people.


    Which of the surrounding people did not encounter their looting.


    He was just a small rank in the South and could not control the soldiers who did not belong to him.


    This is the hand he can''t stretch out, the boundary he can''t cross.


    Chen Haoqing closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to press the bridge of his nose.


    "I see. I''ll eat it. Go on."


    After hearing what he said, the bodyguard went on at ease.


    As long as the young master says to eat, he will certainly eat.


    He still believes that.


    The battle will start at any time. Everyone looks at the blow to the young master. They can''t just fall back.


    Chen Haoqing doesn''t know, so he has a battle summary of studying knowledge and personal experience day and night.


    Think more about how to get rid of those backward mouse shit.


    Sitting on the stool, Chen Haoqing took the food left by the bodyguard to his eyes and ate it in his stomach without knowing the taste.


    The war was tragic, but he also learned a lot.


    The national X Party is too corrupt.


    They have no ambition, no crisis forced by the enemy, and even think they live in the past stable days.


    I came to the battlefield just to make money.


    Even if I saw the corpse of my companion, although I was moved at the bottom of my heart, I left everything behind when I saw silver dollars later.


    These people cannot exist on the battlefield. This is a harm to the country and irresponsible for all people''s lives.


    The more Chen Haoqing thought about it, the harder he put his hand on the dish.


    No, he can''t tolerate these people.


    But his strength is too small. Even as a young commander, he has too much right to do.


    "Young master! Young master... Coming..."


    Hearing the excited voice of the returning bodyguard, Chen Haoqing looked up at the door.

 Chapter 1584

    The bodyguard rushed into the room, his face flushed with excitement.


    He reached out and pointed to the door, "young master, weapons, medicine, food... A lot!"


    The more you listen, the more something goes wrong. Chen Haoqing gets up and walks towards the door.


    When he came to the door, he saw nothing.


    But I saw that the officers of other rooms in the yard also came out. The soldiers and their officers here went out of the yard one after another.


    At this time, his bodyguard also came to him, "young master, come on, it''s all ours! Don''t let anyone rob it."


    At this time, the Guard officer had a lot of courage and couldn''t care about anything. He pulled Chen Haoqing''s clothes and pushed them out.


    Out of the yard, Chen Haoqing saw that it was dark and a group of people came here.


    These people hold things in their hands, like boxes.


    Others carry something on their shoulders.


    Near the big willow tree not far away, there were several people in black sitting on the ground. They had several big boxes and bulging sacks not far away.


    When they saw Chen Haoqing, these people quickly stood up.


    They had a plain attitude, no respect, no fear, but nodded at him.


    Among these people, Chen Haoqing saw a familiar face.


    That''s with Zhou Mohan.


    Seeing this man, Chen Haoqing seemed to think of something.


    His face became excited, and his eyes were again in the dark crowd.


    It''s not close enough for him to see clearly.


    Ignoring the attention of others around him, Chen Haoqing quickly ran to the willow tree and came to the familiar man.


    "He''s coming?" he was nervous, but deliberately pressed his emotional voice.


    The man was tired. As soon as he was ready to have a rest, he saw Chen Haoqing and immediately stood up.


    He knows who this is. It''s the man the third master ordered to protect.


    Mr. Zhou repeatedly told him to respect the eldest son Chen who obeyed his orders.


    But who is he?


    "Who?" the man asked confused.


    Chen Haoqing bit his teeth, "Zhou Mohan."


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Zhou will be there soon."


    Before he finished, the man in front of him disappeared quickly.


    Turning around, I saw a shadow of a dark military uniform rushing towards the dark army.


    "Eh? When was the Young Marshal so nervous about us, Mr. Zhou?" someone asked foolishly.


    Once they all knew that Chen Shaoshuai and Mr. Zhou would pinch each other every time they met.


    When they came, the third master and Mr. Zhou were afraid that they would make trouble and told them what had happened.


    It''s nonsense, but it''s an act, all to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    As for what to hide, they don''t know.


    As long as the Third Master said and Mr. Zhou ordered, everyone just obeyed.


    Chen Haoqing rushed to the dark crowd like crazy.


    Here he is!


    He''s really here!


    No one knows how excited Chen Haoqing is at this time.


    Maybe Chen Haoqing can''t see Zhou Mohan covered in the crowd.


    However, Zhou Mohan saw the man running here at a glance.


    The other party became thinner and looked haggard as he got closer and closer.


    Zhou Mohan narrowed his eyes and stopped.


    He was a little timid. Looking at each other''s anxious look, he had an unreal feeling.


    The snack package in his hand was pressed hard by him.


    The mood is earth shaking.


    Is that man looking for him?


    Or is he amorous


    At this time, Chen Haoqing was closer.

 Chapter 1585

    Standing in front of the dark crowd, Chen Haoqing, a member of the Green Gang, was confused.


    where? Where the hell is it?


    His eyes kept looking around.


    He didn''t even look at the people who passed by with anything in their hands.


    He would be surprised if he saw it clearly.


    They are all high-quality and advanced weapons, as well as boxes of Western medicine.


    Seeing more and more people passing by, Chen Haoqing''s anxious eyes were red.


    He closed his eyes and shouted, "Zhou Mohan!!!"


    The deafening sounds spread to the courtyard where he lived.


    You can see how loud the sound is.


    Zhou Mohan trembled when he heard the man calling his name.


    His brain had no time to act.


    He raised his hand holding the dessert and shook it in the crowd, "here, here!"


    Hearing the familiar voice response, Chen Haoqing opened his eyes and shot at Zhou Mohan''s place with sharp eyes.


    When I see the person who is thinking, my eyes are gentle and incredible.


    This is not a drunken Shanghai beach.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chen Haoqing ignores public opinion, pressure and will.


    He was crazy and ran towards the man like a lion.


    Zhou Mohan stood where he was, and his legs were soft.


    Is he wrong?


    Why did he see the deep feeling in Chen Haoqing''s eyes and the joy that had never been suppressed.


    Is it all because of him?


    He was not sure, but he looked forward to it.


    Regardless of the crowd, Chen Haoqing rushed to Zhou Mohan and raised his arms


    But just when he wanted to reach out and hold each other.


    Habitual stop.


    I thought of the identity of the person in front of me and the conviction of other members around me.


    He can''t ruin Zhou Mohan''s prestige in the Green Gang.


    He can''t let the other party face the accusations of others.


    The person in front of us is the one who can convince the public in the Green Gang except the third master.


    His hug will destroy everything.


    So he restrained his arms and looked excitedly at the face opposite.


    Even a tired man can''t hide his gentle temperament.


    Zhou Mohan saw what the other party wanted to do just now.


    He tried to suppress his excitement.


    Although he didn''t know why he stopped, he noticed something.


    That''s enough.


    Zhou Mohan raised the dim sum in his hand with Chen Haoqing''s deep and excited eyes.


    "Sesame cloud cake, specially brought for you."


    Looking at the man wrapped up and tied with a rope in the middle, Chen Haoqing reached out and took it in his hand.


    It was this sesame cloud cake that made him sure that Zhou Mohan knew him.


    Because, since his mother died, he never ate sesame cloud cake again.


    After the housekeeper left, no one remembered his favorite pastries.


    And the man in front of me sometimes contains nougat.


    This is all the clues he exposed.


    Chen Haoqing clenched the sesame cloud cake in his hand, and his hoarse voice sounded, "Why are you here?"


    "I''ll bring you some snacks." a joking voice sounded.


    Chen Haoqing looked up at the dim sum and couldn''t believe it. He looked at the man opposite.


    Although it was a joke, his heart beat uncontrollably.


    Raise your head to a pair of serious eyes, there is no banter.


    Chen Haoqing smiled.


    Although he didn''t smile as brightly as when he was a child, this was the first time he had smiled so sincerely since his mother died.

 Chapter 1586

    Seeing him smile, Zhou Mohan was also happy.


    The people around them, the members of the youth gang are still passing by one by one.


    The two stood in the middle, giggling at each other.


    "Let''s go. I haven''t eaten all the way. I hope Chen Shaoshuai can give my brothers a meal."


    Chen Haoqing nodded and walked to the courtyard where he lived.


    However, when he came to the door, he was blocked.


    The people of the Green Gang, the taxis and soldiers present, as well as the members of different levels of officials, blocked the door to death.


    They couldn''t get in at all, and there was no gap.


    And Chen Haoqing was deliberately surrounded.


    Seeing boxes of materials on the ground, they all scratched their hearts and lungs, especially wondering what was inside.


    There is a box of Western medicine not far away. Everyone can see it at a glance.


    But... That''s too much.


    Western medicine built into a hill.


    "Chen Shao, these things were sent from above?"


    A handsome Liu surnamed Shao came to Chen Haoqing.


    Seeing the light in each other''s eyes, Chen Haoqing lifted up her lips and showed an evil smile.


    "No, the family sent it."


    The Liu Shaowen was stunned and looked at hundreds of young gang members in black not far away.


    The number of family members is too much.


    Who is Zhou Mohan? When he saw Liu Shao''s flashing eyes, as well as the disdain of several special level members not far away.


    There was a gentle breathing smile on his face and a meaningful smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Then the brother who rushed not far away raised his chin.


    Those people received his hint and opened the boxes containing weapons one after another.


    A trail of fine weapons showed up.


    They are the latest batch.


    And Chong Feng -- just looking at the beautiful appearance makes people''s eyes straight.


    When Zhou Mohan saw that everyone''s eyes were about to stare out, he came to Chen Haoqing.


    His words are low, but they can be heard by everyone around him.


    "These are all new weapons from the factory. The Third Master said that he would send a batch of weapons and Western medicine every month in the future.


    Further on, when the weather is cold, we will send some cotton clothes. They are all produced by our own factory and do not charge a penny. "


    This is also true. What Chen Haoqing means by family members.


    The people around him were shocked.


    Especially the smart people who grasp Zhou Mohan''s discourse information.


    For example, Liu Shao, he heard it.


    Made in your own factory?


    So is this weapon?


    Not to mention that the weapons in front of us are as beautiful as those in foreign countries, there are few Bing factories in China.


    And Western medicine, which is also closely controlled. Factories that can produce western medicine are several times more difficult than weapons.


    As far as he knows, only half of the western medicine factory owned by the Third Master of the Green Gang in Shanghai beach does not completely belong to the Green Gang.


    According to my father, all the Western medicines needed by their army were purchased from the Green Gang.


    It costs a lot every time.


    At the thought of this, Liu Shao looked at Chen Haoqing with pure light.


    Although he has his own calculations and looks like a fool, he has at least studied abroad.


    Know what''s the big picture.


    He knows that Chen Haoqing is from Shanghai.


    "Chen Shao, you... What''s your relationship with the Green Gang?" Liu Shao didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    Chen Haoqing picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech. He turned and looked at Zhou Mohan around him.


    The latter showed a smiling expression and looked at Liu Shao: "family members."

 Chapter 1587

    Liu Shaowen''s speech, with a wide mouth and an incredible face.


    If this were a family member, Chen Haoqing would have a big background.


    They are not a hierarchical distinction.


    Against foreigners and have a western medicine factory.


    More importantly, this man is very generous.


    He listened to Dad.


    It was not only Liu Shao who was shocked, but also several others who were stunned. Looking at Chen Haoqing was like looking at a golden mountain.


    The party Chen Haoqing frowned.


    He said he was a family member before, but to send these people off for cheap.


    Why, right now, things are not quite right.


    Among the people, Chen Haoqing took Zhou Mohan out of a way, walked to the yard and returned to his house.


    Glancing at the food on the table, he released his hand holding Zhou Mohan.


    Then he pretended to be nothing. He went to the table, pointed to the food and said with a smile: "life here is too hard. I''ll have someone cook something delicious for you later, eat well and go back early."


    With that, I''m going to go out and ask people to cook some delicious food.


    Zhou Mohan has been staring at the dark yellow steamed bread and yellow vegetables on the table. His eyes show a light that seems to be distressed.


    However, after hearing Chen Haoqing''s words, his heart was even more bitter.


    This precious young master, he bet he had never eaten such a meal.


    Not to mention the young master, he has never tasted it himself.


    Seeing that the other party was about to step out of the door, Zhou Mohan quickly said, "no, I''ll stay this time."


    Chen Haoqing stopped when he left.


    Instead of turning around for the first time, he asked suspiciously, "what did you say?"


    Zhou Mo walked to the table with the food in the cold Dynasty and said in a slow voice, "I said, I''m not going back this time."


    "No!"


    Chen Haoqing turned and retorted loudly.


    "Do you know where this is? It''s no joke. Go back immediately after dinner!"


    The other party stared, his face filled with a little forbearing anger.


    As if nothing had happened, Zhou Mohan went to the table and ate with steamed bread and chopsticks.


    "It''s my business, you can''t control it." he glanced at Chen Haoqing with smiling eyes as he ate.


    The latter was glared at by him, but his anger was slightly reduced.


    But there is no change on the surface, still with disagreement.


    "No! I''m in charge here. You can''t stay." Chen Haoqing''s attitude is strong.


    But his eyes were fixed on the man in front of the table and all the actions of eating.


    He has bitten the steamed bread and used chopsticks.


    It''s all stained with his


    When Zhou Mohan heard his strong retort, he raised his eyebrows and looked bright in his eyes.


    "OK, if I leave, I won''t provide it to you."


    At the thought of the safety of the people opposite, where can Chen Haoqing take care of these, he opened his mouth and said, "if you don''t provide, you won''t provide, I..."


    "What about your brother and your ambition?"


    Chen Haoqing opened his mouth for a moment and couldn''t reveal a word any more.


    See each other like this, silly, tangled and forbearance.


    This kind of Chen Haoqing makes Zhou Mohan distressed.


    He put down his steamed bread and chopsticks and walked towards the man at the door.

 Chapter 1588

    When Zhou Mohan stood in front of Chen Haoqing, his face was serious.


    Staring at each other seriously, "the reason why I came here is because the Third Master asked me to come. There is bound to be someone here, not me but others. In addition to my trust, who else do you think is suitable?


    I''ll stay here to make trouble for you? Don''t be kidding. When I wander around, your hair hasn''t grown. Don''t think I''m going to die. I haven''t seen any big storms. Don''t worry. I can''t hold you back. "


    "...." Chen Haoqing whispered.


    Zhou Mohan didn''t hear clearly. He asked, "what did you say?"


    Chen Haoqing looked up at him, sighed and said, "nothing. Eat first, and then arrange the people you bring. These people are arranged by you. The food and drink are the same as those on my side, as long as they are bitter."


    In fact, he asked a question just now. Without confidence, his voice was not too loud.


    It''s ridiculous now.


    I want to ask if it''s because of him


    Fortunately, the person in front of me didn''t hear clearly.


    Chen Haoqing also took the dessert in his hand. He went to the table to eat with Zhou Mohan.


    "Why do you know I like sesame cloud cake?" Chen Haoqing asked inadvertently.


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Mohan thought of the man in front of him when he was a teenager, and the other party''s soft and crisp voice.


    At that time, it was inexplicable to remember this dessert.


    "Hear what the people around you say."


    Lie!


    Chen Haoqing took a deep look at the people around him.


    The people around him never knew what he liked or hated.


    But the men around me know most.


    I don''t know what I think of. Chen Haoqing''s eyes are gloomy.


    Zhou Mohan found something wrong with him for the first time.


    His heart trembled at the familiar gloomy eyes.


    In the past, every time they met, they would have such a pair of eyes.


    However, there is no hatred, indifference and frostbite alienation at this time.


    In the past, the gloomy eyes on the were mixed with other things.


    This time


    Zhou Mo Han asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chen Haoqing regained his consciousness, and all the emotions in his eyes subsided,


    He shook his head at the people around him. "Have a meal. After eating, go out and have a look. It''s estimated that the people outside will soon disperse."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    People outside are so easy to disperse.


    Everyone present knows that these people in black are members of the Green Gang.


    Thinking of the generation of heroes in Shanghai beach, everyone admires them.


    Just because this man has morality.


    Openly confront foreigners and sell weapons to Chinese at a low price.


    Do not touch Crow - tablets, unconditionally give drugs to people in need.


    This is rare.


    Think of other gangs, which are not miasma and are still chopping and killing in the street.


    Because knowing the identity of these people is to see the weapons brought by these people.


    The people around us are getting more active.


    They want to win over.


    Only one person, quietly left the place.


    This is Liu Shao.


    Before Liu Shao left, he saw Chen Haoqing''s bodyguard talking and laughing with the people of the Green Gang.


    He knew it was an opportunity.


    A chance to hold a golden thigh. Today''s war situation is very clear.


    There are enemies outside, underground personnel inside, and internal struggles among them.


    It''s cannon fodder sooner or later. Who cares how old you are.


    But some people are different. They hold the power of life and death. Whoever has weapons and medicine has the right to speak.


    Now there is a chance, we must hold it.

 Chapter 1589

    After Zhou Mohan came to the battlefield, the half year war ended.


    They finally won.


    At the beginning, Liu Shaoshuai approached on his own initiative. He made a deal with Chen Haoqing, and Zhou Mohan witnessed it.


    If the other party wants a share, it needs advanced weapons, and all it can do is to fully cooperate with Chen Haoqing on the battlefield.


    Now that they have won, the disciples have been saved and defeated the enemy, they should go their separate ways.


    Zhou Mohan has become thin in the past six months, but he has increased his calm temperament.


    Chen Haoqing is now like a fish in water on the battlefield, and his control is more handy.


    Now when Japanese people hear his name taboo, they will shout a madman.


    This man is a deadly game.


    Now it''s finally over. They''re going back to Shanghai beach.


    One goes by land and the other by water.


    Before leaving, Chen Haoqing personally sent Zhou Mohan to the ship.


    "You really don''t go with me?" Zhou Mohan asked with a smile again.


    Chen Haoqing sat on the horse and shook his head at him as before.


    "Brothers are waiting for me. I''ll watch you go." his tone is gentle and low.


    Zhou Mohan smiled and shook his head, turned and ordered people to sail.


    One was standing on the ship and the other on the ground. Their eyes collided in the void.


    They have been busy every day for the past six months.


    When the war started, he was suffering from fear.


    Worry about each other''s safety.


    When they couldn''t sleep for days and nights, they hugged each other in the open space to keep warm.


    They have done more intimate things than ever before.


    Although it is cuddling, sleeping together, with a rice bowl and a pair of chopsticks.


    But they still didn''t poke open the window paper.


    Chen Haoqing watched the boat slowly go away. The people standing on the boat didn''t make any other movements.


    It was not until the ship became smaller and smaller and could not see the clear shadow of the people on board that Chen Haoqing left on his horse.


    This time, they don''t know what to face.


    What is testing them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few years, Chen Haoqing fought in the north and south, and the Green Gang will always be the biggest backer behind him.


    Enjoy endless weapons and have medicine that makes others greedy.


    He was so arrogant on the battlefield that the enemy was frightened.


    The only pity is that Zhou Mohan did not follow him on the battlefield in recent years.


    But every time, they send people to deliver urgently needed materials and weapons.


    The accident happened in the summer of this year.


    Chen Haoqing became the top leader. He took over the Bing factory of the Green Gang, although he was only a guard.


    But it''s no different from giving it to him.


    The Third Master of the Green Gang left Shanghai beach with his wife, and there were a few members of the Green Gang.


    Zhou Mohan stayed. Instead of reorganizing the Green Gang, he managed the western medicine factory and came to Chen Haoqing.


    What this attitude means is already self-evident.


    Over the years, they have experienced a lot. Some words and things don''t need to be stated


    That night, they talked all night.


    The bedroom light was on all night.


    As Chen Haoqing''s bodyguard, the closest person listened to the corner in the middle of the night.


    Ambiguous - ambiguous voice, repressed crying, explosive confession.


    And the low sobs of two adults were heard by him.


    From this day on, no matter where Chen Haoqing goes, he will take Zhou Mohan with him.


    His feelings seem cold, but only in the dead of night can people know how strong they are.


    It was not long before Chen Haoqing made a major decision. He broke away from the X Party.


    Chose another school.

 Chapter 1590

    On the battlefield, bullets fly everywhere, and danger is everywhere.


    The enemy is about to be defeated.


    But Chen Haoqing still insists on joining every battle.


    This time, his life was in danger.


    At the critical moment, Zhou Mohan saved him.


    There were so many enemies that they were in a mess when they rushed up.


    Chen Haoqing kept moving forward and wanted to pick up Zhou Mohan who was shot.


    But just then, the enemy gave him another shot.


    His eyes were stunned and showed an expression of disbelief. Then he pointed the muzzle of the gun at the man who shot in the dark.


    The gunshot rang out and the man in the dark fell.


    But then, Chen Haoqing knelt on the ground because of his injury.


    His eyes were searching for his beloved on the battlefield.


    Although he never told Zhou Mohan about love and love, he knew the weight of this person in his heart.


    For many years, his heart has not changed.


    I can''t find it, my eyes are confused, and my brain is gradually unclear.


    He heard someone calling him.


    His ears roared. Chen Haoqing''s Scarlet eyes closed reluctantly and fell down.


    Chen Haoqing is injured, and Zhou Mohan''s life and death are unknown.


    This is the biggest test for the two to go hand in hand today.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you find it?" the man sitting on the sofa was naked and wrapped in a circle of white gauze in front of the moon Hungary.


    The guard standing not far away shook his head, "chief, there is still no news."


    "Look! Then keep looking!"


    A month has passed, and Zhou Mohan still hasn''t been found.


    "Yes!" the other party saluted and left.


    Chen Haoqing fell deeply into the sofa.


    When he first woke up, the whole man was crazy.


    He saw with his own eyes that Zhou Mohan was injured and his body slowly fell down.


    He also showed a heartless smile on all aspects.


    That appearance deeply hurt Chen Haoqing''s heart.


    After waking up again, his first order was to find Zhou Mohan at all costs.


    Live to see people, die to see corpses.


    It is undeniable that every time there is no news, he breathes a little relief at the bottom of his heart.


    Sometimes no news is good news.


    Half a year passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    By this time the enemy had begun to surrender.


    When Chen Haoqing got the news, he cried like a child.


    Victory.


    His ambition, his wish, his goal has been realized all the way.


    However, his lover could not be found.


    Chen Haoqing, who thoroughly broke out the pain and sour at the bottom of his heart, was seriously ill later.


    During this period, he still ordered his confidants to look for Zhou Mohan.


    Until this day, the people he trusted most brought good news.


    I found Mr. Zhou.


    Regardless of his illness, Chen Haoqing got on a boat and went south to a remote village.


    The quiet village that is backward and has never been harmed by the enemy.


    When he got there, he saw his lame lover.


    Zhou Mohan was walking slowly with crutches outside the simple hut.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Haoqing shed silent tears again.


    Thirty men shed silent tears, and no one thought he was ashamed.


    Will only feel sad.


    Zhou Mohan is really lucky to live.


    When the battlefield was close to the water, his body somehow floated into the water. Before that, someone shot him in the leg.


    Since then, his legs will limp.


    Even if it''s not obvious, it can''t be covered up. He''s abandoned.


    Zhou Mohan was not surprised to see Chen Haoqing appear.


    Because he knew this man would come.


    A few days ago, a stranger came into the villa. He was suspicious at that time.

 Chapter 1591

    Seeing that Chen Haoqing was thin, haggard and his eyes were slightly red, he burst into tears silently.


    His heart ached.


    Zhou Mohan stood in place, with a more gentle face and a relieved smile.


    He threw his crutch aside and stretched out his arms to Chen Haoqing, "don''t cry, I can''t come to you."


    Chen Haoqing wiped the tears on his face, and his cold face returned to expressionless.


    But his dark deep eyes stared at Zhou Mohan with an affectionate and gentle light.


    Hearing each other''s words, he was heartache, but he also knew that this was an unchangeable fact.


    He raised his feet and walked step by step to his sweetheart.


    Zhou Mohan, who is nearly 40 years old, saw Chen Haoqing coming and his eyes were red.


    The man who came was the sweetest part of his youth.


    It''s a cinnabar mole of his youth.


    It is his lover who is now dependent on each other.


    How many hardships have they gone through before they come to this day.


    Only when he survived the disaster did he know that he was reluctant to give up and heartache in his heart.


    Seeing Zhou Mohan crying, there was no peace on Chen Haoqing''s face.


    He strode to the other side and hugged them.


    "Don''t cry, I''m coming."


    A cold tone of voice, but confided in a gentle tone.


    This made Zhou Mohan cry more and more in his eyes.


    He hugged the man who was ten years younger than him and had no less feelings than him.


    "I thought I was really dead and would never see you again."


    "No! Don''t say that word. You''re fine. We''re all fine."


    Chen Haoqing''s efforts to hold the person in his arms have been stepped up.


    Zhou Mohan closed his eyes and leaned on Chen Haoqing''s shoulder, "take me back."


    For more than a year, he didn''t want to go back all the time.


    But the place was too remote, there was no doctor, and his leg injury was delayed.


    "OK, let''s go home."


    Chen Haoqing bent to pick him up and turned to leave.


    Of course, before leaving, the guards around him left a heavy thank you to the family who saved Zhou Mohan.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Chen Haoqing held the man in his arms tightly.


    He played with Zhou Mohan''s fingers gently and treasure.


    These hands are full of gun cocoons, especially in recent years.


    It has been more than a month since he came back, but Chen Haoqing still has no sense of security.


    No matter what you do, you will stick to Zhou Mohan.


    At this moment, even if they are lying in a bed, they are like conjoined dolls.


    "It''s not very comfortable. You can relax." after enduring it again and again, Zhou Mohan decided to speak.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Haoqing immediately let go and turned the man over. His eyes showed a nervous look, "what''s wrong?"


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Zhou Mo smiled, "you hold it too tight."


    In a word, let Chen Haoqing show a sad look.


    He held the person in front of him in his arms again, but the strength was very loose.


    Thinking of the scene of the two now, Zhou Mohan asked, "what are your plans in the future?"


    Chen Haoqing was stunned, "huh?"


    "If you win, you must make a marriage report in the future, or the leaders above will pull the red line, and I''m a man..."


    "Stop talking!" Chen Haoqing interrupted him.


    He knows what that means.


    Now he has a different identity and always affects something.


    When you are with a man, you have to face the contempt of others, or even more embarrassing scenes.


    If he is not in this position, he may really be able to stay together for a lifetime.


    But this is not the case.


    Fortunately, Chen Haoqing has already thought of the future.


    He gently and carefully hugged the person in his arms, lowered his head, gently approached each other''s lips and kissed them carefully.


    Chen Haoqing didn''t stop until the person in his arms blushed and began to refuse.


    His voice gasped: "the third master wrote some time ago. I thought we would leave Shanghai for Hong Kong. What do you think?"


    "Really?!" came the surprised voice.


    Hearing the excited voice with changed tone, Chen Haoqing knew that it was settled.


    Thinking of what he wanted to give up, Chen Haoqing didn''t give up.


    But also a rare want to compensate.


    He turned over and pressed Zhou Mo Han under him.


    "Really."


    Then the room cried all night and begged for mercy.

 Chapter 1592

    "Han Yun, get out of the way!" came the noisy voice.


    Mi Youning felt his head was going to explode. It hurt.


    "When you enter my Han family, you are the people of my Han family."


    The deep voice came into mi Youning''s ears from far to near.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and the surrounding scene fell into her eyes.


    Mud wall, old wooden cabinet, half new dresser, and wooden basin rack for washing face not far away.


    Then she looked down. At this moment, she was lying on the earth Kang.


    Mi Youning knows that she has entered a new task world.


    Depending on the costumes around, life here is very tight.


    It''s good to say that it''s hard to find money.


    Mi Youning sits up from the earth Kang. Behind her are some broken flower quilts. They look new.


    She sat up and leaned against the new quilt and began to accept the memory and plot of the world.


    This is Wangjia village.


    Wangjia village, it can be seen that all the villages are surnamed Wang, and the rare surnames are foreign households.


    For example, the family I married today is surnamed Han.


    His original name was Wang jiarou.


    My parents are still alive at home, as well as my eldest brother and second sister. One goes to school in the town and the other has already been married.


    The original body at home is the treasure in the hand of the family, the youngest.


    It was supposed to be the treasure in the palm of the family, but now it sits in the most down-to-earth family in the village.


    Today is the day when Wang jiarou marries the Han family.


    Or to be correct, it was the day when Wang jiarou married the Han family for her cousin Wang Yuxin.


    Han Yun is the most depressed family in the village.


    He was the only one in the family and had no land. He made a living by hunting.


    Their family lived by hunting for generations, and they had a prosperous life.


    But when Han Yun was young, his father went hunting in the mountain and was bitten to death by a big insect. His body was incomplete.


    Han Yun''s mother knew this and fainted immediately.


    After finishing his father''s affairs, his mother followed him soon.


    Since then, Han Yun has been the only one in the Han family.


    Now Han Yun is twenty-six.


    He left the village when he was fifteen, and now he has come back less than a year.


    The village said that his family''s life was not good. Just look at his two earth houses.


    The people who had left Wangjia village for ten years came back. Within a year, they found a matchmaker and said they wanted to find their mother-in-law.


    This move is ten Liang silver.


    Ten Liang silver is a lot of money here.


    Ordinary people spend two or three liang of silver a year.


    It can be seen that the ten Liang silver is a huge wealth. Of course, it is in Wangjia village.


    The original aunt came up with the idea of the silver.


    Immediately contact the matchmaker and say that he is marrying the Wang''s daughter to Han Yun.


    The matchmaker thought it was Wang Yuxin from her uncle''s family, so she agreed.


    But on the day of marriage, the married man became Wang jiarou.


    And then


    Mi Youning opened her eyes.


    The noise outside the door continued. This time it sounded familiar.


    "Han Yun! Give me jiarou!"


    The angry voice is the father of the original body.


    Mi Youning couldn''t help thinking of the original plot.


    The original body seems to wake up in the noise.


    The first time is to cry and never marry Han Yun.


    In her eyes, there is only a lover.


    Yes, she had a lover. Although she started from love and ended in ceremony, that person was the one she was thinking about.


    Han Yun also knew that the bride had been replaced when Wang jiarou''s father came to the door.


    At first, he didn''t intend to hand over Wang jiarou.


    You can see the original body crying, saying that there is another person you like, so you let him go.


    Then... What awaits is the destruction of Wangjia village.

 Chapter 1593

    "That''s the same sentence. If you enter the door of my Han family, you are the people of my Han family." a low voice sounded.


    "Fart your mother''s dog! That''s my daughter. I didn''t marry her to you! Get out of the way!" the original father was angry.


    "Han Yun, it''s my parents'' fault. Jiarou doesn''t know it and has been filled with medicine. Let''s go in and see if there''s anything wrong?"


    Warm voice, the same familiar.


    This is uncle''s son, Wang Qinglong.


    This is the wisest man in the original uncle''s family.


    After marriage, he moved out of the old house and lived with his wife on the edge of the village.


    I''d rather live almost than be unhappy with my family every day.


    Uncle is a delicious and lazy man, and aunt is a man with high eyes and low hands, open eyes to money and gossip.


    As for the cousin Wang Yuxin, this is great.


    Wang Yuxin, who is ambitious and ambitious, dreamed of marrying a rich master and living a rich wife when he was a child.


    Mi Youning sat on the earthen Kang in the house, listening to the noise outside and recalling the original plot, his mind was a little confused for a moment.


    Her head still hurts. It is estimated that it is the sequelae of being filled with too much medicine.


    The original aunt is also cruel.


    In order that her daughter would not marry Han Yun, she called Wang jiarou home, filled a bowl of medicine, covered it with a red towel and threw it directly onto the ox cart.


    Mi Youning gets up and gets off the Kang. Wearing red embroidered shoes that squeeze her feet, she walks to the door.


    The original aunt was kind enough to change Wang jiarou into a wedding dress and embroidered shoes.


    Unfortunately, the clothes are too big and the shoes under your feet are too small.


    It''s still half new, and I don''t know where to get it.


    When mi Youning came to the door, without hesitation, she opened the door from the inside.


    The people blocking the door put their eyes on her for a moment.


    "Xiaorou!"


    The original father, Wang ergo, looked at her and exclaimed.


    Han Yun, who blocked the door and stopped the crowd, turned and looked at his newly married mother.


    The woman wore a wedding dress and looked dignified, revealing an unspeakable seductive feeling.


    Thousands of green silk were combed, but it was a little messy, with a strange beauty.


    The woman''s skin lined by the gorgeous red wedding dress shows a faint seductive - human color, which is very beautiful.


    The Phoenix eyes can capture the soul and soul, swing people''s mind and mind, and the lips are like cherry blossoms, which leads people to infinite reverie.


    When Han Yun saw such a woman, he immediately straightened his eyes and became crazy.


    Before, he did not understand what was going on, nor did he not let Wang ergo take his daughter away.


    But people have entered his Han family''s door and are supported to worship heaven and earth with him. If they are taken away, they will be destroyed all their lives.


    He saw something wrong before. Why did the bride hold the bride to worship heaven and earth? It seemed that he thought it was the other party''s dissatisfaction, and then he stopped paying attention.


    Only when Wang Ergou came to ask for his daughter did he understand what was going on.


    It was filled with medicine.


    At this time, looking at the woman in front of him, Han Yun suddenly felt that the man really wanted to let go.


    Such a beautiful person, even if he was once, is rare.


    Today, he is not worthy of others.


    At the same time, MI Youning saw Han Yun clearly.


    He is tall, almost one meter nine by visual inspection, and his figure is solid, which makes people see that he should have strong capital.


    But there was a conspicuous scar on the handsome face, which looked very... Man.

 Chapter 1594

    This scar is manly in MI Youning''s eyes, but it is terrible in the eyes of both men and women in Wangjia village.


    Han Yun left Wangjia village for ten years. When he came back, he was lame and his face was ruined.


    It''s hard for such a person to find a mother-in-law, otherwise he wouldn''t pay ten liang of silver at once.


    When mi Youning looks at Han Yun, the latter is also paying attention to her.


    Their eyes finally collided in the air, one deep and one indifferent, with a little smile on each other''s faces.


    "Cough..."


    However, at this time, Wang Qinglong inadvertently coughed twice.


    Mi Youning''s eyes shifted to him, "lobby brother." his tone was a little alienated.


    Wang Qinglong nodded. "Cousin jiarou, my mother did something wrong this time. Today, my second uncle and I will take you home."


    Mi Youning looked at the middle-aged man standing next to Wang Qinglong.


    The man was dressed in earthy clothes. When he looked at her, the love and sadness in his eyes were straightforward.


    Wang Ergou had a right idea. He separated early. It took a lot of effort to raise children for so many years.


    Supporting the original brother to study, even if it is selling iron, there is no half complaint and regret.


    Of course, even so, I didn''t let the original body suffer any injustice.


    At this time, MI Youning suddenly understood something to Shangwang Ergou''s eyes.


    This man is also a rational man. He knows what he will face in the future if he takes her away at this time.


    "Xiaorou." Wang Ergou looked at his daughter in red wedding clothes and clenched her fists.


    Mi Youning smiled. She looked at the people around her.


    These people were drinking wedding wine. Unexpectedly, Wang Ergou broke in and said he would take his daughter.


    Everyone liked to watch the excitement and immediately watched it with relish.


    Who doesn''t know, Wang Dagou''s family received ten Liang silver from Han Yun to marry his daughter Wang Yuxin.


    But I never thought that the one who got married on the day of marriage became the daughter of Wang Ergou''s family.


    Mi Youning smiled at the people around her and walked to Wang Ergou.


    Reaching out to pull the other party''s sleeves still stained with dirt ash, Jiao said angrily, "Dad came to drink the wedding wine. Why did he make trouble with others? It''s not difficult for my daughter."


    It seems to complain, but it''s still a coquettish tone.


    Wang Ergou smiled at his daughter and looked at the darkness in her eyes.


    He sighed deeply, "did you really let dad drink this wedding wine?"


    Hearing this question, the discussion in the crowd suddenly disappeared and became silent.


    Everyone looked at Mi Youning and waited for her answer.


    Even Han Yun on one side stared at Mi Youning with deep eyes.


    Mi Youning then covered her mouth and smiled with shame and embarrassment.


    This time I really complained, "Dad said, shouldn''t you drink wedding wine when your daughter gets married? Is this dissatisfied with your daughter or dissatisfied with her husband?"


    Then he loosened Wang Ergou''s arm.


    But before releasing, she pressed the other party''s hand with her hand.


    After that, MI Youning went into the house. It was a new house.


    Wang Ergou looked at the back of his daughter leaving. The love in his eyes was stronger, and the sadness was obvious.


    My daughter is sensible, but she has also been greatly wronged.


    Now it is impossible to change the fact that his daughter came to the Han family in an ox cart and worshipped heaven and earth.


    Thinking of this, Wang Ergou glared at Han Yun.


    The latter did not know and did not accept it.

 Chapter 1595

    Han Yun naturally heard what mi Youning said and saw the other party enter the house, which was already a choice.


    Wang Ergou saw that his eyes were still staring at his daughter''s back, and his face sank instantly.


    "Good son-in-law, can you hear my xiaorou''s words? You''ll have to drink until you''re drunk today!" gnashing your teeth, Wang Ergou confided word by word.


    Everyone present could hear the deep voice, which was somewhat unhappy.


    Han Yun took back his sight, met Wang Ergou''s eyes and respectfully said, "naturally, please, father-in-law." then he stretched out his hand.


    "Hum!" Wang Ergou shook his sleeve and walked to the courtyard banquet.


    Between his sleeves, the dust drifted out.


    Han Yun looked at Wang Ergou''s back and shook his head and laughed.


    He really didn''t expect this to happen.


    Seeing people around him watching, his eyes sank. "It''s still early. The food is going to be cold. Please come back."


    People who are ready to continue watching the play leave one after another.


    Han Yun saw everyone leave and looked at the new father-in-law beside Wang Qinglong. His face was still gloomy. He turned and walked into the house.


    Mi Youning is sitting by the bed, feeling the bulge under the mattress.


    There''s something down here.


    Lift up the bedding, jujube, longan, peanut and so on.


    Han Yun walks in and sees mi Youning lifting his bedding.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to hear the footsteps behind him.


    She reached out to pick up a handful of dried fruits on the bed and took the dates to her mouth.


    After that, put down the bedding and sit in the area where people don''t stand.


    Han Yun saw this scene and showed some bewilderment.


    He went to the earth Kang and looked at Mi Youning with calm eyes.


    The latter peeled the peanuts in his hands and sent the nuts to his mouth. Only then did he look up at Han Yun.


    The man''s identity seems not simple.


    In the original plot, she saw everything, but she couldn''t see the man.


    The destruction of Wangjia village was caused by the war, but before that, Han Yun left Wangjia village.


    Considering that there is still a year to go before the war, MI Youning feels that he needs to make a good plan.


    The original wish is very simple. Live well, live innocently, and let your family live.


    In the original plot, Wang jiarou left Han Yun''s house, but the reputation was also bad.


    The lover who wanted to marry occupied her, but did not marry her, making her a broken shoe in the village,


    Her reputation spread, and her eldest brother''s schools in the town were affected.


    Mi Youning does not sympathize with the original body, because it is not worthy of sympathy in modern times.


    Even if the original body encounters such a thing, she is still alive. It can be seen that her willpower is also good.


    Although the other party is sad when he is abandoned by his lover, he doesn''t look for shortsightedness.


    But she was ruined all her life. She could no longer marry a good family, and even implicated her family.


    She gave up on men, just wanted to live, and her family lived well.


    I hope my eldest brother can go to high school and my parents won''t be stabbed in the spine.


    The original body cares most about her family. As for the scum man who destroyed her, MI Youning didn''t receive half of the original body''s reference from the beginning to the end.


    Everything about the man was found in MI Youning''s memory.


    While mi Youning was distracted, Han Yun turned and left the room.


    He looked at marrying a beautiful woman for her, and his heart was warm.


    The past was gone. From then on, he just had to hold his mother-in-law and wake up.


    Before leaving, looking at the dress at home seemed too simple, I had an idea in my heart.

 Chapter 1596

    Naturally, MI Youning heard Han Yun''s departure. She looked up at each other''s tall back and showed some meditation at the bottom of her eyes.


    She can''t see through this man


    ¡­¡­


    At the banquet, Wang Ergou waited for Han Yun and asked Wang Qinglong to bring a jar of wine early.


    When Han Yun came out, he greeted people at the first time, "good son-in-law is coming... This is a good day. After working on this jar of wine, life will be prosperous in the future."


    Han Yun went to the table and stared at a jar of wine on the table without flinching.


    After hearing Wang Ergou''s words, his face also showed a little smile, "thank you, father-in-law."


    Pick up a jar of wine on the table, send it directly to your mouth and pour it down.


    Wang Ergou just wants to embarrass Han Yun. His good daughter has been ruined by this man for nothing. Who can understand the heart of being a father? Naturally, it is uncomfortable.


    But seeing Han Yun''s behavior, the unhappiness in his eyes dissipated a little, only a little.


    People around were watching the play. When they saw Han Yun''s forthright actions, they all shouted aside.


    "Good job!"


    "Han Yun can''t see it. He has this ability..."


    "Awesome, it''s a man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Some people around see whether Han Yun can hold on to the end and gradually cry away.


    That''s a jar of wine. Han Yun is still pouring it.


    Wang Qinglong, standing beside Wang Ergou, saw Han Yun''s drinking method and immediately pulled Wang Ergou''s sleeve.


    "Second uncle, this drinking method is fatal. Make a noise."


    Wang Ergou didn''t expect that Han Yun didn''t put down the wine jar.


    Although his eyes were still angry, he had no previous resentment.


    "You..." however, just as he was about to stop, Han Yun put down the wine jar in his hand.


    Han Yun flushed the wine jar in his hand and the mouth of the backhand bowl.


    Seeing this, the people took a breath.


    This is all drunk.


    Wang Ergou''s face also showed a little shock.


    Han Yun is like nothing, "father-in-law, the food is going to be cold. Eat some while it''s hot. My mother-in-law must be still busy farming. Take some food back when you go back."


    As soon as he saw the posture of Wang Ergou, he knew that it was Li Hui who had just come from the field, with a hoe on his shoulder and soil all over his body.


    As soon as Han Yun mentioned his mother-in-law at home, Wang Ergou''s face was a little gloomy.


    His mother-in-law didn''t know her daughter was married to the Han family.


    Before he worked in the fields, his nephew Wang Qinglong came to tell him.


    There were many people in the field, and the other party only whispered to him.


    When he heard the news, he was almost crazy and ran directly to the Han family with a hoe.


    When he came, the woman asked him what he was doing.


    He scolded the other party and came without saying anything.


    If I go back, I''m afraid I''ll die of sadness if my mother knows about it.


    Wang Ergou was in a bad mood and sat drinking from bowl to bowl.


    The banquet will break up sooner or later. Now it is the busy time of the spring equinox. Everyone slowly leaves the Han family.


    Wang Qinglong looked at the drunk second uncle and helped him up to say goodbye to Han Yun.


    "I''ll take my second uncle back first. You... You''re good to your cousin. She''s the most innocent."


    Han Yun''s face was also slightly red at this time. He didn''t drink less today. He was drunk by Wang Ergou, the new father-in-law.


    Hearing Wang Qinglong''s words, his eyes were still sober and rational, "well, yes, I will be good to her."

 Chapter 1597

    Wang Qinglong doesn''t understand Han Yun, who is taller and stronger than him.


    He has been working in the town and seldom wanders around the village.


    It was said that this man was ferocious, had scars on his face, his legs were not very good, and his family was still poor.


    But I didn''t expect that such a person would pay twelve days'' worth of silver to find his mother-in-law.


    What''s more, his mother used such a method to destroy his cousin''s life for the ten Liang silver.


    Thinking that his mother contributed to this, Wang Qinglong stopped saying anything and helped Wang Ergou leave the Han family.


    Han Yun sent them to the door, turned and looked at the messy courtyard, with a little headache.


    In fact, the reason why he found a matchmaker to marry a woman is also because of the things in the family. He really doesn''t know how to start.


    It''s also good to marry an honest man, warm his quilt at home and clean up his home.


    I can''t imagine that the process in the middle is so twists and turns.


    The man was married, but thinking of this process, Han Yun pressed the bridge of his nose, stepped into the yard and began to clean up.


    The charming person in the room is not suitable to be too close to him now. After all, he is voluntary.


    That person should be served like Miss Qianjin.


    When he watched closely before, he saw that each other''s hands were clean and tender. He didn''t do rough work at first sight.


    When Wang Ergou was pouring his wine, he was in tears. It can be seen that he was showing his true feelings.


    The daughter who was put in the palm of his hand by his parents began to suffer when she arrived at his home.


    Han Yun sighed again. He was confused.


    I thought I could find a woman to clean up his house and warm his bed for ten liang of silver.


    But I didn''t expect that such a petite person would be tied up and destroyed by him all his life.


    "Bang... Wow..."


    "Wow... Bang..."


    Han Yun just cleaned up a few piles of bowls and dishes on the table. He missed one and all the dishes and bowls fell to the ground.


    Looking at the broken dishes on the ground, Han Yun had a headache.


    Mi Youning came out when she heard the sound in the room.


    Looking at the tall man, standing in the yard, drooping his eyes and looking at the fragments on the ground, it was like being absent-minded.


    She walked slowly to the yard, put away the dishes and chopsticks on the table and put them in the big wooden basin by the well.


    These things are easy to do without any confusion.


    When Han Yun heard the news, he looked up at Mi Youning''s actions, with chagrin in his eyes.


    He is too clumsy.


    Looking at the movements of people in red wedding clothes, Han Yun wants to come forward to help.


    "Bang... Wow..."


    But in the walking room, he brought the only pile of intact bowls and plates on the table to the ground again.


    His clothes were hung on the table. When he walked, his strength was too strong, and the table was taken up.


    Mi Youning looked along the voice, and Han Yun tightened his body in an instant.


    Seeing his appearance as if he had done something wrong, MI Youning bent his lips and smiled.


    This smile made Han Yun''s eyes straight when he looked at her.


    The beauty''s eye waves flow and instantly seduce the soul.


    Mi Youning didn''t pay attention to Han Yun''s crazy eyes. She pointed to one side of the table, "you move these tables and I''ll clean up the dishes."


    Han Yun nodded and walked to the table with hands and feet.


    All the dishes and chopsticks on it were taken away by Mi Youning.


    Two people just like this, one person cleans up the dishes, and one person carries the table and piles up the seats.


    The men and women were not tired. They quickly cleaned up more than ten tables in the yard.


    Han Yun lifted the last table and piled it up. He looked at Mi Youning standing far away.

 Chapter 1598

    I saw the tip of each other''s nose, revealing some glittering and translucent sweat in the candlelight at night.


    At this moment, Han Yun felt a little distressed and was accompanied by a feeling of cheerfulness.


    "Go back to the house and have a rest. I''ll take the rest." Han Yun said to MI Youning and turned away.


    He went to the corner of the yard, picked up the broom and began to sweep the yard.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning didn''t say anything and turned to walk into the room.


    After a while, Han Yun came in with some clean food.


    "Have some first. No one has touched it."


    Although mi Youning had eaten some dried fruits before, she was still hungry.


    Immediately nodded, said thank you, and buried himself in dinner.


    Han Yun turned and left the room. Before long, he came with a bucket of water and walked to the compartment of the house.


    There was a bath bucket inside. Han Yunlai picked it up and back many times before he filled it up.


    The last two times, MI Youning saw the heat in his bucket.


    The last time Han Yun left with an empty bucket, MI Youning, who had finished his meal, said, "take a bath first. I''ll clean up the yard before I finish sweeping it."


    Without waiting for MI Youning to respond, the other party stepped out of the house and closed the door considerately.


    Mi Youning gets up and walks to the compartment.


    Such a big bath barrel looks very new, and the water in it is steaming a little hot.


    I''ve been busy before. I''m sweating, and I can''t take a bath at any time when I''m at home.


    Mi Youning takes off her ill fitting wedding dress and throws away the red embroidered shoes that squeeze her feet.


    Until there was nothing, he raised his feet and stepped into the tub.


    Water is not too hot, but it is also a heat that can relieve fatigue.


    Until the whole person entered the bath bucket and was surrounded by hot water, MI Youning breathed comfortably.


    It''s so comfortable.


    Han Yun is in the yard, sweeping the ground absently with a broom.


    He raised his eyes and inadvertently looked at the compartment, because in the dim candlelight, every move reflected by the people inside came into his eyes.


    Han Yun looked at the other party''s actions of withdrawing his clothes and raising his hands and legs.


    Until all the beam beats are gone, the perfect curve is reflected.


    Han Yun immediately lowered his eyes, but his Adam''s apple kept rolling up and down.


    He had never been interested in women before, and he didn''t even have many opportunities.


    But today, just now, he learned his desire for women again.


    Looking at the clothes, the slightly bulging, very restless existence.


    Han Yun closed his eyes.


    The new bride is not willing. He can''t do this. It still takes time.


    After reciting the Vajra Sutra in my heart, I pressed down the valley of my body.


    Mi Youning takes a bath in the bathtub, unaware that she has caused a wedding that ends without illness.


    This night, Wangjia village is doomed to be restless.


    After Wang Ergou came home, his mother-in-law poured a basin of cold water.


    "You god damn, you return my daughter. Why did you leave her in the Han family..."


    When Wang Ergou was awake, his mother-in-law was beating him with her fist.


    The fist on the body doesn''t have much strength.


    When Wang Ergou saw his mother-in-law, he raised his eyes and looked at Wang Qinglong, who hung his head not far away. In an instant, he understood something.


    When Wang Qinglong was holding his second uncle home, he happened to see his second aunt.


    The other party asked him why Uncle Wang drank too much and why jiarou was not at home.


    Because drinking too much also emboldened, Wang Qinglong said the matter.


    Wang Ergou''s daughter-in-law immediately cried.


    Then there is the scene in front of us.

 Chapter 1599

    Wang Ergou picked up the woman who was paralyzed.


    Good voice and good spirit comforted: "what do you want jiarou to do? She was pulled to the Han family in front of the whole village. At that time, the village head witnessed that the two people worshipped heaven and earth. If she brought her daughter back, how would she be a man and marry?"


    Liu Cuiyun, Wang Ergou''s daughter-in-law, howled and cried when she heard this.


    "My poor daughter, I was so cursed by your Wang family. A good child married the poorest person in Wang village. How do you let me live!


    You Wangs eat people and don''t spit pain. This family is divided. Why should you spoil my daughter... "


    Wang Qinglong listened to his second aunt''s words, clenched his fists and pursed his lips.


    Wang Ergou held his daughter-in-law. Although he was uncomfortable, he also comforted her, "life is getting better. Now the facts can''t be changed, so look forward.


    I think the Han family boy is a little older, but his character is OK, as long as he treats our daughter well... "


    "I feel bad. My good daughter, why should the boss take the money to send our daughter to get married? It''s not over. I''m going to find them!"


    With that, Liu Cuiyun got up to break away from Wang Ergou''s arms and ran out of the door, with the fierce determination on his face.


    The appearance of looking for someone to fight stunned Wang Ergou.


    Wang Qinglong saw this sentence and gritted his teeth to catch up.


    It''s my parents'' fault, but he can''t watch my second aunt come to the door and be bullied.


    What his parents look like is naturally clear to his sons.


    After Wang Qinglong chased out, Wang Ergou followed him.


    "Ah... You smelly woman, let go of my hair!"


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you shameless, you rotten thing..."


    When Wang Qinglong returned to his parents'' house, he heard the abuse inside.


    Wang Ergou, who was behind him, walked into the house of his eldest brother and sister-in-law and heard his mother-in-law''s fierce voice.


    The two quickly broke into the house and saw a scene that shocked them.


    I saw his mother-in-law (second aunt) pressing on his sister-in-law (mother) and beating constantly.


    Wang Dagou, on the other side, was stunned when Liu Cuiyun rushed in and crushed his mother-in-law to the ground.


    The second family has always been gentle. He knows why this time.


    But I didn''t expect the honest second family to be so cruel.


    Look at his daughter-in-law. Her face is scratched.


    "You son of a bitch, pull this crazy woman away from me!" Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law was not Liu Cuiyun''s opponent. When she saw Wang Dagou standing aside, she immediately called for help.


    Liu Cuiyun picked up a claw and scratched her intact face again.


    "You bloody, heartless thing, why don''t you die? Your daughter is treasure, but mine is not!


    Why should my good daughter be harmed by you, you wolf! "


    When Wang Dagou heard what his mother-in-law said, he had to come forward to help.


    But suddenly I felt a sharp line of sight. I looked up. It was the second younger brother''s gloomy eyes.


    "Second... Second brother, you''re here."


    Wang Dagou doesn''t speak neatly.


    Wang Ergou didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He went to the daughter-in-law who was beating his sister-in-law and picked her up.


    "Stop fighting. If you fight again, something will happen."


    Liu Cuiyun kicked the woman on the ground when she was picked up.


    Thinking of her daughter''s injustice, she had the heart to kill the smelly woman.


    "Ouch!" Wang Dagou''s family was holding his stomach on the ground.

 Chapter 1600

    Wang Ergou hugged his daughter-in-law and looked coldly at the big brother who was silly.


    "Brother, it''s not over. Tomorrow I''ll call the elders of the clan and the village head. Let''s talk about it."


    Wang Dagou was worried when he heard this. "Second brother, it has nothing to do with me. It was all done by this loser mother-in-law."


    Hearing this, Wang Ergou''s smile became colder.


    "If this woman hadn''t discussed with you, she would have done such a thing? When my father and mother were alive, you were still a little measured, and the family life was passable. Look at how your family is now?"


    Wang Dagou''s family wants to say that although there is a green brick house, it is very down-to-earth.


    There are only two children at home. Wang Qinglong has already moved out and made his own food and drink.


    There are only three people in the family. The better it is. Wang Qinglong will give subsidies to his family every month.


    Reasonably speaking, this family is one of the best in the village.


    But look, the house is in a mess. There are no big things of value.


    Seeing his eldest brother stunned, Wang Ergou knew that his eldest brother was just delicious and lazy, but he still had one or two points of reason.


    It''s just that the married woman is really not a thing.


    Wang Ergou pointed to the woman on the ground, "do you know the reputation of this woman outside and what she did for her mother''s family? The family was emptied by this woman!


    Don''t drink those two liang of wine at home all day. Look what they scold you outside. You''re a loser. There''s someone out of the wall at home... "


    The last sentence made Wang Dagou dumbfounded.


    He is usually delicious and lazy. He likes to drink two or two drinks at home.


    I seldom go out, and sometimes I feel dizzy.


    Even at this time, Wang Dagou was dizzy and drank some wine at dinner.


    At this time, hearing his brother''s words, his face turned green for a moment.


    Wang Qinglong listened to his second uncle and closed his eyes.


    This is one of the reasons why he left home.


    There are some things he can''t say or do as a son of man.


    "I''ll kill you bitch! You cheap thing..."


    Wang Dagou is crazy. His daughter-in-law is stupid.


    When Wang Ergou said it, she was stupid.


    Wang Ergou left his eldest brother''s house with his daughter-in-law.


    "Killed... Ah... Hit!" the woman''s scream sounded, harsh and desperate.


    Wang Dagou knew that his brother would not cheat him. They had already separated. Their parents were not there and had no interests.


    Wang Qinglong watched his mother being pressed on the ground by his father, and he clenched his fists.


    After a while, he heard his mother''s voice getting smaller and smaller. He came forward and pulled Wang Dagou away.


    "Dad, stop fighting. If you hit her again, she will die."


    Wang Dagou gasped and stared at his mother-in-law.


    On the blue face, the whole body trembled and angry.


    However, at this time, he seemed to be smart.


    Hearing his son''s address, I remembered one thing.


    My son hasn''t called this woman for a long time.


    Even when they got married, they took their daughter-in-law out of the house regardless of turning over with the family.


    It''s not separated, but it''s almost the same.


    "Did you know?"


    Otherwise, why not call your mother and live outside with your daughter-in-law.


    Wang Qinglong''s action in his hand was a meal. Then he helped his mother up from the ground and walked to the house.


    "You bastard!"


    Sometimes silence is acquiescence.


    Wang Dagou was going mad.


    As everyone knows, he is a big fool and is hidden from others.


    Thinking of this, Wang Dagou was going crazy.


    I can''t live any longer!

 Chapter 1601

    Mi Yuning doesn''t know what happened to the Wang family.


    At this time, she was lying in the quilt and ready to sleep.


    Not long after she got out of the compartment, Han Yun came in and took a change of clothes into the compartment.


    Then came the sound of water splashing.


    Han Yun didn''t carry water when he came in.


    Mi Youning knows that the other party washed herself with her bath water.


    Thinking that it was the water she took a bath, MI Youning''s face turned red.


    That''s the water she used. Considering that it was used by the man, it''s still a little too ambiguous.


    But then mi Youning shook his head and laughed.


    Think too much. If she is a girl without personnel, she won''t think of those messy things at this time.


    Close her eyes, MI Youning silently hypnotizes herself to sleep. This body needs a good rest.


    Before long, a steady breath sounded.


    Han Yun walked out of the compartment in clean clothes and heard a steady breath from the Kang.


    He walked slowly to the bedside and looked at the sleeping girl.


    There was no makeup on his face and no cigarette powder. The natural beauty made him reluctant to move his eyes.


    Such a woman is really rare in the world.


    Especially when her eyes opened, they were more beautiful than anything else.


    Han Yun''s favorite is this pair of eyes.


    Seeing that people really fell asleep, Han Yun was also relieved.


    The woman didn''t want to marry him. They were lying on a Kang. They were afraid of being embarrassed.


    Han Yun went up to the Kang and got into the quilt. When he was lying down, he raised his hand. The candle in the room between his fingers went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning slept well this night.


    Open your eyes, the strange environment comes into your eyes, and all the memories of last night come back to your mind in an instant.


    Touched the bedding on one side, it had already lost its heat.


    Mi Youning sat up from the Kang and looked inside. Then she put on her wedding dress last night and stayed. She still pulled last night''s red embroidered shoes.


    The original body has nothing here, not even a change of clothes.


    Out of the house, I saw the green smoke floating in the void of the yard.


    It came from the kitchen.


    Mi Youning looked down at the kitchen.


    But against Han Yun who came out.


    Han Yun was stunned when he saw mi Youning.


    Then his face softened a little and his tone was as light as possible, "you wake up and eat."


    The scar on his face moved as he spoke.


    Mi Youning stared at the scar on his face with bold and direct eyes.


    When Han Yun saw where her eyes were staring, the softness on his face quickly dissipated.


    He took the food in his hand and walked to the main room.


    The pace is fast and urgent.


    Mi Youning was puzzled when she saw his movements.


    Does this man have low self-esteem? No, it doesn''t look like it.


    Without much thought, she turned and walked to the well in the yard to wash her face with water.


    However, just as she put the bucket down into the well, a pair of big hands took the rope from her hands.


    Turning around, it was Han Yun who left quickly just now.


    The other party brought up a bucket of water in twos and threes, poured the water into the wooden basin, and then walked to the kitchen without saying a word.


    Mi Youning first stared at the water in the basin beside the well, then looked up at Han Yun''s back.


    Is this man a sullen coquette?


    Mi Youning seemed to find the truth. She bent down and began to wash her face.


    In this era, there was no toothbrush. She simply took a bite and poured the water from the wooden basin into the yard.


    Turn around and see Han Yun, follow each other''s footsteps and go to the main room.

 Chapter 1602

    Han Yun put the food on the table and sat at the table waiting for MI Youning.


    Mi Youning walks in and sits beside Han Yun.


    Only because there are only two stools in front of the table and they are still by Han Yun''s side.


    "Eat."


    Mi Youning sat down and Han Yun spoke.


    "HMM." picked up chopsticks and had a rich breakfast.


    Large pieces of pork are also fat. There are large pieces of pork in each bowl.


    There are pieces, pieces, strips, all meat.


    Mi Youning chewed the dishes in a bowl.


    The smell... Is really unspeakable.


    It''s not delicious. It''s very salty.


    Han Yun thought mi Youning was embarrassed when she saw that she didn''t eat much meat.


    He immediately took the largest piece of meat from the bowl on the table and sent it to MI Youning''s bowl.


    "Eat more. Don''t be embarrassed."


    After talking, he quickly pulled the porridge in his bowl and bit a mouthful of white flour steamed bread.


    This is something you can''t eat at ordinary times.


    Even in Wangjia village, the richest family can''t eat meat once in ten days and a half months.


    Not to mention those families who can only be contaminated with meat during the new year''s festival.


    Han Yun thought he had done a good deed and was very happy.


    At the same time, I am determined to work hard to raise the women around me when I go hunting in the mountains today.


    Mi Youning was silly at the fat meat in the bowl.


    She''s not embarrassed. She really can''t eat, okay.


    Pick up the meat in the bowl and MI Youning wants to take it out.


    However, she looked up and saw the man sitting next to her, the arc of her mouth, and the chopsticks in her hand came down.


    Finally, the meat didn''t go into mi Youning''s stomach.


    Han Yun finished eating and saw that MI Youning was still eating. He got up and went to the corner of the house to pick up the bow and arrow.


    "I''ll go hunting up the mountain. You wait for me at home. I''ll come back in the evening. There''s something to eat in the kitchen. Make what you want."


    Mi Youning nodded, "I see."


    Han Yun left. Mi Youning put down the bowl and took out the meat.


    She didn''t have much appetite, so she put the dishes and chopsticks on the table into the kitchen.


    Although the Han family has a simple house, MI Youning can see that there is no shortage of food and drink in the family.


    There are a lot of meat, eggs, white flour and rice in the kitchen.


    If this is an ordinary family, where so many refined and expensive foods are coarse grains such as Baomi valley.


    Out of the kitchen, I looked at the hut not far away, and there was a low voice.


    It''s like the panting sound from some animal.


    Mi Youning goes to the door and pushes the hut away.


    She stared straight into the room.


    It''s a red horse.


    Even if mi Youning is not in the army, he knows that this is a good horse, even a war horse.


    Red rabbits and horses are red all over, like fire, crisscross the battlefield, like heavenly horses coming to earth.


    The horse in front of us is the red rabbit horse, and it has always been the representative of a good horse.


    Such a horse travels thousands of miles a day and 800 at night. It is even more loyal to a horse. After recognizing the Lord, it is only loyal to one person.


    Seeing the existence of this horse, MI Youning guessed Han Yun''s identity more directionally.


    Such a mark is hard to buy.


    Ordinary people who dare to raise such a horse, how can they tame it.


    Money does not necessarily support it, and power does not necessarily have an opportunity to get it.


    Mi Youning looked at the red rabbit''s eyes. The other party sneered at her, then shook his head and raised his front hoof, so he didn''t look at her anymore.


    But she felt ridicule in the horse''s eyes.


    That scornful look, as if she were an ant.


    Mi Youning thought of his parable and was unable to laugh or cry for a moment.

 Chapter 1603

    Although the red rabbit is proud by nature, it is not so humanized.


    What kind of master, what kind of pet?


    Mi Youning thinks about Han Yun. It seems that the red rabbit is not so arrogant in the world.


    However, when the red rabbit raised its front hoof, MI Youning found that its leg was wrong.


    It seems that the leg is a little bent and not in harmony with the other leg.


    She couldn''t help walking forward for two steps, but the red rabbit turned his head to stare at her and shouted at her in a low voice.


    "Hiss..."


    Mi Youning quickly stood up and tutted at the red rabbit''s displeased and unwelcome posture.


    "Your leg should be hurt. I''ll see if I can cure you. It''s a war horse at least."


    The red rabbit''s eyes are still resistant.


    "Your temper is not small. Now you are riding a horse in Pingyang. That''s your fate. Don''t put your bad temper here."


    "Hiss..." the red rabbit was worried.


    Mi Youning couldn''t bear to see the light in his eyes for a moment.


    In fact, uncle Huang also has a war horse, red rabbit. Every time he goes to the racecourse, he sees the arrogant horse.


    But it''s not as good as the man in front of us. It looks like a broken cow in the world.


    Seeing the angry eyes of the red rabbit, MI Youning couldn''t bear it.


    She raised her hand and the power of her soul bounced on the red rabbit.


    The other party can''t even yell.


    Mi Youning saw that it could not move, so he stepped forward.


    She squatted down - and looked at the front legs of the red rabbit.


    This leg was obviously bent. She reached out to touch the problem in the bulging part.


    But it''s swollen inside. There''s some blood under my hands.


    This is not a short-term injury.


    This leg... Is obviously useless.


    But she clearly saw that the red rabbit was still raising its front legs.


    If she hadn''t observed carefully, she couldn''t have found something wrong with the horse.


    I just don''t know how much pain the other party endured when he raised his legs.


    At this time, MI Youning touched the red rabbit''s leg, and the other party''s body was still shaking.


    Feeling the red rabbit trembling, MI Youning sighed low.


    This kind of war horse shouldn''t be like this. The injury looks like a sharp weapon and hurts the bone.


    If modern medicine were here, it would be hopeless.


    Can only wait for it to rot, and finally spread to the whole body, and then slowly... Die of pain.


    It''s not a short time for the red rabbit in front of us to be seriously injured. It''s not easy to persist until now.


    It''s not easy to live for such a long time, and the pain is unimaginable.


    The soul power in the hand slowly wound around the red rabbit''s leg.


    All the strength was sent to the place where the bone broke.


    "You are also lucky. You met me, or you will die in a while."


    The red rabbit''s eyes slowly stabilized from the watery anger.


    Eventually its eyes merged slowly.


    When mi Youning stopped, the red rabbit was slowly lying on the ground.


    Seeing that the bulge on each other''s legs is small, MI Youning gets up and leaves.


    She can''t cure the red rabbit at one time. Han Yun will find out.


    Looking at the fresh hay in the red rabbit trough, I prepared it carefully.


    Han Yun must come every day.


    In the future, she will come once a day and slowly get better.


    It''s inconspicuous.


    Mi Youning left the cabin and felt that it was not suitable for red rabbits. What such a war horse yearned for most was freedom.


    She doesn''t know. It''s not Han Yun who won''t let it out. It''s the red rabbit who doesn''t want to come out at all.

 Chapter 1604

    Leaving the hut where the red rabbit is located, MI Youning walks out of the courtyard.


    The house of the Han family is dilapidated. It is still at the foot of the mountain in Wangjia village. If this house is close in ten years, it is also the best.


    At that time, the war was chaotic. It would be good if every family could fill their stomachs. They still wanted to live somewhere.


    The comfortable days have only improved in recent years. The war is over and the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    Now it is the yuan and Song Dynasties, and the current emperor is emperor Yuwen.


    As a puppet from the beginning, the emperor became a generation of owl emperors who fought in the north and south.


    The yuan and Song dynasties are now living and working in peace and contentment, thanks to the emperor Yuwen.


    Reduce taxes, seek welfare for the people, and fill every family.


    This is what the people want.


    But this has nothing to do with MI Youning.


    At this time, she thought about how to fulfill her original wish.


    In another year, there will be war again.


    This time, it seemed that it was the largest general in the yuan and Song dynasties. General Zhenguo Weihu was not guarding the border, so he was secretly attacked by the enemy and successfully crossed the border.


    And this Wangjia village is very close to the border.


    A year later, Wangjia village will be slaughtered, and everyone has not avoided it.


    Wangjia village was also unlucky. Just a few days after they were slaughtered, the imperial court sent troops to suppress them. It was general Zhenguo Weihu who sent troops.


    The man repulsed the enemy and later, in order to avoid future trouble, he directly entered the center of the enemy country.


    In the shortest time, it occupied the enemy country and became the territory of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    However, the town general also died.


    After many battles, there were injuries and new injuries. He died not long after the war ended.


    In order to remember the mighty general in the yuan and Song Dynasties, his statues were worshipped at all the borders of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Mi Youning wondered if he wanted to find the town general so that he could come to Wangjia village in advance.


    But he could not find any trace of the general except the information in the original plot.


    I know he disappeared because he left an old wound on the battlefield.


    It seems that this road won''t work.


    Mi Youning walks along the path at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the green trees and grass around him, he is in a rare mood to relax.


    If she can''t find the town general, she has another way.


    That is to leave Wangjia village with the original owner''s parents and move to Luoyang City.


    Wangjia village suffered, and the same town was inevitable. No one in these surrounding villages and towns was spared.


    The only safe place is Luoyang City, which is guarded by heavy troops.


    This is the last safe policy Mi Yuning thought.


    Maybe the only way she has to go is this way.


    It just takes a lot of silver to move to Luoyang City.


    The registered residence should be there, otherwise one family would have no place to live, and there were many people in the Wangs.


    Buying houses requires a lot of money, and registered residence requires people to find money and spend money everywhere.


    It''s not difficult to get money, but Han Yun is a man in trouble.


    With each other, she needs to find a reasonable way to make money.


    Looking at the mountain behind Wangjia village, MI Youning stopped.


    Her eyes moved slightly, and her beautiful thin lips aroused a perfect smile.


    As the saying goes, there are plenty of treasures in the mountains.


    There is still one year left. It is easy to earn a sum of money to buy a house in Luoyang.


    Mi Youning thought of a way and relaxed a little.


    The north and South Korean courtyard walked with cheerful steps.


    This is the only family at the foot of the mountain.


    Mi Youning is very satisfied with this. It is clean, sparsely populated and there are not many chores.

 Chapter 1605

    At night, smoke billowed from house to house.


    Mi Youning looks at the empty courtyard door. She gets up and goes to the kitchen.


    Looking at the meat left in the morning, MI Youning felt that if he didn''t eliminate it, he would throw it away tomorrow.


    After cutting the meat into small pieces, she picked up vegetables that were not similar to small rape and washed them.


    In this era, if you want to cook, you have to make a fire yourself. Mi Youning looked at the firewood in front of the stove and squatted on the ground to make a fire.


    How many times has she gone through, what work has she never done, and even beggars.


    But all this is far away from her, but the experience and what she has learned are not far away.


    Deftly raised the fire and dug a spoonful of oil into the pot.


    The oil of this era is extracted from pork.


    When the oil is hot, put the cut meat into the pot, heat it, and then put the green vegetables.


    There were few spices in the kitchen, only simple salt and a few drops of sesame oil.


    If there is sesame oil in Wangjia village, this family can be regarded as a rich family.


    Sesame oil is a precious thing. Most people can''t afford it.


    Put the cooked vegetables and fried meat on a plate.


    Then it''s hot again. For other dishes that can be eaten, buckle them up in a sea bowl to keep warm.


    Finally, wash the pot, pour in the full white rice, put it into the pot, add two ladles of water, cover it and cook porridge.


    Finally, he filled in a handful of firewood. Mi Youning left the kitchen and went out.


    It''s dark, but Han Yun hasn''t come back yet.


    Nothing will happen to this man when he goes up the mountain.


    Standing at the door, MI Youning looked at the path up the mountain. Her eyes were deep and calm without worry.


    Even if Han Yun had an accident, there was no conflict with the plan she thought.


    The reason why she stood waiting at the door was just her duty as a man wife in this era.


    Not long after MI Youning stood at the gate of the courtyard, he saw a dark shadow slowly appearing on the path.


    She saw clearly from a distance that the visitor was Han Yun carrying something larger than herself.


    The other party has a bow and arrow pinned to his waist and drags the... Prey behind him with both hands?


    Mi Youning couldn''t see clearly what it was because it was too far away.


    She lifted her feet and walked away towards the man who was coming.


    Han Yun heard the footsteps coming. He paused at his feet and then continued to walk forward.


    Han Yun didn''t speed up until mi Youning got closer and closer to him.


    "Why are you here?" his voice was somewhat cheerful.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to recognize it. He walked forward with a smile, "it''s dark. You haven''t come back yet."


    "Well, go back." Han Yun smiled when he heard that he wanted to hear the answer.


    Mi Youning walked up to him. "What is this? It looks so heavy. Let me help you drag it."


    He was about to start. Han Yun quickly dodged when he heard the speech.


    "No, you open the door first. This thing smells too heavy. Don''t touch it if there is a lot of blood."


    Hearing his refusal, MI Youning didn''t force him to go back.


    Before walking to Han Yun, she smelled a strong smell of blood.


    I know that Han Yun has a good harvest up the mountain this time. He has a larger area of prey than himself. It will cost a lot of money.


    Maybe I''ll earn back ten Liang silver from my wife this time.


    When mi Youning opened the two wooden doors, Han Yun also walked into the house with his prey on his back.


    "Bang..."


    He slammed the prey behind him to the ground.


    Now mi Youning finally saw what it was.

 Chapter 1606

    It was a spotted tiger that Han Yun fell to the ground.


    That bloody tiger looks... Really miserable.


    Han Yun threw the bloody spotted tiger to the ground and looked at his little girl for the first time.


    I''m afraid the other party will be frightened.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to open his eyes, with a little shock in his eyes, and soon passed away to restore calm.


    It seems that his newly married lady is not a charming woman, otherwise she would have screamed at this time.


    "Madam, tomorrow we will sell the spotted tiger, and then find someone to repair the house and replace it with a green brick house."


    Han Yun didn''t know when he came to MI Youning. The other party''s unique low voice sounded in his ear.


    Mi Youning inadvertently moved her itchy ears and turned to look at the man standing close to her.


    This is the first time the other party called her mother. It feels a little... Strange.


    "Look at the arrangements. I have no opinion. Let''s have dinner first."


    Mi Youning hurried to the kitchen.


    I don''t know why, Han Yun tonight is full of a sense of invasion.


    The strong momentum rushed to her face, making her escape from the man for the first time.


    That''s a natural reaction.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Han Yun stood behind him, stared at Mi Youning''s leaving figure, twisted his fingers and licked his thin lips.


    His eyes showed a powerful invasion - slightly Valley, shining and seeping in the dark.


    This is beyond Han Yun''s control.


    I met mi Youning on the previous path to pick him up. At that moment, his heart was hot.


    In this small courtyard, with her calm eyes and calm face, he knew that she was different from other women.


    At that moment, he could not control his animal desire and wanted to tear her calm face.


    Want to look at that beautiful face and show other expressions, such as... Cry.


    The idea of gently approaching each other and smelling the seductive fragrance of each other becomes stronger.


    Han Yun''s eyes became deep and 1 dangerous.


    Maybe he doesn''t have to suppress himself.


    A gentleman is never suitable for him.


    Yesterday he did consider her innocence and unwillingness.


    But in the future, they do want to be tied together for a lifetime.


    Then he can think about how to eat.


    Thinking of this step, Han Yun''s mouth curved with an evil smile.


    In the dark night, his evil smile and the scars on his face are terrible.


    "Why are you still waiting for dinner!"


    It may be terrible for others, but mi Youning felt his heart beat faster when he saw it.


    She took the food to the main room, stood at the door and shouted to Han Yun in the yard.


    Seeing the other party''s evil and sexy smile, she secretly scolded in her heart that it was to hook - attract who, and why did she smile so hook people.


    Han Yun himself was tall and handsome. Although there was a scar on his face, it did not affect his handsome and momentum.


    Even more masculine, if men don''t have scars, they really have shortcomings.


    Han Yun heard mi Youning''s greeting and answered with a smile, "coming."


    But instead of walking towards the door of the main room, he came to the well behind him.


    He''s covered in blood and needs washing.


    Although his little lady was not afraid, the smell of blood was uncomfortable.


    Mi Youning sees Han Yun standing by the well to wash and even takes off her coat. She turns and walks into the room.


    When Han Yun cleans up and enters the room, MI Youning sits at the table and sees his sexual, sensual and seductive figure.

 Chapter 1607

    It''s perfect, except for those big and small scars.


    Strong and strong muscles, symmetrical and fit.


    Wheat colored health, broad chest, all attract - people.


    Even some scars add wild beauty.


    A pair of strong and slender legs and close fitting pants.


    Mi Youning stares straight, but Han Yun tightens his lips, clenches his fists, and stares straight at Mi Youning sitting on the stool.


    It was the first time he had such an obvious reaction that he couldn''t control it.


    His own reaction made him a little stunned and more straightforward.


    His eyes were slightly red and his body was about to explode. He stared at Mi Youning with a look that wanted to swallow people.


    Mi Youning naturally sees Han Yun''s fierce side one by one.


    The other party''s dark eyes, forbearing face and clenched fists.


    All showed that he was restraining himself.


    Seeing this, she quickly hung her head, seemed very nervous, and squeezed her red dress with both hands.


    Han Yun looked at her holding yesterday''s wedding dress and red skirt, and her hands turned white.


    Seeing this scene made him sober.


    "I''ll change my clothes."


    Then he hurried to the sleeping room.


    His footsteps are urgent and chaotic, which shows his own restlessness.


    Mi Youning raised her head when she heard the footsteps getting farther and farther away.


    A pair of beautiful eyes without the slightest worry and panic, extremely calm and without fluctuation.


    Her eyes followed Han Yun''s leaving figure, but she saw the other party lift the thick curtain of the door.


    The other side''s back disappeared in her eyes.


    Mi Youning loosened her hands holding her skirt, and the whole person returned to his former indifferent appearance.


    Han Yungang''s appearance clearly moved her mind.


    It''s just that she can''t see through the man and doesn''t want to go further for the time being.


    But not alienated.


    Han Yun walked into the room, looked down at the bottom, and his mouth was still tightly pursed.


    He tried his best to restrain himself, closed his eyes and recited the King Kong Gold in his heart.


    After a long time, maybe it was just the effort of one incense and one tea, which dissipated the reaction.


    Han Yun opened his eyes again, and his eyes had recovered their calm.


    Walk steadily and naturally to the wardrobe, take out the long clothes and put them directly on your body. Only then can you stride out of the room calmly.


    Mi Youning was still in the same posture as he went in.


    Han Yun walked up to her and sat down. His eyes were calm and his actions were more casual.


    "Eat."


    "Ah? Well, good..."


    Mi Youning heard his voice as if he had just reacted and reached out to take up his job.


    Glancing at the food still covered on the table, she immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks.


    Reach out and remove the covered sea bowl from the dish.


    The rich and seductive smell of dishes poured into the tip of the nose, and the bright colors of dishes came into the eyes.


    Han Yun looked at the colorful and fragrant dinner, and a warm feeling rose from the bottom of his heart.


    A little restless inside.


    But it''s not the kind of straightforward Valley owes hope before. It''s something that can''t be explained and unclear.


    Mi Youning opened all the sea bowls and sat down to eat.


    Han Yun has been gulping white porridge, eating hot white flour steamed bread and eating vegetables.


    Mi Youning inadvertently glanced at each other, but the man''s deep eyes were right up.


    Mi Youning was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect such a scene.


    She immediately sat up straight and blurted out, "how''s the food? Does it suit you?"


    Han Yun stopped his chopsticks and looked at her eyes with a faint light.


    "Well, it''s delicious. Thank you, madam."

 Chapter 1608

    Mi Youning heard Han Yun call her mother again.


    This time she showed her shyness, and her beautiful face was instantly dyed red.


    Han Yun saw that her eyelids were down, her face was down, and her ears were quietly red.


    He put his chopsticks into the dish of fried meat with green vegetables and added a chopstick with green vegetables.


    In the morning, he found that she didn''t like meat.


    Put the green vegetables in MI Youning''s bowl, "then eat more."


    "OK." Mi Youning answered in a low voice.


    If Han Yun''s ear was not strong, he might not have heard the response.


    Seeing his wife so shy, Han Yun grinned silently.


    After that, he ate the food cooked for him for the first time since his parents died.


    Just for him.


    The cook is still the woman who will live with him all his life.


    After dinner, Han Yun left and went to the yard to tidy up the dead spotted tiger.


    Mi Youning gets up and cleans up the table quickly.


    When she finished cleaning up, she stood at the door of the main room and looked at the yard.


    Han Yun peeled off the whole skin of the spotted tiger.


    The strong smell of blood in the small yard is pungent.


    Han Yun is dealing with the tiger skin. Mi Youning turns around and goes into the house to make a quilt.


    They didn''t do anything last night. It''s a tacit understanding between them.


    Now is not the time for them to go further.


    It''s the same today. Mi Youning spreads the quilt, simply washes and goes to bed on the Kang.


    Han Yun flushed the bloody smell of the yard and cleaned up the tiger skin. Then he went back to the house.


    This is the foot of the mountain. Although there are no big beasts, the smell of blood will attract other actions.


    After handling these, I went back to the house. It was time for the moon to hang high.


    He walked softly into the room because he heard a little sound inside.


    Han Yun took off his blood stained clothes outside the house, and then raised his feet and walked into the house.


    Inside, MI Youning had already met with Duke Zhou.


    Han Yun went to the compartment to clear his bloody smell.


    After a while, he came out in close fitting clothes.


    He walked to the Kang and just wanted to get a new quilt, but he stopped when he reached the cabinet door on the Kang.


    Han Yun took back his hand, glanced at Mi Youning, who was sleeping, lifted her quilt and went in.


    "Hmm..." at the first time when the cold air hit, MI Youning finally made a low voice of protest.


    Han Yun quickly covered the quilt and reached out to catch mi Youning in his arms.


    Although they can''t go any further now, they can get used to being close first.


    This is the first step that must be taken.


    Han Yun gave himself a very reasonable reason and held people tightly in his arms.


    With his soft body in his arms, his body and mind are satisfied, and his whole body is full of joy and satisfaction.


    The woman he held in his arms opened her eyes at this time, and she still made a sweet sound.


    There is no confusion in a pair of beautiful eyes. It is a sober reason.


    Just because Han Yun was too happy to hold her, he didn''t find it.


    Mi Youning''s eyes only opened for a moment and closed again.


    As if she were still sleeping.


    Han Yun was sleeping with a woman for the first time. He thought he would be too happy and excited to sleep.


    But he spent a lot of energy fighting spotted tigers on the mountain during the day, and carried the tiger bigger than him down the mountain. His body was tired.


    Therefore, he soon fell into a deep sleep.


    But the hands holding people were not loose.

 Chapter 1609

    The next day, Han Yun opened his eyes as usual.


    He has been used to waking up before dawn, which is a habit he has kept for ten years.


    Today, he is going to Luoyang City to sell tiger fur. If it is a common fur in the past, he will sell it directly in the town.


    But the spotted tiger is different. It is rare to see in the whole city of Luoyang.


    Han Yun opened his eyes and felt a soft thing in his arms.


    He squeezed his hand hard.


    "Well..." a low nasal voice came.


    Han Yun lowered his eyes and saw a woman with a broken eyebrow in his arms and an angry face. He quickly loosened his strength.


    It occurred to me that he drilled into the man''s quilt last night and held him in his arms.


    And this hug lasted all night.


    The long eyelashes on the melon seed face form a tempting radian. They are very charming, and people can''t help but kiss Fangze.


    Even if the beauty is poor, it makes people breathe tight. This charming face makes people want to monopolize.


    Han Yun thought of monopolizing the word, but he smiled again.


    Where there is a need for monopoly, this person itself is his and belongs to him.


    Besides him, who can take it.


    Han Yun stretched out his hand with a cocoon and touched the woman in his arms. He could hardly see the skin with pores on his face.


    Very slippery, very comfortable, very comfortable to touch.


    After the hand addiction, he pressed down his desire to kiss Fangze. Han Yun got up and put on his shoes on the Kang.


    He is going to make breakfast for MI Youning, who is still sleeping, and then catch up with the ox cart going to the town today. He is going from the town to Luoyang City.


    However, as soon as Han Yun got up and went down to the ground, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    "Why is it so early?" a confused voice sounded.


    Han Yun, with his back to his head, was stiff when he heard such a soft and cute voice.


    He turned very unnaturally and looked at Mi Youning sitting on the Kang half awake.


    "Well, I''m going to Luoyang City today to sell the tiger skin."


    On hearing about going to Luoyang City, MI Youning''s confused eyes widened in an instant.


    Her eyes showed a little joy, "Luoyang City? I haven''t been there yet. I also want to go."


    There was a little light of prayer in his eyes.


    How can Han Yun refuse her.


    "Well, get up and get dressed first. I''ll see if today''s ox cart is there."


    Han Yun turned and left the room in a panic.


    He was afraid that if he stayed a little longer, he would lose control of himself.


    The woman sitting on the Kang, with her fragrant shoulders exposed, and the bulging place, let people pick it like a small steamed bread.


    Mi Youning watched Han Yun leave in panic, with a joking smile in her eyes.


    Luoyang City, she should go and see how to settle down there.


    ¡­¡­


    Wearing the coarse cloth dress Han Yun found, MI Youning sat with him in the ox cart of Wangjia village, showed up in the town, and took a bus from the town to Luoyang City.


    Han Yun took tiger meat and skin with him. Instead of selling them for the first time, he took mi Youning to the wonton stall for dinner.


    The boss brought up the first bowl of wonton and gave it to Han Yun first. In this era, men are still superior to women.


    Han Yun picked up the wonton in front of him and put it in front of MI Youning.


    "I''m already hungry. First eat some wonton, then sell tiger skin, and then buy you delicious food."


    Mi Youning picked up the spoon, stirred the wonton in the bowl and whispered, "thank you."


    Han Yun''s handsome face showed a little smile, "my lady is too outspoken. Eat quickly."


    Mi Youning lowers his head to eat wonton. The boss brings another bowl of wonton and some baked cakes.


    After dinner, Han Yun pays to take mi Youning away.

 Chapter 1610

    Han Yun took mi Youning to the back door of a beautifully decorated house and knocked on the door.


    "Who?" after a while, someone opened the door.


    The door was opened and a middle-aged man came out of the house.


    Han Yun came forward with the burden in his hand, "housekeeper Liu, this time I hit a spotted tiger on the mountain. The fur was not damaged. I want to ask your house whether to accept it."


    His attitude is neither high nor low. On the contrary, housekeeper Liu came out and opened his eyes when he saw Han Yun.


    The other party''s face was full of disbelief and joy. Mi Youning, standing behind him, had a panoramic view.


    "Han... Han Yun, take it, take it." housekeeper Liu said excitedly.


    Originally, housekeeper Liu wanted to call the other men in front of him, but he shouted his name under the sign of the other party.


    Seeing this, Han Yun threw all his baggage to housekeeper Liu.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll show the master."


    After that, housekeeper Liu left in a rage.


    Mi Youning stepped forward, stood beside Han Yun and asked in a low voice, "where is this? This family''s house is very gorgeous."


    Hearing the envy in her words, Han Yun smiled and said, "do you like it?"


    Mi Youning turned his black eyes and looked envious. "I like it naturally. Luoyang is very lively and very big. If only I could live here one day."


    The yearning she showed made Han Yun''s face a little meditative.


    Just then, housekeeper Liu came out.


    The other party still has a money bag in his hand.


    "Han... Han Yun, this is the silver ticket for selling your tiger skin. See if it''s enough."


    Housekeeper Liu put the money bag in his hand into Han Yun''s arms.


    Han Yun took out some scattered silver and more than ten silver notes with a face value of one hundred Liang.


    Seeing this, Han Yun left the silver coins, took out two hundred and twenty silver tickets, and returned the rest to housekeeper Liu.


    "That''s enough, thank you."


    Han Yun said that, then he took mi Youning and turned away.


    Housekeeper Liu was worried. "Han Yun! When will you come back? The master is not at home today. I will tell the master when he comes back."


    However, the two in front have gone far.


    Han Yun''s pace was very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he took mi Youning into the crowd.


    They did not leave Luoyang.


    Mi Youning is taken to a jewelry store and sees that there are Qianjin and some well-dressed women in it. Han Yun and MI Youning are a little different.


    In particular, the scar on Han Yun''s face makes people tremble.


    "Please come in, sir. What would you like to buy?" the waiter greeted warmly.


    Han Yun took mi Youning to the cabinet with jade hairpins.


    He pointed to the hairpin on the cabinet and asked the people around him, "which do you like?"


    Seeing his posture, MI Youning knew that the man wanted to buy something for her.


    And this attitude is quite strong, a little overbearing.


    Mi Youning stepped forward two steps. Even though she was wearing a coarse cloth skirt, she didn''t have any timidity.


    She looked calmly at the hairpin on the cabinet and looked at it seriously.


    "That''s it."


    Slender jade fingers stretch out, as white as scallion, without defects.


    She was referring to a white jade hairpin.


    Seeing this, the waiter took out the hairpin with his face, "the white jade hairpin is really suitable for his wife. Look at the lines on it. These are all carved by our master, the shopkeeper. There were originally twelve, and this is the last one..."

 Chapter 1611

    The waiter introduced that Han Yun came forward to pick up the hairpin and turned to insert it into mi Youning''s dark, soft and bright hair.


    He looked left and right, nodded with great satisfaction, "good-looking."


    Mi Youning seemed shy, hung his head and kneaded his fingers.


    Han Yun reached out and held her hand. Then he turned and asked the waiter, "how much is the hairpin?"


    As soon as the waiter heard that it was a real play, he immediately showed eight white teeth and said with a smile: "my guest, this white hairpin is fifteen Liang."


    Han Yun took out the silver coins from his arms, counted out fifteen Liang and handed them to Xiao er.


    When mi Youning was pulled out of the jewelry store, he still had an obvious smile on his face.


    Han Yun was also happy to see her smile.


    This is the first time he gave something to someone, or to his wife.


    "Do you really like it?" he shook his little hand and strengthened it a little.


    Mi Youning looked up at the man beside her.


    Those seemingly calm, actually a little uneasy eyes, as well as the increased strength in their hands.


    Know this man is nervous.


    Mi Youning reached out and touched the white jade hairpin inserted by Han Yun on his head. His face was full of joy. "I like it, but it''s too expensive."


    The joy on his face decreased a little, and there was heartache on his face.


    When Han Yun heard that she liked it, he relaxed.


    He held the little woman in his hand and walked in the street. "Just like it. Don''t worry about silver. I''ll buy you better later."


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning asked, "I''ve earned a lot of money today. Before, housekeeper Liu seemed too enthusiastic towards you. Whose residence is that?"


    Han Yun sipped lightly at the corner of his mouth, "that''s the housekeeper of Ruiyang king."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Youning suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Before, I was standing behind the mansion with Han Yun, and I was looking for a seller.


    So mi Youning didn''t put much thought on it.


    However, at this time, Han Yun''s sentence of the king of Ruiyang made mi Youning''s brain seem Qingming.


    King Ruiyang, the only brother of emperor Yuwen today.


    King Ruiyang was in Los Angeles. It was only after the general of the town disappeared that he was sent by Emperor Yuwen.


    But now Han Yun knows the housekeeper of King Ruiyang.


    She is not blind. Before, she saw the attitude of housekeeper Liu clearly.


    Where can the word enthusiasm be summarized.


    Clearly, it is cautious, and there is deep admiration hidden.


    Han Yun


    The man left home at the age of 15 and returned to Wangjia village at the age of 25.


    When I left, I was a teenager, but when I came back, I was lame and my face was ruined.


    After these two days together, MI Youning can see that Han Yun''s leg is really hurt, but it''s not lame.


    It''s just a little unnatural. If you don''t look carefully, it''s just like ordinary people.


    This is not the most important.


    Important thing, Han Yun''s identity.


    Mi Youning had a guess in his heart.


    It''s just that this guess needs her to certify.


    "Madam, there is osmanthus cake there. Do you want to eat it?"


    Han Yun now calls her mother more and more frequently.


    Looking at what the other Party pointed out, MI Youning knew what Han Yun meant by calling her so.


    I want her to adapt slowly and let her accept the fact that they have decided as soon as possible.


    Han Yun didn''t wait for MI Youning''s answer and didn''t care. He took the man to the shop.


    There are osmanthus cakes, other Hawthorn cakes and mung bean cakes at the door of the shop.


    "What flavor do you like, madam?"


    Mi Youning pointed to osmanthus cake and mung bean cake, "these two."


    "The same bag." Han Yun took out his money and didn''t even ask the price.


    Looking at his actions, MI Youning was sure of something again.

 Chapter 1612

    He bought some food and cloth in Luoyang City. Han Yun and MI Youning hired a car to go back to Wangjia village.


    Back home, it was late.


    When Han Yun got home, he went to the cabin in the yard for the first time. He pushed the door open and took the hay to the trough.


    Red rabbit was lying on his stomach. Seeing Han Yun''s figure, he immediately stood up and hissed at him.


    The voice is gentle, which is like the disgusting attitude when facing mi Youning yesterday.


    These two extreme attitudes made mi Youning happy in his eyes.


    Han Yun took the hay to the trough and touched the red rabbit''s neck.


    "When I went out today, I expected you to be hungry. There was less hay in the morning."


    The red rabbit lowered his head and ate the hay in the trough. When he heard Han Yun''s words, he responded with his nose.


    Mi Youning sees that Han Yun is close to the red rabbit. She turns and leaves the door of the hut.


    After she left, Han Yun bent down to check the red rabbit''s leg injury.


    He knows about the injury.


    However, when he saw the bulging bag on the red rabbit''s leg, his eyes were sad, and his eyebrows frowned.


    He made sure again and again that he was right, and his face showed a little joy.


    It really reduced a lot. Han Yun even touched the bulging Ben with his hand. He didn''t feel the action on his hand.


    Han Yun saw this handsome face and smiled.


    This time, the red rabbit didn''t tremble.


    The other party is still focused on the hay in the trough, as if the root capacity is more brilliant.


    It''s been almost a year, and I finally see the red rabbit getting better.


    At the beginning, the horse doctors in the army said that the red rabbit could not live too long and was seriously injured.


    Han Yun also knows how the red rabbit is injured, but he can''t watch it die or be drugged to death.


    So he worked hard to bring the red rabbit back.


    The red rabbit''s injury has finally improved. How can he be unhappy.


    "Good job!" Han Yun patted the red rabbit''s neck and turned to the corner of the hut.


    There is a cabinet there, which is full of medicine for red rabbits to treat leg injuries.


    Han Yun drugged the red rabbit as usual, and then turned away.


    When they came back from Luoyang, Han Yun and MI Youning had dinner in the city.


    When they got home, they simply washed and went to bed on the Kang.


    This time Han Yun was aboveboard. When mi Youning was awake, he opened her quilt and went in.


    For Han Yun''s so direct, so... Shameless behavior, MI Youning said she was very generous and didn''t care about it.


    She didn''t care about him for the next words.


    Han Yun saw that MI Youning didn''t want to do anything and didn''t drive him out of bed, so he pushed even more.


    Hold people carefully in your arms.


    Warm and cool arms hold the soft body tightly in their arms, as if holding everything.


    This makes Han Yun warm and satisfied, and his whole body releases a pleasant atmosphere.


    "Xianggong, I want to go up the mountain tomorrow."


    Han Yun''s body immediately gave a direct response when mi Youning opened his mouth to shout Xianggong.


    The voice of the man in his arms was soft, and his bones were crisp.


    However, MI Youning''s last sentence about going up the mountain made Han Yun''s face cautious.


    The back mountain of Wangjia village is very large, and there are fierce tigers and wild animals in the depths of the mountain forest.


    If you really want to go up the mountain, a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken will be eaten up.


    But Han Yun did not refuse for the first time, but asked in a soft tone as far as possible, "what are you doing up the mountain?"


    Mi Youning feels something wrong with Han Yun''s body. The outline is too obvious to pretend to know.


    Her heart is MMP, but her face is gentle.

 Chapter 1613

    "Brother, I''m going to take an examination soon. I want to go to the mountains to see if there are any herbs. If there are, I can dig them out and sell them, so as to make the family less nervous.


    Last year''s crop harvest was not very good. This year, it takes money to buy seeds, sow seeds, and buy Pen, ink and books for my eldest brother. "


    Upon hearing mi Youning''s words, Han Yun reached out to pick up the clothes on one side and took out the two hundred taels of silver given by housekeeper Liu.


    He put the silver ticket directly into mi Youning''s hand. "Take these. It''s important for the imperial examination, brother. I''ll buy everything I need.


    Let my father-in-law and mother-in-law buy more meat for my brother to replenish his body. I heard that the conditions for the three days of the exam were very hard, and many people couldn''t persist until they fainted. "


    Mi Youning looked at the silver note in her hand and couldn''t laugh or cry. She wanted more than two hundred liang of silver notes.


    She still wants her parents to move to Luoyang.


    My eldest brother will pass the imperial examination with his talent and knowledge.


    Today, she also saw it in Luoyang City. The most popular business is eating.


    She also wants to do this. As long as she takes out a few signature dishes, the Wang family can do the business of the restaurant.


    Their hands tightly hold the dishes that don''t leak out, and they don''t worry about bad business.


    Regardless of Han Yun''s identity, MI Youning plans to let the Wang family settle in Luoyang.


    "I want to go up the mountain. I want to live a good life at home. I went to Luoyang today. I like it there. I want to live in a big house there. I want to..."


    Hearing mi Youning yearning for Luoyang city again, Han Yun stepped up her efforts a little.


    When he first met such a woman, he didn''t think she was a country girl.


    On the contrary, they are like those golden ladies pampered by aristocratic families.


    Such a woman is not like suffering. She should be pampered by others by nature.


    Since she likes it, then


    "OK, I should you, but do you know herbs?"


    When asked this, MI Youning didn''t see the reflection in Han Yun''s eyes.


    "Naturally, I can recognize it." he said confidently.


    Han Yun sighed low.


    This is Wangjia village. Few people in the village can read.


    The only literate family was the son of the village head, who was admitted to the scholar.


    Nowadays, children are enlightened in the town school.


    According to him, the Wang family, apart from his eldest brother-in-law, did not hear that women could read.


    However, even if you are literate, you may not know medicinal materials.


    Han Yun is intelligent and has a clear brain.


    These two days, he found something wrong.


    On the wedding day, even in the face of such a situation, the person in his arms was very settled.


    When I go to Luoyang City today, the other party seems to yearn for the prosperous life.


    But her eyes were very calm, without the slightest envy, calm as if she couldn''t see those at all.


    In other words, she is very used to the prosperity of Luoyang.


    Now, she proposed to go up the mountain to find herbs to improve the situation of her mother''s family.


    Han Yun''s eyes were deep and dark. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment.


    Mi Youning was tightly held in his arms. Even if the strength hurt her, she didn''t refuse or resist.


    "OK, you will follow me up the mountain tomorrow."


    Han Yun''s low voice sounded.


    Mi Youning smiled, "thank you, sir."


    The word "Xianggong" made Han Yun''s heart hot again.


    It''s like a fire burning him all.


    It doesn''t hurt, but it tortures people.


    Mi Youning closed his eyes as if he didn''t feel his silver gun and fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 1614

    Han Yun seems to have found nothing. He turns around and looks gently at Mi Youning.


    "Madam, wash your face first. I''ll feed the red rabbit before we go up the mountain."


    Mi Youning went to the wooden basin stand for washing his face and said, "OK."


    When she washes, Han Yun has fed the red rabbit.


    Before dawn outside, MI Youning followed Han Yun out of the yard and walked up the mountain path.


    Han Yun held her hand from beginning to end for fear that people would fall and knock.


    Mi Youning didn''t resist at all, and even showed some curiosity about going up the mountain.


    "What are there on the mountain? Except animals."


    "A lot. There are different things in different seasons. There are beasts, sand fruits, persimmons, peaches, apricots and medicinal materials."


    When it comes to medicinal materials, Han Yun focuses on MI Youning.


    At the same time, MI Youning''s eyes showed a trace of joy when he looked over.


    When they entered the forest, it was already daybreak.


    As we walked into the depths of the mountains and forests, the sky became much darker.


    There are ancient trees in the deep mountains, and the lush trees block the light.


    After Han Yun entered the deep forest, his face was solemn and his eyes showed vigilance.


    He watched around all the time, and his hands dared not release mi Youning.


    "There may be some wild animals here. Maybe you''ll come this time and you''ll never come in again next time." Han Yun whispered.


    Mi Youning keeps looking at the surrounding environment with both eyes. For example, there are many precious medicinal materials in the deep mountains and forests.


    I just hope she can find some ginseng. When the time comes, the silver money for buying a house and settling in Luoyang City will be almost ready.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, MI Youning replied absently, "no, as long as you still bring me, I will come again."


    Han Yun took a deep look at her.


    See her eyes constantly looking around, her eyes with a little meditation.


    At this time, MI Youning is trying to see where there are precious herbs she needs according to the real picture in her mind.


    There are a lot of medicinal materials here. There are available medicinal materials everywhere.


    But she couldn''t get the amount of money she wanted.


    Until Han Yun pulled her past a large stone with an area of more than 10 people, MI Youning''s feet couldn''t move.


    Her eyes glowed with joy, and her eyes stared straight at the back of the big stone.


    Seeing that MI Youning didn''t walk, Han Yun glanced at her happy little face, and then saw the big stone along her line of sight.


    He frowned instead of staring at the big stone.


    Because behind the boulder is a cliff. Although it is not too deep, it is also dangerous.


    Once he was curious about hunting, so he took a look.


    "But what did you find?" Han Yun asked.


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, go and have a look."


    She broke away from Han Yun''s hand and strode to the boulder.


    Seeing her action, Han Yun immediately caught up for fear that she would be in any danger again.


    Mi Youning walked up to the boulder and didn''t stop.


    Instead, I walked to the end of the boulder along the real picture in my mind. When I turned the corner, I saw the steep wall behind me.


    At the same time, her eyes also locked something.


    There is a plant a meter away from the cliff.


    It''s dark. I can''t see it clearly.


    The area is about the size of a wooden basin. Mi Youning was surprised to see this.


    That''s Ganoderma lucidum. It''s a panacea in this era. It''s hard to find.


    This thing was rare throughout the yuan and Song Dynasties, because its growth environment was sparsely populated.

 Chapter 1615

    The huge Ganoderma lucidum on the cliff has a history of hundreds of years.


    Such Ganoderma lucidum is hard to find.


    Mi Youning''s eyes showed amazing light, just like seeing the completion of the task in the world, and she was about to leave the last step of the task world.


    It was even a step closer to her return to the Xia Dynasty.


    Han Yun walks to MI Youning and breaks all her fantasies.


    "What are you looking at?" a low, depressed voice sounded.


    Han Yun is not happy. The little lady is too willful. She doesn''t know that she is in danger at any time.


    Not to mention that there will be beasts, she walked so carelessly to the cliff. In case she accidentally fell down, it''s not fun.


    Mi Youning didn''t hear Han Yun''s displeasure at all. In surprise, she took his arm and pointed to the location of Ganoderma lucidum.


    Excitedly said: "you see, there is Ganoderma lucidum!"


    Han Yunshun found Ganoderma lucidum in the place she pointed out.


    Of course he knew it was hard to buy.


    It doesn''t necessarily exist in the families of princes and nobles.


    Seeing Ganoderma lucidum, Han Yun was not happy, but looked at the woman around him thoughtfully.


    Last time he passed by, he didn''t find Ganoderma lucidum.


    Why did she go straight here for the first time, as if she knew there was Ganoderma lucidum here in advance.


    Thinking of the mystery of the women around him, Han Yun scattered all his thoughts. He took out a rope and tied it to himself.


    Then he took the other end of the rope and went to the ancient tree not far away. He wound the rope around it and tied a knot.


    Mi Youning turns around and sees Han Yun''s actions.


    She knew what the man wanted to do.


    If you want Ganoderma lucidum, you must go down. She can go down with her bare hands and bring it up.


    But with Han Yun around, it''s inconvenient for her to expose herself.


    Han Yun came to the cliff and stood beside mi Youning. He took out a dagger from his arms and put it in her hand.


    "I''ll pick Ganoderma lucidum first. You wait for me on it. If something appears, remember to protect yourself."


    Mi Youning held a sharp dagger and nodded seriously, "you also pay attention to safety."


    Seeing that she cared about herself, Han Yun took a step forward and held people in his arms.


    Warm and cool lips, desperate to press on the cherry lips.


    Kiss hard and taste the sweet taste.


    The kiss didn''t last long.


    Even if mi Youning didn''t resist, Han Yun left soon.


    He remembered the wonderful taste and deeply realized that she was so sweet.


    Han Yun stepped back two steps and walked to the cliff without lifting his head. He slipped down the rope.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the other party''s figure disappeared.


    Mi Youning stepped forward two steps and watched Han Yun slide down boldly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the other party arrived at the location of Ganoderma lucidum.


    This Ganoderma lucidum is also a good place to grow. It is even in the largest gap of the cliff. Otherwise, such a large Ganoderma lucidum would have fallen to the bottom of the cliff.


    Han Yun carefully took off the Ganoderma lucidum. He held it in one hand and didn''t dare to touch the rope.


    I''m afraid that if I knock, I''ll lose the value of Ganoderma lucidum.


    He pulled the rope with one hand and climbed up bit by bit. His action seemed slow but also very neat.


    When he climbed up, MI Youning did not go to Guan Lingzhi for the first time, but untied the rope around Han Yun''s waist.


    "Are you okay? Did you knock somewhere?"


    A pair of slender jade fingers kept groping on his body. Even Han Yun, a gentleman, couldn''t help but react.

 Chapter 1616

    Mi Youning did not respond to Han Yun.


    She also got up, wiped the herbal juice from her hand, and turned to the place where Ganoderma lucidum was located.


    She picked up such a big Ganoderma lucidum, which was not light.


    This thing is valuable. She must not have to do anything. As long as she sells Ganoderma lucidum, the Wang family will have enough to eat and drink in the future.


    Han Yun tidied up his clothes. Because he didn''t hear the response from his descendants, he turned around.


    I saw that MI Youning had held the Ganoderma lucidum in his arms.


    Seeing Han Yun turning around, MI Youning seemed as if nothing had happened.


    He smiled gently at him, "this thing is too big. Take it."


    Han Yun looked carefully at her gentle face and didn''t find a trace of embarrassment or other exposed emotions.


    At this time, he could not say whether he was more fortunate or more lost.


    Just as mi Youning''s words fell, Han Yun immediately came forward and took Ganoderma lucidum in his hand.


    Then go and pick up the rope on the cliff.


    While he was tidying up the rope, he inadvertently asked, "do you want to find other herbs?"


    Mi Youning goes to the big tree not far away and unties the rope tied by Han Yun.


    Hearing what he said, he didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, browse the real picture in your mind to see if there are other herbs around.


    I soon found it. There is a piece of land not far from here. There is a strange treasure there.


    Mi Youning took the Untied rope and walked towards Han Yun.


    When you come to the other party, put the rope in his hand.


    She turned and looked not far away, and visually measured a distance of hundreds of meters.


    Mi Youning stretched out his hand and pointed at it like a scallion finger, "I want to go there."


    Han Yun carried the rope to his shoulder with the guy, and the Ganoderma lucidum in his hand never let go.


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, he looked down her hand.


    It was a plain and there was no other danger. After thinking about it, I agreed, "well, let''s go."


    He went to MI Youning''s side and held his soft little hand in his big hand again.


    Mi Youning took Han Yun''s actions to heart.


    I''m even used to it. The other party has been holding her hand all the way up the mountain.


    At this time, there were only exotic treasures not far away in her eyes, which were all treasures.


    Mi Youning can''t wait to go, and Han Yun follows her footsteps.


    He had many thoughts in his mind, but his face was calm.


    Finally, he came to the place mi Youning pointed out. Looking at the plants with small red beads on the green spire in front of him, Han Yun was still puzzled.


    He has been here before. Although he is not familiar with this area, he also knows that there are many weeds here.


    However, looking at the amazing light in the eyes of the little women around him, he looked puzzled.


    I don''t understand what''s going on.


    "What''s wrong here?" I couldn''t understand it, so I had to ask.


    Mi Youning turned his head, with a brilliant smile on his beautiful little face.


    A pair of eyes 4 smile like crescent teeth, and Han Yun sees the joy in the beautiful eyes.


    She was very happy, happy as if she had got some treasure.


    He looked around again. Except for the plants with red beads and the indistinguishable weeds around, he really didn''t find anything worth raring.


    Mi Youning sees that Han Yun still can''t see anything. She releases each other''s hand and takes a step forward.


    Looking at the treasure of nearly one mu of land in front of me, the smile on my face deepened.


    "These are all babies."

 Chapter 1617

    Mi Youning stood in the green, with a touch of red plants on the tip.


    A happy voice sounded, "these are all babies."


    Han Yun was still puzzled by the "weeds" on the ground.


    Just then, MI Youning bent down and reached out to uproot a "weed" with red beads on the tip.


    With her great strength and skillful strength, Han Yun soon understood why she said here were treasures.


    I saw that it was like a weed. It was a precious medicinal material, ginseng!


    Although ginseng has a price, it can''t compare with Ganoderma lucidum.


    But the land in front of us is full of ginseng.


    Han Yun opened his eyes wide and took a few steps to MI Youning and took the ginseng in her hand.


    He looked at it carefully and again. He was very sure that the thing in his hand was ginseng.


    Although Han Yun doesn''t know about medicinal materials, he also knows the value of ginseng.


    When he was in the military camp, he knew that the medicine that military doctors lacked was ginseng.


    Once he led soldiers to escort and pick up this thing, just for more wounded soldiers.


    "This, this is ginseng." Han Yun''s voice took a tremor.


    He became a soldier at the age of 15. Over the past ten years, he has lived and died with many people and saw one after another leave.


    Ginseng is the treasure of life. Even ginseng whiskers are good medicine as long as they are decocted.


    What the army lacks most is ginseng. How many companions die because there is no life-saving medicine.


    How could he not be excited to see that the weed was ginseng.


    I even thought of offering it to the hall for the first time.


    However, thinking of how it was found, Han Yun immediately looked up at Mi Youning.


    This time, his eyes were complex without any cover.


    He looked at Mi Youning with his deep vision and straightforward and complex.


    Eyes with exploration.


    Mi Youning looked at him indifferently.


    She didn''t open her mouth to explain anything, but pointed to the land in front of her, "my husband is right. Here are ginseng."


    Han Yun looked at the open space around him with deep eyes.


    He lowered his eyes and put away his complicated eyes.


    Only he knows what he thinks.


    Put the ginseng in MI Youning''s hand and sip it gently at the corners of his mouth.


    Mi Youning played with the ginseng Han Yun put into her hand, but smiled without saying anything.


    She knows what Han Yun is thinking. It''s just her identity and the treatment in front of her.


    She is waiting for Han Yun to speak.


    Han Yun seemed to understand what mi Youning meant. He looked down at the Ganoderma lucidum in his other hand.


    Finally spoke.


    "These Ganoderma lucidum were discovered by the lady. I don''t know how to deal with them."


    Mi Youning looked up at Han Yun and tilted his head at his meditative face. "What do you think?"


    Han Yun clenched his hands and thought of countless compatriots killed and injured on the battlefield.


    Thinking that they should have survived but waited to die without life-saving medicine, he heard his hoarse voice.


    "It''s better to sell..."


    The sound behind was very low and almost lost its voice.


    Mi Youning didn''t hear it. She took two steps forward and asked with a smile, "husband, what did you say? I didn''t hear it."


    Han Yun closed his eyes when he heard this.


    When he opened it again, his eyes were clear and resolute.


    "I said, it''s better to sell these ginseng to the barracks."


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, MI Youning has determined Han Yun''s identity.


    She saw the solemnity on Han Yun''s face and said with a smile, "listen to your husband."


    Han Yun was not too happy to hear this answer, but frowned.

 Chapter 1618

    He thought Mi Yuning would definitely disagree.


    Because even he knows that selling to a medicine shop is more valuable than selling to a military camp.


    Moreover, the other party didn''t ask him why he sold it to the barracks.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care much about Han Yun''s amazement and probing eyes.


    She put the ginseng aside, bent down and began to pull out the ginseng on the ground.


    Mi Youning chose ginseng with a long history.


    Some old ginseng all came out and broke through the ground. It was gratifying to see it.


    Han Yun looked at Mi Youning''s actions and stepped forward.


    "These ginseng can be unearthed?"


    Mi Youning puts the ginseng aside and continues to choose the next one.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, he said with a smile: "some years are short, but now they can be unearthed, but the efficacy is not so good. Select some years of unearthed, and you can take them later.


    One ginseng with a long year is worth a hundred. It''s a pity for this person to fold it in the soil, otherwise it''s also a good medicine to save lives. "


    Han Yun clenched his hands as soon as he heard this.


    He naturally knew that this man''s ginseng was also a life-saving medicine.


    It is absolutely impossible to break them into the soil.


    Thinking that one or two ginseng whiskers could save dozens of people, Han Yun carefully put the Ganoderma lucidum aside.


    Then he took down the guy''s affairs and found a hard iron carefully behind mi Youning.


    Some ginseng whiskers can also be seen in the small pit. These whiskers look several circles larger than what Han Yun found.


    Mi Youning heard the movement behind him and turned to look.


    Han Yun knelt on the ground and carefully pulled the people in the soil.


    She had no problem with it.


    In this era, ginseng is a life-saving medicine.


    But there are several people who can afford to eat.


    Even a little rich people have not finished ginseng.


    There is a house of princes and nobles, but who can easily take it out.


    Not to mention the barracks, the barracks should also be graded with this good medicine.


    Ordinary people can''t afford a small ginseng beard.


    In this way, one pulled in front and the other carefully pulled the ginseng beard behind him.


    At noon, the sun in the deep forest was more abundant, but it was still blocked by dense trees.


    Mi Youning watched as he unearthed all the old ginseng around him, and the rest was short.


    Glanced at the ginseng around.


    That''s all. It must have been used by the army for decades.


    Don''t tell me about the yuan and Song Dynasties, there is only one last battle left.


    The one a year later.


    The battle was won, and the next hundred years were the heyday of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Thinking of this, MI Youning stopped.


    She glanced at Han Yun.


    The man knelt on the ground with his tall body and carefully took out the ginseng whiskers in the pit.


    There are also several pits. It must be over after he has found them.


    However, when mi Youning looked at Han Yun, the other party raised his head.


    The other party raised his head and showed his embarrassed face.


    Han Yun''s handsome face with scars was stained with soil, and his face was still covered with sweat.


    Mi Youning chuckled and started to walk towards each other.


    Han Yun looked straight when she smiled.


    There is light in the beauty''s eyes, with a smile, enchanting, charming and shooting people''s souls.


    When Han Yun saw mi Youning''s smile, four words came to mind.


    a single smile would overthrow a city.


    Such a beauty is his mother.


    Mi Youning stepped forward and looked silly at Han Yun.

 Chapter 1619

    Han Yun straightened his eyes and MI Youning held out his hand with a silly expression.


    Soft fingers poked Han Yun''s forehead.


    "Fool."


    The intimate action and tone of voice made Han Yun come back to his senses.


    He lowered his eyes and hid the dark light in them.


    Yeah, he''s a fool.


    But I was poisoned by her. As long as I saw her heartbeat out of control, I often lost my mind.


    Even over and over again.


    Mi Youning squats down - and takes out a handkerchief to wipe the dirt off Han Yun''s face.


    While wiping, he said, "these unearthed ginseng are almost ready. Go back first today. You can go up the mountain to get it when you need it later.


    It''s time to go back tomorrow. I can''t go back in this suit. The cloth you bought yesterday, I want to make a suit in the afternoon. "


    Han Yun motionless asked mi Youning to wipe the dirt on his face.


    His eyelashes trembled when he heard each other''s words.


    Knowing that MI Youning stopped, he raised his eyes, "OK, that''s it today. Let''s go down the mountain."


    Mi Youning naturally has no opinion.


    In fact, there is one thing she didn''t say, that is, she is hungry.


    Even eating on this mountain is just cold dry food, or hunting and baking.


    However, without seasoning, hunting also takes time and cleaning is too troublesome.


    With this time, she might as well go down the mountain. The cakes she bought yesterday are still there.


    Said to go and move, Han Yun got up and found a cloth bag in the guy''s business.


    He carefully put the ginseng unearthed from MI Youning into a cloth bag.


    The man''s whiskers he pulled out were also placed on the top of the cloth bag.


    Nearly 100 ginseng were unearthed this time.


    When a cloth bag is full, it looks like a bumper harvest.


    Han Yun carried the ginseng in the cloth bag, but his heart was infinitely gratified.


    Mi Youning sees Han Yun carrying ginseng on her back. She goes to the thing not far away and picks up bows and arrows and other sundries.


    When Han Yun came, he smiled and handed it to the other party.


    Even with ginseng on his back, Han Yun easily took the guy in MI Youning''s hand.


    As for MI Youning, pick up the Ganoderma lucidum on the ground.


    "Let''s go down the mountain."


    Han Yun nodded and led the way.


    They went down the mountain one after the other.


    This time Han Yun didn''t hold mi Youning''s hand, and he was a little lost in the bottom of his heart.


    But he is also powerless, his hands are occupied, and he can''t do it with his mind.


    It''s hard to go up the mountain, but it''s easier to go down the mountain.


    It took them half an hour to go down the mountain.


    The cottage at the foot of the mountain is very conspicuous, because there is only one cottage there.


    When she got home, MI Youning took out the cakes in the cupboard.


    She was so hungry that she ate a mung bean cake in three or two bites.


    After eating, I picked up another osmanthus cake to eat.


    Han Yun put the ginseng on his back into the outer room. When he entered the room, he saw mi Youning solve one of the three sweet scented osmanthus cakes in his hand.


    When he appeared, she raised her head and looked at a pair of smiling eyes.


    Mi Youning waved to Han Yun and then picked up a piece of Osmanthus cake from the table again.


    Han Yun has come to MI Youning and the sweet scented osmanthus cake has been raised.


    Put the cake on the man''s mouth.


    One of them had a hot smile and a quiet face, and the other had a solemn temperament and a cold face with no expression.


    But looking carefully, you can find that Han Yun''s eyes are deep and staring at Mi Youning.


    Every muscle of his body tightened and his hands were clenched into fists.

 Chapter 1620

    Han Yun is actually a little nervous.


    The little lady fed him food with her own hands, and he even felt the temperature of his fingers on his lips.


    The heart beat faster and the hands and feet do not know how to put it.


    Mi Youning saw Han Yun''s seemingly cold face, but he was nervous all over.


    With a little bad intention, she sent the cakes in her hand to Han Yun''s mouth and stuffed them into his lips.


    However, when Han Yun opened her mouth and prepared to solve the cake in her white hand, something happened.


    Mi Youning quickly took away her hand at this time, and the cake in her hand was far away from Han Yun''s lips.


    Han Yun looked at the scene in amazement.


    The little lady''s joking expression was seen by him.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Han Yun''s heart is hot.


    Something wants to gush out.


    Mi Youning tilted his head, shook the cake in his hand, smiled at Han Yun and asked, "do you want to eat?"


    Han Yun swallowed his saliva, not greedy.


    But the desire for the woman in front of him made him dry.


    Contrary to what he thought, he nodded at Mi Youning.


    Seeing his nod, he was as silly as a Han.


    This made mi Youning smile a little deeper.


    The cake in her hand was sent to Han Yun''s mouth again.


    Han Yun still looked silly and looked at her.


    The cake sent to his mouth touched and made him not open his lips.


    However, at this time, MI Youning repeated his old technique.


    It''s a pity.


    This time she didn''t succeed.


    Seeing that the hand holding the cake was about to be far away from his lips, Han Yun made a quick move.


    He moves very fast.


    Soon, even mi Youning didn''t escape.


    The wrists were held by rough big hands.


    The cake in his hand was also stuttered into his mouth by the man.


    Mi Youning looked at the man in front of her and swallowed the sweet scented osmanthus cake with a happy face.


    During this period, her wrist was not loosened by the other party.


    Seeing Han Yun finish eating the cake, MI Youning wants to take his hand off the man''s wrist and can''t help earning it.


    However, the other party''s strength was too strong, and she didn''t break free.


    Even when she broke free, she clearly felt the increased strength of her wrist.


    "Let go of me first, and I''ll have cakes."


    Han Yun stared at her lips, one by one, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    His eyes were crazy and his face was cold.


    His eyes are still slightly red.


    I don''t know what this man is thinking.


    Seeing that the big fool was silent and didn''t move, MI Youning''s patience was limited.


    Just when she wanted to break away from each other''s big hands, Han Yun moved.


    Han Yun tore his eyes from MI Youning''s lips.


    Look down at the sweet scented osmanthus cake and mung bean cake on the table.


    Looking at the color of Osmanthus cake, I think this color matches mi Youning''s lip color very well.


    The same light, the same clean.


    Han Yun reached out and picked up a sweet scented osmanthus cake and carefully sent it to MI Youning''s lips.


    "Eat." a low, hoarse voice sounded, with some commands.


    Mi Youning plans to break free.


    Han Yun in front of her gave her a dangerous smell at this time.


    His body no longer has the simple strength and unquestionable voice of an honest man, dangerous, but joking.


    However, in the end, he couldn''t resist his hunger. He opened his lips and bit the osmanthus cake.


    Mi Youning loved the sweet taste of Osmanthus cake.


    Sweet scented osmanthus cakes at this time are all handmade, full of materials and fragrant.


    Seeing her lips open and close, Han Yun''s eyes became more and more dangerous.

 Chapter 1621

    Mi Youning swallows the sweet scented osmanthus cake in her mouth. Han Yun doesn''t have to take the initiative to bring the cake to her mouth. She takes the initiative to catch up and take another bite.


    Her action made Han Yun''s eyes red.


    He stared at Mi Youning and saw her swallow all the sweet scented osmanthus cakes.


    Quickly bully the body and press the body hard against the other party.


    Soon, a warm and cool, a soft and warm paste together.


    The two lips are printed with the same fragrance of Osmanthus cake in each other''s mouth.


    Mi Youning first opened her eyes, and her beautiful eyes showed incredible.


    Then her eyes were full of these smiles. She didn''t refuse. She even grabbed Han Yun''s coarse cloth clothes with another hand that wasn''t imprisoned.


    Han Yun felt that his clothes were grabbed by his little hand, and his nervous mood dispersed.


    He released mi Youning''s other hand and put his hands around mi Youning''s waist.


    I can''t wait to pick people up and put them on the Kang not far away.


    But at this time, he naturally can''t do anything.


    Seeing that the man in his arms couldn''t breathe, Han Yun''s eyes gradually calmed down.


    His hands were still around her waist, but his lips left slowly.


    Heavy breathing, between the nose and breath are the fragrance of the woman in her arms.


    Seduce - people, charm, make him infatuated.


    Mi Youning could finally breathe and put his head on the man''s broad shoulder to ease the lingering rhyme.


    I didn''t expect this man to have such... Skills.


    She can''t even carry it.


    Looking up, MI Youning looks at Han Yun in front of her.


    The man''s handsome face has a scar.


    She reached out and stroked slowly.


    The bulging scars look old.


    About half a finger long.


    Warm fingers touched Han Yun''s face. Han Yun''s whole body was tight, and his long eyelashes trembled inadvertently.


    Feeling his hand resting on the scar, he quickly took his little hand and held it.


    Deep eyes stared at Mi Youning.


    Want to find a trace of disgust and other emotions on her face.


    However, he did not find it.


    The woman in front of her face was quiet and gentle, and the corners of her mouth provoked a natural smile.


    The eyes are suffused with a little spring - meaning.


    This is what he gave and kissed before.


    Han Yun''s heart was full of fire and heat, but he also pressed down all his emotions and his own reactions.


    He held her little hand in his hand, stopped at the scar on his face, and opened his lips, "aren''t you afraid? Don''t you hate?"


    Mi Youning''s smile deepened when she heard this.


    She even broke away from his hand and put her hand on the scar on his face again. "Naturally, I''m not afraid. I don''t hate it. In my eyes, a man is not a real man if he doesn''t have a scar.


    Although the husband''s scar looks conspicuous, it can''t stop his handsome and powerful. "


    As he spoke, MI Youning stood on tiptoe with his lips gently printed on the scar.


    This half finger long scar is really nothing in MI Youning''s eyes.


    What she said was not a compliment or a lie.


    Ya''s confirmation is that Han Yun is more man, cold and hard, handsome and casual.


    Everything shows the man''s unusual and his mystery.


    After hearing mi Youning''s words, Han Yun wrapped his hands around her waist.


    That strength, would like to rub her into his blood.


    A low voice sounded, "is that true?"


    This is the first time he has heard someone say so about him.


    Whether they were former good brothers or subordinates, they avoided this problem.

 Chapter 1622

    Han Yun was a little excited.


    Mi Youning naturally felt something wrong with him.


    She stared at each other''s great strength, hurt her waist, and held his thick waist in her hands.


    "Nature is true."


    Mi Youning''s voice just fell, and Han Yun''s happy voice sounded.


    This is a hearty and happy smile.


    Han Yun loosened the little woman in his arms, lowered his head to her mouth, and kissed her gently and carefully.


    "The lady is waiting for me at home. I''ll solve the ginseng now. Tell me what you want in the future, and I will make it come true."


    Mi Youning smiled and nodded to Han Yun''s serious eyes.


    Han Yun looked at her reluctantly, "I''ll go to Luoyang City. It''s estimated that this ginseng can get a lot of silver. You want to settle down there. I''ll ask someone to help see what good house there is?"


    "Of course, it''s better to have a large courtyard. It''s best that my brother can live together when he gets a wife in the future. The surroundings should be lively and prosperous, and the price is OK."


    Han Yun stared at Mi Youning''s happy eyes and nodded gently.


    He turned and went to the Kang cabinet and changed his dusty coarse cloth clothes.


    Mi Youning watched him remove his clothes and reveal his back with large and small scars.


    The wide back makes people look distressed.


    These scars were brought on the battlefield.


    The longest scar is in the heart of the back. It''s a knife wound.


    From the scars at the moment, we know that the situation must be critical.


    The scar is very deep. Even if it recovers now, the scar is very ferocious.


    Han Yun felt the sight behind him. He was stiff, but he pretended to change his clothes as if nothing had happened.


    After he changed, he went out of the house and went to the outer house.


    Mi Youning sat down again, reached out and pinched a mung bean cake and put it to his mouth.


    Han Yun quickly walked in. What he held in his hand was a bag full of people participating in Ganoderma lucidum.


    "I''ll take this ginseng to solve it. Where''s Ganoderma lucidum?"


    Mi Youning gently frowned and stared at the large Ganoderma lucidum in a wooden basin. His face was embarrassed.


    "This Ganoderma lucidum can''t be taken away by ordinary people, and taking it out will cause unnecessary trouble. It''s better to send it to King Ruiyang''s house. It''s not very useful for us to keep it."


    Han Yun''s eyes sank when he heard mi Youning''s suggestions, especially Ruiyang palace.


    He always had a feeling that the woman in front of him was mysterious and knew everything.


    Han Yun did not refute mi Youning''s proposal.


    "OK, I''ll ask. What else do you need at home? What do you want to bring back tomorrow? I''ll buy it when I go to the city."


    Mi Youning thought for a moment and said, "just pull a cloth and buy some sugar and snacks. I see there are a lot of bacon at home. I''ll take some back."


    "OK."


    Han Yun is gone.


    Mi Youning took him to the door and watched him walk towards the center of the village.


    She closed the door and went inside.


    However, halfway through, the steps stopped.


    Turning around, he put his eyes into the yard, the hut where the red rabbit is located.


    Thinking of the injury on the red rabbit''s leg, she raised her feet and walked towards the cabin.


    The red rabbit still looks arrogant.


    But this time, MI Youning didn''t struggle when he touched it.


    Looking at the relief of the injury on the red rabbit''s leg and the smell of medicine, MI Youning knows that Han Yun did it.


    The other party has never given up the red rabbit.


    It can be seen that their friendship is deep.


    After treating the red rabbit, MI Youning stood up, stretched out his hand and tentatively touched the red rabbit''s neck.

 Chapter 1623

    For Malay, only close people can touch it.


    Although the red rabbit hid for a while, MI Youning''s hand finally touched the red rabbit''s neck.


    It seems that this guy knows her kindness.


    Mi Youning looked at the majestic appearance of the red rabbit and turned away with a smile.


    Back in the house, she took out several pieces of cloth she bought with Han Yun in Luoyang yesterday.


    Because she married instead of her cousin, she didn''t bring any clothes.


    I''m wearing a coarse cloth skirt. I don''t know whose it is.


    However, it was clean and had no smell. She put it on now.


    Naturally, the cloth bought should also have needles and threads.


    Han Yun, a man, naturally can''t do this, so when buying cloth, MI Youning proposed to buy needles and thread.


    Otherwise, when making clothes at this time, if there is no needle and thread at home, we must be blind.


    Mi Youning''s hands are very skillful and her eyes are very accurate. She cuts the cloth in two or three times and starts sewing.


    It took her an hour to make a skirt.


    This is a dark blue dress. The color is simple and light. It looks very clean.


    It feels like there are some shortcomings. Mi Youning cuts a piece of white cloth from one side and another from the remaining blue cloth.


    Mi Youning made two pieces of cloth into a belt.


    One white and one blue. It goes well with the blue skirt.


    After making a dress, MI Youning cut the light yellow cloth on the Kang.


    The same approach, just different styles of skirts, are done again.


    It was getting dark.


    Mi Youning was a little tired. She moved her waist, stood up, walked to the door and looked out at the sky.


    Han Yun went to Luoyang City. He must be late today.


    This will take a long time.


    Mi Youning gently frowned at the thought of the other party''s coarse cloth clothes and the holes in the hooks.


    She went back to the house again and found a blue cloth.


    In fact, when she bought this horse, she wanted to make clothes for each other.


    Holding the cloth in his hand, MI Youning shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    After laughing, he sat on the Kang and began to sew men''s clothes.


    Wait until it''s completely dark and the blue clothes are ready.


    The wild animals in the mountain roared, and Han Yun didn''t come back.


    Mi Youning was hungry. She went to the kitchen and simply cooked porridge and fried two small dishes.


    She did all this, came to the gate of the courtyard and looked at the only path from the entrance of the village.


    It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    After closing the door, MI Youning brought a bundle of hay to the red rabbit.


    After all this, MI Youning went back to his room to eat the rotten Luzhou flavor white porridge and ate a white steamed bread with vegetables.


    There was still heat in the stove. After eating, she heated the rest of the food in China.


    Late at night, MI Youning packed up all the clothes on the Kang, paved the quilt and went to bed.


    She doesn''t know what Han Yun is facing at this time.


    I don''t know, because she and Han Yun pay attention to the ginseng dug out from the mountain, the chaotang in Beijing, and even emperor Yuwen.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun went to Luoyang City as usual and came to Ruiyang palace.


    He was carrying a shabby sack in his hand, which looked bulging, and the shabby sack in his other hand.


    This body looks very embarrassed. I don''t know where it came from.


    This time, Han Yun still knocked at the back door.


    But this time, it was not housekeeper Liu who opened the back door, but an old woman.


    The other party''s face is solemn and his eyes are hanging. It''s like looking down on everyone and a high attitude.

 Chapter 1624

    When the old woman saw Han Yun''s embarrassed appearance, she looked like a fugitive from famine and immediately turned her mouth.


    "Where do you come from? Get out of here and be the king''s residence!"


    Han Yungang put the sack on the ground.


    Before his waist was lifted up, he heard the mother-in-law''s evil words.


    This made his original soft expression become expressionless.


    Raising his waist, Han Yun stared at the woman with a gloomy look.


    "The master of your family asks you to treat guests like this? King Ruiyang is personally canonized and the most noble king of our Dynasty.


    He treats people close, respects the present and tolerates the slaves. You Diao Nu are clearly Ruiyang Palace''s reputation! "


    The woman standing in the back door didn''t expect a mud leg to say such a big truth.


    Her face turned white, turned blue and then red.


    Finally, he couldn''t help his anger. "Who do you think you are? This is Ruiyang mansion. I can''t tolerate you here.


    Roll, roll, the mud legs in the countryside. They think they know a few words. They really take themselves seriously! "


    The woman was so angry that she stretched out her hand to close the door.


    Han Yun, who is opposite her, looks good again.


    Immediately, he threw his fists into the door and hung his head.


    "Minister Han Yun, please see King Ruiyang."


    The voice was loud, and the whole backyard of the palace was haunted.


    Even housekeeper Liu, who was busy in the front yard, heard it.


    He has some Kung Fu in his body and smart ears. Naturally, he listens to Han Yun''s unhappy but heavy voice.


    Something''s wrong!


    The last time Han Yun spoke with such a heavy voice was when Emperor Yuwen was in danger.


    Housekeeper Liu immediately ordered one of the people around him to find the master.


    And he quickened his pace and rushed back to the yard.


    Han Yun is still confronting the snobbish woman.


    The other party was obviously stunned by his words.


    Minister?


    This is not the average person can export technetium


    The old woman looked up and down at Han Yun and saw that he was wearing coarse clothes and his shoes were straw sandals.


    On one side of the ground was a coarse sack and a non sack.


    It looks bulging, but in the eyes of this woman, it''s not a good thing.


    If you are an official, you are not as big as the prince.


    Maybe this man was dismissed and wanted to plead here or something.


    Thinking of this, the woman''s face was even more proud.


    "Come on, get out of here quickly. I want to see our prince. He''s so busy. How can I meet you, a little man? If you make trouble again, I''ll call someone to beat you away."


    Saying this, the woman closed the back door vigorously.


    There was a loud bang.


    Han Yun held his fist with both hands, still hung his head, and didn''t take any other action.


    When housekeeper Liu came, he just heard the woman''s words.


    He tried to stop it, but he thought he was running too fast and his throat was dry and speechless.


    Until he stood firmly at the back door.


    When Mrs. La saw the figure of housekeeper Liu, she immediately showed a flattering smile.


    "Housekeeper Liu, why are you here?"


    Housekeeper Liu went up with a big mouth, "what are you, such a general of the town!"


    The old woman was beaten and paralyzed on the ground, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Housekeeper Liu stared at the old woman with sharp eyes.


    "Today, we are like brothers to the general of the town. Our Lord adores him very much. You should make such crazy remarks!"


    He''s really angry.


    Who doesn''t know what kind of influence the town general had in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    He saved emperor Yuwen, helped the other party seize power and control the army.

 Chapter 1625

    After he became famous, he was injured and retired in a small village.


    Even if you and the Lord know where he is.


    But never bothered.


    When the old woman heard what housekeeper Liu said, she only knew who the town general was. She cried, "housekeeper Liu, I don''t know this. I''m wrong..."


    Thinking of the scars on the man''s face outside the door and his embarrassed dress, she really didn''t know that this man was the Zhenguo general everyone admired.


    Housekeeper Liu''s eyes were cold and waved to his subordinates who ran with him.


    "Drag people down and hit 20 big boards. Let the servants in the backyard of the house look at it. Beat it hard and sell it after beating it."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, Mrs. Liu was shut up and pulled to the factotum in the backyard.


    Housekeeper Liu tidied up his clothes, stepped forward quickly and opened the back door.


    Han Yun naturally listened to the situation inside the door.


    But his face remained unchanged and still remained expressionless.


    Look carefully, the cold in his eyes has receded.


    "General Han, please come in. The master is in the house today. Come with the slave."


    Hearing Liu Guan''s respectful tone, Han Yun loosened his hand and hung it down.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Han Yun went aside and carried a large and a small cloth bag one after another.


    When housekeeper Liu saw him carrying two cloth bags, he stretched out his hand to help, "general, I''ll take it for you."


    Seeing the hands stretched out by housekeeper Liu, Han Yun stepped back two steps.


    "No, I''ll just carry it."


    He was not afraid that housekeeper Liu would find the contents, but that he would damage the Ganoderma lucidum.


    Seeing Han Yun''s solemn face, housekeeper Liu guessed that the things in it were very important.


    He smiled and nodded, leading the way. "General, please follow the slave."


    They walked into the house one after another.


    The old woman was gone and was pulled down.


    Housekeeper Liu and Han Yun walked back and forth to the center of the house.


    The decoration in the house is not gorgeous. There are noble costumes everywhere with full charm.


    At first glance, it is not the residence of ordinary rich businessmen or small officials.


    Han Yun can distinguish between valuable scenery and objects.


    The fake stone mountains in the yard are all built by palace sculptors. Plants and flowers in the garden are also rare outside. They come from other countries.


    Don''t tell me about this ten step pavilion garden. Golden Phoebe used in the surrounding houses.


    Everything is hard to find.


    Today''s favorite is this Ruiyang king.


    These things were brought up by other countries into the palace or filial piety.


    All the best are sent to Luoyang City and to King Ruiyang.


    Han Yun has already seen it.


    Housekeeper Liu took Han Yun to the main courtyard.


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw a young man waiting anxiously at the door of the main hall.


    The man was dressed in white, dressed casually, and held a sandalwood bead in his hand.


    The young man was gentle and elegant, full of the smell of books.


    The other party looks in his early twenties.


    Seeing the appearance of housekeeper Liu and Han Yun, the young man walked quickly.


    "Han Yun! It''s really you!"


    This young man can only be king Ruiyang.


    Han Yun carried ginseng on his back and Ganoderma lucidum in the other hand. At this time, he couldn''t empty his hand to salute. He immediately nodded to King Ruiyang.


    "I''ve seen the Lord. I''m afraid to disturb you today. It''s really necessary."


    Where does Ruiyang King mind these? At this time, Junya''s face is full of excitement when he sees Han Yun.


    He stepped aside, reached out to Han Yun and led him to the main hall, "I wish you would come here every day. I heard housekeeper Liu say you were coming, but I went to the barracks. I didn''t know I would miss you like this."

 Chapter 1626

    Han Yun heard the words of King Ruiyang, and his face showed a little gentleness.


    His face was no longer expressionless, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    Seeing King Ruiyang reaching out, he followed each other to the main hall.


    Even if Han Yun was wearing coarse clothes and carrying two broken bags, King Ruiyang didn''t mind.


    Together with the steward Liu behind them, they went to the main hall. King Ruiyang immediately divided the slaves and served tea and snacks.


    "Han Yun, you can''t leave today. I didn''t catch you yesterday. You should stay for dinner. Let''s have a good drink."


    Han Yun smiled but did not speak. He put the cloth bag in his hand into the hall and sat magnanimously in the first seat under his left hand in the main hall.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the young man sitting at the top carefully.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the other party was so big.


    He was still a child with a temper in his lap.


    "How are you doing?" was his only direct concern.


    It sounds hard, even very common.


    But king Ruiyang heard his question, but his face was a little close.


    "OK, everything is very good. Brother Huang is also very good, just..."


    Han Yun heard that they all had good faces and gentle faces. However, the words behind made him frown gently.


    "What?"


    Ruiyang Wang sighed and said to Han Yun, "it''s your sudden departure that caught chaotang unprepared. Brother Huang often misses you and asks you if you can show up every time he writes."


    Han Yun was silent, lowered his head and said with a bitter smile: "at that time, I was a disabled man. Although I could walk normally this year, I could not go to the battlefield as usual to solve my majesty''s problems."


    When King Ruiyang heard this, he suddenly stood up and looked a little anxious.


    "What do you mean by that? You and I are the general of the town he personally named. Look, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty are respectful.


    Even if you are injured, brother Huang also cares about your body. In the past ten years of war, you have been with him to take power and save his life without figures on the battlefield. You can''t make it through.


    How could he forget such friendship? He cares about your body and whether there are people around you who know the cold and the hot. The ten-year friendship is not only between kings and officials, but also between brothers. "


    Han Yun raised his head after hearing King Ruiyang''s words, and his eyes were deep and fluctuating.


    King Ruiyang knew that he had heard it in his heart.


    He continued: "this is what brother Huang asked me to tell you. You have been with him for ten years. Is he that ruthless and unjust person? When you leave suddenly, he knows that there is no one in your family and sends someone to take care of you. You toss it back secretly.


    If you can, he wants to come here in person and ask why you stay away from the court after you become famous. If you are afraid of making great achievements, he is not afraid.


    Don''t say you don''t have this heart, even if you have this heart, why don''t rivers and mountains send you... "


    After all, you saved his life again and again, again and again, narrowly escaped death.


    Without Han Yun, there would be no Yuwen Emperor today.


    Han Yun naturally heard what king Ruiyang said.


    In the past year, he has been very calm and at ease.


    The reason why he left is what he said before. When he left, he was indeed a useless man.


    "I understand what the LORD said. There have been ten years of friendship, monarch and Minister friendship and brotherhood, and let the emperor rest assured that I will work for dogs and horses in the future."

 Chapter 1627

    After hearing this, King Ruiyang knew that his intention to retire would not change.


    I can only sigh and sit down again.


    "Well, the imperial brother said, your rank of town general is still there, and the general''s house will keep it for you. If you don''t take it in the future, if you have future generations, you should also give it to them. Don''t refute. This is what the imperial brother can do at last."


    Han Yun thought of today''s stubbornness and smiled helplessly.


    Just then, the servants in the palace brought up tea and snacks.


    Han Yun was really thirsty and hungry all the way.


    Immediately pick up the tea cup and put the warm tea into the belly.


    Reach out and pick up a piece of red cake, like rose cake.


    Seeing this cake, Han Yun thought of the little lady at home.


    The other party''s eyes are red, and there is a little spring meaning in his eyes, which makes him moved and infatuated.


    This man is hers, the little girl he married home.


    Thinking that he could have her completely in the future, Han Yun''s eyes were filled with a smile and his face was gentle.


    Even if there are scars on his face, his smile also has a unique style.


    When the waitresses not far away learned his identity, they secretly looked at the gentle smile on his face, and several hearts beat faster.


    For this scene, King Ruiyang naturally saw it in his eyes.


    Especially when I saw the smile in Han Yun''s eyes and the gentle look on his face.


    As soon as his mind turned, he understood something.


    King Ruiyang is not an unknown hairy boy.


    Immediately got up and walked towards Han Yun.


    "Brother Han, tell your brother if you have a sweetheart?"


    He said this in a low voice.


    Han Yun''s heart softened immediately when he heard his voice, brother Han.


    The child of that year just followed him and called him brother Han.


    Later, they remained close.


    But for unnecessary trouble, the other party stopped calling him brother Han in front of people.


    And he, in front of people, also called him Lord.


    It''s all for the good of each other. Sometimes it''s too special and will be criticized.


    As for King Ruiyang''s question, Han Yun did not refute it. He said bluntly, "I married a pro a few days ago."


    "What?!" this surprised the Ruiyang king in front of him.


    "You married a pro!"


    Han Yun smiled and nodded.


    After a while, King Ruiyang finally reflected.


    After that, his face showed great joy and immediately greeted housekeeper Liu.


    Housekeeper Liu trotted up to him.


    "Go and reply to the emperor''s brother and send it to the capital in a hurry. He said that his town general took a wife and asked him to prepare good gifts. He can clean up the general''s house. There will be no waste there in the future. Ha ha..."


    At last, Ruiyang Wang laughed.


    At this moment, the smell of books disappeared, like a... Dandy, with a little bad smile on his face.


    When housekeeper Liu heard the master''s orders, he naturally turned and left.


    "Housekeeper Liu, wait a minute." Han Yun stopped.


    Housekeeper Liu stopped and took a look at Han Yun. He took shorthand and stared at his master.


    His master didn''t look at him at all. He looked at Han Yun sitting in his seat.


    Put the remaining half of the rose cake into his mouth and Han Yun stood up.


    He went to one side of the cloth bag, pointed to them and said to King Ruiyang, "today is for these things. I hope to exchange them for some silver with the Lord."


    As soon as king Ruiyang heard this, he immediately said, "OK, how much do you want? I''ll let someone take it for you."


    He didn''t even look at the contents of the bag.


    Silver money. This is the most important thing he needs now.

 Chapter 1628

    Ruiyang Wang''s Frank words brought Han Yun''s shaking his head.


    "Lord, let''s see first and estimate how much these things are worth."


    Ruiyang Wang shook his head and laughed, but he showed a little curiosity about the things in the bag.


    Han Yun clearly wanted him to see the things in the bag.


    At the same time, he did not think that the other party brought a pile of useless things and asked him for money.


    Yesterday, housekeeper Liu told him that the tiger skin. The housekeeper clearly took as many as 1000 liang of silver, but the other party only took 200 Liang.


    It can be seen that Han Yun is not that kind of person.


    Wang Ruiyang walked to the cloth bag at Han Yun''s feet with a smile.


    He didn''t even let his servants untie the bag. He squatted down and stretched out his cocooned hand to untie the rope.


    There was a little smile on Junya''s face, no expectation, but a little curiosity.


    The rope on the bag was untied, opened the bag with both hands and inadvertently glanced at the contents of the bag.


    When King Ruiyang saw what was inside, he stopped with a smile on his face.


    His hand on the bag was a little unstable and trembled slowly.


    Housekeeper Liu was not far away and naturally saw the scene of the master.


    Because you care about your master, take a few steps forward quickly.


    The came forward and looked into the bag for the first time.


    At this glance, housekeeper Liu''s face changed greatly.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the things in the bag. Trembling, he said, "this, this is ginseng?"


    The uncertain and trembling voice made king Ruiyang recover his mind.


    He should put the sandalwood string on his hand.


    Stand up, turn over the bag in your hand and pour out all the contents.


    The ginseng splashed out.


    The huge living room is covered with ginseng.


    "Ginseng, really ginseng!"


    Housekeeper Liu stared at the ginseng on the ground in disbelief.


    King Ruiyang''s eyes also changed. He looked at these ginseng with surprise and joy.


    He couldn''t believe it and asked Han Yun, "where did all this come from? It''s estimated that there weren''t so many ginseng in the whole yuan and Song dynasties. At first glance, these ginseng was old, and the emperor''s inventory was only three."


    Looking at the ground now, it''s going to be hundreds.


    Moreover, it seems that it is older than his imperial brother''s inventory. It is big and looks like it is going to be refined.


    Before Han Yun came here, he also guessed that Ruiyang king would be excited.


    But I didn''t expect such a gaffe. My tone was unstable.


    To get here, Han Yun stepped forward two steps and arched his hands to salute, "Lord, I have an unkind request to send these ginseng to the barracks for the sake of those brothers who fight for their lives in the front line."


    King Ruiyang looked at the ginseng on the ground and turned his head rigidly when he heard Han Yun''s words.


    "These ginseng were sent to the barracks? Where did you get these ginseng? Do you know how significant it is?"


    At last, the tone of Ruiyang Wang changed.


    Han Yun saw that he was excited and took two steps forward.


    He said in a slow voice, "my mother found it inadvertently on the mountain. I didn''t know whether it was ginseng or whether I broke it out."


    King Ruiyang took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Did this thing grow in the soil?


    Why doesn''t he know.


    Ginseng is so precious that it still comes from other countries.


    This dynasty didn''t think about looking for ginseng, but it was covered by other countries.


    They have nowhere to find, and even spend a lot of money to buy in other countries.


    This can''t be seen in the open. We can only send someone secretly to pretend to be a businessman to buy it.

 Chapter 1629

    In fact, Han Yun was shocked when he saw mi Youning break the ginseng out of the ground.


    But his face was solemn and rarely showed his emotions, so he was not as excited as king Ruiyang.


    "Is there anything else on the mountain?" King Ruiyang asked hurriedly.


    Han Yun looked forward to his happy eyes. He thought of the little lady at home.


    Think of each other when they see ginseng.


    He nodded to shangruiyang Wang''s expectant eyes, "yes, but they are all short years."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Ruiyang Wang was very excited. He squatted down - and reached out to pick up a ginseng and touched it carefully.


    Then he swept his eyes and looked at the cloth bag not far away.


    The coarse cloth bag is very clean, but it seems to be commonly used by farmers.


    Thinking that these ginseng were put into a coarse cloth bag and carried here, King Ruiyang pumped the corners of his mouth again.


    I think his brother was in the palace, but the three ginseng were put in a brocade box and wrapped one layer after another.


    Not far away, housekeeper Liu, maids and bodyguards also opened their eyes and looked at the ginseng all over the ground.


    As slaves in the palace, they follow the LORD all the year round. Naturally, they know a lot and know the ginseng.


    Everyone looked at the ginseng everywhere and saw not only the money, but also the changes that the country should have because of these ginseng.


    The price of ginseng is high, and there is no ginseng in China, so it is limited everywhere.


    Now they have ginseng, and others know ginseng.


    After that, you will no longer have to be restricted everywhere.


    Moreover, with this ginseng in the barracks, some soldiers'' casualties can be reduced in the future.


    King Ruiyang suddenly stood up and hurried to Han Yun. "These ginseng are all needed. I immediately reported to my brother and sent them to the capital."


    Then he called housekeeper Liu again, "go and take out all my inventory."


    Han Yun saw this scene and did not stop it.


    Soon, housekeeper Liu trotted in with a wooden box.


    King Ruiyang greets him, opens the wooden box in his hand, and then walks to Han Yun.


    The things inside reflected into Han Yun''s eyes.


    They are all silver notes worth one hundred, five hundred and one thousand Liang.


    "I only have these now. When I tell my brother, he will certainly send the silver ticket."


    Then he put the whole wooden box in Han Yun''s arms.


    Han Yun held the wooden box and hung his eyes. When he saw these silver tickets, his mood didn''t fluctuate much.


    He took out the silver tickets in the wooden box and glanced at them. There were almost tens of thousands of silver tickets here.


    Thinking that these ginseng would cost millions of liang of silver every time they went to other countries, he put them away without refusing.


    "OK, it''s getting late. I should go back."


    Looking at the darkness outside, Han Yun was worried about the little lady at home.


    At night, the wild animals in the mountains will howl. In the dark night, she will not sleep well alone.


    When he came home from Luoyang, it must be dark, and everyone in the village turned off the lights.


    Seeing that Han Yun didn''t refuse the silver, King Ruiyang smiled with satisfaction.


    However, when he said to leave, his face immediately became unhappy.


    He complained, "you''ve only been here for a long time. You can''t leave so soon. You can''t leave tonight. You have to have a good drink with me."


    Then he put on Han Yun''s shoulder and didn''t let him leave.


    Han Yun wanted to refuse and suddenly glanced at another bag at his feet.

 Chapter 1630

    "Lord, I have something else to show you."


    Han Yun broke away from the hand that King Ruiyang put on his shoulder.


    He bent over and picked up the small cloth bag at his feet and sent it to King Ruiyang.


    Seeing the shape in the small cloth bag, King Ruiyang didn''t answer, but asked bluntly, "what''s in here?"


    "It''s hard to find thousands of gold. There are no elixirs from ancient times to modern times. If you say something disrespectful, there may not be any in today''s palace."


    The king of Ruiyang frowned and wondered. Then he couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes and stared at the things in Han Yun''s hands.


    Instead of picking up what Han Yun was holding, he glanced at the people around him.


    The voice of low command sounded, "there''s nothing for you here. Everyone else will go down except housekeeper Liu."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, Lord."


    The party left the living room one after another.


    There are only three people in such a big living room: Ruiyang Wang, Han Yun and housekeeper Liu.


    And more conspicuous ginseng on the ground.


    Until everyone withdrew and housekeeper Liu stood at the door, King Ruiyang did not move.


    He came forward and took the things in Han Yun''s hand and took out the things inside.


    No one until what happened in the main hall.


    Only laughter came from inside.


    That was the laughter of the master of the mansion, laughing and happy.


    After a long time, Han Yun finally came out of the main hall.


    His chest was bulging. When he came, he had a big bag and a small bag full of things.


    When I went, I was empty handed.


    Housekeeper Liu personally sent Han Yun outside the palace.


    There was a carriage parked outside the palace.


    "General Han, this is what the Lord ordered before. It''s getting late. Let the family give you a ride."


    Han Yun did not refuse and politely said, "thank you for me, Lord."


    Housekeeper Liu watched people get on the bus and gradually get away. Then he walked back to the palace.


    His feet floated somewhat unsteadily.


    He was silly when he heard the Lord exclaim Ganoderma lucidum.


    If ginseng is a life-saving medicine, then Ganoderma lucidum is a fairy medicine.


    In his lifetime, he can see the appearance of Ganoderma lucidum, which can be regarded as death without regret.


    With trembling legs, housekeeper Liu ordered people to close the door of the palace and walk towards the main hall.


    He can still remember that his master was in a daze in the house.


    Otherwise, General Han can''t leave so easily.


    Thinking of the elusive Ganoderma lucidum, housekeeper Liu quickened his pace.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun sat in the carriage of the king''s house and didn''t go directly back to Wangjia village.


    Instead, he ordered people to walk around snack shops and cloth shops.


    He didn''t forget what he promised mi Youning to buy.


    Sugar, pastry, cloth.


    Of course, he also has his own ideas and wants to buy more things.


    The bride was replaced in the middle of the marriage, and the other party''s family didn''t know it before.


    I want to buy more things to let the Wang family know that he will not treat their daughter (sister) badly.


    Han Yun bought several pieces of cloth, weighed several kilograms of sucrose, several kinds of cakes and snacks, and a jar of good wine in Luoyang City.


    In just a few days, Han Yun heard the little lady at home mention his big brother''s scientific examination.


    Han Yun bought the four treasures of study again. He bought pens, ink, paper and inkstones.


    Seeing that everything was almost bought, Han Yun asked the Royal groom to take him to Wangjia village.


    Although Han Yun was dressed in a down-to-earth way, he even looked out of place with the royal carriage.


    But the people who are still staying outside now recognize the sign of the royal carriage.

 Chapter 1631

    People naturally know that he is not simple.


    So this trip to buy things down, also baa someone pit him.


    Shopping is the cheapest price.


    Many people around looked at the direction of Han Yun''s carriage. Several people slipped away and reported the matter to their master.


    In Luoyang City, there are not only king Ruiyang, but also other officials.


    What they see is the movement of the royal palace. It''s natural that they can''t be wrong to follow the movement of the Lord.


    Therefore, almost all the officials in Luoyang knew the letter overnight.


    They heard the people below report that a big man in coarse clothes with half a finger on his face left Luoyang in the king''s house car.


    Tracking the direction of the carriage, it should go to the countryside.


    Because the palace sent someone to protect them, they didn''t dare to follow secretly, so they came back.


    However, the one who got the latest news was the magistrate Lin of Luoyang City.


    When magistrate Lin heard that the Royal Palace''s carriage was carrying a rough and crazy man who was dressed down, he asked people to go down and didn''t take it to heart.


    ¡­¡­


    When Han Yun returned to Wangjia village, it was completely dark and every family turned off.


    When the carriage passed the village, there were domestic dogs barking.


    Soon, the carriage stopped at its own yard.


    Han Yun moved down the things in the car and said to the groom, "the night is deep. Be careful all the way."


    The groom knew that his identity was not simple, and there was a secret guard of the royal palace to protect him along the way.


    At this time, seeing Han Yun being polite to him, he was naturally flattered and quickly bent over, "thank you, sir. I''m leaving."


    "Go."


    When the carriage left, Han Yun turned to open the door.


    Just then, the door was opened from the inside.


    Mi Youning, dressed in a man''s outer shirt, looked confused after waking up. "You''re back."


    Han Yun was stunned when he saw mi Youning wearing his clothes.


    Immediately, seeing that her face was still sleepy, she immediately took the things on the ground and put them in the yard.


    I played it back twice before I walked into the door again.


    "Come into the house quickly. It''s cold at night. Be careful that you''re frozen."


    Mi Youning closes the door and walks into the house yawning.


    When she got into bed, Han Yun moved everything into the house.


    He looked at Mi Youning with his eyes closed.


    Step forward, come to the Kang cabinet and take out clean clothes.


    Afraid to look at the people on the Kang, he turned and strode away from the room.


    The night is cold. There is no warm water at this time. Han Yun can only use cold water to cool himself.


    Mi Youning heard the sound of water splashing outside, closed his eyes and shouted, "there''s still food in the kitchen. If you don''t eat, go and eat some."


    Han Yun was shocked when he heard the words pouring water.


    He couldn''t tell why. The bottom of his heart was numb and the whole person was hot.


    "I see. You go to bed earlier."


    "HMM..." Mi Youning responded weakly.


    Unfortunately, the sound is too small for Han Yun outside to hear.


    After taking a cold bath, Han Yun changed into the clean clothes he brought out.


    He went into the kitchen and saw the oil lamp on.


    Go to the stove and lift the pot.


    Even at this time, the food is still a little warm.


    It''s just that the porridge in the pot is sticky and seems to have been boiled over by warm fire.


    Also, if there was no fire, the food would be cold by now.


    Han Yun reached out to bring out the food and filled it with porridge.


    Three big white flour steamed buns were eaten by him, and the food and white porridge were all solved by him.


    Touching his full stomach, Han Yun got up satisfied.

 Chapter 1632

    He washed all the dishes and chopsticks before he left the kitchen.


    Because he doesn''t do these things, the little lady at home does them.


    Thinking of his soft little hands, he didn''t want them to be covered with cocoons of work in the future.


    After blowing out the lights, Han Yun went indoors in the dark.


    Looking at an oil lamp left in the house, Han Yun''s face was soft and his mouth curved with a gentle arc.


    He has a home with a little lady.


    The little lady will warm his quilt and leave him a lamp before going to bed to let him see the way back.


    Removing his excess clothes, Han Yun got into the warm quilt.


    He has nothing on his body and holds a little girl in his arms.


    Han Yun began to be distracted.


    His hands are constantly familiar with every minute of the woman''s body in his arms.


    It''s soft everywhere. It''s very comfortable and feels good.


    Especially those two peaches.


    Han Yun became addicted to his hand and touched it and stopped.


    I have to go back tomorrow. I can''t toss tonight.


    An object flew from the Kang and hit the wick, and the oil lamp went out.


    The room was plunged into darkness.


    The two people on the Kang, big with a smile in their arms, are intimate and full of possession.


    Have a good night''s sleep.


    When mi Youning woke up, there was no one around him.


    She touched the bedding on one side and wanted some heat. It seemed that the man had just woke up.


    He got up from the Kang, opened the window and glanced outside.


    In the yard, Han Yun was feeding the red rabbit with hay.


    The red rabbit came out of the hut.


    Each other''s whole body is in the color of charcoal, without half a stray hair.


    From head to tail, it is one foot long, from hoof to neck, and eight feet high.


    As if feeling mi Youning''s sight, the red rabbit turned his big eyes and looked up at Mi Youning''s beautiful eyes just woke up.


    Suddenly, the red rabbit looked up and shouted with an indescribable meaning.


    Seeing the red rabbit''s sudden behavior, Han Yun turned to MI Youning.


    "You''re awake."


    Mi Youning wrapped his body in a quilt and looked out, "well, I just woke up."


    "Then get up. Today, the red rabbit took the initiative to leave the house. Come and have a look."


    Han Yun''s voice was full of joy and a hint of excitement.


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning got some information.


    Red rabbit walks out of the cabin?


    It seems that before, Han Yun was not afraid of seeing the red rabbit and locked it in the house.


    She answered, closed the window, took out her new clothes and put them on.


    The new blue style skirt, with blue and white waist, gives people a feeling of beauty and vulgarity.


    She went down to the Kang and folded the quilts. She went to the wooden basin and was just going to pick up the hot water with the basin.


    But he noticed that the water in the basin was clean and warm by hand.


    Mi Youning smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun touched the red rabbit''s neck with one hand and fed it with hay in the other hand.


    When I woke up in the morning, I saw the red rabbit standing at the door of the cabin and looked out of the home port.


    At that moment, Han Yun was very excited.


    When he brought the red rabbit back, he always hid in the house and didn''t want to come out.


    But these days, with his injury getting better, he is eager to be outside.


    He immediately tried to get away from his body and let it come out, with some inducement in his words.


    I thought it would be a little difficult.


    But unexpectedly, the red rabbit didn''t hesitate and stepped out of the hut.


    "He has a good appetite."


    Han Yun fed the horse, and a soft voice came from behind.


    He smiled and patted the red rabbit. He turned and looked at his little lady.


    However, at this glance, his spirits were subverted.


    I saw a fairy in blue standing at the door of the main room.

 Chapter 1633

    A blue dress is like a pleated skirt with scattered flowers, water mist and green grass. The blue and white lace at the waist makes the finishing point, which makes people want to pull it apart.


    The woman standing at the door is as fat as flesh, as blue as air, and her eyes are full of spring water and clear waves,


    There was a simple white jade hairpin on his head, which he bought for her the day before yesterday.


    Han Yun looked at Mi Youning standing at the door and was crazy for a moment.


    She just stood there quietly, calmly and calmly.


    A simple but inviolable temperament spread.


    At this moment, Han Yun felt that he didn''t deserve her.


    In other words, to have such a little lady is his great luck in his previous life and this life.


    Mi Youning covered his mouth and smiled at Han Yun''s crazy eyes.


    She raised her feet and walked towards each other. "What''s the matter? The red rabbit is in a hurry."


    Han Yun turned back and looked at the red rabbit.


    The hay in his hand fell to the ground, and the red rabbit wanted to eat, but the reins in his hand were pulled tight.


    The red rabbit wants to bow its head and eat, but it can''t reach it.


    The other party''s breath sent out a thick smell of dissatisfaction.


    Han Yun immediately loosened the reins and let the red rabbit at will.


    Mi Youning also walked up to Han Yun and smiled again when he saw his fast and helpless action.


    Hearing the pleasant laughter around him, Han Yun pretended not to care and touched the red rabbit''s neck.


    "I''m hungry," he said casually. "There''s food in the kitchen."


    "Well, did you eat?"


    The gentle voice of the woman around him made Han Yunhong''s earlobes red.


    He knew he didn''t look like himself now.


    Just because she can affect his mood and his own reaction too much.


    Han Yun tried his best to press down this discomfort and restored his previous indifference and randomness.


    He turned to look at Mi Youning around him, but he didn''t dare to look carefully. He said vaguely, "no, let''s go. Let''s eat together to get on the way."


    Today is the day to return home. After eating, they really have to hurry.


    Although it''s in a village, you can''t go too late.


    Mi Youning looks at Han Yun who yearns for the kitchen and follows him.


    When they finished breakfast, MI Youning left a sentence and asked Han Yun to come into the room and left the kitchen.


    After cleaning up, Han Yun returns to the house and sees mi Youning holding a set of men''s clothes in his hand.


    The blue cloth looks like the new material they bought before.


    Before, he saw the clothes on MI Youning and knew that she made them yesterday.


    At this time, looking at the men''s clothes in her hand, Han Yun''s heart beat faster and began to become soft at the bottom of his heart.


    He went into the room and walked towards mi Youning sitting on the Kang.


    "Husband, this is a dress made for you. Try it to see if it fits."


    Mi Youning walked towards Han yundao.


    Han Yun reached out to take the clothes in her hand and touched the good material. His heart was completely occupied.


    "Thank you, madam." Han Yun lowered his eyes and said calmly.


    But no one knew that at this moment, his heart was moved and his heart was soft and lost.


    Mi Youning smiled and said he was too polite. He said they were husband and wife. Why thank you.


    Han Yun heard her saying, his gentle eyes looked at her, "it''s hard for you."


    Then he began to remove his excess clothes in MI Youning''s face.


    At this moment, he wanted to break the direct alienation between them.


    Whether he deserves it or not, the person in front of him is his wife.


    Since he married the beautiful woman in front of him home, Han Yun never wanted to let go.


    This man will be his woman sooner or later


    Then we should break their last defense as soon as possible.


    Han Yun''s straightforward action stunned mi Youning.

 Chapter 1634

    Mi Youning stared at Han Yun with a smile in her eyes.


    At the same time, he didn''t give the other party a response. He shot quickly and caught her hard.


    "He makes me hurt. Why don''t you break it."


    Han Yun looked at her simple face, and his body hurt. He took a breath.


    But that feeling made him both painful and another kind of torture.


    "Lady, lady, good lady, let go..."


    A man with a strong iron bone, his voice is pitiful in front of his wife.


    It was a scene that made people laugh and cry.


    Mi Youning hears that the speech has no action. She still looks at Han Yun with a smile.


    "Husband, I am afraid of pain, especially pain. If others make me hurt, I will certainly repay it."


    With that, she slowly released her hand and let go of the painful and distorted man in front of her.


    Really, MI Youning thinks if he doesn''t give Han Yun a warning.


    This man is sure to be presumptuous anytime and anywhere. She will suffer at that time.


    In fact, MI Youning doesn''t know.


    Han Yun is nearly thirty. He hasn''t tasted the taste of men and women so far.


    It''s not easy to meet a woman who makes him lose his soul, both externally and internally.


    If he doesn''t respond again, it''s... Almost useless.


    When Han Yun was released, his face eased a lot, and his body quickly took a step back.


    The excitement of the body has slowly dissipated, and I can no longer dare to show off its sense of existence.


    Mi Youning releases Han Yun, rushes to the other party''s innocent station, then turns around and walks to the table in the house.


    On the table are new cloth, full of sugar, several bags of cakes, and the four delicately packaged treasures of the study.


    There is a jar of wine on the ground under the table.


    It seems that Han Yun not only bought what she said before, but also bought more. This return gift is more than expected.


    At this time, MI Youning was no longer ferocious.


    Her gentle voice sounded, "husband, are these all return gifts?"


    Han Yun has slowed down. His face returns to normal and his body slows down completely.


    Even if mi Youning treated him like this, he was not angry, but only happy.


    In his eyes, MI Youning''s performance just now should be her most real side.


    This shows that the alienation between them has gradually dissipated.


    How can this make Han Yun unhappy.


    As for MI Youning''s ferocity, it gave him a different experience. It was both cool and painful.


    Let him have some grain debt. No.


    Hearing mi Youning''s gentle inquiry, Han Yun shook his body.


    Stride forward, "well, father-in-law, father-in-law and big brother have gifts."


    Mi Youning glanced and smiled at Han Yun standing beside him. "Thank you, husband."


    Han Yun frowned. "You and I are husband and wife. Don''t thank me. That''s what you said before."


    Hearing this, MI Youning smiled but said nothing.


    When they pack up, they won''t take both things away.


    Take two steps, sugar, cakes, four treasures of the study and a jar of wine.


    I also took a lot of bacon prepared in the kitchen.


    This time, the return ceremony has been many, even very heavy.


    Han Yun packed up his hair and suddenly stopped when they were about to go out.


    He turned his head and looked at Mi Youning. "The people who participated in Ganoderma lucidum yesterday stayed in Prince Rui''s house. I got 30000 liang of silver and will give some later. The prince won''t treat us badly."


    When mi Youning heard Han Yun say this, she didn''t have much expression on her face and still kept her composure.


    "Thirty thousand taels of silver is a lot, and these are not afraid of our planting. It''s almost enough to get these silver."


    Her words were very clear, but Han Yun didn''t understand them.


    When he saw ginseng at that time, he first thought of those good boys in the military camp.


    This is the life-saving medicine they need every war.


    Later, he thought that the little lady would go to Luoyang City to settle down, so he would go up the mountain with him, so he proposed to sell it to the military camp.


    All the troops in Luoyang City are under the control of King Ruiyang. It is the state that sells them to him.


    At that time, the soldiers of his country will benefit, and he will be pleased to think of it.


    Of course, on this premise, he did not forget to estimate the value of ginseng.


    "What does the lady mean?" Han Yun asked tentatively.

 Chapter 1635

    Mi Youning smiled and said, "I naturally love money, but I''m not greedy for money."


    Han Yun seemed to understand. He looked at the look in her beautiful eyes.


    It was clear, smiling and without fluctuation.


    "OK, I have people looking for a house in Luoyang. I think there will be news in a few days."


    In exchange for this, MI Youning''s face showed some movement, "seriously?"


    Han Yun smiled and said, "well, then you just look at the house, choose what you like, and give you all the silver tickets."


    As he spoke, he took out the thirty thousand Liang silver notes from his arms and put them all in MI Youning''s hands.


    With a thick stack of silver notes in his hand, MI Youning didn''t refuse.


    She counted out two hundred Liang silver tickets and put them in her arms. She looked up and said to Han Yun, "wait a minute, I''ll put the silver tickets away first."


    Then he walked to the house where they slept.


    When mi Youning came out, they settled the red rabbit at home and closed the door.


    Just walk to the center of the village and return to the door.


    Along the way, they met many people.


    There are those who are busy farming, and there are those who sit and chat with their subordinates in twos and threes.


    The marriage between the original owner Wang jiarou and Han Yun is known to all the people in the village.


    Heixin''s great aunt received ten liang of silver from Hunter Han, but sent the daughter of Er Fang to the Han family.


    Knowing the news, Wang Ergou''s family has worshipped heaven and earth, and everything has become a foregone conclusion.


    At that time, many people were present and thought there would be a scene.


    Unexpectedly, Wang jiarou stood up and let her father have a wedding wine.


    The whole village is clear about it.


    But now, what people are talking about is not the marriage between Wang jiarou and Han Yun.


    It''s about Wang Dagou''s family.


    On the day after Wang Ergou''s daughter married to Han hunter''s house, Wang Dagou''s family wanted to divorce his wife.


    He was repudiated on the spot in the family with three articles of "adultery", "jealousy" and "theft".


    Who doesn''t know that Wang Dagou''s family doesn''t keep women''s morality.


    He was talkative and jealous of those who were better than his family.


    More importantly, she stole.


    It was a man from her mother''s village.


    This is passed on by many people, but only a few have really seen it.


    Without prejudice to the fact that this is an iron plate.


    The head of the Wang family confirmed the matter on the spot, retired Wang Dagou''s family and expelled Wang village.


    At this time, MI Youning and Han Yun are not clear.


    They passed by the center of the village and saw the line of sight around them.


    That look if there is no, there is sympathy, there is exploration, and there is a malicious line of sight.


    Similarly, there are casual eyes that have nothing to do with themselves.


    Han Yun and MI Youning never paid much attention to these.


    At this time, they walked towards the Wang family in large and small bags.


    This big bag and small bag makes many people envy.


    In the eyes of everyone, they finally came to Wang Ergou''s house.


    "Big brother!"


    Mi Youning looked at the gentle men standing at the door of her house. There was no time to respond. A surprised voice shouted from her mouth.


    This let her eyes show doubt.


    Then I remembered that this may be the regret that the original body has not dissipated.


    In the original plot, because Wang jiarou came back from the Han family.


    Later, she did men and women with her sweetheart and let the whole village know.


    This affected the original eldest brother''s scientific examination and going to school in the college in the town.


    Later, because of some people''s malicious words, the original brother returned home until he died because of the war.


    The white and gentle man standing at the door is the original eldest brother, Wang Qingjie.


    Wang Ergou is a man who loves his daughter-in-law and children.

 Chapter 1636

    He saved the money for his eldest son to study. Even if he was tired and bitter, he would let Wang Qingjie study.


    Then he had a second daughter and married people to the town. In order not to be looked down upon, he forcibly escorted two mu of land.


    Only the original owner was secretly murdered by Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law and married to the hunter''s house.


    Wang Qingjie saw mi Youning from a distance.


    His face was excited and distressed.


    Without even looking at Han Yun, he went straight to his little sister.


    "Little sister, are you tired?"


    When I approached, I saw mi Youning''s clothes. Wang Qingjie''s face showed a little consideration in his eyes.


    Immediately, his face returned to normal and took what mi Youning had in his hand.


    In his eyes, he hid all his emotions.


    Little sister seems different.


    It looks a little more beautiful, especially this comfortable cloth skirt. Wearing it on my little sister is like a fairy coming to earth.


    Mi Youning felt no pressure when she saw Wang Qingjie take over her return ceremony.


    He gave him everything in his hand, "brother, I''m not tired."


    Wang Qingjie raised his eyes and smiled with pity on his gentle face.


    "Go home, my parents are in the house, and Jiayi is coming."


    Mi Youning was stunned when he heard the speech. "Is the second sister coming?"


    "Well, it''s in the house and my brother-in-law."


    Hearing Wang Qingjie''s words, MI Youning glances at the man around him.


    Han Yun''s handsome face has no expression. When she looks at him, the other party turns around and MI Youning grins at him.


    Seeing his smile, MI Youning silently said take care.


    Today''s posture is a Hongmen banquet.


    Wang Qingjie should study in the college today.


    The original second sister has been married for many years. Except for major events and festivals, she rarely goes home.


    Because he married a peddler in the town and had a shop at home, he was generally inseparable from people.


    Wang Qingjie followed mi Youning''s line of sight and also looked at Han Yun, who had been ignored by him.


    Of course he knows the man.


    He also knew the rumors about Han Yun in the village in the past, but he never participated or even had no emotion.


    It''s different now.


    Wang Qingjie still remembers the day when his parents spread the news to the Academy.


    At that time, I knew that my little sister was secretly murdered by my aunt and married to Han hunter''s house.


    The first time was angry and wanted to rush to his house to take his little sister away.


    However, when he came home to listen to his father tell the story, he understood that it was a foregone conclusion.


    Even if they take their little sister home, they will be stabbed in the spine in the future.


    This is not the most important.


    The important thing is that my little sister can''t get married in the future.


    Although Han Yun is not to blame for this, she did everything.


    But at the thought of his little sister, who is as beautiful as pearl and treasure, being ruined by him, it is said that the lame man will marry home.


    He felt heartache and wanted to beat people up.


    Now he looks at Han Yun''s line of sight, which is very unfriendly.


    Han Yun looked at him unfriendly, but showed a cordial smile.


    The young man in front of him was younger than him, but he had to shout uncle and brother.


    Wang Qingjie still showed displeasure, but he also welcomed people into the door because of his family education.


    "Parents, sister and brother-in-law are coming!"


    Walking into the courtyard of the Wang family, Wang Qingjie shouted loudly.


    Soon, a group of people came out of the hall of the main hospital.


    Wang Ergou, whom Han Yun had met before, stood beside him a middle-aged woman.


    A man and a woman were standing next to each other.


    Look, this man is the little lady''s sister and brother-in-law.


    "Jiarou!" the middle-aged woman lost her temper when she saw mi Youning.

 Chapter 1637

    The other party''s eyes were wet and soon burst into tears.


    This man is the mother of the original body.


    At this moment, MI Youning rushed to the other party like he was possessed by the original body, "Niang!!!"


    The speed at which she ran quickly moved the people around her.


    In particular, the mother cried out with strong feelings.


    When Wang Ergou''s family saw mi Youning coming, they followed him to meet him.


    They hugged each other tightly at the door.


    "My darling, why are you so miserable! How can you let me live, my heart..."


    Wang Ergou, Wang Qingjie, Wang Jiayi, and her men looked at the two women who hugged each other closely, and their feelings were different.


    Han Yun, standing in the yard, is not the taste at this time.


    This was the first time he had seen the clever little lady these days. She was so wronged.


    He even heard her sobbing.


    Finally, Wang Ergou was the head of the family and said, "OK, what does it look like when the girl returns to the house, so as not to make people laugh."


    Seeing this, Wang Ergou''s mother-in-law tightly took her daughter to the house.


    Wang Ergou smoked a dry cigarette and looked at Han Yun with complex eyes. "Come in, too. Let''s have a good drink today."


    Now that his daughter has been married, he can only beat his son-in-law to make him cherish his daughter and don''t bully others.


    Han Yun smiled and walked into the house with the things in his hand.


    Mi Youning is sitting on a stool in the house. Her hand is always held by the original mother sitting aside. At this time, she has lost the original strong emotion and is quite calm.


    But now she is so close to the woman in front of her, which makes her a little uncomfortable.


    She watched Han Yun come in, put down everything in her hand, and her eyes lit up.


    Inadvertently, he broke away from his mother''s hand and walked towards Han Yun.


    "Mom and Dad, my husband bought these in Luoyang yesterday." Mi Youning took two pieces of cloth to the table and didn''t forget to say something nice to Han Yun.


    Then he picked up sucrose, cakes and four treasures of study and put them one by one in front of everyone.


    The four treasures of study were put in front of Wang Qingjie. "Brother, my husband knows you will be reliable in a few days, so he bought them for you."


    See the new brush, excellent rice paper, a finished ink, and exquisite inkstone.


    Wang Qingjie''s eyes are straight and bright.


    Mi Youning smiled at this. It seems that the gift from Han Yun has been sent to Wang Qingjie''s heart.


    Other people around, Wang Ergou, his mother-in-law and Jiayi, didn''t expect Han Yun to be so generous.


    The four treasures of study are very exquisite and gorgeous at first sight.


    If you don''t have a few liang of silver, it''s still ordinary.


    The present set is by no means ordinary material.


    Wang Jiayi''s man, seeing the four treasures of study, immediately stepped forward two steps.


    "This, this is Lake pen, Hui ink, Duan inkstone, top grade on rice paper!"


    Everyone''s eyes were on the man standing at the table with a shocked face.


    This man is Wang Jiayi''s man. His name is Mei Chengzhi.


    This man''s face is ordinary, his facial features are very ordinary, but his skin color is a little black.


    People are simple and honest, but a pair of eyes are very smart. At first glance, they are business people, although they are small businesses.


    Upon hearing Mei Chengzhi''s words, everyone looked at him.


    Wang Ergou narrowed his eyes. "Cheng Zhi, how much do you estimate the four treasures of the study?"


    Mei Chengzhi heard what his father-in-law said and didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, he looked at Han Yun standing aside.


    He was really shocked.

 Chapter 1638

    The other party''s face was calm and motionless, and his eyes could not see what was inside.


    Mei Chengzhi swallowed his saliva and said to Wang Ergou, "father-in-law, the four treasures of the study are less than 25 liang of silver."


    Hearing this, everyone except mi Youning and Han Yun took a breath.


    Even Wang Qingjie showed an expression of disbelief.


    As the only person in Wangjia village who can go to school in the town, although he sees a lot of good pen, ink, paper and inkstone in the town on weekdays.


    But the four treasures of study, worth more than 20 Liang, were the first time I saw them.


    Wang Ergou first reacted, threw down the cigarette rod and pushed the four treasures of study directly in front of Han Yun. "This thing is too valuable. Take it back."


    Han Yun pursed his lips and was about to speak.


    Seeing this, MI Youning reached out and took out a jar of good wine on the ground.


    "Dad, this is the good wine my husband bought for you. I just said I would have a good drink. It''s just a ready-made good wine."


    After putting the wine on the table, MI Youning pushed the four treasures of study towards Wang Qingjie behind him and gave him a look.


    Wang Qingjie received her little sister''s eyes and hesitated.


    Until mi Youning stared, he put away the four treasures of study and walked towards his house.


    When he turned around, the corners of his mouth were obviously tilted up.


    Wang Ergou naturally saw this scene, but he didn''t say much.


    He just stared at his leaving back.


    Although Han Yun''s return gift this time is very thick.


    However, this does not mean that the Wangs accept him so easily.


    At noon, the original mother took Wang Jiayi and MI Youning to prepare meals in the kitchen.


    Of course, MI Youning stood aside from beginning to end, listening to his mother nagging with his second sister.


    She said she was married and how she would live in the future.


    Finally, he asked him what Han Yun had done to him, so that she could not live a messy life now that she was married. His words were vague.


    But also let her be bullied. If you want to say it, you can''t just stand it.


    Mi Youning can see that the Wangs love their original body very much.


    She responded to this one by one and said a lot of good things about Han Yun at the same time.


    When the meal was served, Wang Ergou led his son Wang Qingjie and began to pour Hanyun wine.


    The two of us can''t do it anymore. Mei Chengzhi is on top, one round after another.


    They didn''t eat much food. If they drank a jar of wine and water in their stomach.


    After lunch, MI Youning glanced at Wang Ergou, Wang Qingjie and Mei Chengzhi, all lying on the table.


    Only Han Yun stared at her with shining eyes, looking like asking for praise.


    After looking at the sky, MI Youning knew that she should leave with Han Yun and took her mother to the house.


    She took out two hundred and twenty silver notes from her pocket.


    The original mother has never seen a silver note, and she can''t even read.


    She has two pieces of paper in her hand. Yes, it''s two pieces of paper for her.


    "Jiarou, what are you doing for your mother? You can''t write on it. You can''t use it for Qingjie."


    "..." Mi Youning was speechless.


    She rubbed her face, pressed down her smile and said seriously, "Mom, this is a silver note. You can go to the bank to change money, 200 liang of silver. This is for the eldest brother''s scientific examination. At that time, after the eldest brother''s preliminary examination, he will definitely go to the capital.


    I turned back and gave money to my eldest brother so that he could have an emergency on the road. The capital is no better than us. Silver is used everywhere in the countryside. "


    The original mother stared round her eyes when she heard mi Youning say it was two hundred liang of silver.

 Chapter 1639

    "Jiarou! This is no joke!"


    Liu, Wang Ergou''s mother-in-law, put the silver ticket in MI Youning''s arms.


    Two hundred Liang silver. Liu has never seen so much silver in his life.


    It''s still light paper. If it''s white silver, how much will it cost.


    Seeing her like this, MI Youning puts the silver note in her hand on the Kang in the house.


    "Mom, this is what Han Yun asked me to give. It''s for brother''s scientific examination, not for you. Just take it for brother."


    When Liu saw her daughter''s tough attitude, she panicked for a moment.


    "This, this is not selling my daughter! No, no, this money can''t be collected!" she still insisted.


    Hearing this, MI Youning felt a little softer.


    In the original plot of the Wang family, he has always been very good to Wang jiarou.


    Even if you give her money now, you have to consider a lot.


    Mi Youning held Liu''s hand. "Mom, it''s not like you said to sell your daughter. Han Yun is very good. I feel good about him. He''s a pain.


    Now I''m in charge of all the money in my family. He didn''t ask anything before I took the silver ticket, and his identity is not general. Don''t listen to the rumors in the village in the future. He''s very good. "


    Seeing that Liu still hesitated, MI Youning offered his killer mace.


    "Mom, you don''t want your eldest brother to go to the scientific examination. At that time, because of the place he lives and the miscellaneous things on the road, he needs silver, which will affect his hard study for more than ten years."


    Mi Youning said good or bad, and finally asked Liu to collect the silver ticket.


    At the same time, she also understood that it would take time for the Wang family to go to Luoyang.


    If they were suddenly allowed to live in Luoyang, they would certainly refuse or refuse.


    It seems that she needs to settle Han Yun in Luoyang as soon as possible.


    Although the war is still one year away, it should be done as soon as possible.


    This is related to whether she will get the power of soul in the world.


    The little soul didn''t wake up for a long time.


    Mi Youning feels that the most secure thing now is the power of the soul.


    She advised Liu to accept the silver ticket. When she walked out of the house, she saw Han Yun standing outside the door.


    The other side turned his back on her and was waiting for her.


    Hearing the sound of the curtain lifting behind him, Han Yun turned around.


    "Go home?" a soft, muted voice sounded.


    Mi Youning sees Shanghan Yun and feels what he sees.


    That''s what a man should have for a woman.


    Mi Youning looked at Wang Jiayi, who was cleaning the table not far away, and whispered, "OK, I''ll wait a minute."


    "OK."


    Han Yun watched her walk to the table and stood with Wang Jiayi.


    "Elder sister, where are dad and brother-in-law?"


    When Wang Jia saw her little sister coming, she smiled gently. "They have been moved to the house by her brother-in-law. They are all sleeping. There is me here. You have a rest."


    Mi Youning put the chopsticks aside. "Sister, I''ll go with Han Yun first. It''s getting late."


    "Leaving so soon?" Wang Jiayi said with reluctance.


    "Well, Han Yun also drank a lot of wine. There is no land here. Take him back to rest earlier."


    "OK, I''ll give it to you. Do you know?"


    "I said it when I first came out."


    Wang Jiayi sends mi Youning and Han Yun away and watches them go down the road in the countryside.


    Turn around and go back to the house to clean up.


    Turning around, he saw Liu standing behind him.


    "Mother, are you standing here?"


    Liu took the silver ticket and asked her, "your little sister has gone with her brother-in-law?"


    "Well, I''ve just left."


    Liu''s face was complicated with a silver note.


    Wang Jiayi inadvertently saw the silver note in her hand and suddenly widened her eyes.

 Chapter 1640

    "Mom, where did you get the silver ticket?!" Wang Jiayi''s voice trembled.


    When Liu heard the speech and looked at her shocked face, he knew in his heart that the silver note in his hand seemed to be true.


    This made her heart more flustered and said to Wang Jiayi, "this was left by your little sister before she left. It was said that it was for Qingjie''s scientific examination in Beijing."


    Wang Jiayi patted the mouth of Yue Xiong, took a breath and calmed his mood. "There are too many. One shot is two hundred Liang. What does my brother-in-law''s family do?"


    Liu thought of what his little daughter had said before she left and bit her teeth. "Wait until your father wakes up. Cheng Zhi has drunk too much today. You can stay."


    Wang Jiayi naturally has no opinion. Now she is really shocked.


    Two hundred Liang. That''s a lot of money. Even her husband''s family doesn''t have so much.


    And today''s return ceremony, one shot is more than 20 liang of the four treasures of the study.


    And that jar of wine. According to her man, this jar of wine is made of good wine.


    It must cost a lot of silver.


    There was chaos, shock and consternation in the Wang family that night. Mi Youning and Han Yun didn''t know.


    At this time, they quickly returned home.


    Han Yun''s breathing slowly became heavy.


    The look in his eyes became more and more intense. Staring at Mi Youning was like staring at the meat on the sticky board.


    I can''t wait to swallow her. Chew it and swallow it in my stomach.


    After closing the door of the courtyard, MI Youning''s body soared into the air and was picked up by Han Yun behind him.


    She put her hands around the neck of the man she had picked up.


    As soon as I looked up, I looked at a pair of deep eyes with red blood.


    "Lady, I want you."


    Mi Youning sighed silently when she saw Han Yun''s forbearance.


    Gently nod your head and rest your head on his shoulder.


    Seeing her move, Han Yun walked towards the house with a big step in his arms.


    An ambiguous voice soon sounded in the house.


    Blush and heartbeat, people dare not listen, nor dare they think that a man who looks simple and honest on weekdays should be so menglang.


    The sky gradually darkened with the sound in the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning opened her eyes and felt sore all over.


    Han Yun is not in the house except her.


    Her brain is awake, the memory before fainting returns to her brain in an instant.


    Those scenes made her face red all of a sudden.


    Han Yun, that man is not human!!!


    She was full of this information.


    The other party even let her faint. It''s not painful or weak.


    It''s cool


    Also, the man is so shameless. Thinking of the other party''s previous nonsense, MI Youning lies on the Kang, closes his eyes in shame and reaches out to cover his face.


    Just then Han Yun lifted the curtain of the door and saw mi Youning covering his face.


    He stopped with a gentle smile on his face.


    "The lady wakes up. Dinner is ready. I''ll bring it."


    He said that and turned away.


    Mi Youning lies on the Kang and wants to move her - body, but she feels sour and soft.


    Before Han Yun came in, he eased a little with the power of his soul.


    When Han Yun entered the house for the first time, she could already sit up.


    Han Yun came into the house with his white porridge, fried vegetables and two white flour steamed buns.


    This time, there was something wrong with Han Yun''s face.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and looked carefully, but found the man blushing


    Blush... Blush... Blush


    In MI Youning''s heart, ten thousand grass and mud horses run.


    The man bullied her so much last night. He bullied her recklessly, and his mouth was full of wild words.


    I''ll pretend to be pure for her the next day.

 Chapter 1641

    Han Yun put the food in his hand on the Kang and didn''t see mi Youning''s strange face.


    At this time, he did not dare to look at Mi Youning on the Kang.


    He bowed his head and fiddled with the meals in his hand. He put them one by one, but said, "madam, put on your clothes. If it''s bad in the daytime, I''ll give it to you in the evening."


    Mi Youning heard Han Yun''s words before he recovered from his sorrow.


    Give it to her in the evening?


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the man around her.


    Han Yun still didn''t look up. She was so close to each other and took a panoramic view of his red face and ears.


    Han Yun''s sudden words made mi Youning messy in the wind.


    She couldn''t help looking down at herself.


    At this glance, she is even more a Japanese dog.


    I saw that her belly pocket was not well worn, and even revealed a peach.


    The traces on the body are more eager to show, for fear that people can''t see it.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning''s feet were light and his head was heavy, but he couldn''t explain it clearly with ten mouths.


    Mi Youning reaches out to quickly pick up the quilt and quickly covers her body.


    I don''t blame Han Yun for his misunderstanding.


    Anyone who sees this scene should think it is a proper hook - lead.


    But she really wronged the great injustice.


    Before adjusting her body with the power of her soul, she put on her belly pocket and sat up.


    After Han Yun came in, he thought that there was already an intimate relationship, and there was no need to put on a dress.


    This relaxation led to a big misunderstanding.


    Han Yun arranges the food and looks up to see mi Youning wrap his body in a quilt.


    The tenderness on his face never dissipated, but added a little smile.


    The more he knew mi Youning''s embarrassment, he took the initiative to say, "I''m finished. You can eat some. Don''t clean up after eating. I''ll clean up later. I''ll have a look before the red rabbit feeds the grass."


    Mi Youning answered in a low voice.


    Even if the voice was low, Han Yun heard it in his ears.


    He reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. He felt that the soft hair felt very comfortable.


    This makes Han Yun can''t help but think of the beautiful side of the little woman under her last night.


    As soon as the heart gets hot, it moves.


    Hanging his head, he approached mi Youning with his head down, grabbed her mouth and chewed it twice.


    Not too much. After a mouth addiction, Han Yun stepped back and turned away.


    Mi Youning touched the gnawed lips and watched Han Yun''s back disappear into the room.


    Then she looked at the food brought by Han Yun.


    Pick up the chopsticks and MI Youning starts.


    After tossing about all night, she was really hungry and consumed too much energy.


    The first thing Han Yun did when he got up early in the morning was to feed grass to the red rabbit.


    Therefore, what he just said to MI Youning is simply an excuse.


    Stepping out of the room, Han Yun looked at the red rabbit eating grass and drinking water in the yard, with a little satisfied smile on his face.


    After what happened last night, his previous worries finally dissipated.


    Now the little lady who married home is finally his.


    Thinking of their past small days in the future, Han Yun was looking forward to it.


    It''s not too cool for women and children to heat the Kang.


    This is the life he has been longing for.


    It was something he had dared not think of before.


    Han Yun reached out and touched the scar on his face, which made many women retreat.


    Even if some women are not afraid and want to talk to him, most of them ask for him.


    Just like the marriage between him and MI Youning, he was not wanted by others.

 Chapter 1642

    Now everything is happy. The little lady in the family is not afraid of him and even says that to him.


    Greatly satisfied his man''s self-esteem.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, MI Youning and Han Yun had a very stable life.


    Except that they had different views on the Kang at night, they were very satisfied with everything else.


    Mi Youning holds her back and remembers Han Yun''s posture of pressing and fiddling with her these nights. Her face doesn''t look good.


    Today, the other party went to Luoyang again. She wanted to go too.


    But last night... She was badly damaged.


    If repaired with the power of soul, I''m afraid the man will go on without restraint.


    No, when the other party just went out, MI Youning quickly got up and repaired his body with the power of his soul.


    She almost ate breakfast on the Kang under the service of Han Yun these days.


    The man''s group is so strong that she can''t find any words to describe it.


    Mi Youning''s fart - Gu left the Kang, stood in the house and began to move.


    Han Yun is expected to come back very late today. Thinking that the original owner''s brother is about to take the imperial examination, MI Youning cleaned up and went out.


    She''s going back to her mother''s house.


    Naturally, it''s hard to leave your hands empty. I took some pickled bacon and wrapped it in cloth, so that people can''t see what it is.


    The Spring Rush is almost over. Every family in the village comes together to talk, which is the so-called gossip.


    It''s better than who lost his dog now, who quarreled before, or talked about what to eat at noon and at night.


    Wearing a light yellow dress, MI Youning walked in Wangjia village and attracted the attention of many people.


    Just because of her dress, she is not a worker.


    Even better looking than some town ladies.


    People in the countryside have never read a book and don''t know how to describe it.


    In fact, MI Youning''s temperament is different. His whole body''s bearing makes people see and can''t help feeling a sense of distance.


    She is like a pampered young lady. She is more beautiful than the young ladies of rich families seen in the town by the people in the village.


    Although mi Youning doesn''t wear gold and silver, she has a good temperament.


    Mi Youning didn''t seem to see the sight of the people.


    Unless someone offered to say hello, she smiled, nodded and quickened her pace.


    She thought it would be quiet all the way.


    However, under the big willow tree where she passed by, there were many small wives and old women in the village gossiping under the tree.


    In the sight of the crowd, a man rushed out.


    Her eyes were sad, her face was pale, and she stared at Mi Youning painfully.


    This is still a man and looks good.


    It''s just that he looks at Mi Youning as if he is looking at a heartless person.


    Mi Youning''s attitude towards men is bad.


    The man who stands in the way opposite is his sweetheart.


    He was neatly dressed and somewhat bookish. His name was Liu Wenbin.


    In the original plot, Wang jiarou really likes him.


    But later... Later things were so sad.


    The little daughters in law, women and old women around looked at this scene one after another.


    Liu Wenbin, they know and know a few words.


    But this man, I can''t tell, he''s a little dishonest.


    I heard that he was having an affair with several girls in the village.


    At this time, seeing Liu Wenbian stop mi Youning, they naturally think more and stretch their necks to see it.


    Liu Wenbin looked at the fairy like woman in front of him, although there was sadness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1643

    But in the depths of his eyes, he was carrying more dirty things.


    "Rou Mei..."


    On hearing the sour tone and the misleading address, MI Youning summed up Jin and stopped him.


    "Stop, stop, Liu Wenbin, I''m married now. You call me that is harmful to me, and I have nothing to do with you. Just call my name."


    With these words, Liu Wenbin''s face became worse.


    He took a deep breath, clenched his hands and quickly adjusted his mood, "jiarou¡°


    Mi Youning shook his head again, "no, no, you forgot your last name."


    This time, Liu Wenbin''s face could not be stretched and soon twisted.


    "Wang jiarou, what do you mean? You colluded with me at the beginning, but you didn''t say when you got married. You just played with my feelings. Do you know how I came these days..."


    Mi Youning''s face showed a little disdain and a sarcastic sneer.


    "You''re a good man. It doesn''t make sense. What does it matter if I marry you? Who are you?"


    Liu Wenbin thought that not long ago, the woman in front of him also showed a shy smile.


    He was naturally familiar with that look.


    Wang jiarou has a heart for him and even likes him.


    But right now, it''s different.


    In fact, when he stopped people, he was also impulsive.


    I just saw that she was dressed differently, and this man had almost become a good thing with him.


    In his eyes, as long as the woman who loves him, he can''t do good without him.


    Although, Wang jiarou is shy and even strict at home.


    But just give him more time and he will win 1


    But who would have thought that this man was calculated by his aunt to marry ¡¤ disfigured and lame hunter.


    This makes him how willing.


    Especially today, when I look at her walking posture, it is through personnel.


    Liu Wenbin rushed out at the thought of such a woman being taken first.


    Even ignore the others in the village.


    Seeing Liu Wenbin''s incredible face and distorted expression, MI Youning said again, "Liu Wenbin today, I think you are confused for a moment. My adult doesn''t care about villains. Get out of the way and I''ll go home."


    This stimulated Liu Wenbin.


    He stepped forward, approached mi Youning, broke the jar and said, "it was clear that you were interested in me. You always made eyes at me everywhere and teased me from time to time. Otherwise, why did I care about you!"


    Sad, sad and wronged words came out of a big man''s mouth.


    Just let the onlookers around him show some sympathy for him.


    Mi Youning looked at the villagers who were getting closer and closer around him, and his eyes looked colder and colder.


    But the smile on her face was brilliant.


    In the original plot, Liu Wenbin got her body with her sweet words.


    He doesn''t want to marry the original body.


    After the original parents knew, they held a breath in their hearts.


    The story of Liu Wenbin having an affair with several other girls in the same village and even being contaminated with them was shaken out.


    All this did not make Liu Wenbin reflect, and even resented his original body.


    Mi Youning looked at the man in front of him in disgust. "As soon as you touch your mouth, you threw a basin of sewage on me. It''s really easy.


    I don''t know who I am. You throw dirty water on me and don''t look at your virtues. Do you have the capital to show me?


    Do you read poetry and books like my eldest brother and take the road of the imperial examination in the future, or do you think that your skin bag is better than my brother, taller, more powerful and more secure than my husband? "

 Chapter 1644

    Liu Wenbin first heard that MI Youning compared him with Wang Qingjie, and his face was better.


    After all, Wang Qingjie is the most promising person in the village. He is also good-looking, elegant and full of book breath.


    All the girls he met were fond of Wang Qingjie.


    However, Wang Qingjie is a girl who doesn''t know the benefits of women. He often refuses the girls who give him a good impression.


    Therefore, MI Youning insinuated that he was inferior to Wang Qingjie, which Liu Wenbin could not refute.


    But when I heard the last sentence, I compared him with the crippled Han hunter.


    This made his face look ugly, very obvious.


    The expression on his face was like something he couldn''t stand.


    Seeing him like this, the light at the bottom of MI Youning''s eyes was even colder.


    "How dare you compare me to that cripple?!"


    Liu Wenbin couldn''t hold back after all. His voice was as sharp as a duck, making people feel noisy.


    Mi Youning''s smile disappeared and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "That loser is lame and disfigured. Can he satisfy you? I..."


    "Shit! Liu Wenbin, you beast!"


    Liu Wenbin''s words were not finished, and a grumpy voice sounded behind him.


    The anger in that voice made the surrounding villagers disperse.


    Mi Youning understood the familiar voice and knew that it was the original brother, Wang Qingjie.


    Although Wang Qingjie was full of books, he also grew up as a man in the village.


    He also has muscles. He looks even taller than Liu Wenbin.


    He heard Liu Wenbin''s words from a distance and ran angrily.


    Looking at Liu Wenbin''s back, he stepped forward and kicked him.


    They didn''t give each other a chance to turn back. They kicked Jianing people on the ground.


    This was not enough to relieve his anger. He came forward and kicked hard.


    Behind Wang Qingjie was Wang Ergou and Liu.


    They did not stop their son''s behavior, and even looked at Liu Wenbin lying on the ground with disgust.


    "Dad, mom and brother, why are you here?"


    Mi Youning holds the bacon wrapped in cloth in her arms and walks to Wang Ergou and Liu.


    Liu hugged her painfully, "it''s hard for you to let this pickled thing bully you."


    Mi Youning doesn''t take this matter too seriously. After all, she is not the original owner and can''t feel it. She just doesn''t look at Liu Wenbin and even hates it.


    Seeing that Wang Qingjie was still teaching Liu Wenbin a lesson, she put the bacon in Liu''s hand and came forward to stop Wang Qingjie.


    "Brother, don''t open it. If you fight again, you''ll die. It''s not worth getting your hands dirty for such a person."


    Wang Qingjie finally stopped. At this time, his gentle temperament disappeared, his eyes looked at the surrounding villagers, and his face was expressionless.


    But the words in his mouth are somewhat low and gentle, "fellow villagers, Liu Wenbin bullies my sister and even disrespects. In the future, my Wang family and his Liu family are at odds. I will be angry next time. My good sister is still bullied when she is married. Is this when there is no one in my Wang family!"


    This is a warning, with several layers of meaning.


    Not just for Liu Wenbin lying on the ground.


    It also makes the surrounding villagers understand that there are people in their Wang family and they can''t see their family being bullied.


    In particular, Wang Qingjie is the only promising person in the village.


    All the gentlemen in the town said that he would go to high school this time.

 Chapter 1645

    Some villagers present also answered immediately.


    "That''s natural. Isn''t it bullying? A good child should not be splashed with dirty water..."


    "This is the reason. The children of the Liu family are not authentic..."


    "Qingjie is a good boy. Don''t worry. We all know that he won''t talk nonsense if he doesn''t learn well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people said.


    Wang Qingjie also heard a satisfactory answer.


    As long as this basin of dirty water is not spilled on the little sister, it will do no harm to the little sister.


    "Qingjie thanked you again. The villagers can make a noise wherever they can use it in the future."


    "You''re welcome. Is Qingjie about to take the imperial examination? You have to cheer up for our Wangjia village. In the future, there will be such a scholar in the village. The men and girls in the village will have a bright face when they talk about marriage."


    "Yes, whether our Wangjia village will be beautiful in the future depends only on Qingjie''s imperial examination."


    When Wang Qingjie heard the applause of the audience, he said a few words of modesty and politeness.


    It was Wang Ergou who stood up and said it was something at home. He took Liu, Wang Qingjie and MI Youning home.


    However, before mi Youning left, he glanced at Liu Wenbin lying on the ground and showed some sympathy in his eyes.


    Although the villagers will not publicize what happened today.


    But Han Yun will know when he comes back from Luoyang.


    With his temperament, Liu Wenbin will suffer a lot.


    Perhaps, the original owner once really had feelings for Liu Wenbin.


    However, in the original plot, the man got the body of the original owner and didn''t intend to marry her. At that time, all Wang jiarou''s feelings were scattered.


    She''s not stupid, she''s even smart.


    But I was fascinated by the good feeling in my heart and the beauty of imagination.


    It will end up like that.


    Even if it is difficult to escape death in the end, there are still stains in the village after all.


    Back home, Wang Ergou squatted at the door to smoke.


    The traces left by years on his face make people feel a little distressed.


    Now Wang Ergou is only in his early thirties, but he looks like he is in his forties.


    Liu sent the bacon mi Youning gave her to the kitchen. Wang Qingjie stood in the yard and was still angry.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning gently sipped at the corners of her mouth.


    "Dad, brother, what''s the matter? You look frowned?"


    Wang Ergou looked up at Mi Youning with loving eyes. Even Wang Qingjie looked at her.


    Just listen to Wang Ergou''s dumb voice, "do you still have something to do with the one surnamed Liu?"


    Before his daughter married Han Yun, he had a good impression on the man surnamed Liu. He and his mother-in-law naturally saw something in his eyebrows.


    Today, I saw that Liu was entangled with his daughter again. As a father, the first thing he thought of was the "revival of old love" between them.


    Hearing Wang Ergou''s words, MI Youning was stunned.


    She looked sideways at Wang Qingjie not far away.


    His eyes also showed some concern.


    At this time, 60 people who came out of the kitchen also listened to their men''s words.


    She looked at Mi Youning with complex and distressed eyes.


    Seeing this, MI Youning bowed his head and smiled, "Dad, mom, brother, you think too much. I''ve never liked Liu. He has entangled with several girls in the same village. I saw it with my own eyes in the haystack at the head of the village.


    I was just curious to pay attention to him before. Such a person is not my lover. How can I have anything to do with him? If my husband knows, he must be angry. Now I''m married. "

 Chapter 1646

    After she said these words, she clearly saw Wang Ergou, Liu and Wang Qingjie on the side, one after another relieved.


    "That''s good. Liu''s reputation is not very good. Stay away from him in the future, but there are more onlookers today. What if Han Yun knows?"


    Liu stepped forward worried.


    Mi Youning held Liu''s arm and said with a smile, "Mom, you think too much. Han Yun is not the one who thinks too much."


    Although mi Youning tried every means to appease, the Wangs were still worried.


    After that, MI Youning changed the topic and asked Wang Qingjie about the scientific examination.


    "Little sister, don''t worry. I''ll go to Luoyang City the day after tomorrow. I''ll take the exam for three days. As long as I pass the exam this time, I can enter Beijing for the official imperial examination."


    Hearing Wang Qingjie''s words, MI Youning nodded and asked him to get everything ready before he went to Luoyang.


    "I heard that the conditions of the examination room are very poor. You bring your own food. Brother, don''t forget to ask your mother to bake more egg cakes for you."


    "Yes, I''ll take out all the eggs at home and bring the pancakes to your brother. It''s still jiarou''s heart."


    Liu said that wind is rain. He hurried into the kitchen to see how many eggs there were.


    Seeing this, MI Youning smiled and followed her into the kitchen. She hadn''t finished talking.


    The bacon brought this time can also be made for Wang Qingjie.


    If she didn''t say it, Liu would never have thought of it.


    In the Wang Village, there are several families that can eat meat during the new year''s festival.


    It must be waiting for her and Han Yun to come before they can take it out to eat.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, when Han Yun came back, he heard the gossip in the village.


    It''s about his little lady.


    Although he didn''t say that half of his little lady was not, he also said that she was somewhat ambiguous with Liu.


    He knows this man. He has a bad reputation in the village, but he thinks he has a good skin bag, so he can''t tell some women in the village.


    Hearing these rumors, Han Yun''s face became gloomy for a moment.


    This Liu Wenbin is the kind of person he despises most.


    Delicious, lazy, still alive among women.


    When you see a good-looking woman, you can''t walk.


    Thinking of her little lady''s appearance, she is as beautiful as a flower, just like a fairy coming to earth.


    It must be in the eyes of Liu Wenbin.


    At the thought of the other party''s dirty eyes staring directly at his little lady, Han Yun held a breath in his heart.


    In particular, I heard the villagers say that Liu Wenbin took the initiative to stop his wife today.


    Han Yun turned his steps and changed his direction.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning had dinner at Wang''s house and was sent home by Wang Qingjie.


    After returning home, she first fed a bundle of grass to the red rabbit, and then treated the leg injury as usual.


    At present, the red rabbit is about to recover, and the injury on his leg is not very obvious.


    But it can still be seen that it has been hurt, and it is obvious that there is no fur on its leg.


    It''s all bald.


    Seeing that it was dark and Han Yun had not come back, MI Youning frowned gently.


    What did Han Yun go to Luoyang for? Naturally, she couldn''t know better.


    Just this morning, a gray carrier pigeon flew to the door, stopped and kept shouting.


    She watched Han Yun take down the letter from the carrier pigeon''s leg and said that King Ruiyang asked him to go to the city.


    It is estimated that it has something to do with the house, or the last ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum.


    I hope Han Yun''s return will bring good news.


    Thinking so, MI Youning closes the wooden door of the courtyard and walks towards the house.


    The back is indifferent, giving people a unique temperament.

 Chapter 1647

    When Han Yun came home, it was completely dark.


    The mood on his face was much better than when he went to the village.


    No longer as dark as it was at first.


    Thinking of the lesson to Liu Wenbin, the corners of his mouth even bent a radian.


    His people, especially those around him, can think of something.


    When Han Yun came home, MI Youning just lay down.


    "I''m back. Why is it so late today?"


    Han Yun looked at Mi Youning lying on the Kang with his dark and soft hair scattered.


    He stood at the door and couldn''t blink.


    The beauty was suffocating, especially the sleepy eyes with a few traces of water.


    Water is tender. At first glance, it is a woman made of water.


    Seeing this scene, Han Yun had a feeling at the moment.


    Heart fire - heat, itself also gives a straightforward response.


    Mi Youning looks at Han Yun''s blue clothes and a drum - rises.


    She dropped her head at once.


    "I''ll wash and come right away."


    Han Yun left this sentence and went to the ear chamber to wash.


    When he came out again, they naturally had to go through a lot of ups and downs.


    The woman''s low chant, the blushing words spoken by the man, came out of the house.


    One night''s fighting between goblins made mi Youning wake up later the next day.


    She was actually awakened by the smell of rice.


    On the Kang, there are fried bacon, wild vegetables and fragrant white rice porridge.


    Immediately, MI Youning''s stomach rang.


    Regardless of her broken waist, she climbed to the head of the bed, took the white steamed bread in her hand and took a vicious bite.


    It''s like Han Yun''s white bread.


    She said enough last night, enough.


    The man was as excited as the first meat dish.


    Toss her hard.


    Thinking of those words that make people blush and heartbeat, and the pictures of being manipulated, MI Youning couldn''t help but blush.


    Han Yun lifted the curtain of the door and walked in. He saw mi Youning bar puckering his fart - shares, lying on his stomach, eating white steamed bread and drinking white rice porridge.


    "Cough..."


    The scene made him laugh and then he coughed.


    Hearing the sound, MI Youning fell on his stomach.


    She is still chewing food in her mouth.


    Only then did she realize that her posture was really indecent.


    But who is she.


    After all kinds of experience, how can you put yourself in an awkward position because of this.


    Mi Youning put his legs away, put half of the steamed bread in his hand into the plate, and put down the atherosclerotic bowl.


    Regardless of the sore waist, he knelt up stiff.


    She looked at Han Yun standing at the door as usual.


    "Why did you come back so late last night? But what''s the delay?"


    Seeing that MI Youning had not investigated him for his incontinence last night, Han Yun immediately responded according to her words.


    "Well, there was some delay. Housekeeper Liu found several houses. I went to see them. If you have time, you can go with me and make a decision."


    While saying this, Han Yun glanced darkly and MI Youning knelt down.


    Last night, although he couldn''t control because of MI Youning''s beauty.


    However, because Liu Wenbin pestered her yesterday, she was angry.


    Therefore, in this cloud and rain, it is natural to toss her.


    Seeing that her kneeling posture was uncomfortable, she quickly walked to the Kang.


    Here, MI Youning heard Han Yun''s words with a touch of joy on her face.


    "I didn''t expect so soon. Let''s go today. It''s better to decide as soon as possible. It''s better to look back and see what wine buildings are around."

 Chapter 1648

    Han Yun went to the Kang and didn''t respond much to her words.


    Seeing mi Youning still kneeling, he took off his shoes and went to the Kang.


    Hold someone in your arms.


    The petite body was tightly embraced by the man''s powerful arms.


    Han Yun''s behavior stunned mi Youning.


    She didn''t understand. When she spoke well, she hugged her.


    Nevertheless, MI Youning did not struggle.


    Because, after Han Yun hugged her, he rubbed her waist with a generous hand.


    This time, MI Youning''s body softened.


    "Comfortable?" a dark voice sounded in my ears.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and hummed, "well, comfortable."


    Han Yun''s eyes without much emotion overflowed with a smile.


    A cheerful, spoiled smile.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning can''t see it.


    After pressing for a while, he felt that the man in his arms was relieved for a few minutes, and Han Yun brought the food on the Kang.


    He fed mi Youning himself, and then continued the previous topic.


    "How did you think of a restaurant?"


    Mi Youning takes the spoon in Han Yun''s hand and swallows the porridge in the spoon.


    Then he looked up, smiled and said, "I don''t want my parents to go with my brother. If there''s no reason, they won''t go. Having a restaurant can keep them busy.


    I have several signature dishes here and some wine making prescriptions. As long as my parents can do it, the restaurant will make money. I won''t worry about them staying in Luoyang in the future. "


    Hearing mi Youning''s words, Han Yun kept moving his hands and continued to feed her.


    But the smile in his eyes has slowly disappeared.


    Beautiful thin lips also gently sip.


    He stared at Mi Youning''s eyes with a little consideration and exploration.


    Very straightforward, but not at all unpleasant.


    Mi Youning seems not to see it and continues to enjoy the service of the man in front of him.


    Han Yun didn''t stop until she shook her head and said she couldn''t eat any more.


    Seeing that she stopped eating, Han Yun finished the rest of the meal and got up to put the dishes and chopsticks back into the kitchen.


    Mi Youning kneels on the Kang and puts on his clothes after he leaves.


    When Han Yun came back, she had put on her clothes.


    Nevertheless, Han Yun still went to the Kang again and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Madam, you don''t seem to understand what other people in the village say."


    Mi Youning knows that sooner or later there will be a showdown.


    After all, she knows herbs and can read.


    Now I''m going to live in Luoyang City and open a restaurant. There are signature dishes and I can make wine.


    This is not what a country lady knows.


    Hearing that Han Yun was not too emotional, MI Youning stretched out his hand and drew a circle in front of him.


    "Husband, do you want to listen to the truth or the lie? You may not believe me when I tell the truth. It makes no sense for you to believe it or not."


    Han Yun lowered his eyes and looked at the woman in his arms, with a smile on his lips.


    These words, on the contrary, relaxed his tense nerves for a few minutes.


    "It''s all right if the lady says it or not, but I''m a little uneasy. Even if I don''t pay attention to you one day, you''ll disappear and never see you again."


    Hearing Han Yun''s frank and frightened words, MI Youning giggled.


    She looked up and kissed Han Yun on the chin.


    "You fool, I''ve married you. Where else can I go? In addition to staying with you until I''m old, where can I go in this life."


    This is undoubtedly the most straightforward and bold love words of this era.


    Promise a lifetime of dependence.

 Chapter 1649

    Han Yun holds mi Youning''s troublemaker hand and stares at her with infinite friendship in his eyes.


    A hoarse voice sounded.


    "Are you serious?"


    The tone is full of expectation, excitement, affection and depression.


    Mi Youning smiled like a flower. "Naturally, it''s true. I''m your mother all my life. I''ll depend on you all my life."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was tightly held in her arms by the man.


    Just listen to each other''s excited way: "how lucky, how lucky to meet you..."


    Mi Youning felt a little uncomfortable immediately.


    The man in front of me has always been depressed.


    Even if they had the closest relationship, they never showed their most true side.


    He is careful everywhere. It is not the kind of doing small things, but his various behaviors. There is always a distance.


    At this time, she was tightly held and firmly held in his arms.


    Listen to Han Yun''s repressed voice and feel the power of his arms.


    Mi Youning knows that something is quietly changing.


    "Madam, I only ask those questions. As long as you are by my side, you can tell me what you want. As long as I have it and I can fight for it, I will meet you."


    Han Yun solemnly promises.


    Mi Youning smiled and punched him. The strength was like tickling for Han Yun.


    "You fool."


    It seems very disgusting, but his eyes are secretly making eyes at him.


    Han Yun immediately lowered his head and grabbed her lips.


    They lingered on the Kang for a while, just hugged and got up.


    On this day, they reached a common tacit understanding.


    Han Yun only asked those incredible things and even helped her hide.


    In fact, he had some ideas in his mind.


    Once in the army, I have heard of those strange things.


    At this time, he has classified mi Youning into this category.


    But no matter what, she is the right woman to marry and his man.


    Knowing that there were several houses in Luoyang City, MI Youning couldn''t sit at home immediately.


    She told Han Yun that she would go to Luoyang today. If she could decide to buy it earlier.


    After all, if you buy a house, you have to add things into the house. There are a lot of things to buy.


    When Han Yun heard mi Youning''s words, his eyes vaguely swept to her waist.


    After receiving this look, MI Youning immediately knew what it meant.


    She immediately jumped up, "I''m all right. I''ll go now. I''ll make it as soon as possible."


    Seeing mi Youning jumping, it''s like nothing.


    Han Yun felt a little uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart.


    In fact, he didn''t have much fun last night.


    The little lady''s body was so soft that he didn''t dare to toss hard. He was afraid of breaking it accidentally.


    But right now, I''m looking at her jumping.


    Han Yun has some ideas in his heart.


    It seems that he still underestimated his wife.


    I think he doesn''t have to endure so hard in the future.


    Maybe we can have fun next time.


    At the thought of wanton indulgence, Han Yun rubbed his index finger and thumb and couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    Mi Youning didn''t know the danger was coming, and even continued to rush Han Yun to ensure that he was all right.


    "OK, I''ll go today."


    A dull voice sounded.


    Mi Youning was too excited to hear Han Yun''s tone. She immediately went back to the house to get the silver ticket.


    Since that day, after Han Yun gave her all the silver tickets, she has been in charge of the silver in the family.


    Looking at Mi Youning''s back, he was happier than ever.


    Han Yun is more and more looking forward to his indulgence next time.


    Maybe he really underestimated the little lady''s strength before.

 Chapter 1650

    In the past, I heard those army ruffians always say that this woman was on the Kang.


    Saying that the woman said no is what the body wants.


    They are always sarcastic on the Kang and want to refuse and welcome.


    Now Han Yun agrees.


    Because he saw mi Youning''s cheerful appearance with his own eyes and thought that she always didn''t want it in her mouth.


    But she was always excited and happy, and she was also comfortable.


    Don''t ask how Han Yun knew.


    He just knows.


    That feeling can''t be wrong.


    It seems that he didn''t work hard in the past.


    Mi Youning, who walked into the house, just took out all the silver tickets and suddenly got excited.


    I seem to be worried about something.


    If she knew that she had repaired her body with the power of her soul, Chong Hanyun repeatedly promised that her body would ignore it in exchange for the scene of crying day and night in the future.


    She must be crying now.


    They took the silver ticket and went straight to the village head''s house.


    Now it''s late today. The ox cart to the town has already left.


    The village head of Wangjia village has a donkey cart. Han Yun went with a large piece of bacon. It''s wild boar meat.


    The village head''s mother-in-law immediately asked him to pull the donkey cart out of the yard with a smile on his face.


    You know, even if you buy this large piece of bacon, it will cost a hundred dollars, especially pickled.


    Han Yun helped mi Youning, who was waiting at the door, onto the donkey cart and drove away.


    He went straight to Luoyang City. He didn''t stop in the town all the way.


    It was already afternoon when they entered the city.


    "Madam, are you hungry?"


    On both sides of the road to the city, there are vendors selling all kinds of hot food around.


    Mi Youning is not hungry yet, but thinking of Han Yun''s hurry along the way, he must be hungry as a big man.


    "Find a stall to eat first."


    "OK, I''ll move the donkey cart aside and stop."


    Mi Youning answered and got out of the car.


    She stood in front of a wonton stall, watched Han Yun tie the donkey cart to the willow not far away, and then came to her.


    Without going anywhere else, they ate a bowl of wonton at the nearest stall.


    When they finished eating, they heard a donkey barking not far away. It was very urgent.


    Accompanied by the angry voice of people.


    "Whose donkey is this? It''s really my own house. The carriage has been soiled."


    "Whose donkey, hurry out and don''t come out to kill again!"


    Han Yun heard the voice from a distance, especially the unhappy voice. He listened to every word and sentence.


    But right now, he didn''t do anything.


    He even ate the last wonton in the bowl and drank all the soup in the bowl.


    Seeing this, MI Youning chuckled.


    She also hastened to finish the pancake in her hand.


    Han Yun put down the bowl and looked up at Mi Youning. His eyes were gentle and a little spoiled.


    "Madam, but have you eaten well?"


    Mi Youning nodded, "well, let''s go. There will be more onlookers in a while."


    She looked at the place where the willow was tied to the donkey cart, and there were already people watching.


    Han Yun got up and helped mi Youning to walk under the willow.


    As I approached, I saw a beautiful carriage parked there. At first glance, it was either rich or expensive.


    A groom stood by the carriage and shouted that the tied donkey had soiled their carriage and let the owner of the donkey carriage out.


    Han Yun glanced around and saw the exquisite carriage wheels stained with donkey dung.


    "OK, the interested person is not here. Just go home and wash it."


    Just as the groom was making noise, a gentle voice came from the carriage.

 Chapter 1651

    As soon as the groom heard the sound in the carriage, he immediately bowed down.


    "Yes, miss."


    Although the groom dared not disobey the women in the carriage, he glanced at the people around him.


    "Bah! What bad luck!"


    He was about to get on the carriage and drive away.


    Just then, Han Yun and MI Youning walked into the crowd.


    Han Yun goes straight to the donkey cart, while mi Youning walks to the carriage with a smile.


    "Little brother, this donkey cart belongs to us. My husband said he soiled your carriage and didn''t stop it well. This is one or two silver. Go back and find someone to wash the carriage."


    If the woman in the carriage is gentle, MI Youning''s voice has an affinity.


    Listening to the public''s ears, I could not help feeling a little good.


    Even the groom, who was a little angry before, turned around and saw mi Youning, and his unhappiness restrained a bit.


    "Madam, there''s no need for silver, but my young lady just came back from outside the city and passed by the willow tree. Unexpectedly, the donkey... Then soiled our carriage..."


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "since it was our donkey, it should be compensated."


    With that, MI Youning came forward and put one or two silver coins in his hands into his arms when he didn''t touch each other at close range.


    "This... This..." the groom was dumbfounded.


    Han Yun not far away has untied the donkey and drove over.


    At the same time, the exquisite carriage was opened from the inside.


    I saw a girl in exquisite and gorgeous clothes and skirts.


    With a gentle smile on his face, his eyes caught mi Youning''s existence for the first time.


    "Madam Xu misunderstood. We didn''t mean to make compensation. We just met a distinguished guest in Luoyang City in a few days. If we were met by a distinguished person, I''m afraid there would be some trouble..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Yun came over.


    "General Han!"


    Before the woman finished speaking, she saw Han Yun and quickly exclaimed.


    Her voice and these little excitement and excitement.


    Even disregarding the official lady''s rules, he came out of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage.


    Han Yun frowned when he heard the name general.


    He looked sideways at the source of the voice and saw a young woman coming towards him.


    His face is a little familiar, but he can''t remember each other''s name.


    Mi Youning stood aside and saw this scene, with a little smile on his face.


    Looking at the woman rushed to Han Yun and spoke excitedly.


    "Is general Han really you? I didn''t expect you were still in Luoyang City. I''ve worked hard to find you in the past two years. Have you married yet? If I hadn''t been your daughter-in-law, my father wouldn''t let me go out on weekdays, otherwise I would have gone to find you..."


    "Cough..." seeing that the situation was wrong, MI Youning immediately made a sound to find a sense of existence.


    As soon as Han Yun heard mi Youning''s voice, he immediately looked at her with calm and worried eyes.


    Seeing this, MI Youning walked towards Han Yun and the woman.


    The young woman also heard mi Youning''s cough and looked down Han Yun''s line of sight.


    When she turned her head, MI Youning had come to them.


    "Are you?" the young woman frowned at Mi Youning.


    There was doubt in his eyes.


    Mi Youning smiled and said to her, "girl, I''m Han Yun''s wife."


    On hearing this, the young woman widened her eyes.


    Look at Han Yun for the first time.

 Chapter 1652

    She asked Han Yun for confirmation, "General Han, is that true?"


    When Han Yun heard the speech, he took back his sight on MI Youning.


    He looked at the young woman calmly and said, "yes, Miss Lin, this is my mother."


    After verification, I saw a little surprise on Miss Lin''s face.


    With a bright smile on her face, she stepped forward and took mi Youning''s hand.


    "Mrs. Han has a good eye. General Han is really a good man. I think he was cut in the face by the thief in order to save me. I''m afraid he can''t marry his daughter-in-law. Now I finally put down this worry."


    Seeing that Miss Lin''s mouth was open, MI Youning took a smoke from the corner of her mouth.


    Together, she''s thinking too much.


    People are not interested in Han Yun at all, but for the sake of saving lives. They are afraid that Han Yun will not marry his daughter-in-law, so they make a promise by example.


    Seeing more and more people around, MI Youning took her hand out of Miss Lin''s hand.


    "This is not the place to talk."


    Miss Lin also saw more and more people around her and the strange eyes of her groom.


    She looked at Han Yun, "General Han, why don''t you come to my house? My father has always wanted to thank you."


    Han Yun frowned again when he heard Miss Lin calling him general.


    But when I looked at Mi Youning around me, there was no change in her face, even as calm as in the past.


    He said to miss Lin, "Miss Lin, Han has something to do today. We''ll get together again when we have time."


    In this regard, Miss Lin smiled and nodded.


    Then he introduced herself to MI Youning, saying that her name was Lin Lan, the daughter of the magistrate of Luoyang City,.


    Let her go to your house when she''s okay.


    Han Yun doesn''t want to entangle anymore. After saying goodbye to Lin Lan, he drives the donkey cart straight to Ruiyang palace.


    Mi Youning sits in the car and stares at Han Yun with a smile.


    "Husband, if you hadn''t married me, you would be the magistrate''s son-in-law now."


    Upon hearing this, Han Yuntou became big.


    "Madam, you see that Miss Lin is a child. When I saved her two years ago, she had not reached the hairpin yet. How could she be with her?"


    "Oh? Does that mean that as long as Miss Lin has a hairpin at that time, you are really possible with her?" Mi Youning held on to his words.


    Hearing the speech, Han Yun immediately stopped the donkey cart and looked at Mi Youning. His eyes were serious and heavy. "No, I''m not the one who wanted to repay her kindness. No matter what happened to miss Lin in those years, it''s impossible for me and her."


    Mi Youning smiled, "even if you have any ideas, you are already my man."


    Han Yun also smiled, "naturally, you are your people from generation to generation."


    generation after generation?


    Mi Youning was silent.


    What she can guarantee is this life.


    The donkey cart continued to go to King Ruiyang''s house.


    Mi Youning sits in the car and finds someone following him secretly.


    It seems that she is not a group of people, which makes the smile on her face fade away slowly.


    Similarly, Han Yun, who was driving in front, also found something.


    His eyes inadvertently swept around, and his eyes became heavier and heavier.


    This time, they still entered at the back door of King Ruiyang''s house, mainly because the donkey cart could not enter from the front.


    Housekeeper Liu smiled when he saw Han Yun coming.


    At the same time, housekeeper Liu is not a vegetarian.


    When mi Youning saw housekeeper Liu coming out to pick them up, he looked around and a sharp light flashed in his eyes.


    Housekeeper Liu closed the back door and greeted them to the main courtyard. "You can count it. The king is still talking about it today."

 Chapter 1653

    When Han Yun heard what housekeeper Liu said, the corners of his lips gently lifted a radian.


    This smile was seen by Mi Youning.


    It seems that the relationship between ruiwang and Han Yun is not simple, even very close.


    "Housekeeper Liu, I''ve seen the Lord in a while. Please follow me out of the house to see which house you have chosen."


    Just listen to Han yunchong''s housekeeper Liu''s guest airway.


    "My Lord, look at what you said. It''s a slave''s honor to run errands for you."


    Hearing housekeeper Liu''s mischievous words, Han Yun smiled without saying anything.


    Soon, the three went to the main hall of the palace.


    As before, King Rui stood outside the hall and waited.


    Seeing Han Yun''s appearance, he quickly stepped forward, "Han Yun, you can count it. Today''s news of the emperor''s brother has arrived."


    Mi Youning stood silently behind Han Yun, listening to King Rui''s greetings.


    Looking at his excited look, and walking into the main hall with Han Yun.


    "Lord, this is my Jing."


    Han Yun stepped aside to expose mi Youning behind him.


    Seeing this, MI Youning salutes Wang Rui, who is in line with the rules.


    "The people''s wife has seen the Lord, and the Lord is in good health."


    Hearing mi Youning''s claim, Wang Rui''s elegant face looked at Han Yun and showed a joking smile.


    "This is my sister-in-law''s wife. How can I call myself a civilian woman?"


    With Han Yun''s reputation and reputation as a general of the town, all the official wives in the capital should salute her.


    Even the nobles of the Marquis should give way to her.


    As soon as Han Yun saw King Rui''s ill intentioned attitude, he immediately came forward to pull mi Youning up and protect people behind him.


    Seeing this, King Rui held a bad smile and kept looking at Mi Youning behind him.


    The latter looked at Rui Wang calmly, and his eyes were calm. His clear eyes gave people a feeling of cordiality and trust.


    But who is king Rui? He accompanied his royal brother. Today, Emperor Yuwen has experienced the fight without gunsmoke in the harem.


    At a glance, we can see that MI Youning''s is not simple.


    She was not a woman in the countryside at first sight.


    There are those eyes, seemingly respectful, but there is no respect for him.


    Her eyes were like looking at an ordinary person, fearlessly looking at him.


    The things in the bottom of his eyes made king Rui unable to see clearly, but he didn''t feel malicious.


    Always, in his heart, he has determined that Han Yun''s wife is definitely not simple.


    Suddenly, Han Yun said, "Lord, I have something to do today. I want to borrow the housekeeper from the palace."


    Hearing that Han Yun was leaving in a hurry, King Rui''s face turned black.


    With a sad look on his face, he pointed to Han Yun and said wrongfully, "Han Yun, you see brother se forget."


    Han Yun''s face didn''t move. He even gave King Rui a white eye.


    Later, without waiting for King Rui''s orders, he rushed to the housekeeper standing not far away and said, "housekeeper Liu, please go and prepare. Let''s go to see the house later."


    When housekeeper Liu heard the speech, he glanced at his master''s son, and then calmly rushed to Han Yun and said, "yes."


    After answering, he went down to prepare the carriage.


    When King Rui saw this scene, he covered his chest and was very sad.


    "Han Yun, you have changed. You are no longer the brother who protected me."


    Han Yun glanced at King Rui lightly. "Your brother is now in the capital. If you miss him, I''ll let you know."


    Upon hearing this, King Rui''s face changed, "thank you for your kindness and understanding."


    If he goes back to the capital, his imperial brother will surely catch him and let him do coolie.


    Thinking about his miserable experience, Rui Wang trembled all over.

 Chapter 1654

    But it is impossible for him to admit defeat.


    He looked at Mi Youning behind Han Yun and said with a smile, "if the aristocratic family lady in Beijing knows that Han Yun is married, I think it will break the heart of a place."


    The funny words made Han Yun change his face. He looked nervously at Mi Youning behind him.


    Seeing a faint smile on the right side and no other emotions, I was relieved.


    Then he glared at ruiwang fiercely. This little bastard is as worrying as ever.


    "King Rui, I heard that the emperor has recently chosen a future Princess for you in the capital. I think there will be a mistress in the house soon. I''d like to say a word of congratulations first."


    Rui Wang''s face became strange for a moment.


    Mi Youning looked at her expression and felt that it was too complicated.


    A moment of distortion, a moment of anger, finally helpless, and some sadness.


    Han Yun also saw that King Rui''s face was wrong and knew that his words were too heavy.


    Others don''t know, he still knows what''s going on.


    What he said just now was to stab King Rui in the heart and sprinkle a handful of salt.


    Han Yun sighed, "the news is absolutely true. After so many years, you should put it down. In the end, there is no result."


    This made Rui Wang''s sad expression show some reluctance.


    He stared at Han Yun, "how can I put it down? The person in those years was clearly me. Why should that person enjoy everything in the harem? It''s me, it''s me!"


    King Rui''s voice is no longer relaxed and joking, but a heavy and strong unwilling.


    Han Yun''s face also became cautious.


    "Lord, walls have ears. Now this is Luoyang City. How long have you been here? I hope you don''t lose your heart."


    Rui Wang was stunned, and then chuckled.


    Yes, how long has he been in Luoyang? In a year, this is the place with the most spies in other countries.


    Once his secret is leaked, I''m afraid it will cause a shock in his country (yuan and Song dynasties), especially in the court.


    So his secret must not be told.


    King Rui has no intention to talk to Han Yun. He sits on the main seat in the main hall and shows a little unwilling smile.


    "Han Yun, although I am unwilling, I will not joke about the foundation of the yuan and Song Dynasties, nor will I shake it out, but I will just read a few words in front of you."


    Han Yun showed some heartache for ruiwang in his eyes.


    The child grew up under his watch and is the direct brother of emperor Yuwen.


    At that time, he was not favored, but he was also a small figure that many people flattered.


    But the other party took a fancy to him, who was not high in the official level, so he entered the eyes of emperor Yuwen.


    Later, they would fight like fish in water on the battlefield, but they just had this opportunity to stand out in front of emperor Yuwen.


    But what happened later changed in the end.


    On the battlefield, Emperor Yuwen "spoiled" the prime minister''s daughter, Li Feiyan.


    Although emperor Yuwen had a relationship with that woman, there was no need to make her queen.


    Even for detoxification


    The woman didn''t really have a relationship with emperor Yuwen.


    Han Yun was the most influential in the army except emperor Yuwen.


    He naturally knew that Li Feiyan had no relationship with emperor Yuwen, and Li Feiyan pierced her with her hand as a symbol of Chu Zi.


    Cruel! That woman is really cruel, too.


    Since then, King Rui has been alienated by Emperor Yuwen.


    Although also close, but no previous intimacy.


    When Han Yun was thinking about this, King Rui thought almost the same as him.

 Chapter 1655

    Just when the main hall fell silent, housekeeper Liu came in.


    "Master, master Han, the carriage is ready. Start at any time."


    Rui Wang heard the speech and waved to Han Yun, "go and tell Lao Liu if you need anything. He can do it."


    Han Yun did not leave, but walked forward.


    He reached out and patted King Rui on the shoulder, "everything has passed, and some things can''t pass after all."


    King Rui smiled sadly at him, "I know."


    Han Yunxin couldn''t bear his sad expression.


    After all, he watched the children grow up.


    Han Yun sighed in a low voice and turned away.


    When mi Youning stepped out of the main hall, he looked back at the gentle and elegant man sitting on the throne.


    To tell the truth, the skin bag of King Rui is still good, and there is a smell of books all over his body.


    It''s just that his face color doesn''t look very healthy, as if he was ill.


    Especially now, the solitude and sad expression on his face make him look more... Pity.


    Mi Youning hesitated a little before using the word pity.


    At this time, King Rui looks very fragile. He is hurt by love. He is full of injuries, which makes people look very unbearable.


    I just don''t know which woman hurt him by love.


    Mi Youning and Han Yun go out of the main gate of Prince Rui''s house, and there is a gorgeous and exquisite carriage parked at the door.


    "Mr. Han, madam, please get on the carriage. We''re going to Liu''s house. Their family is going to Shanxi, so we''ll take care of the house they live in now..."


    They got on the carriage and listened to housekeeper Liu introduce some houses.


    They first went to the house outside Liu Yuan.


    Mi Youning shook her head when she saw the magnificent house and the luxurious dress in the house.


    The environment here is not what she likes, and even if it is bought and refitted, it really takes some time, money and manpower.


    However, the house outside Liu Yuanwai is the closest to Prince Rui''s house.


    Then I looked at several places again and again.


    Mi Youning and Han Yun finally decided to choose the most prosperous area in Luoyang.


    Not far from the house is the restaurant. Housekeeper Liu mentioned that the business of the restaurant is very good.


    Unfortunately, the owner of the restaurant died a few months ago, leaving two sons.


    In order to inherit the restaurant, they had a big fight, and the eldest son killed the youngest son.


    The eldest son was arrested. Although he was killed by mistake, he will never get out of prison in his life.


    Nowadays, the restaurant is catered by the housekeeper, and the business is getting worse and worse.


    Mi Youning''s mind moved when she heard what housekeeper Liu said.


    Finally, she chose the last house.


    It is close to the restaurant, and the house looks very exquisite, but not luxurious. Instead, it has an elegant charm.


    It''s very comfortable and the place is big enough.


    This house is in the most prosperous area, and it''s not cheap to buy it.


    It cost a whole 1200 silver.


    The next party took the title deed to the yamen, changed the title of the land title, and left the registered residence at the bottom.


    Before and after, he spent another ten liang of silver.


    Housekeeper Liu gave the title deed to Han Yun.


    The latter gave the title deed to MI Youning.


    Mi Youning is satisfied with the title deed in her hand, but she looks at housekeeper Liu with a smile.


    "I heard from housekeeper Liu that the business of the restaurant not far from the house is not good. I don''t know if the restaurant means to sell?"


    Housekeeper Liu is also a personal expert. As soon as he hears mi Youning''s words, he knows what he means.


    He replied respectfully, "madam, the restaurant really wants to sell, but the housekeeper is a little greedy."

 Chapter 1656

    When mi Youning heard what housekeeper Liu said, she inadvertently raised her eyebrows.


    Greedy?


    Is the restaurant worth more than the land lease in her hand.


    "Oh? How greedy?"


    "Madam, the housekeeper''s offer is 800 Liang. A rich businessman valued it at 600 Liang at most some time ago. He said he would buy it for 700 Liang, but the housekeeper of the restaurant disagreed and asked for 800 liang of silver at a one-time price."


    Han Yun listened to their words and gently frowned. When he was dissatisfied with the housekeeper''s greed, he also thought of other things.


    A housekeeper, even after the head of the family dies, there is still a eldest childe in the family. I just heard what housekeeper Liu said.


    The eldest childe was killed by mistake, so he didn''t behead.


    If the housekeeper does this to the restaurant, there will be no one else who gets the silver.


    At the same time, MI Youning also showed displeasure.


    It''s not that she can''t afford 800 liang of silver, but the housekeeper''s behavior makes people despise.


    The silver note in her hand was not blown by the wind. There was no need to scatter the money like a fool.


    The restaurant is worth 600 taels of silver, and the remaining 200 taels can support many people.


    Especially in times of war, it can feed the people of a village.


    Seeing Han Yun and MI Youning''s faces, housekeeper Liu couldn''t see anything and welcomed them into the carriage.


    "Go back to your house."


    He decided to go back to his house on his own. It was not too late.


    When they returned to the house, they could almost have dinner. It happened that their Lord didn''t have to eat alone.


    However, just tens of meters after the carriage came out, the sound of stopping came from the carriage.


    "Housekeeper Liu, go to the Yamen. I have something to ask the eldest son of the restaurant."


    Hearing the stopped female voice, housekeeper Liu naturally asked the groom to stop.


    But his face showed some hesitation, "madam, do you want to go back to the house for dinner first? It''s getting late."


    Mi Youning opened the curtain and took a look at the sky outside.


    She looked light and broken. "Go to the Yamen first. Some things can''t be delayed."


    Housekeeper Liu saw this and went to see the man in the carriage.


    Han Yun heard mi Youning say before that things in the restaurant are strange.


    So he agreed. Seeing housekeeper Liu, he nodded.


    Well, I agree with you. Housekeeper Liu doesn''t dare to stop it.


    Turn the groom around immediately.


    Mi Youning puts down the curtain. Han Yun immediately reaches out and holds the man in his arms.


    "Where do you think it''s weird?"


    "There''s something strange everywhere. You need to meet this young master to know how the situation is. If it''s true, saving people''s life is better than building a level-7 floating butcher. If you think about it more, it''s just going to waste some time."


    "Well, I''m just worried that you''re hungry." Han Yun touched her stomach and rubbed it gently.


    Mi Youning looked up and smiled at her, "it doesn''t matter. It won''t take long."


    The reason why she wanted to go to the Yamen was that she was very sure that the young master of the restaurant who was locked up was really wronged.


    Before, she felt that the housekeeper was greedy. She inadvertently used her ability to see what happened.


    The sight made her sneer.


    The housekeeper is really capable.


    He killed the second young master and put the blame on the eldest young master. He even bribed the prison guards and sent poisonous meals.


    The young master of the restaurant is also a man of backbone. He didn''t kill his second brother.


    But he could not refute the evidence.


    The housekeeper was the reporter, and he drank too much with his friends that day.


    He didn''t know how the second brother died in his house.


    The death of his relatives touched him a lot.


    I don''t know. It''s just a trap.

 Chapter 1657

    A slave cares about his family property and doesn''t hesitate to kill his master for money.


    When he reacts, everything is a foregone conclusion.


    In prison, the young master also doubted the housekeeper''s problem.


    Later, after a series of speculation, I knew that there were eight to nine problems in housekeeper ten.


    Therefore, he didn''t touch the meals sent by the housekeeper.


    Until tonight, the housekeeper couldn''t sit still.


    Secretly colluded with the jailer and forced the poisonous food into the mouth of Lai Zeyu, the young master of the restaurant.


    With his death sealed, no one touched it.


    Two wronged souls were so forgotten by everyone.


    The Yamen will arrive soon. Housekeeper Liu is from King Rui''s mansion. The governor''s Yamen''s master treats him very politely.


    Hearing the reason, the prefect''s book quickly glanced at Han Yun and MI Youning standing aside.


    Housekeeper Liu was very respectful to them.


    He didn''t know how to disturb the people in the palace, but he didn''t stop them.


    Soon a constable took Han Yun and MI Youning to the prison, while housekeeper Liu and the prefect''s master Book exchanged greetings in front.


    Led by the jailer, MI Youning soon saw Lai Zeyu.


    The other party sat in the grass mat of the cell. A wooden hairpin fixed his hair. His hair was a little messy.


    His face could not see anything because of the darkness and because he had not washed himself.


    Upon hearing the master''s order, a handsome jailer immediately opened the cell and let mi Youning and Han Yun in.


    "Two, please."


    Hearing the speech, MI Youning took out one or two pieces of silver from his arms and put it in the hands of the jailer.


    "If someone delivers food to master Lai later, please stop and deduct the food. It will also be a great achievement."


    The handsome jailer was clever and paid some attention to Lai Zeyu who was locked up.


    This eldest childe Lai is not only a talented man, but also a learned man. He also admires him.


    The man has been very quiet since he came in, and in the jailer''s heart, he doesn''t believe that childe Lai is a murderer.


    Therefore, there are always some people who take care of this person in the dark.


    The little jailer even knew that someone was targeting Mr. Lai, and that someone was doing something secretly these days. He soon understood.


    Someone is going to kill the eldest son Lai.


    Now it seems that this man has a chance to turn over.


    This made him secretly relieved. Scholars have always been the people he admired most.


    After listening to MI Youning''s words, the jailer immediately handed over the silver money in his hands, "thank you, madam. This silver money can''t be..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, MI Youning said without expression, "there is no reason to take back the things sent out."


    As soon as the jailer was excited, he quickly thought that if the reward was returned, it would also represent a slap in the face.


    Laugh immediately, accept it with gratitude, and even go down with eyesight to clear the surrounding area.


    From beginning to end, Han Yun watched and said nothing.


    Just looking at Mi Youning''s exquisite and beautiful little face, my heart is warm.


    At the same time, Lai Zesheng, sitting in his cell, kept silent.


    Mi Youning looks sideways at Han Yun, reaches out and takes his arm. They step into their cell.


    The men sitting on the grass mat had already heard their movements.


    At this time, I knew someone came in.


    But he still hung his head and looked dejected.


    Mi Youning stood three steps away from where Lai Zesheng was.


    "Lai Zesheng, there are two days left for the scientific examination."

 Chapter 1658

    In a word, Lai Zesheng immediately raised his head.


    Originally turbid eyes, flashing amazing light.


    At the same time, when mi Youning makes a sound, Han Yun looks at Mi Youning in surprise.


    Housekeeper Liu mentioned the restaurant owner''s surname Lai before, but he didn''t say who the man in front of him was.


    "Who are you?" a hoarse voice sounded, with a rough feeling.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "Wang jiarou, sister of Wang Qingjie."


    Lai Zesheng opened his eyes to MI Youning.


    There is a scholar in Luoyang City College who has extraordinary literary talent. He just keeps a low profile and wants to get fame.


    This man full of literary talent and low-key behavior is Lai Zesheng.


    In a small town under Luoyang, there is also a man of extraordinary literary talent.


    This man''s family is poor, but he has his own character and has never been inferior because of poverty.


    He is the original eldest brother, Wang Qingjie.


    These two people''s family background is one day, they should never have met.


    One year, they met at a meeting of scholars in Luoyang City.


    They recognize each other''s literary talent and knowledge, and know that they have a common goal.


    After that, they began to write letters. They always fought with each other in pen and ink. Who refused to accept the posture of the other.


    Lai Zesheng smiled bitterly when he heard Wang Qingjie.


    At the thought of the upcoming imperial examination, his whole body slowly exuded sadness.


    Soon, Lai Zesheng stood up and arched his hands in the direction of wangjiacun town. "Here is Zesheng. Congratulations to brother Wang on his title."


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning''s eyes sank.


    Lai Zesheng has his own character. Even if he becomes a prisoner at this time, his waist is very straight.


    Also looking at him, there is Han Yun standing aside.


    Although Han Yun is not a literary talent, he can also read, and can read some poems carelessly.


    At this time, he looked at Lai Zesheng and his unyielding pride, and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Such a person doesn''t look like a man who kills his brother to seize family property.


    Mi Youning gently blessed Lai Zesheng. "Thank you, childe Lai. If brother sees you accompany him into the examination room and tells him this in person, he must be happier."


    Lai Zesheng put down his hand and glanced at Mi Youning and Han Yun.


    At this time, if he doesn''t know what mi Youning''s words mean, he will study for more than ten years in vain.


    I just can''t believe it.


    In this prison, after he figured out the details, he naturally wanted to overturn the case at the first time, but he was blocked everywhere.


    Even these days, the housekeeper has begun to act.


    Last night, the food sent by the housekeeper was eaten by the mice in the prison.


    He saw the big gray mouse lying upright on the ground... Dead.


    This made him angry and afraid at the same time.


    How dare the housekeeper! Really dare!


    At this time, I saw the appearance of MI Youning and Han Yun, especially what mi Youning said.


    Lai Zesheng''s clever brain turned and he quickly bent down.


    "If Lai gets out of prison one day and owes two great people, he will thank you again. If there is a demand in the future, I will never refuse as long as I can do it."


    This made mi Youning laugh.


    "Naturally, saving you is not in vain. Let''s clarify the conditions first."


    Lai Zesheng looked up in surprise.


    I didn''t expect Wang Qingjie''s sister to be so... Hearty.


    Well, in fact, what Lai Zesheng wants to say is why she is not as cowardly as ordinary women.


    But on second thought, this man could come to him like a God.

 Chapter 1659

    It''s even possible to get him out, so it doesn''t matter.


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say, as long as Lai can do it." Lai Zesheng said.


    Mi Youning smiled, "I want your restaurant. To tell you the truth, if I didn''t like your restaurant, I really don''t know what you''re going through now.


    As for the reason why I know you, I heard my brother mention it before. I think the young master of the restaurant is also surnamed Lai, so I know how to... "


    She told the story.


    He just described his exploration as the reason of the original elder brother.


    In fact, Wang Qingjie did tell the original owner.


    But mi Youning doesn''t remember it. He only knows it after watching the original plot.


    This is her shield.


    Lai Zesheng and Han Yun had different reactions when they heard mi Youning''s words.


    Han Yun looked at Mi Youning with gentle and spoiled eyes. Only he knew whether he believed her or not.


    When Lai Zesheng heard the speech, he felt a sigh in his heart.


    There is such a coincidence in the world.


    Then does it also mean that he Lai Zesheng should not die!


    After that, MI Youning stepped forward two steps and stood in front of Lai Zesheng.


    "Your housekeeper wants to sell the restaurant for 800 Liang. Someone estimates that the maximum value is 600 Liang. I''ll use these 600 Liang to buy the restaurant. Do you agree?"


    Lai Zesheng smiled bitterly. He never touched the restaurant business, and he didn''t know much about it.


    Now it has made him a prisoner and killed his second brother. The servants of the family are bold to kill the Lord.


    Naturally, he doesn''t like the restaurant.


    So I nodded and agreed without thinking.


    "Well, let someone try the case at night today. If the magistrate doesn''t mention it, you''ll ask someone to search the place where the housekeeper lives. I''m sure you''ll get something. The food he sent today can also be used as evidence..."


    After explaining some precautions, you Ning and Han Yun turn around and leave the cell.


    Lai Zesheng bowed respectfully to them, and his gratitude could not be expressed in words.


    Looking at their leaving backs, Lai Zesheng''s eyes were moist, and he was also excited and looking forward to it.


    But he looked at Han Yun''s back, and the doubt in his eyes was a little thick.


    This person is not simple and seems insignificant. In fact, his momentum can be felt by careful detection.


    It was domineering, strong and even killing.


    As he knows, the famous general is made of countless bones.


    No matter who the man is, Lai Zesheng only knows that he doesn''t have to die right now.


    He''s saved!


    You can even avenge your brother.


    Wang Qingjie was once familiar with him. He knew that his family was poor, but he cherished his talent.


    They don''t meet much, but they often write to each other.


    Now, his sister saved his life.


    This day''s great kindness will never be rewarded in this life.


    Until mi Youning and Han Yun disappeared, Lai Zesheng''s face became cold and gloomy.


    housekeeper?


    As long as he is given a chance to turn over, he must let his brother rest in peace under the nine springs.


    Han Yun leads mi Youning back to the front court. At this time, the sky has completely darkened.


    As soon as housekeeper Liu saw them, he immediately respectfully walked forward, "Mr. Han, madam."


    This time, without mi Youning''s voice, Han Yun took the initiative.


    "Housekeeper Liu, I think there are doubts in the case of killing younger brothers and competing for family property in the restaurant. It is more appropriate to retrial this case. If others die innocently, then who will bear the fault?"


    When the magistrate''s secretary heard the speech, he burst into a cold sweat on his forehead. What''s the matter.


    He may have a bad time this year.

 Chapter 1660

    The master Book walked quickly and said in fear: "Your Excellency doesn''t know. Lai Zesheng was escorted to the court that day. Because he didn''t refute, the case was pressed and not finalized.


    At this time, if you want to try a case, you should send someone to inform the magistrate immediately. "


    Then he called someone to tell the magistrate.


    The master book really didn''t know that the two people''s congresses had a background, otherwise he would have notified the magistrate early in the morning.


    I thought it was just a formality, but I didn''t expect housekeeper Liu of the palace. This attitude is clearly to give them up as ancestors.


    The two men didn''t look like dignitaries. Although their clothes were novel, he had never seen them.


    But the material of the clothes, he recognized at a glance, was just medium-sized cloth in the city.


    At this time, the master book wants to smoke his mouth. It''s really terrible to look down on people.


    Han Yun could not be the magistrate, but sat on the seat beside the court. This is to watch the case.


    Mi Youning sat beside him, while housekeeper Liu stood behind them.


    Soon governor Lin came.


    Seeing the middle-aged man coming from afar, MI Youning really found a shadow of the girl Lin Lan he met today.


    This is Lin Lan''s father.


    Magistrate Lin saw housekeeper Liu from a distance and immediately came forward to greet him.


    However, when he was about to come to him, he glanced at the man sitting in front of housekeeper Liu.


    It was an incredible and shocked look that put Han Yun alone.


    The magistrate Lin quickly reflected, straightened up and respectfully arched his hands at Han Yun.


    "I''ve seen the general of the town. Thank you for saving my life."


    As soon as Han Yun heard the address of magistrate Lin, he immediately turned his head and looked at Mi Youning sitting beside him for the first time.


    There is a little uneasiness and tension in my eyes.


    Mi Youning''s face showed a joking expression, and her beautiful eyebrows stirred her a few times.


    It was her expression that made Han Yun breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as you''re not angry, don''t blame him for hiding.


    Although, he guessed what mi Youning probably knew.


    But when it comes to things, I still have some worries in my heart.


    Seeing that MI Youning was worried, Han Yun straightened his face and said coldly to magistrate Lin: "it''s just a small effort. Magistrate Lin doesn''t have to take it to heart."


    "Yes, sir, remember."


    Two years ago, General Han saved Lin Lan on his way back to Beijing.


    It is also the treasure of magistrate Lin''s heart.


    In other words, Lin Lan broke into the storm of Han Yun''s assassination.


    In short, things can''t be said well.


    However, it is true that Han Yun saved Lin Lan.


    The assassins were all assassins sent by the enemy country.


    In the assassination, Han Yun''s face also fell a scar that could not be healed.


    At this time, magistrate Lin inadvertently glanced at the scar on Han Yun''s face. His eyes were a little complicated.


    Because of this scar, his daughter Lin Lan is going to marry each other.


    But where did she know that this is the sharpest knife in the hand of emperor Yuwen and the most trusted person.


    His daughter, who knows nothing about the world, is blessed to marry the town general of this dynasty. It''s a great honor.


    However, within a year, the town general disappeared.


    One year after disappearing, magistrate Lin once again saw the God of war in the eyes of the people in the yuan and Song Dynasties and the evil god on the battlefield.


    Just then, the master book came forward and whispered to magistrate Lin


    Magistrate Lin''s face became more and more ugly, and finally his face was a little tolerant.

 Chapter 1661

    Soon, magistrate Lin shouted at the constable leader not far away: "go and send the housekeeper of Lai''s family, and then take some people to search his house to see if there is anything suspicious."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Just as magistrate Lin ordered him to go down, someone visited outside the house and said it was from King Rui''s house.


    Housekeeper Liu guessed something and whispered in Han Yun''s ear.


    Mi Youning is close enough to hear me.


    Housekeeper Liu guessed that King Rui was probably still waiting for them at home and shared dinner together.


    It was late and they didn''t return until they sent someone to ask for help.


    Mi Youning saw Han Yun''s eyes and bent his lips. "Why don''t you go back? I think magistrate Lin must handle the case impartially."


    Han Yun nodded, but he knew the relationship between Lai Zeyun and his uncle. Naturally, he wouldn''t go back like this.


    Turn around and ask housekeeper Liu to send someone to stare here. After the case is over, someone will send him home.


    Housekeeper Liu answered and arranged.


    Seeing this, magistrate Lin immediately promised to handle it impartially.


    But he looked sideways at the woman sitting with Han Yun, with doubts in his eyes.


    Who is this man?


    Only close people, or his wife, can sit next to the general.


    Magistrate Lin didn''t pay much attention to this.


    When he heard Han Yun''s order, he arranged to send Lai Zesheng back in person at the end of the case. It can be seen that eight to nine out of ten people were wronged.


    Han Yun and MI Youning leave hand in hand.


    They went to the palace in a carriage.


    It''s too late. I''m afraid I''ll stay over.


    That night, MI Youning had dinner at the palace. King Rui and Han Yun held a jar of wine and had a good drink.


    Mi Youning also found that King Rui was actually a chatterbox and depended on Han Yun very much.


    Watching them drinking in the main hall, Rui Wang whispered to Han Yun''s ear, as if he was afraid of her eavesdropping.


    Seeing this, MI Youning returned to the guest room in the mansion to rest and wait for Han Yun''s return.


    At the same time, Lai Zesheng''s case was retried overnight in the magistrate''s office.


    The matter was very careful. Magistrate Lin found many people of large and small official levels to watch.


    The constable sent out escorted Lai''s housekeeper to the court. At the same time, he also found drama poison and arsenic from his house.


    And the money and jewelry belonging to the Lai family, as well as many other land deeds and real estate, are ready to be sold soon.


    After MI Youning and Han Yun left, Lai Zesheng quickly adjusted his mood and stripped the cocoon of the story.


    Let yourself get rid of the stigma of killing my brother.


    The housekeeper naturally wouldn''t admit it at the beginning. After playing 20 big boards, he didn''t admit what he had done.


    He was wronged one by one. His attitude was very miserable. He cried loudly and said that he had never had the heart to kill the Lord.


    In the end, magistrate Lin looked at the bloody Housekeeper on the court.


    He finally decided to conduct an autopsy, although there were pinch marks on Lai Er''s neck.


    But that doesn''t mean he was strangled.


    Especially arsenic found in the housekeeper.


    When Lai Zesheng heard about the autopsy, he opened his belly and showed heartache in his eyes.


    But he nodded in pain.


    However, before sending someone to Yizhuang to pull the body, the housekeeper counseled and peed his pants in the hall.


    The case soon came to light, and Lai Zesheng was released in court.


    His eyes were wet when he heard that he was acquitted.


    What a simple thing, but the jailer made trouble and colluded with the housekeeper.


    Leave him helpless, even if he wants to overturn the case.

 Chapter 1662

    At this moment, he wants power, supreme power.


    And the hatred of the housekeeper is not enough to dissipate by killing him alone.


    He wants the housekeeper to cut off his children and grandchildren.


    All this can be done only after he has the ability.


    At this time, Lai Zesheng, the power minister in the future, is precisely because of this experience, which has created his ruthless and ruthless nature in the future.


    Thinking of being taken care of by a small jailer despite the difficulties in prison, Lai Zesheng reminded magistrate Lin a little.


    There was a little jailer whose true temperament was even appreciated by the two dignitaries who had visited him before.


    As soon as magistrate Lin heard this, he immediately brought up the man and promoted him to the constable head. He should teach him more.


    In the future, the little jailer will have unlimited scenery.


    The little jailer was naturally full of excitement.


    He even thanked magistrate Lin for his kindness and never mentioned mi Youning and Han Yun.


    This makes magistrate Lin even more satisfied. Being honest is a good seedling.


    No one knows that the little handsome jailer at this time will be the leader of the royal guards in the capital in the future.


    His road to success has just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the news of Lai Zesheng''s acquittal spread all over Luoyang.


    The housekeeper who really murdered Mr. Lai was beheaded at noon.


    When Lai Zesheng was in prison, no one visited him.


    He was the only one in the family. His mother died early and his father died. There was only one brother who depended on each other.


    But the servant was so worried that he was killed by the housekeeper for his family property.


    Now Lai Zesheng is alone.


    However, after he got out of prison, his former classmates and friends had the courage to come to congratulate him.


    In this regard, Lai Zesheng sneered in his heart, but warmly entertained him on his face.


    At the same time, he also held a low-key and high-profile banquet in the restaurant to celebrate.


    Many people were invited, almost all of them.


    However, Wang Qingjie, who was thanked by him from the bottom of his heart and was glad to know him, did not invite him.


    Because he knows how some people and things should be treated.


    Wang Qingjie is the most fortunate brother he has known in his life, and what his sister has done is the kindness he can''t pay off in his life,


    Lai Zeyun''s actions are all future events, not to mention for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning fell asleep in the guest bedroom of the palace.


    She opened her eyes and felt a little sour. Last night, when Han Yun waited too late, she accidentally fell asleep on the table.


    This posture is wrong, and the body naturally aches.


    It''s like being tossed by Han Yun all night in the past.


    Just glancing at the empty room, MI Youning''s face was a little ugly.


    Han Yun didn''t return all night.


    She got up quickly, stood up, walked towards the door and back to the main hall of the hospital.


    Han Yun and Rui Wang had a good drink last night. They talked freely.


    Just as mi Youning was walking, he met housekeeper Liu.


    "Madam, Mr. Han and Mr. Wang drank too much last night. Now they are resting in the soft cave behind the living room. Because it is too late, I haven''t informed my wife."


    Hearing what housekeeper Liu said, MI Youning asked him to lead the way.


    Soon, I saw a man lying on such a big fur soft couch.


    Han Yun fell asleep at this time. He was in a dark sleep.


    Seeing this, MI Youning smiled angrily.


    This man used to have this side.


    This sleeping posture looks uninhibited and releases a posture of self-respect in the world.


    Housekeeper Liu is used to seeing this. After all, he has seen it many times.


    He picked up the thin quilt kicked off by Han Yun and covered it for Han Yun.

 Chapter 1663

    Housekeeper Liu covers Han Yun with a thin quilt and inadvertently looks at Mi Youning.


    Seeing that her face was better than before, she smiled and said, "the Lord hasn''t had a drink with Mr. Han for a year. It''s hard to catch someone. Mr. Han has been filled a little more. Madam is relieved."


    Hearing what housekeeper Liu said, MI Youning knew that the other party was thinking too much.


    In fact, she didn''t look good before, not because Han Yun drank too much, but because he didn''t go home at night.


    Sleeping on the table last night made her feel sore now.


    This feeling reminds her of the memory tossed by Han Yun.


    Finally, one day I don''t have to be tossed, but because I fell asleep on the table, it was more painful than when I was tossed.


    Especially the stiffness of the waist made her feel that her body was about to break.


    "No problem, how''s the prince?" Mi Youning asked housekeeper Liu.


    "The Lord hasn''t woke up yet. It''s estimated to be noon. He drank five jars of wine last night."


    Five jars of wine?


    Mi Youning opens his mouth. How many kilograms of wine do you want.


    Terrible!


    She looked at Han Yun, who was covered with a quilt, especially his stomach.


    I didn''t see my stomach bulging.


    At the thought of Han Yun''s bulging stomach, MI Youning bent her lips and smiled gently.


    Seeing her smiling, housekeeper Liu, who was always paying attention to her, breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun and King Rui did not wake up until noon.


    Because they had a hangover, they couldn''t eat. Housekeeper Liu asked the kitchen people to make digestible liquid food.


    While mi Youning is eating the delicacies cooked by the cook in the mansion. There are meat and vegetables. What he eats is delicious.


    While Han Yun was drinking porridge, MI Youning came forward and touched his head.


    Five jars of wine is not a small quantity. People can do nothing.


    There was no fever or discomfort at the moment, which reassured her a lot.


    "The red rabbit is still at home and there is no one to feed. You stay in Luoyang and sell the wine house by the way. I''ll go back and feed the red rabbit.


    By the way, go home again and ask my brother if he will come to Luoyang tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, he will have an scientific examination. "


    Han Yun put down his bowl and looked into mi Youning''s eyes with concern.


    "The restaurant can be served at any time. I''m not at ease when you go back alone."


    Mi Youning smiled. "Why don''t you worry about it? Let the groom of the king''s house take me back. I just want you to tell people that the carriage is fast and safe. It''s a must for home travel."


    The naughty words made Han Yun seem to understand, and showed some guilt.


    The person in front of him is his woman. She should enjoy the best of everything.


    "When we have time in two days, we''ll choose a carriage and buy a good horse." Han yunton said.


    Soon, he suddenly relaxed his eyebrows, looked at Mi Youning''s small hand, stretched out his hand and gently kneaded it.


    "Buy more people to cook for you at home, clean up your house and serve you."


    He was reluctant to let his hands be covered with cocoons.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care. Of course, if someone serves, she won''t refuse.


    At this moment, Han Yun also felt that he could actually give the woman in front of him everything that people envy.


    But after all, because of what he gave up, all this came too late.


    Mi Youning left and went back to Wangjia village.


    It was the groom of the palace who sent it personally.


    Looking at the back of the carriage gradually leaving, Han Yun''s aura changed.


    There was a hint of meditation in his eyes.


    After standing outside the door for a long time, he entered Prince Rui''s house again. He returned to the guest room where mi Youning was last night.

 Chapter 1664

    Then a gray carrier pigeon landed in front of the guest room window.


    Han Yun went to his desk and began to write. His words were flowing and full of domineering.


    Soon, Han Yun stopped writing.


    He slowly rolled up the note, which changed the pattern of the hall.


    This also brought the people of the yuan and Song Dynasties a stable heart.


    Because the town general returned.


    Everything began to spread on the quiet Eve.


    After Han Yun''s secret note went out, it quickly spread all over the capital and the return of Zhenguo general.


    The power of Queen Li Feiyan was the most disturbed. The Li family, the prime minister''s family, began to act secretly.


    But this is all a sequel, not to mention for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning returned in a carriage, most of the people in Wangjia village were still wandering outside.


    The people in the village have never seen such a luxurious, exquisite and grand carriage.


    Some of the good ones followed one after another until the carriage stopped at Wang Ergou''s house.


    The villagers wondered when the Wang Ergou family knew such a decent person.


    After the carriage stopped, the curtain made of fine silk and satin was lifted, and a woman wearing a white jade hairpin and a silk skirt came out.


    At first, people were still in a trance. The woman was so beautiful.


    More beautiful than the ladies they saw in town.


    Until a surprised voice sounded in the crowd.


    "This is not Wang Ergou''s girl!"


    When they heard the speech, they went to see it carefully. If so!


    It''s just this dress, it seems that people can''t recognize it.


    In particular, he is full of noble temperament, which is different from Wang jiarou in the past.


    But that face, as before, is just more white and tender, and looks very good.


    "It really belongs to Wang Ergou''s family..." someone sighed.


    "This man is not married to hunter Han. How can he come back in a carriage and see this style." the envious voice.


    "You don''t know. I heard that Han hunter''s family has a lot of money. A set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone for his uncle is tens of liang of silver!"


    "..." people around opened their mouths and couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, isn''t this Korean Hunter very rich!" someone exclaimed.


    Of course, some people don''t believe it.


    During this period, Wang Ergou and Liu had walked out of the door.


    The groom respectfully asked mi Youning to get off, "madam, please be careful."


    Mi Youning smiled and shook his head at the groom. "It''s all right. It''s not so delicate."


    Then he gently pulled his skirt and jumped out of the carriage.


    "Jiarou, what are you?" Wang Ergou looked at the exquisite and atmospheric carriage with doubts in his eyes.


    It was also the first time he had seen such a grand carriage and couldn''t pull out his eyes.


    The exquisite patterns of the body and the carriage are unprecedented in the town.


    Beautiful, grand, luxurious and exquisite, this carriage is affordable everywhere.


    "My father and mother went to the city with my husband yesterday. This is the carriage and groom of his good friend''s house."


    The groom was also smart. As soon as he heard mi Youning''s address, he immediately stepped forward.


    "Yes, sir, madam."


    Where did Wang Ergou and Liu see this scene.


    Even the cigarette pole in Wang Ergou''s hand was about to be unstable.


    Seeing this, MI Youning asked the groom to listen to the carriage. The gate of the yard is small and can''t get in.


    "Yes, madam."


    The groom retreated, and Wang Ergou and Liu were relieved.


    But the people around began to coax.


    "Jiarou is promising. She has a car pulled by a tall horse."

 Chapter 1665

    This is Mrs. Wang next door. Liu can''t keep quiet.


    She smiled and said, "where, this is still a promising son-in-law."


    "You jiarou are also promising. I thought that Han hunter was a cold-hearted person. I didn''t expect such a great fortune. If I had known who could release it in this ten mile eight village."


    The six aunts in the village spoke in an envious and sour tone.


    These words made the people around show envy one after another.


    Because the words of the sixth aunt were almost in their hearts.


    "Yes, you jiarou are blessed. I really want to thank the mother-in-law of Wang DAGO''s family."


    "That''s the reason. It wasn''t that Wang Dagou''s family took the money, but it was the one who married..."


    "Enough!" Wang Ergou yelled as he saw the people around him saying more and more.


    The surrounding people immediately silenced, and most of the onlookers were women.


    Seeing the king''s two Gou roared and the big bull''s eye stared, he immediately dispersed.


    "My family is coming back. It''s time to cook."


    "Yes, my boss is coming back soon. It''s time to go home."


    "Me too..."


    The people around him dispersed slowly. Mi Youning, Wang Ergou and Liu walked into the house.


    After the crowd dispersed, a young girl with two braids never left for a long time.


    Her appearance is somewhat similar to that of MI Youning and now.


    However, the distortion of her face, Sheng Sheng''s destruction of her face, and the anger around her, are even more invisible.


    The anger in her eyes and ugly jealousy made her look like a clown.


    This man is Wang Dagou''s daughter, the original cousin, Wang Yuxin.


    She is a man with high ambitions and a life thinner than paper.


    She is also a young lady''s life. She is a servant girl. She wants to marry a rich man, or fly to the branches to become a phoenix and become an official wife.


    To say that Wang Yuxin is not bad, she has no temperament, and there are too many things in her eyes, which makes people unhappy.


    Wang Yuxin didn''t expect that she wouldn''t marry Han Yun. Instead, she took advantage of her cousin.


    Who is Han Yun?


    It''s the ugly man who ruined his appearance in Wangjia village. He''s a lame cripple.


    It is the person that the villagers of Wangjia village avoid.


    Who knows what he has experienced since he left home for ten years. He may have done bad things outside, which ruined his limp.


    However, who wants him to develop quietly.


    Since she married her cousin, the return ceremony at home was a big deal. She even ran to Luoyang City.


    Today, I went home in a carriage more exquisite than the county magistrate''s house in the town.


    Seeing all this, Wang Yuxin was jealous.


    Even if Han Yun is lame, this man can give her everything she wants.


    She looked deeply at the door of her second uncle''s house. There was a touch of calculation and a trace of hatred in her eyes.


    She will never forget that the mother who has been taken home so far is the second uncle''s family.


    She won''t let them go.


    Wang Yuxin left and left with the inevitable vision.


    "What?!"


    A voice of surprise came from the main hall of Wang Ergou''s house.


    Mi Youning looked at Wang Ergou and Liu who stood up from the seat. His eyes showed an expression of shock and disbelief.


    And Wang Qingjie, who came out of the house, also showed some surprise.


    She said with a smile: "really, I bought a house in Luoyang yesterday. Now Han Yun has gone to the restaurant. They are ready-made. It won''t be long before they can start business."

 Chapter 1666

    Mi Youning paused and looked at Liu. "My mother cooks well. The restaurant needs some signature dishes. These still need my mother to practice more. As for other home-made dishes, there are hired cooks, but this signature dish must not be disclosed."


    When she finished, Wang Ergou looked at his mother-in-law with disbelief in his eyes.


    As soon as my daughter came home, she said that they were ready to open a restaurant in Luoyang, and the shops had been bought.


    Now listen to MI Youning''s words. It''s true.


    "How much is this restaurant? Han Yun is so rich?" Wang Ergou asked.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "my husband has been away from home for ten years. He has his own ability to wander outside these years. Now it''s inconvenient to say that his parents will know in the future. It''s good to treat him as an ordinary son-in-law on weekdays."


    Hearing this, Wang Ergou knew that his son-in-law was not simple.


    He has also been to Luoyang City and knows that there are rich people there.


    The people who go out are dressed in silk, and the cars walking on the road are pulled by tall horses.


    Even if you eat there, you need three or four Wen in Luoyang City for a penny in the town.


    What place is it? It''s a place where money can''t be lacking everywhere.


    At the thought of his son-in-law buying a house in Luoyang and opening a restaurant, Wang Ergou farted and sat on a stool.


    He thought, if Han Yun wants to be so rich, will he find a small one in the future.


    Mi Youning chuckled, "Dad, you think too much, he won''t."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Wang Ergou knew that he had spoken his mind.


    He looked at his mother-in-law.


    Liu Shi was very generous at this time and glanced at him faintly.


    Then he came forward and walked to MI Youning.


    Holding her hand, she asked seriously, "jiarou, tell your mother, is it your idea or Han Yun''s idea to let me live in Luoyang with your father?"


    This is very important. If it''s their own daughter, they can''t go.


    This is a matter of holding back his daughter and making his son-in-law dislike.


    Seeing Liu''s question, MI Youning also thought of the key.


    "Naturally, my husband and I share the same meaning. The restaurant''s signature dishes must be in their own hands, which requires my mother to do it.


    There are also drinks in the restaurant, peach blossom wine, plum wine, rice wine and so on. It''s up to my father to come. I''ll put them down this time and my father and mother will study them later. "


    Wang Ergou and Liu still have some hearts.


    Now, hearing that MI Youning said it meant Han Yun, they looked at each other with a decision in their eyes.


    "Your father and I can go, but when the farm is busy..."


    Mi Youning interrupted with a smile, "Mom, I mean you won''t grow land in the future. Just guard the restaurant. The yard we bought is three in and three out. It''s not inconvenient to live together."


    "How can this work? There is no mother''s family living in her son-in-law''s house."


    Wang Ergou was the first to disagree.


    Mi Youning glanced at Wang Qingjie, who had never spoken from beginning to end.


    Pointing to him, he turned to Wang Ergou and Liu and said, "my parents live first. When my eldest brother goes to high school, I will certainly buy you a house in Luoyang."


    With that, MI Youning winked at Wang Qingjie. It goes without saying.


    Wang Qingjie received the hint from his younger sister, reached out his fist to his lips and coughed gently, "cough... Yes, my parents will go. In less than a year, my son will buy a house for your two elders in Luoyang City."

 Chapter 1667

    Wang Qingjie didn''t talk big.


    He is confident in high school and must be in the top ten.


    The imperial examination in Luoyang and the imperial examination in the capital.


    Even if he passed the examination, Wang Ergou took over the prescription for brewing, studied it slowly, and his eyes showed amazing eyes.


    He is also a member of alcoholics and has experience in making wine. When his father was still there, he was the leader of making wine.


    Liu took over mi Youning''s recipe and began to study it.


    It is written in detail everywhere. What seasoning to put in cooking and how long to put it are marked.


    While they were studying the prescription, MI Youning tilted his head to Wang Qingjie and looked out of the yard.


    They quietly walked out of the hall and stood under the tree in the yard.


    Mi Youning tells her brother about Lai Zesheng in every detail.


    When Wang Qingjie first heard it, he was a little shocked.


    However, at the end of the hearing, he was full of anger.


    "This Diao Nu really dares!"


    He has not contacted Lai Zesheng for a long time. I''m afraid it''s because of the delay at home.


    Then there was the subsequent powerlessness. I can''t write to him.


    "It''s also a coincidence. If I didn''t know that big brother knew Lai Zesheng and told me, I wouldn''t help."


    Wang Qingjie''s lips were tight and his face was still heavy.


    However, soon he also reacted, "who is looking for to overturn the case? My brother-in-law''s ability is so great?"


    Seeing that Wang Qingjie was suspicious, MI Youning touched the white jade hairpin Han Yun gave him.


    She looked at the direction at the foot of the mountain, smiled and said, "he, you can''t guess your identity. You didn''t dare to tell your parents before. She was afraid to scare them. She thought about the next place for a period of time, and gradually knew."


    "What is the identity?" Wang Qingjie''s curiosity was aroused.


    Mi Youning turned his head to look into his eyes and said word by word, "the town, country, general, army and land personally sealed by Emperor Yuwen."


    Wang Qingjie is petrified.


    Soon, he stepped back two steps and widened his eyes.


    The look in his eyes is not enough to describe it with shock.


    "Town, town general?" the voices were trembling.


    Who is the general of Zhenguo?


    It was the God of war who was invincible on the battlefield, the protector of the people in the yuan and Song Dynasties, and the evil god who frightened the enemy people.

 Chapter 1668

    He is the most trusted general appointed by Emperor Yuwen.


    It is said that the town general assisted emperor Yuwen in seizing power and wiped out all the old ministers who did not delegate power.


    This is a cruel lord.


    When Emperor Yuwen of the yuan and Song Dynasties ascended the throne when he was young, he has always been a puppet to help him ascend the throne.


    Until seven years ago, Emperor Yuwen finally seized power.


    Although Wangjia village is far from the capital, Wang Qingjie has heard of it.


    Seven years ago, the general of Zhenguo was a low-level bodyguard, and he has no current reputation.


    But because of his loyalty and ruthlessness, he helped emperor Yuwen eradicate those powerful officials who depended on the old and wanted to control emperor Yuwen.


    This is one of the rumors.


    Another is the later war, the invasion of other countries, Emperor Yuwen''s personal expedition and so on.


    The town general also opened his God of war road. He was invincible on the battlefield, which frightened the enemy.


    He even saved the life of emperor Yuwen one after another.


    Until the end of the war, he was made a town general, and then the people disappeared.


    At present, the little sister told Wang Qingjie that her husband was the general of the town, which made him how to believe it.


    Mi Youning smiled at Wang Qingjie''s face, which he couldn''t believe but looked forward to.


    "Yes, I also knew that he was the general of the town when I was in King Ruiyang''s house yesterday."


    "Rui, Ruiyang king?"


    This is a town general and another prince. Wang Qingjie is a little dizzy.


    He held the tree beside him and swallowed.


    Such a person, even if he was in the imperial examination high school, had never thought of knowing someone.


    At present, it seems like a very common thing to say from his little sister, which makes him a little unacceptable.


    "Brother, calm down." Mi Youning said.


    Wang Qingjie frowned and looked at Mi Youning. "Calm down? How can I calm down?!"


    They were the two most valued by Emperor Yuwen. One was his brother, the prince.


    The other is his most trusted general.


    He knew that King Ruiyang was sent to Luoyang after the war.


    Only when I first knew it, I learned it from my classmates and friends.


    At that time, he would never know that the people around him would know King Ruiyang.


    My little sister also met Ruiyang Wang himself.


    After a long delay, Wang Qingjie asked, "is the Ruiyang king a man full of talents, rich in learning, and gentle as jade?"


    This is also rumored.


    It is said that King Ruiyang, as the brother of emperor Yuwen, loved him most.


    Find him the best teacher, both civil and military.


    Many noble women in the capital are happy with Ruiyang Wang, not only his knowledge, but also his appearance like Pan an.


    Mi Youning thought for a moment. In addition to the bookish spirit, the king Ruiyang she contacted was as pale as sick. She didn''t have much impression of anything else.


    "I didn''t notice. I might as well see it myself one day."


    Wang Qingjie was speechless for a moment.


    The king of Ruiyang is what he can see.


    At present, he did not pay attention to MI Youning''s words.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go to Luoyang City and see brother Lai by the way."


    "Why don''t we go together after dinner? It''s just time to take a carriage." Mi Youning suggested.


    Wang Qingjie was a little surprised. "Are you going back this afternoon?"


    "Well, I came back to feed my husband''s horse. I don''t have time to take care of it next. It seems that I''m going to take the horse away."


    Wang Qingjie was not shocked when he heard about feeding horses.


    You might be surprised if you used to.

 Chapter 1669

    At present, his brother-in-law has become a town general. Is there anything more incredible than this.


    Wang Qingjie thought and decided to go together.


    "I''ll tell my parents."


    "OK, I''ll go home first and bring the horse with me."


    After the two brothers and sisters discussed, one went outside the gate and the other entered the main hall.


    Mi Youning took the carriage to the house at the foot of the mountain again.


    There were many onlookers along the way.


    The Wangjia village is so big. The big fart spread soon.


    Everyone said how about the daughter of Wang Ergou''s family.


    She said she was a blind cat and met a dead mouse. I really didn''t see that Han Yun was also a man with family property.


    There are even girls'' families who secretly broke their silver teeth. They regret it.


    Had known that Han Yun was capable, they must have married their daughter to him long ago.


    Mi Youning didn''t know all this. Even if he knew it, he just smiled calmly.


    Because no one can rob the people who belong to her.


    As early as after having a relationship with Han Yun, she took the time to look at the colorful glass stones in the ring soul space, which had changed for a long time.


    Han Yun is her destiny.


    It''s a man who makes colorful glass stones change.


    This man belongs to her, who can take it away.


    Soon, MI Youning came to the hut at the foot of the mountain in a carriage.


    She pushed the door open and saw the red rabbit at a glance.


    The red rabbit also tilted its head and looked at her.


    Also met acquaintances, red rabbit some excited hissing.


    Mi Youning approached and saw that the water in the bucket next to the red rabbit was half less, and she ate some hay in the yard.


    Then he put his eyes on his front leg and the injury was almost healed.


    I thought I would take the red rabbit to Luoyang for a while. The distance along the way is not far for the red rabbit.


    But it is also the first time that it has recovered from the injury and walked so far.


    Mi Youning touched the red rabbit''s neck and whispered, "I''ll give you the last treatment. I''ll go on the road to find your master later. You should cooperate obediently."


    Then he squatted down, the soul power on his hand worked, and gently touched his front legs.


    The red rabbit sneezed and was honest from beginning to end.


    After the last treatment, MI Youning knew that with the recovery of the red rabbit, he would soon recover his previous ability.


    It was born on the battlefield and will return sooner or later.


    But mi Youning didn''t know that in the original plot, the red rabbit died.


    Not long after Han Yun married her and was taken away by Wang Ergou''s family, the red rabbit died.


    It was so badly hurt that it was not easy to stay with Han Yun for a year.


    Mi Youning got up and touched the red rabbit again. Then he turned and walked into the house.


    When she comes back this time, she will take some clothes and other things.


    Soon, MI Youning came out with a burden. The red rabbit had no reins.


    She went to the red rabbit again and discussed with it, "now I''m going to take you to the master. You''ll follow behind the carriage all the way. Don''t run around, or you''ll be tied up."


    The red rabbit snorted at Mi Youning, as if he was very dissatisfied.


    But mi Youning knew that red rabbit agreed.


    She waved to the red rabbit with a smile and asked it to go out.


    When the groom saw the red rabbit, his eyes flashed an amazing light.


    Although he is the groom of Ruiyang palace, he is also knowledgeable.


    The horse in front of me is a famous foal on the battlefield, red rabbit.

 Chapter 1670

    Mi Youning got into the carriage and said to the groom, "just let it follow. Ignore it."


    "Yes, madam."


    The groom secretly glanced at the red rabbit. The horse was really beautiful.


    In this way, on the way back, they saw a horse behind the carriage.


    The villagers in Wangjia village didn''t know it was a war horse.


    In their eyes, mark is very valuable.


    Now, many people were jealous again, and even stared at Wang Ergou''s house.


    I want to see how the Wang Ergou family developed, because they don''t believe that the Korean Hunter really has such ability.


    When mi Youning returned to Wang''s house, Liu was cooking according to the recipe.


    After MI Youning left, she heard her son say that she would leave for Luoyang today.


    I want to try this craft immediately.


    The first dish Liu cooked was spicy chicken.


    Cut the chicken into small pieces and wash the blood.


    Heat the pot with water, put the chicken into the water, pass the water, and then take it out.


    However, when the water is gone, add ginger, cooking wine, soy sauce, salt and pepper.


    But there was no cooking wine at home. Wang Ergou took out his wine.


    Put the oil in China, wait until the oil is warm, put the pickled chicken pieces into the pot, fry them until they change color and sound golden yellow - color, and then put them out.


    Put the oil in China again. When the oil is hot, put onion, ginger, garlic and dry pepper into the pot, and stir fry to give off a fragrance.


    Then pour the fried chicken into it, stir fry and change color evenly, and then sprinkle some scallion.


    Liu put a lot of spices according to the steps on the recipe, but she was distressed.


    However, smelling the attractive fragrance in the basin, she showed a little smile on her face.


    Although it was done for the first time, the dishes looked good.


    She killed the chickens in her house.


    There are too many special dishes on the menu, such as spicy chicken, Gulu meat and special roast duck. Braised pork with plum vegetables, pickled fish, sweet and sour ribs, mutton soup, white gourd ball soup, etc.


    Liu Shi temporarily made a spicy chicken.


    Then I looked at white gourd ball soup.


    This is easy to make. There are ready-made meatballs at home. Cut the white gourd into small pieces and put it into the boiling water in the pot.


    It''s almost time to cook, and then put the meat balls cut in half into the pot.


    Know that the meatballs float one by one, then add salt and stir to get out of the pot.


    Liu Shi has cooked meals at home for nearly 20 years, but now she knows that the soup is so delicious.


    It seems that it has all kinds of color, smell and taste. It smells like a drink.


    There were no other ingredients to do at home. Liu quarreled with the two more green vegetables before he brought them all.


    Today is a good day. She even took out a lot of white flour and steamed several big white flour steamed buns.


    Wang Ergou and Wang Qingjie''s father and son straightened their eyes when they saw the food brought out by Liu.


    Their noses moved, smelling the rich fragrance in the void.


    Watching the plates of food put on the table, the two quickly sat at the table.


    Mi Youning smiled at the scene.


    Looking at the spicy chicken and white gourd ball soup brought by Liu, his eyes showed satisfaction.


    She said Liu''s cooking skills were good.


    "What''s this? It''s delicious!"


    Wang Qingjie took a gulp of the soup Liu brought to him.


    There are white gourd and meatballs inside. During festivals, the family will eat meatballs, but most of them are steamed.


    Because of this, the taste of the meat remains original.

 Chapter 1671

    Just now, this pill is so delicious when put with white gourd.


    It was the first time he had such good soup.


    In fact, Liu Shi made it according to the recipe given by Mi Youning, and he pinched the time.


    So the essence of this wax gourd and rice meat dumplings is preserved.


    More time is not enough, less time is not enough.


    As soon as Liu heard his son say delicious, his face showed a brilliant smile.


    "This is the recipe given by your sister. It''s called white gourd ball soup."


    As early as when his son made a noise, Wang Ergou drank the soup silently and even reached for the spicy chicken with chopsticks.


    The soup is really delicious. It''s the first time he has drunk such delicious soup for decades.


    The chicken with pepper was first spicy in the mouth, and then the meat quality spread in the mouth.


    Regardless of the busy mother-in-law and her son and daughter, Wang Ergou couldn''t stop chopsticks.


    A few mouthfuls of a big white flour steamed bread went in, and the spicy chicken in the small basin was also missing.


    Wang Qingjie patronizes mi Youning and asks how the white gourd ball soup came from. When he looks back, he can''t stop when he sees his father''s chopsticks.


    He quit immediately and stopped talking to MI Youning. He quickly joined the eating team.


    Liu brought up the last dish and saw the battle between father and son.


    Smiled and scolded them, and then sat down to eat.


    Liu didn''t stop when he tasted the delicious spicy chicken and meatball white gourd soup.


    Mi Youning moved a few chopsticks and stopped after eating for seven minutes.


    Yes, it''s really delicious. For this era, it''s a top-grade delicacy.


    The four members of the Wang family really enjoyed their meal.


    At the same time, the four also know that the business of the restaurant is not bad.


    After dinner, Wang Qingjie prepared for the upcoming exam.


    Mi Youning instructs Wang Ergou and Liu to practice hard and take them to Luoyang City in a few days. Everything at home begins to get ready.


    In fact, Wang Ergou and Liu were reluctant to leave the farmland.


    After all, they have been mud legs for half their life. Without land, they are not secure.


    Mi Youning knew what they thought and said with a smile, "this land can''t be sold. Let others plant it. Just rent it at home."


    Wang Ergou just had this idea. "OK, go back and ask the village head if there are other villagers in the village to farm."


    "Well, my eldest brother''s knowledge is good. I believe he will pass the exam, and even go to the capital palace to meet the emperor. His future is unlimited.


    Father and mother, you will be in Luoyang city after registered residence, this matter let Han Yun go back to do, big brother''s future daughter-in-law does not seek to be what official miss, but seek to read is clear and sensible.


    Wang Ergou thought of something, but it was not long-term. He only thought that his son''s marriage would be done in the future.


    As for the Liu family, after all, she is still a woman''s family, and the family affairs are left to Wang Ergou.


    She is more interested in the orders of her parents and the words of a matchmaker.


    "Your eldest brother''s marriage. I''ll have a look with your father later. The girl with a good family must stay with your eldest brother."


    Mi Youning understands that.


    If you want to look good, you have to decide. There''s no need for Wang Qingjie to do more.


    "Mom, this is not good. My brother will marry once in his life. This is a person who will accompany me all his life in the future. Naturally, this person must nod his head."


    Liu was not happy, "I think I married your father before we met. Now it has been nearly 20 years."

 Chapter 1672

    Mi Youning showed a gentle smile. At this time, she can''t refute Liu''s words.


    "Mother, this is a good life. She has a thousand miles of fate with her father."


    Liu Jiao said angrily, "this is your girl!"


    To say that her life is really good, I think Wang Ergou was a girl from shiliba village and wanted to marry a young man.


    But the man talked to her with the matchmaker.


    Mi Youning saw Liu''s face and knew that she would talk well.


    This just continued the previous topic, "but, mom, you need to know that big brother is different.


    In the future, he will be an official eight to nine times out of ten. In the future, my sister-in-law must be literate, have a common topic with my brother, and know the general.


    More importantly, the husband and wife have a harmonious relationship. If they have a bad relationship, there will be a great relationship. "


    Liu''s original retort stopped at his mouth and listened to MI Youning go on.


    "In case my sister-in-law has a bad relationship with my brother in the future, my eldest brother will be implicated. He will be restless at home and will be involved in a book in officialdom."


    "Ah? What else?!" Liu stood up anxiously.


    Mi Youning smiled and said, "it''s natural. For today, the back house is restless. Why should we be an official?"


    Seeing Liu''s loosening, Wang Ergou also paid attention to it.


    She made persistent efforts, "so, mom and Dad, my future sister-in-law must nod my eldest brother himself before you can arrange."


    Liu Shi was already frightened and nodded hurriedly, "it''s natural. Your eldest brother''s marriage must be discussed with him in the future."


    Wang Ergou also nodded cautiously.


    Mi Youning chuckled.


    In fact, what she said before that the back house would rather be ginseng, which is true.


    But on this premise, it must be a Beijing official, or an official who is released or valued today.


    Wang Qingjie has been standing outside the room for a long time.


    At this time, a gentle spoiled smile hung around his mouth.


    This little sister, he really doesn''t hurt in vain.


    Since ancient times, marriage is the order of parents.


    But it would be great if the person he accompanies in this life could be what he likes.


    Seeing that the house was quiet, Wang Qingjie came in with big and small bags.


    "I''m ready!"


    The family stood up after Wang Qingjie came in.


    "All ready?" Liu stepped forward to care.


    "Well, it''s already ready, just check it again."


    "Good, good..."


    Wang Ergou and Liu are not willing to send their children to the carriage.


    Liu even wet his eyes.


    "Mom, I''ll see you in a few days. Pack up your things and pick you up in a few days."


    "Well, be careful along the way."


    Liu said this, went to the groom and put some prunes in his hand.


    "It''s hard. I have to bear more along the way."


    "Old lady, you are a slave."


    The groom was so frightened that he jumped out of the carriage.


    Liu Shi smiled, "where slaves are not slaves, they are the same people."


    This almost made the groom cry.


    Today he ate the best meal of his life, although he didn''t eat it at the table.


    There is Liu in front of him, who told him that they are the same people.


    In fact, he was born a domestic slave. Where is the same person.


    He is a slave in this life.


    But Liu''s words moved him a bit.


    "Don''t worry, old lady. I will send my wife and eldest son Wang to Luoyang."


    After that, the groom jumped into the car and asked mi Youning inside.


    When he got a response, he drove away in a carriage.


    Wang Ergou and Liu watched the carriage go away, and their eyes overflowed.

 Chapter 1673

    It was already evening when mi Youning and Wang Qingjie entered Luoyang.


    The gates are closing.


    But even if the city gate is closed, the groom of the palace will take them into the city.


    When he left the palace, housekeeper Liu gave him a token to mobilize the guards to open the gate.


    After entering the city, Wang Qingjie discussed with MI Youning to take him to the inn first, and he will go to Lai Zesheng tomorrow.


    Mi Yuning did not stop this.


    After settling down in the inn, MI Youning returned to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, MI Youning and Han Yun took the slaves arranged by King Ruiyang to the house they bought.


    This is their future home.


    Then I spent a day cleaning up the house and bought a lot of things back.


    The bedding is bought now, as well as kitchen utensils and necessities of life.


    Don''t underestimate these things. It cost hundreds of liang of silver.


    All because mi Youning and Han Yun chose good objects.


    Tonight, they can move into their new home.


    Living in the largest yard in the backyard, they arranged their bedroom very warm.


    Looking at the bedroom arranged by himself, Han Yun kept his eyes on MI Youning.


    His eyes were straight and hot, and there was a dark light surging in his eyes.


    It''s too straightforward for MI Youning to pay attention.


    She turned her head to Han Yun''s heavy eyes, which overflowed with a strong Valley owe hope.


    "Stink - flow - hooligan!" Mi Youning laughed and scolded.


    Han Yun''s face did not change. He came forward and held mi Youning, who was ready to move, in his arms.


    "Madam, I want to..."


    Think?


    Mi Youning turned his eyes secretly and put out his hand to refuse Han Yun. "Don''t make trouble. I''ll go to the restaurant later and try to open as soon as possible."


    Han Yun knew that she wanted to arrange things as soon as possible, showing some grievances on her face.


    "Madam, it''s hard."


    Her body is close to MI Youning''s body, which makes her feel his forbearance.


    Being pressed, that word is very close.


    Mi Youning''s face cracked for a moment.


    This day and night is just like this. - love, is it really good?


    However, without waiting for MI Youning to resist, Han Yun picked up the man and went straight to the bed.


    It was covered with new bedding, clean and bright in color.


    They stayed in the bedroom for nearly an hour before they came out.


    It was turned into red waves and clouds and rain.


    When mi Youning came out, his wrist was about to break.


    Even her mouth is red.


    On the contrary, Han Yun came out with a satisfied look on his face.


    At the thought of the man''s colorful appearance, MI Youning secretly gnawed his teeth.


    Wait! After a busy time, she told him to go.


    Han Yun seemed to feel bad and immediately came forward to hold mi Youning''s hand.


    He looked a little guilty, "madam, you are so beautiful that you can''t control it for a while. You won''t do it next time."


    "Next time?" Mi Youning smiled.


    "No, not next time."


    Hearing the promise, MI Youning didn''t believe it, but ran to the main hospital.


    Today, she must make sure that the restaurant is properly arranged.


    At the gate of the house, the groom who sent mi Youning back to Wangjia village yesterday was waiting.


    "Go to Lai''s restaurant."


    "Yes, madam." the groom thought that MI Youning was the only one to go and drove away.


    When Han Yun came out, the carriage had left.


    He knew that MI Youning was really angry this time.


    However, at the thought of the softness of the little hand.


    And the taste of the red lips, Han Yun''s face showed aftertaste.


    It''s worth it!

 Chapter 1674

    When mi Youning comes to Lai''s restaurant, Lai Zesheng and Wang Qingjie are having a drink in the elegant room.


    When they heard that MI Youning got up, they got up together to meet him.


    They just walked out of the room and came to the stairs when they happened to meet mi Youning who went upstairs.


    Mi Youning saw that their faces were red and the smell of wine in the air. He knew they were drinking.


    "I''m going to enter the examination room tomorrow. You all drink less."


    She went upstairs and came to them.


    Lai Zesheng stood beside Wang Qingjie, and MI Youning looked at him up and down.


    This man looks better than Wang Qingjie.


    Although it doesn''t look like Pan an, it is also as gentle as jade, with a sense of righteousness all over.


    However, MI Youning saw at a glance that this man had nothing to do with righteousness.


    His eyes gave off a fierce look.


    Maybe it was this time that made him change.


    Mi Yuning doesn''t care about this.


    She came for the restaurant.


    At this time, Wang Qingjie waved to MI Youning, "why do you have time to come?"


    "Let''s take a look at the restaurant and let my parents come and take over early to save them from missing at home."


    "Well, go in and talk."


    Wang Qingjie already knows that his little sister will sell the wine house.


    Now he and Lai Zesheng take turns in Feng Shui, but their friendship has not changed.


    Back in the elegant room where they had a drink, Wang Qingjie and MI Youning just entered the room. Lai Zesheng followed them in.


    He closed the door and stood where he was.


    Instead, he bent over Wang Qingjie and MI Youning.


    "Zesheng was able to escape this time. Thank you, Mrs. Han, for saving me. Otherwise, I would have become a poisoned ghost and a lonely ghost.


    It''s also a great honor for me to get to know brother Qingjie. Let me avoid becoming a handful of dust under here. Your great kindness and virtue can''t be rewarded. Let''s see in the future, as long as I can do, I will die. "


    Lai Zesheng''s tone was sincere and choked several times.


    Seeing this, Wang Qingjie immediately came forward and helped Lai Zesheng up.


    "Zesheng, why do you do this?"


    Mi Youning then said, "it''s just fate and cause and effect that I can save you. Your words are remembered by my brother and sister. Don''t mention it again, just look at what will happen in the future."


    Lai Zesheng stood up and nodded to MI Youning and Wang Qingjie.


    The three sat at the table and began to discuss the restaurant.


    Mi Youning brought 600 taels of silver. Yesterday Han Yun changed the name of the restaurant''s land lease, but Lai Zesheng didn''t accept the money, but ran away.


    No, she brought the silver ticket again, but Lai Zesheng didn''t answer, saying that he gave her the restaurant.


    But it''s cheap. Mi you''d rather not take it.


    "Take this silver ticket. I know you don''t lack these, but your brother still knows how to settle accounts. When you win the title in the future, you can come to support it and publicize it to the restaurant."


    Her tough attitude, coupled with Wang Qingjie''s persuasion, Lai Zesheng accepted the silver ticket with a bitter smile.


    Then Lai Zesheng talked about the business of the restaurant.


    When his father was alive, the restaurant business was still very good.


    But since the housekeeper took over, business has plummeted.


    All the cooks in the restaurant have opinions, but they still bear it because they have benefited from their old owner.


    Lai Zesheng hopes mi Youning will keep these cooks and the waiter of the restaurant.


    They have no second thoughts and work hard.


    This is exactly what mi Youning wants.


    What she needs most now is manpower.


    As long as the restaurant is well decorated again and publicized in advance, there will be no business in the future.


    As for the housekeeper''s efforts to raise the price of vegetables, these are small problems.

 Chapter 1675

    While mi Youning, Lai Zesheng and Wang Qingjie were talking about the restaurant, the door of Yajian was pushed open from the outside.


    A tall, handsome man with extraordinary bearing and scarred face appeared in the eyes of the three.


    Mi Youning stared at the man.


    It''s Han Yun.


    When Wang Qingjie saw him, he stood up from the stool.


    "General Han, General Han." he faltered.


    Han Yun understood Wang Qingjie''s address and stepped forward.


    Then he looked at Mi Youning and thought of something. Only then did Wang Qingjie gently nod his head and look gentle.


    When Lai Zesheng heard his friend''s address and looked at Han Yun, he was full of murderous Qi.


    This is not something that ordinary people can have.


    On that day, in his cell, he knew that this man should not shh.


    Now, I hear my friends call him a general.


    Although he didn''t know what the general was, he also got up and bowed to Han Yun.


    "General Han."


    Han yunchong nodded and strode towards mi Youning.


    "Madam, the LORD sent a letter to let us go to your house."


    Mi Youning was going to ignore Han Yun. She''s still angry.


    But when I heard his words, I couldn''t help but say, "what did you say?"


    Han Yun shook his head, "I didn''t say. Go to your house first."


    What he didn''t say was that the people sent by the LORD were a little anxious. He said that the LORD was furious in the house.


    Wang Qingjie stood where he was, looking at the God of war of the people of the yuan and Song dynasties. At this time, he looked at his little sister with a gentle tone.


    A burst of sobs from the bottom of my heart, but also some unreal.


    Although Lai Zesheng drank wine, he was sober.


    This is the general again, and then the prince''s.


    He also knew that Han Yun was more unusual than he thought.


    Mi Youning got up and said to Wang Qingjie, "I''ll go first. Come on, brother of the house test tomorrow."


    Then he looked at Lai Zesheng, "I also wish Mr. Lai exclusive turtle head."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Han." Lai Zesheng arched his hand.


    Han Yun glanced at him lightly, then hugged mi Youning in his arms and walked out of Yajian step by step.


    Wang Qingjie and Lai Zesheng watched them leave and went downstairs until their backs disappeared.


    After all, Lai Zesheng couldn''t help but ask his friends, "what''s your brother-in-law''s identity? He still knows the Lord? As far as I know, there is only one Lord in Luoyang."


    Wang Qingjie was shocked when he saw his face, and he had some repressive restraint.


    When he first knew, he was much more embarrassed than his friends.


    And just now, when he saw Han Yun, he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    "Brother Lai, it''s a long story..."


    When Lai Zesheng knew that the person who saved him was the wife of the general of Zhenguo, he could put an egg in his open mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning and Han Yun entered the palace, they heard a roar from the main courtyard.


    "Why! Why did that woman tell the king about his marriage! Where''s the face!"


    "Bang..." something fell to the ground.


    "The harem made her dissatisfied. She went to the king to find a sense of existence. The king didn''t want her!"


    "Pa..." something suffered again and was thrown to the ground with a crisp sound.


    "This poisonous woman! Now that she''s jumping in front of the king, she''s going to have to eat and go! I think the Li family is very powerful now, so the king can''t move them?!"


    "Bang... Pa..."


    Listening to the roar inside and the sound of smashing things, MI Youning and Han Yun look at each other.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Youning asked Han Yun in a low voice.

 Chapter 1676

    Han Yun clenched mi Youning''s hand, "it''s about the prince''s marriage, and the queen is behind it."


    This is the news he got before.


    He reminded the LORD before.


    Unexpectedly, the man is still angry at the moment.


    However, Han Yun''s eyes flashed a sense of obliteration when he thought of the means of the Hougong.


    That woman is really too active and jumping.


    Thinking of all this, Han Yun took mi Youning''s hand and walked to the hall of the main courtyard.


    "I''m so angry!"


    "Lord, it''s not worth being angry for that man. You''re the emperor''s brother. It''s no use tossing about that man."


    This is the comforting voice of housekeeper Liu.


    Upon hearing what housekeeper Liu said, King Ruiyang seemed even more angry.


    "What a brother! This marriage was proposed by brother Huang! This gave the poisonous woman a chance!"


    When Han Yun and MI Youning enter the hall, King Ruiyang is holding the vase in his hand and falling outside the door.


    "Haoqing!" a low voice sounded.


    King Ruiyang threw the vase. When he saw Han Yun, his eyes showed grievances.


    "The poisonous woman is climbing on my head now! I can''t help it!"


    The complaining eyes reminded Han Yun of Ruiyang King ten years ago.


    Now King Ruiyang is only 18 years old.


    He seems calm, but he is also a child.


    However, there are civil and military officials at the top and people watching at the bottom. He, the most noble prince, has to do so.


    Because his every move is related to the dignity of the royal family.


    Han Yun takes mi Youning to the side of Ruiyang Wang Yuwen Haoqing. With another empty hand, he takes down the vase in Ruiyang Wang''s hand.


    He said slowly: "the emperor doesn''t know about this. It was arranged by the queen. The emperor thought she arranged the second daughter of the Li family."


    "You know?!" King Ruiyang looked angry.


    Han Yun took a faint look at him and saw that only housekeeper Liu was there. He said what he knew.


    "I didn''t remind you that your marriage has been discussed in the capital, but the queen planned it. People in Beijing know very little. It''s the news from the dark pile in Li''s house before I left the capital.


    The emperor likes the second daughter of the Li family, but the queen arranges the concubine for you. In his second uncle''s room, the daughter of a brothel woman is your concubine. "


    "Pa!" the sandalwood beads Ruiyang played with were crushed by him.


    The daughter born to a brothel woman is his concubine, which he can''t stand.


    This is beating the royal face.


    Although the side imperial concubine is not better than the positive imperial concubine, she also wants to enter the Royal jade dish


    Now, if brother Huang knew, he would not agree.


    But when the news came, he was mad at the thought of his brother''s nod.


    Han Yun saw that although his face was angry, he didn''t complain before. He knew that he was much better.


    Continue to comfort, "even if the queen arranges like this, the emperor will not agree. The imperial decree will come in a few days. There will never be pickled people in your backyard."


    When King Ruiyang heard the speech, his gentle face showed a bitter smile.


    He sat down in his seat. "No matter who it is, I don''t want it."


    Han Yun closed his lips, looked at his forbearing face and the low air pressure from his body, and reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "The edict is irresistible. It will come in a month at most. Even if the marriage is to the end of the year, even if it is to be used as decoration, brotherhood cannot be destroyed."


    King Ruiyang was distracted and looked out the door.

 Chapter 1677

    Something seemed to be dissipating in his eyes.


    Once long memory, in the mind gradually away.


    The most beautiful but painful memory of his sixteen years old is fading away.


    Mi Youning narrowed her eyes and looked at Ruiyang Wang. For a moment, she was curious and couldn''t help exploring his life experience.


    At this look, I couldn''t help staring.


    Play enough front-end, orthopedics!


    However, thinking of their tragic experience, MI Youning also had some ripples in her heart.


    There is everlasting longing for each other, thinking and thinking, and thinking of revenge.


    If they are not separated by an obstacle, they will not be reduced to the fruit of life and death in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, something happened in Wangjia village.


    The Wang family boy who worked in Luoyang city came back and said something, which made the whole village a sensation.


    He said that Wang Ergou''s youngest daughter and her husband opened a restaurant in Luoyang.


    He thought he was mistaken.


    But I followed him all the way and inquired with the waiter in the restaurant. Only then did I know that it was Han Yun and Wang jiarou.


    They not only opened restaurants, but also bought houses, three in and three out big houses.


    The Wang family boy showed off with the people in the village as if he were himself. He said he was elated.


    Some villagers who heard the news did not believe it.


    Until this day, MI Youning and Han Yun went to Wangjia village to meet Wang ergo and Liu.


    They came in a carriage, not the carriage of the palace, but the carriage they bought themselves.


    The driver was the Royal groom who had sent mi Youning to Wangjia village. His name was Xiao Liu.


    Now his slave deed has been handed over to Han Yun and MI Youning.


    There was a flat car behind the carriage.


    The driver was bought by Mi Youning and Han Yun from Renya Zi.


    When they entered Wangjia village, they attracted many envious eyes.


    This time, everyone didn''t have to look. The people in the carriage knew whether they were going to Wang Ergou''s house.


    Not only because of the news of the Wang family boy, but also because Wang Ergou rented out all his fields some time ago.


    The Wangjia village has always been peaceful.


    Da married the youngest daughter of Wang Ergou''s family to Han hunter''s house, and the village was not peaceful.


    I often hear about their Wang family and Han Orion family.


    It turned out that Han Orion, whom they despised and even feared, had so much property.


    indeed.


    The flat cars behind the carriage stopped at Wang Ergou''s house.


    Next, coming out of the carriage, a tall man.


    Dressed in silk robes, he jumped out of the carriage.


    This man is familiar and strange to the villagers of Wangjia village.


    What is familiar is the scar on his face, what is strange is his clothes and the aura that he dare not look directly at.


    In the past, the villagers did not dare to touch Han Yun.


    Because of the terrible scar on his face and the speculation in people''s hearts, he definitely didn''t do good after leaving the village for ten years.


    Otherwise, what''s going on? You''ll be disfigured and lame.


    Ken now saw that Han Yun was not lame except for the scar on his face.


    Moreover, he put on brocade clothes, which made his life a little awe.


    It''s like the master of a rich family in the county.


    no


    Is more imposing and dignified than them.


    After Han Yun got out of the car, he lifted the curtain and stretched out his hand, "madam, I''m home."


    Mi Youning was about to get off when he saw the big hand handed in.


    She smiled and put her hand into the big, broad, cocooned hand.


    Soon, Han Yun showed up with a slender hand.


    Then a woman appeared in the eyes of everyone.

 Chapter 1678

    She was wearing a long dress of dark blue brocade, with white plum blossoms embroidered on the train, and tied her delicate waist with a white brocade belt.


    The black hair was tied into a wishful bun with only a white jade hairpin. Although it is concise, it looks fresh, elegant, calm and noble.


    The face is not powdered, but it is suspected that the fairy came down to earth. Looking back and smiling, it is better than Xinghua.


    This woman has a charming appearance, lovely and moving, looks elegant and vulgar, and her appearance is incomparably beautiful.


    Many of the Wang villagers present were silly.


    Who is this man?


    Why are you so beautiful.


    Looking at her, she is obviously like a fairy, but why is she vaguely familiar.


    Many people can''t come back.


    Han Yun noticed the sight of everyone present, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    After MI Youning got off the bus, he directly blocked everyone''s sight with his broad body.


    Then he took the man into his arms and walked to the Wang''s yard.


    The people looked at the beautiful fairy, but they were blocked, and they were not happy at that time.


    Even a few people unconsciously raised their feet and followed them into the Wang''s yard.


    Seeing this, Xiao Liu quickly stopped everyone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my lord Han and his wife are here to pick up the wedding. Please don''t bother."


    When he stopped, the spirit of the servants of the palace came out, and the villagers stopped one after another.


    Now, they really see that the little daughter of Wang Ergou''s family going to Han Yun is really different from the past.


    Looking up at the Wang family behind Xiao Liu, many people thought that the Wang family should rise.


    When mi Youning and Han Yun enter the house, Wang Ergou and his mother-in-law also hear the movement outside the door, and they come out hand in hand.


    "Jiarou, you''re back!" Liu was more excited.


    My daughter is back. She must have come to pick them up into the city.


    And tomorrow is the day when the government test ends. They can see their son.


    "Mom, brother, the government test will end tomorrow. Han Yun and I will pick you up into the city."


    Wang Ergou smoked silently, and the excitement on his face was obvious.


    Liu said excitedly, "good, good..."


    Three good words in a row.


    In the wait-and-see of the villagers in Wangjia village, the Wangs moved all the things they wanted to bring into the city to the flat car.


    "Two dogs! Are you moving?"


    Have that curious opening.


    Although everything in front of me must be moving, I still want to hear the Lord admit it.


    Wang Ergou looked at his son-in-law who was busy going in and out, as well as Xiao Liu and another driver who were busy moving things. His eyebrows showed some relaxation.


    Hearing what the villagers said, he looked down at the voice.


    Seeing that it was an acquaintance, he smiled and said, "yes, my son-in-law is doing business in the city. I''ll go with my mother-in-law to help."


    Wang Ergou also knew the rumors in the village before, but he didn''t explain them.


    "Did your son-in-law open a restaurant in Luoyang?" someone asked with a laugh.


    Wang Ergou kept smiling and didn''t respond.


    "Let me say that your family also owes your eldest brother''s mother-in-law. Otherwise, where can I find such a good son-in-law?" someone said sour.


    Immediately someone responded, "it''s a pity that Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law was taken home."


    "Tut tut... Others have taken advantage of it. She will be coquettish."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the people''s words, Wang Ergou''s face became ugly.


    Even mi Youning, who was holding the carriage, heard the malice in the words.


    "Shut up! You people who lack moral nonsense!" Liu was worried.

 Chapter 1679

    As soon as Liu''s words came out, everyone present was silent.


    "Er Gou''s family, everyone is telling the truth. It was originally Da Gou''s family who received the money from Hunter Han. It was Wang Yuxin of Da Gou''s family who should have married. Why did your daughter marry!


    Did you know that Han hunter had a family background, so you blacked your heart and robbed the husband of Dagou''s daughter, saying that we lack morality, and your family is blackened, immoral and smoking! "


    The speaker was a widow in Wang''s village, surnamed Wang.


    "Widow Wang, you... You god damn! I''ll fight with you!"


    Liu was stupid and couldn''t tell people, so he had to rush up and fight with people.


    Mi Youning and Wang Ergou are on one side. How can they watch her being bullied.,


    One before and one after, he came forward and stopped Liu.


    The father and daughter looked at the king''s widow with cold and overcast eyes.


    "You let go! I''ll tear her mouth and let her confuse black and white!"


    Liu Shi wants to break free and rush up to compete with widow Wang.


    Wang Ergou hugged his mother-in-law and whispered, "all right! Can you do it? Don''t be arrogant!"


    Mi Youning sees Wang Ergou holding Liu. She releases her hand and walks up to widow Wang.


    "Your mouth is really clever. It''s also a skill to say white into black. I know more about my marriage to my husband than anyone who drank wedding wine at the beginning. My Wang jiarou has a clear conscience!


    But you may sleep at night? Most of the men in Wangjia village have been sleeping. Can your dead man come to you at night and ask for your life, saying that you don''t abide by women''s morality and don''t know shame? "


    When people around heard mi Youning''s Lake, they were in an uproar and focused their attention on widow Wang.


    "I said that every time I saw her house not turning off the lights at night, and occasionally saw a man go. It turned out to be stealing. Bah! Shameless bitch!"


    "Alas... I also know. Last time I saw Wang Qing at the head of the village go to his house, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "What did you say? Make it clear to me!" Wang Qingjia stood up.


    This woman is a great.


    "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "I! I also saw that the man of the Liu family at the end of the village also went!"


    "What are you talking about?!" the mother-in-law of the Liu family stood up.


    Soon, with everyone''s opening, widow Wang was surrounded and beaten by a group of people.


    Widow Wang''s beautiful face was caught. Most of the men present were guilty and did not dare to come forward to help.


    Mi Youning felt no guilt at all.


    The king''s widow discredited her before.


    If he were the original owner, he would be stabbed in the backbone in this village and would not straighten up all his life.


    Some things, even if everyone knows what''s going on.


    But with the long-standing rumors, this fake will become true.


    Just then, Han Yun came out with the last thing in his arms.


    After carrying the box, they can go on the road.


    He just came out with something and heard the noise outside. He thought something had happened.


    In my heart, I was worried that MI Youning would be bullied.


    When he stepped out of the gate and saw that the woman he was worried about stood in front of his father-in-law and mother-in-law and didn''t look bullied, he was relieved.


    As for the noise and beating around him, he never paid attention to it.


    Move the box in his hand to the flat car in the back, and Han Yun walks to MI Youning.


    "Everything has been moved. We should go on our way."

 Chapter 1680

    A deep voice sounded in her ears. Mi Youning moved her ears and gently turned sideways.


    Every time Han Yun spoke near her ear, the heat sprayed on her earlobe.


    Moreover, I don''t know if Han Yun did it on purpose.


    His voice is always very provocative at times.


    Seeing mi Youning''s evasive action, Han Yun flashed a smile in his eyes, but his face was calm, so people couldn''t see anything.


    "Wang jiarou! Are you worthy of me now? You robbed my fiance and asked my second aunt to drive my mother out of the house!"


    Just as mi Youning looked at Han Yun, a harsh voice sounded.


    The two men looked along the voice and saw a woman who looked like mi Youning, standing in the crowd and staring at them angrily.


    Or, to be correct, it is mi Youning who is angry.


    This is no one else. This is Wang Yuxin.


    When the surrounding villagers heard Wang Yuxin''s words, they also stopped beating widow Wang.


    They looked at Wang Yuxin and MI Youning not far away.


    Their eyes kept turning on them.


    Mi Youning looked at Wang Yuxin and narrowed her beautiful eyes. Her elegant and vulgar face smiled a little less.


    "What did you say?" she asked.


    When Wang Yuxin saw mi Youning, he couldn''t believe it.


    Although this cousin had a good face in the past, she was not as dazzling as she is now.


    Seeing the clothes on her body, as well as the jade hairpin and jewelry on her head, the jealousy in her eyes could no longer be restrained.


    Hearing widow Wang''s words, there was something active in her heart.


    So she stood up.


    Han Yun was her.


    At the beginning, it was her mother who collected the bride price, so she was Han Yun''s leading lady.


    Wang Yuxin stood up and the calculation in her eyes overflowed. "I said, Han Yun was my husband, my mother''s marriage, you and your family were all black and robbed!"


    She stretched out her hand and pointed to MI Youning, then to Wang Ergou and Liu.


    Wang Ergou and Liu were dumbfounded when they heard Wang Yuxin''s words.


    They never knew Yuxin would say that.


    This is... This is to make them have no place in the village!


    Although they want to leave Wangjia village, they won''t come back in the future.


    Such five points make them unable to straighten up all their lives.


    "Yuxin, you can''t say that." Liu broke Wang Ergou''s arm and stood in front of MI Youning.


    "You know what your mother did at the beginning! What she did now is to beat the board when sending officials!


    You''re throwing dirty water on our family now. What''s your revenge? You''re from the Wang family. You''re too malicious... "


    While Liu was talking, Han Yun came to MI Youning and held her soft hand.


    It''s a gesture. He just wants her.


    Han Yun is also clear about what happened at the beginning.


    Now, he is very glad that he married the woman around him instead of Wang Yuxin.


    "Second aunt! I don''t recognize that! You have nothing to say. Why do you say what my mother did?" Wang Yuxin interrupted Liu''s words and retorted.


    Hearing Wang Yuxin''s words, MI Youning smiled at Han Yun and whispered, "I''m fine. Don''t get involved."


    Wang Yuxin''s attitude is obviously aimed at Han Yun.


    Before, the other party looked at Han Yun''s line of sight. Although it was obscure, she also caught it. It was the inevitable sight.


    This man is really greedy.


    She released Han Yun''s hand, walked to Liu''s side and held her shaking body.

 Chapter 1681

    Mi Youning comforted Liu, "Mom, don''t be angry for outsiders."


    Liu leaned against mi Youning and pointed to Wang Yuxin, unable to speak.


    She is still too soft hearted, as long as she tells what Wang Yuxin''s mother did.


    If you tell what Wang Yuxin also knows, she won''t marry.


    Seeing Liu''s anger, he still cares that Wang Yuxin is a member of the Wang family.


    Mi Youning smiled. She reached out to hold Liu''s hand and put it down.


    Wang Yuxin, standing opposite, had a bad feeling when she saw mi Youning stand up.


    However, after looking at Han Yun standing behind, the calculation and greed in his eyes can not be covered.


    She has to get this man.


    This is her husband.


    Thinking of these, Wang Yuxin''s face became pitiful.


    She no longer looked at Liu and MI Youning, but looked at Han Yun affectionately, with a thick grievance on her face.


    The footsteps also went to Han Yunmai, "Brother Yun, have you forgotten our previous appointment? Why do you want to marry this woman? It''s me who wants to marry you."


    This change made the people around us curious.


    Did Wang Ergou''s family really use the means to marry his daughter to Han Yun.


    Look at Wang Yuxin''s words. They are also confused.


    At the beginning, when Wang jiarou married Han Yun, many people were there.


    They saw with their own eyes that Wang Ergou and Wang Qinglong, the eldest son of Wang Dagou''s family, went to Han Yun''s house and looked like they were determined to fight.


    Han Yun, as the protagonist concerned, stood in place and stared coldly at Wang Yuxin.


    His eyes were like looking at a dead man.


    He and Wang Yuxin have never met. Don''t say there is a private - relationship at all.


    What Wang Yuxin is saying now is like they have a private - relationship.


    The woman''s plan is not simple.


    But Han Yun is not a vegetarian. His cold eyes are directed at Wang Yuxin and his voice is cold. "This girl, I don''t know you."


    Wang Yuxin stopped and covered her heart. She was very sad.


    "Brother Yun, why do you treat me like this? I''m your mother. They''re all second aunts. They''re black hearted. They stopped me at home and won''t let me marry you. They even married their cousin to you!"


    She turned and angrily pointed at Liu and MI Youning.


    Mi Youning smiled angrily, "Wang Yuxin! Have you had enough?"


    Wang Yuxin looked innocent. "Jiarou, you really made me cold this time. You robbed my brother-in-law."


    She shook her head and retreated incredulously, with a broken heart.


    Mi Youning saw her acting, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Admire, really admire.


    If it were in modern times, it would definitely win the best actress award.


    But now mi Youning hates Wang Yuxin.


    Just because of that brother-in-law.


    Pooh!


    The thought of this relationship disgusted her.


    Mi Youning sends Liu to Wang Ergou, walks to Han Yun, and reaches out to hold his collar.


    "Do you know her?"


    Han Yun was nervous. The cold aura he had maintained before disappeared.


    "No, I don''t know her. I gave the bride price to the matchmaker at the beginning, and then I just waited for marriage. On the day of marriage, it was the mother that you married me."


    Hearing his answer, MI Youning was satisfied.


    The reward patted him in the face.


    This time, Wang Yuxin successfully provoked her.


    Therefore, the matter will not be turned over easily.


    After loosening Han Yun''s collar, MI Youning smiled at Wang Yuxin and said, "you heard me. My husband doesn''t know you."


    Seeing that Wang Yuxin was going to speak, she interrupted him, "Wang Yuxin!"

 Chapter 1682

    Mi Youning shouted Wang Yuxin''s name in a stern and low voice.


    The smile on her face disappeared, and her beautiful face was expressionless.


    But it can''t stop her beautiful face.


    Wang Yuxin did not flinch because of MI Youning''s stern voice.


    Even pretend to be more wronged and pitiful, wipe the tears on your eyes with your sleeves, as if you were really sad to the point where you can''t stand it.


    Mi Youning gave a sneer, "Doctor Wang, please stand up and explain something. Who went to your house to buy sweat medicine on the eve of my marriage with my husband?"


    Her eyes were fixed on a middle-aged man in the crowd.


    Doctor Wang is the only doctor in the village. He occasionally goes up the back mountain to collect medicine.


    At this time, he heard mi Youning''s question and was sweating.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at him, but they didn''t understand what mi Youning was asking.


    With what mi Youning said next, everyone soon knew what she meant.


    "All the villagers present, on the day I married my husband, many people must be present. Everyone should also see that I was held to worship that day.


    It''s because I was filled with sweat medicine, and my whole body was soft and weak. I was supported by Xi Po all the way to worship the hall. This was all done by my good uncle and mother, that is, my cousin and your mother! "


    There was an uproar.


    People now recall the situation of that day, but it''s not!


    Now, they look at Wang Yuxin differently.


    Full of disdain and deep disgust.


    Wang Yuxin saw this and angrily pointed out, "Wang jiarou, you''re talking nonsense!! these are all your excuses! When Japan should get married, it''s me! You robbed my husband!"


    Her words were exchanged for MI Youning''s mocking eyes.


    "Dr. Wang, please stand up and tell everyone who bought your Mongolian medicine that day?"


    Mi Youning continues the previous topic. She narrows her eyes slightly and stares at Dr. Wang.


    Doctor Wang looked at Wang Yuxin evasively against everyone''s sight.


    Aware of this sight, Wang Yuxin was in a hurry and panicked.


    "You''re an old man! What do you think I''m doing?!" he said angrily, mixed with unpleasant words.


    Dr. Wang had planned to transfer the disaster to Mrs. Wang Dagou.


    After all, Wang Yuxin is still an unmarried girl.


    But with Wang Yuxin''s old and immortal exit, Doctor Wang''s face changed.


    Green, white, red, and finally angry.


    "Girl Yuxin, you went to my place to get some medicine for perspiration. At first, because you were a girl''s house, someone in the house was hard to see, so that person stood in the compartment.


    You may not know that it was the village head''s son who came to get the medicine that day. He saw the whole process of you looking for me to get the sweat medicine. "


    When Doctor Wang finished, he didn''t look at Wang Yuxin''s pale face. He arched his hands to the people around him and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can wait for the village head''s son to come back from the town and ask for confirmation in person!"


    Mi Youning''s fingers moved when she heard Dr. Wang''s words.


    She really didn''t expect that Dr. Wang should explain it himself.


    Thinking that the other party could not easily say it, she planned to let him speak the truth.


    But never thought that Wang Yuxin was in such a hurry to die.


    Before, she saw the hesitation in Dr. Wang''s eyes.


    Just because the three words "old immortal" in Wang Yuxin''s mouth angered him and told the truth.


    This is just right and saves her soul.

 Chapter 1683

    "You talk nonsense! You are with Wang jiarou and them!" Wang Yuxin went crazy.


    She pointed to Doctor Wang to refute what he had said before, and then pointed to MI Youning, "Wang jiarou, you little watch! Han Yun was my husband, you! You robbed my man! This is an indisputable fact!"


    Then he pointed to Liu, "you bitch, you''re an old woman who forced my mother away! Sooner or later, your heart will rot and your liver will rot!"


    Finally, he looked at Wang Ergou, but his voice was wronged. "Second uncle, do you just watch them bully me? These mother and daughter are pickpockets. You''re going to quit and drive them out!"


    There was an uproar around.


    "Second uncle! My mother was forced away by them. You are from the Wang family. How can you watch them rob my husband so much, let my father divorce his wife and drive my mother out of the house!"


    Han Yun looked at the crazy Wang Yuxin and winked at Xiao Liu.


    This little six is also a person with some skills.


    Take the rope you carry and tie people up in three or two times.


    The villagers around have been stunned. They have never seen such a battle.


    "Han Ye, people have taken it!" Xiao Liu went to Han Yun''s body and knelt down.


    Others don''t know, but he knows clearly that the Lord in front of him is today''s and his former master (King Ruiyang). The person who attaches most importance to trust is the Zhenguo General of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    When they saw Xiao Liu kneeling, they showed an incredible expression.


    Several people with insight flashed their eyes. If ordinary rich people would not kneel down.


    When Han Yun heard Xiao Liu''s words, he went to MI Youning, took her into his arms and looked at the villagers in front of him.


    Even if he has scars on his face, he still has his own aura.


    His chin was raised slightly, and a faint light flashed in his deep eyes, which was unfathomable.


    The air of defiance and indifference spread out, which made the people around dare not move for half a minute.


    "In my life, I will only have one woman, the woman I am married to. In this life, only she will be my wife. From the day I marry her, our marriage has been decided!"


    Then he ignored the shocked look of the villagers and walked to the carriage with MI Youning in his arms.


    No wonder everyone was shocked, but Han Yun''s voice was full of domineering, low and dignified.


    This is not a farm man or a hunter''s aura.


    Who the hell is this man?


    Yes, he is Han Yun who has been away from home for ten years.


    But what did he experience and how could there be such a change.


    "Go up and wait first." Han Yun took mi Youning to the carriage, and his voice softened.


    Mi Youning nodded at him and got into the carriage.


    "Mother-in-law, please get on the carriage." then Han Yun invited Liu to the carriage.


    Wang Ergou''s family looked a little ugly at this time. Looking at the people in the surrounding village, their eyes showed disappointment.


    When Han Yun asked him to get on the bus, he thought about it and decided to say a few words.


    Turning to the surrounding villagers, Wang ergo breathed out, "I, Wang ergo, have lived in Wangjia village for nearly 40 years and have never done anything to poke people''s spine.


    The greatest achievement of his life is that his son reads well and will have a good future in the future. In addition, his little daughter jiarou.


    I spoiled her with my mother-in-law. If I had known that she would marry Han Yun, she would never be so shabby. She would certainly give her a big deal. I wish everyone in the village would go to have a wedding drink.


    The original incident has passed, so I won''t mention it again, but I also want to say that my family has a clear conscience! "

 Chapter 1684

    Wang Ergou said, habitually taking out the cigarette rod.


    However, after thinking about it, there was no cut tobacco in the cigarette rod, so I gave up.


    He looked at the crowd to dodge, some chatty faces and sighed.


    After no more words, Han Yun helped him into the carriage.


    In this way, the Wangs left in a carriage.


    Xiao Liu drove his carriage to the entrance of Wangcun village, followed by a flat car.


    Most of the villagers in Wangjia village looked strange as they watched them leave.


    I knew that if they had made good contact with Wang Ergou''s family, they would win over the relationship.


    Now Wang Ergou and his family are enjoying themselves in the city. We don''t know when to meet again in the future.


    It was not until the shadow of the carriage became smaller and smaller that the people dispersed.


    Only the bound Wang Yuxin remained in place.


    The widow Wang, who had been beaten by people, had already escaped and hid home. The door was closed and no one was seen.


    After the crowd dispersed one after another, a man came out from behind the shady wall of Wang Ergou''s house.


    Seeing the man coming out, Wang Yuxin''s eyes flashed a surprise light.


    "Well..."


    She moved her body in the dust, and her blocked mouth made a restless sound.


    His eyes gave out amazing light and looked at the coming people step by step.


    If the villagers had not left before, they would be absolutely surprised to see this person.


    Because this person is no one else, it is Wang Ergou''s eldest brother, Wang Yuxin''s father, Wang Dagou.


    Wang Dagou has given up drinking since he divorced his wife.


    Now he is sober. It was ridiculous to think about it.


    Living drunk and dreaming of death is like walking corpses. I don''t know how to be laughed at.


    After he quit drinking, he began to ease his estrangement with his son and daughter-in-law.


    It turns out that my son knows everything for so many years.


    Although at first, he complained that his son didn''t say it.


    Later, when I thought about it, I could feel the bitterness of his son.


    Today, he had just eaten from his son and walked home. He saw a lot of people here.


    After that, I saw a big play.


    During this period, he wanted to stand up several times.


    But I didn''t face it in the end.


    At this time, looking at his daughter struggling on the ground, the last pity in Wang Dagou''s eyes disappeared.


    He went to Wang Yuxin''s side and did not untie her, but directly picked her up and pulled the rope home.


    His actions were rude, savage and without pity.


    "Oh......" Wang Yuxin kept silent to Wang Dagou behind her.


    She wanted to say, untie it for me.


    Wang Dagou ignored her and took the man directly home.


    After returning home, Wang Dagou locked her up in the courtyard and turned away without unting her.


    He went to his son''s house.


    After that, Wang Yuxin got married a few days later.


    Married to a village far away, a lame man.


    This time it was really lame, or a widower.


    Until Wang Yuxin got married for nearly half a year, the village asked why he hadn''t seen Wang Yuxin for a long time.


    Wang Dagou told everyone that he was married.


    Since then, Wang Yuxin never appeared in Wangjia village.


    But what she did was always mentioned to the people in Wangjia village.


    At the beginning, Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law really wanted to marry Wang Yuxin, just for Han Yun''s ten Liang silver.


    However, Wang Yuxin did not want to marry Han Yun, who looked terrible and lame. She thought of marrying for her.


    Even thought of a way to let cousin Wang jiarou marry Han Yun for her.


    She also prepared a Mongolian medicine, although it was administered by her mother.


    But what she did has long the tragic ending of Wang jiarou''s original plot.


    This man is not innocent.

 Chapter 1685

    Han Yun and MI Youning took Wang Ergou and Liu to the house in the city.


    Arranged people to the west yard.


    After dinner, Han Yun and MI Youning went back to their house.


    As soon as he entered the room, Han Yun held the woman in front of him in his arms.


    Mi Youning was held by someone behind him, and was stunned for a moment.


    I''ve been tired all day. Can''t this man wait to toss her?


    After thinking about it, she thought she might only come once tonight.


    Han Yun doesn''t know that the person in his arms wants to be crooked.


    At this time, his head was full of what had happened during the day.


    I think it is necessary to explain, "madam, I will only marry you and there will be no one else."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the muffled voice of the man behind her, MI Youning slowed down for a while. Only then did she know that she had misunderstood.


    But after Han Yun''s words, MI Youning wanted to laugh.


    How could I just marry her.


    Without Wang Yuxin''s Secret calculation, he and Wang Yuxin are likely to get married.


    "Host, not Oh."


    Just then, familiar and strange, MI Youning''s excited voice rang out in his mind.


    "Little soul?" she asked uncertainly.


    "It''s the jade tree facing the wind. I''m handsome, romantic, loved by everyone, and flowers bloom. Does the host always miss me?


    I know you miss me, so as soon as I wake up, people come here nonstop. I''m afraid you''ll cry when you miss me... "


    Listening to the thunderbolt crash in his mind, a pile of voices sounded, and MI Youning took a smoke from the corner of his eye.


    Who will tell her how the painting style of little soul changes.


    Why did he become a chatterbox?


    "Shut up!" seeing that the little soul didn''t stop, MI Youning roared.


    But she was not communicating with consciousness, but opening her mouth in reality.


    Han Yun is still waiting for MI Youning''s response, but he doesn''t want to hear the angry voice.


    Is this still angry?


    This idea immediately flustered Han Yun.


    Mi Youning knew what she had done.


    Immediately block the little soul and turn on the consumption mode in your mind.


    She turned to face Han Yun and explained, "I was just thinking about something and didn''t treat you..."


    Before she finished, Han Yun said, "I know, I know."


    Then he bent down to pick her up and went straight to the bed in the bedroom.


    I''ve heard that the couple quarreled at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed.


    At present, they are at odds, so they need to have in-depth communication with each other in order to calm the storm.


    With this idea in mind, Han Yun soon tried his best to calm the storm.


    "Eh? Han Yun, what are you doing?"


    A dark blue dress was thrown out of the bed account.


    "No, hahaha... It''s itchy... Hahaha... Han Yun, have something to say..."


    A red belly and pocket were thrown out.


    "Oh... Han Yun, stop..."


    Mi Youning seemed to be pointed to the laughter point and kept laughing.


    Soon, however, the laughter changed.


    Men''s heavy breathing and women''s soft waxy voice spread in the house.


    Ambiguous makes people blush and heartbeat.


    A cloud and rain burst up.


    When mi Youning was released, the moon was already high outside.


    In the bed, a man and a woman who had been cleaned embraced each other in the most intimate posture.


    This hug shows that their feelings are very good.


    Suddenly, the woman embraced by the man opened a pair of clear and beautiful eyes.


    I can''t see the slightest sleepiness.

 Chapter 1686

    Mi Youning glances at Han Yun with his eyes closed, reaches out his hand and nods at the center of his eyebrows.


    Han Yun, who had fallen into sleep, immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    Evacuating each other''s arms, she sat up slowly.


    Thinking of the little soul''s nagging before, MI Youning was gnashing his teeth.


    Han Yun didn''t mean to toss her.


    But because she exclaimed, without saying a word or giving her an opportunity to explain, she ate her over and over.


    Touching his aching waist, MI Youning opens the previous shield.


    My mind is quiet.


    "Little soul?" she called out in a trial of consciousness.


    "Eh? You finally come. If you don''t come again, I''ll go!"


    As soon as mi Youning spoke, Xiao HUNER went online at the first time.


    "Host, I tell you, don''t shield me again!"


    "Ha ha..." Mi Youning sneered. "Little soul, I don''t know where you''ve gone. You''ve become a chatterbox. Is it because you''re suffocating?"


    "Hum! Who has no conscience like you? I''m very excited to see you. It''s not tuberculosis!" the little soul burst into hair in an instant.


    I don''t know which of his words poked mi Youning''s moving point and softened her face a lot.


    She asked, "what did you mean you were leaving?"


    "I need to conserve my energy, and now you can take charge alone. All permissions are open to you. I don''t need my guidance."


    Although this is true, MI Youning''s psychology is still uncomfortable.


    After all, it''s an old partner who has gone through thousands of years. After all, it''s a little reluctant to give up.


    "I''m not used to it without you," she sighed.


    "Host, don''t worry, I''m a soul in the mission world. Maybe we''ll meet one day." the little soul''s tone was cheerful.


    What he didn''t say was that they actually touched it several times.


    It is only when the task world has no memory that it will be known every time it is awake.


    But these little souls don''t want to say.


    In fact, the ups and downs of that experience made him unable to speak out and affected his lifetime fame.


    Mi Youning was interested when he heard the words of Jiehun, "Oh? Will you also enter the task world and enter the same world with me?"


    "No, I won''t, unless I have great luck."


    This answer disappointed Mi Yuning.


    But there is no demand, because there are too few opportunities for thousands of tasks in the world.


    "Host, you said before that Han Yun could not marry you without Wang Yuxin''s calculation. I want to refute this matter."


    "Hmm?" Mi Youning wondered why Xiao HUNER still remembered it.


    In her eyes, it doesn''t make much sense.


    "Even if Wang Yuxin didn''t do it, Han Yun wouldn''t marry her because she would die!" the little soul''s voice was cold.


    Mi Youning could not help sitting up straight when she heard that xiaohuner''s tone was wrong.


    She had a problem with her intuition and couldn''t help laughing and asking, "little soul, you have something to say."


    "Hum! You are so stupid."


    Xiaohuner was still proud and charming, and his tone obviously mocked mi Youning.


    At this time, MI Youning was not angry.


    Because, at this time, she knew more what little soul was going to tell her.


    "Ask for advice with an open mind. I don''t know where I''m stupid?"


    Mi Youning stretched out her fingers and played with the growing nails.


    Her nails, but she didn''t say hello to Han Yun''s back.


    Little soul, I''m afraid I have to taste the nail.

 Chapter 1687

    The little soul didn''t know that he was missed by his host.


    At the moment, he was very complacent, "host, I don''t think I''ve seen you for a while. You''re a lot more modest and you can teach children."


    "..." Mi Youning rolled his eyes.


    The little soul is more and more eager to die.


    "Thank you for your praise. Back to business. Why did Wang Yuxin die?"


    Xiaohuner continued: "in fact, it really doesn''t have much to do with Wang Yuxin. She''s just a passer-by or cannon fodder. Even without her calculation, Han Yun won''t marry anyone else.


    He is your destiny and will bring colorful glass stone strength. Such a person only belongs to you. He must be clean. Do you understand what I say? "


    Mi Youning seems to know something, and her beautiful eyebrows wrinkle gently.


    However, thinking of the past mission world experience, my eyes suddenly brightened.


    "You mean, he exists because of me?"


    "Cough... The host is low-key. Don''t be too narcissistic, or it can be said that it exists because of colorful glass stones."


    The little soul fought back without pity.


    He won''t tell the host. In fact, it''s the same.


    "I''m leaving, host. I''m sure you''ll collect the strength you need as soon as possible. Come on..."


    When it comes to the last word "refueling", the little soul''s tone is weak.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Mi Youning was rather disgusted.


    However, I don''t forget to write a note for the little soul in her little book.


    Xiaohuner''s soul body slowly leaves, and MI Youning can detect his consciousness leaving.


    Until he could not detect the existence of the little soul, MI Youning leaned gently against the bed.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at the man lying next to her.


    The other party''s handsome face was hung with an indelible scar.


    Nevertheless, it did not affect his face. His face was strong, his nose was straight, his long and narrow eyes were black and bright when he opened them.


    However, those eyes are always indifferent.


    When he inadvertently sweeps at a person, his innate aura is irresistible.


    This is the momentum honed by him in the royal family and the army.


    Is an indelible existence.


    Even though he was trying to suppress it, it was still noticeable.


    This is also the main reason why the villagers in Wangjia village dare not approach him. As for others, they deliberately do it behind his back by spreading rumors and causing trouble.


    Looking at the sleeping man, MI Youning reaches out and gently touches the scar on Han Yun''s face.


    This person is her destiny. It is the existence that makes colorful glass stones add strength.


    In this life, they will be entangled forever.


    Recalling the words before the ring soul left, it seems that what Han Yun said is also true.


    He will only marry her.


    Thinking of the ending of the original plot of Wang jiarou''s body and a war soon after, the men around him will also be killed.


    Mi Youning''s beautiful eyes darkened.


    With her this time, everything will be rewritten.


    Mi Youning slipped gently into Han Yun''s arms and closed her eyes.


    Soon, because of physical fatigue, he fell into a deep sleep.


    No one saw that Han Yun''s eyes opened when she fell asleep.


    The dark eyes like black jade opened in the dark night, and the Qingming in the eyes inadvertently revealed the essence of light.


    However, when he looked down at the man in his arms, his eyes gently flashed a light of doting.


    Pull people into your arms, hold them tightly and close your eyes.


    Han Yun won''t mention tonight.


    He knew she had a secret.

 Chapter 1688

    Today is the end of the government examination. Wang Qingjie is going out of the examination room.


    At breakfast, MI Youning saw Wang Ergou and Liu with worried faces.


    But even if they were worried, Wang Qingjie would not leave the examination room until later.


    "Mom, have dinner first. Brother will not go out of the examination room until noon. Later, take your two elders to the restaurant. Everything is ready. Just wait for a good day to open."


    When Liu heard this, his anxious face receded a lot, and some joy appeared on his face.


    "OK, it''s OK to get familiar with it. It''s just my cooking. People here really like it?" she still didn''t have much confidence.


    Mi Youning comforted, "don''t worry, your craft is much better than others in the restaurant."


    It turned out that her comfort worked.


    When they went out after breakfast, Liu was not nervous.


    Because Han Yun finished his meal and was called away by the people in the palace, only mi Youning, Liu and Wang Ergou went to the restaurant this time.


    It was not until they walked into the restaurant and saw the waiter inside and the chefs in the kitchen, Liu and Wang Ergou, that they were obviously a little reserved.


    Mi Youning sees all this in his eyes.


    All this needs to be adapted and will get used to it slowly in the future.


    Just today, MI Youning and Han Yun discussed and officially decided the name of the restaurant, Zuixian restaurant.


    Although Liu and Wang Ergou are more formal, they adapt quickly on the premise of putting the interests of the restaurant first.


    In just half a day, I became familiar with the cook in the back kitchen, the waiter and the waiter.


    It was not until mi Youning began to remind the second elder that Wang Qingjie was leaving the examination room that he stopped talking.


    "Come on, don''t let Qingjie wait."


    Liu took Wang Ergou by the arm and went outside the restaurant.


    "To the master and madam, Mrs. Han."


    The reason why these cooks and guys stayed was secretly instructed by Lai Zesheng.


    They have absolutely no two minds. Even if they do, Lai Zesheng has some ways to make them regret for life.


    Once some things have been experienced, the change of temperament can not be controlled.


    Otherwise, where will the powerful officials from the yuan and Song Dynasties come from.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning, Liu and Wang Ergou came to the examination room, and there were already candidates.


    They didn''t wait long before they saw Wang Qingjie.


    There was another person beside him, Lai Zesheng.


    The two helped each other.


    "Parents! Little sister!" Wang Qingjie swept through the crowd from the examination room and soon saw his family.


    Seeing that although he was pale, Liu and his old man were relieved. They welcomed him.


    Wang Qingjie and Lai Zesheng walked with their hands. The four soon met. Liu supported Wang Qingjie and Wang ergo supported Lai Zesheng.


    Mi Youning walked up with a smile. "Go home first, have a good meal and sleep."


    "My little sister still loves me!" Wang Qingjie boasted.


    Even Lai Zesheng on one side bent his mouth.


    Now they really want to eat and have a good sleep.


    The party got on the bus and went straight to the house.


    On the Middle Road, Lai Zesheng asked to go home. Mi Youning rejected it and pulled the people home with a tough attitude.


    However, they didn''t have a meal after all, and slept in the carriage.


    The next day, when they woke up, they ate a table of food.


    It looks like I haven''t eaten for three days.

 Chapter 1689

    No one asked them how they did in the exam, but their energetic expressions didn''t look bad.


    The results of the government test will come out in a while.


    Zuixian building is about to open.


    On the third day after Wang Qingjie''s house test.


    On that day, Zuixian building opened, and many students supported it, all because of Lai Zesheng.


    Of course, the congratulatory gifts sent by magistrate Lin also made the guests look at them one after another.


    This is not the most surprising.


    Then came Ruiyang Wang''s gift, which shocked everyone and even guessed the background of Zuixian building.


    After that, officials and rich businessmen in Luoyang City sent congratulatory gifts one after another.


    They don''t know the boss of Zui xianlou, but they have to keep up with the gifts given by magistrate Lin and Prince Ruiyang''s house.


    The opening day''s gift can''t be put in the house.


    Mi Youning orders the waiter in the restaurant to move everything to the backyard.


    Since then, the drunken immortal building has become one of the immovable existence in Luoyang City.


    Just look at the day it opened, the scene was huge, there were many dignitaries, and no one dared to move.


    Soon, Zuixian building started in Luoyang City, and the business was very hot.


    More because of the dishes in the restaurant.


    Many of them have never been seen by guests.


    The dish name is not as elegant as those. What is auspicious? Peach blossoms bloom and little lotus first appears


    The dish name of zuixianlou is very grounded.


    Spicy chicken, that''s a plate of chicken, a lot of pepper, but it''s really delicious. Many people order this dish.


    There is also the braised pork with plum vegetables. The meat is delicious and delicious. It is so soft that it melts at the entrance.


    Sauerkraut fish, the more you eat, the more delicious it is. You still want to eat it. Some guests can eat two pots.


    Sweet and sour spareribs must have been cooked by every family, but they really don''t taste like zuixianlou. They smell delicious!


    Mutton soup has no smell of mutton. It tastes delicious.


    White gourd meatball soup, Gulu meat, special roast duck... Etc. the business of zuixianlou is not hot.


    All these dishes come from Zuixian restaurant. As long as there are people who like to eat, they must come to this restaurant for a taste.


    Even King Ruiyang heard the pursuit outside in the house.


    One day, he personally came to Zuixian building and ordered a table of dishes.


    After he finished eating, he ordered a dish in Zuixian building almost every day. There must be a dish on the daily table in the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the results of the government test came out.


    The result was surprising.


    Because it was the eldest son of the Lai family who was jailed some time ago.


    As for the second place, he is an unknown rural student.


    Wang Ergou and Liu knew that their son was the second, so they couldn''t help themselves.


    On that day, the first ten guests of Zuixian building were free because of the joy of the owner. Later, the guests who entered Zuixian building gave a signature dish free of charge.


    Although they entered the city, they did not forget the root.


    Send someone to spread the news to the Wangjia village people.


    Wang Ergou decided that after Wang Qingjie went to the imperial examination in Beijing, he would go back to the village to hold a running water banquet for three days.


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Han Yun tossed mi Youning hard.


    Even if she cried for mercy, she didn''t stop.


    He asked her again and again, but his heart pleased him.


    Mi Youning doesn''t remember how many times he responded and said he was happy with him.


    She was not relieved until she was unconscious.


    Han Yun got up and quit after she was unconscious.


    Looking at the tears in the corners of her eyes, Han Yun showed guilt in his eyes.


    Today, he was really stimulated.


    The imperial edict of the capital came and married the second daughter of King Ruiyang and the prime minister (the Queen''s mother''s family).


    This time, there were no messy people, such as the daughter of a brothel woman.

 Chapter 1690

    However, King Ruiyang lost his temper.


    Without receiving the imperial edict, he drove his horse away from the palace and ran to the army on the border.


    Those who announced the edict were scared to kneel.


    Thinking of Wang Ruiyang''s bad thoughts, Han Yun felt that he was lucky enough to marry such a beautiful woman and didn''t dislike him.


    However, the news from the dark pile in the capital made him a little uneasy.


    The queen became more and more active, and Emperor Yuwen had no children.


    She was in a hurry and arranged many women for the back palace.


    It is said that emperor Yuwen didn''t touch the person she chose, but stayed in the imperial concubine''s bedroom, which was granted the title of imperial concubine Yang.


    Now the queen is eager to send the women of the Li family to Ruiyang palace. I''m afraid there are some ideas.


    Although Han Yun looks rough and careless, he is very sharp, thick and thin.


    I obviously smell some bold ideas.


    The queen seems more and more wild.


    I shouldn''t have kept her back then.


    Han Yun cleans mi Youning and carries him to the bed. He holds him in his arms and thinks about the current situation.


    I''m afraid he''s going back to Beijing as a last resort.


    However, Han Yun just had this idea. Within a few days, he was assassinated.


    This is a scene not in the original plot.


    Some people and things have been rewritten since mi Youning married Han Yun.


    On this day, MI Youning and Han Yun, as well as Liu and Wang Ergou, sent Wang Qingjie and Lai Zesheng to the carriage in the capital.


    Looking at the back of the carriage leaving, Wang Ergou decided to go home and leave Liu busy in the restaurant.


    Mi Yuning has no comment on this.


    They personally arranged for Wang Ergou to get on the bus and leave.


    After that, Liu was sent to Zuixian building by Xiao Liu.


    Looking at the scenery outside Luoyang, Han Yun and MI Youning went on an outing and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    In the blink of an eye, time passes quickly.


    Mi Youning calculated that there was less than half a year before the war came.


    She glanced at Han Yun around her.


    Recently, the other party''s mood is a little unstable and very sticky to her.


    Mi Youning thought of the hardships she had suffered in recent nights and thought she wouldn''t ask.


    However, before she could speak, there was murderous gas in the air.


    Han Yun walked on the edge of danger all year round and noticed the murderous spirit for the first time.


    He stretched out his hand to hold mi Youning in his arms, gently pointed his toes, took off and came to the thickest tree.


    "Stay here, don''t move, don''t make a noise."


    Han Yun solemnly orders mi Youning.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and flew down.


    A group of people in black poured out, and a few of them were twenty or thirty. These people came straight to Han Yun with machetes in their hands.


    Han Yun vaguely forgot to look at the dense trees, then turned around and... Ran away!


    In other words, he is trying to distract these people, for fear that they might find mi Youning''s hiding place.


    Mi Youning had no time to respond, so he was settled down.


    She looked at a group of people in black chasing Han Yun with machetes, with a little anxiety in her eyes.


    Look down at the tree.


    Mom! How tall!


    This body has no force value. Even if it is supported by the power of the soul, MI Youning''s heart beats when he sees this height.


    But her movements were unambiguous.


    Stand up on the trunk and jump down.


    The power of the soul is supported under her feet. Her body slowly falls down and will automatically avoid when a horizontal branch appears.


    Soon, MI Youning landed safely.


    Standing on the ground, she closed her eyes and began to search for Han Yun''s location.


    Soon, his sharp eyes opened and the killing in his eyes came out wantonly.


    Han Yun is hurt!


    Bright red blood stabbed her eyes.

 Chapter 1691

    Seeing Han Yun injured and besieged by people in black, MI Youning runs to his place.


    The wind blew under her feet and her figure disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    Han Yun is still fighting.


    Before that, he was accidentally scratched on his arm by the machete of the man in black.


    Originally, he didn''t care about this injury.


    After all, once on the battlefield, his injuries were more serious and even life-threatening.


    But he didn''t care. Something big happened.


    Han Yun snatched the machete of the killer in black and fought with the killers who besieged him.


    As time passed, his body was not quite right.


    The whole body can''t make strength, and the part of the heart is tingling.


    His eyes seemed to be out of focus.


    "He''s poisoned! Let''s go!"


    In the crowd in black, a man shouted, and this man was the leader at first sight.


    Han Yun''s cold eyes swept away, making life feel a chill.


    Those cold and red eyes were staring at the killers around.


    Looking at his killing, bloody eyes, people in black felt a cold rush from the bottom of their feet.


    Such people have been washed by thousands of skeletons and blood, and they dare not move because of their evil spirit and killing.


    This is a kind of momentum, killing people in an invisible momentum.


    But thinking of your orders, people in black rushed up under pressure.


    Han Yun has heard them, poison hair?


    It turned out that the knife was poisonous. He was caught!


    Looking at the man in black who rushed up, he raised his machete and calculated in his heart that he should be able to solve several problems.


    It''s just that the feeling of top heavy is a little bad, and there are some blurred things in your eyes. You can only distinguish the killing intention around with your ears.


    At this moment, Han Yun thought a lot.


    He almost knows who sent these people.


    The beautiful figure in his mind made his heart ache.


    That''s the little girl he married home.


    He was afraid that he would never see each other again. He was reluctant to give up, sad and painful.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he put people on a big tree and escaped the robbery.


    Han Yun looked at the man in black who rushed up and knew that the poison was strong. I''m afraid I have to explain here.


    However, when you die, you have to pull more cushions.


    Han Yun went up with a machete in his hand and reaped the lives of these people wherever he passed.


    Just as the war became more and more intense, MI Youning appeared.


    She watched Han Yun fight in the crowd in black, but her body shook.


    Suddenly, a man in black on the right greeted Han Yun with a machete in his hand.


    If this knife goes down, Han Yun won''t take it with his injured arm.


    Seeing this, MI Youning took the first step of his body and brain, and the power of his soul went straight to the attacker.


    "Ah ah..."


    The power of the soul is unbearable to ordinary people.


    The man in black was hit by the power of his soul and made a harsh cry. Then he turned into a smoke and was scared.


    Han Yun can''t see it now.


    Everything is against the people around you by ear.


    He even felt the toxin seeping into his heart.


    The body can''t stand stably.


    He obviously felt the killing intention coming from the right side.


    But it is powerless.


    While he was waiting for the fatal blow, the killing intention disappeared.


    There was also a scream of pain on the right.


    Han Yun could not see the scene, but the people in black around him could see it clearly.


    The people stopped their attack one after another. They couldn''t believe it. They looked at their companions who were still standing in place before they went in panic.


    At this time, there is no residue left.

 Chapter 1692

    People in black panicked when they saw this scene.


    If you look carefully, you can also see that these people''s legs are shaking.


    The previous scene was really terrible and frightening.


    How terrible it is that a person will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Han Yun listened to the movement around him, but it was quiet.


    In addition to the wind, there were insects and birds around him. He couldn''t hear anything else.


    This surprised Han Yun.


    Do these hands change the routine and want to brake statically?


    Mi Youning stood not far away, receiving the frightened eyes of the people, and the corners of his mouth bent gently.


    "Withdraw!" the leader of the man in black could barely speak.


    After that, he escaped first.


    After that, everyone ran away, and they ran away in an awkward manner.


    However, these people hurt Han Yun.


    How could mi Youning let them escape.


    Dozens of soul power radiated from his hands.


    People in black didn''t have time to scream, just like the one before.


    They didn''t even leave a handful of ashes in the world.


    "Who?" at this time, Han Yun finally found that there were others.


    Mi Youning heard Han Yun''s voice, which was obviously weak and weak.


    She walked quickly to him. "It''s me. How are you and how''s your injury?"


    Han Yun''s eyes can''t see. This is what mi Youning saw when he walked in front of him.


    In the past, Qingming''s eyes were indifferent and occasionally spoiled gently. At this time, they were gray and without light.


    "Why are you here?" Han Yun shouted.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Mi Youning''s worried voice.


    The two spoke together, remembering each other.


    "Those people in black are dead. Let''s go home first." Mi Youning holds Han Yun''s arm.


    Looking at the injury on his arm, MI Youning''s eyes showed some killing intention.


    Let those people die too happily before.


    The wound on Han Yun''s arm has turned black, which is clearly a sign of poisoning.


    Han Yun still couldn''t believe what mi Youning said.


    Those people in black have good skills. How could they die so easily.


    When he thought that the people around him had secrets, Han Yun didn''t do it. He thought, I''m afraid the previous eccentricity was related to her.


    At the thought of his previous experience, he was still a little afraid.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would never see the woman who made him fall in love.


    "Madam, I''m hurt. I''m afraid I can''t go home."


    Han Yun''s body, standing in place, leaned on MI Youning.


    "It''s all right. We''ll be home after you sleep!" Mi Youning gritted his teeth and supported his body.


    After the words, he stretched out his hand and nodded at the center of Han Yun''s eyebrows.


    Soon, the other party''s body completely collapsed on her.


    Mi Youning saw that Han Yun was completely unconscious, so she helped him disappear in situ.


    In the backyard of the newly bought house in Luoyang, MI Youning and Han Yun appeared at the door of the bedroom out of thin air.


    She pushed the door open, released the power of her soul with her hands, and put Han Yun on the bed indoors.


    "Tear..."


    Mi Youning tore the sleeve off Han Yun''s arm.


    Looking at the blackened wound, her face grew cold.


    It''s poison!


    In this era, even a miracle doctor has no solution to this.


    Those people want Han Yun''s life!


    Seeing Han Yun''s wound blackened and his whole arm swollen.


    Mi Youning bit his teeth and touched his wound with one hand. The power of his soul was released and began to force out the venom.


    This time she has to spend a lot of soul power.


    Thinking about the power used, MI Youning felt a pang of flesh pain.

 Chapter 1693

    Han Yun''s toxins were expelled by Mi Youning with the power of his soul.


    However, the injury on his arm still exists.


    Mi Youning simply bandages his arm and turns away from the bedroom.


    Han Yun''s injury now needs medicine, and her dressing is too rough.


    Call Xiao Liu and ask him to go and find the best doctor in the city.


    Unfortunately, the little six came out of Ruiyang palace after all.


    After hearing that Han Yun was injured, he turned his eyes and told the palace about it.


    Of course, he didn''t delay looking for the doctor.


    Unfortunately, before he could find the doctor, the royal residence sent the imperial doctor who came to Luoyang with King Ruiyang.


    When King Ruiyang heard that Han Yun was injured, others were in the army on the border.


    Seeing the news from the Falcon of the Royal sect, he was so angry that he wanted to go to Beijing and drag out the people behind him to kill them.


    King Ruiyang drove his horse back to the city without stopping.


    When he came to the house in the city, it was completely dark.


    The wound on Han Yun''s arm was wrapped up by the imperial doctor sent by housekeeper Liu. He said it was OK.


    Having received the news that King Ruiyang was coming, MI Youning stood outside and waited.


    Soon I saw King Ruiyang coming wearing dark robes and releasing low pressure all over.


    "The people''s wife has seen the king."


    "Get up, how''s Han Yun?"


    Mi Youning welcomed the man into the house, lowered his eyes and replied, "the imperial doctor said that the husband is not a big problem, just need careful cultivation."


    King Ruiyang withdrew his robe and gave it to the attendants behind him.


    Looking at the direction of the bedroom, his eyes showed genuine concern.


    Seeing this, MI Youning took two steps back. "Do you want to see the prince? My husband is still in a coma."


    "Still in a coma?!" Ruiyang Wang''s voice was several degrees higher.


    Seeing that King Ruiyang was a little excited, MI Youning thought and said, "yes, sir, he was poisoned."


    There was a clear sound in the room.


    It was king Ruiyang who clenched his fist tightly and pinched his bones when he closed them.


    "Good! It''s really good!"


    "Bang..."


    Ruiyang Wang reached out and patted the sandalwood table beside him. The sound was so loud that MI Youning felt pain in his hand.


    "Lead the way!"


    Even if he wants to kill the capital without delay, he should see that Han Yun is fine at this time.


    Mi Youning hears the speech and takes people into the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, it is far away in the Imperial Palace in the capital.


    A falcon flying in the sky spins and flies in the sky of the Imperial Palace and does not fall.


    It makes a cry in the air, as if to convey a message.


    Until the strange sound of flute came from the Zhaoyang Hall of the back palace.


    The Falcon, which was still flying in the sky, flew towards the place where the sound came from.


    Zhaoyang palace is the favorite imperial concubine of emperor Yuwen and the palace of imperial concubine Yang.


    A tall man stood in front of the palace window.


    The other party''s eyebrows frown slightly, and the faint loneliness between the eyebrows makes people feel heartache for him.


    On his not only thin shoulders, there were some pink petals, which were extremely inconsistent with his yellow clothes, and there was a strong sense of disobedience.


    The petals fluttered down from the courtyard and landed on his yellow robe.


    Men, still wearing yellow robes, are in the palace at this time.


    There is no one but emperor Yuwen.


    The man standing in front of the window of Zhaoyang hall is emperor Yuwen.


    At this time, I saw an object coming from the window.


    It was the falcon that circled in the air before.


    Seeing the Falcon coming straight to Emperor Yuwen, the eunuch standing behind him was used to it.

 Chapter 1694

    Emperor Yuwen stretched out his hand with a cocoon and stopped outside the window.


    Soon, a proud Falcon stopped in his hand and deliberately gathered the sharp claws.


    Yu Wendi habitually untied a wooden tube at the foot of the Falcon.


    "Go." looking at the Falcon in his hand, his low voice sounded.


    The Falcon gave a cry and flew away quickly.


    Emperor Yuwen took the small wooden tube in his hand and walked to the brightest place in the center of the palace.


    When the secret letter inside was opened, Emperor Yuwen''s calm face suddenly became gloomy.


    The powerful murderous intention distributed all over the body made the palace people in Zhaoyang hall kneel down one after another.


    Even the most beloved eunuch around emperor Yuwen dared not stand.


    What''s the matter?


    Emperor Yuwen has always been without showing his aura, which makes it difficult to see his joy and anger.


    But right now, it''s clearly angry.


    And the anger is not small.


    Feeling the killing intention emanating from emperor Yuwen, all palace people dared not look up.


    "Drive Fengqi palace!" emperor Yuwen said word by word.


    Every word is murderous.


    That night, the wind direction in the capital changed.


    In the original plot, there was no queen of the night, nor did emperor Yuwen vent his anger on Prime Minister Li and let him think behind closed doors.


    Although mi Youning has the small wings of butterfly effect, some things still come to the same end by different paths.


    The fate of others, such as king Ruiyang, is still facing death.


    This is the future, not to mention for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    Luoyang City has not received news that emperor Yuwen of the capital was angry with the prime minister after his death.


    Han Yun''s injury is not serious. He''ll be fine after a while.


    King Ruiyang never appeared again since he came to see people that night, but asked housekeeper Liu to send precious herbs every so often.


    That night, MI Youning gave Han Yun medicine.


    The atmosphere between them was much warmer than before.


    Han Yun''s eyes are full of MI Youning in front of him.


    That day, it really scared him.


    After drinking the last mouthful of medicine, Han Yun saw mi Youning put the medicine bowl in his hand on the table and directly pulled the person into his arms.


    "You''ve worked hard these days," he said.


    Mi Youning is used to Han Yun''s hugging behavior.


    Since he woke up, he was more sticky than before, and even had the problem of hugging.


    Although there have been in the past, it is not as frequent as these days.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, MI Youning rolled his eyes. "It''s not hard, but I''m just giving you medicine. This medicine was fried by the people below."


    In this regard, Han Yun disagreed. "The lady is the hardest and should be rewarded."


    With that, he lowered his head and grabbed mi Youning''s lips quickly and accurately.


    Mi Youning hugged Han Yun''s neck and responded to the man.


    This is a daily play.


    Mi Youning feels tired.


    We can''t change the way. Every time we finish feeding the medicine, we use the same method to ask for a kiss.


    This man really doesn''t understand love interest.


    Mi Youning sits on Han Yun and sweeps the wound on Han Yun''s arm.


    In recent days, the weak strength of the soul has been recuperated, and with drug treatment, the injury has almost healed.


    She knew that the man holding her couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Especially the object, there is a strong.


    More than ever, I''m good at finding a sense of existence.


    Mi Youning stole a glance, which was clearly against the sky.


    I''ve been hungry for a few days, but I''m still rebounding.


    Han Yun''s injury is better. Maybe he can do something.


    Endure for a few more days, and she will suffer.

 Chapter 1695

    Han Yun, who also has some ideas, can''t help it.


    What happened these days often disturbed him at night.


    Even if he had been on the battlefield, facing the crisis of life and death, facing thousands of troops, he had no fear.


    Han Yun knows that his feelings for MI Youning are deeper than he thought.


    The person in his arms left the soft lips he didn''t give up.


    He stared at Mi Youning with deep and dangerous eyes.


    "Madam, I think..."


    What do you think?


    Thinking about how to play a hooligan?


    The sense of existence of those words makes mi Youning want to bah Han Yun.


    But this is unrealistic. They are husband and wife. Dunlun is inevitable for them.


    Looking at his forbearing eyes, MI Youning was slightly disgusted, but his action was not vague.


    She loosened her hands around Han Yun''s neck and opened the curtain on the bed.


    Because of the scattering of the bed curtain, everything in the bed is covered in an instant.


    Instead of giving Han Yun a chance to ask, MI Youning went straight forward and knocked the man down.


    Of course, this time, of course, she contributed.


    Even if Han Yun''s injury is better, he can''t toss too much.


    This night, both of them were very enthusiastic.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun''s injury was not finally known by Wang Ergou and Liu.


    Because of the deliberate concealment, the people in the house were first reminded by Mi Youning that their mouths were very strict.


    Until Han Yun recovered from his injury, they didn''t know.


    After Han Yun got well, life returned to the past again.


    But mi Youning knows that it''s different.


    There are strange faces in the house,


    These people walk silently, men and women, very honest.


    In this regard, Han Yun told him that he would buy some people in.


    But it didn''t say where to buy it or what to do.


    When mi Youning saw people, he knew they could not be bought with money.


    However, the presence or absence of these people has little impact on her, or it doesn''t make much sense to her.


    One more thing happened these days.


    Or, a big event came from the capital.


    After emperor Yuwen was abolished, Li Feiyan, who had a relationship with him and had detoxified him in the army, was abolished.


    At the same time, the family of former queen Li Feiyan was also affected.


    Her father, the prime minister, was shut up and couldn''t go out without holy intention.


    Han Yun''s face was very strange when he knew the news.


    Instead, he read the following articles by students who had passed the provincial and government examinations.


    Just then, Lai Zesheng''s name came into the eyes of emperor Yuwen.


    Soon after, all of Lai Zesheng''s life was sent to the imperial court.


    Emperor Yuwen''s face remained unchanged after seeing Lai Zesheng''s life experience.


    However, in my heart, I put this person who has no relatives, background and family background in the world in a position.

 Chapter 1696

    Lai Zesheng was an adjustable - religious man for emperor Yuwen.


    This will be the sharpest knife and a weapon really inserted into others.


    Different from Han Yun''s meaning, it was his brother who had accompanied him for ten years.


    Lai Zesheng will become a cold, ruthless and bloody weapon.


    Even if this person can not meet the requirements of emperor Yuwen, he can give up.


    He won''t be distressed or have other emotions.


    Therefore, Emperor Yuwen gave Lai Zesheng a chance.


    He was appointed the No. 1 scholar by Emperor Yuwen in the palace examination, while the No. 1 scholar in the original plot was Tanhua and Wang Qingjie was the second in the list.


    In this palace test, Emperor Yuwen arranged positions for the three.


    Wang Qingjie was assigned to a small county in the south of the Yangtze River and became a county magistrate.


    Jiangnan is a place of wealth, and it is also the place that emperor Yuwen likes most.


    Although Wang Qingjie was arranged to be a county magistrate in a small county.


    However, because of this experience, he broadened his horizons and studied literature more deeply


    When he worked for the people, he did not forget to read thousands of books.


    It also made him the first Confucian minister in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Tanhua was also put outside the capital as an official.


    Only Lai Zesheng was left in the capital. He was also placed in the Ministry of punishment by Emperor Yuwen and became the Shaoqing of the Ministry of punishment.


    As soon as emperor Yuwen opened his mouth, all civil and military officials were surprised.


    Several officials even stood up against it.


    Lai Zesheng was also stunned when he heard emperor Yuwen''s words.


    But he quickly reacted.


    Ignore the opposition ministers, go to the center of the hall and kneel down to thank the emperor.


    Yu Wendi was very satisfied with this.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Qingjie''s high school ranking came from Beijing, Wang Ergou and Liu were still busy in the restaurant.


    It happened that MI Youning came to the restaurant to settle the accounts, and Han Yun happened to accompany her.


    The Beijing official who came to report the good news drove straight to Zuixian building to report the good news.


    When Ma ran away, he saw Zui xianlou open his mouth and shout.


    "Congratulations to Lai Zesheng, the top student of Luoyang high school, Lai Zesheng, the top student of Luoyang high school, Wang Qingjie, Wang Qingjie..."


    Wang Ergou had been bookkeeping at the restaurant counter when he heard the shouting outside the door.


    He didn''t hear clearly, but mi Youning and Han Yun heard clearly for the first time.


    They looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    "Congratulations to Lai Zesheng, the No. 1 student in Luoyang City, and Wang Qingjie, the No. 1 student in high school..."


    This time, Wang Ergou heard clearly. He opened his eyes wide, and his brushes fell on the table.


    "Qingjie, Qingjie, did you win?" he looked at Mi Youning for confirmation.


    However, before mi Youning could speak, the capital official had dismounted and stepped into the restaurant.


    "Where is Wang Qingjie''s family?"


    "Here, here..." Wang Ergou came out excitedly.


    The guests around also stopped eating because of this change.


    "Wang Qingjie is No. 1 in the list of senior high school. Now he is sent to XX County in Jiangnan to appoint the county magistrate..."


    Hearing the official''s words, everyone knew that it was the son of the owner of Zui xianlou who ranked No. 1 in high school.


    When Wang Ergou nodded excitedly, MI Youning and Han Yun came over.


    She put a bulging purse into the hands of the Beijing official who reported the good news.


    At the same time, he asked, "I just heard you say that Lai Zesheng is the top student in high school?"


    The man received mi Youning''s silver and smiled brightly.


    "Yes, Lord Lai is now the Shaoqing of the fifth grade in the official residence of the Ministry of punishment. The LORD said to report the good news with Lord Wang (Wang Qingjie) in the same place."


    Upon hearing this, MI Youning''s face changed, his eyes showed some emotion, and he winked at Han Yun around him.


    The latter immediately returned to the counter and took out another bag of silver.

 Chapter 1697

    Mi Youning smiled and sent the purse to the Beijing official in front of him again.


    Seeing this, the man didn''t accept it again and began to refuse.


    Mi Youning''s attitude is tough. "It''s a blessing in disguise. Don''t refuse."


    The man smiled and didn''t listen to Wang Ergou and Liu who came out of the back kitchen to stay for dinner, so he got on his horse and left directly.


    "Congratulations, boss. You are a capable young master."


    "Congratulations..."


    After the Beijing official left, the guests in the restaurant stood up and congratulated.


    Wang Ergou and Liu smiled.


    After discussing with MI Youning, he decided that all the guests present today would be free of charge.


    Hearing this news, the congratulations of the people became more sincere and changed their praise one after another. They heard that Wang ergo and Liu couldn''t close their mouths.


    On the same day, Prince Ruiyang''s house sent people to send congratulatory gifts to congratulate Wang Qingjie high school.


    Although King Ruiyang didn''t appear, this is Tianda''s face in the eyes of the uninformed people.


    The business of Zuixian building has been booming, which is also related to the frequent patronage of dignitaries in Luoyang City.


    In fact, King Ruiyang planned to come to Zuixian building that day.


    One is Wang Qingjie high school. The other is that he wants to eat the signature dish of zuixianlou again.


    However, before he left the house, the imperial edict of the capital came.


    Yu Wendi''s imperial edict means that in a few months, his old man''s birthday is coming, and he wants this brother to go and be lively.


    In this regard, King Ruiyang was happy first. He was naturally happy to see his brother.


    Soon, however, he calmed down and his eyes showed solitude.


    What if I see you.


    Sometimes, seeing only increases troubles.


    What happened over the past year made him clearly aware of the alienation unilaterally created by his imperial brother.


    Under the edict, he had to go.


    Ruiyang was in a complicated mood and asked housekeeper Liu to pack up and go on the road as soon as possible.


    At the same time, magistrate Lin, who knew that King Ruiyang was leaving, sent someone to escort King Ruiyang to the capital at the first time.


    His people are just a number. King Ruiyang''s people are one in a million.


    However, the form has to be manpower.


    Among the people sent out by magistrate Lin, there happened to be a little jailer named Mao Lin.


    This man, after being taught by the constable leader, is also a little skilled.


    He is young and has a lot of room for development.


    On the way to escort King Ruiyang back to Beijing, Mao Lin, who should have existed as a set, was pushed to the noble man because he was assassinated and blocked the knife for King Ruiyang.


    Housekeeper Liu, thinking of the thrill at that time, it was this stupid boy who rushed out.


    When Mao Lin was about to leave his breath, he mentioned to King Ruiyang.


    Seeing that Mao Lin was young and old-fashioned, he knew that he was not one of his men.


    Today is also his carelessness. Looking back on brother Huang, he didn''t find any killers in the team.


    If the boy hadn''t stood up, he wouldn''t have died, but he would have been seriously injured.


    Thinking so, King Ruiyang said, "feed him the soul returning pill and send it to the royal guards in the capital. Although his skills are messy, he is smart and a good seedling."


    Housekeeper Liu was surprised and thought the reward was more valuable, but he didn''t expect to send it to the royal guards.


    "Yes, I do."


    Housekeeper Liu asked someone to carry Mao Lin to the back and feed the soul reviving pill, which saved his life.


    This year, Mao Lin was 15 years old.


    Now, nobody thought that he would be the leader of royal guards in the future. He only listened to the orders of the emperor.

 Chapter 1698

    Unknowingly, half a year has passed.


    The end of the year is coming. Looking at the war getting closer and closer from the original plot.


    Mi Youning''s heart is a little confused.


    Why the chaos?


    If you make complaints about your soul, you must be Tucao Mi Yu Ning.


    Because, she thought of the original plot, Wang village was slaughtered.


    In fact, it is not the virgin of MI Youning.


    Although the original owner didn''t say to help Wangjia village escape, it was because it was too difficult in her consciousness.


    In Wangjia village, there are also the patriarchs of the Wang family, as well as many people Wang Ergou and Liu know.


    In this big village, bones and tendons are broken, and every family has some close or far relatives.


    In fact, the original Lord doesn''t want to save people, but he doesn''t dare to think about it.


    Moreover, there are hundreds of lives in this village.


    Those invaders are from Romania.


    The back mountain of Wangjia village is a water area.


    It was from here that the Luo people invaded the land of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    I thought that Han Yun would eventually die because he would pay the bill with Luo Guo in the future.


    Mi Youning''s mood is not aware of the taste.


    At this time, she leaned against the pillow behind the soft collapse and looked at the plum tree outside the window. Small flower buds had been bulging on the branches.


    Suddenly, MI Youning sat up straight.


    King Ruiyang has been in a low mood since he returned to the city.


    If they are in the back mountain of Wangjia village when Luo is about to sneak attack, can they save Wangjia village?


    This also makes Han Yun and them take precautions.


    But for what reason.


    After a while, her eyes lit up and she immediately had an idea.


    That night, when Han Yun came back from outside the city, he felt mi Youning''s enthusiasm.


    During this time, he has been in a group of subordinates of jiaoruiyang king, an out of town transfer.


    Every day is early and late.


    Mi Youning came back from Han Yun to serve him to wash and bring up the mutton soup cooked by himself.


    It''s cold. It''s most comfortable to drink a bowl of mutton soup at this time.


    Han Yun drank the soup and ate a few pieces of mutton. He began to sweat on his forehead.


    He had a gentle smile on his face and a doting light in his eyes.


    Looking at the little woman circling around him, he grabbed the man and sat on his lap.


    He reached out and patted mi Youning''s little fart stock.


    "Come on, what''s the matter today? Why are you so attentive?"


    Mi Youning was slapped and teased so much that his hospitality dissipated immediately.


    "Look at these words. What is hospitality? You are my husband. What''s wrong with serving you."


    Han Yun heard the speech and showed a sudden understanding. He nodded and believed her seriously.


    "Well, it''s a gentleman''s belly for my husband and villain. Don''t blame me, madam."


    As soon as these words came out, they blocked what mi Youning was going to say next.


    Suddenly, I felt the tremor behind me.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Han Yun holding a smile and trembling.


    At that time, MI Youning didn''t understand anything.


    Reaching out, he greeted Han Yun''s upper body and directly grabbed the place with the most meat.


    "You laugh at me?"


    In the past year, MI Youning has been spoiled by him.


    She often does things like bullying people.


    Han Yun stopped smiling when mi Youning shot.


    At this time, he didn''t care that he was pinched and twisted around the meat, as if he couldn''t feel the pain.


    He firmly hugged the person in his arms, but don''t fall to the ground.


    Han Yun reached out and touched her hair, moving gently.


    His voice was even more spoiled. "Don''t be angry. Say it. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1699

    "I''m going up the mountain!"


    Mi Youning was not wordy, but directly stated her purpose.


    Han Yun was stunned when he heard the speech. "Up the mountain?"


    "Well, it''s the mountain behind Wangjia village. I found ginseng there last time. I want to see it again."


    As soon as he heard that it was the back mountain of Wangjia village, Han Yun didn''t think much. He immediately agreed, "OK, it''s all up to you."


    Then he felt that the mutton soup he had drunk and the mutton he had eaten made him full of dry heat.


    Han Yun got up with MI Youning in his arms and went straight to the bedroom.


    With this posture, MI Youning naturally knows what he wants.


    But she hasn''t finished yet.


    It must be dangerous for the people of Romania to sneak attack. If they catch up with the fight at that time, they need manpower.


    Although she can handle the Romanians alone.


    But in this world, there is the existence of heaven. She can''t change some of the original plot too much.


    Therefore, if you want people, you must pull King Ruiyang up.


    King Ruiyang has many people in Luoyang City. They are all his private soldiers.


    Han Yun took the person directly to the bed.


    What mi Youning wanted to say was so that she had no chance to speak.


    Han Yun may be especially enthusiastic tonight because he drank mutton soup and ate mutton.


    Outside, the moon hung high, and the courtyard was silent.


    Except for the voices of ambiguity, crying and begging for mercy from the bedroom.


    If outsiders heard it, they thought it was a newly married couple.


    The noise is really making a lot of noise.


    Han Yun doesn''t know what happened.


    This night, he again and again.


    I don''t know what it means to stop.


    As for MI Youning wanting Ruiyang Wang to go up the mountain, Han Yun knew it two days later.


    Because after that night, MI Youning lay on his bed for two days.


    She was tossed and fought with Han Yun unilaterally.


    Seeing that the Luo people were going to do it, MI Youning couldn''t help it.


    She told Han Yun that she wanted to take King Ruiyang with her.


    In this way, the royal family will send people to the mountain to collect ginseng and get familiar with it.


    Moreover, King Ruiyang is not quite right recently. You can also go out to relax.


    Han Yun was hesitant. Later, he thought of the low mood of King Ruiyang, and agreed.


    Soon, the Royal Palace gave zhunxin, and King Ruiyang agreed.


    After King Ruiyang agreed, news came from Wang Qingjie.


    He said he was going back to Luoyang for the new year.


    The previous messenger was delayed on the road, so the letter that should have arrived early. When they received it, Wang Qingjie was about to return.


    Mi Youning calculated that the time they went to the back mountain of Wangjia village was just two days before and after Wang Qingjie came back.


    I''m afraid I can''t see her for the first time. She became an official pet and her cheap brother.


    But this did not make mi Youning change her mind. She still decided to go up the mountain.


    On the day of departure, there was a lot of movement.


    King Ruiyang and Han Yungao sat on the horse, followed by hundreds of people.


    Mi Youning sat in the only carriage in the team.


    The driver is still Xiao Liu. Mi Youning is used to driving.


    The man''s driving skills are very good and stable.


    It''s not that she hasn''t been a carriage driver for others. She''s not as steady as Xiao Liu.


    At the command of King Ruiyang, hundreds of people followed and went out of the city.


    Later that day, Wang Qingjie came back.


    He came back this time and met his marriage.


    The daughter of magistrate Lin, Lin Lan.


    Coincidentally, Wang Qingjie got off the carriage and walked after he arrived in Luoyang.


    It happened that Lin Lan, who lifted the heavy curtain of the carriage not far away, saw it in his eyes.

 Chapter 1700

    Lin Lan''s nature is quite straightforward. She especially likes to wander outside. She has no sense of self-discipline of the official lady.


    Few people don''t know that she is in Luoyang.


    Since magistrate Lin took office, the people in Luoyang know that there is a young lady who always likes to go out in his family.


    The young lady also likes to fight against injustice.


    Some time ago, master XX played a woman, which was the daughter of magistrate Lin.


    In addition, the XX shop ate black before, which was also done by this one. There are many similar things.


    Today, Lin Lan went out to get some air and wanted to buy something for the new year.


    But today, she met the enemy of her life.


    This is Wang Qingjie.


    Wang Qingjie has been away from home for more than half a year, and he has a gentle smell of books.


    Not dead board, and even some of its attractive masculinity.


    Lin Lan''s eyes straightened when she saw him.


    My heart was beating, and all the noise around me was slowly fading away.


    As if between heaven and earth, only she and the man not far away.


    This man is really good-looking. Why is he so good-looking.


    Lin Lan covered the place where her heart jumped, and her eyes showed the light of infatuation.


    Wang Qingjie didn''t know that someone was watching him in the dark, and even fell in love with him at first sight.


    At this time, he turned around and was ready to take a carriage back to the restaurant.


    He''s hungry, so he''d better go back and fill his stomach before visiting Luoyang City.


    Because the new year is coming, Luoyang city is very lively even at night.


    Lin Lan grabbed the curtain tightly and watched Wang Qingjie turn and leave. She was in a hurry.


    She opened her mouth to keep him, but she didn''t know his name.


    Growing so big, Lin Lan felt her heart for the first time.


    Fascinated by a person.


    So she watched Wang Qingjie get into the carriage and directly told the driver to keep up with the carriage.


    It didn''t stop until it followed the carriage to the door of Zuixian restaurant.


    After that, Lin Lan watched the good-looking man and walked into the restaurant.


    He even hugged the owner and his wife of the restaurant.


    Seeing this, Lin Lan asked people to inquire about the relationship between the good-looking man and Zui xianlou.


    Lin Lan also knows who is behind the drunken fairy building.


    General Weihu and King Ruiyang.


    Even her father should be cautious about Zui xianlou.


    The servant soon got the news.


    It turned out that the good-looking man was the eldest childe of Zui xianlou and the brother of the wife of the general of the town.


    Lin Lan blushed and asked the groom to go home quickly.


    She decided!


    He wants to marry this beautiful man.


    His name is Wang Qingjie. Although he is just a small county magistrate, she likes him too much.


    In this way, Lin Lan fell in love with Wang Qingjie at first sight. When the other party didn''t know, she went to the magistrate Lin''s house to propose marriage.


    But magistrate Lin is such a precious girl. How can he be willing to marry someone.


    Even if Wang Qingjie has the backing of Zhenguo general, he will have a bright future in the future.


    But now he is in Jiangnan and marries his daughter. How can he be willing to see him all the year round.


    So magistrate Lin disagreed.


    Lin Lan is determined to marry Wang Qingjie. She knelt outside the study of magistrate Lin''s residence in the middle of the night, and then she got the consent.


    At this time, Wang Qingjie didn''t know anything.


    He is reuniting with his family and eating the signature dish made by Liu in zuixianlou.


    At this time, MI Youning, Han Yun, Prince Rui and hundreds of his subordinates were on the back mountain of Wangjia village.


    They have discovered the invasion of the Romans.


    It was discovered by King Ruiyang''s men when they were patrolling the back mountain.

 Chapter 1701

    The battle of King Ruiyang''s trip attracted many onlookers when he first entered Wangjia village.


    Even people from several villages next door came to watch.


    Unfortunately, they can''t get close to the team.


    The soldiers of the palace isolated them one after another for fear that they might hurt the most noble prince of the dynasty.


    Everyone knows that the man sitting on the high horse is a noble man.


    A few of them, the biggest official they have ever seen, are just county magistrates.


    Some people have never been out of the village in their whole life.


    At this time, I heard that some dignitaries came to Wangjia village and all came to watch.


    At the same time, some sharp eyed people in Wangjia village pointed to Han Yun sitting on the high horse, "isn''t this Han hunter?"


    "Really! Really Han Yun!"


    Soon, Han Yun was also in the team and was passed by the people of Wangjia village.


    The whole village knows.


    But it''s no use for them to know, because these people have no friendship with Han Yun.


    Some even opposed him, spoke ill of him behind his back and made rumors about him.


    The team went straight to the back mountain of Wangjia village.


    At the foot of the mountain, the hut where Han Yun and MI Youning used to live began to isolate others.


    People are also sent to patrol at the foot of the surrounding mountains. No one is allowed to approach.


    Han Yun personally helped mi Youning down from the carriage.


    King Ruiyang was a little excited because he went up the mountain for the first time and there were babies on the mountain.


    Although he had sent someone to this mountain before, he didn''t come by himself. Naturally, he was looking forward to it.


    It''s not the coldest time yet. King Ruiyang is wearing a big white shirt with a little smile on his face.


    "Han Yun, can we enter the mountain before dark?"


    Han Yun helped mi Youning out of the car. Hearing his words, he looked at the old mountain in the deep forest, and his eyes showed meditation.


    "Yes, but the Lord has to suffer. It''s hard to go in the mountains."


    King Ruiyang dismounted and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just walking. I can stand it."


    Han Yun divided hundreds of people into two groups, and one third of them stayed to guard the foot of the mountain.


    The remaining two-thirds of the people went and followed them up the mountain.


    Han Yun was right. They did go up the mountain before dark.


    During this period, Ruiyang Wang and MI Youning really suffered a lot.


    In winter, the branches were dry and sharp, and their clothes were cut.


    Even if there are people below to open the way, they can''t avoid the touch of the surrounding branches.


    Mi Youning thought and led people to the place where she and Han Yun found ginseng.


    After all, the reason why King Ruiyang went up the mountain is that there are strange treasures on the mountain.


    But before they could move on, the people who had been sent out to patrol the mountains quickly came.


    "Report back to the king! There is an enemy attack ahead!"


    As soon as these words came out, the people around who should have opened the way gradually closed up and protected King Ruiyang, Han Yun and MI Youning one after another.


    King Ruiyang is worthy of being the king of the yuan and Song dynasties. Even if he heard the word "enemy attack", he still looked the same.


    He played with the sandalwood beads in his hand and pulled them one by one.


    "Oh? Where did the enemy attack?"


    The person kneeling on the ground to report back is the team leader who came out with King Ruiyang this time.


    There is still some trust in his words.


    King Ruiyang also believed most of his words.


    But after hearing the other party''s words, King Ruiyang''s face changed greatly and his feet were a little unstable.


    "Report back to the Lord. The people who sent down to patrol found that there was a water area behind the mountain, in which hundreds of ships were brightly lit. It was clear that there was..."

 Chapter 1702

    This is clearly a wolf''s ambition.


    The team leader who replied didn''t dare to say that.


    When King Ruiyang heard the speech, he took a step back and looked shocked. "Are you serious? Which country is it?"


    After asking, King Ruiyang reacted that he was asking silly questions.


    Who else can it be.


    There is another country beyond the border. They are good at fighting on water, but they are not weak on land.


    It''s from Romania.


    "Report back to the Lord. According to the results of the investigation, it is likely to be from Luo."


    Sure enough, the captain replied that he was from Romania.


    Han Yun''s face changed when he heard the captain''s words.


    Hundreds of ships, this is no joke!


    Han Yun pushed his supporters aside. He stood in the crowd and narrowed his eyes to the water.


    There was still some distance from the water, which he could not see.


    Han Yun is calculating the number of these people, so as to refuse what they really want to do.


    The final result made him sweat.


    The area here is remote, and there are no people in the yuan and Song dynasties. It is very difficult to resist these enemy attacks.


    This time, the people of Romania are fierce. Once these people are allowed to land from here, it will be the people in the nearby villages who will suffer.


    Soon, Han Yun had a battle plan in his mind.


    He knelt down to King Ruiyang, "Lord, please go back to the city!"


    "The king will not return!"


    King Ruiyang is gnashing his teeth. How can he go back now.


    Han Yun saw this, but he didn''t seem to hear his retort.


    "After the Lord returns to the city, please quickly issue a military order to transfer half of the troops from the border to Luoyang City and guard it closely outside the city.


    The attack of the Luo people is fierce. Their intention is very obvious. They want to land here and occupy the land of the yuan and Song Dynasties!


    Please return quickly. At present, only the Lord can mobilize troops! "


    King Ruiyang also understood that the people of the state of Luo must have made a big plan to sneak attack when the end of the year was approaching.


    "OK! I''ll leave all the people here to you. Han Yun, wait for me for half a day! Support will arrive before dawn!"


    Ruiyang Wang''s eyes are red. This crisis makes him feel bad.


    He turned and strode away. When he left, only the slaves around him followed him.


    Seeing this, Han Yun didn''t stand up from the ground, but shouted at King Ruiyang: "Lord, please take my wife with you!"


    Hearing this, King Ruiyang remembered the existence of MI Youning.


    He turned and looked at Mi Youning.


    From beginning to end, the woman looked indifferent, as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    I don''t know the villagers around me at this time and the crisis facing Luoyang today.


    King Ruiyang thought for a moment. The woman must have never seen anything and didn''t understand the current situation.


    He rushed to one of the people around him and said, "you help Mrs. Han."


    "Yes!"


    The man just came to MI Youning and wanted to touch her.


    The latter immediately stepped back two steps.


    Mi Youning walks to Han Yun and kneels down to King Ruiyang.


    "Lord, the people''s wife should stay with her husband. There is a riprap in the water behind the mountain. Once the people of Luo come near, they can smash them. Only the people''s wife knows that place. Please allow the people''s wife to stay and help her husband."


    Hearing her words, Han Yun and King Ruiyang were equally stunned.


    King Ruiyang was admired by her courage in the face of danger.


    It turned out that she didn''t know anything.


    At this critical moment, I even thought of the measures taken by the Romanians after they landed.


    Ruiyang Wang nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1703

    I wish I could delay the Romanians.


    Ruiyang Wang chongmi Youning exclaimed, "good! Madam, great righteousness!"


    As soon as he said this, Han Yun would have opened his mouth and refused what she left.


    When King Ruiyang left, he stepped down the mountain faster than he did in the past.


    Han Yun stood up from the ground, and MI Youning helped him up from the ground.


    "Why are you doing this?" Han Yun sighed.


    He was brought to the mountains by his father when he was young. It can be said that he grew up in the mountains.


    Where there are any random stones in the mountain is simply an excuse for people around to stay.


    Mi Youning got up and looked at Han Yun with a smile. It was like seeing the bottom of his heart. He smiled and said, "don''t you believe me?"


    Han Yun shook his head and decided to send her down the mountain.


    As for the Lord, I''ll explain later.


    Now, he''s going to the water to see what''s going on.


    If Luo people want to come up, they must climb a cliff.


    Han Yun didn''t answer mi Youning''s words, but held her shoulder. "I''ll send someone to take you down the mountain. You go back to Luoyang and don''t go out at home. Let your father-in-law and mother-in-law don''t go out. The restaurant will be closed for a while."


    Hearing his explanation, MI Youning shook his head, "I said I would accompany you. If you don''t let me stay, I''ll remarry directly down the mountain!"


    At present, there is no delay. The people around them have begun to look at them wrong.


    As soon as Han Yun heard her threat, he thought that she would be in the arms of other men, and his face immediately became dangerous.


    Well, he doesn''t believe in women who can''t protect themselves.


    "Gather together!" Han Yun took mi Youning''s hand and turned to shout at the people left by King Ruiyang.


    The crowd stood up one after another, but these people were obviously dissatisfied with Han Yun.


    These people are not those of King Ruiyang who Han Yun transferred - taught.


    Han Yun narrowed his eyes and led the way in front.


    But his words rang out in the mountains.


    "Cheer me up tonight. Before the LORD put down his words, the reinforcements must arrive before dawn. We must believe the Lord."


    "Yes..."


    A sparse response sounded.


    Han Yun continued, "the sneak attack of the Luo people is provocating our bottom line of the good Erlang of the yuan and Song dynasties. Now let''s see what weapons are around. Pick them up for me and go all out for me in a moment!"


    "You may not know my identity. To be arrogant, you were still drinking milk when I killed the enemy on the battlefield!"


    "How many products do you dare to ask this adult?" someone couldn''t help provoking.


    Han Yun and others are at this time. Now the enemy is big, and people must be neat.


    Han Yun stopped and looked at the loud people in the team.


    The scars on his handsome face became more and more strange as the sky darkened.


    "Now I don''t have any official level..."


    "Hiss! There is no grade. Why are you arrogant here!" the man interrupted without waiting for Han Yun to finish.


    Han Yunsong opened mi Youning''s hand and smiled at her.


    Seeing this, MI Youning nodded to him and stood aside.


    He looked at the provocative man with a little sympathy on his face.


    Han Yun strode towards the speaker and looked at his pride. His face was not half angry.


    "Self conceit is not defined by the touch of words. In those years, I fought with the emperor and defeated the kingdom of Luocha in five years.


    I led haoerlang of the Song Dynasty to recover his land. After hundreds of battles, he faced the call of death again and again... "

 Chapter 1704

    As soon as Han Yun said this, the soldiers around him looked solemn.


    Rocha? Imperial expedition? Hundreds of battles?


    From each piece of information, they all associate with a man who has disappeared for more than a year.


    People who can fight in person and experience hundreds of battles are ordinary people.


    "As I said before, you still drink milk to kill the enemy. I don''t know how to ridicule you, but I''m older than you and experience more battles, which will minimize the loss of manpower in tonight''s battle.


    Tonight, everyone must be united. At this time, we must not lose the chain. If people are united, we will be invincible. As a good son of the yuan and Song Dynasties, your responsibility is to protect the people of the yuan and Song dynasties. At this time of crisis, unity is the most important! "


    Those who have provoked before have put away their pride.


    His eyes gave out an amazing light, "dare you ask, but is it the powerful general of the town?"


    Han Yun nodded gently, his face as calm as before.


    Hearing the surprise and joy in his eyes, the other party immediately bowed his hands, "I''ve seen the general. Please forgive my rudeness."


    "There''s no need to be polite. Now the people of Romania are approaching. Time can''t be delayed. Continue on the road!"


    Seeing that the people behind also wanted to act, Han Yun stopped their actions.


    This time, everyone was honest and even had an aura of eager to try.


    They are all soldiers of the yuan and Song dynasties. For them, Zhenguo generals are the God of war.


    It''s the myth they look up to.


    Han Yun pulled mi Youning''s hand and walked on, ignoring that hundreds of people were staring at him.


    We have been together for so long and experienced the assassination six months ago.


    Han Yun knows that MI Youning is not an ordinary weak woman. She has the capital to stand beside him.


    Although he was still worried, he gave her some trust.


    Because no one made trouble, and even the people were united, the team soon reached the cliff.


    "Luo people are approaching!" people hiding on the cliff see the team and come out one after another.


    This is to the person who provoked Han Yun before.


    This man is the captain of the team.


    Captain Wen Yan didn''t speak, but looked at Han Yun with the an excited look in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Han Yun loosened mi Youning''s hand, walked to the edge of the cliff and looked at the ships in the water.


    There is still a long way to go by visual inspection. It will definitely reach the bottom of the cliff in about an hour or two.


    The waters are full of boats. There can be hundreds or even thousands of people on board.


    This time, the Romanians sent out a lot of people.


    But fortunately, they found out in advance that the geographical location is very good.


    Han Yun turned around and glanced at the surrounding environment. He couldn''t get a panoramic view of the cliff.


    This boundary is too big. Fortunately, King Ruiyang left his hands and can do his best.


    "You all look around to see if there''s anything handy. It''s best to make rocks and dry branches. Once the Luo people get close, we''ll beat them back with stones..."


    "Stones can''t stop them from coming up. Once these people get close, they will come up like ants, and there will always be fish in the net."


    The soldier who hid from the cliff said frankly.


    He doesn''t know Han Yun''s identity. He just cares if they can hold here.


    Han Yun was not angry because he was interrupted.


    He nodded at the man, "so let''s see if there are branches around. We can carry out fire attack. Fire attack is to stay at the end. Now they can''t know that we are on the cliff."


    Han Yun glanced at the sky.

 Chapter 1705

    Today''s half moon is not high in sky.


    "There''s not much time. Take immediate action!"


    At Han Yun''s command, everyone moved one after another.


    At the same time, MI Youning stood aside and focused his eyes on the nearby slope.


    There is really no riprap on the cliff, but since she dares to say that there is riprap here, she will be able to make it appear.


    Han Yun saw that everyone took action and turned to look at the people around him.


    Thinking that if things get messy, there is really something you can''t take into account. The idea of sending people down the mountain will continue.


    "What are you looking at?" he went to MI Youning and asked softly.


    Mi Youning''s eyes dissipated, and his face remained as calm as before.


    She stretched out her hand and pointed to the slope. "Why let people stay close and seek far? There are endless rocks. There will be a fierce battle tonight. Rocks and fire attacks will not last long. There can be other ways to drive away the enemy."


    In this dark night, Han Yun''s dark and deep eyes gradually deepened with MI Youning''s words.


    Unfortunately, in the night, even if there is moonlight, I can''t see it carefully.


    Han Yun took off his dark big banner and put it on MI Youning.


    He reached out and touched the fur on her shoulder. "Where are the endless stones? Other ways of expulsion? What''s the lady''s opinion?"


    Mi Youning listened to his calm questions and knew that the man did not doubt the credibility of her words.


    Since the other party asked, he must have trusted her.


    "Let''s go there and have a look." she tilted her head at the place she had pointed out before.


    Han Yun saw what she meant before.


    However, there is nothing there, and the slope is a little steep. It is absolutely impossible to rip rap.


    He has been wandering on this mountain since he was a child, especially after returning to China for more than a year.


    Most of everything here is the same as when I was a child, and has not changed much.


    Although he knew, Han Yun kept shouting and moving, and followed mi Youning.


    As he approached the slope, Han Yun''s eyes slowly widened.


    incorrect!


    How did the rocks all over the place come out?


    He never saw it before!


    However, the facts are before us.


    The slope is full of rubble, and even several adult sized rocks.


    Immediately, Han Yun didn''t care to ask mi Youning. He whistled directly and called all the people over.


    "General, what''s the matter?" asked the captain of the team.


    Han Yun pointed to the riprap on the slope not far away. "There are rocks here. You are divided into two groups. One group moves these to the edge of the cliff, and the rest continue to look for branches."


    The captain looked at the rubble on the slope and looked at Mi Youning in surprise for the first time.


    When the LORD was there, her words of asking to stay were naturally heard by him.


    Unexpectedly, she really knows where there are rocks.


    To his surprised sight, MI Youning curved his lips and smiled.


    This smile, even at night, made her facial features very clear. It was really a beautiful appearance.


    Immediately let me see her captain blush and quickly turn my eyes away.


    Han Yun on one side had a panoramic view of the scene, and his face was already dark.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Yes, general!"


    Hundreds of people acted immediately and divided into two groups.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    In the waters under the cliff, the ships of the Luo people have gradually approached.


    Han Yun stands by the cliff and has been observing secretly.


    As they approached, their faces became more and more solemn.

 Chapter 1706

    Mi Youning, dressed in Han Yun''s big coat, stood not far away, looking at the depths of the mountains and forests, with meditation in his eyes.


    In this battle tonight, Han Yun and hundreds of people can''t resist the Romans on the cliff.


    The ROC people are threatening this time and have an advantage in number.


    Moreover, she knew that the Romans did not attack only from this place.


    She couldn''t tell Han Yun about this.


    However, before King Rui left, Han Yun had said that he would send troops to closely guard all places, especially Luoyang City.


    As long as you go to Luoyang City to defend, this battle can still be fought back.


    Until the ships approached, Han Yun lay down in the moonlight night and raised his hand.


    Everyone began to get ready for war.


    Han Yun watched the boats of the Romanians stop and someone began to climb.


    The fire on the ship exposed them completely.


    Han Yun only prepared the people and did not make an attack gesture.


    It''s not time yet.


    Mi Youning sees that Han Yun and others have entered a state of battle. She raises her feet and walks into the mountains.


    She walked lightly and left without disturbing anyone.


    Seeing the Romanians halfway up the mountain, Han Yun finally made an offensive gesture.


    As soon as he raised his hand and ordered, the soldiers at the edge of the cliff rolled the rocks in front of him to the bottom of the cliff.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    Soon, the scream of Luo people sounded, so painful.


    They were on the cliff and watched the ships in the water begin to be chaotic.


    The torches on the ships are also constantly shifting, and there has been a movement chaos under the cliff.


    This did not let Han Yun relax his caution.


    The Romanians have stopped climbing the cliff, and Han Yun has stopped attacking.


    The two sides are confronting each other. Unfortunately, the Romanians can''t see the situation on the cliff.


    They don''t understand how they could be attacked. Did the yuan and Song Dynasties know their actions in advance.


    Or did they have spies from the yuan and Song dynasties in Luo?


    The leader of Romania didn''t know, but it didn''t make them give up the attack.


    Soon, the second attack of the Romanians continued.


    This time, Han Yun still resisted with rocks.


    Unfortunately, they still let those people close to the cliff after all.


    Han Yun looked at the sky at this time. Now it''s just Zishi.


    There are about three hours before the arrival of support.


    If he can, he can''t wait to transfer all his former confidants. Those people take one as a hundred.


    Unfortunately, it''s not nearly thirsty.


    Han Yun bit his teeth. "Fire! Fire attack together!"


    There are too many people in Romania, and there are many people on the cliff.


    They have to fire.


    The fire soon ignited on the cliff, and the previous branches were also ignited.


    When the Romanians were about to approach, the soldiers threw the lighted branches close to the edge of the cliff.


    There was no response at first, but with more branches thrown, there was a scream again below.


    Han Yun saw this, and his face did not show relaxation.


    In his opinion, the fire attack did not last long. There was water below.


    Water conquers fire!


    Because many Romanians were burned, they fell into the water.


    They stopped the attack again.


    Han Yun doesn''t know who is leading this time, but he knows it''s not good.


    The purpose of the Luo people is not small. They will never send waste.


    Thinking so, Han Yun looked at the busy soldiers around him and looked for MI Youning in the crowd.


    He doesn''t know if he can stop the people of Romania from climbing the cliff tonight.


    At present, he is worried about mi Youning who stays.

 Chapter 1707

    It seems that we still have to send people away to protect her life.


    Han Yun didn''t find mi Youning in the crowd, which made him a little flustered.


    Call the former captain over. Han Yun tells the Romanians to continue the fire attack as long as they go up the cliff again, and the mountains and rocks come in turn.


    After explaining clearly, Han Yun rushed out of the crowd and began to look for MI Youning.


    No, She''s not here at all.


    Even in the midst of thousands of troops, he would recognize her at a glance.


    There were only hundreds of people. Han Yun searched back and forth many times and couldn''t find them.


    But I still don''t believe that a big living man just disappeared.


    The inner panic and bad premonition are getting stronger and stronger.


    His deep eyes were scarlet in the surrounding fire.


    Mi Youning is his life, his flesh and blood, and a part he can''t give up.


    At the thought of the other party''s bad experience, Han Yun was full of low pressure and uncontrollable killing.


    "General Han! The Romans are attacking!"


    When Han Yun was about to fall into madness, the captain at the edge of the cliff shouted at him.


    The roar stopped Han Yun''s madness.


    He knew what he was looking at. There were countless enemies under the cliff.


    If it weren''t for them, it wouldn''t be a mess tonight.


    And he won''t lose his wife.


    Han Yun wrote down a stroke to the Romanians in his heart.


    This also led to the demise of the people of Romania and the eternal disappearance of this country.


    Han Yun immediately rushed to the edge of the cliff and looked at the Luo people below.


    This time, they are smart.


    I soaked my whole body in the water, but I began to climb the cliff.


    The fire attack did not do much harm to them.


    At the same time, the rocks continued to roll down the cliff.


    But no matter how much rolling, these Romanians come up in dense numbers.


    One fell, and the next followed.


    They are unstoppable and are bound to climb the cliff.


    Han Yun''s face became ugly. "Continue rolling mountains and stones and stop the fire attack. The fire attack is useless to them!"


    "Yes, general!"


    Seeing someone going up the cliff, Han Yun nodded, "kill everyone for me!"


    He cut off the head of the first person who was about to climb the cliff.


    Next, people also followed Han Yun''s behavior. As long as someone was about to go up the cliff, they would cut them down.


    As time passed, the soldiers standing on the cliff were tired.


    Up to now, they have persisted for about three hours.


    After all, the people left by King Rui have not been honed on the battlefield, and their physical strength can''t keep up.


    Han Yun saw this, and his gloomy killing intention remained unmoved.


    Today, as long as he is there, the people of Romania don''t want to go up the cliff.


    Unless you step on his body.


    Han Yun took one as a hundred, and the Romanians who killed him bypassed him one after another.


    A group of Luo people fell off the cliff, followed by a new group of Luo people.


    Even if Han Yun was made of iron, he couldn''t hold on until dawn.


    The soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties around saw that Han Yun had been killing.


    They clenched their teeth.


    Suddenly, the flute sounded.


    "Look! What''s that?!"


    "That, what is that..."


    Just then, a strange voice came from the team.


    This was made by soldiers in the yuan and Song dynasties. The voice was strange and a little afraid.


    People around heard it and looked at it one after another. Then everyone''s faces became strange.


    Han Yun cut down the Luo people who appeared from the bottom of the cliff.


    Then he pressed down the next man''s head. Then he turned his head and looked down the people''s line of sight.


    At this glance, his face cracked.

 Chapter 1708

    Han Yun opened his eyes and looked at the woman coming from a distance.


    This man is no one else. It is mi Youning he has been looking for before.


    He saw from a distance that MI Youning was coming this way.


    It didn''t shock him to see her appear.


    What surprised him most was everything around her.


    Around her were bees bigger than her thumb, dense and frightening.


    However, these bees are much less harmful than other animals around you and her.


    Dozens of spotted tigers, leopards with green eyes, and even boa constrictors that make people look terrible.


    The boa constrictor pattern looked extremely dangerous. Looking at their terrible volume, some people at the scene began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Of course, there are other large animals around mi Youning, one after another following her.


    These animals followed her honestly and lined up behind her.


    Han Yunteng stood up when many people were afraid and even began to hug together and want to fight.


    His eyes were splitting, his eyes were scarlet, and his concerns had been covered by the killing.


    He held the knife tightly in his hand and looked at Mi Youning standing among the fierce beasts.


    At this moment, he stared at the spotted boa constrictors and tigers following MI Youning.


    One bite of these fierce beasts will kill his beloved.


    Although Han Yun knows that these animals will not hurt mi Youning for the time being.


    But he knew that these animals were not human after all. If they fell into madness, no one could control them.


    Mi Youning sees the worry in Han Yun''s eyes from a distance and releases her intention to kill the animals around her.


    She put the flute she had put away to her mouth again, but she didn''t stop.


    The long flute sounded, and Han Yun''s steps also moved.


    He walked towards mi Youning with a machete in his hand, and the killing intention in his eyes still didn''t abate.


    Until mi you smiled at him.


    Such a smile, let Han Yun''s footsteps a meal.


    He frowned with doubt in his eyes.


    At this time, the distance between them is less than three meters.


    Mi Youning''s footsteps stopped, and the wasps, tigers, leopards, snakes and other animals around her began to agitate.


    This is a change since mi Youning began to play the flute.


    Han Yun received mi Youning''s eyes and pursed his lips.


    Although I was impulsive at first, I was worried about mi Youning''s safety.


    But just now, Han Yun received her sight, which was to make him trust her and give everything to her.


    Although Han Yun can''t connect with MI Youning, they can understand each other''s eyes.


    He thought about it, then turned around and raised his hands to the frightened soldiers behind him.


    "Everyone gather and stand up!"


    Han Yun shouted loudly.


    When these people heard Han Yun''s cold, they hugged each other for the first time and even had no time to keep the team neat.


    crap!


    I didn''t see the beasts approaching.


    Even if they look harmless for the time being.


    But there are so many wild animals, which of them dare not be afraid!


    Nowadays, there are wolves and tigers before and enemies after. They are in crisis.


    Mi Youning sees that Han Yun really understands her. In the light of the fire in the night, a pair of beautiful eyes are full of satisfied smiles.


    At this time, the Luo people had climbed up on the cliff.


    Mi Youning''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1709

    She sounded the flute again.


    This time the flute sound is harsh, but it can also be accepted.


    But when the harsh flute sounded, the surrounding tigers, wolves, leopards, snakes, and even wasps rushed to the edge of the cliff.


    The yuan and song soldiers guarding the cliff also raised their knives and prepared for the battle.


    But the situation after that surprised them. They heard the screams in their ears before they could make a move.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "It hurts! Ah! Get away..."


    The Romanians who climbed the cliff were attacked by wild animals, some were entangled and hanged by snakes, and even surrounded by wasps'' nests.


    Even the Luo people who were climbing up under the cliff were attacked by wasps.


    A wasp bigger than its thumb hurts unbearably as long as it is stabbed.


    Not to mention being surrounded by wasps, you can imagine how much pain these Romanians have suffered at a glance.


    All the wild animals and aggressive animals around mi Youning left one after another and rushed to the cliff.


    Mi Youning stopped playing the flute, but the animals were still attacking.


    Han Yun has come to MI Youning''s side and stood with a light of surprise and some worry in his eyes.


    Seeing her stop the flute, he held the person directly in his arms.


    "You disappeared before, but you scared me to death!" Han Yun''s tone was a little scared.


    When mi Youning heard what he said, he smiled.


    She raised her head, and her beautiful eyes were full of laughter and banter. "Is that what you want to say?"


    Han Yun understood the meaning of her words and had a little curiosity and thirst for knowledge in his eyes.


    But after all, he didn''t ask anything and gently approached mi Youning''s ear.


    The warm and cool lips gently touched her small earlobe, "I''ll wait for the day you want to say."


    A gentle kiss leaves at the touch.


    Han Yun withdrew from his body, but did not step back. He still held people tightly in his arms.


    He looked at the scene by the cliff with deep eyes.


    The soldiers left by King Ruiyang are no longer afraid of the beasts as before.


    Their faces were excited and looked at the spotted tiger biting the Luo people.


    The leopard also guarded the edge of the cliff. When he saw the Luo people coming up, he bit them up and drove them back.


    Dozens of boa constrictors are attacking every Romanian.


    In the dark night, there was also a dense buzzing of bees from the bottom of the cliff, as well as the scream of the Romans at the bottom of the cliff.


    Seeing this scene, Han Yun knew that he could withstand it this night.


    Han Yun and MI Youning hugged each other tightly. They stood side by side and looked at the battle between man and beast.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wangjia village at the foot of the mountain, the killing in the original plot is still staged.


    Because mi Youning arranged in advance on the mountain to prevent a large number of Luo people from invading.


    Therefore, the killing faced by Luojia village at this time is much less harmful than that in the original plot.


    Every family closed their doors and dared not go out even when they heard the noise outside.


    Especially with many familiar screams.


    The people in Wangjia village were terrified. They didn''t know what had happened.


    But guess, this is a resounding horse to the village.


    The older generation often said that when Xiangma came to the village, he must close the windows and doors and never go out curiously.


    This will minimize the danger.


    Unfortunately, this is not a resounding horse, this is a group of cruel and inhuman executioners.


    They kick doors door to door and kill people!

 Chapter 1710

    Romanian soldiers came from all directions, but the large troops were still in the waters of the back mountain.


    Whether they were sneak attacks or nearly 100000 people, they could not break into the land of the yuan and Song Dynasties from the Ming Dynasty.


    However, I never thought that I would kill Cheng Yaojin halfway and be stopped.


    In the village, there are Luo soldiers who meet with the large team. They don''t know that they will never have a chance again.


    There are dozens of people in this group.


    They knocked door to door. When no one opened the door, they kicked the door, pulled out the family and killed them on the spot.


    Finally, the group came to Wang Dagou''s house.


    On this day, it happened that Wang Qinglong came back to live with his daughter-in-law and children.


    They listened to someone smashing the door and hugged in the house.


    Wang Qinglong held the child and his wife, staring gloomily at the door.


    Wang Dagou''s face was pale, and he heard the tragic voice outside before.


    At this time, he was trembling with fear.


    However, glancing at his son and grandson, he shook his hands and stood up.


    "Dragon, you go to the cellar with your daughter-in-law and children and hide. I''ll open the door..."


    "Dad! I don''t agree!" Wang Qinglong retorted in a low voice, in a firm tone.


    Wang Dagou''s eyes were wet and looked at him with satisfaction, but his attitude was determined.


    "Listen to me! I''m still your father! You take their mother and son to the cellar. I''m so old..."


    "Stop talking!" Wang Qinglong interrupted him.


    He has understood what the latter words mean.


    He can''t do it.


    You can do it, you can''t do it!


    Wang Qinglong put his son, who was too sleepy to open his eyes, into the arms of his daughter-in-law.


    "You hold the child and go to the cellar with your father. No matter what sound you hear, don''t come out. I''ll try to go out and see what''s going on."


    As soon as his daughter-in-law heard this, she immediately cried and cried silently.


    She dared not make a sound for fear that people outside would hear her.


    Wang Qinglong pushed his daughter-in-law and children, Wang Dagou, into the cellar in the yard.


    When he hid the cellar and was ready to go out to have a look, he felt the vibration of the ground.


    "Da Da..."


    It was the sound of horses stepping on the ground.


    Unfortunately, Wang Qinglong doesn''t know.


    He thought people outside were going to break in.


    Glancing at the objects in the yard, he took a sickle from the wall.


    Holding a sickle in his hand, he slowly approached the door.


    Anyway, he must protect his family.


    At the same time, the sound of horses stepping on the ground from outside the door was getting closer and closer.


    When the Romanians who had planned to break through, heard the sound of horses stepping on the ground, they thought it was a big team.


    But as the soldiers in armor approached, they knew they were wrong.


    King Ruiyang keeps a group of private soldiers, all of whom are protecting him.


    Even private soldiers that emperor Yuwen doesn''t know today.


    Some time ago, Han Yun went out early and came back late. He helped Ruiyang Wang to train these private soldiers.


    Ruiyang King Ma returned to Luoyang without stopping and sent all his private soldiers directly.


    Although these people do not take one as a hundred, they are also dozens of people in a block.


    They rushed to Wangjia village and pulled out their knives. Everywhere they passed were the bright red blood of Luo people.


    "Ah..."


    A few screams restored calm to the dark night.


    But in the blink of an eye, Luo people standing at the door of Wang Dagou''s house were killed one after another.


    Wang Qinglong also heard the sound outside the door.


    He was a brave man. He climbed up the wall and looked out.


    Even at night, he saw the incomplete body on the ground.


    And the strong smell of blood in the air that makes people vomit.

 Chapter 1711

    Standing on the wall, Wang Qinglong saw that the man riding a tall horse was a soldier from the yuan and Song dynasties.


    It made him a little excited.


    The first thought in his mind was that he was saved!


    Suddenly, Wang Qinglong found a man lying on the ground, moving.


    Next, he had no time for his brain to think, and his body had gone beyond the wall.


    This is Wang Qinglong''s fastest speed in his life.


    The sickle in his hand didn''t loosen, so he threw it directly.


    His face was sprayed with warm, with a little sticky - greasy blood.


    Wang Qinglong saw the blood gushing from each other''s neck.


    In the dark, I can''t see the bright color clearly.


    But the smell is so real.


    The sickle in his hand is inserted into the neck of the people of Romania.


    Just now, the man got up from the ground and wanted to sneak attack the soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties on horseback.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Qingjie couldn''t care about anything and rushed here.


    His move made the private soldiers of King Ruiyang around still one after another.


    "Good job! What''s your name?"


    Before being assassinated, the man on the high horse asked Wang Qinglong.


    As soon as the other party''s exit, Wang Qinglong immediately recovered.


    He looked at the killed Romanians with a little scarlet light in his eyes.


    Pull the sickle out of each other''s neck.


    Fresh blood gushed out again.


    Wang Qinglong stepped back two steps in disbelief, "killing..."


    He whispered, not even responding to the people sitting on the horse.


    The man was not in a hurry and raised his hand to a man not far away.


    Those who received his instructions immediately dismounted and removed the people killed by Wang Qinglong.


    Wang Qinglong looked at all this.


    At the same time, Lieutenant Liu, sitting on the high horse, dismounted and walked to Wang Qinglong.


    "I think you responded well. Are you interested in joining us?"


    Hearing this, Wang Qinglong looked up in confusion, "what?"


    Lieutenant Liu smiled, "we are soldiers of Luoyang City and belong to King Ruiyang. If you join us, you will not only get pay, but also have a lot of privileges."


    It''s a temptation.


    Hearing this, Wang Qinglong had long forgotten the scene of killing.


    Such an opportunity made him like a dream.


    He nodded hurriedly, "I want to join!"


    In this way, Wang Qinglong joined Lieutenant Liu''s team and went up the back mountain of Wangjia village to support him.


    Before leaving, he told his father and wife in the cellar.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned to Luoyang, King Ruiyang called his private soldiers to support him at the first time.


    Later, with the bodyguard and housekeeper Liu in the house, he went up the highest wall of Luoyang and lit the beacon fire.


    In the dark night, the flame like a long snake hit the sky high.


    The general who was on the night watch at the border naturally found the lit beacon for the first time.


    Then the horn sounded, and all the soldiers and generals woke up at night and quickly dressed and assembled.


    They gathered in the shortest time and waited for the order of the supreme general.


    "The whole army listens to the order and follows me to Luoyang!"


    The handsome man in middle age ordered solemnly.


    The generals mounted, as well as the soldiers of the cavalry regiment and infantry followed closely behind.


    At the command, the team that Changlong couldn''t see at a glance rushed towards Luoyang City.


    The horses rose and the ground trembled.


    ¡­¡­


    Similarly, the news from the Royal Falcon is also flying to the capital.


    This year is destined to be restless.


    This day will be the beginning of the war.

 Chapter 1712

    Han Yun and MI Youning are still standing on the edge of the cliff, watching the battle between the beast and the Romans.


    Other soldiers have also stepped back.


    It''s not that they are lazy. They really can''t help.


    There was a soldier who was kind enough to help and almost hurt the python.


    The python, who was almost injured, was in a hurry and threw the human roll bar directly behind him.


    Although he was hurt, the soldier''s life was not in danger and there were no scars on his body.


    After that, the soldiers guarding the edge of the cliff retreated one after another and watched the battle between wild animals and people.


    At the same time, there are also the brave women who secretly pay attention to Han Yun.


    Mi Youning naturally felt these prying eyes.


    She smiled and spoke to Han Yun with the voice heard by everyone around her.


    "My husband, I grew up in Wangjia village. I used to keep company with wild animals in the mountains and forests. I got along very well with them. Later, I used my flute to communicate with them.


    I didn''t want to do this tonight, but the enemy attack was too sudden, and our number didn''t have an advantage... "


    All the soldiers around were listening.


    Hearing her words, I suddenly realized.


    No wonder I grew up here since I was a child.


    Han Yun knew that these words were to appease people. He gently pinned a wisp of hair scattered by the woman in his arms behind her ears.


    Her voice was gentle. "Well, thank you tonight, madam. Later, we asked the villagers at the foot of the mountain not to go hunting and give them a comfortable life for a few years."


    After listening, MI Youning was moved on his face, "husband, it''s very kind of you."


    The small voice gently made Han Yun''s objects jump.


    If it weren''t for the wrong time, he couldn''t wait to kill the man in his arms immediately.


    Han Yun narrowed his eyes and thought of the war between the state of Luo and the yuan and Song dynasties.


    After a long time, you can''t be gentle with MI Youning.


    He held people in his arms and hugged them tightly. He wanted to be soft in his bone marrow.


    The soldiers around looked away when they saw it.


    It''s so cruel. These bachelors don''t even have a mother-in-law.


    Suddenly, a sound came from a distance.


    Han Yun immediately loosened mi Youning''s body and looked at the sound from the dark place of the mountain forest.


    His face was solemn and his whole body exuded a frightening killing intention.


    Mi Youning stood behind him, looking sideways after him and stretching out into the mountains.


    Soon, a light appeared.


    It was the light of the torch.


    "It''s lieutenant Liu and them!"


    The leader was lieutenant Liu, who talked with Wang Qinglong in Wangjia village.


    At the same time, Han Yun also recognized each other.


    Seeing that he was not the enemy, his killing intention dissipated immediately.


    "General, we are ordered by the Lord to come to support!"


    Lieutenant Liu hugged Han Yun in a respectful tone.


    Han Yun raised his hand gently. "Don''t be polite. You''re just in time."


    "Jiarou!" Wang Qinglong, who followed second lieutenant Liu, jumped out immediately when he saw mi Youning.


    He also knew that his second uncle''s family had moved to Luoyang.


    But when he saw mi Youning on the mountain, he looked worried and a little confused.


    Hearing Wang Qinglong''s voice, MI Youning also came out from behind Han Yun.


    "Cousin."


    "Why are you here, second uncle? Are they all right?"


    Mi Youning nodded with a smile, "I came up with my husband. My parents are good. They are in Luoyang City. Why did my cousin go up the mountain?"


    Wang Qinglong glanced at Han Yun standing aside and nodded gently.


    After a while, she found that her cousin''s husband seemed to be different.

 Chapter 1713

    There is an aura in the other party that makes him dare not look directly at him.


    Thinking about what Lieutenant Liu said to him on the road, he had some guesses in his heart, but he didn''t put them in the open.


    Wang Qinglong told mi Youning what happened in Wangjia village.


    Mi Youning didn''t expect that Wangjia village would be affected after all.


    However, she also fulfilled the original owner''s request to protect her family.


    After that, Lieutenant Liu and others saw the battle of life and death between the beast and the people of Luo, and they grew up one after another.


    His face was even more shocked and full of incredible expressions.


    After listening to the previous explanation, they knew that it was the general''s wife.


    For a moment, MI Youning received people''s eyes of surprise or admiration.


    There are also many lines of sight to explore.


    All these views are filtered by Mi Youning.


    Tigers, leopards, pythons, wolves, wasps, and even wild boars are still confronting the Romans.


    It will be light in another hour.


    Emperor Yuwen, who was far away in the capital, was awakened by his most powerful eunuch at the same time.


    "Emperor, the Falcon kept shouting outside."


    Emperor Yuwen opened his confused eyes, wore bright yellow bedclothes, got down from the Dragon couch and walked out without even shoes and socks.


    At this time, if there were no major things, falcons would not fly.


    Emperor Yuwen stood outside the love bedroom palace. Seeing this, the Falcon flew straight down and fell on his arm.


    Remove the wooden tube from the Falcon''s leg. Emperor Yuwen opened the secret letter directly, regardless of the Falcon''s failure to fly away.


    The contents of the note were swept at the bottom of his eyes, making his face gloomy and terrible.


    "Somebody! Summon the Taiwei, the Chamberlain of the military headquarters, and the mighty general to the palace!"


    Emperor Yuwen turned and strode to his bedroom. His handsome face was full of killing intention.


    This secret letter was sent from Luoyang City.


    This was the first time his emperor''s brother had treated him with such a pleading attitude since three years ago.


    The people of Romania attacked secretly before the end of the year, and his town general took hundreds of people to resist the 100000 army of the people of Romania.


    As long as you think of that scene, Emperor Yuwen feels bad.


    His younger brother was most dependent on Han Yun when he was young, and he always told each other what he had to say.


    His attitude is more intimate than his own brother.


    He could not imagine what his emperor''s brother would do if Han Yun had an accident.


    Before dawn, Emperor Yuwen summoned the grand master and the Minister of military aircraft into the palace.


    After that, he sent a powerful general, who was once a general of Zhenguo, to Luoyang City for support.


    It''s bound to beat back the Luo people. It''s best to take them in.


    Yes, Emperor Yuwen felt the softness of King Ruiyang after receiving the secret letter.


    He can''t see his brother like this.


    His emperor brother should be proud and carefree.


    Even in front of him, you shouldn''t bow your head like this.


    ¡­¡­


    it''s dawn.


    The Romans stopped attacking later because they were not opponents of beasts.


    Soldiers from the yuan and Song Dynasties who came from the border surrounded the back mountain waters of Wangjia village for the first time.


    Their ships were transferred from Luoyang City wharf.


    Seeing this, MI Youning dismissed all the animals.


    Especially the boa constrictors who have experienced a night''s battle, it is time for them to hibernate. Now they are not as flexible as they were at first.


    Han Yun knew that a large number of reinforcements had arrived. Seeing that the animals were retreating, he hugged mi Youning tightly.


    Then he summoned Lieutenant Liu and asked him to escort mi Youning to Luoyang with several people.


    "Yes, my subordinates!" Lieutenant Liu knelt on one knee.


    Mi Youning also knows that her stay is meaningless.

 Chapter 1714

    After a year together, she occasionally added soul power to the meals she cooked for Han Yun.


    Han Yun has already been cured of all the hidden injuries in his body.


    Even if she leaves now, she can rest assured.


    But she didn''t leave, but took Han Yun''s hand and told, "I''ll ask Lieutenant Liu to bring the red rabbit back. I''m afraid this battle won''t end in a short time. Take care of yourself. I''ll wait for you at home until you win and return."


    Han Yun opened his mouth and finally tightened it.


    "OK." a hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    Seeing this, MI Youning raised his hand, blocked Liu''s sight with his wide sleeves, and gently printed his lips close to Han Yun.


    Han Yun''s eyes were full of reluctance, but he still watched Lieutenant Liu and others escort mi Youning down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    The war between the Luo people and the yuan and Song Dynasties was imminent.


    The people in Luoyang are terrified.


    Mi Youning is now in the most prosperous house in Luoyang.


    She sat on a soft couch in front of the backyard window.


    It has been a month since Houshan separated from Han Yun in Wangjia village that day.


    Just a few days ago, she found out she was pregnant.


    Mi Youning touched the child in her belly and showed a happy smile in her eyes.


    Once she also had a child, the child of Rong Zexian Jun.


    It''s a boy. His name is mi Tianxi.


    Unfortunately, her fate with him is too shallow after all.


    This time, she should accompany the child to the end.


    I just don''t know if Han Yun, who is now far away in the battlefield, would be very happy to know that she is pregnant.


    In the first month of pregnancy, it was the original mother Liu who first saw her physical discomfort.


    I vomit everything, have a bad appetite, and especially like sour and sweet food.


    This time I asked the doctor to know I was pregnant.


    When mi Youning knew it, he was not very emotional.


    Instead, Liu immediately knelt down, worshipped heaven and earth, and worshipped all kinds of gods and Buddhas.


    The family knew that Han Yun had risen to the battlefield and fought with the Romanians.


    Even their son, who had just returned home for the new year, got the news and rushed to XX County in Jiangnan at the first time.


    Now mi Youning is pregnant, which can be regarded as having a queen for the Han family.


    Even if Han Yun really has something on the battlefield, he won''t lose his heir.


    Mi Youning shakes her head and laughs.


    With her, how could Han Yun have an accident.


    In this way, under the care of Liu, the second month soon came.


    Mi Youning''s stomach still doesn''t show, but it''s making a lot of noise.


    She didn''t get better until the third month.


    Tossed for two months, the fourth month, this phenomenon of pregnancy and vomiting improved.


    And MI Youning''s stomach has begun to show.


    Soon, the fifth month came, and MI Youning''s stomach was round.


    On this day, she strolled in the yard with the help of Liu.


    Spring is coming.


    The weather has gradually warmed up, but the war is still coming to an end.


    That night, MI Youning lay on his bed and fell asleep.


    But the message of asking for help appeared in my mind.


    It was an intuition, not a verbal cry for help


    In the dark, the sleeping man opened his eyes with a brush.


    Mi Youning opened her eyes, twisted her head and looked out at the sky.


    It was dark outside, but mi Youning seemed to see the battlefield in the distance.


    Thousands of troops are fighting in the night, and her beloved man is holding the person in her arms sadly.


    The man in his arms was covered with blood. His face, which should have been clear and meaningful, was pale at the moment.


    This man is king Ruiyang.


    The other party''s fatal wound is in the moon and Hungary.

 Chapter 1715

    In the dark, MI Youning knew that the person who asked for help was king Ruiyang.


    But why did she feel King Ruiyang''s cry for help.


    Who is he?


    However, looking at the passage of King Ruiyang''s life, MI Youning had no time to think more, sat up and disappeared directly on the bed.


    But in the blink of an eye, she appeared in the broken limbs and bloody killing battlefield.


    Han Yun also held the Ruiyang king in his arms and looked sad.


    This is the moment when he saw the big child when he was young and looked at the other party falling down. The pain and reluctance in his heart made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Mi Youning appeared on the battlefield in his obscene clothes and stopped the soldiers of the yuan, song and Luo countries who were killing around.


    It was a spectacular scene when hundreds of thousands of soldiers stopped at the same time.


    So she bared her feet and stepped on the bloody soil.


    Soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties, looking at her in Yuan and song costumes, stepped aside one after another.


    Luo people didn''t want to move. They even looked at Mi Youning''s beautiful face and graceful figure, and his eyes exuded disgusting light.


    However, when mi Youning passed by, their bodies got out of control.


    It''s like something is ordering them to do so, out of control.


    Han Yun felt the silence around him and raised his head.


    At a glance, I saw mi Youning walking with his bare feet and blood in his thin clothes.


    Emotions flashed through each other''s eyes.


    He always knew that his wife was different and very mysterious.


    He has a strange skill and cured the red rabbit and horse that accompanied him in the north and south.


    It can also manipulate animals.


    Full of strange things, but they are very useful.


    Her thoughts are bolder than those of women in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Seeing mi Youning''s appearance, Han Yun was stunned and surprised.


    "Xiao Jiu! Help him! You help him!" Han Yun shouted excitedly.


    However, looking at Mi Youning, King Ruiyang with both eyes, he heard Han Yun''s address and stepped down.


    "You, what do you call me?"


    Xiao Jiu? What an ancient name.


    Han Yun was confused and said again, "madam, save ruiwang, you will have a way, right?"


    He asked with an expectant look.


    I am not surprised that MI Youning appeared on the battlefield in the middle of the night.


    Mi Youning walked towards Han Yun with a broken eyebrow.


    She squatted down and looked at the king Ruiyang who had fallen into a coma.


    Such a close distance makes her more aware of the distress information uploaded from the other party.


    Moreover, there is a familiar smell on each other''s body.


    Who is it?


    Mi Youning did not save people at the first time, but searched in his mind.


    Whose breath makes her so familiar.


    Suddenly, she suddenly raised her head and stared at Ruiyang King inconceivably.


    Little soul! It''s a little soul!


    Immediately, MI Youning didn''t have time to think about it. He grabbed King Ruiyang from Han Yun''s arms.


    Seeing this, Han Yun believes that she must have a way to save people.


    Is a kind of honey trust.


    That feeling was deeply implanted in his heart when he married her and saw her face on the first day.


    Han Yun stood up and raised his hands to the quiet soldiers around him.


    "Kill me!"


    Upon hearing this, the soldiers of the state of Luo immediately killed the soldiers of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    The soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties, however, held a lofty admiration for MI Youning.


    As if she were the Savior.


    This allows them to fight with the Romanians and fight with all their strength.


    Han Yun also led his confidants to clear the open space of MI Youning.

 Chapter 1716

    Mi Youning grabs the body of King Ruiyang and releases the power of his soul.


    The bleeding from the chest wound had been stopped.


    The body of King Ruiyang also floats in the void under the power of his soul.


    There are many dead souls on the battlefield, and these forces are absorbed by Mi Youning.


    Good and evil can be distinguished by colorful glass stones.


    The souls of those who did evil in their lifetime are all absorbed, and the souls with white light and clean will be automatically filtered.


    All the power transmitted from the ring soul space was transmitted to King Ruiyang.


    Mi Youning''s hands are full of countless strands of white light, just like white thread, which is tightly wrapped around King Ruiyang.


    People around saw this scene and had different thoughts.


    Seeing this, the soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties felt that she was an immortal.


    Suddenly, a horn sounded from the direction of the Romanians.


    It''s a call to retreat.


    Seeing that the Luo people were about to retreat, the soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties fought them like crazy.


    The scene of the withdrawal of the Romanians was very tragic.


    Here, King Ruiyang is out of danger because of the power of his soul.


    He floated in the void and opened his eyes.


    I saw mi Youning at the first sight.


    The pale face showed a smile, and the bloodless lips opened and closed gently.


    The other party confided a word silently.


    "Here you are."


    Mi Youning read his lips.


    This sentence made her waste all her strength.


    Mi Youning didn''t stop until the wound on King Ruiyang''s chest disappeared and his intact skin was restored.


    Without the support of the soul, the body of King Ruiyang was slowly falling until it fell gently on the ground.


    Mi Youning hurried over and propped up his head.


    "Little soul?"


    She asked tentatively.


    The king of Ruiyang bent his eyes and smiled, but he didn''t speak and just nodded.


    Mi Youning saw this face with a hatred of iron and steel. "How did you make yourself like this?!"


    Ruiyang Wang shook his head gently and spit out a few words, "there are taboos."


    There are taboos. He can''t say too much.


    Mi Youning understood it for a second and poked Ruiyang king, that is, xiaohuner''s forehead.


    Han Yun saw this scene when he turned around.


    He strode forward, grabbed a confidant and asked the other party to hold King Ruiyang.


    And he pulled mi Youning up from the ground and held him tightly in his arms.


    When hugging, she protected her stomach very much.


    At the first glance, he saw mi Youning''s stomach grow up.


    He knows the children here are his.


    Because his hands were full of blood, he didn''t dare to touch mi Youning''s stomach. He just hugged him in his arms.


    King Ruiyang leaned behind Han Yun''s confidant and looked at his nervous appearance.


    There is also the action of protecting mi Youning as an eye bead, with a flash of contempt in his eyes.


    Yes, it is contempt.


    Xiaohuner despises Han Yun at this time.


    Because he stayed with his master for tens of thousands of years and watched him spoil his wife.


    He arranged this step by step, and calculated every step.


    Only for the people at the top of his heart not to be wronged.


    "Master, you really can''t change your wife slave habit."


    This little soul whispered. Although it was very small, MI Youning heard it in his ears.


    Not to mention Han Yun with keen ears.


    They looked at King Ruiyang together.


    The latter was still pale, but his eyes looked very soul.


    "What did you just say?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    They stared at King Ruiyang and asked.

 Chapter 1717

    Little soul found that he had said something wrong. He immediately closed his mouth and looked at the Luo people with fart and urine not far away.


    And their soldiers in the yuan and Song dynasties are still struggling to hunt down.


    This war, no surprise, won again in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Han Yun narrowed his eyes and stared at the wrong Ruiyang king.


    I feel something has changed in him.


    Looking at the retreat of the Romanians, Han Yun waved back the soldiers of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Don''t chase the poor aggressors. The Luo people will clean up sooner or later, but not now.


    Han Yun looked anxiously at his daughter in his arms, "what if they all see it?"


    They are all the soldiers of the yuan, song and Luo states present.


    Mi Youning smiled and touched the baby in her stomach. She was a daughter.


    This baby is a beautiful daughter.


    Instead of answering Han Yun''s question, she touched her stomach and asked with a smile, "don''t you touch her?"


    Han Yun looked along her line of sight. His round belly looked very scary.


    He was suddenly nervous and didn''t know how to put his hands.


    Seeing him like this, MI Youning smiled, took his hand and brought it to his stomach.


    Just as he was about to touch mi Youning''s stomach, Han Yun''s hand suddenly stopped.


    No matter how hard mi Youning tried, he just didn''t want to move forward.


    Seeing this, MI Youning looked at Han Yun suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Blood," he said.


    Then he broke away from MI Youning''s hand and raised his hand.


    The bloody hand came into mi Youning''s eyes.


    Mi Youning, who was originally confused, showed a little smile at this time.


    She took his hand again and put it firmly on her belly.


    "Your daughter is not so delicate. She is a devil in the world."


    Then he led Han Yun''s hand and touched his bulging stomach.


    Han Yun felt something stirring in his stomach, jumping and jumping.


    He looked at Mi Youning with surprised eyes.


    The latter said with a gentle smile, "this is restless, little guy. Kick you."


    "Kick me?" Han Yun couldn''t believe it.


    He gently touched mi Youning''s stomach, moving gently and seriously.


    This was not enough. He was still on the battlefield full of fire. Regardless of the majesty of his general, he squatted down and put his ears on MI Youning''s stomach.


    Just when he didn''t notice, MI Youning raised his hands.


    Crystal white light emanated from her hands.


    Those crystal white lights, like particles, are pouring into every soldier around.


    Even the Romanian soldiers who had gone away were contaminated.


    The king of Ruiyang, who was supported by others, stood upright and gently covered the mouth of Yue Xiong.


    After all, this body is human. He still feels the pain there and the call of death.


    Just when mi Youning was healing him, he was all the memories he shouldn''t have in the task world.


    At the moment, looking at Mi Youning''s actions, he naturally knows what she is doing.


    "Feng Xie has seen the master!"


    Xiaohuner knelt beside Han Yun, but her guilty eyes looked at Mi Youning.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning glanced at the little soul.


    Han Yun still kept his previous action, just like others, squatting in place.


    Seeing this scene, MI Youning''s smile curved around her mouth, full of evil spirit.


    "Little soul, what''s your explanation?"


    He naturally wants to explain.


    However, looking at Mingming''s recovery of memory, but indifferent master.


    He bit his teeth, raised his head and said to MI Youning, "empress Feng, every person you meet in the world is the master."

 Chapter 1718

    Xiaohuner knows that MI Youning has something to ask.


    Then he explained, "Queen Phoenix, you are the queen phoenix of the Phoenix family. The master is the ancient god of the Phoenix family. The master''s marriage with you was blocked by the way of heaven. In order to protect you, the master had to build these three thousand worlds just to keep your soul immortal.


    I am an ancient god born of the Qi of heaven and earth. The LORD sent me here to protect you. I didn''t tell you before because I forgot the past. "


    After the words, the little soul looked at Mi Youning with a guilty heart.


    Hearing his words, MI Youning seemed to have something in his mind.


    "You don''t deserve mi Lanyun. He''s your adoptive father!"


    Adoptive father, who is that?


    Mi Youning saw scenes after scenes.


    A man like a god looked at her spoiled and said, how about marrying me?


    She looked at the beautiful woman with the same appearance as her soul and nodded happily.


    Heaven appeared to stop them from getting married.


    A man like a God still hugged her tightly and said domineering, taking only mi Youning.


    Mi Youning?!


    Hearing these three words, MI Youning, standing on the battlefield, shrunk his pupils and immediately leaned back.


    As soon as his eyes closed, he fell into a coma.


    At this critical moment, Han Yun, who had remained motionless before, immediately put her in his arms.


    The aura around him changed. He was no longer domineering, but introverted.


    Just a glance makes people feel pressure.


    Han Yun held mi Youning in his arms and glanced at the little soul kneeling on the ground.


    This eye made the little soul sweat on his forehead and even bleed at the corners of his mouth.


    But he still didn''t dare to move. He even kept his kneeling position and respectfully said, "master."


    Han Yun lowered his eyes and covered the peerless beauty in his eyes.


    An unemotional voice sounded, "you talk too much."


    When the little soul heard the speech, his pupils tightened and begged for mercy immediately, "master, I''m wrong!"


    Han Yun ignored him, holding mi Youning in his arms, disappeared in place and appeared again in the camp that was already on the border.


    Seeing this scene, the little soul was inexplicably relieved.


    The master is really angry. It seems that he did something wrong.


    But he didn''t punish him, which was his good luck.


    After Han Yun left, xiaohuner got up and looked at the people around him, thinking it would take another quarter of an hour to ease.


    Now the whole world is at a standstill.


    The man in the capital should be as sober as him.


    The little soul sat on the battlefield full of stumps, waiting for the people to wake up, and then took the army back to the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Emperor Yuwen, who was far away in the capital, all the people around him also fell into stillness.


    But he was alone.


    After that, the crystal particles scattered all over the sky.


    He was surrounded by white crystal particles.


    Then a lot of memories flooded into his mind.


    "Feng Xie, take me with you!" standing on the reincarnation platform, a man in green looked at the young man who was about to jump down.


    The boy shook his head, "Ji Jiu, after the master sent me to guard Feng, you can only make trouble. When I come back, I will be responsible for you!"


    Ji Jiu, that is, the man in Tsing Yi, was angry when he heard the speech. He thought that he was pushed the night before the teenager jumped into the reincarnation stage.


    Although he was on the, he didn''t accept the Phoenix evil, but only wanted a dew marriage for one night.


    "If you dare to jump, I''ll jump with you. I''ll write backwards without pressing you a thousand times!"


    Feng Xie smiled when she heard the speech, turned around and jumped off the reincarnation platform without hesitation.

 Chapter 1719

    Seeing Feng Xie jump down, Ji Jiu did what he said and jumped down.


    After that, they met in the mission world.


    Emperor Yuwen looked at the scenes in front of him. In every task world, he pressed the Phoenix evil without memory many times.


    However, there are some small frictions between them in the world.


    Three years ago, when Emperor Yuwen was on a personal expedition, he was poisoned and needed to communicate with others.


    He clearly knew that the person under him that night was Ruiyang king and Yuwen Haoqing.


    But Li Feiyan, who picked up the leak, was canonized as the queen.


    Although he didn''t touch Li Feiyan for many years, there was a gap between him and the Phoenix evil of Ruiyang king.


    Emperor Yuwen stood on the hall and looked at the picture of him getting along with every world of Fengxie, with a spoiled smile in his eyes.


    The proud little guy didn''t escape from his palm in the end.


    Now that he has recovered his memory, is it time to return.


    He had a hunch that one day was coming.


    ¡­¡­


    In military barracks far away from the border.


    Han Yun, no, or MI Lanyun, returns to the main account with MI Youning in his arms.


    Put the person gently on the couch.


    Looking at her bulging stomach, a touch of tenderness flashed in her eyes.


    When mi Youning touched his stomach with his hand, all his memories returned at that moment.


    Whether it is the previous life or the present life, as well as the 10000 year memory of reincarnation in the task world, all flow into my mind.


    This is the cinnabar mole he put on the tip of his heart.


    Mi Lanyun sits by the bed and knows that MI Youning''s memory will return.


    He decided to do it himself and let her take it all.


    He stretched out his slender jade like hand and gently clicked it on MI Youning''s forehead.


    Mi Youning, who was in a coma, received all her memories in the Feng family in her dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Tens of thousands of years ago, a little red fox was bitten in the mountain of Warcraft.


    She tried to escape and ran into a big tree.


    Then... It fainted.


    She didn''t see a fairy like man sitting on the spirit tree.


    The man was stunned when he saw him knocked out, and then his face showed a city like smile.


    I saw the man falling gently and standing on the ground in the twinkling of an eye.


    With a wave of one hand, the little red fox came to his arms.


    Man is the God of the Phoenix family, MI Lanyun.


    The little fox he held was his cinnabar mole in the future.


    He gave her mi surname, MI Youning.


    A thousand years later, the little fox was a beautiful woman in human form.


    Mi Youning looked at the woman''s soul and face like her and knew that this was her.


    No mistake, that kind of physical and mental feeling made her deeply understand that the little fox adopted by the upper body of the Feng family was her mi Youning.


    Next, a little beauty came out of the Phoenix family, and a little fox spread all over the world.


    Many people, immortals and gods came to ask for marriage, and even demons and demons came to ask for marriage.


    This made the Phoenix family, the favorite of the six worlds, shine.


    But mi Lanyun, the God of the Phoenix family, was not happy.


    He looked at the little girl who grew up and belonged to him. How could he let others peep.


    So he asked mi Youning, who had raised him for thousands of years, to marry him.


    He said, "how about marrying me?"


    Mi Youning feels the same. Mi Youning, who has lived in the Phoenix family for thousands of years, was so happy at that moment.


    She nodded, "OK, ok..."


    They share the same heart.


    But on the day of the wedding, heaven did not allow them to be together.


    He even gave mi Lanyun the name of adoptive father.

 Chapter 1720

    God knows, she never called mi Lanyun her father.


    Since she was taken to the Phoenix family and opened her eyes to see mi Lanyun, who was as handsome as a god of heaven and as a relegated immortal, she has always regarded him as her man.


    Later, she was put into reincarnation by the way of heaven.


    After all, she is in the task world.


    Until the great Xia Dynasty, Regent Wang mi Lanyun appeared around him.


    At this time, she knew that being killed by the other party''s fiancee was just to avoid the trace of heaven.


    Just to accompany her to reincarnate in the task world.


    She saw everything that followed.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning opened her eyes, she was confused to see a man sitting beside her.


    When her eyes were clear, she saw that the man sitting by the bed was Han Yun.


    At the same time, the memories she received from her coma last night also poured into her mind.


    "Are you awake?" Han Yun saw her wake up, with a little surprise in her eyes.


    Mi Youning''s eyes showed deep affection.


    The man in front of her is the man she has loved for thousands of years.


    He is the ancient god of the Phoenix family.


    He was the imperial uncle who saved her from the cannibal palace and the Regent of the Xia Dynasty.


    He is also Shen Ke who once loved her deeply, but couldn''t get her response.


    He is a prince who pretends to be ill, has a dark belly and is cruel, but he only loves her.


    He was a bloodthirsty emperor. Obviously, he was so domineering, but he bowed down for her and gave her a dream wedding.


    He was recognized as a gentle male god in the hospital, but he finally hugged her and died. When she died, he would never live alone.


    He was the evil spirit of death. He liked to play with her, but she knocked him down. They swam all over the world and finally died and left together.


    He is the God of online games, he is the ghost president, he is the cold emperor, he is an indifferent senior


    He is


    He can be anyone, but his affection for him remains unchanged.


    Even if the appearance is introverted, there is definitely her position in the softest place at the bottom of his heart, and in the deepest place.


    Mi Youning ran tears from the corners of her eyes and rushed into Han Yun''s arms.


    Sobbing shouted, "I miss you so much! Miss you so much!"


    Han Yun hugged her painfully, his tone was gentle and distressed, "well, well, it''s all over. We''ll go back soon. After we go back, we''ll never separate and stay together forever."


    "Go back?" Mi Youning raised his head from Han Yun''s arms and looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    "Yes, we''re going back to the Phoenix family. That''s our home."


    Han Yun hugged mi Youning with deep eyes and a sigh.


    I''ve been wandering in this world for too long. I don''t know how the Phoenix family is now.


    Although the way of heaven will still prevent him from being with MI Youning.


    But he was prepared. The way of heaven is not eternal life.


    Since the way of heaven prevents him, then erase it.


    The killing intention from Han Yun was so strong that MI Youning was stunned for a moment.


    "You, you also remember?" Mi Youning raised his head and asked softly.


    Han Yun touched her head. "Silly girl, naturally I remember."


    "Will the way of heaven stop us from being together this time?"


    As long as she thought that she was put into reincarnation at the wedding scene, there was a man''s voice tearing her heart and lungs, and her heart was dead.


    Han Yun saw her look and knew that she remembered something a long time ago.


    "No, if you change the way of heaven that is not in the way, there will be no problems."


    Mi Youning lies in Han Yun''s arms with dependence.


    She always felt that something was going to happen before they returned.


    However, I believe what the man said in my heart.

 Chapter 1721

    Mi Youning is going to have a baby.


    Since she met Han Yun that day, she returned to the house in Luoyang City.


    Everything in her life was the same as usual, no difference.


    On this day, colorful lights appeared outside the sky.


    Large areas of colorful clouds gather in Luoyang.


    "Ah..."


    so painful! The painful mi Youning clenched his teeth and roared.


    Han Yun, who should have finished the battlefield and pocketed the Romanian city, seemed to feel something at this moment.


    He went to a deserted place and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Luoyang City, the room where mi Youning is located.


    All the women who were supposed to deliver the baby fell into stillness.


    Mi Youning was not surprised to see Han Yun appear.


    She held out her hand to Han Yun, sweating, with a painful and dependent face.


    "Pain, I''m so painful..."


    Han Yun walked to the bed. His handsome face was solemn and dignified.


    "It''s all right, baby. Come out soon." Han Yun said, kissing mi Youning''s forehead.


    Mi Youning still feels pain, the pain of trying to tear her body apart.


    "Lan Yun, I don''t want to have a baby. It''s too painful!"


    Han Yun saw her in such pain and replied, good, good.


    But his eyes became more and more serious.


    He slowly put his hand on MI Youning''s stomach and a golden light flashed.


    Han Yun''s eyes stared gloomily at the child in his stomach.


    "Ah ah..."


    After a while, MI Youning screamed.


    The baby in her belly was finally born.


    Little child, covered with blood.


    She was held high by Han Yun and sent to MI Youning''s arms.


    Looking at the child''s wrinkled appearance, MI Youning is full of a happy smile.


    She held the child in her arms and wrapped it in soft cotton cloth she had prepared earlier.


    Suddenly, MI Youning raised her head and looked straight at Han Yun.


    "Where''s Tianxi? My mi Tianxi is still there?"


    That''s the child she gave birth to with Rong Zexian Jun in the task world.


    Han Yun saw that she only asked now and smiled and touched her head. "Yes, he has been sent back to the Phoenix family by me. Many people are with him."


    "Really?" Mi Youning wanted to sit up as soon as he was excited.


    How could Han Yun let her get up at this time and press her on the bed.


    "Your body is too weak now. Don''t toss."


    Mi Youning firmly grasped Han Yun''s arm, "it''s nice that my Tianxi is still alive."


    "That''s our child. It will live naturally."


    Han Yun gently took the sweat soaked hair of her face and opened it to the pillow.


    "Baby, when the world is over, we should go back."


    Mi Youning nodded with wet eyes, "well, I miss home, miss our home."


    Han Yun feels pity for her like this.


    He bent down and gently printed a kiss on MI Youning''s face.


    But when he looked at his daughter, his eyes showed a touch of pain.


    When the child couldn''t make it out, he knew there was a problem.


    But I didn''t expect such a fate.


    Will the child eventually follow in the footsteps of him and her mother.


    But I don''t know how to bear the woman in my arms. The child leaves them.


    Han Yun has a pair of Phoenix eyes and a little daughter who is biting her finger. Those eyes look up with her mother''s eyes.


    Seeing Han Yun''s eyes with little emotion, the little daughter giggled.


    Han Yun saw this and the temperature of his eyes returned.


    Just, it''s his daughter after all.


    "Mi Raner, your name is mi Raner."

 Chapter 1722

    King Ruiyang was the most noble prince of the yuan and Song dynasties. He loved his brother since childhood.


    Except for his brother Han, he never knew about it.


    He and yuwendi are close brothers, but they are not.


    Although the emperor kept it from him, he still knew that he was not his father''s child.


    In those days, the concubine of the cold palace couldn''t stand loneliness, so she had an affair with the guards in the palace.


    And he came into the world.


    The concubine of Lenggong is the sister of the empress family. Empress Renshan holds him by her side.


    But he lost his right to inherit the throne since childhood.


    The thing that belongs to a man has been smaller since he was a child.


    Although it is in a private place, it is also crippling.


    He was denied the throne all his life.


    These were all inadvertently told when he grew up.


    As for why I told him, I just wanted him to turn against the imperial brother.


    But he killed the informer and even found out all the people behind him.


    That year, he was only fifteen, but he was already so cruel.


    Because he didn''t want the emperor to know about it.


    It''s ridiculous that he still wants to hide it from the emperor.


    Who is brother Huang? He is the emperor of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    He was Emperor Yuwen, who had been patient since childhood and had a deep city government.


    How could the other party not know his identity that has been buried for many years.


    Changes, in the year when Ruiyang Wang was 16.


    This year, Emperor Yuwen marched in person.


    "Doctor Xuan! Come on! Doctor Xuan!"


    Suddenly, from the emperor''s account came the frightened voice of the powerful eunuch around him.


    At this time, Han Yun and King Ruiyang are coming.


    "Grandpa Qi, what happened?" Han Yun asked.


    He wears armor and has a handsome face, which attracts many women.


    Han Yun was not disfigured at this time.


    Duke Qi is the most trusted eunuch of emperor Yuwen and grew up with him.


    When Duke Qi saw Han Yun and the Ruiyang King around him, it was like having a backbone.


    He whispered excitedly, "Lord, general, emperor, he vomited blood!"


    As soon as he heard what father-in-law Qi said, King Ruiyang immediately opened the curtain of the main tent and strode in.


    Emperor Yuwen was lying on his bed, rolling around, still tearing his clothes.


    It''s like being burned.


    Seeing this, King Ruiyang strode forward, "brother Huang, brother Huang, where are you suffering?"


    As soon as he sat beside the bed, he was knocked down on the bed by Emperor Yuwen.


    "Yang Yang, Yang Yang..."


    Ruiyang Wang is called Yuwen Haoqing and is nicknamed Yangyang.


    At the moment when Emperor Yuwen fell, Han Yun and Duke Qi also came in.


    Their faces were shocked when they saw the scene on the bed.


    Emperor Yuwen, who was restrained in their eyes, was tearing off the clothes of King Ruiyang.


    He is still using his lips to touch the body of Ruiyang king.


    Seeing this, Duke Qi hurriedly came forward and pulled people away.


    But he pulled Ruiyang king, and Emperor Yuwen stared at him like crazy.


    The cruelty released from the eyes of emperor Yuwen is the eyes that want to kill Duke Qi.


    When Duke Qi went to pull emperor Yuwen again, he was kicked away by the latter.


    He hugged King Ruiyang as if he were protecting a bone.


    Han Yun came forward and couldn''t separate them.


    When King Ruiyang saw this, he was happy, but he was very worried.


    If brother Huang were normal, he would never do this to him.


    Looking at brother Huang''s Scarlet eyes, King Ruiyang showed his love in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and patted him on the back.


    "Brother Huang, it''s me. I''m Yang Yang. Will you come down first?"


    Yu Wendi didn''t listen at all. He still lay on him and even began to worship his body inch by inch with his hands.

 Chapter 1723

    Just at this time, the news of the arrival of the imperial doctor came from outside the account.


    Emperor Yuwen also lay on the body of King Ruiyang and forcibly imprisoned his body to prevent him from escaping.


    Seeing this, Ruiyang Wang Chong told Duke Qi standing beside the bed, "Duke Qi, put down the bed tent."


    As soon as he said this, Han Yun and Qi Gonggong who stood aside understood what he meant.


    Duke Qi quickly stepped forward and put down both floors in the bed tent.


    People standing outside can''t see the scene inside.


    In this way, Duke Qi was relieved and let the royal doctor outside the account come in.


    The imperial doctor sat on the bench outside the tent, pulling strings and cutting veins.


    This is a skill that only imperial doctors who have reached a certain level of medical skills can have.


    When the imperial doctor cut the pulse, his face was a little ugly.


    Duke Qi is a personal genius. Seeing this, he narrowed his eyes and asked the imperial guards outside the account to guard all around. No one is allowed to enter the account.


    Han Yun also felt wrong. He went to the imperial doctor. "What''s the matter with the emperor? He vomited blood before."


    The imperial doctor immediately got up and knelt on the ground, "the emperor was poisoned!"


    "Make it clear to our family!"


    Duke Qi was in a hurry.


    Similarly, in his bed, King Ruiyang, who was dealing with emperor Yuwen''s restless provocation, was also surprised.


    He put his eyes on the emperor''s brother.


    The other party''s eyes are scarlet, and there is a lack of hope in his eyes as a man.


    With such eyes, the king of Ruiyang is trembling.


    But, unexpectedly, brother Huang was poisoned.


    "What poison has the emperor taken? How to detoxify?"


    Han Yun saw that although the royal doctor was frightened, he didn''t have a dying attitude. He knew that he should be able to detoxify.


    Hearing the speech, the imperial doctor immediately said, "as long as you force the toxin out, you can detoxify it."


    "That''s it?"


    The imperial doctor shook his head, "the emperor needs to favor a woman and force the toxin out, but the favored person will be poisoned by the toxin..."


    "Well..."


    Just then, a sob came from the bed tent.


    The royal doctor''s words stopped abruptly.


    The voice was clearly... Clearly someone was in the account.


    It sounds very charming.


    Han Yun and Qi Gonggong were also stunned.


    But they blocked the imperial doctor''s eyes.


    "Go on!" Han Yun said with dignity.


    "Yes, people who are favored by the emperor will be infringed by toxins. The toxins can''t be discharged without three or five years."


    The clothes of King Ruiyang were all taken back.


    It was for this reason that he did not control his voice.


    As soon as he thought that there were people outside the account, King Ruiyang quickly stretched out his hand and covered his mouth.


    He raised his hand and covered his mouth. He should have protected the clothes below. It was immediately dangerous.


    A smile of evil spirit appeared in emperor Yuwen''s eyes.


    For the first time, he asked King Ruiyang to withdraw all the clothes that were in the way.


    At the same time, Han Yun and Qi Gonggong also know the method of detoxification and let the imperial doctor retreat.


    At this time, Emperor Yuwen seemed to wake up and stopped pestering King Ruiyang.


    But his hands did not leave the waist of King Ruiyang.


    Still tightly encircling him.


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as emperor Yuwen spoke, Han Yun and Duke Qi knelt on the ground one after another, and the latter looked frightened.


    Han Yun was brave and opened his mouth to the bed: "emperor, but he wants to summon a woman to detoxify. The minister will attract a clean woman."


    No one saw the worry in Han Yun''s eyes when he looked at the bed.


    He knows what king Ruiyang is thinking about Emperor Yuwen.


    If something really happened to the two brothers

 Chapter 1724

    Han Yun felt his scalp numb as long as he thought of what really happened to the two brothers.


    Yuwen emperor heard Han Yun''s proposal and looked gloomy and murderous.


    "I told you to get out! Get out!"


    Han Yun and Duke Qi looked at each other. Duke Qi took the lead in standing up and walking outside the account.


    Who is father Qi?


    It was a slave who had been with emperor Yuwen for many years.


    How could he not know the master''s mind.


    He is the master, but he regards King Ruiyang as his heart.


    He knows that he can''t stop what happened today.


    Han Yun soon followed and left with a silent sigh before leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    After both of them left, Emperor Yuwen''s deep eyes looked straight at King Ruiyang.


    "Yang Yang..."


    He had already had the most presumptuous reaction


    The body is about to explode, like a fire.


    Immediately, there was no time to prepare other.


    It''s like fighting the enemy on the battlefield.


    Go straight to the city gate, step into his territory and sweep wantonly.


    Soon, a cry came from the account.


    King Ruiyang, a big man, cried like this.


    Duke Qi, who was guarding outside the account, had to sympathize with the most noble prince of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    He followed emperor Yuwen since childhood.


    For the symbol of men, it is natural to see it in your eyes.


    When it comes to the emperor, even the donkey doesn''t violate it.


    Emperor Yuwen was tossing endlessly this night.


    King Ruiyang cried until dawn.


    Although his heart adores the emperor''s brother.


    However, no one told him that it would... Hurt so much if they did it.


    Before dawn, King Ruiyang looked at the emperor''s brother.


    For fear that he would recover his strength, he fell down again.


    Hurriedly dressed in a hurry and left the main account trembling.


    However, his departure brought out countless problems in the future.


    It was king Ruiyang who detoxified emperor Yuwen.


    The next day, just after dawn, the emperor decreed to canonize a woman as Queen.


    It was said that the prime minister''s daughter had made meritorious contributions to the rescue and was canonized as the queen. The class teacher would be canonized after returning to the dynasty.


    When King Ruiyang heard the news, it was already dark.


    He was tossed all night and slept for five or six hours.


    When he woke up, he heard the emperor''s will. He felt that the sky was falling.


    Then, in a hurry, he vomited a big mouthful of blood, turned his eyes and fainted.


    The bodyguard guarding King Ruiyang immediately told the emperor.


    When King Ruiyang fainted, Emperor Yuwen came to see him with Duke Qi, Han Yun and Li Feiyan, who was granted the title of Queen.


    The imperial doctor has already been brought to examine the pulse of King Ruiyang.


    I found that there was the same poison in the body of King Ruiyang as emperor Yuwen.


    But the poison was clearly passed on.


    "Why did the Lord vomit blood?" emperor Yuwen stared at the imperial doctor with gloomy eyes.


    The imperial doctor was sweating when Emperor Yuwen asked.


    He immediately knelt on the ground and replied in fear: "tell the emperor that King Ruiyang is weak and needs to take good care of himself. He will be fine after three or five years."


    Hearing his reply, Emperor Yuwen''s face looked much better.


    But the worries on the face have not diminished.


    "If you need any medicine, just report it. The king is a body of gold. You can''t delay it."


    "Yes."


    When Emperor Yuwen ordered the royal doctor, King Ruiyang woke up on his bed.


    He caught emperor Yuwen at a glance.


    At the same time, I also saw the beautiful woman standing beside him.


    A self mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "Brother Huang."


    When Emperor Yuwen saw him wake up, his face was excited and his eyes showed pity.


    "Yang Yang, you''re awake."

 Chapter 1725

    When King Ruiyang heard the address of emperor Yuwen, he thought that this man called him so last night.


    The smile on his face mocked himself even more.


    He lowered his eyes and covered the mood in his eyes. He said respectfully: "younger brother, thank you for coming to see the emperor."


    As soon as emperor Yuwen heard this, he knew that he was angry.


    However, he thought of the relationship between them and the threat of the women around him.


    "Well, if you''re all right, you''ve heard what the imperial doctor said. You''ll send someone to escort you back to Beijing in two days."


    King Ruiyang didn''t lift his head, "yes, thank you, Emperor."


    Emperor Yuwen heard the word "alienated emperor" and clenched his hands into a fist.


    "Yang Yang, do you have to talk to me like that?!"


    King Ruiyang raised his head and looked innocent.


    There were other things in his innocent sight, but there was a trace of sadness and resentment in the bottom of his eyes.


    Emperor Yuwen turned his head in embarrassment and didn''t dare to look at each other.


    "You have more rest. I''ll let you know when you''re ready."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Emperor Yuwen turned and was about to leave, but the women around him were restless.


    Li Feiyan looked at sitting on the bed, pale and weak, and a malicious smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "King Ruiyang, please take care of yourself. You must attend the Queen''s canonization ceremony when you return to the capital soon."


    Although he knew the woman was upset and kind, King Ruiyang was still angry when he heard this.


    "Wow... Wow..."


    King Ruiyang, who had just woke up, was in a hurry again and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    This is poisoned. Now the stimulated body is weaker.


    Seeing this, the imperial doctor directly came forward to diagnose his pulse without waiting for emperor Yuwen''s order.


    The imperial doctor is from emperor Yuwen. His surname is Lin.


    He could see that emperor Yuwen liked King Ruiyang very much.


    After diagnosing the pulse, he immediately turned around and said solemnly to Li Feiyan, "please don''t disturb the Lord here any more. The Lord himself is weak. If you stimulate him, you will be charged with murdering the royal blood."


    Although the imperial doctor was as timid as a mouse in front of emperor Yuwen.


    But in front of others, he is not afraid of you.


    If he had not been accepted by Emperor Yuwen, the current imperial doctor Lin should still be traveling.


    Li Feiyan''s face was gloomy as soon as she heard the royal doctor''s words.


    A great doctor dared to treat her like this and let her face go.


    "Bold! Please dare you disrespect the palace!" Li Feiyan roared.


    Lin Yuyi didn''t even look at her and bowed respectfully to Emperor Yuwen.


    "Emperor, if you think King Ruiyang''s soul is too late to return to heaven, you can continue to let the queen make a noise here. But if you love the king, please let everyone go down."


    After emperor Yuwen opened his mouth from Li Feiyan, his face was always gloomy.


    He looked at each other with a murderous intention in his eyes, just like looking at a dead man.


    Li Feiyan could hear that the royal doctor Lin was beating around the Bush and disliked her.


    Unexpectedly, he dared to buckle his hat for her and immediately angrily asked the other party, "do you believe this palace killed you!"


    "Queen!"


    When Li Feiyan''s voice fell, Emperor Yuwen''s indifferent and cold voice sounded.


    Hearing the displeased voice of emperor Yuwen, Li Feiyan trembled and became honest immediately.


    With the help of the bodyguard, King Ruiyang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, my eyes showed ridicule.


    That''s all.


    This is what Xiao thought he shouldn''t have. Everything is just a mistake.


    Last night, it was regarded as the most regrettable thing that he fulfilled his life.

 Chapter 1726

    Ruiyang Wang looked at emperor Yuwen and Li Feiyan quite tired.


    His eyes could see that the imperial brother had no affection for Li Feiyan.


    However, he doesn''t want to explore these.


    "Brother Huang, please allow me to leave and return to Beijing immediately!" King Ruiyang knelt on his bed.


    Emperor Yuwen''s face changed a few times when he heard the speech, and then raised his head, and the deep feeling in his eyes slowly subsided.


    "OK." a hoarse compromise voice sounded in the account.


    Emperor Yuwen said, turned and strode away.


    His back was determined, but he was lonely.


    Who can understand his helplessness.


    Of course he knew who it was last night.


    It''s Yang Yang that he loved from childhood.


    It''s a teenager he''s been thinking about day and night.


    He''s only sixteen.


    How could he bear to destroy him.


    When Emperor Yuwen left the tent, a tear fell into the soil.


    The emperor should not have love.


    Not to mention the brotherhood.


    He can bet his life, but he dare not bet on the future of Ruiyang king.


    King Ruiyang was escorted back to Beijing overnight. As a general of the yuan and Song Dynasties, Han Yun had many capable men and confidants.


    Under the eyes of emperor Yuwen, he sent dozens of people to escort King Ruiyang away.


    Han Yun naturally knows what happened last night.


    In his eyes, Emperor Yuwen''s doing so is not right or wrong.


    He knew very well that Li Feiyan was the woman who made the means in the middle.


    Without Qi Gonggong''s negligence, she could not have entered the emperor''s account.


    There will be no subsequent threats.


    How dare that woman!


    He has been with emperor Yuwen and King Ruiyang for nearly ten years and naturally knows them.


    The Li family is not far from extermination.


    Shall the land of his bed let others sleep soundly.


    Moreover, they touched the bottom line of the emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    It took five years to defeat Luocha in Yuan and Song dynasties.


    Han Yun, the general of Zhenguo, has made great contributions.


    However, soon after the war ended, the town general disappeared.


    Many people in the court speculated that the emperor could not tolerate the generals of the town.


    If Han Yun hadn''t arranged his men before he left, he would have found a successor.


    The yuan and Song Dynasties may be unstable.


    Similarly, after the town general disappeared.


    King Ruiyang invited himself to Luoyang City.


    Naturally, he did not participate in the post seal ceremony.


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, two years passed.


    In the past two years, King Ruiyang has had a good time.


    Especially when Han Yun came to the door.


    He had a kind feeling for Han Yun since he was a child.


    When brother Huang is away, he always listens to Han Yun.


    However, I never thought of it.


    The other party was his superior master, the ancient god of the Phoenix family.


    King Ruiyang almost died on the battlefield. Mi Youning came to save him.


    He remembered all his memories.


    At the same time, it also interferes with the master''s plan.


    He told the identity of the Lord in advance to let the heaven know.


    In this life, they are still unstable.


    No wonder the LORD was so angry on the battlefield that day.


    ¡­¡­


    When the people of the state of Luo came, they were soon destroyed by the general of the state of Zhen and King Ruiyang, and won another victory in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    After the victory, Ruiyang King Ma returned to the capital without stopping.


    The master and empress Feng raise children in Luoyang City.


    And he also needs his lover''s explanation and... His counter offensive plan.


    The little soul''s memory is restored.


    Naturally, he has been a victim for so many generations.


    How can he accept it.


    He wants to counterattack.


    Sitting in the capital, Ji Jiu, that is, Emperor Yuwen, is waiting for xiaohuner to throw himself into the net.


    If he knows xiaohuner''s counter offensive plan, he must greet him with a smile.

 Chapter 1727

    King Ruiyang returned to the capital with his men and housekeeper Liu.


    He took the waist token to enter the palace and went straight to the palace.


    Emperor Yuwen is now in Zhaoyang palace, his favorite concubine, imperial concubine Yang''s palace.


    Over the past two years, Emperor Yuwen has loved imperial concubine Yang, which is well known all over the world.


    There are only two women in emperor Yuwen''s harem, the queen Li Feiyan.


    Now it has been exterminated. The Li family is connected with nine families. It is a crime of betraying the country.


    After the queen died, there was only one imperial concubine Yang left in the huge harem.


    It is said that imperial concubine Yang is the cinnabar mole of emperor Yuwen and the person he holds in the palm of his hand.


    It is said that concubine Yang''s face is not excellent, but emperor Yuwen is infatuated with her.


    Sitting in the palace, Emperor Yuwen looked at the huge palace and smiled strangely.


    In fact, there is no imperial concubine Yang. The word Yang is just the nickname of King Ruiyang.


    This Zhaoyang hall is just emperor Yuwen, in order to meet the regret in his heart.


    Like Yang Yang, his favorite concubine, always accompany him in the harem.


    Zhaoyang hall, imperial concubine Yang, these are all what he wants King Ruiyang to have.


    But emperor Yuwen knew that all this was too dreamy.


    King Ruiyang is his younger brother, the favored son of heaven, and the most noble prince in addition to the emperor of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    The other party must not enter the palace and become committed to him.


    Unless his wings are broken, his feet cannot move, and he is imprisoned in the Zhaoyang palace in this harem.


    But if he can''t.


    Emperor Yuwen looked at the empty, but full of the palace loved by King Ruiyang, showing a gentle and spoiled smile.


    He could not bear to break the wings of King Ruiyang, nor could he break his feet.


    That''s the man he put on the top of his heart.


    Before his memory was restored, he was reluctant to let him fall into a land of eternal doom.


    Now that his memory is back, he can''t make his Fengxie a little unhappy.


    When King Ruiyang came to the palace, he inquired about the whereabouts of emperor Yuwen.


    Even though he didn''t believe that emperor Yuwen would have anything to do with a woman, he was still uncomfortable.


    He went straight to Zhaoyang hall without stopping.


    But I don''t know. It''s hard for him to get out of the Palace this time.


    In the huge Zhaoyang hall, bamboo is planted in the yard, and there are no colorful flowers.


    Such an environment makes Ruiyang Wang''s vision comfortable.


    At a glance, he saw Duke Qi guarding outside the palace.


    "Duke Qi, the king wants to see his brother."


    Duke Qi smiled and said, "please, Lord, the emperor has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Hearing this, King Ruiyang raised his eyebrows.


    He did not step into the palace for the first time, but directly asked: "Duke Qi, who is this imperial concubine Yang?"


    Duke Qi''s smile deepened. "The Lord might as well go and have a look in person. I don''t know."


    As soon as he heard the slippery words, King Ruiyang knew he couldn''t find out anything.


    With a cold hum, he stepped into the Zhaoyang hall.


    Walking into Zhaoyang hall, I didn''t see groups of palace people.


    At a glance, I saw the man leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch.


    The arrogant and evil men hang their lips, their deep eyebrows and eyes are slightly selected, and their deep eyes are full of charm. They seem to despise everything in the world.


    This man is his man, Yuwen emperor, and Ji Jiu who invested in reincarnation with him.


    "You''re coming." the smiling words came out of emperor Yuwen''s mouth.


    The king of Ruiyang glanced, "did you know I was coming?"


    "That''s nature."


    Seeing King Ruiyang coming, Emperor Yuwen stretched out his hand and held the man in his arms.


    Then he fell on the imperial concubine''s couch.


    "Yang Yang, do you miss me?"


    After the memory of emperor Yuwen returned, the moral imprisonment in this world can no longer help him.


    His eyes are full of, following the eternal lover.


    King Ruiyang received the deep feeling in emperor Yuwen''s eyes and his nose was sour.


    Who dares to jump off the reincarnation platform easily.


    Once you encounter something, your lifelong cultivation will be scattered.


    The king of Ruiyang has no affectation. Naturally, he knows that this is his man.


    Back pressure it for the first time.


    He did not forget his counter offensive plan.


    King Ruiyang did as Ji Jiu did every time he pressed him.


    Slowly worship emperor Yuwen''s body and withdraw all his imperial clothes.


    After that, he began to tease - poke every part of him.


    "Brother, how about letting me come this time?" King Ruiyang was afraid of emperor Yuwen''s counter pressure and made a voice to lure - confusion.


    Yuwendi didn''t know what he thought. He nodded with a smile, but there was a dark light on the bottom of his eyes.


    King Ruiyang was excited when he saw this.


    He kept kissing, the most comfortable place for emperor Yuwen.


    Emperor Yuwen is very comfortable to be served.


    At the same time, King Ruiyang''s hand slowly backward.


    Until then, Emperor Yuwen finally made a move.


    Back pressure at the first time.


    Bully the body and move naturally and neatly.


    He went straight to the city gate and smiled. "Feng Xie, you still don''t have a long memory after all."


    Then he stepped into the city gate and occupied his territory.


    "Ji Jiu! I grass your ancestors!"


    Screams and abuse came from Zhaoyang hall.

 Chapter 1728

    After emperor Yuwen abdicated, he chose a six-year-old child from the royal family.


    Neither the child''s father nor mother is alive.


    When the prime minister Lai Zesheng was regent, he was a crown prince and a crown Fu before that.


    At present, Prime Minister Lai has the greatest power in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    If Prime Minister Lai wants to take that position, as long as he waves his hand, all civil and military officials in the court bow down.


    But he was not in the mood.


    Emperor Yuwen and he have the grace of knowing what to do.


    Similarly, Han Yun and MI Youning have the grace of saving lives with him.


    He can''t do such unkind things.


    Prime Minister Lai is now a powerful minister in the court. He is cruel and ruthless.


    However, he has a heart of submission to the royal family.


    From the position of the fifth grade official of the Ministry of justice, he climbed to the Minister of justice after many hardships.


    Until he sat as prime minister and was an important official of the first grade.


    Later, Emperor Yuwen ordered him to become the prince Shaofu.


    Over the years, no one knows the hardships he has suffered, and there are countless assassinations.


    That night, Lai Zesheng stood in the outer Hall of his bedroom, looking at the peach blossom tree outside the window.


    Suddenly remembered his hometown Luoyang City.


    I haven''t been back for years.


    Ten years.


    He is now in his thirties.


    In the past ten years, what he has experienced has always reminded him of his days in Luoyang. He is always happy.


    Except for the time in prison.


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground came from the yard.


    Lai Zesheng''s clear and meaningful face showed displeasure.


    There are bodyguards patrolling the residence all the time. How can people break in.


    Yes, someone broke in.


    Lai Zesheng looked at the man in black who broke into the room in the blink of an eye, wearing a black scarf.


    Even so, there was no fear in his eyes, and there was some unhappiness of being disturbed and homesick.


    The man in black was stunned when he saw Lai Zesheng, and then looked at the room with his injured arm.


    Now he should take out his sword and point to Lai Zesheng for help.


    But he didn''t do it.


    Seeing Lai Zesheng, he seemed to have come to a safe place.


    Similarly, Lai Zesheng felt that the man in black who broke into his room seemed too... Casual?


    In short, Lai Zesheng laughed at the reaction of the man in black.


    It also attracted his interest.


    He waved to the secret guards and told them not to show up.


    Lai Zesheng sat on the couch in front of the window, raised his hand, picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of hot tea.


    He put the tea cup in front of the empty table opposite, and then poured himself another cup.


    He had a leisurely attitude and felt no danger at all.


    He took the tea cup on the table to his mouth and took a sip.


    "Young Xia, why don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea? Since you''re here, you should know that no one dares to be presumptuous here."


    The man in black looked at Lai Zesheng sitting on the couch without fear.


    At this moment, I don''t know what happened, so I obediently walked over.


    He came to the table on the soft side and reached for the teacup.


    When he got it, he remembered to wear a black scarf.


    If you want to drink tea, you should take off the black towel.


    In this way, the man in black raised his tea cup and drank it. It was even worse to put it down.


    Lai Zesheng smiled at this.


    The laughter is joyful and somewhat cheerful.


    He seems to have never laughed so much in years.


    Such a happy laugh was brought by a stranger who broke into the room in the middle of the night.


    Lai Zesheng is not called a bodyguard in the dark because he deals with each other.


    But because of the eyes of the man in black.

 Chapter 1729

    His eyes were like opening a window of the man.


    At first, there was surprise in his eyes, and then there was joy.


    Joy comes from the heart.


    Old fox Lai Zesheng naturally did not let go of the joy in the eyes of the man in black.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t drink tea, he lowered his eyes, put the cup in his hand on the table, stood up and walked towards the man in black.


    "You know me."


    A certain tone came out of his mouth.


    Seeing Lai Zesheng coming, the man in black stepped back.


    However, from beginning to end, the teacup in his hand was firmly held in his hand.


    He looked at Lai Zesheng in surprise. He didn''t understand why he didn''t see his true face.


    "Don''t come here." the man in black couldn''t help but make a noise when he saw Lai Zesheng getting closer and closer.


    His voice is very nice, with a clear and clean feeling.


    Lai Zesheng was somewhat nervous, anxious and worried about his tone.


    He stopped with a smile, but his handsome face stared straight into the eyes of the man in black.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in black avoided his sight and looked out of the window.


    He came to the prime minister''s house in a hurry because he was assassinated by unknown people tonight.


    At first, he really didn''t know this was the prime minister''s house.


    When he came in, he saw Lai Zesheng standing indoors, and then he found out where he had broken in.


    The man in black knew that it was not appropriate to stay here for a long time. He narrowed his eyes and covered up his initial tension and some strange emotions.


    He soon recovered his original sharp blade aura.


    He is calculating how to leave.


    There are several experts in the house, and there are bodyguards who are not weak outside the door.


    He had a wound in his arm and thought he could break out.


    But at this time, the man in black felt a little unstable.


    Lai Zesheng also said, "do you feel weak and want to sleep?"


    The man in black turned his head and looked straight at him.


    Although sharp, Lai Zesheng''s smile deepened.


    "Do you tell your identity yourself, or wait for me to unveil you in person?"


    The man in black was unsteady. He supported the bookcase on one side, which stabilized his body.


    Seeing Lai Zesheng''s posture, the man in black showed helplessness to him.


    Then he stretched out his hand and put his white jade like hand on the black towel.


    Looking at the white fingers on his black scarf, Lai Zesheng showed his appreciative eyes.


    The man''s hands are beautiful, but there are some cocoons between his fingers.


    White fingers, slowly pull down the black towel.


    Then a face as white as hands showed up.


    The man in black pulled down the black towel, put the teacup in his other hand to his mouth and drank the tea in it.


    He didn''t see it. Lai Zesheng, standing not far from the other side, showed amazing eyes after seeing the face of the man in black.


    The man in front of me is very beautiful, a kind of beautiful.


    His beauty is not feminine at all, which makes people feel good about it and even want to take it for themselves.


    I don''t know why, Lai Zesheng also felt a sense of familiarity from each other.


    The man in black was Mao Lin, who drank all the water in his teacup, and then his face was facing Lai Zesheng.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    "Eldest childe Lai, I take the liberty to disturb you today. I don''t know this is the prime minister''s house. There are many interruptions tonight. Please let me out of the house."


    Lai Zesheng''s face changed when he heard Mao Lin call Lai eldest childe.

 Chapter 1730

    His originally gentle eyes became deep, and his sharp eyes released his killing intention.


    Even so, the smile on his face remained unabated.


    "Oh? I don''t know. I know a man with such a good face, young Xia."


    Mao Lin didn''t seem to be aware of Lai Zesheng''s killing intention. He heard the other party praise his good face and showed an embarrassed expression.


    "Eldest childe Lai, I''m Mao Lin, the man who watched you in prison ten years ago."


    "Cough..."


    Lai Zesheng thought someone had checked his details.


    After all, few people know that he is the eldest son of his family.


    But he never thought that the beautiful young man in front of him was the little jailer who guarded him ten years ago.


    He stepped forward and looked at Mao Lin''s face carefully.


    I can''t find the innocent young figure ten years ago from him.


    Suddenly, Mao Lin''s body softened.


    He frowned and his body slipped slowly.


    Lai Zesheng stood not far away and looked at the scene with an indifferent face.


    Until Mao Lin slipped to the ground, leaned against the bookcase, closed his eyes and fell into a coma, he slowly approached.


    His skill is not good. In this officialdom for ten years, the assassination has already alerted him.


    Before that, he poured tea for Mao Lin, in which MI Xiang was added.


    This is also the reason why Mao Lin was weak before.


    Lai Zesheng raised Mao Lin''s chin and looked carefully.


    This time, I found the similarities from him ten years ago.


    Mao Lin has a red mole on his chin.


    As long as he doesn''t look up to the sky, others can''t see his red mole.


    Touching the familiar red mole, Lai Zesheng smiled.


    Unexpectedly, ten years later, he could still see the little jailer.


    At that time, he was also beautiful, but he was far less attractive than he is now.


    Now he has a gorgeous face, beautiful beauty, a bit pure, and pure with the charm of a man.


    I just don''t know how the little jailer came to the capital.


    And his position


    Lai Zesheng found a token from Mao Lin.


    A token only owned by royal guards. You can enter and leave the palace at any time.


    Royal Guards belong to today. They only listen to the orders of today''s emperor.


    Lai Zesheng always knew the existence of royal guards, but they never took the initiative to devote themselves.


    Unexpectedly, he met an old acquaintance today.


    Lai Zesheng put the token back on Mao Lin.


    Then he reached out and touched each other''s gorgeous faces.


    This face is so beautiful.


    The beauty made him a little excited.


    Unfortunately, he can''t touch this man.


    Lai Zesheng stood up and turned to the door, "someone!"


    "Subordinates are here." the man in the room came out.


    Lai Zesheng has come to the door, "clean up the man, put him on the bed, and let him go when he wakes up."


    The people in the house knelt on the ground and responded, "yes, sir!"


    Lai Zesheng left, and tonight he was placed in his study.


    After he left, several people who came out of the dark in the bedroom picked up Mao Lin leaning on the bookcase.


    He wrapped up the wound on his arm and covered him with a quilt belonging to an adult. Only then did he hide in the dark again.


    After they all left, Mao Lin, lying on his bed in the dark, opened his Qingming, but some tired eyes.


    There was a touch of regret in his eyes.


    Looking at the direction of the door, his eyes are deep, with some nostalgia.


    No one knows what he thinks.


    Since that night, the situation in the capital has suddenly risen.

 Chapter 1731

    The young emperor has been sending people to look for the emperor and his uncle.


    The supreme emperor was Emperor Yuwen, and Uncle Wang was the most noble prince of the yuan and Song Dynasties, King Ruiyang.


    Although the little emperor was crowned Prince since childhood, he is only eight years old and can be alone.


    Even in case of any trouble, the Prime Minister stood in front.


    It''s just that the little emperor is in a mood recently. He has to find the supreme emperor.


    At this time, a group of people appeared in the dark to stop the little emperor from looking for someone.


    He even killed the royal guards sent by the little emperor.


    Mao Lin was injured because of this.


    The next day, Mao Lin woke up before dawn.


    He glanced at the clean clothes beside the bed, changed them and left the bedroom directly.


    There is no one in yard.


    Mao Lin, like when he came last night, climbed over the wall and left.


    After he left, the secret guards came out one after another.


    Similarly, Lai Zesheng, who had slept all night in his study, also received the news that the other party had left.


    "My Lord, it''s time to go up."


    Lai Zesheng rubbed his tired eyes. He thought about something last night and only slept for more than an hour.


    It''s no accident that people from royal guards came to the mansion.


    Thinking of the little emperor''s recent twists and turns, Lai Zesheng had some speculation in his heart.


    Although he is a powerful minister in the court.


    But I never did it, disobeying the orders of the little emperor.


    Even if the other party is wrong, he will use another way, or move to the supreme emperor to persuade the little emperor.


    He never took a tough attitude and forced the little emperor to do what he didn''t want to do.


    However, recently, the little emperor seems to have lived a stable life for too long.


    Looking at the housekeeper who came in with his imperial clothes, Lai Zesheng smiled and said, "today, go to Zuixian building to order a table of good dishes, and then take out the good wine collected in the house. It can be more relaxed these days."


    The housekeeper heard that he was obedient to the master''s words.


    "Yes, sir, but there are other orders?" but there is no female master in the house.


    With good wine and food, do you want women?


    Lai Zesheng waved his hand, "No."


    Say, he is dressed in court clothes under the service of the housekeeper.


    ¡­¡­


    Mao Lin, who left the prime minister''s house, returned to his residence in the capital.


    He changed his ordinary clothes into the python clothes of the royal guards, took his sword, took his horse out of the house and went straight to the palace.


    His task has been completed, only waiting for the emperor''s next step.


    Mao Lin wore the python clothes of the highest position of the royal guards. The imperial guards guarding the city gate didn''t need him to show his token and let people in directly.


    He didn''t even have to unload his sword and rode straight to the palace.


    With the fastest speed, Mao Lin came to the little emperor''s palace.


    He told the eunuch at the door and told the emperor to have an audience.


    The latter smiled and said, "leader Mao, the emperor has been waiting for a long time. Please come in."


    Mao Lin arched his hands, "thank you."


    When he stepped into the palace, the little emperor had put on the Dragon Robe under the service of the palace people.


    Seeing this, Mao Lin knelt aside, "my subordinates pay a visit to the emperor. Long live my emperor."


    The little emperor glanced at him lightly, and then turned his eyes to the side.


    There were many people in the palace, but when they served the little emperor, there was no movement.


    Until he put on his yellow robe, rinsed his mouth, cleaned his face and hands.


    The palace people went down one after another.


    Soon, the palace men from the imperial dining room came to deliver breakfast.


    After the arrangements were made, all the palace people evacuated from the hall one after another.


    Only the little emperor sitting at the dining table and Mao Lin kneeling on the ground are in such a big palace.

 Chapter 1732

    The little emperor sat at the table and didn''t let the palace people serve him.


    He slowly took chopsticks into the meal.


    "Get up." after a while, the little emperor began.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Mao Lin stood up and bowed his eyes respectfully.


    "How are things going?" asked the little emperor.


    A dark light flashed in Mao Lin''s drooping eyes.


    But he respectfully replied, "back to the emperor, those people did lead their subordinates to the prime minister''s house. They had planned to avoid it, but they were hurt by them and unknowingly broke into the prime minister''s house.


    Prime Minister Lai discovered the identity of his subordinates and returned... "


    The little emperor smiled at this time, "what else?"


    He was like a real child.


    Mao Lin''s face was red. "Prime minister Lai also used fan medicine for his subordinates. Although his subordinates were on guard, they were still recruited."


    "Hahaha... My teacher is an old fox. If he doesn''t guard against you, it''s a problem."


    The little emperor''s face was somewhat excited and excited.


    "Have those people noticed your doubts about them?"


    Mao Lin looked serious. "No, my subordinates guarantee that they haven''t found anything."


    The little emperor naturally believed in him and his strength.


    This is the man left to him by his father and Uncle Wang. Naturally, it is the best.


    It also depends on the prime minister, who is also the minister selected by his father and Emperor for him.


    The latter, although cruel and cruel, is loyal to the royal family.


    As for the rest, it doesn''t matter. As long as the royal family doesn''t discredit him, he can be as happy as he wants.


    Most importantly, this man has real talent.


    Not those Confucian officials, full of pedantic skills.


    Where is it like prime minister Lai? The so-called imperial skill should be correct, but very means are also necessary.


    As for this time, it was the little emperor who set up the game.


    In this capital, a group of people even thought of holding the young emperor to control the court.


    This also involves chaotang.


    Of course, the little emperor believed that emperor Yuwen and Uncle Wang left him.


    Now he''s going to use extraordinary means.


    The little emperor discussed some matters with Mao Lin and decided to put the royal guards today''s court in the open.


    In the future, when the royal guards handle affairs, all personnel in the capital must retreat.


    Mao Lin had no opinion on this. The people at the bottom had long been looking forward to appearing openly.


    Save unnecessary trouble every time you do something.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s morning is doomed to be restless.


    Although the little emperor is only eight years old, this is the emperor brought up by Emperor Yuwen and taught by Prime Minister Lai.


    Emperor Yuwen is a forbearing, a generation of owl emperor. No one can reach the city government in his chest.


    As for the prime minister Lai, he is even more cruel.


    But he is a man of rules. Even if he wants to kill you, he will convince you.


    He killed your whole family and asked the people to love him and think he was a good official.


    If this is used in modern times, it is a cultural hooligan.


    But today, in the early Dynasty, the little emperor just Lai the official of the prime minister and asked him to think behind closed doors.


    "Thank you for your grace," said Lai Zesheng, kneeling in the center of the hall.


    The little emperor looked satisfied.


    He was as excited as a child, as if he had got a beloved object.


    "Come on! Send the teacher back to the house. You can''t leave the house without a will."


    Soon, Mao Lin, wearing Python clothes and members of the royal guards, entered the hall and personally took Lai Zesheng out of the hall.


    They went outside the palace and looked at each other.


    Lai Zesheng had a smile in his eyes, but Mao Lin was very nervous.

 Chapter 1733

    Seeing Mao Lin''s nervous appearance, the men around him were puzzled, but they didn''t dare to wait and see because of his majesty.


    Lai Zesheng said at this time, "let''s meet again, Mao and Mao command history?" he didn''t know how to call him.


    Mao Lin put away his discomfort and immediately bowed his hands, "prime minister Lai, this is killing me."


    "Commander in chief Shi is too modest." Lai Zesheng glanced at the python suit he was wearing, which was very dignified and domineering.


    This dissipated the smile at the bottom of his eyes for a few minutes, then raised his feet and walked towards the palace gate.


    Seeing this, Mao Lin solemnly summoned his men, "you can''t neglect to escort Prime Minister Lai back to his house. You must protect him all the way. You can''t return without calling."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    These are also good players of royal guards. They quickly keep up with Lai Zesheng.


    Similarly, I have details in my heart.


    From the leader''s attitude, we can see that Prime Minister Lai is fine and has not been despised by the emperor.


    If something happens, how can they protect Prime Minister Lai.


    "Xuan, commander in chief of royal guards, has an audience with Shi."


    Suddenly, from the hall came the voice calling Mao Lin to meet.


    He tidied up his Python clothes and stepped into the hall quickly.


    On this day, Prime Minister Lai was shut up and disappeared in the court for a short time.


    The new show also appeared. The history of Mao command of royal guards became the object of flattery among officials in the capital for a time.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Mao Lin''s residence was visited.


    He hasn''t been in the palace for a long time.


    The emperor commanded that we must be patient and boil out the people in the dark.


    Looking at the peach blossoms outside the window, Mao Lin asked foolishly when he wanted to see the emperor for the last time.


    He asked the emperor why he did not suspect that Prime Minister Lai had done it.


    At that time, the emperor looked at him with a smile.


    "What''s the point of letting a man who is a powerful minister and is in charge of all the civil and military officials in the court, but has broken his sleeves?"


    After that, he was stupid and didn''t know how to get out of the palace.


    The emperor clearly believed that Prime Minister Lai was not involved in this matter.


    Similarly, the little emperor also recognized the position of prime minister Lai in the court.


    But the emperor said that the prime minister was off his sleeve


    When he heard the news, Mao Lin could not deny that his heart beat faster.


    As for why, only he himself knows.


    That night, Lai Zesheng raised his chin and touched his face, which still exists today.


    Every time I think of it, it makes him feel a fire - hot at the bottom of his heart.


    In the past ten years, he entered the royal guards because of King Ruiyang.


    From a small member without grade, he has become today''s commander-in-chief history.


    He paid a lot.


    No one knows that this is not the first time he has seen Lai Zesheng in Beijing.


    When Emperor Yuwen was still in power, he had a mission.


    Nanfeng hall is a waiter''s building.


    There are many officials with special interests here.


    In order to get a list of corruption, he went to pretend to be a waiter.


    But he encountered obstacles.


    Mao Lin looked at the scenery outside the window and smiled gently at the corners of his mouth.


    He seemed to go back to that day, that night, that deep-rooted hug.


    And the taste of arrival death entanglement cotton.


    ¡­¡­


    The noisy and bustling Nanfeng hall has a booming business as before.


    The huge hall is full of erosive and ambiguous scenes.


    Others feed wine with their lips.


    What''s more, the cheeky man performed human relations on the spot.


    Mao Lin, who has been rolling and climbing in the Royal Guards for five years, looked at this scene with indifference and indifference.

 Chapter 1734

    He stood on the second floor, looking at the door of the Nanfeng hall, waiting for the prey tonight.


    However, the prey has not been seen yet. The first thing to see is Lai Zesheng, who stepped into the Nanfeng hall, which was also the Minister of punishment at that time.


    Then the man behind him appeared, which was the prey he was waiting for tonight.


    Mao Lin''s face wore heavy makeup, which made people unable to see his original face.


    Mao Lin was relieved to think of this.


    In those days, he was just a little jailer, and he admired Mr. Lai.


    The unyielding character of the other party made him subconsciously think that he was innocent, not the one who killed his brother and robbed his family property.


    He admires readers most.


    At that time, master Lai was the first scholar he came into contact with.


    From the first time I saw him, the other party''s pride attracted him.


    Even after five years, Mr. Lai is still special in his heart.


    He will smile gently at him.


    After he got out of prison, he informed the magistrate of what the noble man reminded him, so as to get the opportunity to climb up.


    Not long after entering the royal guards, Mao Lin knew Lai Zesheng''s position.


    I just didn''t meet him up close.


    Looking at each other''s footsteps upstairs, his heart beat a little faster.


    Think in your heart, don''t recognize it, don''t recognize it.


    However, Mao Lin didn''t know that he was half like the little jailer in those days.


    Soon, Lai Zesheng went upstairs with the people around him.


    Mao Lin made psychological preparations for himself, dressed in red clothes, and went straight to the man next to Lai Zesheng.


    His face was finely made up.


    Even with heavy makeup, his eyes are like a hook.


    When the guests around saw him, they stuck their eyes on him.


    Even Lai Zesheng, who had just walked upstairs, put his eyes on him.


    Although it will transfer soon.


    However, Mao Lin knew the amazing flash in the man''s eyes.


    He pressed down the beating heart of the deer and walked towards the man next to Lai Zesheng.


    Mao Lin''s figure attracted the men around Lai Zesheng.


    The other party''s face was salivating, and he was very reluctant to strip off Mao Lin on the spot.


    Similarly, lazeshon also noticed the figure of Mao Lin coming.


    He watched each other coming towards them with his own eyes.


    Mao Lin looked at the disgusting eyes of the task target and came to him.


    A pair of slender jade like hands wrapped around the arm of the target person, "Sir, how about I accompany you today?"


    The task target looked like he had picked up the silver and took Mao Lin''s waist to his arms, "good, good, ha ha..."


    Although he had a yin- evil smile on his face, his eyes were filled with obliteration.


    Mao Lin has a cocoon on his hand that is owned by people who practice martial arts.


    It was Lai Zesheng who also noticed the cocoon on Mao Lin''s hand.


    Lai Zesheng saw that today, the murderous face in the eyes of the people who invited him to the Nanfeng hall remained the same.


    At that time, Lai Zesheng didn''t know what to think. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Mao Lin from each other''s arms.


    "The child looks good. Why don''t you give up and let me play?"


    The man was stunned. Thinking of what he asked Lai Zesheng to eat wine today, he immediately nodded, "if you like nature, it''s yours. There''s nothing to give up. As long as you like the Nanfeng hall, I promise you can play it."


    Lai Zesheng hugged Mao Lin''s waist and squeezed the restless man''s waist.


    He tilted his head and kissed each other on the face. "No, I think the child is good."


    Then they went into the second floor room together.

 Chapter 1735

    After entering the room, Mao Lin knew that his identity had been found.


    The opposite goal is to practice martial arts all the year round although they are civil servants.


    Later that night, several officialdom adults came.


    Mao Lin was also lucky. After sitting in the position of minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, Lai Zesheng wanted to punish corrupt officials in order to pay the army.


    Mao Lin became the one who picked up the leak.


    He stayed with Lai Zesheng that night in order to show the people sitting there.


    Lai Zesheng played a trick on him.


    Touch fart - share this kind of thing, all come easily.


    It is to feed wine with lips.


    Until later, others shouted to see Lai Zesheng show his strength.


    They were very mischievous. They did almost everything they should do except the last step.


    Even though his clothes were separated from his mouth, Mao Lin''s face was too hot to remember.


    At the moment, Mao Lin, who was standing at the royal guards command Shi''s residence, patted his head and ruddy face, with wet eyes.


    Mao Lin didn''t know until dawn that night of that year.


    It turned out that it was Lai Zesheng''s Bureau.


    The other party gathered the main officials who embezzled millions of silver and detained all their men overnight.


    Even their families were arrested.


    After a night of special interrogation, something finally came out of those people''s mouths.


    Such a big corruption case was solved overnight by the newly appointed Minister of criminal affairs, and those corrupt officials were uprooted.


    And Mao Lin picked up the leak.


    I still remember when people from the criminal Department broke into the Nanfeng hall and took several other officials away.


    Lai Zesheng, who was drunk, touched his face with one hand as he did half a month ago.


    The action is ambiguous, with a bit of teasing.


    Then he grabbed his hand, and the other party said drunkenly, "you have some color. If you are really the waiter of the south wind hall, I want to take you back to the mansion."


    After sighing, he turned and left with a smile, and his back was not nostalgic or even determined.


    However, Mao Lin still has a deep memory of those words.


    How did he feel when he heard this.


    Mao Lin, standing in front of the window, put his hand over his heart.


    It''s the feeling of hearing your heartbeat.


    Banging, banging, banging.


    At that time, he remembered the regrets in his heart.


    What''s the pity? I can''t go back to my house with that man?


    However, before the regretful idea appeared, Mao Lin put it out at that time.


    He is a member of royal guards and the sharpest bayonet belonging to the emperor.


    Recalling the meeting five years ago, Mao Lin''s face became gentle.


    His encounter with Lai Zesheng was like a story.


    When we first met, the other party was a prisoner, and he was the jailer guarding the other party.


    When we meet again, he is a waiter, and the other party is a guest who is lingering with him.


    Later, he became the commander-in-chief of the royal guards, and the other party was the power Minister of the dynasty.


    He can intervene in everything except the emperor and royal guards, important officials in the court, and so on.


    There has always been a gap between them.


    In the cold winter, snowflakes floated outside.


    Mao Lin looked at the falling snowflakes and walked outside.


    Now he is twenty-six and has become the commander in chief of the royal guards.


    Like their courtiers, who are highly valued by the emperor, they can''t help themselves in marriage.


    Thinking of it, the little emperor was relieved because Prime Minister Lai''s sleeve was broken.


    Mao Lin''s step out of the room was a meal.


    Then a flash of light flashed through his mind and some thoughts came into his mind.

 Chapter 1736

    After that, Mao Lin didn''t have time to think about it. He quickened his pace and went out.


    "Prepare a horse! I want to enter the palace!"


    Mao Lin entered the palace in the daytime and didn''t leave the palace until evening.


    No one knows what he said to the little emperor. He always came out with a happy face.


    Mao Lin''s request is very simple.


    He has done a lot in the royal guards in the past ten years. He wants to do something without regret after the current layout is stabilized.


    ¡­¡­


    Another half month passed.


    Those who secretly prevented the little emperor from looking for the supreme emperor appeared again.


    Mao Lin thought of what the little emperor promised him. During this time, he was very well prepared.


    When they appeared, they followed the clues to find the secret man.


    When this man was dug out, he was a man that neither the little emperor nor Mao Lin thought of.


    In the reign of the supreme emperor, there was a queen.


    The queen reigned for a short time, but only three years.


    It was Li Feiyan, the daughter of Prime Minister Li at that time.


    Empress Li''s people were implicated in nine tribes for treason.


    When the Luo people came, there was the figure of the Li family.


    This time, the people behind the tricks were the descendants of the Li family who didn''t cut the roots.


    The son of Queen Li''s brother, who wants revenge with the royal family.


    But I don''t know that their blood is not entirely the blood of the yuan and Song Dynasties, as well as the blood of the Luo people.


    The little emperor couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    They were not interrogated and wiped out the chaotic party on the spot.


    Although he was young, he also knew that the people of the Li family upset his father and Uncle Wang.


    They once had a quarrel. It seems that it was the original Queen Li who mixed a foot in it, which made them misunderstand.


    The descendants of the Li family survived and dared to come out. Don''t blame him for being cruel and cruel.


    However, the accident happened after the descendants of the Li family were wiped out.


    Mao Lin personally watched his men kill the descendants of the Li family.


    But it wasn''t long before he was assassinated.


    It turned out that there were still the remaining evils of Luo who wanted to restore the country.


    When they learned that the descendants of the Li family had been wiped out, they immediately bit like a mad dog.


    Mao Lin was seriously injured.


    When the little emperor learned that, he immediately threw the dragon pattern jade pendant angrily.


    All the Royal doctors in the palace were sent to Mao Lin''s residence, the commander-in-chief of the royal guards.


    Next, Prime Minister Lai, the general of the barracks guarding the capital, and the nine door governor were passed on overnight.


    In short, this time the little emperor was very angry.


    From that night on, martial law began in the capital.


    Every family was investigated. Many problems emerged in this investigation, which also uncovered the hidden Luo people.


    It came overnight that commander Mao''s history had no life safety, and the little emperor''s anger did not disappear.


    Lai Zesheng is in charge of all officials in the capital and arranges officials at all positions to fulfill their due responsibilities.


    At the same time, it also closed his door and thought about it. During this period, dishonest officials beat him.


    In the meantime, he did not forget to ask the housekeeper to visit the General Commander Shi Maolin''s residence.


    Visit with precious herbs.


    After dawn, the housekeeper returned and said that the man had not woke up yet, but there was no danger.


    Lai Zesheng was wearing a imperial suit that had not been changed all night, and a little dark light appeared in his eyes.


    The young man''s gorgeous appearance, whether his face is pale at this time, lying on the bed dying, and his breathing is weak.


    Is it worse than when I broke into the mansion that night.


    It is undeniable that Lai Zesheng was relieved to hear that the other party was out of danger.


    I think we''ll see each other soon.

 Chapter 1737

    Thinking that he would be an official in the same court with that man in the future, Lai Zesheng''s face showed a little gentleness.


    I even have some expectations for the future.


    After hearing the housekeeper''s reply, Lai Zesheng took a break and went out of the house again.


    Now that the capital is in chaos, he will sit on guard.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next half a month, people in the capital, from the people to the officials, were terrified.


    This time, nearly 100 Luo people were found hiding in the capital.


    At the same time, many other bad things were found out.


    The investigation this time will make the future capital a lot safer in a few years.


    The commander in chief of the royal guards, Shi, has recovered from his injury and can finally go to the ground in half a month.


    The other side''s fatal wound is in the mouth of Yue Xiong.


    There are injuries in other places, but they are not fatal, but they also torture people.


    Mao Lin drank medicine and soup for half a month. He was going crazy.


    The imperial doctor in the palace refused to let him eat meat and fed him soup.


    On this day, Mao Lin walked on the ground and moved his leg.


    It''s not easy to smell fishy after hearing the medicinal diet arranged by the imperial doctor.


    But he didn''t expect that there was still no light thick soup with salt, which made it difficult for him to swallow.


    "This is to treat my Lord as a sheep. In addition to grass, it is more difficult to drink soup than miscellaneous soup. If you don''t eat, take it away!"


    The housekeeper stood by and looked at him with a bit of heartache in his eyes.


    The master of the family is the master of all flesh and pleasure.


    It''s been half a month, either drinking medicine or tasteless porridge.


    It was not easy to boil the chicken soup. There were many medicinal materials in it, and there was no salt.


    Just as the housekeeper was tidying up the table, a joking laughter came from outside the door.


    This laughter made Mao Lin, who had planned to turn around and go to his bedroom, stop.


    The sound was so familiar that Mao Lin''s back straightened up.


    The housekeeper was also stunned. The people below couldn''t laugh like this.


    Then who is laughing outside the door? If the guest doesn''t tell anyone.


    When the master and servant had different thoughts, Lai Zesheng stepped into the hall.


    He also carried a food box in his hand.


    It has long been said that the imperial doctor arranged by the emperor made the chief commander of royal guards Shi taboo.


    And the history of Mao''s command is a master without meat and joy.


    All civil and military officials knew about it. The imperial doctor didn''t hide his eyes and ears when he reported back.


    So Lai Zesheng received the news this month.


    No, I came back next morning and ordered a table of food in Zuixian building for the sick.


    Originally, the people in the house wanted to report back, but Lai Zesheng had a bad taste.


    Use his means so that people in the government don''t have to report back.


    I didn''t expect to hear such words outside the door.


    It''s really child sex.


    If he remembered correctly, the man would be three years younger than him.


    But still the same temperament as in those years, but the other party''s position is higher.


    After Lai Zesheng stepped into the door, Mao Lin''s eyes straightened.


    "Lai, Prime Minister Lai, why are you here?"


    Mao Lin faltered.


    Lai Zesheng held the food box in his hand. "I heard that commander Mao couldn''t eat. He specially ordered a table of food in Zuixian building to let you satisfy your greed."


    As soon as these words came out, Mao Lin''s face turned red and his earlobes turned red.


    Lai Zesheng went to the table and handed the box to the housekeeper.


    The latter immediately took over, removed the tasteless food from the table and put the food in Zuixian building.


    The food in zuixianlou is not greasy, and the dishes look good.

 Chapter 1738

    The housekeeper looked at it carefully. The meals are foods that people in the disease don''t need to avoid.


    It''s just that the seasoning of this dish is not as light as that of the imperial doctor.


    Here, Lai Zesheng has come to Mao Lin.


    "Commander Mao is in better health?" he asked, staring at the other party''s wound before Yue Xiong.


    Mao Lin looked at Lai Zesheng, who was standing right in front of him. His eyes didn''t dare to look straight at him.


    He deliberately set his eyes on the housekeeper''s table.


    Hearing Lai Zesheng''s concern, he tried to keep his usual expressionless face, his tone was cold and said, "thank you for your concern, Prime Minister Lai. I''m much better."


    Mao Lin didn''t know his seemingly calm side, but in fact his red ears had betrayed him.


    Looking at his red earlobes, Lai Zesheng narrowed his eyes and stared at the small piece of muscle skin.


    "That''s good. Only after Mao commander Shi recovers as soon as possible can he return to the DPRK to help the emperor share one or two official duties."


    As he spoke, he walked towards Mao Lin.


    As Lai Zesheng approached, Mao Lin''s body tightened in a straight line.


    This appearance deepened the smile in Lai Zesheng''s eyes.


    He stood next to Mao Lin. the distance between them was very close, and the tip of their nose was close.


    Mao Lin felt threatened and wanted to retreat.


    "Don''t move!" Lai Ze shouted to stop him.


    Mao Lin immediately stopped moving, but his eyes looked at each other.


    I don''t understand. Why did he get tough.


    The smile in Lai Zesheng''s eyes dissipated, and he stared straight at Mao Lin''s gorgeous face.


    It was supposed to be a beautiful and flawless face, but there was a flaw at this time.


    He reached out and touched the young man''s right side face. There was a scratch on his face near his ear.


    Although it was a little shallow, he stood opposite the man and clearly saw the blood wound.


    When Lai Zesheng touched him, Mao Lin''s body seemed not to be his own. It was rigid like sculpture.


    "How did it hurt?" a low but gentle voice sounded in my ears.


    Mao Lin turned his head and looked into Lai Zesheng''s eyes.


    At this moment, he seemed not afraid to look directly at each other.


    "I was accidentally hurt when I was assassinated that day."


    Lai Zesheng nodded and took his hand away from his face.


    The hanging index finger and thumb rubbed in the sleeve, as if they were aftertaste.


    "It''s getting late. I have something to deal with. I won''t disturb commander Mao."


    Turn around and walk out of the hall.


    Mao Lin''s footsteps were followed by people involuntarily.


    When the housekeeper saw this, he stopped quickly,


    "My Lord, you can''t go out. The ice outside hasn''t melted yet."


    Lai Zesheng, who was about to step out of the door, couldn''t help but stop and turn around when he heard the housekeeper behind him.


    He turned his head and looked at the looking Mao Lin with a smile and said, "why, do you want to send me?"


    Maori nodded, and the smile in Lai Zesheng''s eyes was real.


    Reaching out and pointing to him, he nodded, "you little fool."


    This time, I really turned and left.


    Mao Lin watched him step out of the door and into the courtyard.


    Then his back disappeared in the courtyard.


    From beginning to end, Mao Lin''s heartbeat was abnormal.


    And he didn''t know that when Lai zeshang left the mansion, his face was gloomy and his eyes showed a murderous intention.


    Although Mao Lin is now a close Minister of the emperor, he is walking on the edge of danger.


    But he knew about his friendship ten years ago.


    At the age of 15, his tender face showed a shy smile, and his eyes looked at him with bright eyes, full of worship.

 Chapter 1739

    Lai Zesheng still remembers that the other party''s eyes are clear and he slowly worships the light of him.


    The child''s kindness to him will not be erased from his memory.


    Although the other party is the emperor''s person, what he should do is to avenge him.


    Especially the other party''s face, and the silly expression of seeing him, is really too appetizing to him.


    His heart felt pity for Mao Lin.


    In the following days, while Lai Zesheng was recovering from illness, the capital was in chaos again.


    The cause originated from the prime minister''s house.


    Prime Minister Lai is said to have been assassinated at home.


    The other party was ill that day and did not go to court.


    The little emperor couldn''t see anything.


    Until two days later, the little emperor "cried" to all civil and military officials.


    It probably means that the remaining evils of the state of Luo are still rampant, and his teacher, Prime Minister Lai, a loyal minister of the yuan and Song Dynasties, the first honest official, was assassinated by the hateful people of the state of Luo.


    Now the prime minister is ill and the state affairs are delayed. The remaining sins of Luo are really hateful.


    All the civil and military officials in the court heard the little emperor''s cry and pulled corners of their mouths.


    Say Prime Minister Lai is a loyal minister?


    Forgive their clumsy eyes, they really don''t see that those cruel and cruel people are loyal ministers.


    Honest officials?


    This blinds their dogs.


    Although they have never been to Prime Minister Lai''s house, they also know that it is absolutely first-class magnificence.


    When Emperor Yuwen was in power, he gave Prime Minister Lai the residence of a prince.


    At that time, we can see how much Lai Zesheng was loved by the emperor.


    Not to mention these.


    Finally, make complaints about the emperor''s cry.


    His face showed the same sad expression as him.


    "I want to dig out all the remaining evils of Luo and uproot them!"


    The little emperor put down a word and announced the ebb tide.


    Later, I don''t know what happened. The news that Prime Minister Lai was assassinated by the remaining evils of the state of Luo reached the ears of the people.


    It''s more than that. Some people say that Prime Minister Lai''s life will not be long.


    The people thought that the corrupt officials killed by Prime Minister Lai could dye the official ways in the capital red.


    The silver stolen by corrupt officials was finally sent to them.


    Especially in recent years, various taxes have been reduced a lot, which was done by Prime Minister Lai.


    When the people heard that Prime Minister Lai''s order was not long gone, they were gnashing their teeth at the remaining evils of the state of Luo.


    More people thought that the little emperor valued love and righteousness, and cried for the teacher (Prime Minister LAI) in the court hall.


    This makes many people feel that he is affectionate and righteous, and will definitely be a Mingjun in the future.


    Therefore, not only the officers and soldiers in the capital searched for the remaining evils of Luo, but also the people joined in.


    It really made people search for the traces of Luo people again.


    It''s deep.


    Later, in the eight hutongs, several brothels were closed.


    Some shops have also been closed down, which are related to the remaining sins of the state of Luo.


    Prime Minister Lai, who should have been seriously injured, leaned on the soft couch at home and played the chess game in front of him.


    At this time, he was dressed in civilian clothes, lazy and ruddy.


    It doesn''t look like a dying man at all.


    Looking at the sunspots that had been wiped out in the chess game, Lai Zesheng bent his mouth with a smile that was bound to win.


    This time, he won again.


    These Mao Lin also knew, but he didn''t know at all, just because of a bloody scar on his face.


    After a month, the capital finally recovered its tranquility.


    Prime Minister Lai took advantage of the period of "recuperation" to steal time at home.


    Mao Lin is in good condition.


    In addition to drinking the decoction and medicine in his body every day, he is already like a normal person.


    On this day, the history of Mao''s command, which had been cultivated for more than a month, finally appeared.


    He went to the palace and asked the emperor for grace.

 Chapter 1740

    The snowflakes outside fall to the ground, not dense, but also interesting.


    Lai Zesheng held the hand stove prepared by the people below and sat at the desk in the outer Hall of the bedroom reading.


    He turned it into a miscellaneous book.


    No one believes that the prime minister has such a bad hobby. He especially likes reading miscellaneous notes.


    Unlike Wang Qingjie, a nerd, he reads thousands of books and travels thousands of miles.


    Wang Qingjie has also been married for several years. He has gone to any region in the southeast and northwest over the years.


    His official rank is also getting bigger and bigger. He must be transferred to the capital in the past two years.


    Lai Zesheng turned a new page in writing.


    Thinking of Wang Qingjie, his eyes showed longing.


    That guy lives a natural and unrestrained life, running with his wife in the southeast and northwest.


    "Sir, there are guests."


    The housekeeper suddenly came in.


    Lai Zesheng frowned and thought he was still visiting the officials in the hall.


    Just about to wave and let the housekeeper send it away.


    "It''s the commander in chief of royal guards." the housekeeper thought of someone and looked at his master strangely.


    Hearing the housekeeper''s next words, Lai Zesheng stretched out his hand and turned.


    "Oh? Then don''t invite anyone in." Lai Zesheng naturally withdrew his hand.


    The housekeeper was reluctant to talk, but seeing the smile from the corner of his master''s mouth, he slowly withdrew from the room.


    Thinking of Mao Lin''s injury, waiting outside at this time, Lai Zesheng couldn''t sit still.


    He got up and walked around the desk.


    The housekeeper brought Mao Lin to the hall of the front yard.


    Lai Zesheng stood at the door outside the bedroom, waiting for the housekeeper to lead people over.


    However, when they really appeared, Lai Zesheng''s pupils contracted.


    A man followed behind the housekeeper, wearing red robes and hoods.


    Such a color is too flirtatious, especially the peony embroidered on it.


    He even thought for the first time if someone came to visit in the name of Mao Lin, the commander of the royal guards.


    However, what made Lai Zesheng''s face crack was that the man behind the housekeeper raised his head.


    It''s him!


    This is Shi Maolin, commander in chief of royal guards.


    Lai Zesheng looked at the charming and gorgeous face, his lips closed tightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Such a face is really... He can''t control it.


    This man is a goblin.


    The housekeeper led the man down the steps of the door and did not go any further.


    Without saying anything, he stepped back three steps silently, then turned and left the courtyard.


    Lai Zesheng stared at Mao Lin standing under the steps, dressed in Peony embroidered red clothes.


    The other party smiled shyly at him, and there was no half Rouge powder on his face.


    But he was so stunned that Lai Zesheng''s eyes could not be removed from his charming face.


    Mao Lin blushed when he saw this, and stretched out his hand to pull the edge of his red robe.


    Lai Zesheng regained consciousness when he saw his nervous action.


    He clenched his teeth to sober himself up, with a gentle smile on his face, "I don''t know what commander Mao meant?"


    Mao Lin bit his lip and raised his head.


    He was clear and pure, but his eyes looked directly at Lai Zesheng like a hook.


    "I don''t know if the guest said he would take me to the mansion, but now he still counts?"


    Mao Lin summoned up great courage to say this.


    Lai Zesheng frowned and looked at him puzzled.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened and he couldn''t believe looking at the young man standing under the steps.


    Staring at his gorgeous face, trying to find something from it.


    He couldn''t believe it and asked, "is it you?"

 Chapter 1741

    Lai Zesheng remembered.


    He has been an official for many years. In fact, he has been clean.


    So it''s easy to think of the young man in red who met in Nanfeng hall five years ago.


    Mao Lin in front of him is integrated with the youth of that year.


    The only difference is that he is no longer heavily made up.


    But the eyes are still attractive.


    Lai Zesheng thought of his experience and held out his hand to Mao Lin.


    Standing below, Mao Lin looked at his jade like fingers. There were no cocoons on them. They were white and reluctant to touch.


    He still raised his feet and walked towards his outstretched hand.


    Close, he slowly stretched out his hand and put his hand with cocoon into the warm and cool hand.


    Lai Zesheng grabbed Mao Lin''s hand and took the man into the house.


    He took the man to the couch in front of the window and sat down. Then he sent the warm hand stove to Mao Lin''s hand.


    Mao Linhai was wearing a hood. Lai Zesheng saw him and stretched out his hands to gently lift his red hood.


    Mao Lin was nervous when he entered the room.


    This time, he came to the door to unload all his dignity.


    Just like five years ago in the Nanfeng Pavilion, he was just a waiter.


    Lai Zesheng seems to know him very well.


    He lifted Mao Lin''s hood to reveal his charming face. Lai Zesheng stretched out his hand and raised his chin.


    "Little fellow, you''re taking the initiative to send it to the door. I won''t let you go this time."


    Mao Lin was stunned when he heard the speech, and his face turned red for a moment.


    Seeing such a face, Lai Zesheng laughed happily, "you remember the words of that year, but people are five years late."


    His hand touched the red mole on Lai Zesheng''s chin.


    Without waiting for Mao Lin''s reply, he asked, "five years ago, why wasn''t the mole on your chin?"


    Mao Lin lowered his eyes and whispered, "at that time, in order to be afraid of exposing his identity, he made a simple face change."


    Looking at his appearance, Lai Zesheng bent down and approached Mao Lin''s lips.


    The two lips are sealed, and the souls of each other tremble.


    Mao Lin''s eyelashes trembled a few times. He couldn''t help but stretch out his tongue and give him a straightforward response.


    He is not an ignorant boy.


    When I came, I made full mental preparation.


    Lai Zesheng had an unspoken mind about Mao Lin.


    It''s not just the young kindness, but also the things that attract him in each other.


    And the one he likes.


    In particular, I know that five years ago, I met the young man who closed his eyes in the Nanfeng Museum, which is also the young man in front of me.


    Therefore, all the restraint of Mao Lin''s response was gone.


    Reach out and hold the man in his arms. He wants to taste his taste.


    I don''t want to take care of the official rank of Lao Shizi.


    Since the other party comes to the door, he won''t give the opportunity to check out and back up.


    Even if the emperor knows, so what.


    He has always taken a fancy to this man, but there is a gap in his identity that makes him unable to start.


    Now that he finally has the opportunity to taste this man, Lai Zesheng will not let go.


    He withdrew the red robe of the man in his arms.


    Show each other''s tight corset and reveal his perfect lines.


    Seeing this, Lai Zesheng swallowed his saliva.


    Close to his Adam''s apple, worship inch by inch with his warm lips.


    From beginning to end, Mao Lin was at his mercy.


    Seeing this, Lai Zesheng smiled and said, "Why are you so good?"


    Mao Lin closed his eyes and dared not look at him.


    Immediately, the clothes on his body were quickly backed down by the man who looked like a beautiful moon.


    Intersect with each other, and the trembling of their souls makes them sigh with each other.


    This is a spiritual exchange.

 Chapter 1742

    "Ding, congratulations on opening the villain counter attack system."


    When mi Ran''er was conscious, the first sentence she heard was a mechanical sound, which sounded in her mind and frightened her.


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a very strange environment.


    It was a carved big bed. The sheets on the bed were snow velvet, very soft and warm. She blinked blankly to make sure that the room was not her own.


    "Only after completing all the counter attack tasks will the host have the opportunity to return to the original world." the mechanical sound in his mind sounded again.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help sighing, "I''m still dead after all?"


    "Well, from the moment the host dies, the system will be bound with you. In the future, the system will go with you in thousands of worlds." the system probably wants to stir up feelings, but the cold voice really doesn''t move Mi Raner.


    Just as Mi Raner recalled the scene before his death, when he was knocked down by heaven in front of his father (MI Lanyun) and his mother (MI Youning).


    A memory suddenly crowded into my mind¡ª¡ª


    The original owner''s name is Xu Raner. She lives in a dynasty called the great Yue Dynasty. She is the daughter of the Grand Master of the Dynasty and the queen of the great Yue Dynasty. However, she was forcibly married into the palace by the emperor Yue Jinran. The original owner''s sweetheart, who was originally the son of the Shangshu, was forcibly separated by the imperial edict to enter the palace.


    Since she entered the palace, she has been depressed and never took the initiative to have a party.


    Just ask your majesty to let yourself go.


    But after she had done it, even if she knew she didn''t love herself, the emperor couldn''t let her go. The two faced each other like this.


    Later, the original owner heard that Yue Jinran married Shangshu''s son and asked him to marry the Royal sister princess Yueyang. Today is the wedding day of Shangshu''s son and Princess Yueyang.


    The original owner was also strongly taken by Yue Jinran to the wedding site to watch the ceremony. After returning to the palace, the Queen really couldn''t stand such humiliation. She took out the poison she had stolen and drank it in one gulp.


    This gave Mi Raner the opportunity to come.


    "It''s life and death. It''s a shame to women." Mi Raner spat in his heart, which may be related to the environment in which he lived since childhood. Mi Raner really despises such people who are dying to live as a man.


    "Host, remember, your task is a counter attack by the villain, which makes the villain completely fascinated by you. You can complete the main task only after you are sent! Each time there are branch tasks in the task level, you can leave the task level and start the next task after completing all tasks!"


    Mi Ran''er was very receptive. She said, "OK."


    It''s okay to die.


    As long as there is a chance of resurrection, she will have to seize it.


    I have to go home to see my father and mother.


    I don''t know how sad my father and mother found themselves dead.


    Mi Ran''er was only sad for a few seconds and entered a state.


    Because she heard footsteps leaning into her bedroom.


    "Doctor, please hurry up. The maiden has just lost her voice. The maidservant is worried. At this time, I''m afraid it''s already......" the maid in waiting said and began to cry.


    The imperial doctor almost crawled into the bedroom, but saw that the mother who should have relapsed was calmly sitting on the edge of the bed, wiping the blood from the corners of her mouth.


    "This..." the imperial doctor looked dazed, then he was in a dilemma, and then quickly knelt down and saluted, "my mother is lucky. Listen to my mother''s maid, my mother ate a highly poisonous thing by mistake. How about asking me to give you a diagnosis and treatment?"


    "No, it''s not a highly poisonous thing. It''s just a vital blood medicine prescribed by the imperial doctor because of chest tightness and shortness of breath before the palace..."

 Chapter 1743

    Mi Ran''er said, got up, straightened his clothes and robes, and looked at the kneeling imperial doctor, "do you think this palace looks like a poisoned man?"


    The imperial doctor lifted his eyes and looked at them. He quickly lowered his eyes, shook his head and said, "that''s the maid''s misunderstanding. Weichen will leave now. Your mother has a rest."


    The imperial doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead with long sleeves and left again.


    Leave Yuhuan, the close maid of the original owner, facing Mi Raner''s four eyes.


    "Empress, are you okay?" Yuhuan looked at the blood on MI Raner''s mouth and felt startled.


    "If something happens, the palace has already gone to see the king of hell. Since the palace is still alive, what can I do?" Mi Raner''s tone is helpless. Since he went to the wedding banquet, the original owner hasn''t eaten anything. Mi Raner rubbed his stomach and ordered: "go and prepare some food. The palace is hungry."


    "Yes."


    Yuhuan can see that the master has changed. This change is undoubtedly good for the master. She is also very happy. She quickly went out of the bedroom to prepare food for MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er came to the bronze mirror and looked at her face in the mirror. She guessed from the bottom of her heart that the so-called counter attack villain system was probably related to her own destiny. It can be regarded as her disaster.


    If you go through it smoothly, you can be reborn.


    If you can''t get through


    There can only continue to complete the task in this thousands of worlds.


    Mi Ran''er looks around the whole bedroom. In addition to the jade ring, there are several palace people and bodyguards in the outer hall.


    In fact, although the original owner, the queen, still lives in the pepper house, she is no different from the cold palace.


    Because, except for the places that must be attended together and the luck once a month, Yue Jinran won''t appear in front of her at all.


    In his words


    Anyway, you don''t expect me. I don''t have the cheek to come to you and find it hard.


    However, yuejinran can''t find happiness for the original owner in various details to brush the sense of existence. Yuejinran''s practice is described as dead and proud in the words of her mother!


    "What is the standard? Yue Jinran?" from the memory of the original owner, the son of the Shangshu is probably the male owner.


    Then, those who destroy the relationship between the original owner and the male owner should be villains.


    "Only can be understood, but can''t be explained." the system sold coldly.


    Mi Ran''er''s thin pink lips rose slightly, which still needs understanding?


    A fool can guess, okay?


    After all the memories of the original owner are connected, what mi Ran''er most wants to know is why Yue Jin had to ask her to enter the palace at the beginning?


    Later, he became the most hated person of the original owner, and he had to brush his face every month to find it uncomfortable?


    If you don''t love, it''s false.


    If you say love, such love really makes people feel depressed.


    Just thinking, a slender figure came in quickly!


    "Empress, what kind of tricks are you playing?" Yue Jinran panicked into the bedroom with the fastest pace, but saw the woman sitting in a daze in front of the dressing table. He gave a meal at his feet. Then, Yingting''s eyebrows frowned and scolded coldly.


    Hearing Yue Jinran''s voice, MI Raner turned and looked at him.


    There was a smile on his little face.


    "Your Majesty, what tricks can my concubine play? If I really want to die, I will find a quiet corner to die silently, and I will never disturb your majesty who manages everything every day." Mi Raner got up, Shi Shiran went to Yue Jinran, put out his small hand and grabbed Yue Jinran''s sleeve.

 Chapter 1744

    Mi ran Er Jiao''s tone made Yue Jinran''s eyebrows tremble. How could this woman treat him like this.


    In the past, when he came here, she either looked dead or didn''t say a word.


    There has never been such a vivid time.


    Is it not that the beloved married another woman and was stimulated crazy?


    Yuejin ran reached out and grabbed her wrist. Her eyes were colder. Her men had great strength and didn''t pity her at all. "They said they didn''t play tricks? Your temperament has changed so much that you don''t want to be spoiled?"


    Mi Raner''s face turned pale with pain. The next moment, she leaned against Yue Jinran''s arms.


    The little face raised, showing a faint smile, "if my concubine says yes, will your majesty fulfill my concubine?"


    The more beautiful she is, the more she looks, the more false she is.


    Unable to resist, his men threw Mi Raner onto the couch. Fortunately, there was a cushion on the couch, otherwise Mi Raner must be hurt.


    "Empress, I won''t let you out of the palace anyway, so don''t save my favor and let me let you go... Stay in the Jiaofang palace. If you can give me a prince earlier, maybe I will go out of the palace to see your old lover from time to time!"


    The slender fingers pinched Mi ran Er Xiu''s white chin and made a slight effort, leaving a red mark on her white and tender skin.


    The generous figure of the man completely shrouded Mi Raner. After the cold voice finished, the man brushed his sleeve and left.


    His reaction was completely expected by Mi Raner.


    She never thought of going to heaven step by step.


    To regain Yue Jinran''s trust, she had to take it step by step. It was just an appetizer. In the future, she decided to let Yue Jinran know how different a queen he had.


    However, what Mi Raner didn''t expect was that the Queen''s suicide by drinking poison spread so quickly.


    Soon, the whole harem knew about it.


    Later, the matter spread outside the palace, and there were all kinds of rumors. The most true one was that the marriage of a loved one stimulated the queen, so I couldn''t think of it for a moment.


    Fortunately, the imperial doctor gave first aid, and the empress picked up her life.


    These rumors soon spread to Yue Jinran''s ears.


    Mi Ran''er heard Yuhuan say that Yue Jinran was furious in the imperial study and ordered people to catch all the people who chewed the root of their tongue and directly pull out their tongue.


    "Cruelty."


    Mi Ran''er said faintly that if she went on like this, Yue Jinran was afraid that she would have to leave the title of a tyrant.


    She got up from the soft collapse, "Yuhuan, dress the palace."


    "Madam, your majesty said that you can''t go in and out of the Jiaofang hall without your Majesty''s permission." Yuhuan was a little embarrassed.


    "The palace can''t see those people pull out their tongues by your majesty. Don''t I become a demon?" Mi Ran''er said faintly, and his cold eyes fell on Yuhuan. "Don''t worry, the palace knows. Even if your majesty is angry and punished, it will only punish the palace."


    Yuhuan was so frightened by her momentum that she couldn''t resist her. She had to get Mi Raner''s Phoenix robe and dress Mi Raner neatly.


    Then accompany her to the imperial study.


    At the door of the imperial study, MI Ran''er heard Yue Jinran''s low scolding voice: "do you allow these crafty people to talk about the affairs of my back palace? If this goes on, I must become the laughing stock of the world."


    There are other officials in the imperial study.


    He is humbly persuading Yue Jinran: "since your majesty also says they are tricksters, don''t worry about them more. Time will calm everything."


    Mi Ran''er said coldly to the system in her mind, "I don''t agree with that. Time won''t quell the rumors, it will only add fuel and vinegar!"

 Chapter 1745

    The system is silent.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care about it and went straight into the imperial study.


    "Your Majesty is right. You can''t let these crafty people talk about the affairs of the rear palace, but you don''t have to pull out your tongue." Mi Raner''s clear voice sounded in the imperial study, and everyone in the hall looked at her of the Ming Dynasty.


    Yue Jin ran sat on the Dragon chair and was stunned to see her coming. Then she frowned and got up: "what is the queen doing here?"


    "I heard that your majesty wanted to pull out people''s tongue. My concubine came to dissuade your majesty." Mi Raner smiled faintly, came to Yue Jinran''s side, leaned over, then leaned over to Yue Jinran''s ear and lowered her voice: "Your Majesty, a deterrent is enough. If you really pull out your tongue, my concubine is worried about your Majesty''s reputation."


    Yue Jin picked up her eyebrows and glanced around her little face. Then she laughed and asked in a calm voice: "will you worry about my prestige, too?"


    "Your Majesty is the husband of my concubine and the son of heaven. I should worry about you." Mi Raner is really like a virtuous queen at the moment.


    But Yuejin ran felt that she was pretending.


    This woman can''t worry about him in her life.


    Take a deep breath. Under the book case, he pinches her rouyi. His strength is not reduced. Mi Raner obviously hears a bone click, which is almost misplaced!


    The pain made her sweat on her forehead.


    "Don''t play tricks in front of me and go back to your Jiaofang hall." Yue Jinran and Mi Raner still made a look of mutual respect in front of people, but this behind the scenes action


    Meow!


    How much does this man hate the original owner?


    Mi Ran''er cursed in her heart. There was a fine cold sweat on her forehead, but the smile on her mouth was still there.


    "Your Majesty, just listen to my concubine''s advice... Right? Gentlemen..." Mi Ran''er threw the ball to the ministers standing under the stage.


    The ministers nodded together and said that the queen was right. Your majesty still had to think about fame.


    "Empress, in your opinion, how to deal with these nonsense people?" Yue Jinran stared at Mi Raner, with a sneer at the corners of her mouth and a faint smell of blood in her long eyes.


    Mi Raner struggled with her little hand. She really hurt badly.


    However, he still maintained self-restraint on his face. "It''s OK to take this opportunity to tell the world that if you talk about the Royal affairs, the light one will involve the nine families and make an example."


    Mi Raner''s words made Yue Jinran laugh.


    "It''s good for the queen to make an example of the others. Just do as the queen says. In that case, you can all roll." Yue Jinran waved her long sleeve and the ministers in the imperial study hurriedly left.


    Mi Raner also wants to go.


    Yue Jinran''s eyes made her nervous.


    However, the little hand was still in this guy''s palm and couldn''t get rid of it. On the contrary, he pulled her into his arms along with his strength.


    When she fell into the, MI Ran''er subconsciously put her little hand against her chest.


    She hasn''t had close contact with a man yet, and her face is a little hot.


    Yue Jinran is really good-looking, with sword eyebrows and stars. Wearing a Dragon Robe, she has a great momentum.


    "Your Majesty..." Mi Ran''er didn''t understand what the man was going to do.


    "Empress, what do you think of those unruly people''s comments?" Yue Jinran leaned lazily on the Dragon chair, MI Raner sat on his lap, and the two snuggled together. If it wasn''t for the look on their faces, anyone would feel that the two people deserve one face.

 Chapter 1746

    "Two words, absurd!"


    Mi Ran''er picked his eyebrows and slightly hooked his lips. "These people don''t know anything at all. They only rely on a word and a half to series up such a play. It''s a waste of talent not to tell stories."


    Yue Jinran kept her expression.


    If she is pretending, the woman''s acting is too good.


    But she''s not pretending


    Yue Jinran couldn''t convince her heart.


    "The Queen''s meaning is that what they say is false?" Yue Jin ran approached her a little. Their breathing became more and more hot, and the atmosphere was a little ambiguous.


    "Of course... Not to mention whether my concubine can''t take it easy, it''s ridiculous to say my beloved. At the beginning, my concubine came closer to the childe of Lord Shangshu, and so many gossip came out. Now think about it, if I knew today, I should have stayed at home every day to embroider and read, so I wouldn''t have these troubles."


    Mi Raner meets Yue Jinran''s eyes. Her eyes are very clear and sincere.


    Yue Jin was stunned when she heard the speech.


    Then he raised his hand and grabbed her jaw, pulled her closer, clenched his teeth, and asked in a low voice, "if you just came closer, why didn''t you want to marry when the imperial decree for marriage was sent to the grand master''s residence? Why did you still love him after entering the palace and refuse my favor several times?"


    Mi Raner recalled.


    The original owner has really made so many mess.


    She sighed helplessly.


    Avenue: "Your Majesty, at the beginning, you had no warning. After a decree, my concubine was just a little woman. I never thought that she would become a queen one day, so I was frightened and wanted to refuse to marry. I immediately quarreled with my father. I don''t know that there was a rumor that I was forced to die... As for my attitude towards you after entering the palace, after all, my concubine and your majesty never had communication, let alone feelings Foundation, let me accept your majesty rashly. I''m really sad about the pass in my heart. "


    Mi Ran''er felt that her explanation could probably move Yue Jinran''s heart.


    However, God is not so attached to her.


    At this time, a palace man quickly came in and announced, "tell your majesty that Princess Yueyang came to greet her son-in-law."


    "Here comes the newly married son-in-law? Well, the queen happens to be here. It doesn''t hurt for you two to meet and talk about old love... Xuan!"


    Yue Jinran felt that the son-in-law came at a good time.


    The corners of the mouth were full of evil smiles. Instead of holding Mi Raner''s hand, they held her slender waist, and the two fit more and more closely.


    With such a posture, Yue Jinran is not afraid to be said to be stupid.


    Mi Raner was helpless.


    When Princess Yueyang came in side by side with her son-in-law, she didn''t expect the queen to be there.


    She looked at Mi Raner with disgust in her beautiful eyes.


    However, in front of her brother, she dared not do it again.


    But the son-in-law was stunned when he saw Mi Raner. His originally good face faded a little blood.


    When Princess Yueyang knelt down to salute, he almost didn''t react. It was Princess Yueyang who pulled his sleeve before he knelt down.


    "Yueyang and his son-in-law came to greet the emperor''s brother and sister-in-law. Brother Xie brought this beautiful marriage for Yueyang. In the future, Yueyang will raise a case with the son-in-law and strive to give birth to a nephew and niece for the emperor''s brother as soon as possible."


    Yue Yang is Yue Jinran''s only sister and the only princess in the court. Therefore, she is usually unruly and domineering.

 Chapter 1747

    Before the original owner entered the palace, Yue Yang was very dissatisfied with the original owner, just because the original owner monk scholar Li Ran came too close, and the princess had already fallen in love with Li ran at first sight.


    Mi Raner once suspected that the emperor''s purpose to marry Xu Raner into the palace was to help his sister break up the original owner and Li Ran, so that his sister could ascend.


    However, later I thought about Yue Jinran''s attitude towards the original owner.


    It''s not like a whim, but it''s really interested.


    Moreover, if only to separate the original owner and Li Ran, only one imperial concubine can be allowed, how can the original owner be the queen directly?


    Yue Jinran looked at her sister''s eyes very gently and nodded with satisfaction, "as long as you can be happy, I''ll be relieved."


    Mi Ran''er also smiled, "Your Majesty is right."


    "What''s right?" Yue Jin suddenly pinched her waist and asked with a smile in her ear.


    Mi Ran''er trembled, then bit his lips and his ears were hot, "Your Majesty said that as long as the princess can be happy, this... Is right."


    "Is it just the princess happy? The son-in-law doesn''t need happiness?" Yue Jinran is not ready to let Mi Raner go.


    Mi Ran''er knows that this guy is embarrassing himself. He wants to force her to show embarrassment.


    Even get angry and get up and leave.


    If he had been the original owner, he might have achieved his wish.


    Mi Ran''er looked indifferent.


    "As long as the Royal Highness is happy, the concubine thinks that the concubine will be very happy." Mi Ran''s eyes fell on Li Ran.


    When the latter heard Mi Raner''s words, he held his hand tightly under his sleeve.


    "The Queen''s words are good, son-in-law, did you hear them?" Yue Jinran didn''t see any flaws from MI Raner, so she wanted to tease Li Ran.


    Li Ran clenched his teeth and managed to lift his eyes. He nodded slightly. "The minister will make his royal highness happy. Your Majesty''s mother, please rest assured."


    "That''s good!"


    Yuejin smiled loudly and looked at the sky outside. "It''s almost noon. Yueyang and his son-in-law will stay to have dinner with me. I want to discuss some state affairs with my son-in-law. Empress, you and Yueyang go to the imperial garden, and my aunt and sister-in-law talk."


    "OK!"


    "Yueyang obeys..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er thinks Yue Jinran is too cautious. He has probably been hurt by the original owner too many times. Now, he has closed his heart.


    I don''t know what to test before I believe that I really want to be with him now.


    Mi Ran''er and Yue Yang came out of the imperial study. Yue Yang sneered, "I heard that after you returned to the palace yesterday, there was a big play of two making trouble and three hanging? Why? Seeing the princess and Li Ran worship with your own eyes, you were so stimulated that you didn''t even care about the royal face?"


    Mi Ran''er glanced at Yueyang with a faint light from the corner of her eye, and coldly repeated, "one cry, two make trouble and three hang up? Where did you hear that?"


    "It''s been reported in Beijing this morning. This time, the royal face has been lost by you. I don''t know why the Royal brother dotes on you. If it were my princess, I would have abandoned you and expelled you to the cold palace."


    Yue Yang said fiercely.


    Mi ran, humming, "if this palace is crying, two groundless talk and three hangings, it will not be possible to appear in the imperial library today. Moreover, even if this palace is crying, two making a row and three hanging up, it will not be because you and the queen of the consort, your highness, your princess, how can you believe in the gossip of the people?"


    Yueyang looked at her assertive appearance, and her face looked a little sluggish.

 Chapter 1748

    Immediately, she also imitated Mi Raner''s tone and snorted, "no wind, no waves. It''s always when you really do something special in the palace that people hold the handle and publicize it."


    "I went out of the palace yesterday, probably because of the cold. After returning to the palace, I fainted in the Jiaofang palace. I didn''t expect that the rumor was so absurd..."


    Mi Raner sighed helplessly, "it''s too difficult to refute the rumor!"


    Yueyang is in a trance.


    She actually believed what Mi Raner said.


    Clearly, from the beginning, she regarded this woman as the biggest enemy. Even if she became a family, she put her in the most annoying position. No matter what she said or did, she had to fight her.


    Because this woman is the one she hates most.


    "Just fainted from the cold? But you look good now. Since you''re not feeling well, you should stay in the Jiaofang hall and have a good rest. What should you do in the imperial study if you have nothing to do? What if you pass the cold to the emperor''s brother?"


    Yueyang is really a rod essence.


    The polar pole is used everywhere.


    Mi ran clenched her teeth. At the next moment, her little face lifted up a little shyness. She looked at the sun and lowered her voice. She said shyly, "it''s not because your majesty has to leave this palace in the imperial study room to receive the royal highness of the princess."


    When Yueyang thought of entering the imperial study just now, MI Raner and Yue Jinran had no doubt about Mi Raner''s words.


    Even if she doubts, she can''t go to Yue Jinran for confirmation.


    "When was your relationship with the emperor''s brother so good? Didn''t you have a cold attitude towards the emperor''s brother if you could avoid it? Why now..."


    Yueyang means some mood is complicated. She didn''t want to see this woman be nice to the emperor''s brother.


    "Feelings are accumulated little by little. Our palace and your majesty have been married for a long time and have accumulated feelings in getting along with each other day by day. Why? Doesn''t the princess like the closeness between our palace and your majesty now?"


    Mi Ran''er paused and looked at Yueyang suspiciously.


    She has great momentum. A word thrown to Yueyang is like throwing a heavy stone on Yueyang''s heart.


    Yue Yang narrowed his eyes, "of course not. The princess can''t wait for it. However, you said you had feelings with the emperor''s brother, so you have feelings for Li Ran..."


    "Princess Royal, some words, this palace feels, you should not say!" Mi ran son''s eyebrows are suddenly fierce, "the prince is your husband, this palace has only the friend''s friendship to him, the half point has no boundary."


    Mi Raner''s tone was dignified and his words were sonorous and powerful.


    The more Yang listened, her eyes sank, and she didn''t believe it.


    "Is that true?"


    She didn''t believe Mi Raner''s words. At the same time, she immediately became vigilant.


    "This palace never lies." Mi Ran''s face is a bit uneasy. "Princess, your majesty is to let you talk to this palace and close feelings, rather than talking about what is out of order. If your highness really can''t find any topic, it''s better to go to the tea room in the hall and spend some time in tea."


    Mi Raner''s momentum today is really enough.


    This is what it looks like after a country.


    She stood at present, and Yue Yang, who had always been domineering, dared not look directly at her.


    "Yueyang knows his mistake. He dare not say this in front of you in the future... I just hope you and the emperor''s brother can be happy for a long time."


    Whether Li Ran or the emperor''s brother is her.


    Yue Yang felt uncomfortable staying with MI Raner, so he simply followed Mi Raner''s words and went to the teahouse.


    Mi Ran''er took two maidservants and stayed in the imperial garden to relax.

 Chapter 1749

    Mi Ran''er came to the pavilion and sat down, while the maidservants waited.


    Mi Ran''er looked somewhere, his apricot eyes narrowed slightly and opened his mouth faintly, "come out and follow behind the palace like this. The son-in-law doesn''t know if it''s impolite?"


    The maidservants looked confused. Looking along Mi Raner''s line of sight, there was only an uncle who was probably held by two people, and there was no guard.


    Who is the queen talking to?


    The sound of stepping on the leaves sounded, and a slender figure came out from behind the tree.


    Li Ran''s imperial dress has changed a lot compared with his ordinary mild temperament.


    This jade like appearance can afford to be the man in the ancient story, but it is not the one mi Raner likes.


    Living with too warm people will be boring for a long time.


    Moreover, from her memory, MI Raner felt that Li Ran, who was full of experience, was unbearable just to get along with others.


    Li Ran came to the pavilion and saluted mi Ran''er. Then he whispered, "empress, I want to say something to empress. I don''t know if I can send my maid back."


    "This maid is the confidant of our palace. Besides, you are a foreign minister. If we stay alone with you, we will be gossip. The son-in-law and the princess have just got married. Should we not want to make more noise between husband and wife?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were pale. Shi Shi ran sat there with great momentum and suppressed Li ran from looking directly.


    "Ran''er..." Li Ran was a little flustered and couldn''t help calling out the original owner''s maiden name.


    Mi Raner''s eyes are sharp and sharp!


    "Son-in-law, pay attention to your title. If you don''t respect the palace as the empress, you should follow the princess to call the palace as the empress. If this happens again, don''t blame the palace for your disrespect!" Mi Raner angrily scolded.


    Li Ran took a step forward, "Ran''er, are you blaming me for marrying the princess? However, you have already married the queen, and this is your Majesty''s marriage, i... I have no other choice."


    "Son in law!"


    Mi Ran''er patted the table and got up. A pair of apricot eyes burst out a faint sense of killing at the moment.


    "Once in a while, your frivolous remarks can let the palace directly punish you to death. Do you know?" Mi Raner stared at the man in front of her. She really felt that Li Ran was not only a love brain, but also a straw bag.


    In this way, I dare to say it to her in the palace.


    In the past, Yue Jinran''s imprisonment of the original owner was really the right thing to do.


    Otherwise, if this continues, these two people will certainly do something humiliating to the royal family.


    At that time, Yue Jin''s head was green. He was afraid that he would directly kill the nine families of the grand master and monk Shu.


    Mi Ran''er felt that if she stayed with the straw bag, she might also be infected. She bit her teeth, turned and left.


    Li Ran still wants to catch up.


    The maid was very clever and stopped Li Ran.


    "The emperor of the consort, the meaning of our empress, you should have been very clear, so entangled with the empress, if it is known by your majesty and your royal highness, it''s not just your sad days, but it will also involve our empress and calculate your servant''s request. If it is really good for the goddess, then cut off the past and Niang Niang''s past, the empress has already turned over, you should also..."


    The maid is the maid brought into the palace by the original master. She has always been very intelligent and understands the original master''s mind. Although Mi Raner''s character is too different from that of the original master, she just thinks that the empress has finally come out of that past.


    She is secretly happy for her mother.


    The maid''s words made Li Ran look a little ugly.

 Chapter 1750

    The maid was not ready to care whether he understood his meaning or not. Seeing that he finally stopped, she quickly turned around and followed her mother.


    Because the son-in-law was unwell, he wanted to go back to the house early to have a rest. At first glance, it was the lunch at Shura hall. Only Yue Jinran and Mi Raner were left.


    During the meal, Yue Jinran''s eyes drifted from MI Raner''s small face from time to time.


    Yue Jinran knows exactly what happened in the imperial garden.


    He still had some doubts about Mi Raner''s attitude.


    The previous injury was so deep that he can''t trust easily now.


    Also sad.


    Here, MI Ran''er is eating the palace food. It tastes really good, so he has no scruples.


    The system quickly whispered: "host, you are a lady in this position. Should you pay attention to your image?"


    Mi ran as like as two peas in her mind, "I''m very abnormal, and I''m not even better. If I really need a person who is exactly the same as the great lady, what''s the use of me?"


    System: "..."


    This seems very reasonable.


    However, it still felt something was wrong.


    Mi Ran''er stopped paying attention to the host and ate faster. However, she is also a lady of the family. Therefore, although the whole set of movements is fast, it does not lose elegance.


    Eat and drink, put down your chopsticks.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Yue Jinran and smiled gently, "Your Majesty, I have used it well."


    "I don''t know how fast the queen is eating. I thought I was hungry. How long have you been!" Yue Jin said sarcastically.


    "Is your majesty blaming my concubine for her poor manners? My concubine is hungry in her belly, so I didn''t care so much. Please forgive me!" she approached Yue Jinran tenderly, and the tip of her tongue gently swept around her lips.


    Tone, with a little coquettish meaning.


    Yue Jinran admitted that her heart beat too fast.


    "No problem, it''s not a shame." Yue Jin ran said, took a sip of the soup bowl, put it down, and the maid in waiting handed a towel and wiped her mouth.


    He got up and looked down at Mi Ran''er. "The son-in-law''s sudden discomfort should have something to do with the queen?"


    "Well, what does the matter of the son-in-law have to do with the ministers and concubines? Your majesty, you can''t give the ministers and concubines any more hats. If you listen to this, you may have to spread some messy rumors."


    Mi Raner pursed her mouth slightly, with some Jiao Han.


    "Since the queen said no, it''s not. I have one more thing to ask the queen." Yue Jin Ran''s long eyes narrowed slightly, and a cunning light flashed from the bottom of her eyes.


    "Your Majesty, please speak." Mi Ran''er looked obedient.


    Yue Jinran: "today, a minister mentioned holding a draft ceremony and expanding the harem. I don''t know the Queen''s attitude towards this matter?"


    Draft?


    After Yue Jinran ascended the throne for several years, the harem has been empty. Almost every once in a while, someone will put forward the draft, but Yue Jinran will block it back and delay the matter. Now, he suddenly mentioned it on his own initiative and asked her opinions


    Mi Raner keenly felt that the man must have done it on purpose.


    He pulled the corner of his lips, "it''s about the descendants of the royal blood. Of course, we should take it seriously. However, everything depends on your majesty. If your majesty wants to expand the harem..."


    "I''m asking the queen what she means."

 Chapter 1751

    Yue Jin spoke coldly.


    Mi Ran''er thought carefully, "generally speaking, the minister and concubine certainly have to support the draft, and also have to supervise the people below, so that the beautiful women who appear in front of your majesty are the best girls in the world..."


    Mi Ran''er paused, and a little sour appeared on her little face. "However, according to my selfishness, I don''t want to have more women in your Majesty''s back palace. I don''t want to share your majesty with others."


    Mi Raner is ready to be scolded by Yue Jinran for being selfish and jealous.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Jinran just laughed.


    "Queen, Queen, if you had been so frank with me earlier, why did you and I fall into such a situation?"


    Although Yuejin ran was smiling, there was an obvious coldness in her eyes. After that, he turned and strode away.


    Mi Raner stays where she is. She is not sure about Yue Jinran''s attitude.


    Is this a draft or not?


    She pursed her lips and Mi Raner sighed.


    If there are people in the harem, she will send soldiers to block the water and cover the earth¡ª¡ª


    That night, after washing, MI Ran''er came to the bed in his dirty clothes. When he was ready to lie down, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    She was startled!


    The frightened eyes fell on the visitor. It was a sigh of relief to see who the visitor was.


    "Your Majesty came, why didn''t anyone inform?" she gathered her dirty clothes, got up and went to Yue Jinran, "it doesn''t seem that today is the day when your majesty comes to the Jiaofang palace..."


    Yuejin ran reached out and grabbed her chin and looked at her in obscene clothes.


    When a little woman doesn''t wear a phoenix robe, her sense of solemnity is gone. She is really a little girl.


    Yue Jinran suddenly remembered the situation when she first met.


    At that time, he was still the prince.


    When she went to the Shangshu house as a guest, she had a tender face and recited poems with Li Ran.


    At that time, she was half a head shorter than now. She was soft and just a little bit.


    On that day, his eyes were always looking for her unconsciously.


    But she stopped her eyes on Li Ran.


    Not long after that, the first emperor wanted to show him the crown princess. He refused directly, indicating that he had a sweetheart and that marriage was ok, but it was not the best time.


    The next year, the former emperor died of illness and became emperor. The first decree he wrote was the will of the empress, but it has not been delegated all the time.


    And then


    Yue Jinran found that Li Ran didn''t like her as much as everyone saw. She was just interested in the identity of her grand master''s daughter.


    Yue Jin angrily ordered her to enter the palace.


    She made trouble before entering the palace and after entering the palace, but with a very tough and decisive attitude, he locked her in the pepper room and became a canary.


    The two have tortured each other for more than three years, because of her exclusion. In fact, Yue Jinran has tried to reduce the number of times she came to jiaofangdian.


    Only less can you reduce the number of times you hurt her.


    However, I still can''t help coming twice a month. After all, it''s my wife who marries openly. Even if she doesn''t want to have fun again.


    However, for more than three years, there was no movement in her stomach. Yue Jinran suspected that she was making small moves behind her back. However, he turned over the jiaofangdian completely and failed to find contraceptives.


    Sometimes, Yue Jinran can''t help thinking. Is it because God thinks that he got her in a despicable way, so he will punish him in this way.

 Chapter 1752

    Yue Jinran was distracted for too long. Mi Raner felt that her chin was sore.


    Can only whisper: "Your Majesty, you come here..."


    "You are my queen. When do I want to be lucky to you? Do I have to ask your attitude?" Yue Jinran said and picked her up.


    Compared with the last close contact between the two, Yue Jinran felt that the woman in her arms was obviously thinner.


    She pinched her waist. Yue Jinran lowered her voice and said in a less serious tone, "the queen seems to have to eat more meat. After all, it''s related to my" sex "and happiness."


    Mi Ran''er blushed and dared not look straight, "Your Majesty, you..."


    Yue Jin ran saw her put on the bed and looked at her red face. After determining that it was a shame, her heart beat faster and faster.


    Bend down and they are close to each other.


    He said: "the ministers let me pick the draft again and again because I have been on the throne for nearly four years and have not given birth to a prince. As long as the queen completes this task, I may be able to block the ministers'' mouths."


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er blinked blankly, "prince?"


    "Hmm..." Yue Jin ran pinched her belt and gently pulled, "queen, give me a pair of children. If I give birth to the child, maybe I will consider letting you go."


    "Eh?" Mi Ran''er uttered a confused tone again.


    The beauty is in her arms. Yue Jin doesn''t care what attitude she is, and her thin lips fall on her lips.


    Mingming has been close for countless times, but Yue Jinran noticed that the woman in her arms still reacted so astringently.


    This time, there was a lot of shyness, and then there was boldness.


    This is the most comfortable time for Yue Jinran and the first time in MI Raner''s history.


    Although there was no pain, she was still very tired.


    Finally, Yue Jinran took her to the bathroom to clean up.


    The bathroom of jiaofangdian is very large. The water in the bath has always maintained a suitable temperature, and it is circulating, just like a hot spring.


    This was designed and made by Yue Jinran before he took the original master into the palace, so as to soak and stretch after each intimacy.


    However, this is the first time that they rely on each other calmly and soak in warm water.


    In the past


    Not to mention the degree of tragedy!


    Mi Ran''er felt that the original owner''s body was too weak. After doing it twice, he was so tired that he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    The other party''s thing is too detached, which really makes her hard.


    If Yue Jinran is the so-called seven times a night, doesn''t she have to die directly?


    The system can not help Tucao: "host, please do not make complaints about pollution."


    Mi Ran''er: "I''ve just done something dirty, so I can''t let the palace dirty?"


    If the system is human, there must be a black line falling on the forehead at the moment, "host, I read you wrong."


    Mi Raner: "hum!"


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly. She changed her position and wanted to sleep.


    But the hands of the man holding her were still fooling around, so that she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Later, MI Ran''er pressed his arm.


    He opened his mouth and was very dumb: "Your Majesty, my concubine is so tired... Can you let my concubine have a good rest?"


    She said, her little hand slipped from his arm, her five fingers inserted - in from his fingertips, and her ten fingers clenched.


    Just in bed, Yue Jinran liked this little action.


    According to MI Raner''s analysis, this guy should feel that the most intimate action is to hold his fingers tightly. Therefore, at the moment, he took the initiative to hold him together and wanted him to put down his guard against himself.


    "I''m tired?" Yue Jinran really liked it. Her big hand tightened slightly and took the initiative.

 Chapter 1753

    "My concubine''s body can''t compare with your majesty." Mi Ran''er pursed his mouth, with a little charming anger on his pink face.


    Her expression and reaction now are Yue Jinran''s favorite.


    Therefore, Yuejin is still in a somewhat excited state at the moment. If she doesn''t really feel soft and weak, she really wants to clean her up a few times.


    "By the way, about the draft, because the Empress Dowager is also urging, it may not be able to hide this year."


    Yue Jinran suddenly talked about the scenery.


    Mi Ran''er was startled for a moment, and then he frowned slightly.


    "After all, it''s about the royal family. It''s normal for the Empress Dowager to be anxious. Don''t worry, your majesty. My concubine will take good care of the draft and strive to select several virtuous and virtuous concubines for you!" Mi Raner said magnanimously, but his tone was slightly sour.


    Yue Jin ran pinched her thin waist and smiled: "the queen is so atmospheric that I don''t know whether to be happy or worried..."


    Mi Ran''er smiled, lowered his small head and didn''t speak again.


    Make complaints about the pig''s trotters in the mind. "Men are all hog hoof, clearly identified. Do I still have to make trouble with him?"


    The tone of the system was not as stiff as before. "Didn''t the host answer very well? The tone was standard. Obviously, your Majesty was very happy."


    Mi Raner said, "he''s happy. Do you know how nervous I am?"


    System: "host refueling, strive to complete the task as soon as possible. After counter attacking the villain, you can leave this plane smoothly."


    Forget it, in order to reunite with her parents as soon as possible, she''d better try to finish the task.


    After this night, MI Raner had a very obvious feeling that Yue Jinran''s attitude towards her had changed a lot.


    At least, every time we meet, we won''t have a pair of long eyes full of exploration as before.


    The draft is scheduled for the third day of July, that is, next month.


    The official women participating in the draft need to send the picture scroll to the palace to show her Majesty in advance, but Yue Jinran directly pushed the matter to MI Raner.


    Hundreds of paintings were pushed into the pepper room.


    Mi Ran''er looked at some of them. They were all the best beauties. Each one was classical and generous, and each had its own characteristics, which made people dizzy.


    "Empress, do you really want to choose a bunch of enemies for yourself? They will divide your Majesty''s love. If they give birth to a prince before you, it may threaten your status..." aside, the maid asked when she saw that MI Raner was really seriously selecting paintings and frowned.


    "He''s the emperor. This is the harem. It''s a group of women sharing the same man. I''ve been ready since I entered the palace." Mi Ran''er''s tone was faint and could not hear any emotion.


    "But you don''t have to choose yourself. I think your majesty may have deliberately wanted to make you uncomfortable..."


    Mi Ran''er''s face sank slightly with her maidservant''s words. She photographed the picture scroll in her hand on the table and looked at her maidservant with cold eyes. "Xueer, are you talking too much? This palace is the head of the back palace. It''s the responsibility of this palace to handle these things. How can you get so many opinions?"


    Xueer was a little wronged. "I''m also unfair for you."


    "No, I don''t think it''s important. Don''t talk any more in the future. If someone listens to you, it will make people feel that I''m stingy and jealous."


    Mi Ran''er told him solemnly.


    Xueer can only nod obediently, "Xueer understands."


    "Well, you go out and I''ll just see these myself."


    Mi Ran''er said and picked up the next picture.

 Chapter 1754

    It''s really a big project to select a group of these beauties.


    If mi Ran''er were a man, she would certainly want to bring all these beauties into the harem and spoil one every day, as well as the first half of the year.


    Think about it, the picture is really... Beautiful!


    The voice of the system sounded untimely in my mind: "the original host still has such hobbies. The subsequent plane setting may be able to arrange such beautiful things for the host."


    Mi Raner: "


    Can she block this guy''s voice.


    At lunch, Xueer came in and whispered to MI Raner, "just now the father-in-law next to your majesty came to inform you that your majesty will come back at noon to have lunch with you and let you be ready."


    "Well, go to the imperial dining room and pass some dishes that your majesty likes to eat. Send them right away." Mi Raner stretched out and sat all morning. Recently, she felt even worse because she was already poor.


    "Yes."


    Not long after Xueer left, Yue Jinran arrived.


    Today, Yue Jinran looked in a good mood. As soon as she came, she took her slender waist and said with a low smile: "how? How many have been selected?"


    Mi Ran''er pointed to the pile of paintings on the table, "there are so many beautiful women with national color and natural fragrance. Your Majesty must like it."


    Yue Jin ran hung her eyes and coagulated the woman in her arms, "how do you know I like big beauty?"


    "Don''t all men like it?" Mi Ran''er is still a little simple in this regard.


    "I prefer a small jasper like the queen to a great beauty of national beauty." Yue Jin ran touched her chin and began to express his gratitude.


    Mi Ran''er was not very happy.


    She''s just a little Jasper?


    The original owner''s leather bag clearly deserves the four words "Qing Guo Qing Cheng"!


    The man''s mouth is really unforgiving.


    "Your Majesty likes it." Mi Ran''er smiled and felt MMP in her heart!


    Yue Jin ran took her and sat down in front of the bed. She casually took a picture scroll and opened it. "Which family is this?"


    "Li Waner, the second lady of the Shangshu family." Mi Raner glanced at her old acquaintance, so she recognized it immediately.


    "Miss Li''s second daughter."


    Yue Jin repeated it meaningfully and threw down the scroll again. "No wonder it looks so good. My brother is a great beauty, and my sister seems to be better. If you connect her to the palace, you should be able to keep the holy pet."


    "Your Majesty, please take her to the palace. With your love, she will give birth to the most beautiful Prince for your majesty as soon as possible."


    Mi Ran''er said, breaking free from Yue Jinran''s arms, "my concubine, go and see if the imperial dining room has brought the meal. Your majesty, wait a minute."


    Jealous.


    After Yuejin ran determined this, her thin lips rose, and her evil smile couldn''t be hidden.


    He raised his hand, grabbed her little wrist and pulled her into his arms again.


    "Empress, don''t be secretly angry. The draft is actually a show. If I put down all the signs, they will have to go back and forth, okay?" Yue Jinran is reassuring Mi Raner again.


    Mi Ran''er''s small face, which was originally stiff, finally loosened a little.


    However, he was still very proud and reserved. "In this case, how will your majesty make an appointment with the Empress Dowager?"


    Yuejin ran hugged her hand and fell on her lower abdomen. "This will have to be handed over to the Queen''s stomach. If you conceive my child earlier, you can successfully make a job and block the mouths of ministers and empress dowagers."

 Chapter 1755

    Mi Raner''s small face is a little hot.


    "My concubine''s efforts are not enough..." Mi Ran''er turned her head and looked at Yue Jinran with a shy smile on her mouth.


    "After that, I''ll come day by day and work hard with the queen." Yue Jinran said, approached Mi Raner and kissed her gently on the lips.


    At this time, Xueer announced outside the door, "Your Majesty, your mother, lunch is ready. Please go to the dining hall."


    Yue Jinran loosened Mi Raner, pinched her lips and said in a dumb voice, "I''ll work hard with you in the evening."


    This guy is so flirtatious.


    Mi Raner, who has no experience in this field at all, Rao''s calm personality is also a little nervous. His face is red like a ripe apple and makes people want to bite.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yue Jinran did what she said. At the draft ceremony more than half a month later, she really put down everyone''s brand.


    On the first day, the Empress Dowager said she could bear it.


    The next day, the Empress Dowager said that her teeth were itchy.


    On the last day, the Empress Dowager said


    The mourners have to talk to the queen.


    In the pepper room, MI Raner is embroidering with Xue er. She has been here for nearly a month and has fully inherited the skills of the original owner. If she continues, she will really become a lady who thinks she is old-fashioned.


    "The Empress Dowager arrived!"


    The eunuch announced at the door. When Mi Raner heard this, he quickly put down his things and got up to wait respectfully at the door.


    After the Empress Dowager came in, she looked obedient. The scolding she was supposed to export went around her lips and finally swallowed it back into her stomach. However, this does not mean that she put down the draft.


    After taking his seat, MI Raner asked people to serve tea.


    She guessed the purpose of the Empress Dowager''s coming here, so she behaved very skillfully, hoping to calm the Empress Dowager''s anger with her good attitude.


    "Empress, have you gone with the emperor in the three-day draft?" the Empress Dowager''s body is not very good, and she is not the empress''s mother. Therefore, the Empress Dowager has not asked too much about many personal things.


    However, enriching the harem is a royal event, so she needs to mention more about the emperor.


    "Yes." Mi Raner nodded slowly.


    "Do you know why the emperor abandoned all the signs? Are the beauties of this year really so bad? If so, the mourners can only come forward and select some girls for the emperor to receive them in the palace!"


    She sighed and looked at the empty Jiaofang hall. "There are only three masters in such a big palace. Won''t you feel lonely?"


    "The Empress Dowager should tell her majesty that all the beauties this time are very beautiful. Maybe they can''t poke your Majesty''s heart, so your majesty didn''t leave a sign." Mi Ran''er said innocently.


    "If you don''t know, how can you know that you can''t poke your heart? The emperor is really capricious this time. If you really don''t want to draft, you have to make it so ugly. Now, I''m afraid it''s being discussed inside and outside the court."


    The Empress Dowager shook her head silently and looked at Mi Raner. She thought of the big and small things that had happened after she entered the palace and her stomach that had not moved for more than three years.


    "And the queen, I''m afraid you have to shoulder the responsibility of the head of the back palace. After entering the palace, you should be more calm. Don''t quarrel with your majesty any more. You should have a prince and stay stable!"

 Chapter 1756

    Mi Ran''er hung his head silently: "yes, I understand."


    The Empress Dowager and MI Ran''er didn''t have much in common, so they left the Jiaofang hall before long.


    Of course she won''t take the initiative to find the emperor.


    They were not born mother and son. If they were too stiff because of the draft, she would only be more embarrassed.


    When Yue Jinran comes in the evening, MI Raner tells Yue Jinran about it.


    Yue Jinran listened and touched her stomach. "You see, the Empress Dowager also said you should have a child. Why is it so long, but there is no movement? Tell me, are you secretly eating something for contraception?"


    Yue Jinran''s tone was gradually cool and thin.


    Mi Raner was stunned. Then, after reacting, she quickly shook her head, "no, your majesty, I absolutely don''t have contraception. Everything goes as it goes..."


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that the man''s brain hole would be so big.


    And contraception.


    How can the original owner secretly get contraceptives in the Imperial Palace, unless there is someone from the imperial doctor.


    Obviously not.


    The eyelid of the whole palace is more and more grasping in the hand.


    "It''s been three years! If you''re not pregnant in three months, maybe I can comfort myself. It''s just not time, but it''s three years!" the man''s eyes are cold. He grabbed her wrist, sat up and scanned her little body up and down, "queen, aren''t you sick?"


    "Why me?" Mi Ran''er asked without thinking.


    "Presumptuous!" the man immediately shouted angrily, "do you still want to say that my body is not good? I am strong, how can I not..."


    "Well..."


    Mi Ran''er slid the black line down her forehead.


    Yue Jinran felt that she had to prove her heroism. She grabbed Mi Raner''s shoulder and overwhelmed her. "I''ll prove to you whether I can do it or not!!!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Mi Ran''er put his small hand on his shoulder and said anxiously, "shouldn''t the imperial doctor come to us for a detailed examination at this time? What if they are really ill?"


    Yue Jinran was ready to kiss her.


    Mi Raner''s eyes were bright. "Your Majesty, Xuan Taiyi!"


    She also wanted to know why they had no children for three years.


    Yuejin ran sat up and called in a loud voice, "come on, the president of xuantai hospital will go to jiaofangdian."


    While waiting for the imperial doctor, Yue Jinran kept holding Mi Raner''s small hand, feeling a little uneasy.


    "If my concubine can''t give birth to children for you, your Majesty would better choose some good family ladies to enter the palace. After all, you have to have a queen, your majesty. You have to have a prince under your knee."


    Mi Ran''er looked at the jade trigger on the man''s slender finger and said faintly.


    "The people who inherit my throne don''t have to be my children. There are children in the imperial family and uncle Huang''s family. At that time, choose a qualified one as the adoptive son, and then make him the crown prince. In the future, I will return to the West. The name of the Yue Dynasty is still Yue, isn''t it?"


    Yue Jinran has considered these in this short time.


    Mi Raner turns to Yue Jinran in shock.


    How much does this guy like the original owner?


    In my mind, the system sighed untimely: "this may be true love! Host, aren''t you moved at all?"


    Mi Raner: "well, I don''t dare to move. A move destroys the atmosphere."


    System: "..."


    Finally, the system was rejected by Mi Ran''er without saying a word.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was raised, and then his small head leaned against Yue Jinran''s shoulder. "Don''t be so pessimistic. Maybe it''s just that time hasn''t come."

 Chapter 1757

    The imperial doctor arrived soon and gave the pulse to MI Raner and Yue Jinran respectively.


    "Your Majesty, madam, you are both very young and healthy, and there is nothing wrong with you." the imperial doctor whispered with his head down.


    "Then why hasn''t the empress been pregnant with children for so long?" Yue Jin asked coldly.


    The imperial doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead: "it''s probably not time. In this regard, we still have to rely on fate. Your majesty, you can be patient. Maybe there will be good news in the palace next month."


    When I said that, I didn''t say it.


    Yue Jin waved impatiently and motioned the doctor to get out quickly!


    If he doesn''t go, he may not be able to control his impulse to clean up people.


    As if the imperial doctor had picked up a life, he turned and ran away.


    The rest mi Ran''er and Yue Jinran were together. Mi Ran''er approached Yue Jinran, pulled his sleeve with a small hand, and said softly, "look, my concubine and I didn''t guess wrong. It''s not your problem, it''s just that the fate of my children and grandchildren hasn''t come yet."


    Yue Jinran''s deep eyes coagulated Mi Raner. His thin lips opened slightly, and a cool word came out, "maybe we really don''t have children and grandchildren, so we can only die without a future."


    The tone of his voice startled Mi Raner into a fine cold sweat on his back.


    She quickly smiled and comforted, "Your Majesty, don''t think about this. It''s late. Let''s have a rest."


    Yue Jin ran nodded slightly, hugged her and lay down without doing anything.


    For the first time, he came to Jiaofang hall and just hugged Mi Raner to sleep.


    Mi Ran''er knew that the man was afraid that she could not give birth to his children, and that there was a bad relationship between the two. Without children, God punished him.


    Mi Raner sighed and patted Yue Jinran''s back with her small hand. After he breathed steadily, she closed her eyes and slept wearily.


    The next day, MI Raner was bored and practiced calligraphy in his study.


    In ancient times, there were few things that could be amused. Yue Jinran was busy with state affairs and couldn''t accompany her all the time. Therefore, MI Raner had to have fun by herself. She practiced her words very well in the past month.


    If you come home, your parents can''t help but marvel at her handwriting.


    "Madam, guess what I found in the closet where I put my clothes." Xueer suddenly came to the study, put her small hand behind her, and said mysteriously to MI Raner.


    "What?" Mi Raner looked at Xueer suspiciously and wanted to lean over to see what was hidden behind Xueer.


    Xueer doesn''t dare to tease Mi Raner, so she quickly takes it out. It''s a peace blessing. The blessing bag is pink. The embroidery on it makes Mi Raner feel familiar.


    I recalled it carefully.


    "It''s not..." she said with a heavy face, "throw it away."


    This peace blessing was given to her by Li Ran before the original owner entered the palace. He said that he went to a very effective temple near the capital to ask for it in person. Let her always take it with her to ensure her safety.


    On the night when the original owner learned that Li Ran was going to marry the princess, he pulled down the peace blessing and threw it away.


    But then he was very anxious to find it and couldn''t find it.


    Xueer didn''t know the origin of the peace blessing. She just thought it was very important to the original owner, so she always paid attention to it.


    I''ve met you today, and I''m very happy to take credit.


    "Empress, you have been anxious to find it before. Now you find it, how can you..." xue''er was really confused.


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "this peace blessing can''t protect the health of the palace. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 1758

    Xueer sighed, "well, the maid threw it away..."


    Xueer is ready to leave with peace blessing.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the pink blessing bag and remembered that the original owner had been carrying it in addition to bathing for the past three years.


    She thought of something.


    However, she felt that according to the original owner and Li Ran''s affection, Li Ran should not do such a thing.


    However, without verification, who can know what''s going on?


    "Wait." Mi Ran''er shouted to xue''er.


    Xueer had a meal at her feet, quickly turned and ran back, and asked excitedly, "why? Don''t you throw it away, madam?"


    "Give it to me."


    Mi Raner grabs the blessing bag and smells it.


    A faint fragrance overflowed.


    It''s been three years since the blessing bag. It can still have such aroma. What''s in it?


    Mi Raner wants to untie it, but it''s a dead knot on it. She can''t open it for a while. Finally, MI Raner angrily asks Xueer to bring scissors and click. The blessing bag is divided into two parts.


    There is no so-called peace symbol in it.


    Only a few blackened petals, and


    A little black man.


    "What''s this?" Xueer looked closer and felt that it was strange to play. She moved her nose, "it smells good."


    "Xue''er, go and ask for a doctor and come quietly." Mi Ran''er wrapped it in a handkerchief and quickly ordered.


    "OK."


    Xueer realized that there was something important, and didn''t dare to ask more. She hurried to run in person.


    Mi Ran''er holds the black block and looks at it carefully. Musk?


    She has never seen musk, but she has heard many people mention it. It can make people infertile, and it can also lead to infertility for a lifetime.


    Didn''t Li Ran love the original owner very much? Really put a piece of musk near the female owner. Don''t say anything. He doesn''t want his beloved woman to conceive the children of other men. Does he know how much harm such a move will do to women?


    Mi Raner really feels sick.


    Disgusting to the extreme.


    The imperial doctor will arrive soon.


    Mi Ran''er handed it to the imperial doctor without saying a word.


    "Look what this is." Xueer whispered.


    The imperial doctor looked at it and frowned, "madam, where did this come from?"


    "What is it?" Mi Ran''er asked again with an emphasis.


    The voice of the imperial doctor began to shake: "this is musk, which can cause infertility. Moreover, it does great harm to the woman''s body. If you touch this thing for a long time, you may not be able to conceive children for life."


    "Pa!"


    The trigger on MI Raner''s finger was directly crushed by Mi Raner and stabbed into the meat. Blood dripped from the palm of his hand.


    "Niang Niang!" Xueer screamed out in fright. She quickly broke off her little hands and patted off the broken slag. Her eyes were red. She said painfully, "no matter what, you can''t hurt your body like this! Doctor, wrap up the Niang Niang quickly."


    "OK."


    The imperial doctor was also frightened by Mi Raner''s reaction. He quickly took down the medicine box, took out the golden sore medicine, treated the wound to MI Raner first, and then stood up again, "madam, where did you get this? You are the only one in the harem. The competition for favor should not happen..."


    The imperial doctor is really confused.


    "Don''t worry about it. Our palace knows how to deal with it, and don''t let it out. If our palace hears about it from a third person, it will be the first to deal with you."

 Chapter 1759

    After sending the doctor away, MI Ran''er asks xue''er to put it away with the blessing bag and put it far away from the wardrobe and people.


    "Empress, how did you get this? Didn''t you ask for this blessing bag before entering the palace? Did someone replace the things inside?" xue''er asked suspiciously when she saw Mi Raner''s face was not very good.


    "Xueer, I want to stay alone for a while. Go out first." Mi Raner waved wearily. She didn''t want to say anything now.


    She wants to think about how to deal with that bitch man Li Ran!


    Xueer doesn''t dare to disobey. She has to go out obediently. When she leaves, she doesn''t forget to close the door to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er leaned on the couch and was tired physically and mentally.


    She communicated with the system in her mind, "there are so many dark lines hidden in the counter attack system. Won''t every plane burn your brain like this in the future?"


    The tone of the system was faint, but there was an irresistible smile: "the host can wait and see!"


    Mi Ran''er rolled his eyes. "If this goes on, go to a few more planes, maybe I can cultivate adult essence. When I return to the original world, no one wants to calculate me!"


    System: "host refueling."


    Mi Ran''er was helpless. She always felt that she had no common language with the ghost system. It was frustrating to communicate with it.


    Just close your eyes.


    When Yuejin ran came at noon, she was very happy.


    Mi Ran''er saw that he was so excited and asked him what had happened.


    Yuejin ran took her waist and smiled, "Yueyang has a body, I want to be an uncle."


    Yueyang is yuejinran''s only brother and sister, and also the most beloved sister from childhood to childhood. Therefore, she will be so happy.


    He didn''t notice that the woman in her arms immediately sank when she heard the news.


    Li Ran prevented her from getting pregnant, but now she is a father.


    What an irony!


    Finally, Yue Jinran was not dazzled by joy, and soon found her strange. She looked down at her face, frowned slightly, and whispered, "what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you happy? Because the child is Li Ran''s?"


    He thought Mi Raner was jealous.


    "No."


    Mi Ran''er shook her head slowly. "My concubine was just thinking that we had been married for more than three years, but now we were driven out by Yueyang. Later, the courtiers and the Empress Dowager have more reason to let your majesty draft and expand the harem!"


    Yue Jin smiled fearlessly. "The queen has to work hard. She quickly conceived the prince and caught up with Yue Yang."


    Mi Ran''er hung her eyes. Her eyelashes were trembling because she was restless.


    She came out of Yue Jinran''s arms, clenched her little hands tightly, and her nails fell into the flesh. After she felt the pain, the whole talent woke up a lot.


    "Your Majesty, we will have our own children soon. We will."


    She finally pulled out a smile on her little face, but with a little bitterness.


    Yue Jin looked at her, her eyebrows slightly tight.


    This lunch, two people eat is very silent, each with their own thoughts.


    When Yue Jinran left, she was not as tired of MI Raner as before. She just said faintly that she might not come at night, so she left.


    Mi Raner knows that he misunderstood again.


    But at the moment, she doesn''t want to explain.


    After she avenged the original owner, it was too late to confess everything to him.


    After Yue Jinran left, she called Xueer.


    "Princess Yueyang is pregnant. As the queen of the East Palace, the palace can''t help but express. Go and pack the three Millennium ginseng brought by the palace when it entered the palace and send it to the princess''s house."

 Chapter 1760

    Soon, the palace man who went to give gifts came back.


    He told Mie ran to tell his royal highness that he was very happy, and said that he would go to the palace to talk with empress queen two days later to share his pregnancy experience.


    Mi Raner thought dully, what''s there to share?


    She''s not pregnant again?


    It''s obvious that Yueyang wants to show off.


    Mi Ran''er is not a person willing to suffer from this kind of cowardice. She has begun to calculate in her mind how to make Princess Yueyang cry back to her house when she comes to show off.


    Yue Jinran didn''t come at night. Mi Raner asked someone to inquire about it. Only then did she know that Yue Jinran rested directly in the imperial study. It''s probably because there are too many state affairs to leave the imperial study.


    Mi ran make complaints about him in a stuffy way.


    A person sleeping in the quilt is still much colder than before, but she rarely goes to bed early, which makes her feel very good the next day.


    In the morning, Yueyang entered the palace.


    After her pregnancy, she looked no worse than before.


    However, I was more careful when I raised my hands and feet. I was probably worried that if I accidentally fell, the child would be gone.


    "The empress is lucky." as soon as she entered the Jiaofang hall, she immediately saluted Mi Raner.


    I thought Mi Raner would pity her pregnancy and asked her to get up quickly without being polite.


    Don''t want to, MI Ran''er waited for her to be polite, and then said faintly, "get up."


    Yueyang clenched his teeth and stood up.


    "Snow, take a cushion for your royal highness. After all, there''s one in the stomach, of course, fine."


    Mi Raner gives orders to xue''er standing on her side.


    "Yes, madam."


    Xueer went to get a cushion and put it on the chair. Yueyang sat on it and felt very comfortable. She also found the most comfortable position and sat lazily.


    "In fact, Yueyang is really a little embarrassed to say. It robbed the emperor''s brother first. Empress, you have to work hard. The emperor''s brother has long been looking forward to holding the prince."


    Yueyang touched his stomach and said softly to MI Raner.


    The smiling face of MI Ran''s face was very sincere. He nodded quickly. "Don''t think so much about your royal highness. Your house and your majesty are already planning. Maybe we can have children in the same year."


    "So, is my sister-in-law''s stomach......" Yue Yang was surprised, and his eyes fell on MI Raner''s stomach, showing a sense of obliteration in his eyes.


    Why can this woman get pregnant.


    At the thought that Li Ran likes her, she wants her to die!


    Mi Ran''er ignored the murderous intention in her eyes. She learned from each other and gently touched her lower abdomen. Then she shook her head. "I don''t know yet. There''s no response, but she has a bad appetite recently. I''ll find a doctor to take a pulse in a few days."


    "Aren''t you framing me? Can you get pregnant?" Yue Yang said sarcastically.


    Mi Ran''er sneered: "am I not a woman?"


    "That''s not true, just..."


    "The palace is tired, princess. Step back!" Mi Raner shouted and ordered to leave.


    Yueyang bit his teeth, revealing malice in his eyes and gloating.


    After she turned and left, MI Ran''er immediately ordered xue''er to secretly take the cushion and burn it.


    "Why?" Xueer was confused.


    "Let you go!" Mi Ran''er glared at xue''er and scolded xue''er in such a neutral tone for the first time.


    Xueer''s face turned white and she had to take the cushion to the small kitchen.


    Mi Raner weakly raised her hand and supported her forehead. It''s a blessing or a curse. It''s Yue Yang''s life.


    She returned Li Ran''s cause to him.


    If Yueyang is indifferent, she will not be affected. Once she is excited, it is her life.


    They owe it to the queen.

 Chapter 1761

    Li Ran is not a good thing, and Yueyang is not a good person?


    These two people are in collusion, not less harm, but also attack her.


    Li Ran kept the queen infertile, and Yueyang tripped her everywhere.


    I wish the emperor would abolish her.


    She saw the malice in the other party''s eyes clearly.


    What she did today is worthy of heaven and earth''s conscience.


    She just gave back what Li Ran had done to her.


    She took musk for three years and sat on a cushion for a moment.


    She''s kind enough.


    If it weren''t for Li Ran, now the Queen''s children could make soy sauce.


    When Xueer returns, MI Raner sighs after confirming that the cushion has been destroyed.


    Being a mother is just. If it is the original body, it may be harder than her.


    After all, Yueyang is Li Ran''s wife.


    In the afternoon, news came into the palace.


    "The empress, the Princess House sent a message saying," Your Highness is not well, and the child seems to be... I can''t help it. "


    Xueer leaned over Mi Raner''s ear and whispered. Her little face was obviously worried. She had thought that the cushion that her mother asked her to burn in the morning might be greasy.


    But she couldn''t imagine why she did it.


    Do you still love the son-in-law, so you can''t see other women and give birth to children for the son-in-law?


    If so, she thinks her mother is a little impulsive.


    "Well, maybe it''s because in the early stage of pregnancy, the fetal image is not very stable, and the girl still runs around." Mi Raner looks light, as if she doesn''t have much interest in this matter.


    "Mother!"


    The snow clutched at the little hand of MI ran and fell down on her knees. "Don''t forget, the Royal Highness came to the forenoon palace in the morning. If the emperor wants to examine the reason for the princess''s slippery tyre, you are the first one to be suspected!"


    "So what?" Mi Ran''er narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered at the little girl in front of him who was already anxious to cry. "If he abandoned the palace, it can only prove that he didn''t want to love the palace as much as he said. It''s better to let the palace spend the rest of his life in the cold palace."


    Snow son shook his head quickly. "No, it''s not like this... Empress, you obviously care about your majesty, you obviously don''t love prince charming. Why do you want to do this?"


    "Li Ran doesn''t deserve to have children!" Mi Ran''er shook Xiaoxue away, got up, clenched his teeth, pale, but still sneered, "a man like him deserves not to have children all his life!"


    "Empress..."


    Xueer is really confused.


    What''s the matter with your mother?


    "Xueer, do you know who gave the blessing bag to the palace?" Mi Raner breathed out a breath and slightly relieved his mood, but his tone was softer.


    "Yes..." Xueer suddenly thought of something and looked at Mi Raner in shock. "Is it the son-in-law?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded. "If you keep close contact with the musk in the blessing bag for a long time, it may lead to lifelong infertility... Now you know why this palace is doing this?"


    Xueer thought it was so shocking that she couldn''t believe it.


    Li Ran used to be so kind to his mother. If his majesty hadn''t intervened, they might have become a loving couple now.


    Even if the empress wants to marry into the palace, Li Ran doesn''t have to do such a cruel thing, right?


    The empress has been kept in the drum for so many years. If she hadn''t discovered the secret of the blessing bag recently, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Madam, why don''t you tell your majesty about it?"


    Xueer felt that her majesty should be allowed to come down and rectify Li Ran.

 Chapter 1762

    "The palace wants to do something by yourself. Your Majesty''s state affairs are heavy. Don''t bother. Besides, it can be regarded as a token of love given by Li Ran. If your majesty knows, the first thing is not to vent his anger for the palace, but to be jealous."


    Mi Ran''er has a thorough understanding of Yue Jinran.


    This is really something he can do.


    He may have ended up blaming her for taking the blessing bag.


    Xueer is helpless.


    "But this paper can''t wrap the fire. Your majesty will know one day."


    "Let''s talk about all this when he has to know." Mi Ran''er smiled bitterly, went to the windowsill, and Shi Shi ran sat down. Looking at the scenery outside the window, the wind blew away some of the summer heat, which made people less bored.


    Cher''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Because, half an hour later, Yue Jinran appeared in the Jiaofang hall.


    Without saying a word, he strode in, came straight to MI Raner, grabbed Mi Raner''s collar and pulled her directly from the seat.


    "What did you do to Yue Yang?" Yue Jinran''s eyes were full of blood red. With extreme anger, he clenched his teeth and seemed to want to split Mi Raner''s belly directly!


    "Your Majesty, your concubine simply served the Royal Highness with tea, and the royal highness of the princess took only a cup of tea in the house of the fragrant chamber. Is your royal highness considered that the royal highness of the princess has something to do with the concubine?"


    Mi Ran''er''s neck was strangled a little out of breath. She frowned and struggled for a while. The more she struggled, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    Only by following Yue Jinran''s strength and trying to stand on tiptoe, can you breathe more smoothly.


    "Otherwise? She only came to the palace today. Besides sitting in the imperial study for a while, it was the Jiaofang Hall... Do you want to say what I did to her?" Yue Jinran was not only angry, but also with deep sadness!


    He thought she really put Li ran down.


    Now it seems that in her heart, Li Ran is actually her private property.


    She doesn''t allow other women to have children for Li Ran.


    I don''t want to have children for myself.


    Just wait to escape from the palace, continue the front edge with Li Ran, and then have children for him.


    Thinking of these, Yue Jinran blackened in front of her eyes and felt that she was about to be out of breath.


    He really wants to kill!


    "If you really killed your princess''s highness, your majesty, how are you going to punish the concubines? Is it to let the concubines pay their lives for the princess''s highness? A glass of poisonous wine or three feet of white silk?"


    Mi Ran''er scoffed at men''s attitude.


    She felt that she might not be able to complete this plane.


    Let''s practice our skills and get familiar with the temperament of these so-called villains.


    Next, she is still a hero!


    As soon as the idea was generated in my mind, the system said, "host, if the plane task fails, you will be deducted 1000 experience value. This experience value needs to be completed ten times perfectly before it can be supplemented. Are you sure you want to give up?"


    If the system is systematic, MI Raner will wake up in an instant.


    Ten times?


    Even if it only takes a few months at a time, it will take a long time.


    She missed her father and mother so much.


    Absolutely not.


    Her fighting spirit was high again. She suddenly smiled at the man, "should you give my concubine a chance to confess before you punish her?"


    "So, you admit that you did the Yueyang thing?"

 Chapter 1763

    Yue Jinran''s face, which had been cold and hard, loosened, and finally showed a sad look. "Why on earth do you do this? Can''t you see Yue Yang giving birth to Li Ran?"


    "Not..."


    Mi Ran''er shook her head. The luxuriant headdress tassels on her head shook with her movements, and there was a messy beauty in her panic.


    "My concubine just doesn''t want this child to be born. It has nothing to do with Princess Yueyang. The person I hate... Is Li Ran." Mi Ran''er said, and her eyes gradually turned red. They looked at each other. Yue Jin ran was stunned because of her look.


    The big hand holding her collar loosened. Finally, MI Ran''er got a gap and hurriedly stepped back.


    She had no time to tidy up her clothes, turned to the cabinet, took out the small box, took out the blessing bag and the half piece of musk.


    "Your Majesty, do you know musk?" she held the musk in her handkerchief and handed it to Yue Jinran. "My concubine failed to give birth to a son and a half for you for three years. It is this thing that is causing trouble."


    Yue Jin ran sniffed the smell and frowned.


    He has learned some medical science, so he knows what it is.


    "Where did this come from?" he asked.


    Mi Raner smiled bitterly, "Li Ran took the opportunity to send blessings to his concubine and put the musk into the blessing bag. At that time, he tricked his concubine into saying that there were spices in it, which could last for a long time..."


    "Li Ran? How dare he..."


    Yuejin suddenly squeezed the musk in her hand until it broke into slag!


    "My concubine couldn''t believe it at first, but the reality made my concubine unable to believe it. Your majesty, you should understand why my concubine did this now?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily, reaching out to hold Yue Jinran''s sleeve.


    "Send blessings..." Yue Jinran thought more and more and felt more funny. He looked down at the woman in front of him. "How stupid are you? You can''t find the conspiracy in this blessing bag for so long..."


    Mi Ran''er smiled with some self mockery. "To tell you the truth, Li Ran grew up with his concubine. In the past, my concubine still trusted him. How much trust I had in the past, and now my concubine hates him."


    Yuejin ran understands her mind now.


    Threw the musk back into the wooden box.


    "Let me handle this matter. From now on, Li Ran is determined not to appear in front of you again!"


    Said, Yuejin ran took the box and turned to go.


    "Your Majesty, are you still in charge of Princess Yueyang''s tire sliding?"


    Mi Raner followed Yue Jinran and asked in a low voice.


    "Yueyang is clumsy. It''s a good thing that he doesn''t have a child for such a tasteless man. There is no oil bottle behind him after he leaves. It will be much easier to refer to marriage."


    Yue Jinran''s words made Mi Raner laugh.


    At the same time, I also feel the decision of the emperor.


    But what kind of logic is that?


    Mi Raner was amused by him.


    The smile on the corners of my mouth can''t stop.


    "Don''t be complacent!" Yue Jinran suddenly looked back and just saw Mi Raner''s small expression. She frowned slightly and reached out to poke her forehead. "It''s not a matter to say anything. If the Empress Dowager and others know about it, maybe even I can''t protect you."


    After all, she has harmed the son of God. Her crime will be lighter than Li Ran. Inside, she decided to write a joint letter to Yue Jinran to give up.


    If the Empress Dowager puts pressure again, Yue Jinran will fall into a dilemma.


    Of course mi Ran''er understood this truth and quickly nodded, "don''t worry, your majesty. My concubine will never spread this matter."

 Chapter 1764

    Yue Jinran took the musk and left. Mi Raner didn''t ask him how to deal with Li Ran. According to his character, he certainly wouldn''t give Li ran a good life.


    However, it doesn''t rule out that this guy forgives Li ran for his sister.


    After all, MI Raner knows how much Yue Jinran has in mind.


    Although Yueyang''s child has not taken shape, it is a life after all.


    Mi Ran''er was in the pepper room late at night and personally sent the child away.


    Even if she falls into the task world, she still has the ability to be a God.


    She sent the girl to die and gave her a rich and long life.


    This is all she can do.


    After several days of waiting, Yue Jin ran had no news back.


    Mi Ran''er was curious. At dinner a few days later, he couldn''t help asking the man sitting on his side, "Your Majesty, when are you going to deal with the musk?"


    "Wait until Yueyang has a little month. Now she hasn''t fully recovered. If she knows such news, she will be unable to bear it."


    Yue Jinran spoke faintly.


    Sure enough.


    Mi Raner blinked slowly, lowered his eyes, oh, and drank soup slowly with a spoon.


    "Why? Can''t wait?" Yue Jin looked at her somewhat disappointed appearance, stretched out her hand to pinch her chin and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t wait. I just want to see what kind of look Li Ran will show when he is questioned. This guy is so good at acting. He will certainly struggle to death at that time. Maybe he will deny..."


    Mi Raner has made up countless possibilities.


    "At that time, I''ll send someone to invite you to the imperial study and watch the whole process behind the screen. The queen won''t miss half of her son-in-law''s expression!" Yue Jinran said with a low smile.


    "Seriously?" Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up!


    In fact, she thought so. However, she was going to run away secretly so that Yue Jinran wouldn''t know.


    Now Yue Jinran takes the initiative to talk about it.


    She wants it!


    "When did I cheat you?" Yue Jinran''s eyes suddenly sank, put down his chopsticks and looked at the woman in front of him seriously. "Think I''m Li Ran''s kind of glib little white face?"


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head, "of course not... Your majesty, you are worried too much. My concubine is just a little surprised!"


    She smiled awkwardly. She was so guilty that she didn''t even have the courage to see Yue Jinran. She hung her head and continued to eat.


    Yuejin snorted coolly.


    Without worrying about anything with her, he hung his head and continued to eat.


    After dinner, Yue Jinran stayed here.


    Yue Jinran lay on the bed, looked at Mi Raner''s room and bed, and suddenly said, "how about renovating the Jiaofang hall?"


    "Hmm?" Mi Ran''er was tightly held in his arms. His breath was full of the smell of ambergris. He indulged in this moment and couldn''t react to Yue Jinran''s words for a while.


    "I wonder if the musk has any aftertaste. After repairing it, let someone use other incense for a few days, and there should be no problem if the queen moves in again." Yue Jinran really has a shadow.


    Mi Ran''er knows the power of spices. They can still taste after so many years. They are usually put together with her clothes. Now it seems that all her clothes have to be thrown away.


    Nodded, "OK."


    "I''ll let the candidate start work tomorrow, and the queen will move to my palace." Yue Jinran said, hugging her, covering the quilt more tightly, hugging her tightly and narrowing her eyes.


    To his palace?


    How does Mi Raner feel that he has been trapped by this man?


    Licking her lips, she thought from another angle. In this way, the day of her mission success is not far away.


    Thinking so, I was a lot happier and slept happily.

 Chapter 1765

    The renovation of Jiaofang hall attracted the attention of the Empress Dowager.


    After all, the Jiaofang palace belongs to the east palace. Generally speaking, you can''t move it. If you want to move the Jiaofang palace, you can''t move it unless you encounter some major event of turbulence in the national capital.


    The Empress Dowager came to the imperial study and asked about it.


    "The Empress Dowager can be regarded as shaking the foundation of the country! Don''t ask more about the rest." Yue Jinran said faintly to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager is used to his attitude. However, such words can''t prevaricate her at all. "Emperor, please correct the problem of mourning for the family. It''s not a small matter to break the ground for the Jiaofang palace. Mourning for the family needs a reasonable reason, which should be within the scope of mourning''s rights?"


    Yue Jinran is not the Empress Dowager''s own child, but she raised it. Because the Empress Dowager was very strict with him since childhood, Yue Jinran actually has no much feelings for the Empress Dowager.


    But I respect her.


    Hand slightly tight, he smiled faintly, "of course, but it''s not time to announce the reason. Don''t worry, the jiaofangdian won''t move much. It''s just to dismantle some furniture and repaint it. Just renovate, shouldn''t it be groundbreaking?"


    The Empress Dowager was stunned, and then she could only nod her head, "of course not."


    "So, I don''t need to give you another reason?" Yue Jinran smiled.


    Simply pull back a game, Yue Jinran''s eyes are a little proud.


    The Empress Dowager looks a little ugly, but now Yue Jinran is already the king of a country. She is the Empress Dowager only because of her upbringing. If Yue Jinran is unhappy, she may resign anytime, anywhere.


    The Empress Dowager dare not bet on this.


    He could only clench his teeth and swallow the breath.


    After the Empress Dowager left, MI Ran''er came out from behind the screen. When she came just now, she said that the Empress Dowager had arrived before she could speak.


    She didn''t want to face the Empress Dowager''s questions and accusations, so she took Xueer and hid together.


    Today, MI Raner''s palace clothes are all newly made, all of the latest styles. Wearing them makes her more and more popular.


    Yue Jinran has ordered people to burn all the previous clothes.


    Although mi Ran''er was a little distressed, she thought that musk might be left in all those clothes, so she quickly put away her heartache.


    "Your Majesty, it''s very hot in the summer. My concubine cooked some desserts to relieve the summer heat. Have a taste."


    Mi Raner takes the lunch box from Xueer''s hand, opens it, and takes out a soup cup.


    "When did the queen learn to cook without touching the spring water?" Yue Jin asked in surprise.


    "Since entering the palace, my concubine has been bored in the Jiaofang palace alone, so she learned to make some. I promise you that this summer dessert is definitely my specialty and the taste can''t be wrong."


    Mi Ran''er opened the lid and stirred the rock sugar Sydney in the soup cup with a spoon.


    Yue Jinran took a look and felt that her appearance was good, so she tasted it.


    "Well... It''s very cool, with ice?" Yue Jin''s eyes were slightly bright.


    "No, it''s just chilled and eaten with ice. It''s bad for the intestines and stomach." Mi Raner smiled sweetly, as long as Yue Jinran likes it.


    She is really flattering Yue Jinran.


    I hope this guy won''t doubt her mind anymore.


    Yuejin ran was happily drinking rock sugar Sydney. A eunuch came in quickly, "Your Majesty, Princess Yueyang and her son-in-law are here."


    "Yueyang? Why did she come?" at this time, shouldn''t she rest in the princess''s house?

 Chapter 1766

    "Look at the royal highness of the princess, it is not very good. It seems to be on the top of the head, too. It''s afraid that you are looking for your majesty."


    "Let the princess in, brother of the emperor, you must decide for Yueyang! Presumptuous, you dare to stop the princess and don''t mind?" Yueyang was angry and arrogant with some grievances. Of course, grievances were when he called the emperor''s brother.


    Yue Jinran looks at Mi Raner.


    The latter has been very sensible to pull Xueer behind the screen again.


    In this compartment, Yue Jinran put down the spoon in her hand and whispered, "let the princess and her son-in-law come in!"


    Yueyang stormed into the imperial study without kneeling down. He raised his chin straight and looked at Yuejin ran, "brother of the emperor, Yueyang came to sue a man who killed Yueyang''s child. I beg the emperor''s brother to make decisions for Yueyang for the sake of your mother and my compatriots!"


    "Sue who?" Yue Jinran asked faintly. He tried not to let himself look behind Yue Yang and tried to stop Yue Yang''s Li Ran.


    If you look at him, your eyes will be exposed at the moment.


    He wants to play with this guy more.


    "Sue your queen, Xu Raner!" Yue Yang has just had a miscarriage, but because he has made up well these days, he looks very good at the moment. Moreover, he speaks loudly and forcefully, without any disease.


    "Huh? Queen? Did you hurt your child? Is there any evidence?" Yue Jin was not in a hurry and looked as if she would do whatever she wanted.


    His manner made Yueyang uncertain. He didn''t know what his emperor''s brother was thinking.


    As usual, he should have been angry and said he was unreasonable.


    Yue Yang Wei Qu Baba, with tears in his eyes, "on that day, Yue Yang went to the Jiaofang hall. After returning to the princess''s house, he began to attack in less than an hour. If he was not killed in the Jiaofang hall, where else could it be?"


    "Yueyang, maybe you ate something by mistake after you returned to your house. The queen has no reason to harm the children in your belly, doesn''t she?" Yuejin ran tried to keep her tone gentle.


    "Why not? She just doesn''t want me to give birth to her son-in-law! She still likes her son-in-law!"


    Yue Yang always spoke without thinking. After her words were exported, her face changed first, her head dropped, and her voice decreased a lot, "brother emperor, I just doubt..."


    "If you think according to your ideas, in fact, it''s not unreasonable..."


    Yue Jin was rarely angry, and her tone was still so gentle.


    At the same time, Yueyang and Li Ran had a cold sweat on their backs.


    The emperor is really strange today.


    There must be some hidden reason behind this.


    "But..." Yue Jinran completely closed the faces of the two people under the stage. The smile on his face suddenly turned cold and the voice turned.


    Yueyang was fine. Li Ran suddenly trembled after hearing these two words.


    Yue Jinran saw that he reacted so much and felt guilty. This guy''s psychological tolerance is really very poor.


    The corners of his mouth rose more and more. He said in a low voice, "if the Queen really hurt your child, it won''t be because she likes the son-in-law, but... She hates the son-in-law too much, so she doesn''t want to see his child born!"


    "Ah?" Yue Yang looked confused. "Emperor brother, what do you mean?"


    Is the emperor''s brother crazy?


    Xu Raner hates Li Ran?


    How is that possible?


    "Literally." Yue Jinran said, and her eyes fell on Li Ran. "Should the son-in-law understand?"

 Chapter 1767

    Suddenly he was called to the roll. The sweat on Li Ran''s forehead was shaking and dripping.


    "Your Majesty, i... I don''t understand." he said hard.


    Yue Jinran was not in a hurry. He suddenly got up. Wei''an''s posture with a strong aura came down from the front of the book case, and he came to Li Ran.


    Scholar Li Ran is slim, and he is half a head shorter than Yue Jinran. In this way, he stands opposite Yue Jinran. Whether it''s gas field, figure or appearance, he was killed by the second, and there was no residue left!


    "It doesn''t matter if my son-in-law doesn''t understand. I''ll let you understand slowly!"


    Yue Jinran suddenly reached out and grabbed Li Ran''s purse around his waist.


    "The son-in-law''s purse is exquisite. Did Yue Yang make it himself? How can I remember that Yue Yang doesn''t understand needlework? The servant girls around the son-in-law are really thoughtful. Such a purse carries a lot of love?"


    Yue Jinran''s strange words spread to MI Raner''s ears behind the screen.


    pouch?


    She quickly searched the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner really embroidered many purses for Li Ran, whether before or after entering the palace


    Oh!


    The original owner is really a love fool.


    If the original owner knows these things now, I''m afraid he will have to be angry and drink medicine directly to commit suicide.


    Li Ran didn''t expect that the emperor would suddenly say his purse. He was so frightened that he took a step back and pulled the purse out of Yue Jinran''s hand. He smiled awkwardly. "This purse was bought casually on the roadside. What love can it carry? Your majesty, don''t laugh!"


    "Can you buy such materials from the roadside? If I''m not wrong just now, the material of this purse should be cloud Satin used by nobles? Can ordinary people get such valuable materials so easily?"


    Yue Jin ran asked faintly with doubt.


    One side of Yueyang has turned his head and glared at Li Ran, "son-in-law, the emperor''s brother asked you, why don''t you answer?"


    "Princess... I..."


    The attack between the brother and sister made Li ran more and more unable to calm down, so he almost didn''t kneel down directly.


    Yue Jinran saw that it was almost time to go back to the book case. "I have a bag similar to the purse of my son-in-law. The son-in-law will see if he bought it from your shop!"


    With that, Yue Jinran took out the blessing bag that had been cut into two sections from the back cabinet and threw it in front of Li Ran.


    Li Ran looked at the blessing bag and his face turned white.


    The faint fragrance dispersed in the imperial study.


    "The smell..." Yueyang felt familiar.


    She covered her mouth and nose, squatted down and picked up the blessing bag, looked carefully, "brother of the emperor, whose blessing bag is this?"


    "There are embroidered words in the back. See for yourself." Yue Jin didn''t want to install any more at the moment. Her face was cold, and a faint oppression lingered in the air.


    Yueyang turned to the back and saw the little ran character.


    "Xu Raner''s? It seems... It''s musk." Yueyang remembered where he had smelled it!


    Jiaofangdian.


    When she went to the pepper room hall that day, the tip of her nose always had this faint taste. At that time, she was still a little confused about how the spice suddenly changed in the pepper room hall. Now I think it is probably the Queen''s intention.


    Her little hand clenched the blessing bag. She looked at Yue Jinran like crazy. "Brother, this is the evidence that Xu Raner hurt my child!"


    "Yueyang don''t panic. I have one more thing to deal with before dealing with your child." Yuejin ran handed Yueyang a look and motioned her to be at ease.

 Chapter 1768

    "Son in law, answer my question. Have you seen this blessing bag? Where did you see it?" Yue Jinran stared at Li ran with sharp eyes, which gave him great pressure.


    Under such pressure, Li Ran clenched his teeth, his forehead was full of cold sweat, and his hands under his sleeves clenched his fists.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth, and his voice was a little hoarse, "minister, minister, I have never seen this blessing bag."


    "Really?"


    Yue Jinran smiled. His eyebrows and eyes were heroic. When he usually smiled, he would laugh in spite of his sneer. When he laughed, he would also make people feel that he was mocking people and people didn''t dare to relax.


    Now.


    Yue Jinran was smiling from the bottom of her heart, which made people feel relaxed.


    of course.


    Except Li Ran.


    "My son-in-law is not curious. Where did I get this blessing bag? If you deny it, you will never erase the mistakes you have made, so I advise you to tell the truth!"


    Yue Jinran smiled only for a moment. The next second, she turned cold. It seemed that ice residue could fall from the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    "The emperor''s brother..." Yue Yang was stunned. She felt like a fool standing here.


    So, some can''t stand it.


    "Yueyang, if you don''t want me to ask you out, shut up now. You''ll know what''s going on with your dead child!" Yuejin glared at Yueyang and motioned her to stop.


    Yue Jinran seldom has an attitude towards Yue Yang.


    He''s really scary right now.


    Therefore, Yueyang directly closed his mouth and dared not speak again.


    "Your Majesty." Li Ran fell to his knees with a plop, "this blessing bag was given to the queen by the sin minister."


    Li Ran probably couldn''t stand Yue Jinran''s aura. He couldn''t stand it anymore, so he put it down so soon!


    "What''s in the blessing bag?" Yue Jinran clenched her fist. Who knows how he could resist the idea of letting people drag Li ran down and cut him thousands of times!


    "Peace symbol."


    "Only peace talisman?" Yue Jin looked unconvinced.


    Li Ran was silent.


    Yue Yang is a very clever girl. Here, through the dialogue between Yue Jinran and Li Ran, a whole thing has been connected.


    "You put musk into this blessing bag and gave it to Xu Raner? Don''t you want Xu Raner to give birth to his brother''s child?" Yue Yang suddenly reached out and grabbed Li Ran''s collar. "However, have you ever thought that she has entered the palace and is already his brother''s woman, why do you tangle with her?"


    Yueyang looked sadly at the man he had loved for so many years and shook his head silently, "Li Ran, you don''t love Xu Raner at all..."


    If you love someone, you should be willing to sincerely wish her happiness.


    Not so paranoid to destroy her life.


    "I can''t bear the love of my son-in-law." Mi Ran''er couldn''t help but come out from behind the screen.


    Her eyes seemed to look at the most disgusting thing in the world. When she looked at Li Ran, there was a trace of contempt in the corners of her mouth.


    "Ran''er, i..." Li Ran didn''t expect mi Ran''er to be there. He pushed away Yueyang and knelt forward. "I can explain this. I, I was fascinated. At that time, I was young and couldn''t see you and married other men, so..."


    "Really?" Mi Ran''er didn''t believe it. "Should the son-in-law be planning his future for your sister?"


    "Hmm?" Yue Jinran was surprised by Mi Raner''s words. "What does that mean?"

 Chapter 1769

    "Your Majesty, do you remember who was the first official who proposed to let your majesty draft less than a year after your concubine entered the palace?" Mi Ran''er came to Yue Jinran''s side and asked in a low voice.


    Yue Jinran recalled carefully, "Shangshu..."


    Not just the first time.


    Every time later, it was the most enthusiastic proposal of Shang Shu.


    "The second young lady of the Shangshu family is 18 years old this year and can already be betrothed to others. However, the Shangshu is not in a hurry. She participated in the previous draft. Speaking of it, she is really a stunning beauty, and her every move is polite and dignified. If your majesty doesn''t meet his concubine first, she will probably be captured by such a woman."


    But in fact, God has arranged everything.


    The preparatory concubine cultivated by the Shangshu family has never had a chance to enter the palace. If this goes on, she will become an old girl one day.


    Yue Jinran understood.


    "That girl has been raised as a queen since she was a child. Shang Shu has a desire to be the father of the country." Mi Raner''s sarcasm is even worse.


    The blood color on Li Ran''s face has completely faded.


    He fell powerlessly to the ground. He didn''t look as warm as jade at ordinary times. At the moment, he was completely embarrassed.


    "Son-in-law, do you have anything else to say?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately with a sneer at Li Ran''s virtue.


    "No, Ran''er, I really like you. I haven''t put you down in the past three years! Otherwise, how can I always take your purse with me? Ran''er, you can''t doubt my love for you!"


    When Mi Raner heard Li Ran''s words, his heart was only disgusted.


    The smelly man, on his deathbed, also wanted to provoke her feelings with Yue Jinran


    It stinks to the extreme.


    "Ah..." Yue Yang rushed at Mi Raner, "You cheap woman, why did you hook - lead my son-in-law!"


    Yue Yang''s crazy behavior surprised Mi Raner.


    She quickly retreated, and Yue Jinran also protected her in her arms.


    Looking at the frightened face of the woman in her arms, the more Jin ran thought of the more Yang export, and her face was gloomy.


    "Yueyang, you are a princess. What''s it like to look like this?"


    Yueyang was put aside by the palace man, but he was still full of nonsense.


    "Brother, you abandoned this shameless woman. She was cruel and seduced my son-in-law!" Yue Yang said excitedly.


    "Cross the sun, you have crossed!" the emperor''s cold voice sounded.


    Then he looked at Li ran on the ground and said in a deep voice, "from now on, the princess and her son-in-law will close and leave."


    Seeing this scene, Li Ran was very sure that there was no room for retention.


    He once loved Ran''er, but she was not his wife.


    The bottom of his heart was full of despair. When he heard the word emperor and Li, he nodded slowly.


    "He li... He Li is good, he Li is good..."


    If he leaves, at least, there will be no other woman''s name on his tombstone.


    The royal highness of Princess and the son of the Shang Shu had a great disturbance in the great Vietnam Dynasty.


    Especially in Beijing, everyone is talking about it.


    But last time someone talked about the queen being severely punished. This time, no one dared to spread anything. Even if there were countless guesses in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it.


    A series of subsequent events surprised everyone.


    Li Ran was sentenced to death on the charge of murdering the prince and queen and executed on another day.


    Shangshu was also removed from his official position and demoted to the common people. The Li family can''t be an official again for generations.

 Chapter 1770

    Yue Jinran didn''t tell Mi Raner about these trials and handled them by herself.


    When it reached Mi Raner''s ears, MI Raner was just surprised, because if Shang Shu could sit in his current position, he must have a lot of contacts in his hands. Moreover, if Mao rashly demoted his official, he might destabilize the court.


    Yue Jinran is so straightforward and direct. It''s really charming!


    Mi Raner sighed and praised in her heart.


    System: "the host is in love?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips: "if I love once in a plane, will I be too distracted?"


    The system seems to be laughing, but the tone of voice still doesn''t change much. "The host is relieved. During the task, unless you slip your tongue, no one will know that you love each other."


    Mi Raner was relieved.


    But I still shook my head and denied, "Yue Jinran''s type makes me a little stressed and dare not fall in love at will. Ha ha ha."


    While communicating with the system, Xueer ran in.


    "Empress, do you know? Princess Royal moved back to the palace from the Princess House." snow came to MI ran and said with concern, "do you say that your royal highness will resent you for the ending of the consort?"


    "Why do you hate this palace?" Mi Ran''er looked confused. "She doesn''t know the truth. She is also a victim. What do you hate this palace for?"


    Xue''er smiled awkwardly, "just... Sometimes paranoid. If you get to the point, everything is possible. Aren''t maidservants worried about you..."


    "Even if you hate the palace, it won''t hurt. If you don''t move around in the future, the palace is happy to be free."


    Mi Ran''er looked indifferent.


    Xueer can only accompany her smile.


    After the princess was forced to close and leave, the first thing she did when she returned to the palace was to see Mi Raner.


    Look at that eager look, it doesn''t look like you will hate.


    "Sister-in-law, Yueyang should solemnly apologize for his previous attitude towards sister-in-law. He was blinded before. Yueyang will not make the same mistake again in the future. Please forgive Yueyang!"


    Yueyang kept holding Mi Raner''s small hand and apologized with deep affection.


    Mi Raner doesn''t believe a word.


    But she smiled, "princess, it''s good to know you''re wrong. If this person lives all his life, he should live more clearly. Only then can he be worthy of all the resources in the world, such as the air in the world, such as this water and food, are our living resources."


    Mi Ran''er smiled helplessly, "you are too young to understand this."


    Yueyang is really confused. What resources and what air.


    How can she afford them.


    It''s ridiculous.


    But on her face, she forced herself to smile and said, "I understand. Thank you, sister-in-law. Yueyang will learn from you in the future."


    Yueyang has been laughing and pretending to smile.


    Mi Raner looked at such a smile for a long time and felt inexplicably funny.


    This girl is still too young?


    I can''t hide the malice on my face. I don''t know it yet.


    My sister-in-law talked hypocritically again. Yue Yang really couldn''t understand Mi Raner''s words. She said she was going out to get some air.


    Finally, Yue Yang stayed in Yue Jinran''s palace and had dinner with Yue Jinran and Mi Raner before returning to his bedroom.


    After Yueyang left, MI Ran''er frowned and looked at the man on his side.


    "Your Majesty, there is a saying that I don''t know what to say."


    Yue Jinran was a little funny. "Queen, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with me?"

 Chapter 1771

    "Does your majesty think Yueyang looks strange?" Mi Ran''er lowered his voice and made a noise inadvertently.


    "Strange?"


    Yue Jinran thought about it carefully, then shook her head, "eat well, drink well, look at the mood is also good, very good."


    "Really? After all, there''s such a big thing. Don''t you think Yueyang is actually forcing a smile?" Mi Raner sighed. A man is still a man, not so careful.


    Yue Jinran didn''t feel this at all. She shook her head and said, "she got rid of Li Ran. It''s right to be happy!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Forget it, it doesn''t make sense with this guy.


    He was ready to get up with his clothes.


    "If the queen has time, she will help me accompany this girl. If she really forces a smile, now she has to be accompanied by someone. Otherwise, according to her temperament, it''s easy to get into trouble."


    Yue Jin ran grabbed her sleeve and whispered with a request.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. My concubine will."


    The premise is that Yueyang girl won''t be angry when she looks at her.


    Of course, she is not the kind of person who can stick cold farts with a hot face, or a woman who is malicious to her.


    After solving the reason why she couldn''t get pregnant, Yuejin at night worked harder and harder. He really wanted a child.


    Although mi Ran''er felt very tired, he looked at the satisfied smile on his face at the end of each time and thought, maybe everything is worth it.


    After such a month, midsummer came.


    It was getting hotter and hotter, and MI Ran''er''s appetite began to get worse.


    She eats a lot of food every day, but when the palace people bring food to her, MI Ran''er has no appetite again.


    After such tossing and turning for several times, Xueer suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    "Madam, are you... Are you pregnant?"


    Xueer''s words made Mi Raner a little confused.


    Pregnant?


    She doesn''t seem to have any real feelings.


    Moreover, the physiological period of the original owner is different from that of her past, so she may be in a trance.


    Think about it.


    She really doesn''t seem to have relatives this month.


    "Go and ask the imperial doctor." Mi Ran''er calmly told xue''er.


    If she is really pregnant, then it is getting closer and closer to the happy ending between her and yuejinran. Perhaps when the child is born, it is the time for her task to be completed.


    Xueer invited the imperial doctor.


    After giving Mi Raner a pulse, the imperial doctor knelt down directly and said happily, "congratulations to my mother. My mother has had a child in her belly for about a month and a half. My mother''s poor appetite is also due to her child. It may be better to let people prepare some cool sour plum soup to drink."


    Mi Raner''s eyes glowed, and a meaningful smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    With a little surprise on her face, she repeatedly asked the imperial doctor, "are you right? Didn''t you cheat the palace?"


    "Madam, this is about the royal blood. I dare not lie to you." the imperial doctor smiled.


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly asks xue''er to get something for the imperial doctor, and asks the imperial doctor to prescribe some tocolysis pills for herself.


    After the doctor left, MI Raner walked around the hall excitedly.


    After several turns, she asked Xueer, "where is the emperor now?"


    "It seems that she is dealing with memorials with ministers in the imperial study." Xueer sees Mi Raner so happy, and she is really happy for her.


    "Go and prepare some sour plum soup, one iced and one for the palace." Mi Ran''er said, coming to the bronze mirror to see what he looked like now.


    Very haggard, but there is a kind of decadent beauty.


    There is no joy in the fundus.

 Chapter 1772

    After MI Raner drank some sour plum soup, her face was filled with satisfaction.


    She asked Xueer to take another part to the imperial study. There was silence in the imperial study. Yue Jinran was drawing with a red pen.


    Mi Raner didn''t ask anyone to report, so she took Xueer in directly.


    Hearing the footsteps, Yue Jinran raised her eyes slightly. Seeing Mi Raner coming in, she immediately got up, "don''t you mean you''re unwell? Why are you running around?"


    "But the imperial doctor also said, let my concubines go out more and don''t stay in the Jiaofang hall for a long time." Mi Raner smiled softly and came to Yue Jinran. He brought out the bowl of sour plum soup and put it in front of Yue Jinran. "Besides, my concubines must have something to do."


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    The heat is invincible. Yue Jinran''s memorials here are already burning. Now a bowl of sour plum soup is just a timely help.


    After a big drink, Yue Jinran looked at Mi Raner and asked suspiciously.


    "My concubine also likes to eat sour recently..." Mi Ran''er tried to remind Yue Jinran.


    "Huh? And then?" Yue Jin was a straight man who didn''t know how.


    Mi Raner was speechless.


    He took a deep breath and directly took a strong dose of medicine. "From tonight on, I think it''s better for your majesty to sleep in separate rooms with my concubines."


    "Why?" Yue Jinran''s face sank in an instant.


    "Because... I''m worried that your majesty will hurt my concubine." at this point, MI Ran''er''s face floated a faint blush.


    Yuejin frowned and thought for a long time. How can she work hard to really hurt her?


    Mi Ran''er was disappointed to see that he was not enlightened.


    Seeing this, xue''er hurriedly whispered, "Your Majesty, the empress''s proposal is also for the sake of the little prince in her belly."


    "Little prince?"


    It took Yuejin a long time to react.


    He grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand and asked calmly, "yes... Yes?"


    Mi Raner nodded coyly.


    Yuejin took a deep breath, raised her hand and slapped her on the forehead.


    It hurts.


    Not a dream.


    Immediately, he pulled mi Ran''er to himself and hugged her.


    Seeing this, xue''er withdrew from the imperial study very wisely.


    "Ran''er..." Yue Jinran called the original owner''s maiden name for the first time. She didn''t take her surname. She gave mi Ran''er a feeling and was also calling herself. Therefore, she naturally replied, "huh? What?"


    "Thank you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I thought I might live with you... And you in mutual torture all my life. I never thought that one day, you could... And be willing to have children for me."


    Yue Jinran''s eyes were red with obvious tears.


    As he spoke, his tone was shaking and choking.


    Mi Ran''er listened and felt a little sour. She lowered her eyes and dared not look at each other.


    Suddenly, she stroked Yue Jinran''s face with a small hand and looked directly into Yue Jinran''s eyes, "then... Your majesty, can you tell me when you decided to have a concubine?"


    "At first sight, when you compared poetry with Li Ran."


    Yue Jin didn''t think about it and answered directly.


    See you for the first time


    Mi Ran''er searched her memory. At that time, it seemed that she was only about 13 years old.


    And Yue Jinran is seventeen.


    First love.


    It''s beautiful.


    Mi Ran''er nodded her chin, and her little face was full of an interesting smile. "At that time, my concubine was a little girl film that had not been opened. Your majesty, your preference is really... Special!"


    Being teased, Yue Jinran pinched Mi Raner''s chin and bit her on the lip angrily.

 Chapter 1773

    "Well..." Mi Ran''er covered his lip flap, and was bitten by him. She frowned. "That''s it. My concubine was so young at that time..."


    "I''m not such a shallow person. At that time, your self-confidence and conversation were much better than ordinary girls. I was attracted by your inner!" Yue Jinran quickly explained.


    Mi Raner was amused by his somewhat flustered appearance.


    They stayed in the imperial study for a long time. Mi Raner was a little tired. Yue Jinran sent her back to the Jiaofang hall. After she lay down in bed, her big hand fell on her lower abdomen and was reluctant to give up.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you still have a lot of memorials to deal with?" Mi Ran''er reminded him in a low voice.


    Yue Jinran really wants to be with MI Raner all the time now.


    He sighed and said, "if only you and I were just an ordinary couple, at least there is still time to take a nap with you."


    "There are many things in the world that can''t have the best of both worlds, and your majesty doesn''t have to be so sorry. When the minister and concubine sleep well, they will go to the imperial study to accompany you..." Mi Raner''s small hand fell on the back of Yue Jinran''s hand, patted it gently, and comforted Yue Jinran in a soft voice.


    Yue Jin ran smiled faintly, and after a kiss fell on her forehead, she got up and left.


    When the door closed, MI Ran''er was ready to sleep.


    The voice of the system suddenly sounded in my mind: "congratulations to the host. The completion of standard tasks has reached 75%."


    75 percent?


    Mi Ran''er immediately opened his eyes. "So fast? 25% is the story of having children?"


    It''s a little difficult.


    System: "this system is irresponsible spoiler."


    Mi Ran''er took it and went to sleep on her side.


    Yue Jinran couldn''t hide the good news about the Queen''s pregnancy. She went to the court the next day and announced it.


    The courtiers congratulated his majesty and empress in unison.


    Yue Jinran also rewarded a lot, especially the Queen''s father, the grand master.


    It''s a reward again and again.


    What happened in the court was spread to the inner palace.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head helplessly, "Your Majesty is afraid to be crazy with joy."


    "It''s been more than three years. With this good news, your majesty is certainly happier than anyone. Madam, the tocolysis medicine has been cooked. You can drink it while it''s hot." Xueer handed the black soup medicine to MI Raner.


    "Don''t be so excited..." what a silly man.


    In the latter sentence, MI ran did not dare to make complaints about it, and silently Tucao it in his heart.


    With a frown and a mouthful of medicine, MI Ran''er drank the bitter taste in his throat. After putting down the bowl, MI Ran''er quickly stuffed several preserves into his mouth before covering the bitter taste.


    The Empress Dowager soon arrived at the Jiaofang hall. She was also very happy and sent a lot of gifts.


    She also told her what to pay attention to as a passer-by.


    Although she, who came here, failed to raise her own child, she was sincere.


    Soon after the Empress Dowager left, Yueyang also came.


    "My sister-in-law is really powerful. She got pregnant so soon after she left musk. She''s still healthy." Yue Yang looked at Mi Raner''s stomach and sighed softly.


    Mi Ran''er directly ignores the malice in his words?


    She smiled. "Maybe God didn''t have the heart to disappoint your majesty, so he gave us a child... Our palace and your majesty are very grateful."


    "Thank you..." Yue Yang murmured, looking at Mi Raner''s stomach all the time.


    Mi Ran''er seemed to be frightened by her eyes.


    She broke away Yueyang''s little hand and took a step back.

 Chapter 1774

    "Yueyang, you''ve seen it too. The palace is a little tired..."


    "Have a good rest, sister-in-law. Yueyang will leave first." Yueyang said, fufu body, turned and left.


    Mi Raner watched her leave the pepper room and lowered her eyes.


    Her little hand fell on her belly and didn''t take it back.


    Seeing her move like this, Xueer thought she was afraid, "madam, the princess won''t do anything. This is the imperial palace."


    "What about the palace? This woman has no reason. Once she has a harmful heart, she also involves men. Her heart is like snakes and scorpions. Never underestimate a woman''s jealousy and her harmful heart."


    Mi Raner knows what Yueyang will do. She wants to bet the last one.


    Hearing this, Xueer said in a panic: "well... Tell your majesty about it! Let your majesty take care of the princess, but don''t hurt the little prince!"


    "No."


    Mi ran shook his head. "And if your majesty does not believe in this palace, if he believes, let the man care about the princess, what is the matter? Will he regard the princess as an inmate? When he comes to his reputation for his majesty, the world will say that your majesty wishes to marry her royal highness."


    "What about that?" Xueer asked.


    Mi Ran''er thought for a moment, lowered his voice and said seriously, "from today on, let the palace people below be more cautious and pay more attention to diet and daily decorations."


    "OK, I''ll tell you to go down now." Xueer turned and left.


    Mi Raner sat on the soft couch and lay on her side, with a lazy aura all over her.


    The world is almost over.


    To suck up and defeat is to see the sun giving no strength.


    Then yuejinran''s love for her is enough.


    For the next two days, Yueyang would come to jiaofangdian to sit with MI Raner every afternoon.


    On the third day, MI Raner asked people to prepare Yueyang''s favorite cakes and tea early, but Yueyang didn''t come at the usual time.


    Mi Raner''s mind moved, and a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    She sent someone to inquire and came back the news that Yueyang was ill.


    "Since she is ill, let the imperial doctor go to see her. This palace is pregnant. It''s inconvenient for her to visit her and let her take good care of her." Mi Raner asked Xueer to bring some gifts to see Yue Yang.


    Xue Er went back for a trip, and said to MI ran, "the princess of Yueyang is seriously ill. She can''t afford to go to bed."


    "Hey..."


    Mi Ran''er slapped his small face with a cool smile.


    No one knows what he thinks.


    ill? Should it be such a coincidence to be so aggressive?


    She is not sensitive to and does not believe in strange coincidences.


    "Madam, it''s time for you to drink tocolysis medicine. I''ll take it for you."


    Mi Ran''er leaned wearily on the couch and squeezed the center of his eyebrows with his small hand, "go."


    I can''t help worrying about whether the first task can be completed.


    There are some things she can''t do as a woman.


    Xueer soon walked into the palace with fetal medicine.


    Mi Raner picked up the tocolysis pill and made a movement when she brought it to her mouth.


    Then a strange smile curled up at the corners of her mouth, and she drank it up with a bitter taste.


    Put down the medicine bowl. She stuffed preserves and smacked her mouth. She wondered, "did the doctor change the prescription? How do you feel that today''s medicine tastes different from before?"


    Xueer was stunned. She sniffed with a bowl and her eyes flashed.


    "Isn''t it the one you opened before? What will the taste change?"

 Chapter 1775

    Xueer''s words changed Mi Raner''s face.


    She spits out the preserves in her mouth and makes a winter training to spit out the medicine she wants to drink.


    Tears spilled out and some medicine came out of his mouth.


    "Empress." Xueer was so flustered that she hurried to pat her on the back, "is there a problem with the medicine? How can it be? I always make the medicine by myself. The medicine is also locked in the cabinet. Only I can touch it."


    If the queen had no children, or something bigger happened, Xueer felt that she might be cut by her majesty.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head as if speechless.


    By this time, there was pain in her stomach.


    Like a knife twist, she turned pale for a moment. Then she reached out and grabbed Xueer''s arm.


    "Go, go get a doctor..."


    Xueer didn''t dare to leave, so she could only shout, "go and ask the imperial doctor, go and ask the imperial doctor, the empress is bad..."


    I don''t know what medicine it is. It works too fast.


    Mi Ran''er soon felt something hot flowing down between her legs.


    The most important thing is that this heat flow hasn''t stopped for a long time.


    I struggled on the couch for a long time. In the end, I had no strength.


    The doctor arrived, and there was no way to stop the blood flow.


    Yue Jinran, who came here, completely collapsed.


    He took Mi Raner, who was almost unconscious, into his arms and shouted at the imperial doctors, "you useless things! Don''t you see that the queen is going to faint? Can you not let her hurt first?"


    "Your Majesty, the medicine taken by my mother is too fierce. My mother''s body has not been very good. Now, I can still hold on until now. My mother has been counted and is very strong..." the imperial doctor stammered and knelt on the ground, crying.


    Yuejin ran wants to get angry again.


    Mi Raner raised her hand and grabbed Yue Jinran''s sleeve.


    "Emperor." her voice was very small, but Yue Jinran heard it.


    Yue Jinran immediately looked down at the woman in her arms, "I''m here, Ran''er, what''s going on? Isn''t it always good? Why is it so suddenly?"


    Mi Raner endured the pain in her lower abdomen and shook her head slowly. "Emperor, the bowl of medicine was changed. I''m sorry, I can''t accompany your majesty anymore. Don''t be sad about the departure of my concubine. You''re still young. Remember to choose a virtuous and virtuous new queen and let her... Let her give birth to a bunch of princesses and Princesses for you."


    Mi Ran''er clenched Yue Jinran''s sleeve and pulled it hard.


    "Your Majesty, you must promise your concubine..."


    Yuejin Ran''s face was full of tears, "no, no, I just want you!"


    Mi Raner''s small face was pale, with a smile on her face.


    The emperor sobbed. His throat was almost swollen. He could hardly speak because of the pain.


    His tears fell from his face and fell on the back of MI Raner''s hand.


    It was hot at first and gradually turned cold.


    Yue Jinran didn''t have time to answer. She watched the hand holding her sleeve loosen a little and slide down from her arm.


    "Ran er..."


    Yue Jinran''s heart is breaking at this moment!


    A pair of arms tightly locked the woman in her arms, almost trying to integrate her into her own flesh and blood.


    Mi Ran''er''s spirit left and floated in the air. She looked at Yue Jinran holding a woman covered with blood.


    She touched her stomach.


    Where there are any children, from beginning to end, it''s just... For the task.


    Her soul gradually disappeared, leaving the sad emperor crying like a child.


    The descendants of the ancient god Feng family are not so easy to conceive.


    The queen died and the whole country mourned.


    But he has not set a time for the funeral.


    Because your majesty has been holding the Queen''s body and sitting in the pepper room hall for half a minute.


    Three days later, the Empress Dowager ordered her majesty and the queen to be separated.


    Your majesty went crazy on the spot and almost killed.


    PS: there is another chapter.

 Chapter 1776

    Finally, after the Empress Dowager said, "do you want the queen to die without closing her eyes?" his mood calmed down.


    He fell powerlessly to the ground.


    "If you really love the queen, the emperor should cheer up and find out the cause of the Queen''s death. Otherwise, even if she is underground, she won''t be at ease."


    The Empress Dowager squatted down, gently stretched out her hand and helped the emperor up, "Jinran, the mourning family knows your sadness, but after sadness, you should also know how to be strong..."


    "But I, I don''t know how to be strong."


    All the hard won love is exhausted overnight.


    The arrival of that moment was more painful for him than when he was five years old.


    "Step by step, first find out the truth of the Queen''s death, and then come out of this darkness. AI family believes that you can." the Empress Dowager comforted him with maternal love and left with the Queen''s body.


    Yue Jinran stayed in the Jiaofang hall for half a day. When he left the Jiaofang hall, he called people for the first time and began to investigate the people who came into contact with the Jiaofang hall on the day of the Queen''s death.


    The date of the Queen''s burial has been determined, but Yue Jinran pretended not to know and put all her mind on the investigation of the truth.


    He didn''t show up when the queen was buried.


    Because he went to the bedroom where Yueyang lived.


    Yueyang was still ill in bed. Seeing Yuejin ran coming, she got up and wanted to get out of bed.


    "Emperor brother, why did you come to Yueyang today? Shouldn''t you be at your sister-in-law''s funeral?" Yueyang asked suspiciously.


    "I''m afraid you hope I won''t come to you all my life!" Yue Jin smiled coolly, stood in front of the bed with her negative hand, and her eyes were full of killing intention. "After so many days of illness, you don''t look sick at all."


    Yue Jin ran said and grabbed Yue Yang.


    "Emperor brother, why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?" Yue Yang was frightened. His little hand wanted to grab Yue Jinran''s arm, but Yue Jinran Ran Ran Ran ran away directly!


    "Don''t understand? You changed the medicine? It has been proved that you left the bedroom hall and appeared near the Jiaofang hall that night. There is also a doctor''s certificate that you got a pair of Safflower on the grounds of monthly sunflower water pain. If the medicine is drunk by pregnant women..."


    Yue Jinran smiled bitterly, and his eyes suddenly became fierce. He clamped Yue Yang''s neck. "At the beginning, I shouldn''t have let you and Li Ran go together and demote your monk book to the common people, so today''s thing wouldn''t have happened!"


    Yueyang saw that since he couldn''t hide it, he stopped pretending.


    She laughed. "Yes, you shouldn''t have put me in the palace again. It''s hard for you to lose your child and wife now, isn''t it? Then you should also be able to realize that my child suddenly disappeared and my husband was cut by thousands of knives! I just did what I should do... If my brother really hates me so much, strangle me and let me see Li Ran."


    Yue Jinran threw her to the ground.


    "Let you die so easily? Dream... I''ll let you die alone. When you go to hell, Li Ran has already been reincarnated. You don''t want to meet her again!"


    Yue Jin ran finished and left slowly with a heavy step.


    The next day, a decree came down.


    Princess Yue Yang was stripped of her name for killing the queen and imprisoned in the cold palace. She was accompanied by only one palace maid. Her food and clothing cost was not as good as the lowest palace man.


    And the emperor Yue Jinran


    Half a concubine did not appear in the harem. Half his life later, he chose a good child in the imperial family as his adopted son. When the child became an adult, he passed the throne to him.


    One year after the new emperor ascended the throne, the supreme emperor disappeared.


    Shortly after that, someone saw the stiff supreme emperor in front of the former Queen''s mausoleum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    See some readers say that the male owner likes the original owner, not the female owner.


    Huahua said here: Yes, neither.


    The original owner is the female owner, and the female owner is her.


    She may be a heinous person, a white lotus, or a misguided person.


    But that is the female Lord, but the spirit has not returned.


    There must be cause and effect, and cause and effect cycle.


    The identity of the male leader has also been through the drama before. The relationship between them is longer than that between MI Youning and MI Lanyun.


    PS: finally, I feel the support of all the babies. Ai Ni Meng Mo PA (¤Å ~ 3 ¤Å)?


    The new book has been opened. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. If you like it, don''t forget to add it to the bookshelf.


    The title of the book is "farming doctor: husband, strong pet"

 Chapter 1777

    At the moment when the original owner had no vital signs, MI Ran''er heard a cold voice in his mind: "congratulations to the host, the standard task has been completed 100%, the villain''s love degree is 100 +, and his character value is 100 +, hope to make persistent efforts!"


    As soon as the voice fell, MI Ran''er was attacked by a white light and lost consciousness.


    When she woke up, she had been sent to the second plane without gaps.


    When you open your eyes, it''s early morning.


    She has inherited the memory of the original owner in her dream.


    The original owner''s name is Tang Raner. She is an ordinary female high school student. She has a fraternal twin brother Tang Lin (who doesn''t look similar). In the past, the original owner and his brother always loved each other and killed each other. This situation lasted until a year ago.


    During the summer vacation a year ago, Tang Lin was diagnosed with asthma. There should be no excessive fluctuations in his mood, otherwise he will get sick.


    Parents clearly warned Tang Raner that she would not bully her brother in the future.


    The original owner used to punch Tang Lin, but at this time, she felt sorry for Tang Lin. however, after she was gentle with Tang Lin, she found that this guy seemed to push his nose and face.


    In my memory, this brother is the opposite sex that the original owner has the most contact with. However, the original owner has a secret love. He is a senior in senior three. He is preparing for the college entrance examination and is very good to the original owner. However, from the perspective of MI Raner''s understanding, this should take the original owner as his sister.


    Otherwise, it would not have done nothing after the original owner made so many obvious representations.


    Who is the man?


    She''s a little confused.


    However, she felt that the less likely the man was to be the man.


    But


    It is absolutely impossible to be his brother Tang Lin. after all, he is related by blood.


    This time mi Ran''er is the original owner in her dream, so she just needs to get up, brush her teeth, wash her face and go out for breakfast as usual.


    Put on her school uniform, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at the face of the original owner.


    What a youthful vitality!


    It''s mi Raner''s favorite type.


    She looked at the time.


    "I''ll be late..." hurriedly ran out of the room with my schoolbag on my back.


    In the restaurant, Tang Lin has sat down and is having breakfast.


    When Mi Raner sat down, Tang Lin said calmly, "if you could get up ten minutes earlier, you wouldn''t be so flustered!"


    "Can you have a dream in ten minutes?" Mi Ran''er said angrily, holding bread in his mouth and staring at Tang Lin.


    Tang Lin smiled, "beautiful dream?"


    After drinking all the milk in the cup, he stood up and bullied Mi Raner. He whispered a bad word in MI Raner''s ear, making Mi Raner''s small face red in an instant.


    After the guy finished, he turned around with his schoolbag in one hand and prepared to go to school.


    He said, "is it spring dream?"


    This dead child dares to flirt with his sister!


    Mi Ran''er patted the milk cup on the table and just wanted to scold him. Tang mother in the kitchen came out with fried eggs and just saw her daughter angry.


    She immediately stared at Mi Ran''er and shouted, "Tang Ran''er, tell you not to be so fierce to Tang Lin. why can''t you always listen to it?"


    "Mom..."


    Mi Raner is really innocent.


    Want to sue Tang mu.


    But he saw Tang Lin spit out his tongue at her naughtily where Tang''s mother couldn''t see it.


    Mi Raner: "


    "Sister, do you want to go or do you want to wait to squeeze the bus?"


    Tang Lin made a timely voice and asked deliberately.


    All along, the original owner was Tang Lin, who drove her to school by bike.


    Because the original owner can''t ride a bike.

 Chapter 1778

    Of course, MI Raner won''t either.


    So she put a sandwich in her mouth, took a bottle of milk, carried her bag around the table, and chased Tang Lin out of the house.


    Sitting in the back seat of Tang Lin, MI Ran''er grabbed his clothes with small hands. Thinking of the guy''s bicycle speed in his memory, he couldn''t help being frightened. He quickly told him, "you remember to ride slowly. Don''t worry. Even if someone overtakes, don''t compare with others! You know?"


    Her life is important.


    Tang Lin really dislikes her noisy, but the speed is much slower than before.


    After arriving at school, MI Raner breathed a sigh of relief, jumped out of the car and grabbed the schoolbag belt.


    "Ah, Tang Ran''er." Tang Lin saw that she wanted to go. Suddenly, he grabbed her schoolbag and took her back by taking advantage of her height.


    "I''m your sister. You call her by her first name! Smelly boy, do you understand what is hierarchy?" Mi Ran''er turned his head and patted his big hand hard to let him loose.


    Being picked up like this is not only unsightly, but also makes her shoulders uncomfortable.


    "The order of honor and inferiority? Which dynasty did you come from? Now we all pay attention to equality! Besides, on our birthday on the same day, who can tell apart, who is the older and who is the younger?"


    Tang Lin slightly hooked his lips and smiled. His handsome face looked inexplicably charming.


    Mi Raner quickly got rid of the idea.


    Then he broke free from Tang Lin''s hands.


    The dead child has a weak face and great strength!


    "Why can''t you tell? From the aspect, you are much younger than my sister, and your grades are not as good as mine. From the score, you are not just a brother?" then Mi Raner spit out his tongue mischievously and turned to run away.


    "Aoki senior." behind him, Tang Lin suddenly greeted people faintly.


    Mi Raner gave a meal at his feet.


    Aoki?


    Isn''t that the senior whom the original master secretly loves?


    "Hmm? Tang Lin, what a coincidence? Why don''t you go to school?" Qingmu took Tang Lin''s shoulder. The two brothers seemed to be ready to go to school. Qingmu saw the familiar figure in front of him, "ran Er good morning."


    His voice is very gentle and magnetic, which gives voice control Mi Raner great satisfaction.


    Quickly turned his head and smiled at Aoki, "Aoki, good morning!"


    At the same time, he glared at his ignorant brother.


    Seeing that she was so cute, Aoki couldn''t help rubbing her little head, and then said, "let''s go in together."


    "Good!"


    Before Mi Raner could answer, Tang Lin nodded and answered for her.


    When entering the school all the way, Aoki and Tang Lin, two handsome teenagers, received a lot of attention from flower maniacs, especially Aoki, because the whole person''s temperament is that kind of gentle senior students, and attracted a lot of younger students.


    And the newly enrolled freshman sister boldly sent him love letters and chocolates.


    The green wood is almost out of reach.


    "If you don''t work hard, Aoki will slip away from the palm of your hand..." Tang Lin suddenly said deliberately in MI Raner''s ear with some happiness and misfortune.


    Mi Ran''er stared at him directly. "Do I want to work hard? What''s your business? You dead child, take care of yourself first!"


    Then she pushed Tang Lin away, quickened her pace, and squeezed out of the girls who were almost in a circle.

 Chapter 1779

    She didn''t realize that a gloomy sight followed her for a long time.


    After arriving at the classroom, MI Raner was relieved and sat down in front of her seat. She put down her schoolbag and looked down from the window. Aoki''s popularity is really high. She hasn''t been relieved yet.


    Tang Lin has disappeared.


    In fact, from her point of view, Tang Lin is much more beautiful and exquisite than Qingmu, but it is because Tang Lin is ill this year, his look is not so good, and his temperament is more gloomy, so he is not liked by girls.


    If he can shine, thousands of girls will follow him in the future.


    "What are you looking at?" the girl in the front seat suddenly turned around and saw Mi Raner staring at the downstairs. She looked down her eyes and immediately smiled. "What''s the use of looking at you like this? If you really like it, go and confess!"


    The girl''s name is Jin wanwan. She is the original owner''s best friend at school. The original owner likes Aoki. Except Tang Lin, only Jin wanwan knows.


    "Confession?" Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head. "Don''t say that Aoki senior is the last year before the college entrance examination. I can''t disturb him. Even if he doesn''t have these troubles, I won''t confess."


    Jin wanwan stared suspiciously, "why? Haven''t you liked him for a long time?"


    "I like this kind of thing. How can I say it? It''s easy to fade. Now we''re still young. I don''t want to talk about it. Wait until I get into college. If I still like Aoki, I''ll tell him!"


    "Well, you still have two years, but what if Aoki goes to college and falls in love with her classmates?" Jin wanwan is worried about the future of MI Raner''s secret love.


    "That proves that I have no fate with him. What else can I do? Put it down."


    Mi Ran''er said with ease, turned out his book and prepared to make up for the homework that the original owner didn''t finish last night.


    Jin wanwan could not understand what she was doing. She frowned. With full doubt, she turned her head and continued to do her homework.


    Although mi Ran''er is doing his homework, he also focuses on communicating with the system in his mind, "The hero and villain of this plane are... Well, I know, you certainly won''t tell me, but there''s really no hint? From the memory of the original owner, it seems to be a pure youth story, but I always think you won''t set such an easy and simple plot."


    The system remains mysterious, "the system will not give spoilers in any way. The host will find the answer in the plot by itself. If such a smart person as the host can''t even play such a simple plot, what will he do if it gets complicated in the future?"


    Will it be complicated in the future?


    The difficulty of the plot seems to be gradual.


    However, the story of the first plane is already so high-energy. Will it be higher later?


    Mi Raner is really worried that her little heart can''t bear it.


    "Hum..." Mi Ran''er propped her head with one hand and made a single sound in pain.


    Tang Lin, who had just put his schoolbag behind her, had sharp ears and eyes, and immediately caught the Mengli Mengqi''s light hum.


    When she sat down, she deliberately stretched out her foot and kicked it on her stool.


    "Dear sister, which problem can''t be solved? Let my brother, whose score is lower than yours, help you see it." Tang Lin said somewhat rudely.


    Mi Raner''s thoughts were interrupted by him. She immediately turned her head and calmly said to Tang Lin, "it''s all right. I''ve finished it. You''d better worry about yourself!"

 Chapter 1780

    "What are you worried about? My homework has already been finished!" Tang Lin raised his eyebrows. "You can''t do it. Then why did you suddenly look like you were dying?"


    Tang Lin suddenly got up, half of his body crossed the desk and approached mi Ran''er. The smile on his face was cold, "because Qingmu received those girls'' love letters, so you''re angry?"


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head, "I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m just asking you tentatively. Why are you so flustered? My sister." Tang Lin raised his hand and patted her gently on the shoulder. Then he sat back in his position, as if nothing had happened.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the boy. She had a hunch that in a short time, the boy might dare to dance directly on his shoulder!


    Meow.


    When the teacher came, she turned back and took out her books for class.


    During class, the boy in the back seat poked on her shoulder from time to time, so that she couldn''t calm down and study hard. Later, MI Raner couldn''t help but turn his head and glared at the boy.


    Tang Lin looked innocent and looked at the teacher on the podium.


    Mi Raner: "


    affectation!


    Mi Raner scolded secretly. After this time, no matter how the boy teased herself, she stopped talking to him.


    When the bell rang after class, MI Ran''er patted the table and got up before the teacher could get out of the classroom!


    "Tang Lin, you can poke me with a pen again. Believe it or not, sister, I''ll beat you?" she glared at the boy behind her and shouted angrily.


    Tang Lin''s face suddenly turned pale and covered his chest painfully.


    "Sister... You are so fierce! You scared me..." next, I coughed violently.


    He hunched over and looked in great pain.


    Mi Ran''er was startled and quickly stretched out his hand to help him breathe, "don''t worry, I didn''t hurt you, don''t worry, come on, follow my rhythm, inhale and exhale..."


    Tang Lin grabbed her little hand, coagulated her eyes like amber, and really obediently began to breathe with her rhythm.


    Finally, his complexion gradually improved.


    Mi Raner finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, I still think this guy should learn a lesson.


    This time the tone was much softer.


    "Can you have a good class in class? You don''t want to study, I still want to learn?" she fell down in her chair and patted her chest with fear.


    Tang Lin''s voice was hoarse. "It''s just boring. If you don''t like it, I won''t do it."


    "If you''re bored, you can draw. Don''t you like drawing?" Mi Ran''er pulled his desk directly, took a sketch book from his drawer, threw it on the table, and was ready to open it. "Let my sister see what you drew."


    Tang Lin looked at her movements, and with some fear, he reached out and grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand and quickly shook it off.


    "Don''t draw anything, Tang Raner, do you understand what privacy is?" at this moment, Tang Lin was angry.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his angry face. Although he was so excited that he turned red, he didn''t look sick at all.


    Mi Ran''er frowned suspiciously.


    Didn''t the doctor say he couldn''t be too excited?


    Isn''t it exciting now?


    "Well, well, I won''t read it!" after returning the sketch book to him, MI Ran''er returned his desk to its original position, which can be said to be comprehensive.

 Chapter 1781

    Tang Lin stuffed the sketch book into the drawer, which contained secrets he didn''t want to disclose yet. Therefore, he wisely put the sketch book on the bottom layer this time.


    Jin wanwan saw all the interaction between her sister and brother behind her. When Mi Raner turned back and sat down, she shook her head helplessly.


    "Ran''er, if this goes on, Tang Lin will hold you in his hand one day, leaving you no room for resistance." Jin wanwan felt that she had seen through the essence.


    Mi Ran''er blinked and said blankly, "yes? You may not know that at home, this guy was so oppressed by me that he asked him to go east. He didn''t dare to go west. He had to bring me tea and water and serve me very comfortably!"


    "Really?"


    Jin wanwan didn''t believe it.


    Mi Ran''er grinned on her small face. She looked very fake, but very bright smile. She nodded heavily: "yes!"


    What else does Jin wanwan want to say? The young man behind Mi Raner looked at her faintly with a pair of three white eyes. Inexplicable coldness and inexplicable suppression made her sweat on her back.


    Silently turned his head and dared not say anything.


    Tang Lin really didn''t bother Mi Raner in the next class.


    At lunch, Jin Wan politely asks Mi Raner to have dinner. The two girls get up and want to go.


    Mi Ran''er felt that there were footsteps following behind him.


    She frowned and looked back.


    Tang Lin put one hand in his pocket and followed her less than half a meter behind her.


    "Why don''t you eat with boys and follow behind girls?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously, "don''t you have any money for meals?"


    "No." Tang Lin shook his head slowly, "you are my sister. What kind of girl?"


    "Isn''t my sister a girl?" Mi Ran''er was surprised by his words, and her pupils widened in an instant.


    Tang Lin shrugged and stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder. Although they were the same age, Tang Lin was more than ten centimeters taller than the original owner, plus the boy''s shoulder width. In this way, he held Mi Raner, giving Mi Raner an inexplicable sense of security.


    It seems that Tang Lin is in general at the beginning of the year.


    Tang Lin leaned down and his tone was suddenly gentle. "In fact, I just want to have lunch with my sister. Sister, do you want to refuse me?"


    Poor tone.


    Eyes, little dog.


    It''s strange that MI Raner can refuse.


    With the tip of her tongue between her teeth, she felt Tang Lin''s breath, and her ears gradually turned red.


    She tried to pull out a gentle smile like a sister, "of course not, let''s go together!"


    Tang Lin''s eyes were slightly bright, so he kept the posture of holding her shoulder and went downstairs with her.


    Jin wanwan on one side became a third party.


    She pouted innocently. She always felt that her head was shining.


    He followed silently and dared not say more than half a sentence.


    After finding a seat in the restaurant, Tang Lin, who should not exercise too much, sat in his seat and gave Mi Raner and Jin wanwan the task of cooking.


    Knowing Tang Lin''s taste, MI Ran''er chose a chicken leg set meal for him and added another meal before bringing it to him.


    Let Tang Lin eat first, and she ordered her own food.


    When the three took their seats, MI Raner sat opposite Tang Lin, and Jin wanwan sat next to Tang Lin. there was an empty seat opposite.


    Jin wanwan said that this was just right. At least she didn''t have to face Tang Lin''s cold face.


    She really feels the pressure.


    Eating, suddenly, a girl sat down opposite Jin wanwan.


    Jin wanwan and Mi Raner raised their heads almost at the same time and looked at the girl.

 Chapter 1782

    Not a sophomore, not a junior.


    "Senior Tang Lin, I''m ye Mingxue from class 13 of senior high school. How about making a friend?"


    After putting down the plate, the little girl timidly took a pink envelope from her coat pocket and handed it to Tang Lin.


    Young and pure face, with full expectation.


    Tang Lin didn''t look at it either. He chewed the chicken leg, shook his head faintly and said vaguely, "it''s not good."


    "Ah?"


    Ye Mingxue seemed surprised that she was so directly rejected.


    Mi Ran''er across the street is not a gentleman at all when she sees Tang Lin treating his peach blossoms like this. As a sister, she feels it necessary to help her brother keep these few peach blossoms.


    Such a lovely sister, what if there is any good development with Tang Lin?


    With a gentle smile, she reached out and took the envelope in her sister''s hand.


    "What''s wrong? Ye Xuemei, isn''t it? Your senior Tang Lin is full of food now, so his mind hasn''t turned around. Read this letter when he has a clear mind. Don''t worry, he will give you a satisfactory reply!"


    Mi Raner takes it upon herself to help Tang Lin receive the love letter.


    Ye Mingxue is happy.


    However, someone''s aura is instantly cold!


    Mi Ran''er felt that he was in a bad mood, and secretly said, did I do wrong? This boy is still not grown up. When you get older, you will know how good your sister is to you!


    Tang Lin finished the meal as fast as he could. He didn''t even remember to wipe his mouth and got up directly.


    "I''m ready. I''ll go back first."


    "Senior......" ye Mingxue felt hurt when he saw that he didn''t even want to say a word to himself.


    Tang Lin didn''t look back, left his plate and left directly.


    Ye Mingxue hung his small head and was about to cry.


    Mi Ran''er and Jin wanwan look at each other. Mi Ran''er feels that she may have really caused trouble. She holds the envelope in her pocket and wants to return it to the little girl in front of her.


    "Xuejie!" just as Mi Raner was about to speak, ye Mingxue across the street suddenly raised her head and looked expectantly at Mi Raner. "Xuejie, since you are the elder sister of the elder student, you must know the elder student very well? Can you tell me about the life habits of the elder student? If I have a chance in the future, can I visit the elder student''s home?"


    The little girl is direct.


    Mi Raner doesn''t remember how she escaped from the canteen with Jin wanwan.


    Running to the teaching downstairs of senior two, the two talents slowed down.


    Immediately, MI Raner looked at Jin wanwan angrily, "why did you just agree? If Tang Lin knew about it, he would be even more angry."


    "Otherwise? Do you want to refuse? The girl is about to cry. Do you really have the heart to refuse?" Jin wanwan sighed and patted her on the shoulder, "don''t think so much. Tang Lin was so cold to her. If the girl touched the Wall twice, her enthusiasm must cool down."


    Mi Raner still thinks it''s a little bad.


    She took the girl''s love letter. In fact, she also wanted to help Tang Lin out.


    Later, the girl pushed her nose on her face and asked for so much more. In fact, she didn''t need to give face again.


    Just refuse.


    After all, who among ordinary people would casually agree to let strangers into their homes?


    Frowning back to the classroom, Tang Lin is lying on his stomach taking a nap.


    Mi Ran''er sat down and looked at his hair. With guilt in her heart, she wanted to apologize to him.

 Chapter 1783

    But Mi Raner felt that she couldn''t pull down her face.


    Small hands rise and fall.


    After such entanglement several times, when she wanted to turn around, the boy in front suddenly raised his head.


    Just right, her hand is in the air.


    Therefore, this action looks like Tang Lin took the initiative to put his hairy head in her palm


    When Mi Raner came to the door, he took away his small hand and rolled it heavily on Tang Lin''s head.


    "Why?" Tang Lin''s tone was not very good.


    "Well, your hair is very smooth. What shampoo do you use?" Mi Ran''er was obviously looking for a word.


    Tang Lin''s complexion was also bad. He gave her a white look. "Aren''t we using the same?"


    Mi Raner: "


    An awkward smile appeared on her little face, and she took back her little hand. "I''m not good about what I''m doing in the canteen. If you don''t want to see that letter, I''ll throw it away for you directly. In the future, if the girl wants to bother you, I''ll help you block it. Don''t be angry. You''re not in good health. Being sulky in this way will aggravate your illness."


    "There''s no need to apologize. Don''t you just want my brother to find a girlfriend early so that he won''t bother you?" Tang Lin smiled coldly.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head. "Of course not. I just think that girl is very cute and matches you... I just don''t want you to miss it."


    "Cute and I deserve it very much?" Tang Lin chewed this and suddenly bullied Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er was frightened when she suddenly approached. Her neck shrunk and wanted to escape.


    But behind him is the desk. Where can I hide?


    "If it''s cute, it matches me very much. I think you seem more lovely, sister. You seem to match me more!" Tang Lin smiled, like a devil.


    "Ah?"


    Mi Raner was stunned.


    This guy must be teasing her.


    But this guy is so handsome that people can''t move their eyes.


    Mi Raner pushed her away quickly.


    "What the hell? Tang Lin, I tell you, I''ll be angry if I talk about this mess in the future. If I don''t want to be beaten, I''ll be good." she said in a panic. Mi Ran''er grabbed her hair with a guilty conscience, turned around and sat down, facing Tang Lin with the back of her head.


    Tang Lin had sharp eyes and didn''t miss the panic in MI Raner''s eyes.


    The angular thin lips rose slightly.


    Sure enough, such a taboo love makes my sister a little overwhelmed.


    It seems that we should let her know early. In fact, such a love is not... Taboo at all.


    The flustered Mi Raner''s little hand fell on her chest and calmed down. Then she asked the system in her mind, "don''t tell me that the villain in this position is Tang Lin. this boy is harmless to humans and animals. He is still a sick child. Where does he look like a villain?"


    System: "haven''t the host heard that people with physical defects are more likely to have defects in their hearts?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought about this. It''s not unreasonable.


    People who are sick will expect to be loved and loved more than ordinary people. Once they can''t get the care and love they want, they are easy to go to extremes, and then... Metamorphosis.


    In this way, Tang Lin is really hiding a great danger.


    "However, the original Lord is related to him by blood. If he is a villain, how can I attack him? Isn''t this chaos?"


    Mi Raner really thinks the plot arrangement is sick.


    The system is still that kind of light tone, "the host can rest assured that all the plots arranged by the system are reasonable, and there will be no mess that ordinary people can''t accept."

 Chapter 1784

    In this way, is there no blood relationship between the original owner and Tang Lin?


    Thinking of this, MI Ran''er suddenly stiffened his neck.


    She quickly searched the memory of the original owner. Over the past 17 years, the relationship between sister and brother has remained normal until a year ago.


    In fact, the real reason for the truce was not Tang Lin''s illness.


    But Tang Lin was sensible first and no longer provoked the original owner as before.


    Therefore, the original owner is also embarrassed to punch and kick his brother as before.


    What is the reason why Tang Lin suddenly became sensible?


    fall ill?


    Or find yourself like your sister?


    Or


    If you find that you have no blood relationship with your sister, you can boldly like your sister?


    Mi Raner felt that she was about to be surrounded.


    Just then, her mobile phone in the drawer suddenly vibrated.


    Took it out and looked. It was a text message.


    From Aoki.


    "Do you have time in the evening? Let''s have dinner together."


    Dinner appointment?


    Mi Ran''er now can''t determine who is the male leader and who is the villain. Therefore, he didn''t dare to let go of any clues, so he immediately replied to the message, "OK."


    She promised Aoki''s appointment. Before class, she turned to Tang Lin and said, "I won''t go home with you today. Remember to tell my mother that I won''t go home for dinner in the evening."


    "Where are you going?"


    Tang Lin asked coldly with bright eyes.


    "Someone asked me to have dinner." Mi Ran''er smiled proudly. "I''m going to eat good food."


    "I want to be together," Tang Lin said immediately.


    "No!" Mi Raner sternly refused, "absolutely not. You light bulb, such a big man. Is that nice?"


    bulb?


    Tang Lin narrowed his eyes in an instant. "So, are you going to date a boy? Who? After you? Or you?"


    "I won''t tell you," Mi Ran''er said. He turned to sit down and stopped paying attention to Tang Lin.


    Tang Lin in the back seat frowned.


    His face was full of anger.


    The hand on the table was also tightly clenched. If the man about Mi Raner was right in front of him at the moment, he might not hesitate to wave his fist to the man''s face.


    After school in the afternoon, Aoki waited downstairs in senior two.


    Mi Ran''er was surprised and hurried over, "don''t you add classes?"


    "Not today, let''s go." Aoki smiled gently and wanted to help her carry her schoolbag.


    Mi Ran''er quickly refused, "I can carry it myself. It''s not heavy."


    Aoki didn''t insist either. They walked side by side towards the place where they parked their bicycles.


    "Who are the girls around Aoki? They look familiar."


    "It''s like Tang Raner, a sophomore in senior high school. Her brother is Tang Lin, the sick prince, and is still twins. However, Tang Raner doesn''t look as good as Tang Lin."


    "It''s her. She doesn''t look like fraternal twins. However, the sister and brother are too different? I believe they are not related by blood."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er listened to these comments word for word.


    Others say so. Is it true that there is no blood relationship between the original owner and Tang Lin?


    no way.


    She can''t just guess. She has to verify it.


    "Ran''er." in his ear, the gentle male voice sounded several times. This time, it was much heavier than before. Finally, MI Ran''er, who was immersed in his own thinking, woke up.


    "Hmm? What?" she quickly raised her little face and looked at Aoki, with a sorry smile on her little face.

 Chapter 1785

    "Give me the schoolbag and hang it on the handle." Aoki''s hand is spread out in front of her, with distinct bony joints, slender fingers and good skin. It can be said that Aoki''s hand is the best beautiful hand.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    Quickly take down the schoolbag and pass it to Aoki.


    "What do you think?" Aoki joked, "I''ve been absent-minded for too long!"


    "Nothing. I''m just lamenting that Aoki is very popular. I''m afraid many younger students will be sad when you graduate." Mi Ran''er narrowed his eyes and smiled, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    Full of brilliance.


    Aoki gets on his bike and signals Mi Raner to sit in the back seat.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t step on her foot until she grasped her clothes tightly.


    "What? Does ran Er Xuemei want me to stay at school?"


    "Of course not. I hope you can enter a good university and have a bright future!" Mi Ran''er said sincerely.


    Aoki smiled: "I''m waiting for you in that good university."


    Mi Raner was stunned when she heard this.


    That''s right.


    Is it an advertisement?


    According to the development of general campus romance novels, should she promise next, and then they fall in love?


    Mi Raner determines that Aoki is set by the male master.


    Therefore, he is not the object of his own strategy.


    Aoki doesn''t know yet that he has been out in this sentence with the meaning of advertising.


    Aoki chose a good seafood restaurant. Looking at the facade and decoration, MI Raner felt it was not cheap.


    She is a little worried about Aoki''s economic situation.


    "Aoki senior, just have a meal. It doesn''t need to be so formal. Let''s change another one. It''s good to have a hot pot shop over there." Mi Raner grabbed Aoki''s sleeve and whispered.


    "It''s all right. The store tastes good. I often come."


    Aoki stops the car, clasps Mi Raner''s wrist with his backhand and takes her to the restaurant.


    On the side of the road, a bicycle stopped under the tree opposite. From this angle, you can just see Qingmu holding Mi Raner.


    The face under the cap was dark with a touch of anger.


    After sitting in a window seat, Aoki gentlemanly handed Mi Raner the menu. "Ran''er, see what you like to eat."


    "I''m all right." Mi Ran''er opened the menu and looked at it. In fact, she had nothing to eat.


    She has never been very cold about seafood.


    Casually ordered two dishes and quickly gave the menu to Aoki.


    Aoki added a few more courses before returning the menu to the waiter.


    "Senior Aoki, when you asked me out this time, what did you want to say to me?" Mi Ran''er looked at the boy opposite with a small face in one hand.


    Green wood''s face became red gradually. He blinked flustered and his eyes twinkled.


    Mi Raner has a hunch that he may confess.


    Mi Raner was surprised that he and the original owner had a two-way secret love.


    "Just in the car, I said, I''ll wait for you in the University, but ran Er, I don''t know which university you like." Aoki''s nervous voice was shaking.


    "Me?" Mi Ran''er felt his chin and felt that the atmosphere was really embarrassing.


    She seriously thought about it, then shook her head, "I don''t know yet. After all, my grade gap is very large, and it depends on the specific situation of senior three. Therefore, Aoki senior, don''t consider my idea. You can take the exam directly in which university you like. Even if you can''t meet again in the University in the future, you will go to your hometown during the Spring Festival holiday. Can''t you meet?"

 Chapter 1786

    In fact, MI Ran''er''s refusal is very obvious.


    Aoki also read it.


    He frowned lightly, then bowed his head and smiled, "in that case, how about I repeat it for a year?"


    "No!"


    Mi Ran''er quickly raised his hand and resolutely opposed Aoki''s idea. "Aoki senior, if you do this, I may feel guilty all my life. Please don''t do this."


    Mi Raner was really afraid.


    Aoki looked at her panic. She was very cute.


    He was immediately amused.


    "Well, I''m teasing you. How can I impose my life on others? I''ve decided which university to test. You can also make a reference. If you can, you can also apply for this university."


    Mi Ran''er breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll take a look again. After all, I''ve just entered senior two and there''s still more than a year to go before the college entrance examination."


    The two of them chatted with each other one by one. It looked like a good atmosphere.


    The people waiting on the other side of the road have good eyes. Seeing this scene, they feel like they have been stabbed in their chest, which is extremely uncomfortable.


    The waiter came and served the dishes. Aoki greeted Mi Raner to eat.


    But Mi Raner didn''t move his chopsticks much. He only ate a few shrimps with minced garlic and crab legs.


    After dinner, Aoki sends Mi Raner home.


    At the door of the community, when Aoki returned his schoolbag to MI Ran''er, he still said, "Ran''er, I hope you can think about it. I really want to go to the same university with you."


    "Well, I''ll think about it. However, Aoki senior, you know, our grades are a little far from each other, so your proposal may eventually fail. Don''t hold too much hope for me."


    Mi Raner said thanks to Aoki and ran into the community with her schoolbag on her back.


    Back at the Tang family, Tang Lin was having dinner at the table. He was alone.


    "Why did you eat so late?" Mi Ran''er walked over and patted Tang Lin on the head, asking suspiciously like teasing a dog.


    "He came back before you. Not long ago, your father and I had already eaten. Your father has worked overtime in the study now." Tang''s mother poked her head out of the kitchen and answered for Tang Lin.


    Mi Ran''er pulled a chair and sat down next to Tang Lin. looking at his stuffy eating, his face was not very good. He frowned and asked, "where have you been since you came home so late?"


    Tang Lin said nothing.


    "Eh? Smelly boy, my sister asked you a question!" Mi Ran''er reached out and rubbed his hair again.


    This time, Tang Lin dodged directly, "don''t rub it." he said coldly.


    "Then tell me, where have you been? Have you been fooling around with the boys in the class? Or..." Mi Raner suddenly smiled vaguely, approached Tang Lin and whispered in his ear, "have you dated your little girlfriend?"


    Tang Lin almost choked on rice grains.


    Finally swallow the food in your mouth and pat the chopsticks on the table.


    "Then tell me first, where have you been? Who are you with?" Tang Lin turned around and looked at Mi Ran''er with a solemn face.


    "Me? Just Aoki asked me to have dinner and talked about the University." Mi Raner thought it was nothing to hide, so he said directly.


    Unexpectedly, the mother in the kitchen heard it. She leaned out her head again, "senior Aoki? Ran''er, are you in love?"


    "I didn''t."


    Mi Raner quickly shook her head and denied, "Aoki senior just treats me as an ordinary schoolgirl. Mom, don''t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 1787

    "There are so many ordinary schoolgirls, why did he ask you out?" Tang Lin got up with a sarcastic face, pulled a paper towel and wiped the corners of his mouth. "If he said he had no idea about you, I wouldn''t believe a word!"


    "Don''t believe it."


    Mi Ran''er was angry when he looked like this all the time.


    He grabbed his schoolbag and went upstairs.


    She trampled the stairs loudly, as if to let people know how angry she was at the moment.


    Tang''s mother looked at Tang Lin and asked in a low voice, "is your sister really not in puppy love?"


    Tang Lin shook his head, "not now."


    Doesn''t mean there''s no future.


    Tang Lin finished and went upstairs.


    Mi Ran''er paused as he passed by his room.


    After MI Raner returned to her room, she left everything behind, took out her books and prepared to do her homework.


    However, when writing, I don''t know why, she always felt her skin hot, and her throat was itchy, so she couldn''t help scratching her skin.


    Her throat was so uncomfortable that she had to go downstairs with a cup to pick up water.


    After a cup, it''s still very uncomfortable.


    She took another glass and carried it upstairs.


    All the way, my little hand scratched on my face.


    "What''s going on? It''s itchy!" Mi Raner is going crazy


    My mind is quiet, and the system is pretending to be dead at the moment.


    Walking around the corner, MI Ran''er didn''t notice. She bumped into a hard body and spilled all the water in her hands.


    Looking up, it was Tang Lin with his hands in his pockets and a big face.


    "What are you doing in the way?" Mi Ran''er found that her voice had changed when she spoke. When she spoke, her throat was very sore, as if it had swollen. She was completely flustered. She covered her throat with her small hand and asked with a cry, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this tone, Tang Lin immediately reached out and lifted Mi Raner''s face. Under the dim light, he could only see about it, but it probably changed his face, "what did you eat tonight?"


    "Just... A little seafood." Mi Ran''er was startled by Tang Lin''s voice. After reacting, he whispered back.


    "You''re allergic to seafood." Tang Lin took her downstairs, went straight out and pushed her bike out. "Come up and go to the clinic outside the community to see a doctor."


    "Ah? Am I particularly ugly now?"


    Mi Raner has seen people with allergies, and his face is swollen like a pig''s head.


    Tang Lin looked at the tears in her eyes and shook his head. "It''s not ugly, it''s just a little swollen. Go and get an injection first, and it''ll be fine soon."


    The tone is as gentle as water.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart, which had been dry for more than an hour, was finally soothed by this soft voice.


    Sitting in the back seat, he followed Tang Lin to the clinic whether he had money or not.


    After seeing the doctor at the clinic and putting on the hanging needle, MI Raner remembered, "I''m not allergic. I''ve eaten seafood before!"


    The doctor who was prescribing the medicine turned his eyes and looked, "your constitution will change with your living habits. You were not allergic in the past and never allergic in your life, but now you are allergic, you have to pay attention in the future!"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "Oh, I see."


    The doctor prescribed the medicine. Tang Lin carefully went to get water to take it for her.


    "It seems that Aoki and I really have no fate. It''s not easy for them to have a meal alone. They''re allergic. God is blocking us." Mi Raner muttered deliberately while lying in the hospital bed.


    She saw a flash of smile in someone''s eyes.

 Chapter 1788

    Mi Ran''er didn''t tell her parents about her allergy because of Tang Lin''s self assertion.


    His reason is, "it''s so late that you have to bother your parents with such small things to make them worry? Are you too unfilial?"


    Mi Raner, an unfilial daughter, blinked blankly and her voice trembled. "I''m allergic. It''s very small?"


    "No life-threatening, timely medication, has been controlled, so it''s a small matter." the younger brother''s answer is that there are as many straight men as there are straight men.


    Mi Raner was choked by him.


    The red and swollen little face is redder.


    She looked away from him and looked at the ceiling.


    "Tang Lin......"


    "You and today..."


    After a long silence, they suddenly spoke at the same time, and then stopped at the same time.


    Mi Ran''er quickly pursed her lips. "What''s the matter with me?"


    Tang Lin continued, "you have dinner with Aoki today. What did he tell you?"


    "Just saying that you want to go to the same university as me is like confessing," Mi Raner said deliberately.


    "Hmm?" Tang Lin really sat up straight and approached a lot in her direction, with a faint panic on his face. "How did you answer?"


    Mi Raner changed her position on the hospital bed, put one hand behind her head and coughed. She deliberately sold the key.


    "I haven''t thought of which university to go to. How can I answer?"


    Tang Lin was relieved.


    He crossed his legs and looked at Mi Raner on the bed. "Aoki should be very disappointed?"


    "Fortunately, there are so many people chasing him, and there is no shortage of me."


    Mi Raner''s tone was relaxed and not sad at all.


    Tang Lin smiled. "Don''t you like him? When he asked this question, shouldn''t he answer that you go to whichever university he goes to?"


    Mi Raner: "I''m not so impulsive. After all, the future is my own. I can''t bind the future to that person just because I like it. Moreover, I may not like Aoki''s senior student so much, but more worship."


    "Do you realize it now?" Tang Lin looked a little sarcastic. "It seems that you are not so crazy."


    Mi Ran''er listened to his beating tone and immediately stared at Tang Lin, "shut up. I''m sick now. Don''t say anything to annoy me."


    "It''s just allergy. Now it''s beginning to dissipate slowly. You''re greedy and go out to eat. Otherwise, how could this happen?"


    Tang Lin''s words really upset Mi Raner.


    With her little hand over her chest, she learned the appearance of Tang Lin''s illness, "ah, smelly boy, you''re going to be angry with your sister and me!"


    Tang Lin was not moved at all.


    After learning for a while, MI Raner felt bored and lay down again.


    It was almost eleven o''clock before the bottle was finished.


    When she sat up, MI Ran''er shivered in the cold air at night.


    She was soft and didn''t want to move.


    "I can''t walk anymore." her feet shook. She took Tang Lin''s clothes and began to act coquettish.


    "So?" Tang Lin asked faintly with her eyes.


    "Carry me." Mi Ran''er smiled sweetly. "Walk slowly. I''m not heavy. You won''t feel tired."


    Tang Lin: "


    He made a gesture of refusing, but he squatted down in front of her.


    "Come on," he said slightly hard.


    Mi Raner lies on Tang Lin''s back.


    He was very hot. The temperature from a thin layer of clothes made Mi Raner feel very comfortable. She held Tang Lin''s neck and put her small face on his shoulder. She felt vaguely as if she was going to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    See some readers say that the male owner likes the original owner, not the female owner.


    Huahua said here: Yes, neither.


    There was a little drama before, the identity of male and female masters.


    Their previous fate is deeper and longer than the relationship between MI Lanyun and MI Youning. [it''s already a spoilers]


    Most of the reasons why mi Youning was reduced to the task world were for MI Raner''s present life.


    I won''t say much about the specific spoilers. Baby, look back.


    The original owner is the female owner, and the female owner is her.


    She may be a heinous person, a white lotus, or a misguided person.


    But that is the female Lord, but the spirit has not returned.


    There must be cause and effect, and cause and effect cycle.


    If you can accept it, there''s nothing you can do if you can''t accept it.


    PS: finally, I feel the support of all the babies. Ai Ni Meng Mo PA (¤Å ~ 3 ¤Å)?


    The new book has been opened. You can go and have a look if you are interested.


    The title of the book is "farming doctor: husband, strong pet"


    Introduction: both men and women are strong, Su Shuangchong, Wen Shuangjie.


    The female Lord may not be obvious in the early stage, but she is absolutely strong in the later stage. She has an unparalleled gold needle in the world, but life and death are human flesh and bones, and dare to fight for life with the king of hell.


    PS: baby who likes this book, remember to collect it. Those who have tickets can smash it to Huahua. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 1789

    After Tang Lin took her back to her room, he found that she had fallen asleep.


    Gently put her on the bed. Tang Lin didn''t leave her room immediately, but stayed by the bed and looked at her sleeping eyes with a little madness in her eyes.


    "Oh... Itch." in her sleep, MI Raner raised her little hand to scratch the redness and swelling on her face. If she scratched it again, her skin would be broken.


    Tang Lin quickly grabbed her little hand.


    "Still scratch, want to break the face, don''t you?" Tang Lin patted her on the back of her hand softly, and then stuffed it into the quilt.


    Worried that she would continue to scratch, Tang Lin simply sat down by the bed and watched her all the time. As long as she raised her hand and scratched her face, she would stop it.


    After coming and going several times, it was already the second half of the night, and Tang Lin was very sleepy.


    But the swelling on MI Raner''s face has gradually dissipated, and she is fast asleep.


    Tang Lin''s head was heavy. He fell asleep and lost consciousness.


    I don''t know where I am.


    The next morning.


    Mi Raner woke up in a burst of chest tightness.


    She felt something very heavy on her chest. She frowned and struggled for a while before slowly opening her eyes.


    The first thing that came into her eyes was a hairy head, leaning against her shoulder.


    Pressed against her chest was a powerful arm.


    Mi Ran''er''s pupils trembled, quickly pushed Tang Lin''s arm away, and sat up flustered.


    "Tang Lin, you..." she subconsciously looked at whether her clothes were still safe.


    This action fell into the eyes of Tang Lin, who woke up and slowly opened his eyes.


    Tang Lin showed disgust.


    "What do you think I did to you?" Tang Linchen''s voice was a little hoarse and sexy.


    He sat up, scratched his head, shouted resentment and yawned, "if you weren''t worried that you''d scratch your face, you think I''d like to stay here..."


    Mi Raner remembered what happened last night.


    Touch your face with your little hand.


    "Am I all right?" if she still looks like a pig, how should she go to school today.


    Tang Lin frowned at her for a moment and nodded, "much better! But his eyes are still a little swollen and his skin is still a little red."


    Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he realized that they were still in the same bed.


    She hurriedly pushed Tang Lin, "go back to your room and wait. If your parents find out, you will misunderstand!"


    "What''s the misunderstanding? We didn''t sleep together when we were young."


    Tang Lin really doesn''t like Mi Raner''s reaction. It seems that he is trying to make a clear distinction with him.


    "You said we were children. Now we are seventeen years old! Don''t you know that men and women have different seats at the age of seven?" Mi Ran''er got out of bed and scratched her hair, ready to go to the bathroom.


    Tang Lin took a deep breath.


    Now calm down, my mind suddenly came up with the feeling that my hand fell on her chest when I woke up.


    The palms are a little hot and seem to start sweating.


    Moreover, there was a girl''s fragrance everywhere in the room.


    Tang Lin got up quickly.


    He went out without saying a word.


    Hearing the sound of the door falling, MI Ran''er was puzzled.


    Is he angry again?


    but.


    Mi Ran''er looked at her face in the mirror. It was very red and scratched. Fortunately, it didn''t break the skin.


    When you go to school like this, you will only think that she didn''t sleep well last night, and you won''t think that she has become a pig.


    Wash Shu went downstairs with her schoolbag on her back. Mi Ran''er had just sat down. Tang''s mother came up and asked suspiciously, "did you go out with Tang Lin last night?"

 Chapter 1790

    "HMM." Mi Raner took a sandwich and ate it slowly.


    It''s rare for Tang Lin to come downstairs so late today, so Mi Raner can have breakfast slowly.


    Tang''s mother asked, "where have you been? In the middle of the night..."


    There was a faint worry in the bottom of her eyes.


    Mi Ran''er swallowed the sandwich in his mouth and said slowly, "clinic."


    Tang''s mother was surprised, "is Tang Lin ill?"


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head and explained, "no, I''m allergic. Didn''t I eat seafood last night? In the middle of the night, I suddenly had a rash and my face was swollen, especially serious. Fortunately, he took me to the doctor in time."


    Tang''s mother was relieved when she heard this, "that''s OK. I thought Tang Lin was ill again!"


    Mi Ran''er gave a slight pause as she ate, and looked at Tang''s mother in some doubt.


    "Mom, why don''t you worry if Tang Lin didn''t get sick? Last night, your daughter almost died." Mi Raner wanted to say, isn''t Tang''s bias too obvious?


    Mother Tang smiled and rubbed Mi Raner''s head. "Aren''t you very good now? You also said that you went to see a doctor in time. What''s to worry about?"


    Mi Raner: "


    Why does she feel so stuffy?


    If the original owner and Tang Lin are not their own siblings, maybe the original owner is not the biological daughter of the Tang family.


    Which is more important or less is already obvious.


    She lowered her head and silently ate the sandwich. She drank milk and waited for Tang Lin.


    When Tang Lin came downstairs, she had finished a glass of milk.


    Seeing that she had eaten, Tang Lin took a sandwich and was ready to go.


    "Tang Lin, is that all you eat? Mom fried eggs for you! You can''t go until you eat." Tang''s mother stopped him immediately.


    Tang Lin had no choice but to eat sandwiches and eggs as quickly as possible.


    Tang''s mother looked at his movements and was very helpless. "What are you doing so fast? You''re not afraid of choking? Come on, drink some milk."


    He poured him milk himself.


    This careful care made Mi Raner, sitting opposite Tang Lin, more sure of what he thought.


    On the way to school, MI Ran''er pulled Tang Lin''s clothes in his hand, suddenly put his small face on his back and whispered, "Tang Lin, do you think mom is a little patriarchal?"


    "Huh?"


    The bike suddenly braked.


    Mi Ran''er was unprepared. His small face hit Tang Lin''s back, and his small hand subconsciously hugged his waist.


    He turned back and frowned at the girl behind him. "How could he have such an idea?"


    Mi Ran''er loosened her little hand and touched Liu Hai''er with some embarrassment. "I can see a lot of details, but it''s probably because you''re not in good health, so take too much care of you! However, I don''t know why. I always think there are other reasons."


    Mi Ran''er leads the topic to this, in order to make Tang Lin can''t help but say it first.


    Who knows, this guy is still wondering, frowning and asking her, "what''s the reason?"


    Mi Ran''er blinked, looked into his clear eyes, then slowly shook his head and patted him on the back, "I can''t say, OK! Go to school first, or we''ll be late!"


    Downing frowned, turned his head and stepped on his foot again.


    After the car entered, he held the handle, the center of his eyebrows gradually relaxed, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    A successful smile appeared on Junlang''s face.


    So, does she want to know about it?

 Chapter 1791

    The original owner''s body was very sensitive and itchy. It was almost the first scratch of his hand. Mi Ran''er felt his body soft and fluttered directly. He came down from Tang Lin and shrunk to the foot of the bed with a smile.


    "Itch, don''t scratch! Tang Lin, you bastard." she was itched to cry and laugh.


    He shrank at the foot of the bed and almost fell to the ground because his feet were soft.


    Tang Lin saw tears in the corners of her eyes. He couldn''t bear it, so he took back his hand.


    "Tang Ran''er, my body is recovering well. If you are not convinced, we can compete head-on! Understand?" he pinched her soft face and snorted.


    This is a declaration of war!


    Mi Raner pursed her lips and stood up silently.


    The blush on her face had not completely faded, but she stood up with a stiff little face and turned out without saying a word.


    Tang Lin''s smile froze.


    Is she angry?


    With a slight frown, Tang Lin got up and chased out, but saw Tang''s mother at the entrance of the stairs.


    "Get up? Don''t go down to dinner, and so on. Breakfast is cold." Tang''s mother told him.


    "Wait, I''ll go back and brush my teeth." Tang Lin had to go back to his room to wash.


    When he washes out and passes by Mi Raner''s room, MI Raner is gone.


    Go downstairs and ask Tang''s mother.


    "She just went out with her bag on her back. She looked very worried. Maybe someone asked her out."


    Tang Lin''s mother''s words made Tang Lin look heavy.


    Ask her out?


    Who could it be?


    Aoki?


    Hasn''t she drawn a line with Aoki since she was allergic?


    After breakfast with something on her mind, Tang Lin couldn''t stay at home. He went out with his mobile phone and rode his bike around the community. He wanted to try if he could meet Mi Raner who was asked out by someone.


    But nothing has been achieved.


    Because mi Ran''er was not asked out at all, but went to an identification office.


    This appraisal office is her private appraisal office in Baidu online. Although the cost is not low, the reliability of the appraisal results is 100%, and there is no need for too much information.


    The cost is the new year''s money and pocket money saved by the original owner over the years. There is a large sum, which only needs to spend one tenth.


    After paying the money, MI Raner took out two sub bags from her bag and handed them to the staff who accepted her.


    "Just these two DNA."


    After careful storage, the staff wrote the receipt to MI Raner, "we will send the results to your mailbox next Monday. Just come and get the paper results when you are free!"


    "OK."


    After MI Ran''er arranged this, she felt that the big stone in her heart could finally fall to the ground.


    From the identification office, she took out her mobile phone and saw that there had been several missed calls.


    When she was just identifying the signed contract, she was worried that she would be disturbed, so she muted her mobile phone.


    It''s all from Tang Lin.


    She frowned and turned back.


    We''ll get through there soon.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Where are you? With whom?" Tang Lin''s tone was not very good.


    Mi Ran''er walked along the sidewalk to the bus stop. When she heard Tang Lin''s tone, she picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "why do you care so much? I''m not a child. Where do I go at the weekend? Do I have to report to my brother?"


    Tang Lin choked on her words.


    After a long silence, he bit his teeth and said, "which boy are you with?"


    Mi Raner saw the bus arrived and got on the bus first.


    There are not many people on weekends. Mi Raner gets on the bus and finds a vacancy.


    "Boys? Tang Lin, in your heart, am I so lonely? No matter where you go, you have to have boys around you?"

 Chapter 1792

    Mi Ran''er finished unhappily and hung up without waiting for any reaction from Tang Lin.


    Throwing his mobile phone into his bag, MI Raner leaned against the window and thought about the progress between himself and Tang Lin.


    If they are really not brothers and sisters.


    Well, Tang Lin must be the target of his own strategy.


    From the current relationship between the two, Tang Lin must have a good feeling for her.


    Therefore, the difficulty of Tang Lin''s strategy lies not in Tang Lin, but in his parents, relatives who watched them grow up, and secular pressure.


    After all, I''ve always been a sister and brother and suddenly want to be together.


    In the eyes of others, this is chaos Lun.


    At that time, the pressure will be more than a star and a half.


    The telephone is ringing again.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to answer, but felt annoyed by the ring, so she muted her cell phone again.


    The system that hasn''t appeared for a long time silently opens its mouth in his mind, "isn''t the host afraid of missing any important information?"


    Mi Ran''er: "what important message that guy can have is to ask me where I am and who I am with... This guy''s exclusive desire is simply!"


    Now they are still sister and brother, so is their relationship.


    If we are really together in the future, will she say one more word with the man, and this guy will be jealous?


    WOW!


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t imagine that picture.


    System: "because of love, you want to monopolize! The more you love, the heavier your psychology will be."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened, "so, do you admit that Tang Lin loves me?"


    System: "..."


    Continue silently and start pretending to be dead.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up after she got the message.


    It lit for less than two seconds and faded again.


    What loves her?


    The person Tang Lin loves should be the original owner.


    Because his attitude towards the original owner began to change a year ago.


    Inexplicably sour.


    When she got off at the door of her home, she was stunned when she saw the bike parked next to the bus stop. Then she moved slowly.


    "Why are you here?" Tang Lin should be playing games at home at this time.


    "Where have you been?" Tang Lin said again.


    "I went shopping and strolled around." Mi Ran''er told Tang Lin the wording just prepared on the bike.


    Tang Lin asked again, "what about the things you bought?"


    Her hands were empty except for her backpack.


    "In the bag!"


    Mi Ran''er patted his backpack, then frowned and stared at Tang Lin, "why do you care so much? Do I need to report to you what I bought?"


    Tang Lin got on his bike and sighed, "don''t be a donkey''s liver and lung. I''m just worried that you''re cheated by boys to eat seafood. If you''re allergic again, I won''t care about you this time!"


    "I''m not stupid."


    Mi Ran''er sat on the back seat of the bicycle and couldn''t help but pinch Tang Lin''s waist.


    "Hiss..." Tang Lin snorted, looked back and hissed angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue and said mischievously, "give you back the crime I suffered this morning, slightly!"


    Tang Lin: "


    As the bike was moving, MI Raner saw with sharp eyes that Tang Lin''s ears were gradually turning red.


    After completing the appraisal, MI Ran''er spent the weekend like the previous owner. After brushing the play at home and playing the game, it was Monday.


    In the morning, I went out and took Tang Lin''s bike to school.


    When he jumped off his bike, MI Ran''er heard Tang Lin ask suspiciously, "why don''t you talk today?"


    Always so talkative.

 Chapter 1793

    "Did you not make complaints about me before? Now I''m not speaking, are you not used to it?" Mi ran said, staring at Tang Lin with his feet on his feet, and he was not able to breathe out the air.


    Tang Lin watched her move and couldn''t help retreating.


    His eyes were a little flustered. He looked at the students around him and lowered his voice, "pay attention, there are so many people here!"


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t we brothers and sisters? We all know what we''re afraid of!" Mi Ran''er said, holding Tang Lin''s arm. "Brother, have you finished your homework this weekend? Copy it for me!"


    Tang Lin was pulled by her and walked towards the teaching building.


    Entering the corridor, Tang Lin pulled out his arm heavily and looked at Mi Raner angrily, "what the hell are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Mi Ran''er looked innocent. "I want to go to the classroom with you, can''t I?"


    She blinked her big eyes, which were frightened by Tang Lin''s action and tone.


    Tang Lin was helpless.


    After swallowing his saliva, he said, "you said that men and women have different seats at the age of seven. We are already seventeen. Should we keep a reasonable distance in front of outsiders?"


    "Why didn''t you realize this when you held my shoulder, my waist, or even me?" Mi Ran''er clenched his teeth and approached Tang Lin with his arm. "Suddenly you have to worry about so much, Tang Lin, are you guilty?"


    "What am I guilty of?"


    Although he denied it, his eyes flickered.


    Mi Ran''er hummed and smiled.


    Reach out and try to pinch his face.


    Tang Lin hurried away and went up the stairs. "I''m too lazy to tell you so much. Don''t talk to me in front of people in the future."


    Mi Ran''er gave a cry and silently followed Tang Lin upstairs.


    This guy is one meter eight or so tall, the proportion is so good, and a pair of long legs wander in front of her. It''s really an eye-catching landscape painting.


    After arriving at the classroom, Jin wanwan immediately ran towards her.


    "Big news, big news!"


    Jin wanwan looked excited and shook her mobile phone to MI Raner. "Senior Aoki is actually with a younger sister... Looking at the rapid progress of the two people, it''s only a week, and it''s time to open a room!"


    There is a sneak photo on the mobile phone.


    Aoki hugged a girl in the same school uniform. They were walking to a hotel.


    "When was the photo?" Mi Ran''er was also very gossip.


    "Weekend." Jin wanwan thought about it carefully and felt a little sad. "I always thought Aoki was a herbivore. Now it seems that he is a proper meat department!"


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and sat down in front of his seat. "No matter what department it is, it has nothing to do with us. It''s someone else''s freedom."


    "It has nothing to do with us, but the school fans have fried the pot. Although they haven''t taken a positive picture of the girl, someone has picked out the girl''s identity on the school network. I think someone Jianqun said to teach the girl a lesson."


    Turning to that floor to reply, Jin wanwan handed Mi Raner her mobile phone again. "It''s this group. I''ve gone in. Now the discussion is in full swing. I don''t dare to interrupt."


    Mi Ran''er glanced at it, and then wondered, "is it so blatant? Doesn''t the school care?"


    "What do you care? They haven''t done it yet. Moreover, even if they do, they won''t leave any evidence for people to grasp. This time, it''s up to Aoki to come out and protect his little girlfriend."

 Chapter 1794

    Jin wanwan also finds out the chat records and shows them to MI Raner.


    When Mi Raner was ready to reach for it, the mobile phone was pulled away by the person behind her.


    "What do you care about these things?" Tang Lin directly withdrew Jin wanwan''s account from the group and returned the mobile phone to Jin wanwan. "Does it have a half dime relationship with you?"


    Jin wanwan''s face was full of smiles. "Just join the fun and watch the play... We don''t participate."


    "That is, in the group, we can also learn about the specific action plans of these people. At that time, we can help Aoki senior." Mi Raner also agreed with Jin wanwan''s approach.


    "Help Aoki senior? Do you care so much about this guy''s feelings?" Tang Lin asked angrily, staring at the girl in front of him.


    "Yes." Mi Ran''er did not deny it and nodded straightly. "After all, it was the first object I liked when I was a girl."


    Tang Lin felt that he was stabbed in the heart!


    Mi Ran''er hid a bad smile at the corners of her mouth and turned back to sit down.


    Jin wanwan wants to enter the group again, but she finds that the group leader has locked the group.


    "I can''t get in. The group leader should also know that more people will expose their plans, so I closed the group." Jin wanwan said sadly, but she didn''t dare to blame the culprit who withdrew her from the group.


    "It''s OK. Just pay attention to the post. If you can help, you can''t help." Mi Ran''er just said, in fact, he just wanted to stimulate Tang Lin.


    Jin wanwan is very concerned about this and has been brushing the school network all morning.


    Towards noon, MI Raner heard a prompt tone on her mobile phone.


    Take it out.


    A new email came into the mailbox.


    She quickly got up, went to the bathroom, went to the compartment, closed the door, and dared to open it.


    "The DNA matching degree is zero percent? So Tang Lin and I are not biological brothers and sisters?" seeing this conclusion, MI Ran''er was not surprised, because all this was expected.


    After deleting the email, she cleaned up her mood.


    Now that it is certain that he is the target of the strategy, MI Raner feels much easier.


    It''s better than hitting like a headless fly before.


    At this time, the prompt sound of the system sounded in my mind, "congratulations to the host for opening the standard main task. The task reward is 100 + character value and 100 + experience value. If the task fails, the experience value of 1000 + will be deducted. I wish the host all the best."


    After MI Raner accepted the task, she got up and left the bathroom. When she returned to the classroom, she looked at Tang Lin differently.


    I used to look at my brother, but now I''m looking at men.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this? I don''t know. I thought you were secretly in love with me." Tang Lin was very angry at her. Although she had a faint joy, her mouth was still poisonous.


    Mi Ran''er smiled. "Secretly in love with you? You smelly child, I''ve seen you in open crotch pants. I still secretly love you?"


    Tang Lin''s face burst red when he heard this.


    Reach out and cover her mouth.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Lin is shy and really cute.


    Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes bent and smiled. The lip flap moved gently in the palm of his hand. Tang Lin felt the soft and moist touch of the palm. As soon as the palm of his hand stiffened, he quickly withdrew.


    "I''m not talking nonsense!"


    Tang Lin felt that MI Raner had become a little strange since the morning.


    Too warm to yourself.


    If Mi Raner used to look like a sister, now Mi Raner is a naughty girl.

 Chapter 1795

    This change gave Tang Lin a very familiar feeling.


    A year ago, he seemed to have such a change of mind.


    At the thought of this, Tang Lin was suddenly stunned. Then he raised his surprised eyes and looked at Mi Raner in the front seat.


    What does she know?


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er was looked at by his eyes and subconsciously wiped his mouth. "Is there anything dirty around my mouth?"


    Tang Lin grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her out of the classroom.


    "What''s the matter with you today? You''ve been teasing me. Am I a puppy? Tang Raner? Did you mean it?" Tang Lin threw her into the corner of the balcony, supported her on the wall with one hand, wrapped her in his arms and covered her tightly.


    From the back, I couldn''t see that there was someone in front of Tang Lin.


    "Dog? Of course not. Where is a dog of your size? Besides, where did I tease you?" Mi Ran''er looked innocent.


    But he''s laughing in his heart. Can''t this guy help it at last?


    "Didn''t you tease me? Then why are you always flirting with me? You still say those messy words. I don''t know. I thought you were interested in me and deliberately teased me!" Tang Lin pinched his eyebrows with a headache. "Tang Ran''er, you''re not young. Can you be more measured? Even if we... Even if we''re not our own siblings, we can''t be so brazen now?"


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er raised his chin slightly and looked at Tang Lin blankly. "What is it, even if it''s not his own sister and brother? Tang Lin, can it be possible between us?"


    Tang Lin realized that he had missed his words and quickly pursed his lips. Then he turned and prepared to escape.


    "Wait!" Mi Raner grabbed his arm. "Tang Lin, make it clear!"


    I want to escape halfway. What about dreaming?


    "What''s clear? I''m just making an analogy, okay?" Tang Lin really had a headache.


    "Analogy? Who would use an analogy like this? Unless you really know that there is no blood relationship between us... HMM..." before mi Ran''er finished his words, his thin lips suddenly came up and blocked her mouth, blocking back what she had not finished.


    His hands completely covered Mi Raner''s small face. The students passing by behind only saw him kissing a girl in school uniform, but they didn''t know who he was kissing.


    Moreover, the picture was so exciting that the students were so shy that they ran away.


    However, his face still had a bad laugh.


    Mi Ran''er was so frightened by this sudden action that her pupils almost relaxed.


    Calm down and look at the guy who is blocking his lip flap. Is he crazy? Dare to do this at school.


    As soon as his teeth closed, MI Ran''er bit him on the lip.


    Tang Lin was in pain and quickly let go of her.


    Fortunately, there was no one behind.


    He felt the scarlet breath from the corners of his mouth, stretched out the tip of his tongue and rolled the blood beads in.


    "Don''t say these words outside in the future. We''ll talk about it when we get home." a kiss not only blocked Mi Raner''s mouth, but also calmed Tang Lin a lot.


    He was already ready for this to explode, but he didn''t expect this day to come so soon.


    When he just kissed her red lips, many thoughts flashed through Tang Lin''s mind.


    Think about it. In fact, it''s not a bad thing to let her know.


    At least, he will no longer be alone in front of his parents.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he stopped pressing.


    She knew that if she continued, according to Tang Lin''s temperament, she would be crazy.

 Chapter 1796

    He is in poor health. If there are too many mood swings, asthma will relapse.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er dared not provoke.


    They pretended that nothing had happened and returned to the classroom.


    However, unexpectedly, there was a post on the school Internet that the sick Prince suspected of having a girlfriend.


    And the heat is rising fast.


    The reason is that someone caught the sick Prince kissing his girlfriend in the corner of the corridor.


    This post has the momentum of competing with Aoki''s post of opening a house.


    After reading this post, MI Raner knew clearly that Tang Lin had so many hidden supporters at school.


    Everyone is wailing. How come in one day, the two school grasses have been known and owned?


    Angry SKR man!


    Some people want to take Tang Lin''s girlfriend out.


    However, the informant just dictated, did not take photos, even if he wanted human flesh, there was no way.


    Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she turned off her mobile phone, she rubbed her face and lowered her head. Tang Lin''s worry was very right. If the school students saw the strange place between them, it would certainly lead to explosion. She and Tang Lin would never want to go to school again.


    So she has to restrain.


    In the future, they still put all the raids on Tang Lin in private.


    Tang Lin also saw this post.


    Only if this post is a group of flower crazy women in high tide.


    At the end of the last class in the morning, Jin wanwan in the front seat suddenly stuffed a note on MI Raner''s desk.


    Mi Raner took it with doubts and opened it.


    It''s a sentence.


    "Look at the school network. Aoki''s girlfriend''s identity has been picked out!"


    Mi Raner quickly took out her mobile phone from under the desk and secretly clicked into the school network.


    The girl''s information has been placed on the top of that pickpocketing post.


    Senior students have just celebrated their sixteenth birthday.


    It''s called Xu Qingguo.


    "Why does this name look like Aoki?" Mi Ran''er turned down with doubts.


    Girls look very pure because they are young and have beautiful facial features. Mi Raner feels that she is a woman and likes it very much. No wonder Aoki can''t control her.


    However, the people who follow the post after peeling the skin are very dirty.


    Said Xu Qingguo was a bus, said she was shameless, said she didn''t learn well at a young age, maybe helping girls and so on.


    Mi Raner felt that it was really ugly and withdrew from the school network directly.


    At this time, Jin wanwan sent her another screenshot.


    Above is chat record of the that group.


    "Pick her up in the girls'' bathroom on the top floor of the first high school at noon?" what kind of tricks are these girls going to play?


    Mi Ran''er felt that the situation was gradually running in a very serious direction.


    She sipped her lips and thought about it, ready to send this screenshot to Aoki.


    Just then, the bell rang after class.


    "Let''s go and watch the excitement!" Jin wanwan likes to watch the excitement best.


    She didn''t ask Mi Raner if she wanted to, so she took her and ran outside the door.


    Even Tang Lin couldn''t stop him.


    Tang Lin doesn''t know where they are going. When he chases out of the classroom with a frown, he can''t see Mi Raner.


    He had a bad feeling.


    Mi Raner is taken by Jin wanwan to the bathroom on the top floor of the first high building and hides in the innermost compartment.


    "Wow, you guy, it''s a pity not to be a paparazzi." Mi Raner poked Jin wanwan''s forehead angrily, "you let go of me, I''m going downstairs to have dinner!"


    I''m famished.


    "Let''s go again. Anyway, the restaurant won''t close for an hour."

 Chapter 1797

    Jin wanwan''s voice just fell, and suddenly there was a noisy sound of footsteps outside the compartment.


    Mi Raner and Jin wanwan were stunned at the same time. Then they raised their hands and stood in front of their lips.


    They put their ears on the door to hear more clearly.


    "Ah, you just entered the school for less than a month, and you actually colluded with our Aoki senior to open a house. You bitch, do you know who Aoki senior is?" a very arrogant female voice sounded in the bathroom, accompanied by the sound of someone falling back and knocking things down.


    The girl let out a painful cry, and then pressed her mouth, "who else can he be? Doesn''t he just belong to herself?"


    "Dare you talk back? I tell you, Aoki belongs to all of us. Why do you occupy it? You b-son, bitch!"


    "Pa!"


    The slap came to MI Raner and Jin wanwan''s ears, and their bodies trembled at the same time.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you hit me?"


    Xu Qingguo''s voice collapsed directly and cried out. It seemed that he wanted to fight back, but there were too many people on the other side, which had been controlled all the time.


    Mi Raner really couldn''t listen.


    The most important thing is that the girl cried sadly. She couldn''t stand it.


    Push Jin wanwan, open the door and go out.


    "I said, you''ve had enough." Mi Ran''er rubbed his ears, leaned against the partition door and looked at the messy scene over there.


    The girl, who was about to slap Xu Qingguo in the face, turned her head and looked at Mi Raner. It was obvious that she didn''t recognize Mi Raner for a while.


    But Mi Raner recognized her.


    The class bully in the worst class of senior two, named Qin XueYue, is not beautiful. However, she likes to dress up, so she looks like a beautiful woman. Her good school uniform has been changed into a mess by her. In addition, her family has money, she has been spoiled since childhood, and she is a princess sick. As long as she is slightly unhappy, she has to tangle with her followers to bully people.


    Mi Raner disdains such people who bully the less with more.


    "I said, what does it matter to you that we teach bitches? Go to the bathroom and don''t force my sister to teach you a lesson!" Qin XueYue glared at Mi Raner fiercely, said angrily, and motioned with her eyes that several other girls stood in front of her.


    "Teach bitch a lesson? People fall in love with Aoki and have a relationship with you for half a cent? Who really thinks of themselves as Aoki? Aoki must not know who you are!"


    Mi Ran''er''s face was full of dislike and let her go. She just didn''t go and leaned lazily against the door.


    At this time, someone recognized Mi Raner''s identity and came to Qin XueYue''s ear to tell her.


    Qin XueYue frowned slightly, then glanced up and down at Mi Raner, "Tang Raner? Don''t you also like Qingmu senior? Now Qingmu senior is occupied by this bitch, aren''t you jealous and don''t you want to kill the dead girl who seduced Qingmu senior with her body?"


    Qin XueYue said and kicked Xu Qingguo again.


    "Hmm..." Xu Qingguo''s small face was completely swollen. After being kicked, he curled up all the time.


    Qin XueYue was completely killed.


    "Don''t be high sounding. If you really like Aoki and see Aoki fall in love, shouldn''t you bless him? Do you want Aoki to die alone?"


    Mi Raner couldn''t help taking a step forward when she saw Xu Qingguo like this.


    The girls gathered around.


    Keep her out of the way.

 Chapter 1798

    Mi Ran''er raised his eyes slightly, and his eyes suddenly cooled down. "I said, there''s a saying called a good dog doesn''t stand in the way. Have you heard it?"


    When the girls heard this, their faces immediately changed. They stretched out their hands to teach Mi Raner the same lesson as Xu Qingguo, but Mi Raner dodged flexibly and raised her hand to grasp the girl''s wrist.


    With a clever effort!


    "Ah!"


    The girl screamed.


    "Don''t do anything to me. I''m not a primary school girl. I can let you do it!" Mi Raner pushed her to the corner with disgust. Duang''s voice, the girl''s shoulder hit the hard wall, and there was another wail.


    Such a cry is very pleasant to MI Raner.


    After all, before bullying others, you should always be ready to be bullied back.


    Mi Raner''s movements are very professional. After all, she is the descendant of ancient gods. She still has some Kung Fu to deal with such people.


    The other girls looked at each other, then showed a look of fear and retreated slowly step by step behind them.


    Finally, MI Raner came to Qin XueYue.


    "Classmate Qin, you don''t seem to understand the situation." Mi Ran''er moved her wrist and looked at Qin XueYue with pity in her eyes.


    Qin XueYue was also a little afraid, but as the head of this group of bad girls, she still had a lot of courage. She looked up at Mi Raner with disdain. "You can catch hands with two moves. Do you think you are very powerful? Double fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Have you heard that?"


    "Yes, but I''m not going to hit you. I want to say the real identity of Xu Qingguo." Mi Ran''er glanced at Xu Qingguo''s swollen face.


    Qin XueYue frowned slightly, "true identity?"


    "There are green characters in Aoki''s name, and there are green characters in Xuemei''s name. Moreover, since you are all Aoki''s number one fans, is Aoki''s senior so frivolous in your heart? It seems that the younger sister has been in school for less than half a month?"


    Mi Ran''er walks up to Xu Qingguo and reaches out to her.


    Xu Qingguo looks at Mi Raner with some fear. After touching the friendliness in her eyes, her original precautions are removed.


    He slowly raised his hand and put it in MI Raner''s heart.


    Xu Qingguo pulled her up. Mi Raner smiled and asked, "Xuemei, what''s the relationship between you and Aoki?"


    Xu Qingguo''s eyes were red, "I don''t want to say."


    "Why? At this juncture, what can''t you say? Do you really want to be misunderstood like this?" Mi Raner couldn''t understand the little girl''s mind.


    "It''s my brother who won''t let me say it!" Xu Qingguo said wrongfully, biting his lips. "We''ve hardly met in recent years. In fact... Unlike ordinary brothers and sisters, my brother doesn''t care what I''m regarded as, let alone whether I''ll be bullied."


    Mi Raner guessed right.


    The little girl is Aoki''s sister.


    This face is very similar to Aoki.


    Combined with the name and the original owner''s investigation of Qingmu.


    Mi Ran''er then analyzed that this girl must be Aoki''s half sister.


    "No, Aoki is a very gentle person. Even if you are a stranger and know that you are bullied because of him, he will help you out."


    Mi Ran''er said, turning her eyes to Qin XueYue and others, "why? Haven''t you guessed the identity of this little sister?"

 Chapter 1799

    Qin XueYue has guessed it, but some can''t accept it


    "It''s impossible. If it''s Aoki''s sister, why does she go to the hotel with Aoki? Just go home?" Qin XueYue actually can''t accept that she beat the male god''s sister.


    If this matter is heard by the male god, there may be no 0.001% chance between her and the male god.


    "Because I live in a hotel, he just listens to my father and sends me back. I didn''t expect to be photographed." Xu Qingguo really didn''t expect that Aoki is like a star and there will be so many brain powder.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was raised, and his eyes fell on Qin Xue''s moon with mockery, "think about how to explain this to Aoki!"


    With that, she shouted Jin wanwan out of the compartment and left with Xu Qingguo.


    Now, no one dares to stop.


    Mi Raner takes Xu Qingguo to the campus supermarket, buys a bottle of ice mineral water and hands it to Xu Qingguo.


    "Apply it!" Mi Ran''er said softly.


    After Xu Qingguo took the water, he asked suspiciously, "why do you want to help me?"


    "Of course it''s because she''s also your brother''s suitor!" Jin wanwan said to one side.


    Mi Raner quickly stepped on Jin wanwan''s instep.


    She shook her head and quickly explained in person, "in fact, it''s just a little effort. Did you watch you disfigured by those girls?"


    Xu Qingguo smiled at himself with drooping eyes: "if I had known that such a thing would happen, I would keep a distance from him whether at school or outside school..."


    Mi Raner and Jin wanwan glanced at each other.


    Now her crisis has been lifted and both of them are hungry.


    "Well, let''s go first. You should pay attention to your safety." Mi Ran''er took Jin wanwan and prepared to leave.


    "That!" Xu Qingguo suddenly shouted to MI Raner and Jin wanwan.


    The two girls turned their heads at the same time and looked at Xu Qingguo with doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can I go to dinner with you?" Xu Qingguo asked timidly.


    Before Mi Raner could reply, Jin wanwan nodded immediately, "of course."


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and acquiesced.


    When the three girls came to the canteen, the canteen was full.


    After dinner, I looked around and couldn''t find a vacancy.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to mind your own business. How do you eat now? Squat?" Mi Ran''er pressed his voice and stared at Jin wanwan angrily.


    Jin wanwan stuck out her tongue and looked around. Finally, she landed on a table in the corner. "There''s a vacant seat over there. Let''s go over there!"


    When several girls came to the table, they saw that the only person sitting at the table was Aoki.


    "Senior student!" Jin wanwan exclaimed in surprise, and then sighed at this fate


    She and Mi Raner look at Xu Qingguo at the same time.


    Xu Qingguo sat down very calmly.


    Aoki lifted his eyes and saw three girls. He smiled gently, "come down so late?"


    "Something''s wrong." after MI Raner took his seat, he didn''t forget to pull Jin wanwan, who was stunned.


    After sitting down, the atmosphere on the table was inexplicably strange. Jin wanwan couldn''t eat.


    But Mi Raner and Xu Qingguo ate very smoothly.


    Aoki''s eyes suddenly fell on Xu Qingguo''s cheek.


    "What''s the matter with your face?" Aoki asked coldly.


    Mi Raner and Jin wanwan look up at Qingmu at the same time.


    Only Xu Qingguo didn''t respond.

 Chapter 1800

    "Xu Qingguo, let me ask you something." Aoki''s tone was quite severe.


    This was the first time Aoki showed such a side in front of people. People around him were stunned when they heard it.


    Xu Qingguo hung his head and said, "it has nothing to do with you."


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Jin wanwan couldn''t see it anymore. She immediately told Aoki what had just happened in the bathroom.


    After hearing this, Aoki frowned, "I thought those people were just talking, but they really dared..."


    Mi Ran''er sneered, "why don''t you dare? It''s not the first time these women have done such a thing. In the past two years, many girls who are close to Aoki have been bullied by them. These girls don''t dare to say anything. They can only knock off their teeth and swallow blood."


    Aoki''s face froze.


    "Really?" he couldn''t believe it.


    "Do I still lie to you?" Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that Aoki seemed too simple.


    Do you really think everything is so peaceful?


    Aoki''s eyes were a little flustered.


    Especially when looking at Xu Qingguo, there was an obvious apology in his eyes.


    He thought he could tell his half sister everything, but now it seems that he owes her a lot.


    After MI Raner and Jin wanwan said what to say, they bowed their heads and continued to eat their own food.


    After lunch, when the two returned to the classroom, MI Raner remembered, "ah, Tang Lin didn''t seem to have dinner."


    They walked around the canteen and didn''t see him.


    Back in the classroom, I didn''t see Tang Lin either.


    Where have you been?


    Mi Raner remembered to call him.


    Not the first time.


    The second time, finally connected.


    "Where are you?" Mi Ran''er asked anxiously.


    Over there, Tang Lin breathed a little hurriedly. This breathing rate made mi Ran''er more worried, "Tang Lin, talk!"


    "What are you yelling at? I''m in the tea room on the same floor." Tang Lin''s voice was hoarse.


    Mi Ran''er immediately ran out of the teacher.


    When she saw Tang Lin curled up in the corner of the sofa in the tea room, she almost lost her strength in her hand. She hurried to break Tang Lin right, "are you uncomfortable?"


    "No."


    Tang Lin opened his eyes slightly and saw Mi Raner with a worried face and obvious sweat on his forehead. He frowned slightly and asked with some laughter, "do you know you''re worried about me? When he just went to rescue the sister of his secret love object, didn''t he leave me free and easy?"


    "Are you jealous?" Mi Raner was helpless. "Jin wanwan took me there. I didn''t have time to respond."


    Tang Lin smiled even more, "how about Aoki''s sister..."


    "How do you know it''s Aoki''s sister?" Mi Ran''er asked with a puzzled face.


    Her eyes lit up. "Are you eavesdropping outside?"


    Tang Lin was speechless. "I''m not so boring."


    Touch your mobile phone, click a post on the school network and throw it to MI Raner. "Someone has been exposed on the school network."


    Mi Raner looked.


    "Clarification post, Aoki''s gossip girlfriend has another identity. In fact, she is his half sister." this title says that it is a clarification post. In fact, it is also the kind of thing to watch the excitement.


    Mi Raner is a little disgusted.


    "In fact, I didn''t know it was his sister at the beginning. Later, I realized it after seeing the specific appearance." Mi Ran''er held Tang Lin''s mobile phone and quit this post to see the guy''s ID.


    Before he could see anything, the mobile phone was taken away by Tang Lin.


    "What are you looking at? It seems that you can''t be your sister to check your mobile phone?"

 Chapter 1801

    "Then who can check? Girlfriend?" Mi Raner couldn''t help joking.


    She supported her head and carefully observed Tang Lin''s face. His face was really bad at the moment. Even if she teased her for so long, he couldn''t get better.


    Breathing is also urgent.


    "What did you just do? You didn''t go to dinner."


    Tang Lin took a deep breath, sat up straight and straightened his wrinkled clothes. "He has been here all the time. He didn''t want to eat, so he didn''t go down."


    "Really?" Mi Ran''er didn''t believe a word.


    "Really."


    Tang Lin bit his teeth and dropped two words. He immediately got up, lowered his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er with a little anger: "I don''t have to lie to you."


    "If you don''t cheat, you don''t cheat. What are you doing so fiercely?" Mi Raner''s small face was a little unhappy, and she also stood up. Her height was suppressed. She simply stood directly on the sofa and stared at Tang Lin from a commanding position. "Sister, I didn''t ask you because I was worried about you. I didn''t repay my kindness. The dog worried about you in the future."


    With that, MI Raner jumped down from the sofa, shook his head and left.


    After she left, Tang Lin raised his hand and stroked his heart.


    Worried about her accident, after knowing where the girls were dealing with Xu Qingguo, he ran upstairs as fast as possible and hid in the dark to listen to the movement inside.


    Seeing that she could handle it, Tang Lin didn''t go in.


    After they left, Tang Lin realized that something was wrong with him.


    He fell ill near the women''s toilet. Fortunately, he took medicine with him. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''ll have to faint there today.


    Back in senior two, I rested for a long time, but I haven''t calmed down yet.


    He didn''t tell Mi Raner, just didn''t want her to worry about herself.


    However, the girl is usually careless. In fact, she is very careful.


    If he hadn''t fired a few last words, she would have noticed something different.


    "Cough..." Tang Lin leaned over and coughed a few times. He got up and walked slowly towards the classroom.


    Because Xu Qingguo''s identity was public, those who originally abused Xu Qingguo on the school internet stopped going online and began to pretend to be dead.


    I didn''t even mean to apologize.


    This makes Mi Raner dislike it very much.


    In the afternoon, another thing happened in the school, which set off a storm.


    Aoki went directly to senior two and found Qin XueYue.


    He coldly asked Qin XueYue to apologize to Xu Qingguo. If she didn''t go, she would double the damage Xu Qingguo received.


    Qin XueYue is the one who will be threatened. She immediately hates Qingmu from love, and the powder turns black.


    He also yelled for Aoki to return the two slaps to her immediately.


    Aoki doesn''t hit girls.


    But it doesn''t mean that he will make Qin XueYue so naughty.


    He announced in Qin XueYue''s class that if someone could help Xu Qingguo beat back those two slaps, he would let who be his girlfriend.


    A girl stood up immediately.


    Girls must have seen Qin XueYue unhappy, and they like Aoki very much.


    He slapped Qin Xue on the moon.


    After two slaps fell, Aoki kissed the girl in front of everyone.


    Mi Ran''er frowned when the news reached her ears.


    Aoki is such an impulsive person.


    Looking at his usual gentle appearance, I really can''t see it.


    "Qin XueYue is really annoyed. She just said that she would not let go of the Aoki brothers and sisters and the girl who beat her!" Jin wanwan showed Mi Raner the chat records between herself and the onlookers.


    Mi Ran''er saw that the classmate sent another sentence.


    "Also, she won''t let go of anyone who informs Aoki."


    Who snitched with Aoki


    Isn''t it her and Jin wanwan?

 Chapter 1802

    "Ran''er, Qin XueYue seems to know some gangster brother outside the school, so we..." Jin wanwan turned white and began to worry after seeing this message.


    "What''s wrong with us? What if she knows the gangster brother? If she really dares to do anything to us, just call the police?" Mi Ran''er was very calm.


    Because she heard the voice of the system in her mind, "branch tasks are started, and the reward is 50 + character value."


    As long as she deals with it smoothly, she can improve her character.


    After saving enough character value, she can return to her parents.


    Jin wanwan was still afraid, "if they make small moves, it''s useless to call the police."


    Mi Ran''er smiled and poked Jin wanwan''s small face. "Don''t think so much. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Everything will be handled."


    Although mi Ran''er said so, there was still a faint worry in her eyes when she lowered her eyes.


    After school in the afternoon.


    Jin wanwan was afraid to walk alone and kept holding Mi Raner.


    Although she has been under Tang Lin''s high-pressure eyes, she weighed the pros and cons between being glared at by Tang Lin and being intercepted and bullied by gangsters. Finally, she chose to be glared at by Tang Lin. at least, she won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Outside the school gate, sure enough, there was a group of gangsters waiting. Qin XueYue stood with them and talked happily.


    Seeing Mi Raner and others come out, Qin Xue''s smile on the moon''s face suddenly disappeared and looked at several gangsters.


    The gangsters immediately understood and approached Mi Raner.


    When she was stopped at the corner of the school wall, MI Raner noticed that Jin wanwan was shaking like chaff.


    That''s advice.


    Mi Raner had no choice but to pull her lips.


    Then his eyes fell on several gangsters.


    "Why?" she frowned slightly, with a little fear on her face.


    "Since you dare to snitch, you should be ready to be cleaned up. Now you know you''re afraid?" Qin XueYue stood behind the gangsters, looked contemptuously at Mi Raner, and her mouth was proud.


    Mi Ran''er sneered and said, "snitch? What''s the secret that so many people know about the disgusting things you''ve done?"


    "You dare to be tough! Brother Li, help me hold that bitch. I''ll teach her a hard lesson. She knows the end of offending me!" Qin XueYue, angered by Mi Raner''s tone, stomped her feet and instructed the gangster.


    The gangsters held out their hands to MI Raner with a bad smile.


    Before he touched Mi Raner''s arm, he was caught by the wrist.


    "Ah!"


    Brother Li let out a scream.


    Mi Raner turned her head and looked at the boy behind her.


    Tang Lin glanced at her with helplessness in his eyes. Then he pulled her behind him.


    "Have you asked my opinion before moving her?" Tang Lin asked coldly in a calm voice.


    "What''s your opinion? You sick ghost, do you still want to save your sister? Do you have that ability? Don''t think you''re handsome, so I won''t let someone beat you. I tell you Tang Lin, I don''t like your style."


    Qin XueYue bah, his face disgusted.


    I didn''t seem to hear brother Li''s scream.


    Tuberculosis ghost?


    Hearing this word, MI Ran''er couldn''t sit still.


    From behind Tang Lin, he came out again and stared at Qin XueYue, "you can say what you just said again and try!"


    "Am I wrong? Isn''t Tang Lin a tuberculosis ghost? He has been ill in front of everyone several times this year... Such a person should be expelled! What if he spreads the disease to other students?"


    Qin XueYue also deliberately accentuated the words "tuberculosis ghost"!

 Chapter 1803

    "Pa -"


    A slap fell on Qin XueYue''s face.


    The five finger seal suddenly appeared. Qin XueYue''s whole body stumbled and almost fell to the ground by Mi Raner.


    "You dare to hit me, MI Raner, I''ll fight with you..." Qin XueYue responded and grabbed Mi Raner''s neck with a ferocious face.


    Other gangsters also shot.


    For a moment, the scene was very chaotic.


    However, Qin XueYue was immediately controlled by Mi Raner.


    The people around her didn''t see Mi Raner''s movements at all. Almost for a moment, Qin XueYue changed her posture, knelt down on one knee, her back was held by Mi Raner, and her wrist was held in her hand in a somewhat distorted posture.


    "It hurts!"


    She screamed in pain.


    "Know the pain?" Mi Raner bent down and patted her on the cheek. "Can I take it back from my stomach just now? I want you to apologize to Tang Lin."


    Qin XueYue bit her teeth and wanted to hold on.


    Mi Raner''s men and knees worked hard¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!"


    Another scream.


    Qin XueYue hurt her tears directly.


    Cried: "I apologize! Can''t I apologize? You let me go, it hurts..."


    "Let your friends stop first, and then apologize." Mi Raner is not a fool. If she lets the girl go, what will she do if she changes her mind?


    Qin XueYue had to shout, "stop, don''t fight..."


    In fact, those gangsters did not benefit at all under Tang Lin''s men.


    He was also hammered several times, and his lower abdomen and back were very painful.


    The gangsters stopped. Tang Lin also kicked the gangster''s belly, which was closest to him, and directly kicked him into the wall behind him.


    Tang Lin was breathless and came to MI Raner''s side.


    "Done?" he looked at her movements with a surprised smile. "When was it so powerful?"


    "I learned it when I fought with you!" Mi Ran''er said without any compunction.


    Tang Lin knows her actions all day and knows that she doesn''t have time to practice martial arts secretly. Therefore, she really thinks she learned it by chasing me with herself.


    Qin XueYue saw Tang Lin and immediately hung her head. "Tang Lin, i... I take back what I just said. Don''t be angry with me. I''m just angry. I hope you don''t mind! I''m really sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Qin XueYue looked very sincere with tears on her face.


    Tang Lin glanced at her with an obvious dislike between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Your words can''t get into my ears at all. Remember, don''t bother Tang Raner again. If it happens again, you will be worse than now." Tang Lin said, picking his eyebrows at Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner let Qin XueYue go.


    Qin XueYue directly fell to the ground, rubbed her wrists, got up and looked very embarrassed.


    Mi Raner looks at Jin wanwan, who is shrinking in the corner.


    "Wan Wan, you can go."


    Relieved, Jin wanwan gave Mi Raner a thumbs up in worship, and then hurried to the bus stop.


    Mi Ran''er got on the back seat of Tang Lin''s bicycle, and his sister and brother left.


    Qin XueYue raised her hand and stroked her swollen cheeks. Looking at Mi Raner''s back, her eyes were filled with hatred and malice.


    On the way home, MI Raner pulled Tang Lin''s shirt and put his small face on his back.


    "Ding ~ congratulations on completing the branch line task, with a character value of + 50!" a prompt sound sounded in my mind, and Mi Raner''s mouth was slightly raised.


    The completion of this branch task was really easy and pleasant.

 Chapter 1804

    I hope there will be more such side tasks in the future, so that her character value will rise slightly, which is much easier and happier than shuttling back and forth to complete the main task.


    "In fact, do you care about Qin XueYue''s words?" she whispered and asked tentatively.


    The speed suddenly increased.


    Mi Ran''er was startled and unconsciously hugged Tang Lin around his waist with his small arm.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er exclaimed.


    No one responded.


    The speed is getting faster and faster.


    Mi Raner also felt that Tang Lin''s body seemed to be shaking.


    He''s sick.


    Realizing this, MI Ran''er was scared to death and quickly shouted, "Tang Lin, stop the car first. It''s too dangerous... Stop!"


    Tang Lin endured the discomfort in his chest, opened his hand hard, grabbed the brake and pressed it hard¡ª¡ª


    Mi Raner was almost thrown out when the bike came to a sudden stop.


    She hurried to check Tang Lin''s situation.


    Tang Lin''s face rose red, his big hand covered his neck and fell to the ground.


    "Tang Lin..." Mi Ran''er was worried that his head would hit the ground and that he would lose his breath. He quickly helped him sit, held his head and touched the medicine in his bag.


    After touching out the medicine, MI Ran''er found that there was no water.


    After forcibly asking Tang Lin to swallow the pill, MI Raner raised her hand to soothe him.


    "Slow down, slow down..." she said softly in his ear.


    Tang Lin obediently followed Mi Raner''s rhythm.


    Soon, his breathing was gentle, but his face was still very bad.


    Breathing is also heavy.


    Knowing that he had no strength to walk now, MI Ran''er sat with him on the roadside to rest.


    Powerlessly leaning against Mi Raner''s soft arms, Tang Lin doesn''t want to get up and miss the fragrance and softness in her arms.


    If mi Ran''er knew what this guy was thinking at the moment, he couldn''t help kicking him away!


    "It can certainly be cured. As long as it can be relieved, it can be cured by reducing the number of complications a little bit with drugs..." Mi Raner painfully stroked Tang Lin''s head and comforted his mood.


    She thought that Tang Lin was worried because of Qin XueYue''s sentence about tuberculosis, so he got sick when riding a bike.


    It seems that we have to take him to take the bus in the future. It''s really dangerous to ride a bike. If this guy gets sick when riding without her next time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Tang Lin, who was leaning against her, suddenly said, "do you know what happened between us?"


    "Eh?" Mi Ran''er didn''t respond. With a puzzled face, he looked down at Tang Lin, "what''s the matter?"


    "Before us... It wasn''t about our own siblings." Tang Lin straightened up and said slowly in a dumb voice.


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that Tang Lin would mention it on the roadside.


    But when I think about it, maybe this roadside is the best place to talk and will not be overheard by anyone with a heart.


    She felt the back of her head awkwardly, then nodded, "HMM... I see."


    Tang Lin asked lightly, "how do you know?"


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyebrows and smiled, "I just... Feel it! I didn''t ask you before. Did you think mom was more partial to you? At that time, I realized that we might not be our own siblings."


    Tang Lin lowered his head slightly. "Do you think you''re not your own?"


    "Otherwise?" Mi Ran''er blinked blankly. Is there anyone who would favor a child who is not his own?

 Chapter 1805

    Tang Lin sighed and slowly opened his mouth, "in fact, I am the non biological child."


    "Hmm?" Mi Ran''er was surprised, turned his head and looked at Tang Lin, "how do you know?"


    Tang Lin''s voice became lower and lower. "The doctor said that my asthma is inherited in the family. However, no one in the Tang family has ever had asthma, so it is impossible to inherit it to their children."


    Mi Ran''er understood, "so you rely on this to figure out that you are not actually a child of the Tang family?"


    Tang Lin nodded. "It''s also confirmed by his parents."


    Mi Ran''er: "so, I''m the last person in the whole family to know about it?"


    Tang Lin turned his head to meet mi Ran''er''s eyes and gave a sorry, um.


    Mi Ran''er grabbed his backpack and got up. He looked at Tang Lin with some collapse. "Why should you hide it from me? It''s good if you can treat me like before, but you have to change your temper and be so gentle to me. Do you... Do you know me..."


    Mi Ran''er said here, lowering his head as if he could not help crying.


    Before he finished, he turned and ran away.


    Tang Lin quickly got up and pushed his bike to catch up.


    "Tang Ran''er, stop! What are you running for? If you have any complaints, you can directly spread them to me. Don''t run so fast and be careful of the car."


    Tang Lin''s anxious voice sounded behind Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er started to smile at the corners of her mouth, and her pace slowed down a lot.


    Tang Lin hurried to catch up and grabbed her arm.


    "Well, don''t run away!" Tang Lin was panting, with a rhythm of another attack.


    Mi Ran''er turned his eyes and stared at him, "why?"


    Her eyes were red and she was wronged to her heart.


    "I''m sorry to keep it from you, but it''s the result of negotiation with my parents. After all, it''s not something that can be said in the open." Tang Lin took her arm''s hand, slid it to her wrist and clasped it gently.


    "Why not? I''m afraid I''ll dislike you or something?" Mi Ran''er asked.


    "No."


    Tang Lin shook his head: "at that time, I just didn''t want to change the relationship between us."


    Mi Ran''er immediately laughed and mocked in his apricot eyes, "as a result, you are the one who unilaterally changed the relationship first."


    She approached Tang Lin, "you asked me how I realized that we were not my own. The real reason is that I have already noticed your special to me. Tang Lin, do you like me? Because I know I am not my own sister, I like me recklessly..."


    Tang Lin retreated step by step by her question.


    He clenched his teeth and didn''t answer.


    "You think you hide your feelings deeply, don''t you? In fact, one look has been exposed." Mi Ran''er''s smile deepened.


    Tang Lin reluctantly raised his hand and rubbed the center of his eyebrows, and some struggled to grasp the broken hair on his forehead, "so? What do you think?"


    "What do you think?" Mi Raner asked knowingly.


    Tang Lin finally raised his eyes to meet her joking eyes, "what do you think of my love for you?"


    He asked directly.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect it, so she was a little confused.


    He opened his mouth and hesitated for a long time before jumping out, "just... Just look at it normally."


    Tang Lin frowned. "What does it mean to look at it normally?"


    Mi Ran''er combed his thoughts and said with a smile, "treat you as a normal boy, and this relationship is the same. Are you satisfied with this answer?"

 Chapter 1806

    Tang Lin still frowned.


    He shook his head.


    "No, you can''t look at this relationship like that. You should think I''m disgusting. You''re my sister. I actually like you... How can a brother like his sister..."


    As he spoke, he released Mi Raner''s hand, suddenly stepped on his bike and left with some collapse.


    "Ah, Tang Lin!" Mi Raner didn''t expect that he suddenly had such an emotional fluctuation. He wanted to catch up, but the guy rode very fast.


    Her legs were hard to beat the tires and she was soon left far behind.


    Mi Raner gasped and sat down on the side of the road, hitting the ground with his small hand.


    "This madman," she scolded.


    What can''t you say?


    Why does she feel sick?


    He didn''t like himself from the beginning, but he didn''t like it until he knew there was no blood relationship.


    Stupid or not?


    The system said, "maybe it''s from a different perspective?"


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "I can see that he may have experienced a lot of entanglement and suffering this year. In fact, he is quite right. If he had been the original owner, maybe he would really think so."


    The system rarely smiles, but the tone is still so mechanized, "so it depends on how the host handles it."


    Mi Ran''er got up. She didn''t even have time to pat the dust on her body. She grabbed the belt of her schoolbag and walked slowly towards home.


    She had no change with her, so she couldn''t get on the bus and walked straight home.


    It''s getting dark.


    When I got home, my parents had come back and sat in the living room with a heavy complexion.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er asked in a relaxed tone.


    Father Tang waved and let her pass.


    Mi Ran''er went over and sat down on the single sofa opposite them, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Father Tang asked with a frown, "did you fight with someone at school?"


    "Hmm? Dad, why do you ask?" did the news spread so fast?


    "The teacher called and said he saw it. Tang Lin did it too, didn''t he?" father Tang''s tone became harder and harder.


    Mi Ran''er nodded when he knew that he couldn''t hide it. "Yes, but others surrounded us at the school gate. Tang Lin and I were forced to do it. Dad, I can swear that I didn''t take the initiative to cause trouble!"


    She raised three fingers and looked honest.


    Tang''s mother saw that Tang''s father looked so bad and guessed that he would continue to talk. The father and daughter were afraid to quarrel again.


    Quickly cut off Tang''s father''s words, "no matter how you say, you can''t let Tang Lin do it. You don''t know his body. What if something happens?"


    "I didn''t let him do it..." Mi Ran''er looked innocent. "It''s him..."


    In fact, according to her calculation, she was able to cope with the scene at that time. Tang Lin probably took the initiative because he was worried that she couldn''t cope.


    "Tang Raner, I warn you again that Tang Lin''s body can''t stand the toss. Later, you two pinch your tail closer at school. If something like this happens again, I can''t spare you!"


    Father Tang said angrily, got up and went upstairs.


    Mi Raner was left confused.


    She blinked and looked at Tang''s mother, "so Dad scolded me alone?"


    Tang''s mother smiled awkwardly.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say anything. She also went upstairs with her schoolbag on her back. In order to express her anger, she stepped heavily on the stairs. The sound of footsteps made her want to shake the small building down.

 Chapter 1807

    Tang''s mother looked at her daughter''s back and sighed helplessly.


    This girl is as like as two peas.


    It''s really my own.


    Because there was a sultry breath in her chest, whether it was from Tang Lin or from Tang dad, it made her very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er didn''t go downstairs to eat. He always played with the computer in his room.


    Tang''s mother called her once, and she didn''t go down.


    Later, almost half an hour later, the door was knocked again.


    "Oh, I said I didn''t want to eat." Mi Ran''er muttered a little irritably. As she opened the door, she saw the boy standing outside the door. She was stunned. Then, her face was a little bad and hooked her lips. "What are you doing? Didn''t you run very fast when you came home?"


    Let her walk a few miles, but almost because she was too hungry to read the wrong signs and took the wrong way.


    This guy still appears at the door of her room with a calm face.


    With a tray in his hand, there is dinner in the tray.


    "Sorry," Tang Lin said slowly.


    Although the words were sorry, looking at his look, he didn''t seem to mean sorry.


    Come straight in and put the food on her desk.


    Looking at some bloody game pictures on her computer, Tang Lin frowned, "girls still play less of this game."


    "Why? You can play, but I can''t play? Do you discriminate against girls?" Mi Ran''er closed the door behind him, walked to Tang Lin''s side and asked mockingly.


    Tang Lin took a deep breath and calmed the sullen air in his chest. "No, I''m just worried that you will become very cruel in the future."


    Then Tang Lin knocked on the table, "when you finish eating, send the tableware down!"


    Then he was ready to leave.


    Do not want to, the girl around suddenly turned around and hugged his waist.


    Mi Ran''er completely buried his little face on Tang Lin''s back, and a stuffy voice came out, "I''ve never thought like that... Tang Lin, I''ve never felt you sick..."


    Tang Lin''s body was as stiff as a tree. His whole body was tight, and there was no reaction at all.


    He didn''t speak.


    "If you really think your feelings are disgusting, you also think I''m disgusting..." Mi Ran''er''s words came into Tang Lin''s ears again.


    When Tang Lin heard this, his body trembled obviously.


    He quickly broke free from MI Raner''s arms, turned and looked down at Mi Raner. He asked incredulously, "what do you mean?"


    Mi Ran''er raised his head and looked at him calmly. "What else do you think I can mean?"


    Tang Lin grabbed her shoulder, bowed slightly and looked at her head, "you... You actually..."


    "Otherwise, I''ll be scared to check the DNA identification? Before I get the identification, I feel sick. Really... I actually like my twin brother. No matter who looks at it, it will be disgusting? At the moment of identification, I think my world will be bright in an instant!"


    Mi Ran''er said this with a bright smile on his face, "even if this relationship can''t be born, at least the depression at the bottom of our hearts has passed, isn''t it?"


    Tang Lin nodded.


    Then he shook his head again.


    "Who says you can''t have a day?"


    He squeezed her shoulder and pulled her closer.


    With a light in his long eyes, "as long as you are willing, everything can be made public when you finish your studies."


    At that time, throw out the paternity test and block the mouth of those who want to see jokes.

 Chapter 1808

    Mi Ran''er felt that Tang Lin''s idea was a little simple.


    All this is definitely not so easy to deal with.


    Whether it''s public appraisal results or their feelings.


    Will cause a lot of ridicule.


    At that time, it will be discussed not only their two young children, but also their parents.


    After all, no one knows how his parents got Tang Lin and why they kept him as a child.


    Mi Raner still didn''t say this at the moment to hurt Tang Lin''s self-confidence.


    She smiled. She put her hand around Tang Lin''s neck, took the initiative to pull him closer, and then pasted the lip flap on his thin lip.


    In a few seconds, back off.


    "This is for you." she smiled playfully.


    "How can this be enough?" Tang Lin''s eyes were heavy. He tightened his hand holding her shoulder, strongly held her in his arms, attached her thin lips, instantly turned away from the guest, took away all her breathing, acted recklessly in her world and greedily absorbed her sweetness!


    Mi Raner was so hungry that he almost fainted in his arms because of his strong kiss.


    When she was finally released, she was powerless and completely leaned against his arms.


    I can''t help but breathe out and make complaints about it: "are you sick?"


    Tang Lin looked at her useless appearance and put her on the table and chair.


    "Instead of admiring my vital capacity, I''d better practice my own and eat first. I can''t stay in your room for a long time. My parents will doubt it." Tang Lin said, stroking her hair, and then turned away reluctantly.


    Is it certain about the relationship between the two?


    Mi Ran''er thought dully, and then hurried to eat with chopsticks.


    In the room of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother.


    They sat in bed with the same concerns on their faces.


    "Husband, I''ve noticed it." Tang''s mother was silent for a long time before she hesitated and whispered.


    "Not only did you notice... I also noticed." father Tang sighed. "In fact, we were taking risks when we adopted Tang Lin. in fact, we should be ready for all the exposure at that time."


    After all, two unrelated twins will eventually grow more and more unlike each other.


    Even fraternal twins don''t have such a big difference.


    In fact, people with clear eyes can easily detect abnormalities.


    The most important thing is that the two children get along in the past, one male and one female. Some things are beyond the control of ordinary people.


    As long as one side of the balance tilts, the balance is broken and can no longer be repaired.


    Tang''s mother grabbed the sheet and her eyes gradually turned red. "I don''t care. The two children are my heart and flesh. Even if they want to be together in the end, I will support them. Even if outsiders regard them as monsters, I will protect them forever."


    Hearing Tang''s mother''s choking tone, father Tang raised his hand and took her into his arms, patted her small head and sighed: "why do you think so? They are also my babies. I won''t let anyone hurt them."


    Tang''s mother buried her head in Tang''s father''s arms and cried bitterly.


    Although Mi Raner won in the confrontation with Qin XueYue and a group of hooligans, Qin XueYue did not let go of the Qingmu brothers and sisters.


    After arriving at school the next day, MI Raner learned that Aoki was beaten up by several gangsters and finally went to the police station.


    "This woman is too ruthless." Kim Wan Wan murmured Tucao, "in the end, he still love people, ah, actually killed the hand, I heard, Aoki make complaints about almost!"

 Chapter 1809

    Mi Ran''er was surprised. "Disfigured?"


    That handsome appearance like moonlight, Qin XueYue is willing to destroy it?


    It seems that Aoki''s harm to her is not generally deep!


    "What about Xu Qingguo?" Mi Raner is more worried about the innocent girl than aomu. Don''t be bullied by Qin XueYue, a cruel woman.


    Jin wanwan looked at the message from her friend, "Xu Qingguo is all right. Qingmu has been protecting it. The gangsters also said that they don''t hit women."


    "Don''t hit women?"


    Mi Raner was amused by these four words.


    Gangsters are quite moral.


    Jin wanwan sighed, "what if she wasn''t beaten? Seeing her brother half dead, she went to the police station until dark. Finally, the elder''s mother took out the two people. I heard that the elder''s mother vented all her anger on Xu Qingguo and ordered her never to appear in front of the elder again!"


    Jin wanwan''s tone was full of heartache.


    Mi Ran''er felt a little harsh when she heard this.


    This treatment of Xu Qingguo should not only be because Qingmu was beaten, but also because it was the child born by her husband and other women.


    All his anger at adults was vented on innocent children.


    "What are you thinking?" a hand suddenly stretched out from behind and shook in front of MI Raner, "I called you several times, but I didn''t respond..."


    Mi Ran''er withdrew his thoughts and looked at Tang Lin suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Love green wood?" Tang Lin asked deliberately with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head. "I love that schoolgirl more than anything else."


    "Why don''t you go to the hospital to see Aoki after class this afternoon? He didn''t come to school today. He said he was living in the hospital. He was seriously hurt." Tang Lin put away his smile and said seriously.


    In fact, he has always had a good relationship with Aoki.


    Even if he knew that Tang Raner liked Qingmu, he had never been hostile to Qingmu.


    "OK."


    Mi Ran''er also looked calm.


    At the moment, if you can''t say it, this guy may make up some messy things, and even say that she is guilty.


    You might as well be calm.


    Jin wanwan heard the conversation between them and hurried over, "take me with you. I also want to see Aoki senior."


    "Do you want to see how miserable he was beaten?" Mi Ran''er already knew the girl''s gossip attribute.


    Jin wanwan smiled and didn''t deny it.


    Mi Ran''er lowered his eyes and thought, "we''ll call someone else then."


    "Who?"


    "Xu Qingguo."


    Jin wanwan was puzzled when she heard the name. "Why do you call her? Aoki''s mommy has made it clear that she doesn''t want to see Aoki again. If you take her, will Aoki''s mother drive her out?"


    "You''ll know when you go!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled mysteriously, took out his books and made an appearance of serious study.


    Tang Lin took a deep look at her. Tang Lin had a general understanding of her thoughts.


    The corners of the mouth are slightly the same, and a gentle smile blooms in the corners of the mouth.


    Not only Aoki didn''t come to school today, but also Qin XueYue didn''t come.


    It is said that the police detained him at the police station on suspicion of intentional wounding, so he waited for Aoki to report,


    Even if she is a minor, she will pay a heavy price for it.


    After all, Aoki''s injury was identified as serious injury by the doctor.


    The news made countless people feel very relieved.

 Chapter 1810

    After school in the afternoon, MI Raner asks Tang Lin to wait at the school gate first. She and Jin wanwan go to Xu Qingguo''s classroom.


    Xu Qingguo sat alone in the corner and slowly packed his things.


    The redness and swelling on her face had not faded, and she looked very pitiful.


    Mi Ran''er went in and said something.


    Xu Qingguo shook his head directly, "forget it, I''d better not go. My aunt won''t welcome me."


    As she spoke, she kept her head down from being seen.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Maybe Aoki''s mother isn''t in the hospital at the moment? Aren''t you really worried about your brother''s situation?" Jin wanwan asked with a frown.


    "What''s the use of worrying?" Xu Qingguo zipped up his schoolbag and got up with his schoolbag on his back to go.


    Mi Raner grabbed her arm.


    She said coldly in a calm voice, "you should go and see if you''re worried. What''s the use of worrying alone here? Don''t forget who he did it for?"


    Xu Qingguo was still hard spoken, "I didn''t let him..."


    "You''re a little wrong." Jin wanwan''s face showed displeasure. "If your brother really cared about you as you said, he wouldn''t go to Qin XueYue last afternoon. I don''t think you''re a heartless person?"


    Mi Raner glanced back at Jin wanwan and motioned her not to say it yet.


    This guy''s words are just adding fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, Xu Qingguo nodded heavily, "I''m sorry, I''m a man without conscience."


    Jin wanwan: "


    She clenched her fist and tried to hit someone.


    "Wan Wan, wait outside the door." Mi Ran''er pushed Jin Wan Wan.


    Jin wanwan was obedient and went out obediently, leaving Mi Raner and Xu Qingguo to communicate in the classroom.


    I don''t know what Mi Raner did. In less than five minutes, Xu Qingguo obediently followed Mi Raner out.


    Jin wanwan was very surprised. When she went downstairs, she came to MI Raner''s ear and asked suspiciously, "what did you say to her?"


    "Anyway, it''s not what you said. Wanwan, your EQ is really low. You''re poking people''s lungs every word. How can people obediently follow you?" Mi Raner glanced at her with hatred. "Learn more about the art of speaking later, okay?"


    Jin wanwan doesn''t understand.


    She actually said what she thought.


    After the words are spoken, we will consider whether it will cause harm to people.


    Think about it carefully. Perhaps it is also because of his directness that only Ran''er, a true friend, is willing to tolerate.


    Most of the other friends get together because they love gossip and exchange gossip news.


    He nodded cleverly, and Jin wanwan whispered, "I see."


    At the school gate, we had a round with Tang Lin. we took a taxi to the hospital.


    Tang Lin took them upstairs to the door of Qingmu''s ward. He didn''t see any adults.


    Several people hurried in at this time.


    Aoki has woken up and is really staring at the news program on TV.


    Seeing a few people coming in outside the door, he was stunned. Then he frowned and wanted to sit up.


    "Don''t move," Tang Lin and MI Ran''er held out their hands and pressed his shoulder. Mi Ran''er said anxiously, "it''s not good to pull the wound. Just lie down."


    The green wood was scattered with blue and purple, the arm was also bound with a bandage, and the left leg was still hanging in the air.


    "How on earth did this happen?" Mi Raner was really amazed. "It''s worse than a car accident."

 Chapter 1811

    "I broke a bone with a wooden stick." Aoki''s tone was relaxed, but he didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    He pulled the corners of his lips to laugh, but the wound on the corners of his mouth made him unable to laugh, so he could only stretch his face. "When he was beaten in that alley, I almost thought I would die there. Finally, a teacher passed by and called the police."


    So he got his life back.


    When Xu Qingguo heard what he said, he hung his head and cried out, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been caught by them, you wouldn''t have been beaten in vain."


    Aoki found out that she had come too.


    With a slight frown, "Why are you here? Don''t you worry so much about going to school yourself? Wait, if my mother sees you, you''ll be scolded again..."


    Xu Qingguo put the fruit he bought at the head of Qingmu''s bed. "I just want to see you and make sure you''re in the situation at the moment. I''ll go right away."


    Aoki coagulated her eyebrows and sighed, "don''t worry, I''m fine. I can''t live in the hospital for a period of time at most. When I recover, I''ll be lively. The most important thing is that these people will certainly pay a serious price this time, and no one will bully you in school in the future."


    Aoki thinks it''s a good deal to beat those people in exchange for prison.


    Mi Ran''er also patted Xu Qingguo on the shoulder, "yes, don''t be so stressed. Qin XueYue''s cancer was removed from the school. In the future, the school will be calm and there will be no campus bullying."


    Xu Qingguo nodded, "I know."


    She dared not stay in the ward too long. After a few words, she was ready to leave.


    But when I got to the door, I turned back in fear.


    She rubbed her little hands in a panic. "What should I do? Aunt is coming."


    "What are you worried about?" Mi Ran''er hurriedly grabbed her. "You just came to visit the patient. She won''t embarrass you for the sake of so many of us. Calm down."


    "But..."


    Xu Qingguo thought of being scolded at the police station yesterday. There were many people at that time.


    She felt that her aunt would not save face for herself.


    Aoki''s mother came in.


    Seeing these many students, she was stiff.


    Then he came to the bed with a thermos cup.


    She saw Xu Qingguo.


    But he didn''t speak.


    Just open the thermos cup in silence.


    "Aunt, we heard about the senior student and were worried about him, so we came to have a look after school." Tang Lin was very calm and took the initiative to talk to Aoki''s mother.


    Aoki''s mother was gentle to Tang Lin and smiled gratefully. Looking at the fruit basket at the head of the bed, she was a little embarrassed. "You are all students. What do you spend so much money on? It''s good to come and see him."


    "We didn''t buy it. Qingguo bought it."


    Mi Raner whispered, "she said that Aoki senior likes to eat these fruits..."


    Aoki''s mother said, "yes."


    Xu Qingguo is really ignorant.


    I didn''t get scolded.


    Mi Raner and Tang Lin looked at each other, and the same smile appeared on their faces.


    Worried that Aoki had a rest, they left without staying in the ward for long.


    When I came to the elevator and waited for the elevator, I suddenly heard footsteps catching up.


    Mi Raner turned her eyes and saw that it was Aoki''s mother.


    She came straight to Xu Qingguo.


    "Aoki told me clearly last night. I misunderstood you! Sorry, I said so much to you at the police station yesterday. I hope you don''t mind."

 Chapter 1812

    Xu Qingguo quickly shook his head, "I didn''t take it to heart. After all, you were right to scold. If it weren''t for me, my brother wouldn''t be so seriously injured."


    "After all, it''s the bad boys who should be blamed. You and he are right." Aoki''s mother reached out and rubbed her head. "It''s not easy for you to go to school alone in a different place. You have to bear the pressure brought by Aoki. I''m really sorry."


    Aoki''s mother''s face was gentle, "come home and have dinner when you have time."


    Xu Qingguo was a little surprised.


    She raised her eyes to meet Aoki''s mother''s eyes and asked incredulously, "is it really OK?"


    Aoki''s mother nodded determinedly, "well, of course."


    "Thank you!" Xu Qingguo was very excited.


    After entering the elevator, she grabbed mi Ran''er''s small hand and said gratefully, "thank you for letting me come here. If I hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t know that my aunt actually... Has forgiven me!"


    Mi Ran''er said faintly, "she scolded you like that at the police station yesterday. In fact, she was anxious to attack her heart. When it calms down, she will understand that you are also a victim."


    Xu Qingguo just nodded silently without saying anything more.


    Leaving outside the hospital, MI Ran''er wanted to take a taxi home, but Tang Lin grabbed her wrist.


    "Do you want to eat out?" Tang Lin asked in a low voice.


    "Huh?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and looked at Tang Lin with some doubts: "why?"


    Tang Lin smiled mysteriously, and then said two words silently.


    Appointment


    Mi Ran''er picked his eyes and then nodded slowly, "OK!"


    They walked to the business district near the hospital.


    No one here knows them, so Tang Lin boldly holds Mi Raner''s hand. They look close. To outsiders, they are a pair of high school students in love.


    Green years, with a bright smile on his face.


    Such a pair of little lovers are pleasing to the eye and explode in the eyes of outsiders!


    After finding a barbecue shop and sitting down, MI Raner remembered an important question.


    "Who''s on?" she asked very seriously.


    Tang Lin immediately poked him on his forehead!


    "What do you say?" Tang Lin asked.


    Mi Ran''er felt his pocket. "I wish I hadn''t brought my wallet."


    Tang Lin smiled, "when did you take your wallet out? Which time did you eat and drink not spend my pocket money?"


    Mi Raner''s small face smiled like a flower.


    She reached out and pinched Tang Lin''s face. "Don''t forget that we are dating now, not siblings, but boyfriend and girlfriend! Shouldn''t we invite our boyfriend for the first meal? Or do we want to make AA? I don''t mind. You pay for me in advance and I''ll give it to you when we get home."


    Tang Lin took her little hand away from his face.


    Big hand holding her small hand, feel good, reluctant to let go.


    Tang Lin''s face wore a spoiled smile, "as you say, I have to invite this meal today! Just three words for my boyfriend."


    "That''s good ~"


    Mi Ran''er gently scratched his little finger in the palm of his hand.


    They were eating out and some sent text messages to their parents.


    When I went home after eating, my parents had gone back to their room to sleep. They didn''t dare to disturb me and hurried upstairs.


    Tang Lin was reluctant to leave when he took Mi Raner to the door of his room.


    He held the door frame and wrapped Mi Raner''s small body in his arms. "Have you forgotten something?"


    "What?"


    Mi Raner paused as she prepared to close the door and looked up at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 1813

    "Since it''s a boyfriend... Good night kiss or something, should I give one?" Tang Lin brushed his finger belly gently on his thin lips, with full expectation in his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er''s small eyebrows frowned in an instant.


    Immediately, he padded his feet and looked at the corridor and corridor. There was no one.


    She quickly touched Tang Lin''s lips.


    "Good night!" slammed the door shut.


    Tang Lin''s face immediately burst into a satisfied smile.


    Mi Ran''er took a bath and lay in bed before she remembered that after she and Tang Lin were officially together this time, it seemed that there was no so-called progress prompt.


    She asked the system with some doubts: "why is the progress of this plane so slow?"


    System: "it seems that you should ask yourself. Aren''t you taking care of the emotional progress?"


    Mi Ran''er looked blankly at the ceiling, "so this means that there is still a long way to go between Tang Lin and me?"


    System: "sorry, no spoiler."


    Mi Raner: "


    She knew that when she asked, she asked for nothing.


    Just turn off the lights and sleep.


    What Mi Raner didn''t expect was that the thing that promoted the rapid development of the plot happened the next day.


    Because they were ordered not to ride bicycles again, MI Raner and Tang Lin began to go to school by bus.


    Sitting in the back of the bus, MI Raner has been playing with his mobile phone.


    Before I got to school, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    She took it out.


    It''s Jin wanwan.


    After connecting, without waiting for the other party to speak, MI Ran''er said directly, "don''t want me to buy you breakfast. I''ll take a bus today. I don''t have a chance."


    Jin wanwan''s tone was worried, "I didn''t say anything about buying breakfast. Ran''er, you hurry to see the school network!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er wondered whether the number of views on the school website was too high recently?


    "You... You''ll see! It''s not clear on the phone." Jin wanwan said, and hung up without waiting for MI Raner''s reaction.


    Tang Lin saw that MI Raner''s face was not very good. He frowned and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "I don''t know. He said let me see the school network."


    She logged into the school website and saw a post on the home page.


    Big news! The sick Prince TL''s girlfriend is her


    "Tang Lin?" murmured Mi Raner, clicking to open a post.


    When she saw the content of the post and all kinds of intimate photos, she turned pale, but she was not too flustered.


    Instead, Tang Lin grabbed his mobile phone.


    "Who took these pictures?" he asked coldly.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head slowly. "You ask me, how do I know?"


    She took a deep breath. "Don''t worry. There''s no excessive behavior. It can only prove that our relationship is better than that of ordinary siblings."


    How could Tang Lin not worry.


    These photos have gone beyond the normal interaction between siblings.


    In particular, several photos showed him looking at Mi Raner. The tenderness in them was really obvious.


    Mi Ran''er noticed Tang Lin''s nervousness. She looked at Tang Lin with a smile. "Don''t you say that you are always ready to be exposed? Take out your spirit. What are you afraid of? I''m not worried."


    Seeing that the car stopped, MI Ran''er quickly patted Tang Lin on the shoulder. "Well, get off and go to school and pretend you don''t know anything."


    Tang Lin frowned.


    He is not afraid of others. He is afraid that someone will point out to MI Raner.


    The lethality of words is sometimes more powerful than real knives and guns.


    The most important thing is that their relationship is exposed too early. If it can be exposed after their academic success, they don''t have to worry about the eyes of too many people.

 Chapter 1814

    When Tang Lin and MI Ran''er entered the school, many passing students did pay attention to them.


    At a distance, they gathered in groups to discuss, "Luan Lun", "shameless" and "seduce" these disgusting words fell into their ears.


    Tang Lin''s face froze for a moment, and he clenched his fist to come forward to argue with those people.


    Mi Raner quickly reached out and grabbed Tang Lin''s arm.


    "Don''t go. If you do it, it will be even more chaotic." Mi Ran''er whispered to him.


    This is not the time to solve all this with your fist.


    Although she is also very angry.


    However, it is normal for people who talk about them not to know the truth.


    He took Tang Lin to the classroom.


    None of the students in one class dared to come forward. Only Jin wanwan turned her head and asked Mi Raner, "what''s going on?"


    "What can it be? What do you think it is?" Mi Ran''er asked with a deliberate sneer, holding his chin with his small hand.


    Jin wanwan turned her eyes and frowned slightly. Looking at Mi Raner now, she always felt an ominous premonition.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really like what the informant said. Are you two... In love?"


    Jin wanwan showed an expression that she couldn''t bear to look straight at. "But aren''t you close to your sister and brother? Forbidden love?"


    "Jin wanwan, shut up!" Tang Lin really couldn''t listen. He frowned and drank coldly.


    "Wan Wan, open your eyes and take a closer look. Tang Lin and I are like close brothers and sisters!" Mi Raner clasped Jin Wan Wan''s wrist and drew her closer to let her see clearly her face and Tang Lin''s face. "From facial features to character, where is it like a biological brother and sister?"


    Jin wanwan was smart and immediately realized Mi Raner''s meaning.


    At this moment, she was more surprised than just now, "so, you are not your own?"


    Mi Raner tugged at the corners of her lips and said nothing.


    It''s the default.


    Jin wanwan suddenly felt that everything was mysterious. She grabbed her hair, stood up and walked around Mi Raner''s table. Mi Raner was so upset that she whispered, "don''t shake! Will you sit down and have a good talk?"


    Jin wanwan was so frightened that she fell into a chair.


    Looking at Mi Raner in panic, "well... Aren''t you ready to explain? There is a lot of noise on the school Internet. If it goes on like this, you may have a microblog. At that time, you two will be really famous. There are more kinds of voices. Even if you explain, you may be questioned and condemned."


    If she knew how to explain, she would have explained it, would she?


    Now I just don''t know the most appropriate way to explain it.


    Mi Raner sighed and turned to look at Tang Lin, "why don''t we just make it public that we are not related by blood."


    Tang Lin frowned, "but it''s just one side of our story. They certainly won''t believe it. The most important thing is that we still need authoritative appraisal results to let our parents come forward."


    Hearing Tang Lin''s words, MI Ran''er cursed, "meow, you have to do so many things to fall in love. These people are really too lenient!"


    If it weren''t for the need of the task, she wouldn''t care so much. She would live and fly with Tang Lin directly.


    No matter how the outside world comments on their affairs.


    "Your parents know about you..." Jin wanwan raised her two thumbs and asked curiously in her voice.


    "I don''t know."


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, "but I probably can''t hide it."

 Chapter 1815

    Now, if you don''t tell your parents about this situation and you can''t control the situation later, it may be too late to let them know.


    Tang Lin sent a wechat message to his parents and briefly explained their affairs.


    After a long time, I waited until Father Tang''s reply.


    "Sure enough, we have already guessed."


    Father Tang felt relieved when he said this.


    Tang Lin looked at it and his eyes lit up.


    I don''t blame them for being ignorant.


    Quickly tell Mi Raner father Tang''s reply.


    Such enlightened parents are really rare.


    "My parents are ready to come to the school to deal with this matter. My father also said that he will never let go of the people who post posts." Tang Lin whispered in MI Raner''s ear.


    Mi Raner thought so, too.


    It''s an invasion of privacy to follow her to take these photos, okay?


    The school network is a place for students to learn and communicate, not for gossip.


    School network administrators are also derelict.


    Then we''ll deal with it again.


    With the support of her parents, MI Raner has much more confidence.


    The bad mood originally discussed has finally become better.


    The Tang family''s parents came quickly.


    Come directly and take Mi Raner and Tang Lin away.


    Jin wanwan looked anxiously at their backs and silently prayed for them in her heart.


    Went straight to the principal''s office.


    Tang''s father has the style of a big man and sits opposite the headmaster with Tang''s mother, while Mi Raner and Tang Lin stand behind their parents with a clever face.


    "Headmaster Qu, the slander and abuse against my children on the Internet of your school has caused great life attack and reputation damage to my children. Should your school give me an explanation?"


    The headmaster was so frightened by father Tang that his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Raising his hand to wipe his sweat, the headmaster said nervously, "the post was released too early, and the network administrator hasn''t gone to work yet, so... We will withdraw immediately... However, my group of students can''t seem to afford the word slander."


    The headmaster''s eyes swept over Mi Raner and Tang Lin, "these two children are..."


    "What is Ben? Is it chaos Lun? Or what?" Dad Tang sneered. He gave his wife a look.


    The wife immediately took out a document from her bag, "this is our adoption procedures for Tang Lin and his paternity test report with us, which is enough to prove that the two children are not related by blood. They just can''t help it because they get along day and night and know the real relationship between them. In short, our children can''t afford such a serious hat as chaos Lun."


    Mother Tang usually looks soft and weak at home. She doesn''t want to go out. Her momentum comes out as soon as she goes out.


    The husband and wife can''t say more than half a sentence to the headmaster.


    Just took over the adoption formalities in shock.


    "So... So it is! I''m really sorry, we don''t know anything, so... Please forgive me." the headmaster also looked at whether the document was disguised, so he stood up with apology and bowed deeply to the Tang family.


    Father Tang''s anger has not completely dissipated.


    He frowned and sneered, "excuse me, do we really have to forgive? Headmaster, ask my two children if they are willing to forgive those who abuse them indiscriminately."


    The headmaster quickly looked at Mi Raner and Tang Lin.


    They shook their heads together.


    The headmaster expressed despair.

 Chapter 1816

    "So, headmaster, I will investigate this matter to the end!" father Tang said, leading his wife to get up and prepare to leave.


    The headmaster got up in a panic, rubbed his hands and asked anxiously, "the school will give you a satisfactory answer to this matter. Please don''t worry about suing us."


    Father Tang didn''t speak any more and left with his wife and children.


    At the entrance of the elevator, father Tang looked at the two children. Some hate iron but not steel.


    "I thought you could be calm. At least you didn''t expose it until college. Unexpectedly, it''s useless to expose it so soon! Especially you, Tang Lin, my daughter was cheated by you. If you dare to be bad to her in the future, I won''t spare you!"


    Dad Tang said, and the elevator arrived.


    After the family got into the elevator, mother Tang took Mi Raner''s small hand and said earnestly, "you two go directly to class. Don''t think so much. Your father and I will handle this matter properly and won''t bring you two any trouble."


    Mi Raner''s nose is a little sour because her parents are so kind.


    She suddenly thought of her father and mother.


    From small to large, he is also so gentle to himself.


    I don''t know how worried they will be when they see something happen to themselves.


    Lowering her head, she nodded obediently, "Mom, don''t worry, we will definitely go to school well in the future, and strive for a good university to repay you and dad."


    "Then you have to make up for Tang Lin''s lessons! We all see how bad the boy''s grades are."


    Father Tang said venomously.


    Tang Lin: "


    What to do? He suddenly felt that he was in a hurry and might be ill.


    With a blush on his face, he licked his lips with some embarrassment and quickly nodded, "Dad, don''t worry, I will work hard."


    After parting from their parents, Tang Lin and Mi Raner walked side by side towards the classroom.


    Both of them had relaxed smiles on their faces.


    Walking in the corridor, he suddenly grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er panicked and hurried to see if there was anyone around.


    "Now everyone is in class in the classroom. What are you afraid of?" Tang Lin snorted and smiled.


    "Then you shouldn''t be so bold!" Mi Ran''er struggled to get rid of Tang Lin''s hand.


    But Tang Lin was very strong, holding her little hand.


    Finally, MI Raner had to compromise.


    However, this guy had a sense of propriety. When he got to the door of the classroom, he loosened her.


    They entered the classroom.


    Everyone looked at them with very meaningful eyes.


    Only Jin wanwan looked worried.


    Sure enough, friends are still friends.


    After sitting down, Jin wanwan slips Mi Raner a note.


    "How''s it going?" Jin wanwan asked anxiously.


    Mi Ran''er replied with his lips hooked, "it''s OK. It''s been solved smoothly."


    Jin wanwan breathed a sigh of relief when she saw mi Ran''er Juanxiu''s handwriting.


    "Just solve it."


    She murmured.


    Under the table, he began to play with his mobile phone again.


    In the school network, the posts about Tang Lin and Mi Raner have been deleted and blocked. Instead, a post published by the school spokesman.


    "Clarify the real identity relationship between senior two Tang Lin and Tang Raner!"


    Tang Lin''s adoption procedures and their paternity test are attached.


    And school orders.


    Let''s stop talking about this nonsense, and warn the children with the soul of gossip that if they make a rash discussion, they may suffer a lawsuit, be fined, or even go to jail.

 Chapter 1817

    This threat is very useful.


    For a while, no one dared to talk about Tang Lin and Mi Raner.


    "Ding, the progress of the standard task is 75%." as he was in class, a systematic voice suddenly sounded in his mind, which startled Mi Raner.


    Calm down, she pinched the center of her eyebrows.


    What''s 25% of the plot?


    With doubts, she stretched out, waited until the bell rang, turned to Tang Lin and said, "the school has explained to the whole school."


    "I see."


    Tang Lin boldly stretched out his hand and gently squeezed her face. "From now on, no one dares to express any opinion on our relationship."


    The students in the class saw this scene and were not much surprised when they learned about their relationship.


    However, some boys without eyesight came over, took Tang Lin''s shoulder, laughed and deliberately asked, "Tang Lin, so are you the child adoptive husband of the Tang family? For Tang Ran''s son."


    Tong Yangfu?


    This term is a great humiliation to Tang Lin and the Tang family.


    Tang Lin''s face sank in an instant.


    He suddenly got up and lifted the boys around him. "What nonsense? Don''t insult my parents with your dirty ideas."


    "I''m just asking. After all, even if you don''t have blood relationship, you are also sisters and brothers who grew up together. It''s really strange to think about what you like each other. Did you know from the beginning that you have no blood relationship with each other?"


    The boy looked innocent, frowned at Tang Lin and said angrily.


    Tang Lin clenched his fist.


    Sure enough.


    Now it''s no use even making their relationship public.


    People still think it''s disgusting for them to be together like this.


    Mi Raner noticed that Tang Lin''s face was wrong and hurried to get up. She grabbed Tang Lin''s arm and pressed her fingers on Tang Lin''s arm to calm his mood.


    Then his eyes fell on the boy.


    "Yes, we have known for a long time that there is no blood relationship between us. At the age of 16 or 17, we are in love. There is such an excellent young man around us. What''s the matter with me? Does it hinder your eyes?"


    Mi Raner is very aggressive.


    The boy was stunned, opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "Say you, when you were 16 or 17 years old, you were surrounded by a tall, thin, white and beautiful girl like me. Do you have any charming thoughts? I see, according to your temperament, even if you are your own sister, you might have to think about it. It''s good to say that we..."


    Mi Ran''er''s words may have touched the boy''s mind. He blushed and left, "I''m too lazy to talk to you." he turned and ran out of the classroom.


    When Mi Raner loosened Tang Lin''s arm, she noticed Tang Lin''s smiling eyes.


    She raised her eyes slightly to meet him.


    Seeing the smile on Tang Lin''s face, she pulled the corners of her lips, "what are you laughing at?"


    "It''s very eloquent. You should be a lawyer in the future. You can definitely argue that your opponent is silent!" Tang Lin said, reaching out and rubbing her little head.


    lawyer?


    Mi Ran''er flashed in her mind that she looked like wearing a wig and a lawyer''s robe in a Hong Kong TV series.


    Well, it''s quite imposing.


    She said with a smile, "do you think it''s so easy to be a lawyer? It depends on whether I can pass the exam."


    However, Tang Lin''s proposal left a seed in MI Raner''s heart.

 Chapter 1818

    At lunch, Jin wanwan suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, do you know why your Tang Lin was adopted?"


    Mi Ran''er shook her head blankly, "I didn''t ask my parents."


    "Aren''t you curious?" Jin wanwan lowered her voice and leaned closer. "If you like someone, shouldn''t you know more about him? Otherwise, when you love him deeply, the truth will be revealed in front of you. If you can''t accept the real him, it''s too late for you to withdraw at that time."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Jin wanwan expressionless, and then said sharply, "in fact, you want to know the secret about Tang Lin''s life experience?"


    Jin wanwan was stunned, and then a shy smile appeared on her face.


    Reach out and pat Mi Raner on the chest, "Oh, don''t expose it so directly."


    Mi Ran''er ate the last bite of rice in the bowl, picked up the plate and stood up.


    He stared at Jin wanwan silently, "you really should be a gossip reporter."


    Mi Raner remembered Jin wanwan''s words.


    After dinner at home in the evening, she took the initiative to help her mother wash the dishes.


    The mother and son stayed in the kitchen. Mi Raner organized words, "Mommy, how are you today? Are you and dad really not angry? Or are you hard to scold us in front of outsiders?"


    Mother Tang smiled. "What''s to blame? Your father and I were not young. When I fell in love with your father in the past, we were younger than you are now. We were also childhood sweethearts. We were only 21 when we got married."


    So, are parents empathizing with their two children?


    "Well, mom, can I ask a question?" Mi Ran''er felt that the atmosphere was good, and his voice was lower. He leaned close to Tang''s mother''s ear and whispered, "about Tang Lin... Why did you adopt him? And is Tang Lin really younger than me?"


    Mother Tang paused when she heard her daughter''s question.


    She looked back at her daughter in surprise.


    "Why do you want to ask?" she doesn''t look very good. She''s afraid she won''t tell Mi Raner the truth.


    Mi Ran''er quickly smiled coquettishly and rubbed his hairy little head on mother Tang''s shoulder: "there''s a saying that knowing yourself and knowing the enemy will win every battle? Moreover, it''s impossible to hide it from me all my life. It''s good to know and accept early, isn''t it?"


    Mi Raner moved Jin wanwan''s words here.


    Mother Tang was silent for a long time.


    There was a struggle in her eyes.


    After a long time, I sighed helplessly.


    "He was abandoned. At that time, I was more than seven months pregnant. Your father picked him up from the trash can. It was winter again. Moreover, he had just been born a few days, and his whole body was purple with cold. It was not far from death. In order to save him, your father spent a lot of money and left a life. His genetic asthma was not serious, but it was because of this experience A latent illness. "


    Mother Tang recalled the picture seventeen years ago. The child''s face had the color of pig liver.


    No one will think that the child can survive.


    Finally, they saved him.


    "At that time, I accompanied your father on a long trip in the neighboring city and stayed there for more than half a year. You were also born in the neighboring city. Therefore, almost no one at home knew that my so-called twins were actually lying."

 Chapter 1819

    "The doctor also cooperated with you to lie?" Mi Ran''er was surprised.


    "I didn''t lie. The adoption procedures were handled temporarily. In order not to affect the future life of the child, the police specially told us not to advertise the adoption of the child all over the world. Therefore, even the relatives at home didn''t say."


    Worried about Mi Raner''s misunderstanding, mother Tang quickly explained it carefully.


    i see.


    Tang Lin''s life experience is really distressing.


    "Have you checked who his biological parents are?" Mi Ran''er continued.


    "Why are you checking this?" mother Tang snorted coldly with a smile: "since they are willing to throw away the child and ignore his life and death in winter, they must be a pair of cruel and cruel people. Even if they know who they are, I won''t give Tang Lin back to them."


    Mi Raner nodded approvingly.


    She thought of Tang Lin''s handsome face. "His parents must be very good-looking, but they have a bad heart."


    "Well... If Tang Lin enters the entertainment industry, he will be very popular with his face." mother Tang is very confident about her son.


    The mother and son talked more and more happily in the kitchen. They laughed several times, which made the father and son who were drinking tea and watching TV in the living room feel the same helplessness.


    Tang''s father was absent-minded watching the TV news.


    "Tang Lin, although today''s matter has been solved smoothly, I have to say something." Tang''s father held the tea cup and whispered.


    "Dad, tell me about it." Tang Lin looked like he was all ears.


    Dad Tang''s tone is serious, "Ran''er is the only child of your mother and me. Like you, she hasn''t suffered any hardship since childhood. Recently, this may be a big period in her life. Your mother and I stand on your side, not for others, but for Ran''er''s happiness in the future. Therefore, I beg you, no matter what, you can''t make Ran''er sad in the future, you know?"


    Father Tang''s words seemed to be talking to his prospective son-in-law.


    At the moment, he really didn''t regard Tang Lin as his son, but regarded him as the boy who wanted to take his daughter away from him!


    So, with a faint smell of confrontation.


    Tang Lin quickly nodded, "of course, Dad, don''t worry. I grew up with her and have a thorough understanding of her temperament. In the future, I will only use my life to please her and won''t let her shed half a tear for me."


    "Well... Another thing is about your body." father Tang''s tone was finally softer. "I should cooperate well with drug treatment and try to control it completely before I graduate from college and start a family."


    "I will."


    Tang Lin solemnly assured his father.


    After the conversation between the two sides, everyone went upstairs and took a bath.


    While taking a bath, MI Raner''s mind kept coming up with mother Tang''s words.


    She loves Tang Lin very much.


    She could not imagine the feeling of despair when he was thrown into the winter night just a few days after his birth.


    After taking a bath, she ran out of the room secretly while wiping her hair.


    Sneaking outside Tang Lin''s room, she raised her little hand and knocked gently on the door.


    Soon the door opened a crack.


    Seeing the girl outside the door, Tang Lin frowned slightly, "how did you come at this time?"


    "Come with you."


    Mi Raner''s eyes are still red. When she just took a bath, she seemed to cry.


    I didn''t feel it.

 Chapter 1820

    Tang Lin opened the door.


    Mi Raner dived in like a fish.


    She saw that Tang Lin had just taken a bath and his hair was still dripping.


    Tang Lin closed the door, turned around and looked at Mi Raner helplessly. "What do you mean to come and accompany me? Don''t make trouble in the evening. Go back and have a rest early."


    "Just come to accompany you." she grabbed Tang Lin''s sleeve, pulled him to the bed and sat down, threw the towel in her hand into his arms, "wipe my hair first."


    She squatted in front of Tang Lin.


    Waist length hair almost swept the floor.


    Tang Lin quickly picked up his hair and wrapped it carefully with a towel.


    I can only wipe it for her.


    Mi Raner was so comfortable that she leaned her head directly against Tang Lin''s thigh.


    Tang Lin''s technique is very gentle. During his movements, he gently touches Mi Raner''s scalp with his fingers, making Mi Raner feel the urge to sleep.


    Just as she was squinting to sleep, the hands on her head suddenly withdrew.


    Mi Ran''er quickly opened his eyes and looked at Tang Lin, "why don''t you continue?"


    "You''re comfortable... I''m not rolling the cat." Tang Lin said angrily, pushed her head away, got up and went to the bathroom.


    Mi Raner saw his red earlobes with sharp eyes.


    Immediately understand that this guy is shy.


    The corners of her mouth rose. She got up and went to bed and looked at Tang Lin''s dress in the room.


    Typical straight men''s style. The wall is covered with hot-blooded Riman posters of form two and puppets.


    There is a notebook on the desk.


    Mi Ran''er searched her memory. She seemed to have seen this notebook.


    When he was ready to take a look, Tang Lin had a great reaction.


    There must be some secret in the notebook.


    She looked at the direction of the bathroom, then got up and came to the desk.


    "Host, it doesn''t seem that a gentleman did it to peek at people''s notes?" the system whispered.


    "I''m not a gentleman." Mi Ran''er was calm.


    Open the notebook with a small hand.


    The first page is a group photo.


    The original owner and Tang Lin were photographed at the door of their home when they were in high school. Tang''s mother said they would keep it as a souvenir


    But only a year later, this guy is a head taller than her. Before, he was only half a head.


    Mi Ran''er turned another page.


    Nothing else.


    It''s just two words, Ran''er.


    This fool.


    Mi Raner was helpless.


    Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom stop, MI Raner quickly closes her notebook.


    Go back to bed and sit down.


    When Tang Lin came out, he looked at her and wondered, "why haven''t you gone yet?"


    "I said, I''ll be here with you tonight."


    Mi Ran''er said, and Duang lay down on the bed with a sound.


    "Ah."


    Tang Lin wants to catch her.


    Mi Ran''er went straight into the quilt.


    "Don''t provoke me, Tang Raner."


    Tang Lin''s voice sank a lot and showed a faint anger.


    Mi Raner sighed comfortably in the quilt. "Your quilt is so soft. It''s much more comfortable than the one on my bed. Mom is really eccentric."


    Then she closed her eyes and really wanted to sleep.


    "Tang Ran''er!" Tang Lin was really angry with the girl. He really wanted to wrap her in a quilt and throw her down from the window.


    He was reluctant again.


    Finally, he had to accept his fate and lie down in the empty seat specially reserved by Mi Raner.


    "If dad knew you were in my room tonight, I might pack up and get out tomorrow." Tang Lin said very reluctantly.


    In the quilt, muffled laughter came.

 Chapter 1821

    "After you leave the Tang family, you will not be a member of the Tang family. At that time, we can be more aboveboard together ~"


    A small hand stretched out from the quilt and gently hugged Tang Lin''s waist.


    Seeing that Tang Lin did not resist, MI Ran''er, like a cat, got out of the quilt, and his small hairy head fell on Tang Lin''s chest and rubbed it.


    She narrowed her eyes and said slowly, "in fact... Tang Lin, you don''t know how lucky my parents and I are that you can appear in our house."


    The girl''s soft voice hit her heart!


    Tang Lin was stiff for a moment, and then he softened again.


    His long arm held Mi Raner tightly, pulled the quilt and wrapped them together.


    He smiled, "then I should be glad that God can let me meet such a good you, such a good mom and Dad..."


    Even if he was suffering from an annoying illness, it didn''t seem so sad.


    After that night, the relationship between MI Raner and Tang Lin was made public, and they began to have no scruples at school.


    However, there is still a long way to go for students to change their views on them from sister and brother to lover.


    Aoki appeared half a month later. When he learned what had happened between them, he just laughed it off.


    His affection for MI Raner is completely hidden in his heart.


    A year later, Aoki was admitted to his favorite university.


    After that, he had less contact with MI Raner and Tang Lin. however, before going to college, he specially sent Mi Raner a text message to help her take care of Xu Qingguo.


    Another year, MI Raner, Tang Lin and Jin wanwan sat in the college entrance examination room.


    Tang Lin played so well that his performance was almost the same as that of MI Raner.


    Jin wanwan failed the exam.


    However, she was not frustrated. She chose a journalism major in a second-rate University. When school began in September, she went to the University by train.


    Mi Raner and Tang Lin were admitted to two neighboring universities.


    One studies literature and the other studies theory.


    Mi Raner chose the law department of a university. After graduation, she became a rookie lawyer.


    Tang Lin studied biology. After graduation, he continued to stay in the research room for postgraduate entrance examination and helped his tutor do all kinds of research.


    In the third year after graduation, when the two young people were 25 years old, father Tang and mother Tang began to prepare for their marriage.


    When the wedding was held, the two children didn''t care about anything. They rushed home the day before the wedding and waited for the wedding ceremony the next day.


    The parents arranged the wedding very dreamily.


    When Tang Lin was wearing a ring for MI Raner, the whole person trembled with excitement.


    When the ring was put on, MI Ran''er suddenly heard a word in her mind.


    "Congratulations to the host. The completion rate of the standard task scenario is 100%! You have obtained 100 + character value and 100 + task experience value!"


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er''s eyes lit up.


    Just after she picked up the ring and put it on Tang Lin, she just felt a white light in front of her. She was swallowed up by the white light in an instant.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself in a vast expanse, like in a virtual space. She couldn''t touch herself or see anything.


    "Where is this?" she asked with some fear.


    "This is the plane space station. The host can rest here and wait for the next mission." the sound of the system came from all directions, like turning on stereo.


    Mi Raner thought of the wedding.


    She said anxiously, "if I leave at the wedding, will the original owner really die?"

 Chapter 1822

    The system shook its head. "No, the plane is closed when the plane story is over."


    Mi Ran''er wondered, "do you mean that all the participants in that plane are actually virtual?"


    The system smiled mysteriously, "it''s not all NPC. You don''t have to take it to heart."


    The words of the system always make Mi Raner feel that something is wrong. Just when he wanted to think carefully for a moment, the voice of the system suddenly became serious, "officially start the next plane task, please prepare the host."


    Mi Raner was stunned. Before she was ready, her consciousness was invaded by a white light!


    When she woke up and saw her position, MI Ran''er thought that the system had made a mistake and sent herself to the wrong place.


    "What the hell is this?"


    It''s either weeds or trees around. When you look at it, it''s green and you can''t see anything else.


    She is leaning against a tree at the moment, and there is a bulging backpack at her feet, which should be the original owner''s thing.


    Mi Raner is ready to go out of the forest and see what the scenery is outside.


    Just grabbed the backpack belt and stood up, my mind suddenly flashed like a lantern.


    It is the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner is a student of medical school, because it is too boring at 3:00 a.m. in school. Once he has free time, he likes to go out for self-help travel alone with his luggage.


    This time, she came to a famous scenic spot in the south to climb the mountain. After climbing the mountain, she saw the beautiful scenery. The original owner was a little distracted. When walking under her feet, she couldn''t see clearly. She stepped on a slippery stone and rolled down the mountain directly.


    When she woke up again, MI Ran''er replaced her body.


    "Where is there a mountain?" Mi Ran''er looked around. The tallest was a tree. There were no mountains hundreds of meters apart.


    Where did the original owner roll into the forest?


    Or


    Through?


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened at the thought.


    In that case, it can explain that there are no mountains around.


    With a long sigh of relief, MI Raner felt that it was necessary to find out where this place was.


    Thinking so, she looked at the sky. Now it was sunny. She distinguished the southeast and northwest according to the direction of the sun and the density of leaves.


    She chose a direction at random, and she walked straight in this direction.


    The sun gradually climbed to the top of his head, and even the leaves could not block the hot sun. Mi Ran''er gasped, and the whole person was getting more and more tired.


    She was really tired. Looking at the endless forest ahead, she was a little desperate.


    She turned out two loaves of bread from her bag. She was afraid that she would still be trapped in this place. She only dared to break half and pad her stomach. There was not much water in the kettle. After drinking two mouthfuls, she covered the lid.


    If you finish eating, you may have to chew the bark.


    She couldn''t help asking the system in her mind, "what kind of ghost plane is this? Don''t tell me that the mission of this plane is to survive the Jedi. As long as I can survive for how many days, will the mission succeed?"


    The system smiled faintly: "the host brain hole is very large. However, this system is a villain counter attack system and does not engage in survival plot."


    Mi Ran''er was relieved to hear this.


    As long as it''s not a survival story.


    After a short rest, she stood up with the trunk and was ready to move on.


    Just then, the ground trembled slightly.


    When she felt it, she immediately bent down, put her ears on the ground and heard a very messy sound of footsteps.


    There should be a large group of animals rushing here.

 Chapter 1823

    If you encounter her head-on, she may be ground into meat mud.


    She looked around in panic. Finally, MI Raner decided to climb a tree and hide.


    If she had her own body, it would be easy for MI Raner to climb the tree at the moment, but her body is an ordinary medical student''s body, so... Her feet are weak, and her limbs are stiff and clumsy.


    She had just climbed less than a meter high, and the sound was close at hand.


    When the branches of the tree brushed, MI Ran''er felt the oppression, lost a small face and looked at the stopped herd with a little panic


    When she saw that it was a person who was the first, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Wow, brother, these cattle and sheep... Are all these messy animals yours? It would be great to stop, brother, I want to ask..." Mi Ran''er jumped down from the tree trunk and approached the man.


    After jumping down, MI Ran''er saw that under the guy


    There was only a big leaf around.


    The bronze skin all over the body is very healthy, and it is not taboo to expose it outside.


    The muscles of her body are also perfect. Such a body is vividly presented to MI Raner. She just wants to look at it with her eyes.


    However, when the man spoke, MI Ran''er immediately fell into the ice!


    "What race are you? Why are you dressed so strangely? Is it a witch?" the man''s voice sounded clear and moist in the forest, with some echo, inexplicably making people feel very good.


    He frowned slightly, with panic, and his fist was ready to go, which made Mi Raner feel obvious hostility.


    Mi Raner was surprised that he was so direct.


    Mi Ran''er also frowned slightly, "race? Witch clan?"


    She thought for a moment and understood.


    I''ve really crossed, and I''m probably crossing to the primitive era. According to men, even people are divided into races, so... There must be different kinds of animals incarnating as people in this era.


    The so-called orcs.


    "I am an ape, that is, a monkey evolved into an adult." Mi Ran''er quickly waved his small hand and softened his tone to let the man in front of him know that he is not a bad person, let alone hostile. "Brother, I entered the forest by mistake and can''t find a way out now. Please take me out!"


    Her tone begged, a pair of big water mist eyes with a bright light, which softened people''s hearts almost immediately.


    The man in front of him listened to her words, and the gully in the center of his eyebrows was gradually smoothed.


    "It''s a Terran. No wonder you dress so weird. How can you appear in the wild forest?" the man still doubts.


    Mi Ran''er pulled out an awkward smile. "It just... Appeared. I''m a little dizzy. I can''t tell what happened before. Brother, take me out first. Maybe I''ll think of something when I have a good rest!"


    Mi Ran''er is now Lai Ding, a handsome man with good figure, good appearance and nice voice.


    The man saw that her little face was white and tender, which was completely different from those females in the family.


    Moreover, he speaks softly.


    The heart was hit by a small stone in an instant.


    He nodded. "OK, you come with me and I''ll take you out."


    Mi Raner competed with Ouye proudly in her heart!


    Immediately, he hurried away, followed the man with short legs and walked out of the forest.

 Chapter 1824

    Along the way, MI Ran''er talks all the way.


    At present, the man''s mind seems to be a little simple. It won''t take long for tomorrow''s an''er to know his specific situation now.


    It turned out that this is really the beast world dominated by orcs and the gathering place of Terrans. It is about 18000 miles away from this wild forest. Therefore, the man in front of him wondered why he appeared in this place.


    The most important thing is that the wild forest is vast. Moreover, at night, there is fog everywhere, which is likely to sink deeper and deeper. If he hadn''t met the man in front of him, MI Raner would have been trapped in the wild forest all his life!


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er scolded the system straightly in his mind: "can you choose the landing place in the future? I will be angry if I come to this strange and dangerous place again. If I give up..."


    System: "then you can''t go back to your father and mother all your life!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Meow, I knew to use this to threaten people.


    The man who took Mi Raner out was Gus. He was the head of the White Wolf tribe near the wild forest. According to the werewolf''s age, he was just 19 years old.


    Mi Ran''er praised him for being a patriarch at such a young age.


    The gusergan turned red in an instant.


    He shook his head a little shyly, "little female, don''t say that. In fact, I took over the position of father wolf just because my father wolf died. There are still several elders who have decision-making power in the family."


    It turned out to be an elevated patriarch.


    Mi Ran''er smiled. "Don''t call me a little female. My name is Ran''er. Call me Ran''er in the future."


    Gus''s thin lips moved slightly, "Ran''er?"


    Ran''er''s words were called out by him in such a soft voice, which had a unique flavor.


    Mi Ran''er nodded with satisfaction, "well, call me like this in the future."


    After they walked for about half an hour, MI Ran''er''s breathing became urgent once.


    She wants to rest.


    Seeing her poor physique, Gus frowned with some worry. Then he squatted down in front of her, "I''ll carry you."


    "Ah? No, I''ll just rest..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at his bare back and felt a little embarrassed.


    Gus shook his head. "It''s a waste of time to go on like this. We may not be able to get out of the wild forest until late at night."


    Hearing this, MI Raner immediately obediently fell on Gus''s back.


    It''s strange that Gus didn''t sweat on his back in such hot weather after drying for so long.


    She lay on his back and felt that his shoulders were so broad and safe.


    Gus''s pace at his feet was much faster. Mi Ran''er comfortably leaned his small face against his shoulder. When they fell together, they narrowed their eyes comfortably, and soon fell asleep unprepared.


    After more than an hour, Gus returned to the wolf tribe.


    People in the clan were surprised that he brought a female back to the clan. In particular, the little female looked delicate and wore strange clothes and carried a strange bag, which aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    They gathered near Gus cave and wanted to look into the cave, but they were afraid of being scolded by Gus.


    Gus put the sleeping Mi Raner on the bed made of weeds and helped her take down her backpack and put it aside.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t wake up until the evening.


    The original master''s body is really empty.

 Chapter 1825

    Mi Raner thought angrily. She sat up and squeezed her shoulder and neck. The first time she saw where she was now.


    It was cool in the damp cave. No wonder she slept so well in the afternoon.


    There is a stone in the cave, which probably serves as a table. Some primitive living utensils are placed on the stone.


    This cave should be Gus''s residence.


    Yawning, she got up and came to the cave.


    The white wolf people watching outside had already dispersed. At the moment, MI Raner could only see the mountains outside and the faint crescent moon in the dark sky.


    The cave is halfway up the mountain. There is about a meter of open space outside, which is the downhill road.


    Mi Ran''er came out of the cave, stretched out and stretched out.


    I don''t know if naggs is the target of his own strategy.


    Such a pure and good appearance seems to be out of touch with the word villain.


    If he is not a strategic target, there is someone else.


    She has to look hard.


    How does she feel that now the task line is becoming longer and longer and more difficult?


    He sighed in his heart and suddenly grunted in his stomach.


    Hungry.


    With her little hand touching her stomach, she looked around for a long time. She couldn''t find Gus. She turned and prepared to go back to the cave to take out the unfinished bread and pad her stomach first.


    Just then, a man rushed up from the foot of the mountain.


    He was tall and slender. When he approached, MI Raner saw clearly that it was Gus.


    Gus carried an animal that MI Ran''er could not recognize in his hand. His hair had been removed and his internal organs had been removed.


    It looks fat and thin. If it is used for barbecue, it must be very delicious.


    Mi Ran''er''s tongue tip rolled around the lip flap in an instant.


    "Is this for me?" she asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Gus came into the cave, put the meat directly on the stone table, tore a leg and handed it to MI Raner.


    "Do you mean to eat like this?" Mi Ran''er was confused by this bold and unrestrained way of eating.


    "It''s fresh prey. Eat it." Gus thought she was worried that the meat was not fresh.


    Mi Ran''er''s small head shook slightly, "no, I''m not used to eating raw food, so..."


    She hurried to look in her bag.


    She remembered that there was a lighter in her bag for a rainy day.


    Finally, it turned out at the bottom of the bag.


    Gus saw that she found a small square, went outside the cave to find some dry branches and weeds, and built a temporary stove with stones outside the cave.


    After lighting the fire, MI Ran''er went into the hole, put on the leg just given by Gus with a branch and put it on the fire.


    Fire instantly tightens the skin of the meat, and there is also meat fragrance.


    Smelling the smell, MI Ran''er suddenly grunted in her stomach.


    She''s starving.


    Now, let alone meat without seasoning, even if it is half cooked, she may be able to devour it like a glutton


    Gus smelled the smell, too.


    "Isn''t this the smell from the animals burned to death after the mountain fire?" Gus frowned and came to MI Raner to sit down and smell it carefully. He shook his head again, "no, it doesn''t smell so good..."


    Mi Ran''er chuckled, "of course, the burned animals still have hair. Since ancient times, the smell of burnt hair is the worst. Where can there be this carefully processed barbecue smell?"


    Gus didn''t quite understand what mi Ran''er said, but he nodded obediently, "I see."

 Chapter 1826

    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were fixed on the meat in front of her. The leg was almost as big as a dog''s leg. It would take some time to roast it.


    Anyway, she''s fine, although she''s a little hungry


    "Hold it for me."


    Mi Raner handed Gus the stick and told him to turn it over from time to time.


    Gus gave a sound. After receiving it, he turned it over from time to time according to MI Raner''s instructions.


    Mi Ran''er went into the cave, took out the remaining half of the bread and kettle, sat down again, and broke half to Gus, "try this."


    Gus looked at the long bread in front of him. It was very strange to him.


    So he frowned, wondering whether he should take it or not.


    "What''s the matter? Do you suspect there''s something strange in my thing? How dare I? I''m a small Terran. Lend me a hundred courage, and I don''t dare to fight the boss of the White Wolf clan, unless I don''t want to live. It''s almost like being eaten directly by your white wolf clan!"


    Mi Ran''er said. Seeing that he didn''t answer, he withdrew his hand and said stuffy, "if you don''t eat, I''ll eat myself!"


    He said, ready to put it in his mouth.


    "Oh, did I say no?" Gus grabbed it and bit it with a big mouth.


    The soft and sweet smell of bread spread in his lips, and Gus''s eyes glowed in an instant.


    "What is this? Why is it so delicious?" he said this, and his eyes fell on the rest of the bread in MI Raner''s hand.


    He wants more.


    Mi Ran''er could only pass the rest to Gus. "It''s called bread. It''s produced in the place where I live. It can be used as staple food to fill my stomach."


    Mi Raner said patiently to Gus.


    After listening, Gus seemed to understand, and ate the bread bigger than his fist in one bite.


    Mi Ran''er doubted that this guy didn''t taste the bread at all.


    It''s like pig Bajie eating ginseng fruit.


    After Gus ate all the bread, he remembered that MI Ran''er didn''t eat it.


    He smiled apologetically. "You should be hungry, too. I ate all the bread. What do you do?"


    "I''m fine. Wait for the meat."


    Mi Ran''er takes the barbecue and roasts it slowly.


    Although there was still a big bread in the bag, she had to stay for a rainy day.


    Gus looked at her face and felt even more apologetic.


    He stood up and suddenly jumped down from the mountain.


    "Well, where are you going?"


    "You wait for me."


    Gus''s voice came back from the foot of the mountain and fell into Mi Raner''s ears.


    Mi Raner can only sit and barbecue.


    When her face was golden, she took it to her mouth and took a big bite.


    "Oh, it''s delicious!" Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up instantly as she ate the barbecue with such original flavor.


    Before she could swallow the meat in her mouth, she couldn''t wait to take a second bite.


    Her mouth was so hot that she kept half her red lips open and exhaled.


    When Gus came back with the fruit, the scene that caught his eyes was her small mouth, full of oil and water, and her bright and lovely appearance.


    Animal instinct made his eyes dark and his lower abdomen tight.


    Thanks to his deep Taoist practice, he can control the agitation in his body.


    After he sat down, he spread out the leaves in his hand, revealing the red wild fruit inside.


    "What fruit is this?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously, having never seen it before.


    "Congxiang fruit."


    Gus handed one to MI Raner. "It''s washed and clean."


    The orc is not rough at all.

 Chapter 1827

    Mi Raner took it and tasted it.


    It''s so sweet.


    It is more juicy and watery than any fruit she has ever eaten. Moreover, the sweetness is just good and won''t make people feel tired.


    The most important thing is that the taste is also very good.


    "Delicious."


    Mi Ran''er took a few bites to solve a Congxiang fruit, smacked his mouth and sighed with satisfaction, "the resources of the animal world are too rich. If only I could have such good resources where I live."


    Gus listened to her and frowned. "Where on earth do you live?"


    As far as he knows, the Terran should also have these fruits. Why does the female in front of him look like she is not on the same continent as herself?


    "Me?"


    Seeing the exposed stuffing, MI Ran''er didn''t panic at all and smiled, "Terran, but I think you haven''t touched where I live."


    "Hmm? This continent is just a little big. Is there any place I haven''t touched?" Gus frowned slightly.


    "But I''m not from this continent."


    Mi Ran''er turned the barbecue in one direction, worried about being burnt.


    Gus was full of doubts by her words, "is there a place to live outside this continent?"


    Mi Raner sighed, "brother, don''t be so short-sighted. There are people outside, and there are days outside. This continent is the sea. On the other side of the sea, there must be such a place for people to live."


    Gus thought in a trance, "it seems that there is a legend that there are immortals on the other side of the sea. Because the sea is too dangerous, no one has verified it. Since you are a person on another continent, how did you come to the animal world?"


    Sure enough, if you tell a lie, you have to tell countless lies to compile it.


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly and said in a low voice, "I... just... Fell into the water when playing on the sea. When I woke up again, I went to the forest. I think that big brother bird saved me and found a place to throw me down."


    There are really such big birds in the animal world, so Gus really believed Mi Raner''s words.


    Mi Ran''er was relieved to see that he no longer doubted.


    When the leg was cooked, MI Ran''er tore a piece of meat with skin and gave it to Gus, "have a taste."


    Gus smelled the smell and couldn''t wait to put the meat into his mouth.


    It made his handsome face ferocious in an instant.


    He finally swallowed the meat. His eyes were full of amazing light, "it''s delicious! How can it be so delicious?"


    "It would be better if there were seasoning. It would be more delicious."


    Mi Raner took a bite of it herself.


    There is no seasoning, only the original flavor of the meat, which is not so bad.


    Mi Ran''er was very satisfied with this dinner, which was accompanied by Congxiang fruit.


    While eating, MI Ran''er talked a lot here.


    On this continent, there are hundreds of different races and tribes, large and small. The four largest races are white wolf, eagle, Fox and lion, which occupy four positions in the southeast, northwest and northwest respectively.


    The white wolf is in the south, where the materials are the most abundant. Therefore, the White Wolf territory is also the envy of other races.


    The Fox family is fine and not belligerent, but the two races of lion and Eagle often attack the White Wolf family.


    In particular, the eagle family, relying on their ability to fly, often fly to the White Wolf family to hurt the people of the White Wolf family. After hurting them, they run away immediately. It''s not a gentleman''s act.

 Chapter 1828

    The male lion intends to suppress the white wolf with his original body shape, but he doesn''t want to. The white wolf people are sharp, and they are not so easy to get benefits.


    One come and two go, and there is a stalemate with the lion''s saw.


    Only the eagle can benefit from the White Wolf clan for the time being.


    But not much.


    "In fact, there is a good way to deal with flying birds like eagles." Mi Ran''er ate the last Curcuma fruit, put out the fire with soil and spoke slowly.


    "Well? How?"


    Gus''s eyes brightened at her words.


    Mi Raner picked up a branch and drew a set of bows and arrows on the ground. "This weapon has a very high range damage and is most suitable for dealing with eagles."


    "What''s this?" Gus asked suspiciously.


    "Bow and arrow." Mi Raner briefly explained the principle of bow and arrow. Whether Gus understood it or not, he got up and took a tree branch, made it into a slingshot, took off the head rope and tied it to the tree branch.


    Wrapped in a stone, it popped out of the tree trunk in the distance.


    With a quick bird cry, a bird fell from the tree trunk.


    "Bows and arrows are much more powerful than this catapult, but they all use the ejection principle."


    Gus was amazed at her rapid and accurate movements.


    Looking at the little female in front of him with admiration, Gus praised without stinginess: "little female, you are so powerful! Can you help our tribe build this bow and arrow?"


    As soon as mi Ran''er heard this, his eyes slightly picked, and he whispered in his mind that the opportunity to talk about conditions is coming!


    "Of course, but I may not have the chance to return to my original place in my life, so... In the future... I''ll probably ask the patriarch to take care of me."


    Gus waved generously, "of course, if you can help the White Wolf family suppress the attack of the eagle family, you will be my biggest benefactor of the White Wolf family. We will provide you well and let you enjoy the highest courtesy in the White Wolf family."


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head. "Courtesy is not necessary. Just give me a shelter."


    Mi Raner still knows the habits of animals.


    Social animals are much safer.


    If she were left alone in the animal world where many beasts are hidden, she might not survive for three days and be eaten.


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er and GUS looked at the stars for a while and returned to the cave.


    The temperature in the cave is very low. Mi Raner feels very cold and is ready to light a fire to remove the moisture from the cave.


    Let Gus help to get some firewood back. After lighting the fire, the dark cave lit up instantly with only the pale moonlight.


    Mi Raner sat on the grass, not sleepy.


    Her eyes followed Gus all the time.


    She wondered whether Gus was the target of her own strategy.


    If so, why hasn''t the system said that the task has officially started?


    If not, who will be the target of the strategy?


    In the past, the strategy objects appeared so early, but this time they haven''t appeared for so long. Is it because there is a different trend from the past?


    With a mess of thoughts, MI Raner was gradually scalded by the fire. She yawned a little tired. Then she fell on the grass, squinted and soon fell asleep.


    After she fell asleep, Gus, who had been adding firewood, heard her steady breathing and raised his eyes slightly to see her sleeping.


    In the original clean and harmless eyes, there was a little heavy color in an instant.


    In fact, Gus was skeptical about this strange female from the beginning.

 Chapter 1829

    Even if the bow and arrow she said at night could help the White Wolf, it could not offset Gus''s doubt.


    Frowning tightly, he got up and came to MI Raner''s side.


    Raise your hand and fall between her eyebrows.


    I didn''t feel any mysterious force.


    This is really an ordinary female.


    Perhaps, she is really not aggressive. Perhaps, as she said, there is another continent in this world that can let people live.


    Gus breathed out.


    "Keep you because you are still useful to the orphan. If you have a tendency to betray the orphan one day, the orphan will immediately bite off your neck and make you an orphan dinner!"


    Mi Raner in her sleep didn''t hear Gus''s gloomy words at all.


    However, she seemed to dream of something bad. When Gus''s voice fell, she frowned slightly.


    That night, they slept with their hearts.


    When I woke up the next day, the fire had already been extinguished.


    Mi Ran''er felt a oppressive force in her chest, which made her very stuffy and almost unable to breathe.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that an arm with beautiful muscle lines was pressed on my chest.


    He held her tightly in his arms.


    No wonder she feels a little hot.


    The heat source is the guy around.


    He really took the initiative.


    Mi ran, silently tucking up in his heart, make complaints about his little body, trying to get out of Gus''s arms.


    She felt that if she continued to be held down by him, her ribs might be broken.


    This guy is too strong.


    As a wolf, Gus is very alert even when he is sleeping.


    Feeling the action of the little Terran in his arms, he woke up instantly, opened his eyes slightly, and looked at Mi Raner with a little uncomfortable eyes.


    "Wake up?" Mi Ran''er shook his small hand in front of him, and then whispered, "can you loosen me? I''m almost out of breath."


    Release it.


    When he sat up, he hooked his lips. "Last night, you kept drilling into my arms!"


    "Yes?" Mi Ran''er was a little confused. She didn''t have such a memory.


    "Are all Terrans like you? Don''t you admit it when you die?" Gus asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er blushed. "I... I didn''t remember when I fell asleep. Maybe the fire went out at night. Therefore, the temperature in the cave fell again. You are very hot and a natural heat source. Therefore, I can''t help drilling into your arms. Don''t think I''m seducing you."


    Mi Raner''s flustered explanation amused Gus even more.


    He got up.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly jumped into a picture that was not suitable for children.


    The little hand immediately covered his face, "ah, what''s the matter with you?"


    I don''t know when the leaves on this guy fell off. Now the exposed parts are so ashamed that MI Raner wants to commit suicide.


    Gus thinks it''s okay.


    A piece of animal skin was pulled out under the weeds, wrapped around the narrow waist, and fixed with weeds.


    "Well, I''ll cover it," he said hoarsely.


    Mi Ran''er then put her little hand down from her face.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t stop thinking about the picture just now. She was a little thirsty. She picked up the kettle and filled it with water. She got up and walked out of the cave.


    "I''m so hungry. Can you help me pick some Curcuma?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Of course."


    Gus smiled gentlemanly and jumped straight down the mountain.


    Mi Ran''er watched his light figure rise and fall on the rocks at the edge of the mountain, and soon disappeared into the dense forest at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 1830

    Mi Ran''er washed her face and mouth with the water in the kettle, then sat in the position last night and waited for GUS to come back.


    Many members of the wolf clan appeared behind the nearby stones and secretly looked at Mi Raner. They chattered and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Mi Raner couldn''t hear clearly.


    I only heard some words like [who is it?] [it''s so white] and [delicious].


    delicious?


    Did you treat her as some kind of food?


    Mi Ran''er was inexplicably scared.


    Her little finger buckled on her knee. She turned her head and looked at the people of the White Wolf family. She pulled a friendly smile from the corners of her mouth and waved her little hand, "well... Can I ask you a question?"


    The people of the White Wolf family didn''t expect Mi Raner to suddenly cue them. They were so frightened that they turned and wanted to leave immediately.


    "Hey, don''t go. I really want to ask you something." Mi Ran''er quickly got up and chased up.


    Those people are happier.


    He ran away without giving Mi Raner a chance to catch up.


    "What are you running for? I''m not afraid of you. Are you still afraid of me?" Mi Raner really doesn''t understand. Does she look so terrible?


    Without a word, she pulled the corner of her lips and sat down in front of the cave again.


    What she doesn''t know is that these white wolf people are not afraid of her, but of the person who brought her back.


    Gus soon came back with fresh Curcuma. After MI Raner was full, he asked Gus to take him to the woods, select some trees suitable for bows and arrows, and asked Gus to find a way to cut them off.


    Gus''s action was very simple. He counted his hand knife, and then there was an air knife cutting towards the bottom of the trunk.


    In an instant, the trunk fell down.


    The incision is extremely smooth.


    "What kind of Kung Fu is this?" Mi Ran''er was shocked. "Your internal skill is too powerful, isn''t it?"


    "This is Xuanli," Gus said faintly.


    Xuanli?


    Is this still a mysterious animal world?


    Mi Raner was more and more surprised.


    After swallowing, she instructed Gus to cut the trunk into blocks in his own way.


    He went to prepare some animal meat oil and soaked the trunk in the oil.


    After one night, the trunk became tough.


    Mi Ran''er broke them one by one and bent them into a bow.


    He asked Gus to find some hamstrings of large animals, which are very elastic,


    Wrapped around the bow, there is a great tension.


    The last thing to do is the arrow.


    After sharpening the hardest trunk, it has the greatest lethality. If you stretch it again, it will add a lot. If you shoot it into the eagle, it will stab the eagle right through!


    Mi Ran''er''s energy was limited and he only made a dozen sets.


    Gus took the bows and arrows and distributed them to the most powerful males in the family.


    Everyone contacted according to MI Raner''s instructions and tried to maximize the lethality of bows and arrows.


    Because Mi Raner often follows Gus, someone finally asks about Mi Raner''s identity.


    "Patriarch, you haven''t officially introduced the identity of this little female to us. She is in a strange dress and doesn''t look like a person in the animal world." a half old man looked at Mi Raner sharply and spoke faintly.


    Gus slightly raised his lips and nodded without hesitation, "yes, she is not from the animal world. God sent her to help us solve the foreign problems of the White Wolf family. Elder, don''t you see how powerful these bows and arrows are? When the eagle dares to attack us later, she can''t escape these bows and arrows!"

 Chapter 1831

    Gus''s proud words made the elder just smile coldly, "everything has not been confirmed. It seems that it''s too early for the patriarch to say such a big story."


    Gus frowned and wanted to refute the elder''s words. Mi Raner, who followed Gus, couldn''t listen.


    She walked around Gus, looked at the elder with some sarcasm, and pulled a contemptuous smile from the corners of her mouth, "There''s nothing wrong with that, elder. However, how do you think it''s better to prove the killing power of this bow and arrow? Why don''t you stand where you are, elder, and I''ll shoot you with this bow and arrow to give you a taste? In that case, you should believe the killing power of this bow and arrow?"


    Mi Raner was so angry that the elder''s old face turned red in an instant.


    "How do you talk, little female? Is your purpose to kill me?" the elder blew his nose and stared. It''s really... Funny.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of his lips, "of course not. I just want the elder to experience the power of this bow and arrow, so as to dispel your doubts about me and the patriarch, don''t I?"


    Gus didn''t expect that MI Raner, who was usually warm and soft in front of him, would be so direct and irritable. He usually didn''t say these words clearly to several elders. When she came, she turned the elder into speechless. It''s really powerful!


    The elder took a deep breath and finally looked better. "Well, since you are so confident, you can remember that your bows and arrows must have the best effect next time the eagle family comes back!"


    Then the elder turned and left.


    Mi Raner spits out his tongue at the back of the elder.


    "Obviously you are the patriarch. This old guy is so disrespectful to you. I see, in his eyes, he doesn''t put you in the bottom of his eyes at all. Alas, it''s sad!"


    What''s the point of being an overhead patriarch?


    Mi Raner''s deep love for GUS is not false.


    Gus was stunned when he saw it.


    Then he chuckled, "I''m used to it."


    "How can you get used to it? I tell you Gus, this time you will attack with the eagle family. After you beat back the eagle family, you will take back your leadership power. Don''t be an overhead clan leader! It''s good for them to take it. If you need to carry the pot, you are the clan leader. If you''re not tired, I''m tired for you."


    Mi Ran''er said, turning and walking towards the cave.


    Gus looked at the back of her furry head. These words echoed in his mind.


    The little female is really smart.


    Over the years, so many people of the White Wolf family, the white wolves who grew up with them, have gradually drifted away from him after they became the patriarch. When they see him on weekdays, they will call him the patriarch and have no previous intimacy.


    Therefore, there is no one who knows him now.


    Now, a Ran''er came and touched his mind thoroughly. He also famously said that he should take back the right to lead the White Wolf family.


    Gus felt something inexplicable in his heart.


    Back in the cave, MI Raner finds that her backpack is gone.


    "Where''s my bag?" she turned pale.


    There are too many modern things in the bag, which can be used in many critical moments. Moreover, the rest of her bread has not been opened. If someone takes it to eat, MI Raner may vomit blood directly.


    Gus heard that the bag was missing and hurried in.

 Chapter 1832

    He moved his nose and sniffed the breath in the cave.


    It''s a messy smell. These smells show that not only one person entered the cave before.


    Following these smells, Gus rushed to the top of the mountain immediately after he got out of the cave.


    Mi Raner chased out and climbed up behind him.


    "If I knew who was stealing, I wouldn''t let him go."


    Meow, don''t you say that animals are the most honest? How can you do such a sneaky thing?


    Gus was the only one who caught up with the top of the mountain.


    What Gus is carrying in his hand is mi Raner''s backpack.


    Mi Raner rushed panting, grabbed the backpack and looked carefully at the contents of the backpack.


    Fortunately, nothing is missing.


    The bread is still there.


    "Ah... My baby!" she hugged her backpack tightly, and a sigh overflowed from her little mouth.


    Gus frowned faintly when he heard it.


    If Mi Raner''s attention was on Gus at the moment, he decided to find that there was a faint sense of killing on this guy. A little closer, he could smell a very obvious smell of blood.


    "Who took it?" Mi Ran''er thought of this important point, looked up at Gus and asked with a frown.


    "It''s just a little wolf. I''m just curious about what''s in the bag. After stealing it, I''m also very afraid. Therefore, I''ve been hiding on the top of the mountain. After I found it, I was scared to the death. I returned the bag to me and ran away."


    Gus replied faintly.


    Mi Ran''er was a little suspicious, "but when I first went up the mountain, I didn''t see a little wolf coming down the mountain."


    "He went down this way." Gus pointed behind him.


    Mi Ran''er looked over there like a cliff. She was suspicious. She got up and wanted to see the situation, but Gus stopped her way. "Now that the backpack has been found, let''s go down the mountain."


    Mi Raner''s small eyebrows were still frowning.


    However, Gus''s face at the moment made her afraid.


    So he turned obediently and followed Gus down the mountain.


    After a few steps, an eagle roared in the sky where it was!


    Immediately, there was a succession of hawk roars.


    Hearing the news, Gus''s face was just more heavy.


    "It''s the eagle family. You''d better find a tree to hide and don''t be taken away by these guys."


    Mi Raner quickly nodded, found a big tree with a large branch, squatted down with the trunk and hid under the tree.


    The eagle has to get closer and closer.


    Gus, who was not far away from her, suddenly turned into his original body, raised his neck and howled toward the sky¡ª¡ª


    Then the mountains began to tremble.


    The White Wolf males of the whole mountain began to take action, especially those with bows and arrows. They rushed out of the cave with bows and arrows. At the first time, they found a hidden place, and then began to aim at the eagles in the sky.


    The ones that fly low are just their goals.


    When the arrow is on the string, put your hand¡ª¡ª


    The arrow flew out as fast as it could.


    The eagle pierced the bodies of several eagles. The eagle pierced the wings was OK. It just fell down and had a life. However, other Eagles were pierced through their neck and heart. When they fell into the woods, the blood flowed out quickly. Within a very fast speed, they lost their life.


    This may be the most serious injury of the eagle clan.


    The remaining few saw no chance of winning. Even the injured siblings had no time to rescue them. They turned directly and flew away from the territory of the wolf family.


    "These cowards," said Mi Raner with a sneer.

 Chapter 1833

    Gus, who ran to the mountain, didn''t come back for a long time. Mi Raner simply got up and prepared to go down the mountain and return to the cave.


    After walking for a while, MI Raner suddenly heard a small cry, like it came from a tree.


    Mi Ran''er looked around and finally found a little female in a tree.


    Her crying appearance was really pitiful, and her eyes were red in a big circle.


    "Little sister, what are you crying about? Have you lost something?"


    Mi Ran''er asked in the most gentle tone.


    Seeing Mi Raner, the little female was like seeing a ghost. She immediately jumped down from the tree and wanted to run away.


    Mi Ran''er quickly reached out and grabbed the little female.


    "What are you running for? I care about you too. Am I really so scary?" Mi Ran''er asked helplessly.


    The little female shook her head like a rattle.


    Just don''t talk.


    Mi Ran''er was impatient and upset. He took out several Congxiang fruits from his pocket. "It''s almost noon now. You''re probably hungry? I don''t have meat here. Do you want to eat some fruit? It''s good to pad your stomach."


    The little female couldn''t help but swallow her saliva when she saw the sweet condensed fragrant fruit.


    Mi Ran''er saw that there was a door. With a hook in the corner of her mouth, she directly fed the curd fruit to her mouth, "eat it, I didn''t prescribe medicine."


    The little female opened her mouth and bit the curd fruit. She raised her hands and took a step back.


    She is still very defensive against Mi Raner.


    "I''m just a small Terran, without any aggression. Speaking of it, your original body can bite my throat, so why are you afraid of me? Don''t be afraid, OK? Tell me, what are you crying for?"


    Mi Ran''er followed the little female''s hair again and again, always talking to the little female in the most gentle tone, and gradually let the little female put down her guard.


    After eating a fruit, she bit her lip and slowly opened her mouth: "my brother, my brother fell into the cliff..."


    "Cliff?" Mi Ran''er asked with a frown, "where is the cliff?"


    The little female trembled and pointed to the mountain.


    Mi Ran''er''s back suddenly cooled.


    If there is a cliff over there, just now Gus said, where did the little white wolf who stole her bag go down the mountain?


    "Who''s your brother? Why did he fall off the cliff? Tell me carefully and see if I can help you. What''s under the cliff over there? If it''s a lake, it''s probably saved. If there''s no lake, your brother might have been smashed into meat sauce!"


    Mi Raner''s words immediately made the little female cry.


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that her words would stimulate the little female again. She quickly apologized and wiped away the tears on her face.


    "Well, well, I shouldn''t have said that. Let''s go there and have a look. What if your brother is still alive?" said Mi Raner, holding her little hand, ready to go up the mountain again to see the situation.


    After a few steps, the little girl behind her suddenly broke her hand away.


    Mi Raner frowned and looked back at the little girl, but she caught a glimpse of a tall and thin figure from the corner of her eyes.


    She was stunned and looked over.


    It''s Gus.


    "Where are you going?" Gus''s tone was very flat. When he came over, he glanced at the little female. Mi Ran''er obviously saw that the little female trembled.


    "She said that her brother fell off the cliff. I want to see if there is any help. After all, is it the people of the White Wolf family or the future of the White Wolf family?" Mi Ran''er smiled and said to Gus with a little flattery.

 Chapter 1834

    Gus reached out and grabbed her.


    "The wolf who fell off the cliff has been saved, but his leg has been broken. Maybe he can''t stand up again in his life." Gus''s tone was not a pity.


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly dragged him down the mountain. "Let me have a look. I may be able to cure his leg."


    Gus frowned with surprise, "will you still do this?"


    Mi Ran''er licked his lips shyly. "What''s wrong with learning more skills? Are you surprised? Nothing to be surprised... These are actually very simple."


    Gus looked grave and didn''t reply.


    When Mi Raner went down the mountain, she saw a lot of herbs that could stop bleeding. She pulled out some and looked for some hard branches. She saw the broken leg wolf in a small cave. There was also an old acquaintance in the cave.


    Elder.


    When the elder saw Mi Raner, he frowned slightly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Let me see the little wolf''s legs." no matter what the elder''s attitude at the moment, MI Ran''er directly came to the little wolf, squatted down, looked at her bloody legs and reached out to touch the bones for it.


    The little wolf cried out in pain.


    The elder is ready to stop it.


    "Grandpa, no, this sister can certainly save my brother." the little girl came to the elder''s side, grabbed the elder''s arm and begged, "at least give her a chance and give my brother a chance to stand up again!"


    The elder glanced at his granddaughter, clenched his teeth and could only pause.


    Mi Ran''er touched the leg bone of the little wolf, but it was misplaced and didn''t break. The blood was because the knees and thighs were worn by broken stones, so there was so much blood.


    She pinched the misplaced leg bones and merged her fingers!


    The leg bones instantly returned to their original position.


    The wolf let out another howl of pain.


    After this howling, the wheezing of the wolf was obviously much lighter than that just now.


    He opened a pair of very surprised eyes and fell on MI Raner.


    Seems to be surprised at Mi Raner''s technique.


    Mi Ran''er fixed his leg with a branch, and then drugged all his worn wounds.


    "Well, there''s no big problem. Remember to lie down and rest for a while. You have to rest for at least ten days before you can stand up and walk. Otherwise, dislocation again will be a matter of a lifetime."


    Mi Raner whispered.


    "Thank you... Thank you, sister." the little girl was so excited that she rushed over and grabbed Mi Raner''s little hand.


    Mi Ran''er noticed the lonely figure standing at the entrance of the cave. With her eyes down, she gently pulled her lips. She pulled out her little hand and walked to Gus without waiting for the elder to speak.


    "Let''s go."


    Gus turned around without saying a word and left the cave. Mi Raner followed Gus step by step.


    Now she can be sure that this Gus is the target of her strategy.


    He used to be gentle and pure to himself, probably pretending.


    From now on, he has exposed the mood and temperament only in line with the villains.


    This guy''s face looks gloomy, but he is much more handsome than when he smiles heartlessly.


    Mi Raner sighed in her heart. Sure enough, she still ate this hang!


    "Why are you walking so fast?" Mi Ran''er couldn''t keep up with the two long legs in front. He couldn''t bear it. He trotted up, stopped Gus, raised his small face and asked very directly, "are you blaming me for saving the grandson of the elder?"

 Chapter 1835

    Gus stared at her little face and said nothing.


    Mi Ran''er had to stretch out his little hand and wanted to grab his finger. "Even if he stole my bag, he will not die. Even if he is the grandson of the eldest elder you hate most, he is just a child. He doesn''t understand anything, or he will not die... Moreover, if you do this so obviously, you are undoubtedly stimulating the contradiction between you and the eldest elder..."


    Mi Ran''er said softly. Before her little finger touched Gus, Gus walked directly from her side.


    Her arm hit her shoulder. Her body was as hard as iron. It was still strong. It almost knocked Mi Raner down the mountain!


    This bastard.


    Mi ran could not help but make complaints about the system: "this guy''s temper is even faster than that of March."


    The system did not reply.


    After a while, he opened his mouth mechanically: "congratulations to the host for opening the main task. Attack the villains of the standard. The reward is 100 + character value, 50 + skill value and 200 + task value!"


    Mi Raner frowned: "what is the skill value?"


    The system said: "the skill value is the skill memory you inherit in the position. For example, the medical memory of the standard face can be inherited smoothly only after the task of the standard face is successful. If the task of the standard face is not successful, when you leave this position, all the memories about medical skills will be erased."


    i see.


    After opening skill points, it must be very helpful for subsequent tasks.


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "I will finish this task."


    Be a person who knows medical skills. In the future, she can heal herself whether she is injured or ill.


    Mi Ran''er followed Gus back to the cave. She thought of Gus''s attitude towards herself. She didn''t go into the cave, but just sat down on the stone outside the cave.


    Holding her backpack, she stayed for a while. Finally, she couldn''t stand such a cold war. She got up and came to the cave with the rest of the bread in her hand. She hit Gus''s arms. "Here''s the bread! Don''t be angry after eating. If I''m angry again, I won''t have the face to stay in the White Wolf family. I might as well look for another safe haven."


    Gus looked at the bread falling in his arms.


    His face was stiff.


    Then he stretched out two fingers, picked up the bread and looked at the messy patterns on it, like a spell somewhere.


    He didn''t know how to tear the bread bag open, so his action seemed very clumsy.


    Mi Raner was attracted by his appearance.


    Come into the cave and grab the bread.


    After tearing off the package, pass it to Gus again.


    "At last, the food can coax you, but this is my last bread. If you get angry with me again in the future, I really have no choice." Mi Ran''er said helplessly.


    Gus just ate and didn''t talk.


    Mi Ran''er was so angry with this guy.


    She bit her lip and said coldly, "next time I''m angry, I''ll really leave."


    "Where are you going?" Gus finally opened his mouth, raised some cool eyes and fell on MI Raner. Inexplicably, MI Raner trembled all over, and then licked his lips nervously. "The world is so big that I don''t believe that there is no place for me..."


    Gus reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulled it hard, and MI Ran''er''s small body fell into his arms.


    Her bare upper body was slippery. Mi Ran''er''s little hand wanted to hold it, but it slipped. The little hand fell on his waist and almost pulled the animal skin off his waist.

 Chapter 1836

    The little face was hot in an instant. Take back your little hands quickly.


    She made up her mind, raised her small face and stared at the man in front of her. She had no good way: "speak as you speak. What do you do with your hands and feet?"


    She didn''t dare to move, because she knew where men''s sensitive points were. If she moved, the situation might get out of control later.


    Gus didn''t seem to think that the action he just wanted to keep her would evolve into this. The villain in in front of him is really delicate, soft and easy to push down!


    Take a deep breath and press down all the palpitations on his heart. Gus has a faint smile in his mouth. "Do you think it''s so easy to leave after entering the White Wolf family? Besides, you were so bad in front of the big elder. The big elder may have remembered your hatred. Now you just stay away from me, and the big elder will find you happy!"


    When Gus spoke, the smile on his face seemed to tell Mi Raner that he didn''t threaten anyone!


    Mi Ran''er bit his teeth and managed to resist the urge to bite on his tall nose.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of her lips and was speechless. "So, are you threatening me now?"


    Gus shrugged his shoulders very innocently. "I''m telling the truth every word!"


    Mi Ran''er shrunk his mouth in disgust. "You look really black when you talk like this."


    She took advantage of GUS to release her arm and jumped out of Gus''s arms.


    This guy is full of hormones. She is too close to him. Her little heart can''t bear it!


    Gus listened to her evaluation of himself, and the corners of his mouth rose more and more.


    The contradiction between the two gradually dissipated.


    Mi Raner looked at Gus, who had only half the bread left in her hand. She couldn''t help swallowing.


    Squatting down, pointing to the bread in Gus''s hand, he whispered, "do you still eat?"


    This is the only staple food. It was brought by the original owner from modern society. It is more precious.


    Gus looked down and looked at the expectation in the little female''s eyes. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. Then he handed the bread directly to the little female.


    "Give it to me?"


    Mi Raner was flattered.


    "Do you want to eat?" Gus asked faintly.


    "Yes!"


    Mi Ran''er immediately took the bread and took a big bite!


    "Well..." she sighed contentedly.


    After satisfaction, there is some loss.


    After eating, she has to eat barbecue and wild fruit. Now she has almost completely integrated into the animal world.


    After eating all the bread, MI Ran''er finally regained some strength and his mind wandered much faster.


    Without food, she can create food.


    I just need to find some seasoning.


    There must be many things that can replace seasonings such as salt, pepper and so on in such a rich continent.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er felt no panic.


    After eating and drinking enough, he took Gus up and said, "let''s go to the forest and see if we can find anything to eat."


    "The forest is full of wild grass and fruit. If you want to eat wild fruit, I''ll just go and pick it for you." Gus doesn''t know why. He always doesn''t want Mi Raner to go out for a stroll. He seems afraid that MI Raner''s white and soft appearance will be seen.


    Later, someone came to rob Mi Raner with himself.


    "I don''t eat wild fruit. I just want to find some small things." Mi Ran''er smiled mysteriously at Gus. "Absolutely good things. You''ll know when I find them!"

 Chapter 1837

    Gus had to take Mi Raner out.


    However, MI Ran''er got lost in the forest.


    The forest was full of plants she didn''t know. After walking for a long time, she couldn''t see the varieties she knew.


    I was disappointed.


    Want to give up.


    "What to give up? Shennong can taste all kinds of herbs. Why can''t I taste them? Eat less and throw them away. Even if they are poisoned, they may have a chance to save them." Mi Raner murmured in a low voice and sat down and decided.


    It began to hide the smell of grass one by one.


    Most plants are bitter.


    Mi Raner is glad that she only ate a little. Otherwise, she may be so bitter that she will cry directly.


    Gus followed Mi Raner all the time and watched her stupid and cute movements. Gus did not stop her. There was almost no poisonous grass in the forest, because many herbivores lived in the forest. If it were poisonous grass, those animals would have been poisoned.


    Therefore, Gus is not worried about Mi Raner''s safety at all.


    On the contrary, seeing Mi Raner''s ferocious face when he ate those poisonous herbs, he still wanted to laugh.


    After eating a lot of grass, MI Raner finally found a salty grass.


    "How salty!"


    After the entrance, she tasted the taste and immediately spit it out.


    Then, his eyes glowed, squatted down and pulled up the grass by roots.


    After breaking the grass roots, put the juice into your mouth again.


    It''s really salty.


    Therefore, this grass can replace salt.


    Mi Raner was very happy.


    Quickly pull out all the grass around and put it in your backpack.


    Later, it was not long before we found a grass that could replace pepper.


    When he returned to the White Wolf family with satisfaction, MI Ran''er began to boast to Gus, "I''ll cook you the best food tonight to ensure that you don''t forget your love after eating, and pester me to make it for you every day in the future!"


    Gus listened to this tone, and his heart began to look forward to it immediately.


    "But you have to pick up some prey!" Mi Ran''er put his backpack into the cave, took out two kinds of grass and came to the outside of the cave.


    There is a knife on the original owner''s key chain. It looks very sharp. Mi Raner cuts all the grass directly on the stake.


    Gus went hunting.


    Mi Ran''er prepares some necessary things outside the cave.


    Such as simple dishes and chopsticks.


    The bowl is made of bamboo, and the chopsticks are made of bamboo.


    Mi Ran''er put the two kinds of grass in a bamboo joint, went to find some hay and trees nearby, and then waited to cook.


    Gus came back very fast, carrying a bird almost as big as a turkey and carrying some fruit that MI ran had never seen before.


    It looks like a lemon, but it''s much bigger than a lemon.


    Gus saw that the bird had been handled well, took it to the nearby mountain stream, washed it, and then took it back.


    Mi Ran''er cut off the two legs of the bird, took out the oil in the bird''s belly and put it aside for use.


    Put salt grass on your body and marinate it for a while.


    Then, light a fire.


    The salted birds were roasted on the fire.


    For the remaining two legs, MI Ran''er directly took off the leg bones and sliced the meat.


    There was another fire, on which a washed bluestone board was placed.


    "What are you going to do?" Gus really couldn''t understand the little female''s movements. If it was just to cook the meat, why would there be so many tricks?


    Is the meat still edible?


    "Just look!"

 Chapter 1838

    Mi Ran''er said, cutting down a bit of the oil and putting it on the hot bluestone plate.


    The oil and water were squeezed out immediately.


    Mi Ran''er uses a homemade wooden spoon to spread the oil bit by bit, so that there can be oil in all parts of the bluestone block. After the meat is poured, it won''t stick.


    When the oil was drained, MI Ran''er directly picked out the oil, and then poured the bird leg meat up.


    The thin pieces of meat rolled up in an instant.


    The sound of Zila is very pleasant to MI Raner.


    Gus frowned and looked at the oil flowers splashed on the bluestone. His face was dignified. He seemed to be worried about whether these oil flowers would splash on him.


    The meat was thinly cut, so it cooked quickly.


    Mi Ran''er sprinkled appropriate salt grass and pepper grass and put them on a clean board.


    There is a throw groove below, which is caused by oil flow.


    "Try it ~"


    Mi Raner handed Gus a pair of chopsticks to taste.


    But Gus just stared at two sticks in a daze.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot you can''t use chopsticks! Sorry......" Mi Ran''er said, walked around behind Gus, grabbed Gus''s big hand and taught Gus how to use the chopsticks.


    Finally, Gus will.


    But it also seems very clumsy.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his move and could not hide a smile around his mouth. Gus found the little female smiling and frowned. Then he threw his chopsticks to the ground, stretched out his claws and began to grasp them!


    "Ai Ai, can you be more elegant?" Mi Ran''er looked at his rude actions. He really hates iron rather than steel!


    She stretched out her little hand to stop the man''s movement.


    But he was caught by a man''s arm.


    "Just eat what you can do?" the man stared at her with meat in his mouth. He looked a little cute.


    He also had a little doubt, "did you let me eat in such a complex way because you wanted to monopolize it?"


    Mi Raner was stunned by his words.


    "I''ll go..." she kindly wanted to get this guy out of the primitive society. Now she was called such a serious crime.


    She is really


    He pulled back his little arm angrily. Mi Raner stared back at him, picked up chopsticks and ate for himself.


    While eating, he was still muttering vaguely, "what a kindness, no reward!"


    Put her vivid expression at the bottom of her eyes, Gus''s mouth raised a bad smile.


    Two dishes. Soon, they solved it.


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er took his carefully made chopsticks and spoons to the mountain stream to clean them.


    When she washed everything and was ready to get up, she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing under a tree opposite.


    It''s the elder.


    The elder hesitated at that place and didn''t know whether to come or not.


    Mi Ran''er looked behind her, but Gus didn''t follow.


    She boldly walked towards the elder.


    "What are you looking for me?" Mi Ran''er''s tone was not so good at the moment because of the previous collision.


    Because she didn''t know whether the elder was hostile or kind to herself at the moment.


    "Hmm..." the elder nodded and motioned to the mountain, "go and talk in the forest. If Gus finds out here, you and I will come to no good end."


    In the elder''s mouth, Gus seems to be a very cruel guy.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1839

    What the elder said to MI Raner in the forest subverted Mi Raner''s three views.


    "Cruel in nature? A lonely life? So you don''t want to hand over the real power of the White Wolf clan to his head to do the hunting?"


    Mi Raner looked at the elder with a little mockery and asked heavily, word by word.


    Seeing Mi Raner''s reaction, the elder slightly hooked his lips, "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. In fact, I''m here to tell you this today. I just want to tell you. Don''t think he will keep you around for a lifetime. Now, you''re just a novel Terran. When he gets tired of you, you''ll become his dinner. At that time, you''ll know what it is. You can''t escape if you want to escape!"


    The elder''s words made mi Ran''er''s neck suddenly cold.


    Although it was cold, there was a fine cold sweat again.


    Mi Raner blamed this on the wind blowing in the mountains and forests at the moment.


    She swallowed her saliva and looked at the old man in front of her. "I don''t think Gus is the kind of person you said. He said there''s no intention to keep me around. After I finish his requirements, even for him, I''m of no use. He won''t hurt me. He''s not the kind of person who will bite the hand that feeds me!"


    Mi Raner murmured and turned to go.


    "Let''s make a bet. When you see it, can you walk away?" the elder laughed sarcastically. "A fellow wolf cub, he can even kill, not to mention you, a human race suddenly appeared. If he can trust you completely, I''ll jump directly from the cliff!"


    As soon as the voice of the old saying fell, a cold voice suddenly came to mind on the other side of the mountain forest, "the elder, you can jump now."


    Mi Ran''er''s face suddenly changed when she heard the sound.


    Turn your eyes.


    Gus didn''t know when to catch up. At this moment, he slowly stepped out from behind a tree and a pair of gloomy eyes fell on the elder, "Elder, I''ve always seen that you are a good friend of the father wolf and have done your best to the White Wolf family. Therefore, I never care about your pressure on me all the time, but now, you really touch my bottom line! This little Terran is the only one who has been sincere to me for so many years. You''re going to stir up discord! Do you really want me to do this Live alone and die old, you will be satisfied? "


    Gus came to the elder. His height advantage and momentum severely suppressed the old man in front of him.


    The old man''s face remained unchanged.


    "You actually mentioned your father wolf, nags. Tell me honestly how your father wolf died?" the old man raised his eyes and asked in a faint tone.


    Gus''s face froze, then turned pale and grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand.


    "Go, don''t talk to this old guy here! He just wants everyone to think that I am a cruel and bloodthirsty monster!" Gus dragged Mi Raner down the mountain.


    "You are."


    The elder was not ready to let Gus go. "When your father wolf died, you were the only one around, and your mouth was covered with blood. Who else could it be if you didn''t bite those wounds of your father wolf?"


    The voice of the elder followed.


    Gus''s pace is getting faster and faster.


    Mi Ran''er had to trot to keep up with Gus.

 Chapter 1840

    "Gus... Gus..." Mi Ran''er panted for the man who had already passed the cave and didn''t stop.


    Gus listened to her shouting and was very upset. He directly clamped her under his arm and walked like flying under his feet.


    Mi Ran''er was up and down in the mountains by him. He was so bumpy that he was about to spit out!


    Finally, gerston stopped.


    Mi Ran''er waited a while before he could see clearly where they were now.


    It is a very beautiful hillside. There are beautiful flowers everywhere. This place is also very beautiful to see the night sky.


    At the moment, the sky is completely dark, the sky is full of Stardust, and a curved moon is hanging in the distance. It is beautiful alone in a piece of starlight.


    Gus left Mi Raner on the grass.


    Mi Ran''er rolled around on the ground and then sat up with some difficulty.


    She make complaints about the man in the brain.


    "I think the elder may be right. This is a murderous devil. Meow, he has such a bad temper. It''s hard for him to pretend to be good in front of me..."


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her pinched belly. Thanks to her thin body, if she were fat, her waist would be blue and purple by men''s iron arms.


    The system didn''t speak.


    Mi Raner has no time to take care of it and looks directly at Gus sitting next to him.


    "Gus, you don''t have to take the elder''s words to heart. I didn''t believe a word. Don''t worry. No matter what, I will believe you unconditionally."


    Mi Ran''er comforted the wolf in front of her with the most gentle tone.


    Gus''s face didn''t look better because of this.


    Instead, he sneered, "can you guarantee that there is no instant doubt in your heart?"


    Mi Raner was stunned by his question.


    Gus sneered even more. "Look, I guessed right."


    "No..." Mi Raner quickly waved his little hand. "Don''t misunderstand me. Anyone who tells me about this kind of thing will hesitate for a moment. After all, I have to think about the authenticity of this speech. After thinking about it, I immediately determined that the elder must want to provoke the relationship between us... Gus, don''t do this, okay?"


    She held out her little hand, and her little finger shook Gus''s arm. "You look so pale, I look scared."


    Her big eyes, floating on the mist, were pitiful and pitiful.


    Gus was hurt by the mist in her eyes.


    Then he raised his hand and took away her small hand that fell on his arm.


    "Well, stop."


    He came here just to relax rather than listen to her talk about these messy things.


    If you really doubt Mi Raner''s loyalty to yourself, just in front of the elder, he has already stretched out his hand and twisted Mi Raner''s neck to make an example!


    If Mi Raner knew what Gus was thinking at the moment, he would be very glad that he had escaped.


    Mi Raner shut up.


    Hold your arms and look at the sky.


    This beautiful scenery is really a paradise.


    If this is the place where she grew up, if she is not mi Raner, but a member of the animal world, she will probably be very willing to live in such a beautiful place all her life.


    However, from the moment she died, she was given a mission.


    Such a beautiful place, for her, is just a place for work. She must not stay long.

 Chapter 1841

    Gus sat still like a statue.


    After a long time, I didn''t say a word.


    With the cool wind blowing, MI Raner felt a little cold, and his small body involuntarily leaned towards Gus.


    She was sleepy again.


    Little head bit by bit


    When she finally fell asleep, she leaned her small head against Gus''s broad shoulder.


    Gus noticed the movement of the little female around him and looked at her.


    Under the moonlight, the little female''s skin is like snow, and it is extremely smooth. Her eyelashes are long and warped, and fall down, forming a fan-shaped shadow under her eyelids.


    She didn''t sleep very well.


    The eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Mother..." suddenly, her little head rubbed against his shoulder, and then her purplish red lips opened slightly and murmured.


    She wants her mother too.


    Gus looked at the sky with a mocking smile.


    "How are you in heaven now, mother?" Gus murmured.


    When Mi Raner woke up, he had returned to the cave.


    It''s just, she''s the only one sleeping on the haystack.


    Gus is missing.


    Thinking of what happened in the forest, MI Raner worried that Gus was in trouble with the elder. He quickly got up, put on his coat and went out of the cave.


    Outside the cave, there was silence.


    It''s just early in the morning. There''s only a little white fish belly in the sky.


    Gus is unlikely to go to the elder at this time.


    Where did he go?


    Mi Raner was full of doubts.


    Pursed his lips, he came to the mountain stream and was ready to wash his face with water. He woke up. As soon as he squatted down, he heard a rustling sound on the mountain.


    Worried that it was an aggressive beast, MI Ran''er quickly got up and hid behind a stone.


    It was Gus who came down the mountain.


    Seeing that it was Gus, MI Raner was relieved and immediately came out from behind the tree.


    "Where have you been?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Why?" Gus looked at her hair like a bird''s nest and came out at this time with a slight frown. "Where are you going again?"


    "Looking for you!"


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lips without saying anything. "I thought you went to the elder and were worried about your accident."


    Gus laughed at himself. "Don''t worry, I''m not so impulsive."


    Then he went to the cave.


    Mi Ran''er followed him closely. His small head leaned on his side and whispered, "where have you been? Don''t tell me at this time. You''ve gone hunting, but the prey hasn''t come out of the nest yet."


    "It''s none of your business," Gus said coldly.


    "Why is it none of my business? You don''t know. I didn''t see you after I woke up. How worried and scared I am. You are kind enough to treat me as a donkey''s liver and lung... Gus, you know that in this white wolf family, only I am sincere to you. If you continue to treat me coldly and lightly, be careful that I won''t pay attention to you any day!"


    With that, MI Ran''er proudly walked over from Gus''s side and deliberately bumped his arm like Gus did to himself in the daytime.


    Unfortunately, the man was as stable as Mount Tai. Instead of shaking him, she pretended that her shoulders were sore.


    With a small wrinkled face, she returned to the cave. She lay down straight on the weeds and was ready to sleep back.


    Gus came back and sat down at his feet.


    "I went to the cave where my father wolf died." after a long time, Gus spoke faintly.


    Mi Ran''er, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly had a cold on his back. Immediately, he woke up, sat up and looked at Gus, "what are you doing there?"

 Chapter 1842

    "Go to sleep," Gus said with a low smile. "Relax."


    Mi Raner: "


    I can relax when I go to the place where my father died.


    What is this?


    She looked at Gus more and more strangely, "can you find peace of mind where your father wolf died?"


    "Yes."


    Gus nodded without hesitation, "maybe because of what he said to me before he died, let me persist for so many years..."


    Although Mi Raner wanted to ask what Gus''s father said, which was so effective, she closed her mouth when she saw Gus''s obvious fatigue between his eyebrows and eyes.


    After all, it''s his privacy. Now the two people are still estranged. If they talk too much, Gus may feel that he is intentional. Then, the two people have a rift again.


    Seeing that she stopped talking, Gus frowned and glanced at Mi Ran''er. "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Mi Raner opened her mouth and smiled awkwardly, "I don''t know what to say... After all, your father wolf has died for so many years. You should put it down long ago. I don''t know the truth about what the elder called today, and it''s inconvenient to say more. I can only comfort you with words. I can''t do anything else. I''m worried that if I say more mistakes, I may stab your wound and make you more uncomfortable."


    The clever appearance of the little female made Gus''s originally frozen heart gradually crack.


    When the warm current surged up, he suddenly felt a little strange.


    Taking a deep breath, he tilted his head and suddenly approached Mi Raner a little.


    Mi Ran''er was frightened by his sudden action and stood still. Her bright eyes stared at the man who leaned over.


    When Gus was less than two fingers away from her lip flap, he suddenly asked, "do you have a spouse?"


    Mi Ran''er had a big circle in her mind before she realized what Gus meant by spouse.


    Swallowing, she shook her head, "No."


    "Never?" Gus was surprised.


    In the animal kingdom, the opposite sex is not so conservative. There is often a female with many females around.


    But wolves are different.


    A wolf will only have one partner in his life. Even if that partner dies early, he will spend the rest of his life alone and will never betray his original partner.


    However, MI Ran''er is not a wolf, so Gus asked.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to say, does the man in front of him count?


    However, she is still a child.


    The original owner was a nerd from childhood. He was obsessed with learning. He always despised the boys who showed kindness to her and felt that those boys were not worthy of him.


    Therefore, the original mother and fetus solo one.


    I''ve never had a spouse.


    Mi Ran''er nodded slowly, "HMM."


    She climbed a little blush on her face and looked very shy.


    She asked suspiciously, "why do you ask me this question?"


    Gus frowned slightly, and there was a suspicious blush in his ears.


    He subconsciously stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked the lip flap.


    "I mean, anyway, now you and I have lived in a cave. In the eyes of others, you are already my female. Why don''t we just be together like this?"


    Gus, is that a confession?


    Mi Ran''er''s heart suddenly sped up.


    She was thinking that if Gus''s confession was true, his task progress should have gone a long way.


    However, the system in my mind didn''t give a sound reminder.

 Chapter 1843

    With a frown, she began to doubt Gus''s intention.


    "Why do you want me to be your spouse?" Mi Ran''er did not immediately agree, but asked another question.


    Gus looked at her picturesque eyebrows and thought carefully for a moment, "probably because I think you are more suitable. Moreover, in this wolf family, no female wants to be my spouse. Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Gus said, putting away his face and ready to straighten up.


    At this time, MI Ran''er immediately stretched out his small arm and hugged Gus.


    "I agree."


    Mi Raner''s soft voice sounded in Gus''s ear.


    As she spoke, her lips rubbed on Gus''s ears intentionally or unintentionally.


    Gus''s breath tightened for an instant¡ª¡ª


    "Gus, I''d like to be your spouse, but you must promise me that you can''t hide anything from me in the future. Since we''ve become a family, we should live together in business and quantity. If you guard against me again, I''ll be cold. I''m not a member of your Wolf family and won''t only identify one spouse. If I find that you''re a little sorry for me, I''ll do it right away Will choose to leave you! "


    Mi Ran''er said loudly and forcefully.


    That''s her real character.


    After Gus noticed it, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, raised his hand and pressed her small shoulder, and effectively wrapped her in his arms. "Rest assured, wolves are loyal. As long as you don''t betray, I won''t do anything sorry for you in the future."


    Mi Ran''er rubbed his neck and smiled, "then you should remember that."


    Gus is a wolf.


    Besides, he is a wolf who has never opened a meat.


    In terms of concentration, no more than other men mi Ran''er has met. Those men grew up in a state of etiquette. Even if they have beautiful thoughts in their hearts, they will be severely suppressed.


    But Gus is different.


    As a beast, he mostly follows his instincts.


    Mi Ran''er''s shallow breathing ignited the flame at the root of his ear. With the little action of rubbing, the flame began to start a prairie fire.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down in a hurry, hugging Mi Raner''s big hand and caressing her back. His arm tightened more and more. Mi Raner felt that his bones were about to be rubbed into bone and blood by him.


    His body changed obviously. Mi Raner felt it and burst into fireworks in his small head.


    The whole body was burning up and down.


    When she was crushed on the grass by him, MI Ran''er was timid in her eyes, put her small hand against Gus''s shoulder and asked in fear, "wait, will you become a wolf?"


    If Rao Shimi Ran''er turns into a wolf in the process of excitement, he is well-informed and has a strong heart. He may be scared and faint directly.


    "Are you afraid?" Gus frowned. "Even if I become a wolf, I''m also the most handsome wolf. It''s not scary!"


    Mi Ran''er was amused by his narcissism. He couldn''t help laughing. "No matter how handsome the wolf is, it''s also a wolf. For me, it''s all ferocious animals. I''m afraid it''s not normal?"


    Gus didn''t have much patience and turned directly into his original body.


    A snow-white adult wolf was suddenly lying on his body. At that moment, MI Ran''er felt that his breathing had completely stopped.


    She blinked and scanned from top to bottom with frightened eyes.


    His original body is more human, much higher, his muscles are also large, and he is much larger in other places


    "It''s still human. It''s good to be human for the first time..." Mi Ran''er was almost scared to cry!

 Chapter 1844

    This time, it seems that there are many more Eagle people than last time.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were not very good. He could only see a vague large area. When he flew close, he counted roughly. There were at least hundreds of eagles!


    It seems that the eagle people are out this time.


    Probably because the chief of the eagle clan couldn''t swallow such a big loss in the White Wolf clan last time, so after a rest, there was a general attack!


    Gus assembled the arrow team established last time at the fastest speed.


    During this period of time, the people of the White Wolf clan have prepared a lot of arrows in MI Raner''s way to defend against the general attack of the eagle clan.


    When the eagle family flew close, Gus asked people to shoot arrows.


    Susu, arrows only flew into the sky and brought down many eagles.


    But this time, the eagles seem to be a lot smarter and can avoid.


    The snake moves, so that the arrows of the White Wolf clan can''t shoot them.


    "How can these orcs be smarter than each other? Mi Ran''er was surprised.


    Take the fragrant fruit in your hand and don''t want to bite again.


    An eagle crossed the cave where mi Ran''er was located at a low altitude.


    Mi Ran''er saw that among the claws of these eagles, they were holding a very sharp stone and were ready to throw it at Gus''s group.


    "Gus, be careful. These birds have stones in their hands. Don''t be hit!"


    Mi Raner quickly shouted to remind Gus.


    When Gus and others heard it, it was a little late.


    The eagles have thrown stones at Gus and others. Gus hid quickly and was not hit. However, many wolves hid slowly and were hit with broken heads and blood immediately.


    Mi Ran''er saw this, and her eyes wandered around.


    A plan came to mind immediately.


    While the eagles were dealing with Gus, MI Ran''er secretly ran out of the cave and found many branches nearby. After lighting them, she covered them with fresh branches and leaves.


    The thick smoke rose immediately and floated towards the sky along the wind.


    The eagles were instantly fumigated and their eyes were sour.


    I can''t see the situation at the foot of the mountain.


    Mi Ran''er ran to the other side and started a fire. According to the way just now, he made thick smoke.


    The eagles'' painful howls continued in the air.


    In addition, the situation on the ground could not be seen clearly, and the stone falling from the claw had never been hit again.


    Mi Raner''s wit brightened Gus''s eyes. He came to MI Raner''s side and grabbed her small arm. "Go back to the cave first and give it to me here."


    "Well, let the injured go back to the cave first with smoke. After the eagle people leave, let them come to me to bandage their wounds." Mi Raner told me to turn around and prepare to go back to the cave.


    When she climbed the hillside, she attracted the attention of an eagle clan flying nearby because of her different dress from ordinary orcs.


    There was another Eagle roar. Mi Raner only felt that the strong wind was coming. She slipped under her feet and almost fell from the hillside.


    She couldn''t fall because she was caught by a pair of Iron Eagle claws and carried her clothes directly into the air.


    "Ah, let me go..." Mi Ran''er struggled hard, but she couldn''t shake the eagle claws at all.


    I can only see myself flying higher and higher.


    "Gus, help me..." she was so frightened that her voice split!


    When Gus heard her cry for help, his face turned white and jumped to the top of the mountain as fast as possible. Still, he could only see Mi Raner taken away by the eagle family.


    "Damn it!" he cursed and looked at the retreat direction of the eagle family with cold eyes.

 Chapter 1845

    Mi Ran''er was blowing in the high wind, and his face was almost scratched by the wind knife.


    "I said, brother bird and brother eagle, can you put me down first? I''m really dizzy and want to vomit!" Mi Ran''er''s body is no better than her own. If she owned it, she wouldn''t be afraid of flying to the Ninth Heaven.


    But the original Lord''s body was mortal. Such a great impact really made her almost fall apart.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know if the eagle listened.


    Finally, MI Raner fainted directly.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a weed.


    She struggled to sit up.


    She also found that the weed seemed to be shaking, and there was a cool wind blowing on her face.


    She calmed down and looked around.


    "Wow!"


    Mi Raner screamed and fell on the edge of the weed.


    She is now on a towering tree. A huge bird''s nest is in the middle of the branches of the tree. The bird''s nest is stable and can be tossed about by people.


    But mi Ran''er cherished his life for fear that he would toss over the bird''s nest. He fell from this height. Although he would not break into pieces, he also fell half dead.


    Just as she was thinking about how to get down from the tree, the voice of the system sounded in her mind: "Ding ~ congratulations to the host on starting the branch task - escape from the eagle family. The reward of this task is 20 + character value and 20 + skill value."


    It seems that this task is not very difficult, so there are not many rewards.


    Mi Raner accepted the task and came to the edge of the bird''s nest again.


    When I was ready to climb down, a clear voice suddenly sounded on my head.


    "At this height, except those with wings, people who practice xuanshu and understand lightness skills can go on. If you are a weak little Terran, you have only one choice!"


    Mi Ran''er was frightened by the sudden sound, and immediately raised her eyes to her head.


    A man with several black feathers on his head sat on the branch above her, swaying his legs, hanging a pair of hawk and Falcon eyes, looking at the little female in the bird''s nest and mocking her.


    His body was full of feathers, showing only a pair of muscular arms and a handsome face.


    Mi Ran''er looked carefully and suddenly found that the man''s clothes didn''t grow out of his body, but were made of feathers. They hung on his body and looked very beautiful.


    Her eyes lit up slightly. She raised her little hand, pointed to the man''s clothes and said with a low smile: "handsome boy, your clothes are very good."


    "Like it?"


    The man suddenly jumped down from the tree trunk and fell straight into the bird''s nest. Mi Raner was afraid that the bird''s nest would collapse by this guy. He quickly hugged the tree trunk around him and worried that he would lose his life!


    The man deceived Mi Raner, reached out and gently touched her small face: "give you a set? However, put on my Eagle family clothes, you are my Eagle family."


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "No, forget it. I still like this dress on myself. It''s soft."


    Mi Ran''er grabbed her collar with an embarrassed but polite smile.


    Show that you have no happiness.


    She smiled at the man in front of her and whispered, "well, you just said, I have only one choice. What''s that choice?"

 Chapter 1846

    "That''s... Jump down from here ~" the man grabbed her arm and pressed her on the edge of the bird''s nest. His voice turned sharply.


    Mi Ran''er''s arm was particularly painful when she was grabbed by his claws. She frowned and misted her beautiful big eyes. "Well, you hurt me... And why did you catch me to the eagle family? I''m just a little female with no strength to bind chickens. Shouldn''t I be a threat to your powerful and strong female?"


    "No threat?" the man seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world and immediately laughed, "I haven''t forgotten how we couldn''t continue to attack in the White Wolf clan before!"


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that the eagle saw what he had done in the forest.


    Sure enough, the eagle''s eyes are really very good.


    She looked at the man''s eyes and sighed helplessly, "I''m also for my male family. You harass so many of them and hurt them. If I don''t help, what if they are destroyed?"


    Mi Raner just wanted to say his position.


    The man did sneer, "your male? You mean Gus, the patriarch of the wolf family? He is so cruel and cruel that there will be females willing to marry him. You are not afraid that he will bite off your neck when he is unhappy in the future?"


    The words of the eagle family made Mi Raner shudder.


    This Gus''s bloodthirsty cruelty has not spread throughout the animal world, has it?


    However, at this time, MI Raner will still help Gus speak: "Gus is very kind to me. I know who he is, so I won''t worry that he will hurt me. Don''t sow discord here. It will never affect the feelings between me and GUS!"


    Mi Raner''s words, the man''s face gradually deteriorated.


    "The world has really changed. Now even a guy like Gus can see a female. I''m still alone, but I''m really jealous!"


    Mi Ran''er listened to the man and couldn''t help laughing. "You are so handsome. Do you want any kind of female? I''m afraid you''ve chosen too much..."


    Mi Ran''er said something, but she was very wary of men.


    She is still the man who caught the hostage here. Now no matter how much they talk, the man will still threaten Gus with himself.


    "You say, Gus, will you come to this eagle family to take risks for you?" the man didn''t answer this topic after hearing Mi Raner''s words, but directly changed the topic, looked at Mi Raner mockingly and asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head slowly. "How do I know? I''m not a worm in Gus''s stomach. Besides, if I follow my selfishness, in fact, I don''t want Gus to save me. I don''t want him because I''m in danger!"


    "Then you''re not afraid. We Eagle people will eat you directly as prey?" the man suddenly grabbed her neck and pulled her closer. Looking at the thin skin and tender flesh on her face, the smile on her face became colder and colder.


    Mi Raner was choked by him and could hardly breathe.


    Her face rose red. She raised her hand and grabbed the man''s arm and struggled, "well... I''d rather you kill me than let you use me to threaten Gus! Kill me..."

 Chapter 1847

    The man didn''t expect Mi Raner to refuse so much.


    In his eyes, he was even more surprised,


    Immediately, he threw her away, smiled sarcastically, and stood up, "don''t think the stimulation is useful to me. Since I''ve brought you back, I have to let you play your greatest role. Otherwise, I''ve already thrown you into the abyss and left you in pieces!"


    With that, the man grew wings behind him, flashed his wings directly and left.


    Mi Ran''er was left in the tree by him.


    Rubbing his neck, MI Ran''er scolded: "meow, why are these men so heavy now? It''s going to hurt her!"


    While swearing, he climbed to the bird''s nest again.


    She looked at the height. There were many branches below, which could be used as a foothold.


    She pursed her lips, took a deep breath and began to plan the strength and movement of the jump.


    After thinking for a while, MI Ran''er stood on the branch.


    Ready to go down.


    "You''ll die."


    Mi Ran''er hasn''t jumped yet, but there is another sound behind him.


    She was so frightened that she fell down from the branch.


    Subconsciously wanted to reach out to catch the branches on one side, but none of them was caught. They could only watch their bodies fall.


    Just as her body was about to have a close contact with the earth, suddenly she felt a pull on her back neck.


    Directly pulled her up, and then fell to the ground gently.


    She fixed her mind and immediately looked back to see who was holding her.


    It''s an eagle.


    A white eagle.


    The feathers are snow-white and very beautiful.


    In front of her, MI Ran''er saw the White Eagle turn into a beautiful girl.


    The girl looked coldly at Mi Raner''s small face. She frowned and whispered, "just now you said, are you Gus''s female? Are you true or lied to my brother?"


    "It''s true. We just got married last night..." Mi Ran''er nodded.


    The girl''s eyes immediately became angry, "how could it be, how could Gus choose a little female like you who is useless? He should be worthy of a female like me! No, you bitch must seduce him!"


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately felt uncomfortable.


    She stared, angrily sneered at the girl in front of her and said, "I didn''t care about you just because you saved my life. Now your words have hurt me a lot. I tell you, if you continue to say that, don''t blame me for ignoring the saving grace just now!"


    When the woman heard Mi Raner''s words, she immediately mocked and smiled, "what else can you do? Do you want me to apologize to you, a useless female like you? How many moves can you do under my hands with your skills? Your useless skills are just the playthings of our orcs."


    The woman''s face was disgusted, "but a female like you is not worthy of being my plaything for me."


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and warned herself that this woman was here to say this on purpose, just to speak quickly.


    Don''t be angry.


    It''s not worth getting angry with such people!


    Mi Ran''er pulled out a faint smile from the corner of her mouth. She looked at the woman in front of her. "The girl is right. People like me can''t be your Orc playthings..."

 Chapter 1848

    "After all, I was a person when I was born, and you orcs have to work hard to cultivate their talents since birth. Compared with me, I am more lucky!"


    Mi Ran''er''s arrogance in her words made the woman''s face freeze for a moment.


    Mi Raner doesn''t want to waste words with this woman here. She frowns and turns to leave.


    The woman immediately reached out and grabbed Mi Raner''s arm.


    "Where are you going? Don''t forget, you are a hostage taken back by my brother. I saved your life for my brother''s sake. I don''t want you to lose value. If you think I really don''t want you to die, you will misunderstand."


    Mi Ran''er looked at the hand that fell on his arm. His eyes were cold for a moment. Then, he held the woman''s wrist, turned it over and threw the woman over her shoulder! Fell on the ground full of gravel.


    The woman didn''t respond to MI Raner''s actions at all. When the pain hit her back, she realized that she had been knocked down by what she regarded as a very weak family.


    Ashamed and angry, she immediately turned over. Regardless of the pain in her back, she grabbed Mi Raner''s neck again.


    This time, MI Raner can''t be a lamb to be slaughtered. She moves very flexibly. She immediately hides behind the trunk, and then turns and runs towards the deep forest.


    "You stop."


    The woman didn''t expect that MI Raner would be so flexible. In this place full of tree trunks, she couldn''t spread her wings and fly. Therefore, she had to rely on her feet to chase Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er ran in the forest for a long time, but he couldn''t see any mountains.


    She was a little desperate.


    The woman behind him was still chasing after her step by step, and there was no chance for her to relax.


    However, the hope of life is ahead.


    The hope of success of the mission is also ahead.


    Mi Ran''er''s feet are getting faster and faster.


    Gradually, the eagle woman was left far behind.


    Mi Raner finally breathed a sigh of relief and was a lot happier.


    However, such happiness did not last long.


    Suddenly an eagle roared from his head.


    "I''ll go, the brothers and sisters are really Haunted!" Mi Ran''er sat down under a tree and looked at the eagle circling in the sky. She angrily raised her middle finger at the eagle!


    She can''t run.


    My tone is so tired that I might as well take a breath here and see how I can escape.


    The woman caught up again.


    Mi Ran''er stood up holding the trunk and looked at the woman, "Why are you so eager to catch up? Listen to your tone, you should like Gus very much. No wonder Gus didn''t care about you when he helped your brother deal with Gus."


    Hearing Mi Raner''s words, the woman immediately became black and heavy. "It''s not up to you, the Terran, to express your opinion on the matter between me and GUS. I tell you, I''m not helping my brother deal with Gus, I just don''t like your Terran pestering Gus. I want to help Gus clean up the door."


    With that, the woman rushed towards Mi Raner.


    Maybe she ran for so long and consumed a lot of energy, so she''s not very aggressive at the moment.


    Mi Ran''er held her body and they rolled on the grass.


    Mi Ran''er stretched out her hand and pinched the woman on her waist. After making her pale with pain, she grabbed her arm and pressed her under her body.


    "I tell you, Terrans are not necessarily weak... Terrans are much smarter than your beasts. There are some ways to deal with you without hard Qi."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I wish you a happy new year and all the best.


    May 2019 be the year when we will not abandon.

 Chapter 1849

    Mi Ran''er showed her most ferocious look after she came to this position.


    Holding the woman''s neck, she refused to loosen it for a long time.


    Just when she thought she was about to strangle the woman, there was a flash of white light in front of her eyes. The white jade neck that had originally appeared under her hands turned into a bird''s neck.


    Many times thinner.


    Then the White Eagle hung his head and took a bite on the back of MI Raner''s hand.


    "I''m Cao!"


    Mi Raner scolded secretly, took back his hand, quickly rolled aside and hid from the second bite of the white eagle.


    The eagle took a piece of meat from the back of her hand. If she didn''t hide fast enough, the bones on the back of her hand might be exposed directly.


    Taking a deep breath, MI Raner endured the pain in the back of her hand and got up to run away.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound in the trees in front of him, and then a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    Seeing Mi Raner''s embarrassed appearance, Gus immediately got up and wanted to come to rescue Mi Raner.


    But a figure not much shorter than him fell down in front of him and just stopped him.


    "We males should not participate in the struggle between females, which is unfair to either female."


    When Gus heard this, he immediately sneered, "fair? Ran''er is a human race. She doesn''t have the strength and sensitivity of animals. Besides, Merck, your sister''s claws are sharp weapons. As long as you gently pull, Ran''er''s neck will be directly broken. Do you think it''s fair?"


    Merck lightly hooked his lips and pointed to MI Raner and Mo Yue. "Although Mo Yue has a pair of sharp claws, she can''t take advantage of the little Terran! If you do it, Mo Yue will tend to be weak, which is certainly unfair."


    Gus was impatient and glared at Merck, "I''m too lazy to tell you this."


    He was ready to cross Merck''s side and go to save Mi Raner from his predicament.


    Merck reached out and blocked Gus''s way.


    His sharp eyes swept Gus''s face.


    "It''s difficult to take it away from the eagle family, Gus... You have to pass me first." Merck said, holding his other hand in a claw and grasping it at Gus''s chest.


    It was several years ago that the two fought face-to-face. It was also because Merck was defeated by Gus''s men a few years ago. Therefore, they were so unconvinced over the years that they sent people to harass the White Wolf family from time to time.


    Want to force Gus to come out of the White Wolf family and compete with himself again.


    Gus is not in this mood. Things in the family have bothered him. Where is he in the mood to talk to Merck.


    In addition, Merck''s childish act of letting people harass him makes Gus feel that there is no need to continue to fight with this guy.


    Now, Merck is completely beating him in the face by taking away the people he values most.


    He must come and take her back to the white wolf.


    Gus''s eyes were awe inspiring. Then, there was a wind under his feet and retreated back, quickly avoiding Merck''s attack.


    The two men fought in the forest.


    Here, Mo Yue saw that Gus left the White Wolf family for the first time for a family like Mi Raner, and took risks. She really came to the eagle family to save her. She was even more angry and rushed towards Mi Raner. Every time she shot, she wanted to kill Mi Raner directly.


    Mi Ran''er was in great pain.


    Once, I was caught by this silent month on my arm and back, leaving scars as long as my palm.

 Chapter 1850

    The body is getting out of control.


    Mi Ran''er felt that she might be planted in the hands of this bird.


    His eyes fell on Gus, who was entangled with Merck not far away.


    There was a little reluctance in his eyes.


    She may not be able to complete this task.


    Not only can we not get the task value and character value, but also we have to deduct so much. In the future, we have to spend time and energy to fill the hole


    Ah ah!


    no way.


    She can''t waste her time mending holes. She must complete the tasks of each position and ensure that she is always profitable. Otherwise, she may fall into a strange circle of deducting, earning, then deducting and spending time earning.


    Mi Raner bit her teeth hard.


    He jumped up and pulled down a branch from the nearest tree. After holding it tightly, he turned and pulled it up hard towards the Mo Yue who caught up behind him.


    "Let you catch me, let you try to stop me, let you try to kill me." Mi Ran''er yanked down at Mo Yue with anger. Several times in a row, the rustling sound of breaking the air and the sound of flesh and flesh falling from the branches were very loud and obvious.


    Mi Ran''er seems to be crazy and pulls away at Mo Yue again and again.


    Mo Yue eats pain and retreats step by step.


    There is a complete reversal between the two.


    At first, Mo Yue runs away after MI Raner, but Mi Raner runs away after Mo Yue.


    "Stop fighting, it hurts... Ah, brother, help me!" Mo Yue jumped up in pain and kept shouting. Finally, she tried to call for help.


    Such a counsellor dares to dislike the Terran.


    Where on earth did she come from?


    Hearing Mo Yue''s cry, MI Raner''s heart was full of disgust.


    Frowning and pulling at the corners of her lips, she pulled down a lot slower.


    The blood on her body flowed more and more. Mi Ran''er felt her heart beat faster and her legs softened.


    She quickly sat down against a tree.


    "You should know now that the Terran is not what you call... Weak?" Mi Ran''er gasped at the pathetic silent moon holding her wings and shrinking aside.


    Mo Yue stared at Mi Ran''er with water mist in her eyes, but the hatred in her eyes was still so obvious.


    Mi Raner was not in the mood to say anything more to her. Her eyes fell on the two men who had not yet determined the outcome.


    Gus is obviously much faster, and his claws are not much weaker than Merck''s claws. However, Merck can fly with a pair of wings and hide very flexibly.


    However, his wings were too big and rolled up the sand in the forest, blocking their sight.


    Mi Raner really didn''t want to waste time like this. She picked up a branch from the ground, made a simple slingshot, picked up several sharp stones, narrowed her eyes and tried to distinguish who was Gus and who was Merck from the two figures intertwined.


    Merck''s black is too obvious.


    Mi Raner picked up a slingshot and bounced two hard stones between Merck''s legs.


    "Hmm..." Merck groaned and fell to his knees directly because of the huge pain in the knee socket.


    Gus took advantage of the situation and kicked Merck to the ground.


    Merck looked back at Mi Raner, saw the slingshot in her hand, and immediately mocked and smiled, "relying on a female to knock me down, Gus, you are invincible."


    "I''m not competing with you. I just want to take her back."


    Gus coldly withdrew his eyes and came to MI Raner''s side.

 Chapter 1851

    Seeing that her clothes had cracked many holes and covered with blood, Gus suddenly felt a dense pain in his heart, which almost made him unable to breathe.


    Mi Ran''er finally relaxed when she saw Gus coming.


    She raised her bloody little hand.


    Gus grabbed her little hand, picked her up and held her in his arms.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and fainted after smelling the familiar smell on him.


    "Brother Gus..." Mo Yue was still lying on the ground and saw that Gus was so gentle to the female, with reluctance on his face. "Marriage between the eagle family and the White Wolf family is the best choice... Isn''t it?"


    Gus glanced at her and sneered, "the premise of marriage is that I will like you. Unfortunately, I won''t like you in the past, now or in the future."


    Gus''s refusal immediately broke Mo Yue''s heart.


    Gus holds Mi Raner and prepares to leave.


    Merck looked at his back and frowned. "Gus, do you think you and this little Terran can be together for a lifetime? The life span of the Terran is much shorter than that of the ORC."


    "So what? After sending her away, there will be our two children with me. I won''t be alone."


    Gus smiled faintly and showed off his words faintly.


    Gus looked back at Merck''s eyes and said softly again, "Merck, you start to worry about yourself. There is such an unruly sister around you. If you find a female and ignore your sister in the future, I think she might kill the female."


    "I won''t!"


    Mo Yue immediately shook her head and denied, "I don''t care if my brother will ignore me."


    Gus hummed coldly, hugged Mi Raner and turned away.


    "Brother, do you just leave with Gus?" Mo Yue is still very unwilling.


    Merck sat on the ground, feeling the pain in the knee socket and frowning slightly, "otherwise? If you want to keep him, just rely on your own skills. After so many years of cultivation, you can''t even deal with a small Terran. Mo Yue, if your father is still there, I don''t know how disappointed you will be."


    Mo Yue said, "that Terran is too cunning. His moves are too insidious."


    Seeing that her sister was still like this, Merck sighed helplessly, got up and walked to moyue.


    He helped her up.


    "Are you insidious? I only see that she is very neat. She draws on you every time, leaving you no room for backhand."


    Moreover, when he started with Gus, she could find her own body shape and accurately bounce the stone in his knee socket, which made him tend to decline immediately.


    At first he really underestimated the power of the villain.


    Now, Gus is surrounded by such a resourceful female. It is really just around the corner that the White Wolf family wants to command the animal world.


    After taking Mi Raner back to the White Wolf family, Gus fetched some water and wiped Mi Raner clean, revealing his wound.


    The wound is still bleeding out.


    Mi Raner woke up with pain.


    She frowned and said to Gus, "there is a kind of grass that can stop bleeding. I see it outside the cave. Go and pick some back."


    Mi Raner''s tone was weak. Thanks to Gus''s sensitive ears and eyes, he heard clearly.


    Immediately got up and went outside the cave, found the kind of grass Mi Raner said, pulled it back, put it in his mouth according to MI Raner''s method, chewed it and put it on MI Raner''s wound.

 Chapter 1852

    He counted twenty-seven claw injuries on MI Raner''s body. The deepest one was on his back and almost revealed his bones.


    Mi Raner lay on the haystack and felt the pain caused by the penetration of herbs into the wound. Her whole body was covered with cold sweat.


    Her body was still trembling.


    "I''m going to kill Mo Yue!" Gus became more and more angry. After wiping all Mi Raner''s wounds with herbs, he got up and prepared to go out.


    "No." Mi Ran''er reached out and grabbed Gus''s arm. Her consciousness was a little blurred, "don''t go..."


    She urgently needs someone to be with her now.


    I''ve lost too much blood. If Gus had an accident after he left, he would really lose his hair.


    Gus had to sit down beside her.


    Worried that she was cold, she put on her coat again.


    Mi Raner grabbed Gus''s wrist with her small hand and narrowed her eyes. She soon fell asleep.


    After falling asleep, my little hands didn''t loosen.


    Gus looked at her pale face and thought that she had lost too much blood and might have hurt her vitality. When she fell asleep, he dropped the empty hand on the back of her neck.


    A warm air stream rushed in from MI Raner''s neck and scattered all over her body.


    At last, her pale face looked much better.


    It was a long time before Gus withdrew his hand.


    He took a few low breaths, and there was obvious sweat on his forehead.


    When fighting with Merck just now, he used a lot of strength. In addition, he now divided a lot of internal power to MI Raner. Gus was really tired. He just fell down beside Mi Raner, leaned against Mi Raner''s shoulder and slowly closed his long eyes.


    When I woke up again, it was dark outside.


    Mi Raner felt her arm sour and frowned. She was still holding Gus''s wrist.


    I moved my neck. It was easier.


    Now it''s just that the wound hurts, and the dizziness of losing too much blood is completely gone.


    Gus is still sleeping.


    She sat up and felt her heart. She didn''t understand.


    "Is the original master''s recovery so powerful?" she asked in a puzzled way.


    The system didn''t speak.


    The system really only speaks when necessary now.


    It''s getting colder and colder.


    She grunted in her stomach. She was a little hungry. She was ready to go out and see if there was anything to eat.


    But when she got up, she found that the people around her were breathing heavily.


    What happened to Gus?


    Mi Ran''er reached out and touched Gus''s forehead.


    "Wow, why is it so hot?" Mi Ran''er frowned, approached a lot with worry, and dropped his little hand on Gus again. "Do you have a high fever?"


    Did he get hurt while fighting Merck.


    Mi Ran''er went to light the fire first, and didn''t come to check Gus until there was a lot of light in the house.


    Up and down, MI Ran''er didn''t see any wounds.


    "Internal injury?" Mi Raner mended again.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Gus''s face.


    Wheat colored skin is much darker than before.


    Mi Raner tried his pulse.


    "A little weak, no internal injury, then he..."


    Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of his body recovered as quickly as possible.


    "This guy won''t heal me with his internal breathing?" when he was in the eagle family, Merck said that the world has metaphysics and should have internal power.


    So


    Mi Ran''er felt a warm current in her heart and looked at the man who was still in a coma.


    "Healing is healing. How can you treat yourself like this?"


    She wanted to prepare some food for a man that could make up his body. It''s best to find a container and boil a pot of Chicken Soup for him to drink. It can make up the fastest.

 Chapter 1853

    Mi Ran''er looked around and couldn''t find a container to cook chicken soup. Finally, she reluctantly gave up her love, took out her kettle, cut off the top section and left the bottom.


    It''s a big container.


    Besides, the kettle is iron and can''t burn.


    I have containers. Now I have to go to the forest and get a pheasant back.


    Although the wound on her body was still very uncomfortable, MI Ran''er came out of the cave with a slingshot for GUS.


    When preparing to go down the mountain, MI Ran''er met a little girl. When she approached, she recognized that she was the girl who cried in the forest last time.


    The granddaughter of the elder.


    "Sister Ran''er, where are you going?" the little girl asked in a soft voice.


    She moved her nose. "Sister Ran''er, why is there a smell of blood on you? Are you hurt?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "yes... But it''s not too serious. Don''t worry, eh, do you know where there are pheasants?"


    "The place with the most pheasants is in the forest at the foot of the mountain. However, it''s night at this time. Most pheasants have returned to their nests. Does sister Ran''er have to go hunting? Are you alone, can you see clearly what''s in the dark mountain forest at night?"


    The little girl patted mi Ran''er''s little hand. "Sister Ran''er, wait for me here. I''ll go to the pheasant''s nest and catch you a fat pheasant."


    Mi Ran''er was worried about whether the little girl could do it.


    But I thought that the little girl was a wolf. Anyway, it was much better than smearing herself.


    Then he nodded, "be careful yourself."


    "Yes."


    The little girl jumped down the mountain.


    Mi Raner sat on a stone and waited quietly.


    Soon, a snow-white wolf jumped up with a pheasant in his mouth.


    The pheasant''s neck has been bitten off by the wolf. The pheasant is very big and looks about seven or eight kilograms.


    Mi Raner quickly picked it up.


    "Thank you very much. You''re very good. You''ve got it so quickly. If I hadn''t found the nest of pheasants yet."


    The little girl turned into a man and smiled at Mi Raner, "isn''t my brother hurt? Grandpa is busy, so I tried to go hunting alone. This may be the instinct of the wolf. After one time, I became proficient..."


    Mi Ran''er touched the little girl''s head. "OK, great. You can be the backbone of the family in the future. Come here later. After I cook the chicken soup, you can take some back to your brother. It''s good for your body."


    Although the little girl didn''t know what chicken soup was, she quickly nodded obediently, "OK."


    Mi Ran''er worked for nearly half an hour before boiling the chicken into the kettle.


    The kettle hung on the fire was boiling, and some of the boiling chicken soup overflowed. The soup dripping in the fire made a Zizi sound.


    The man lying on the grass seemed to be disturbed by the noise, frowned, his eyelashes began to tremble, and seemed to wake up.


    Mi Raner hurried over and touched his back, trying to appease him and let him rest for a while.


    No, at this moment, the man opened his eyes and looked at her.


    "Wake up?" Mi Ran''er was stunned and wanted to take back his little hand.


    The man caught her.


    "HMM... what are you doing?" he moved his nose, smelled the smell of chicken soup, involuntarily spilled saliva between his lips and teeth, and the Adam''s apple rolled gently.


    He grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand, sat up and looked at the fire.

 Chapter 1854

    "Chicken soup can mend the body." Mi Ran''er smiled and wanted to take out his little hand.


    Gus frowned and stared at her. "Now he''s recovered? He has the strength to do these things."


    Mi Ran''er blushed and smiled sweetly. "Didn''t you heal me when I was unconscious? I made myself so tired. When I woke up, I felt your body hot and scared me. If something happened to you, what would you do if you let me do it alone?"


    The fear in MI Raner''s tone is not false.


    Gus can feel it, too.


    His heart was a little empty.


    Then he sighed, gently held her in his arms, and slowly opened his mouth in a gentle tone on her ear: "but if you don''t heal you, you may not wake up... The silent moon is too cruel. If I meet her again next time, I will double your injury today!"


    Gus really did what he said.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t hold back when she heard Gus''s words and hooked her lips.


    Reach out and gently touch Gus''s face, "well, don''t think about it. I''ll go and see if the chicken soup is ready. I''ll give you some to drink and pad your stomach."


    Mi Ran''er took her little hand out of her palm and took a bamboo tube to see the chicken soup.


    Gus looked at her busy appearance in front of the fire. Her thin body had a faint tenderness. Gus suddenly saw a little familiar taste from her.


    He felt this smell from his mother who had died for many years.


    "Ran''er..." he suddenly opened his mouth gently.


    "Hmm? What?" Mi Ran''er put some salt grass in the soup, stirred it carefully, and then tasted it.


    "Give me a baby."


    Gus stared at Tang''s side face carefully, and his tone became softer and softer.


    "Hiss..." Mi Ran''er shook her hand and splashed the soup on the back of her hand, which made her frown immediately.


    Then he turned and looked at Gus.


    Gus was so worried that he got up, grabbed her little hand, gently shouted on the back of her hand, and asked anxiously, "does it hurt? I''ll come..."


    "It''s all right. It''s just splashed. There''s no bubble." Mi Ran''er whispered.


    She took a cup of chicken soup and gave it to Gus. "Taste it first. The meat may have to cook for a long time. I left half of the chicken for stewing tomorrow."


    Gus took a drink.


    Originally some cold body, after drinking some hot soup, it immediately warmed up.


    Much more comfortable.


    He nodded. "It''s delicious. It turns out that these prey can do so many things. We used to eat raw food. It''s really a waste."


    "Make complaints about the Bo Tim tin mat", "let''s make the chicken soup boil."


    And GUS sat down by the fire. Mi Ran''er watched Gus drink chicken soup one mouthful at a time, holding his small face in his small hand. After thinking about it, he said, "do you know how this pheasant came today?"


    Gus drank soup and looked back at Mi Raner, "how did you come?"


    "The granddaughter of the elder went to catch it. Now she has to take care of her brother and learn to hunt by herself... Eh, don''t you white wolf females need to go out hunting?"


    "Well, it''s usually male hunting. Unless there are no males at home, females need to go out, but females are not as fast as males and can catch very few prey. Therefore, males of a race will help families without young males at home."

 Chapter 1855

    i see.


    Mi Ran''er was still wondering why the little girl was so excited about hunting.


    Seeing that she didn''t drink soup, Gus frowned and asked suspiciously, "why don''t you eat?"


    "I just ate some and I''m not very hungry now."


    Mi Ran''er takes the herbal medicine from one side, grinds it a little, and wipes it on the wound. Looking at the wounds on his arm and chest, MI Ran''er is worried.


    "I don''t know if there will be scars. If there are scars, it will be ugly..." Mi Ran''er sighed. "In that case, I won''t dare to wear clothes that expose my skin in the future."


    Hearing the pity in her tone, Gus gently hooked his lips, "even if you are covered with scars, I won''t dislike you."


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and stared at Gus. "I don''t care if others dislike me, but everyone has a love for beauty. I love myself, can''t I?"


    Gus was amused by her proud tone and nodded again and again, "OK... Of course! But don''t worry, with me, you will never stay in the dam."


    "What secret recipe do you have?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously as he approached Gus.


    The other party looked at her little face, which was more and more pink and tender in the light of the fire, and suddenly kissed her on the lips.


    Then he slowly opened his mouth, "the secret of heaven must not be leaked."


    The mysterious appearance makes Mi Raner speechless and explode!


    Later, when they had enough to eat and drink, they lay down on the weeds. Mi Raner knew what the so-called secret recipe was.


    He grabbed her arm and licked her wound.


    At first MI Raner felt itchy.


    But after waiting for a long time, the wound began to have a fine pain. When the pain reached a peak, it disappeared and replaced by warmth.


    Gus licked all the wounds on her body.


    The next day, MI Raner''s first thing when she got up was to check her wound.


    Scab has formed, and the scar around the blood scab is much lighter than yesterday.


    Gus''s method is really effective.


    Mi Raner''s eyes glowed slightly. Although she knew it was a shame, she was willing to do anything as long as she didn''t leave a scar.


    Anyway, they have broken through the most intimate boundary. What is this now?


    The sun had just risen outside. She came to the cave and was ready to wash her face.


    Mi Raner always felt as if she had forgotten something.


    "After bleeding too much, I found that my memory seems to have declined. Is the accident of the original owner''s body and bone still related to the soul?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously in his mind.


    The system slightly lifted the corners of the lips, "of course, when the body is weak, the soul attached to it can clearly feel it."


    "I see."


    Mi Raner kneads her eyebrows and comes to the mountain stream to squat down and wash her face.


    Just then, a strong wind hit her face.


    She didn''t have time to escape.


    Fortunately, a hand stretched out behind her, grabbed her arm and pulled her up.


    Gus wrung his eyebrows and stared at the elder who shot at Mi Raner. He asked coldly, "elder, is it too deceitful to sneak into a human race without resistance?"


    The elder blew his beard and stared coldly at Mi Raner: "where have you taken my granddaughter? I tell you, if something happens to her, I must let you bury her!"


    "Granddaughter?"


    Mi Raner finally remembered that he had forgotten something.

 Chapter 1856

    Didn''t she ask the little girl to bring chicken soup last night? The pot of soup was drunk to the bottom, and the little girl didn''t come.


    "What''s wrong with your granddaughter?" Mi Raner asked with a frown.


    "Last night, she said she was going to get food from you, but she didn''t come back. Now it''s been a night, and she''s afraid she''s been killed by you two wolf hearted men and women!"


    The elder is also concerned now, so his words are a little brain.


    Let Mi Raner and GUS listen and feel very uncomfortable.


    "She didn''t come at all. We don''t have to lie to you. It''s just a little girl. What did we do to her?" Mi Ran''er was very innocent. "Did she go somewhere else?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his eyes and looked at Gus around him. "You can explain it in a word."


    Gus took a deep breath, looked better than before, and looked up at the elder, "ran Er is right. If she didn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I''m determined not to fight such a girl."


    "Didn''t you throw my grandson under the cliff before? If he didn''t hang his life on a tree, now he would have been buried!"


    The elder really didn''t like Gus at all. "Moreover, you don''t even let go of your biological father. How can I believe that you won''t be cruel enough to shoot my granddaughter? You''ve always been dissatisfied with me. Maybe you don''t want to make an example of me."


    And Gus''s biological father.


    Mi Ran''er immediately grabbed Gus''s big hand with worry and didn''t want this guy to get excited again because of the elder''s words.


    This time, Gus held back.


    He sneered at the elder, "I repeat, I didn''t kill the father wolf! Elder, if you want to stimulate me with this again, don''t blame me for doing cruel things to your grandchildren!"


    "You didn''t kill it? Then why have you been reluctant to tell what happened in that cave that night over the years?"


    The elder''s tone was aggressive.


    Mi Raner felt Gus''s palm freeze for a moment. He clasped Mi Raner''s small hand with his backhand and exerted himself slightly.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly after feeling the pain, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just scratched Gus''s palm gently to calm Gus''s mood.


    But Gus''s attention was all on the elder, and he didn''t notice Mi Raner''s little move at all.


    Mi Raner was helpless. He could only frown and whispered, "what''s the most important thing for us now? What''s the use of confrontation here? Elder, you don''t believe us now, but at least you have to give us a chance to prove it?"


    The elder''s eyes fell on MI Raner.


    After thinking for a moment, he nodded slowly, "OK, I believe you for the time being. If it is proved that the child was badly hurt by you later, even if I fight for this old life, I will avenge the child!"


    After the elder general put down his cruel words, he turned and prepared to go to the forest.


    "Go and get something that the girl used, preferably through the animal skin." Gus said coldly.


    The elder paused at his feet and looked back at Gus suspiciously, "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t you want to find that girl back? Long deep forest, if you look for it like this, when do you have to find it?" Gus''s tone was a little helpless. "What''s the instinct of the wolf? Did the elder forget it so soon?"


    Gus reminded him that the elder suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 1857

    The elder immediately concentrated and wanted to smell something about the little girl from the thousands of worlds.


    However, it is the morning and everything in the world is waking up. All kinds of flavors are strung in the air. It is really difficult to carefully distinguish who is who''s who.


    I haven''t been able to distinguish the smell of my granddaughter for too long. The elder became more and more flustered.


    Gus looked at him and frowned, "go find something that the girl used!"


    The elder immediately opened his eyes and looked at Gus incredulously.


    Gus sneered, "I''m proving it for Ran''er and me. I don''t want to be a bloodthirsty murderer in your heart!"


    Gus said, his eyes were sharp in an instant, "you''re not going to find something soon. Don''t you really want to find your granddaughter?"


    The elder hesitated, but in fact, he looked at Gus from childhood. When the child was young, he was also very close to him. Their relationship deteriorated after Gus''s father wolf died.


    That night, what happened in that cave? The elder has been mending his brain for years.


    After all, Gus was so calm that he didn''t look like his father had just died.


    Therefore, the elder will feel that the death of Gus''s father wolf has a lot to do with Gus.


    Now think again, maybe you really fell into your imaginary fantasy.


    Gus may really be innocent.


    "Elder!" Mi Raner saw that the elder had not moved. He was stunned. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he quickly made a noise.


    If Gus doesn''t help, the girl may be really dangerous.


    The elder was called back by Mi Raner. He quickly turned back to the cave and found an animal skin used by the little girl.


    The animal skin was full of the smell of a little girl. Gus only smelled it, then returned it to the elder, and then came to the high place to smell the smell around.


    "Did you find it?" Mi Ran''er asked with some worry.


    The elder quickly glared at Mi Raner and motioned her not to say more.


    Mi Raner had to shut up.


    She lifted her head and looked at Gus, who was feeling the breath with her eyes closed.


    After a long time, Gus opened his eyes and ran towards the forest. The elder followed him. Mi Ran''er ran the slowest. With injuries on his body, Gus and the elder soon threw him behind.


    "I''ll go! Is bullying me an ordinary person?" Mi Ran''er stared at the direction they left, covered his chest with his small hand and panted.


    It was not easy to see the two figures. Mi Ran''er saw the little girl in Gus''s arms.


    The little girl was covered with blood, and her body was full of wounds that she didn''t know what to bite out. Some flesh and blood hung directly, only a thin skin connected together.


    This scene is really shocking!


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er asked hoarsely after approaching.


    "I don''t know yet. I have to wake her up to know. See if there are any herbs nearby that can be used. Ran''er, I''ll give you the girl''s life!"


    Mi Raner listened to Gus''s words in a deep tone, which inexplicably gave Mi Raner an invisible pressure.


    However, now this girl is like this. If she doesn''t get timely and correct treatment, she may really die!


    Mi Raner endured the pain of the broken wound on her body, found some hemostatic herbs nearby, went back to the cave, took her washed warm cotton padded clothes, and came to the elder''s cave.

 Chapter 1858

    Tear the cotton padded clothes into squares about ten centimeters wide and long. Then, stick a piece of cotton cloth with hot water, and gently wipe the wounds on the little girl bit by bit.


    The wound was cleaned, and the pain was very obvious. Even in a coma, the little girl frowned with pain.


    The younger brother felt guilty when he saw that his sister had been hurt so much. "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, my sister wouldn''t go out in the middle of the night or be in danger! It''s all because of me!"


    The younger brother said, pounding his head hard, trying to share some pain with his sister.


    Gus saw him so, with an obvious dislike in his eyebrows. Finally, he couldn''t see it. He got up and went to his brother''s side and grabbed his arm.


    "If you really feel guilty and sorry for your sister, you should get better quickly and share the burden for your sister! Instead of causing yourself secondary harm here."


    Gus said coldly and threw his arm away, "How big a person is, and always use the lowest way to solve the current situation. Last time, in order to show your grandfather how dirty it is to steal, I don''t think I need to say it clearly. It''s the same this time. I will only complain about myself and never think about how to solve it. If you look like this, how can you take over your grandfather''s position as an elder in the future?"


    Gus''s words made the younger brother blush with embarrassment.


    Mi Raner is listening to Gus''s words. In fact, she really wants to interrupt. Even if stealing is a dirty thing, Gus, you don''t have to throw him down the cliff directly!


    Such a crime doesn''t die, does it?


    At this moment, the system finally took the initiative to talk to MI Raner about words other than the release task, "host, you don''t think about who this man is so angry for!"


    Mi Ran''er was a little surprised. "Me? He liked me at that time?"


    The system immediately began to pretend dead again.


    Mi Raner: "


    After treating the little girl''s wound, MI Ran''er found two very fresh red ginseng from a pile of herbs.


    Boil the red ginseng into soup, squeeze the little girl''s nose and pour it down while it was hot.


    Red ginseng is fresh, so the effect is very fast.


    With the wound already treated, the little girl woke up before she slept long.


    The first moment she opened her eyes was panic!


    "Grandpa, help me!"


    She hugged her arm and shivered all over.


    "It''s all right, darling! I''m sister Ran''er. Tell my sister, how did you go to Shenlin last night and what danger did you encounter in Shenlin?"


    Mi Raner was worried that the wound she had just wrapped would crack. She quickly pressed the little girl''s shoulder and comforted her softly.


    The little girl gradually calmed down when she heard Mi Raner''s voice.


    She stared at Mi Raner squatting on her side. Her eyes were full of tears. After a long time, she cried out.


    "I... I met the people of the lion family. They... They lurked in the deep forest near the White Wolf family and specialized in catching the lone white wolf..."


    The little girl''s words made everyone present frown.


    The elder asked again, "you haven''t said what you do in the forest at night!"


    "I... I want to catch more pheasants, because sister Ran''er said that pheasants can make people recover as soon as possible. I want my brother to stand up early. Before that, grandpa can rest assured that he won''t blame me and my brother for what they did wrong..."

 Chapter 1859

    Hearing the child''s words, the elder''s face changed instantly, and his face was full of embarrassment.


    Mi Ran''er sighed, got up, turned his eyes to the elder, "now you should believe that Gus and I are innocent?"


    The elder swallowed his saliva, then nodded slowly, "sorry, I may be worried in the morning, so I misunderstood you and GUS! I''m really sorry."


    The elder asked Mi Raner to slightly hook his lips, "you don''t have to worry about this. Now the child is fine. I''m relieved. Well, I''ll come back when I change my dressing!"


    She went to Gus''s side and hugged Gus''s arm. "Well, let''s go. I haven''t eaten yet. I''m so hungry!"


    Gus shook his head slightly. "No! What''s the purpose of the lion clan ambushing near the White Wolf clan''s territory?"


    His heart was full of vigilance. He squatted down and looked at the girl in front of him and asked in a low voice, "how many lion people are coming to deal with you?"


    The little girl recalled carefully, "there are about four, not many, but enough to make me have no ability to fight back. They wanted to kill me, but they wanted to leave me to report. Patriarch, they are really arrogant!"


    Hearing the little girl''s description, MI Ran''er and GUS already felt it.


    Gus sneered and said, "do you still have a message? Does the lion family already think that it is a firm decision to occupy the White Wolf family? It''s too arrogant?"


    Mi Ran''er also felt that these lions were too much.


    It''s shameless to do such a sneaky thing and say such arrogant words.


    "What are the consequences of the eagle clan attacking the White Wolf clan before? Haven''t these lions seen it? They really think they can get benefits from the White Wolf clan? Let''s let them taste the tragic consequences of trying to occupy other people''s territory!"


    Mi Ran''er turned to Gus and held his big hand in his small hand. His eyes were very bright. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you deal with these people."


    Gus looked at her mature appearance, the corners of her mouth raised, and her eyes became gentle.


    "Well, with your words, I have nothing to worry about."


    The elder looked at Mi Raner and Gus, frowning slightly. After a long time, he began slowly with some worry, "do you really have a way to deal with it? I''m worried... These lions are too fierce, and the white wolf will not be their opponent."


    "Ferocious things usually don''t have too many minds. They just rush forward with brute force. At this time, an intelligent person is needed to deal with them!" Mi Raner smiled proudly. At the moment, she had a very clear plan in her mind.


    At that time, we must let the people of the lion family come and go.


    After leaving the elder''s cave, Gus took Mi Raner''s small hand and asked in great doubt, "what''s your plan?"


    "I won''t tell you until I''ve got what I need."


    Mi Ran''er padded his feet, leaned all his body against Gus''s arm, raised his small face, made a big face at Gus, and then, Hei hei smiled, "anyway, it''s a very good way. If you can''t deal with the attack of the lion family, it''s a big deal. You''ll sacrifice me to the flag!"


    Mi Raner made Gus listen to such lofty words and ambitions, but he just wanted to laugh.


    He pinched her face with helplessness, "if you can''t deal with the attack of the lion family in the end, where will I have a chance to sacrifice you to the flag?"

 Chapter 1860

    Yeah.


    If the lion clan succeeds, according to the White Wolf clan''s stubbornness of not moving its nest, the whole family may have been slaughtered by the lion clan.


    Mi Raner sighed, hugged Gus''s arm and whispered comfort in his ear, "don''t be so pessimistic. With me, I will certainly try my best to protect your territory."


    "Belong to you?"


    Gus suddenly felt a little strange and frowned slightly.


    Mi Ran''er quickly laughed, "no, it belongs to us..."


    They immediately went back to the cave, but walked near the white-collar territory. Mi Raner asked Gus how spacious the White Wolf territory was, and determined the specific terrain of the territory. Mi Raner kept it all in mind and was ready to return to the cave and draw the terrain on the cave wall.


    Breakfast was simply solved with wild fruit.


    On one side of the forest, there is a mountain.


    "Outside the mountain is the territory of the lion family. I think those who sneaked into the White Wolf family must have touched it from this place," Gus said with great confidence.


    "Go up and have a look?" Mi Ran''er looked up at the mountain, about 200 meters above sea level. It''s not particularly high, but it''s very steep. Moreover, the mountain doesn''t seem to have a big cave, so no white wolf chose to live here.


    Gus directly held Mi Raner in his arms. Then he jumped up and fell together. Soon, he reached the top of the mountain.


    Looking down from the top of the mountain, sure enough, the forest and grass quilt of the lion family are not as rich as that of the White Wolf family. There are obvious weeds and loess everywhere, which is more than twice barren.


    No wonder the people of the lion clan have been coveting the territory of the White Wolf clan


    "Where do these lions live?" Mi Ran''er looked over and didn''t see too high mountains in the lion family, let alone livable caves.


    "Lions like to live in groups. Most of them live under the trees in the low forest," Gus whispered, pointing to the low forest in the distance.


    Mi Raner recalled.


    "I remember that most lions live on the plains and are not good at walking in the mountains. I think we can use the characteristics of the White Wolf family''s territory and more mountains to block the lions!"


    Mi Raner''s words brightened Gus''s eyes.


    He quickly asked, "what do you mean?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the mountain at the foot of the mountain. "Transfer some young people of the White Wolf family to this mountain and live on the top of the mountain temporarily. In the daytime, half of the people went to the forest to search for the lions hiding in the wolf family, and the other half took bows and arrows to guard on the top of the mountain. As long as someone of the lion family dared to climb over the mountain and shoot them directly!"


    "That''s a good idea, but if all the people who stay in the tribe are old, weak, sick and disabled, and if the lion people sneak in from the other side, wouldn''t it..." Gus felt that MI Raner''s plan was not perfect.


    Of course, MI Ran''er also thought of this, "of course, there will be people there. Moreover, let those old, weak, sick and disabled live in a relatively high cave. Prepare some sharp stones in the cave and let people stand guard every day. As long as there are people from the lion family come and hit them directly from above!"


    "Good!"


    Gus immediately nodded and agreed to MI Raner''s plan.


    After the two returned to the tribe, Gus gathered several elders together and shared the plan.

 Chapter 1861

    Except the elder, the other elders doubted the feasibility of the plan.


    "Can this work? The lions are so fierce that they can really control them with only a few stones?" the second elder looked at Gus suspiciously and asked.


    "Yes, if the stones can kill those people, can''t we directly unify the whole animal world with these stones?" the three elders immediately agreed.


    Gus frowned slightly, and his anger had not been vented in his chest.


    The elder coughed up and said, "why didn''t you hit a man? Third, did you forget that you wrestled before and your forehead was smashed and blossomed by stones? Also, second, before you start fighting, you start to grow others'' ambition. When you really go to the battlefield, you can''t be the first to surrender."


    The words of the elder made the other two elders turn pale in an instant, and then they were full of embarrassment.


    Gus looked at the elder and said faintly, "since the elder agrees to my plan, let''s deploy according to this plan. Everything must be in place before this afternoon. I will lead the team in person for the search in the afternoon. I hope to catch those lion people before nightfall!"


    The elder nodded slightly, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    Gus was surprised by the elder''s cooperation. When he returned to the cave, he talked to MI Raner.


    "He must be relieved of you now, but he must still wonder about the cause of your father''s death. In the past, he must have been the right hand of your father''s wolf?" Mi Ran''er is drawing a topographic map and marking several points on it, ready to take these points as key fortification points.


    Gus nodded. "Well... The White Wolf tribe will establish a tribe in this good place. It all depends on their generation. Now, if we can''t guard it, our generation is too stupid."


    Gus''s words made Mi Raner feel a little heavy.


    Quickly hit a ha ha and smiled, "don''t say that. Huaibi is guilty. You occupy a good place and will be envied. It''s OK for a hostile camp. If there are many hostile camps, it''s normal to be unable to defend them, isn''t it?"


    After finishing the painting, MI Ran''er threw away the stone, came to Gus, padded his feet, with a little mystery on his face, and asked in a low voice, "ah, when are you going to tell the cause of your father''s wolf''s death? Or do you think we are not familiar enough to share this secret?"


    Gus holds Mi Raner''s clear eyes. His pupils are very clear. He can see to the end at a glance without any disguise.


    Gus''s defense was defeated little by little.


    "It''s not..." he shook his head, denied Mi Raner''s words, and his thin lips pursed slightly.


    "What happened in those years? Can you hide it for so many years, or do you want to protect the murderer who killed your father wolf?" Mi Ran''er''s voice became lower and lower, and she was closer and closer to Gus.


    Hearing the words "protect the murderer", Gus''s pupils trembled instantly.


    Mi Ran''er caught this and immediately realized that his guess was in the right direction.


    She reached out her little hand, took Gus''s big hand and gently scratched it in his palm.


    "Gus, aren''t you tired of hiding this from your heart? Now we are husband and wife and close people who can share this heavy topic. What else can''t we say?"

 Chapter 1862

    Her tone was gentle to the extreme.


    Gus tightened his fingers slightly and held her little hand.


    Moreover, MI Ran''er felt obvious pain as her fingers tightened.


    She frowned slightly and hurriedly said in a hoarse voice, "if you don''t want to say, don''t pinch my hand. I''m not you. What if you pinch my fingers out of place? It hurts..."


    Mi Raner''s tears are almost painful.


    "The father wolf was killed by his mother."


    Gus''s words made Mi Raner''s voice stop instantly.


    He raised his chin and looked incredulously at Gus. "What?"


    She thought she had heard wrong.


    Gus sighed. He had less strength to hold Mi Raner''s small hand. He also rubbed her small hand painfully and took her to sit down in front of the haystack. Only then did he tell Mi Raner about the past that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    It turned out that after Gus''s father wolf and his mother were together, the father wolf inherited the position of chief of the White Wolf family and became increasingly busy.


    However, Gus''s mother is a somewhat avant-garde person, very romantic, and love is supreme.


    She didn''t want Gus''s father wolf to be the head of the White Wolf family at all, because in this case, he would have no time to accompany himself.


    When Gus''s father wolf was not yet a patriarch, she expressed her opposition.


    No, the father wolf didn''t promise.


    Later, his mother''s words were confirmed. Gus''s father wolf became increasingly busy. Finally, even when Gus was born, he failed to accompany the mother and son to fight outside, that is, to occupy a large territory of the White Wolf family.


    When Gus was about to reach the full moon, he saw his father Wolf for the first time.


    The father wolf named him.


    The gap between husband and wife is getting deeper and deeper, which has reached an irreparable level.


    When Gus was five years old, the territory was finally completely attacked, and all the white wolves moved here. The gus family finally lived a happy life together for several years.


    When Gus was 11 years old, several small tribes nearby united and began to harass the white wolf in varying degrees in order to occupy the territory of the white wolf.


    Gus''s father wolf can only lead people to resist.


    This war is more than one year and two years.


    After more than half a year, my mother couldn''t help it.


    One night, holding Gus''s small hand, he went to the temporary residence of the White Wolf soldiers, found Gus''s father and told him to take Gus away from the white wolf.


    Of course, the father wolf disagrees. Gus is his descendant and the future heir of the White Wolf family. How can he walk away.


    He locked Gus''s mother in the cave and told her when he promised him not to leave before he would let her out.


    He also separated Gus from his mother and took Gus with him. He was worried that Gus''s mother would sneak away with Gus.


    Such a move made Gus''s mother completely desperate. On the night of Gus''s father''s death, she told Gus''s father that she would not run away again and asked him not to guard against himself like this.


    And said that she had not seen Gus for a long time. She missed Gus very much.


    The father wolf didn''t doubt anything. He directly brought Gus to meet Gus''s mother.


    But he didn''t want to be knocked unconscious by Gus''s mother with a stone when he was on his back. After he fell to the ground, Gus''s mother rushed up directly and bit off Gus''s father''s neck.

 Chapter 1863

    After killing his father wolf, Gus''s mother ran out of the cave like crazy. After that, Gus saw his mother again. It was more than a month later. He saw her body under the cliff of Houshan mountain.


    Gus didn''t tell anyone about this night because he didn''t want people to think his mother was a crazy woman.


    He can understand his mother''s loneliness and despair, as well as his father''s choice to ignore the family for the White Wolf family.


    He would rather bear everything than let anyone slander his parents.


    Mi Raner sighed helplessly after hearing this.


    The little hand patted on the back of Gus''s hand, "after these things are shared, one more person will share your worries. Do you feel much more relaxed now?"


    Gus looked at Mi Raner''s love for himself in his eyes. He pursed his lips, then nodded slowly, "yes."


    "If you have something to do in the future, you must tell me not to be a Muggle gourd. It''s not cool at all!" Mi Ran''er said with a smile. Then, his small face showed a little depression, and then stretched out his hand to hold Gus in his arms.


    She patted Gus gently on his shoulder and comforted him: "Well, don''t think about these painful memories in the future. We should look forward. When everything calms down, we can live a plain and stable life. However, don''t worry, I won''t be as stubborn as your mother. Even if you don''t have much time to accompany me in the future, I will understand you and provide you with the best help in all kinds of things."


    Gus listened to MI Raner''s words, and the feeling in his heart was not false.


    A warm current swept over his heart. He stretched out his hand and held her tightly in his arms.


    When the two hugged each other, MI Ran''er heard a systematic voice in his mind: "congratulations to the host, the completion of the standard task has reached 80%, please continue to refuel!"


    That''s 80 percent?


    Sure enough, heart to heart is still very useful. Now this should have fallen in love with her, and the remaining 20% should be the progress of the story line.


    She has to work harder.


    When Gus took people to the forest to search for the people of the lion family, MI Raner and the elder transferred the old, weak, sick and disabled of the family to several caves on the top of the mountain, and the caves below were covered with leaves and stones.


    Gus arranged for people to go to the points marked by Mi Raner and let them watch. As soon as there was a change, they immediately lit a fire in the pit dug out in advance and lit beacon smoke according to MI Raner''s instructions to send signals to the tribe and the people at the junction.


    This arrangement is very clever and has been appreciated by the white wolf people.


    In the evening, MI Raner prepared delicious food for the white wolf people. After eating and drinking, she came to the top of the mountain and looked towards the forest.


    Gus hasn''t come back yet.


    There was some worry in her heart.


    The lion is the king of beasts. Its mobility and aggressiveness should not be underestimated.


    Even Gus is powerful. If there are many people on the other side, it may be the consequence of losing both sides.


    "The White Wolf clan will be fine." a voice suddenly sounded around him, startling Mi Raner. Looking back, the man standing beside him was the elder.


    She frowned slightly, "Why are you so confident?"


    The elder smiled proudly, "after all, the White Wolf family has the protection of the wolf king, and GUS is also there. Gus has strong potential. It''s definitely not easy for people of the lion family to please Gus. Besides, don''t you still have a smart Terran?"

 Chapter 1864

    The sudden praise made Mi Raner blush successfully.


    She looked at the elder: "I''m really surprised that you will praise me like this."


    "My two grandchildren depend on you to survive. Even if our misunderstanding was no matter how deep, it should be offset by these kindness. In fact, I still owe you an apology. It was a little too much for you!"


    Mi Raner raised her eyebrows and slightly hooked her lips, "No, actually, I didn''t take it to heart, and I know why you did. Now think about it, it was for my good that you advised me to leave Gus. However, today I still want to say that Gus is not the kind of person you imagined. Everyone has the right to have their own secrets. Coincidentally, the thing you want to know is that he wants to hide it in his heart forever The secret in the cave... If he was really the murderer of his father''s wolf, how could he go to the cave alone when he was in a bad mood over the years? "


    Mi Raner''s words made the elder''s face a little loose.


    Mi Ran''er saw a figure shaking at the foot of the mountain, so she didn''t say anything more to the elder. She ran down some distance. After recognizing that the man was Gus, she was happy and ran down quickly.


    The mountain was steep, and she ran too fast. She couldn''t stop the car for a moment, and fell straight into Gus''s arms.


    "What''s the matter? Something''s wrong?" seeing that she was so flustered, Gus asked with some worry.


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head. "Can you think of something good? What can happen? I''m just worried about you because I didn''t come back. I''m just excited to see you back."


    At this point, MI Ran''er''s little face was flushed with shyness.


    When the white wolf people behind Gus saw that MI Raner, a little female, was so soft and cute, they all envied Gus''s blessing.


    After all, in this animal world, it is too difficult to find such a white, tender and lovely little female.


    It''s unique.


    Several people bypassed Gus and Mi Raner and went up the mountain first.


    Gus took mi Ran''er''s small hand and looked at the wound on her body that had not been healed. He was helpless. "If you run around like this, what should you do if you burst the wound on your body?"


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue. "It''s all right. It''s not so expensive. I left you half a roast chicken. Hurry up the mountain to eat something to replenish your strength!"


    Mi Raner took Gus up the mountain.


    Gus put his other hand in front of MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er saw that there were several wild fruits in his palm.


    Not Curcuma.


    It''s another variety. It looks very delicious. Mi Ran''er quickly picked it up and took a big bite.


    "Oh, it''s so sour!" Mi Raner''s small face wrinkled in an instant and spit out the pulp in his mouth.


    Gus was immediately amused by Mi Raner''s stupid and cute action!


    He laughed and said, "fool, you can''t eat the skin of this fruit. The skin is the most sour..."


    Mi Ran''er''s tears were sour. She managed to spit out all the peel in her mouth. She raised her eyes and stared at Gus. She said angrily, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "You ate before I could say..." Gus looked at me with a helpless expression.


    Mi Raner pouted angrily and looked at the fruit in her hand. She wanted to throw it away and didn''t eat it at all.


    No, Gus took the fruit she had bitten, carefully peeled it off bit by bit, and then fed the flesh to MI Raner''s lips.

 Chapter 1865

    The meticulous movement fell into Mi Raner''s eyes, and Mi Raner''s heart immediately felt a crisp warmth.


    Take a bite and the pulp is really sweet.


    Moreover, there was a lot of juice. After blooming in her mouth, she immediately covered the acid in her mouth.


    "Delicious."


    Her eyes were bright, she thumbed up and praised.


    "What does that mean?" Gus pointed to her gesture suspiciously.


    "Good, great."


    Mi Ran''er said, holding his arm, and they were ready to go up the mountain.


    Just then, a rustling sound came from the forest behind me, like something running fast.


    Gus felt the smell of danger and quickly pulled Mi Raner behind him. Then he raised his legs and kicked the running animals!


    The animal moved quickly and avoided it immediately.


    Mi Ran''er, who was pulled behind by Gus, saw that it was a golden lion.


    His figure is not too big, but his fangs are very terrible. At the moment, he is looking at Mi Raner behind Gus, looking at her skin and flesh. He is afraid that MI Raner has been regarded as the most delicious dinner.


    At this moment, it was completely late at night. The pale moonlight hung in the sky and shone in the lion''s eyes, revealing a dark green cold awn.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart beat fast.


    She was brave, but her heart beat faster, which was the physiological reaction of the original owner.


    "You alone? Are you tired of provoking me? Or are you lions so arrogant?" Gus sneered, clenched his fist and showed his fangs. As a brave white wolf, he straightened up and looked about two meters taller than the lion.


    Mi Raner didn''t want to be a burden after Gus started. She stepped back, hoping to go up the mountain quickly and find a safe place to hide.


    Just then, the lion rushed at Gus with all its limbs.


    He showed his sharp claws and scratched straight at Gus''s neck and face, trying to kill him.


    Unfortunately, these limbs thought everything too simple. Gus just avoided it gently, which made the lion''s attack empty. Then he raised his claws and patted it down towards the back of the lion''s neck, hoping to break its neck!


    When mi Ran''er ran to the mountain, the male wolves on the mountain had found what was happening at the foot of the mountain and were running down the mountain.


    Mi Ran''er wondered why the lion fought alone so impulsively. Was it really not afraid of death? But is that stupid? Isn''t that why I''m here to send my head?


    She felt that there must be something fishy in it. However, now that it''s far away, she can''t pass on her doubts to Gus. She believes that Gus is so smart that she can find abnormalities.


    Hurry back to the mountain first.


    She was about to find a cave to hide when a fast figure flashed on the other side of the mountain.


    She had sharp eyes and caught it immediately.


    The elder was nearby. She quickly pulled the elder to his side, whispered a few words in his ear, and told the elder what she saw. They went to find some little wolves outside the cave and looked at the road down the mountain.


    They hid behind the stones on the mountain. Looking up from the bottom of the mountain, they couldn''t see anything unusual at all.

 Chapter 1866

    So the three lions soon appeared again.


    Mi Ran''er made a gesture with the children, and then they all threw stones at the heads of the three lions.


    After all, their homes were to be occupied, and all of them were eager to feed. After a long time, the three lions broke their heads and turned to flee down the mountain. When they went down the mountain, they were stopped by the wolves who had killed the lone lion and came around here.


    It took less than half an hour to get rid of the four lions.


    When Gus returned to the mountain, MI Ran''er was far away and smelled the obvious bloody smell of this guy.


    "Aren''t you hurt?" Mi Ran''er hurried over and asked anxiously.


    Gus said, "No."


    Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that he was very hungry, he hurried him back to the cave and took out the roast chicken left for him. Seeing that he wolfed down and ate it with a satisfied smile on his face, "now the lions lurking in the White Wolf family have been solved, we need to prevent other lions from attacking again."


    "Well, sure enough, your method worked very well. We killed four young and strong lions without any casualties. If the father wolf was still there, we would certainly regard you as the God of my wolf family!"


    Gus threw the last bone to the ground. His deep eyes fell on MI Raner''s small face, grabbed her arm, and suddenly grabbed her in his arms. His eyes were deep and frozen her.


    "Unfortunately, I just want to hide you in my hole and don''t want anyone to find your beauty..."


    He didn''t forget that the lion saw Mi Ran''s coveted eyes when he was a child. Finally, he dug out the eyes and crushed them with his feet.


    His female can only look at him with that kind of aggressive eyes.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know what this guy was eating. She frowned. "I''m not your pet. You can''t keep me in captivity..."


    Captive?


    This seems to be a good way.


    However, Gus also knew that the little female in front of him would not be so obedient and clever. She had a pair of invisible claws. If he was a little bad to her, he might be black and blue.


    So Gus still didn''t dare to take the risk.


    He pinched her face. "Why don''t you go out and blacken your face a little? You''d better go out with me to have a tan more? Look at the animal world, where are females as white and tender as you? It''s like snow... No wonder they attract people''s eyes."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately understood.


    This guy is thinking about the lion''s eyes just now.


    She sighed helplessly. She reached out and pinched Gus''s ear and hummed: "no, how can you deprive me of my right to keep beautiful? Even if I blacken my skin color, my facial features are not very beautiful. You say it as if I only have skin color better than ordinary females, and there is no flash in other places..."


    Mi Ran''er muttered in some displeasure, and then pushed Gus away.


    Seeing that she was angry, Gus immediately raised a spoiled smile on his face, quickly held her in his arms, pinched her cheek and coaxed him: "OK, don''t discredit, forget it, it''s also a very proud thing to have a white and tender female like you, which makes the males of the whole animal world envy me!"


    Gus suddenly figured it out. At this point, he was full of complacency.


    Mi Raner was very helpless about the man''s changeable state of mind.

 Chapter 1867

    After searching in the forest for an afternoon and going through another battle, Gus was very tired at the moment. He fell directly on the haystack and closed his eyes wearily.


    Mi Raner also obediently lay down with him. There are people standing guard outside. If they see the beacon smoke, they will tell Gus at the first time.


    They went to sleep safely.


    It was early morning when I was awakened.


    Mi Ran''er opened his eyes vaguely and looked at the man on his side. The man had already got up and looked at the man.


    "What direction?" Gus asked in a deep voice.


    "On the mountain in the northwest, it''s probably the lion people who want to attack at night, but they don''t want to, but our people found them." the visitor answered with a voice.


    Gus immediately raised his lips, "it''s just right. We''ll solve it together. In the future, we white wolves won''t be attacked by these shameless lions..."


    With that, he was ready to go out.


    When he reached the cave door, he paused again, turned his eyes and looked at the haystack. After colliding with MI Raner''s eyes, he strode back, squatted down beside Mi Raner, reached out his hand and gently stroked Mi Raner''s little face: "I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry!"


    "OK."


    Mi Raner nodded cleverly.


    After watching Gus go out, she was worried a lot.


    He got up and went to the entrance of the mountain. Looking at the direction Gus took the people away, he asked the system in his mind: "should the male Lord die early?"


    "Host, this system will not be spoiled!"


    The tone of the system is inexplicable and a little beaten.


    Mi Raner roared in her heart, "can you open a spoiler option and let me spend something for this choice?"


    System: "but if so, where can you feel the fun of the task when you are spoiled?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "I can''t feel fun like this."


    I only felt my heart blocked in my throat. I was really worried to the extreme.


    "Is it good to at least reveal the end of the plane? Wouldn''t it be good to choose he or be? I don''t need to know the details!" Mi Raner complained.


    The system hesitated.


    After a long time, he said slowly, "then I... Try to report to the above? Whether it can take shape depends on whether the people above agree or not."


    "Above?" Mi Ran''er caught these two words and his face sank slightly. "What''s above?"


    Why does she feel a little weird?


    The system immediately explained: "do you think I''m the only system in the world? There are countless systems with codes, and the people above are the people who manage us..."


    Originally, this is still an industry.


    Mi Ran''er felt more and more strange.


    She sipped her lips, didn''t talk to the system anymore, and looked at the mountains in the northwest.


    The beacon smoke has not been extinguished.


    Gus had arrived there in the fastest time. In the moonlight, she could only vaguely see some figures, as if shooting with bows and arrows or hitting people at the foot of the mountain with stones.


    The defense items she makes are the sharpest, which can certainly inflict heavy damage on the people of the lion clan.


    They may not even be able to go up the mountain.


    But what Mi Raner didn''t expect was


    Suddenly there was an eagle roar in the sky, from far to near, and then more and more, one after another!


    In the dark sky, countless eagles are flying towards the White Wolf family, with huge wings flapping, causing no small waves.


    "Find some wet weeds and branches, come on!" Mi Ran''er hurried to find the awakened females and whispered.

 Chapter 1868

    When the females saw the eagles circling in the sky, their legs softened with fear.


    "Hurry."


    Mi Ran''er was convinced that they were still foolish and motionless, and immediately scolded them.


    The females hurried to find some weeds and branches nearby. They dug several pits above the miran''er cave, piled up the weeds and branches, and put dry and crisp leaves on the lower layer. After lighting, the smoke rose soon.


    After lighting two pits, the eagles flew close.


    Mi Raner saw that it was Merck who took the lead.


    Take advantage of another''s perilous state, make complaints about her.


    Merck Eagle Falcon''s eyes narrowed slightly and seemed to be smiling, "what if we take advantage of people''s danger? As long as we can occupy the White Wolf before the lion family, I''m not afraid of losing a shady reputation."


    Mi Ran''er became more and more disgusted. Seeing that he had no smoke, he lit another pit.


    The smoke on the mountain is getting heavier and heavier.


    Gus also found the eagle, and saw several wisps of smoke rising suddenly on the mountain.


    "What to do? Those cubs and females won''t be in danger?" a male worried: "these Eagles don''t have discretion. The patriarch might as well divide half of us back..."


    Gus frowned. Neither he nor Ran''er calculated that Merck would intervene in this way.


    He looked at the situation at the foot of the mountain. The lions had been killed to the last third.


    The remaining third seemed crazy and wanted to run up the mountain to kill Gus.


    "Let''s make a quick decision here first! After solving these lions, we''ll go back together."


    Gus ordered in a deep voice.


    "But can you hold it there?" the male was still very worried. His eyes were always on the tribe and didn''t dare to take it back for fear of missing any details.


    "It''s all right. With Ran''er, we can hold on for a while. When it''s solved here, we''ll hurry back as soon as possible." Gus said, and his actions accelerated a lot.


    Other males think of their wives and children, and they are just about to be excited. They show their killing heart. Every stone and every bow and arrow shoot at the lifeline of the lion at the foot of the mountain!


    On the side of the White Wolf tribe, after MI Raner lit all the haystacks, thick smoke rose everywhere, blackening the whole sky of the cave.


    Who knows, these eagles are smart this time. They also know that they won''t be smoked if they don''t stand at the wind outlet and change their position while taking advantage of the wind direction.


    "I''ll go. I''m fine?"


    Mi Raner was surprised.


    She gritted her teeth, jumped down the cave and took out some slingshots she had made in her spare time.


    Several children played with her. Mi Ran''er gave the slingshots to the children, lay down at the cave door, took a stone and bounced it up to the eagle in the sky¡ª¡ª


    Several children''s accuracy was not so good and almost failed.


    However, MI Ran''er never missed a shot, and every stone hit Merck''s wings and chest.


    Mi Raner obviously saw Merck''s body stagger several times.


    "I tell you, Merck, you can''t do any good in the White Wolf family. Leave obediently, otherwise, your end will be worse than those of the lion family, because as long as you become our prisoner, I will roast you into a roast bird and give it to all of the White Wolf family that night."


    Mi Raner wants to persuade Merck away with a loud voice, but his actions never stop.

 Chapter 1869

    She began to shoot stones at Merck''s heart and forehead. Now she really wants the lives of these eagles.


    Because they are ready to fall down on the mountain and kill the old and weak women and children in these caves.


    Mi Raner wailed in her heart. Gus, how long will it take you to get there! It''s almost unbearable here.


    Merck also fell on a stone outside the cave and revealed his body. This guy was covered with black feathers and dressed like a crow.


    "In order to avoid becoming the food of the White Wolf family, I have to solve your little human family first. Moreover, if you are here, Gus will go crazy. Once he goes crazy, the whole Eagle family may not be able to control this guy."


    Merck''s words made Mi Raner laugh: "so, you mean, do you admit that your martial arts are worse than our Gus?"


    Merck''s face sank when he heard three words of poor martial arts.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "What do you mean?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately.


    Gus walked towards Mi Raner with calm eyebrows and eyes, not ready to answer Mi Raner''s questions.


    Mi Raner quickly got up and retreated towards the cave. There was not much space in the cave. These Eagles certainly didn''t have much room to move. If they resisted in the cave, they could fight for a period of time. It''s better to hold on until they came back.


    "Merck, if you dare to do anything to me, Gus will not only go crazy, but may also eat people directly. At that time, he will directly tear you apart, and your defeated man will have no room to fight back! I tell you, you''d better not do anything to me, and you won''t be able to afford it!"


    Mi Raner carries her small hand behind her. She holds a sharp stone. If Merck dares to approach her and do anything to her, she will cut Merck''s neck with this stone.


    "Gus really cares about you? Isn''t he a guy like ice? He hasn''t treated anyone differently over the years. Is it because he really met the female in his life now?"


    Merck was really surprised by the change in Gus''s character.


    Over the years, he knows his nemesis very well. He always thought that Gus would die alone. Unexpectedly, as soon as he had a female, he was such a smart and beautiful female.


    It really made him envy.


    Mi Ran''er smiled complacently, "that''s because I''m special, so I''m melting his ice."


    "Really? I''d like to see what''s special about you little female."


    Merck said, raising his hand and grabbing Mi Raner''s shoulder.


    This time, MI Ran''er was not unprepared, so he dodged flexibly and dodged immediately.


    Then, the arm was handed out. The strength of her wrist was much better than before, and the stone in her hand was straight towards Merck''s neck¡ª¡ª


    Merck didn''t seem to expect that MI Raner would move so fast and didn''t avoid it for a moment.


    As soon as his neck hurt, he covered his neck in disbelief, retreated repeatedly, and looked at the female in front of him in shock.


    Mi Ran''er pursued the victory, and the other hand came again.


    This time, Merck reacted, raised her hand and clasped her little wrist.


    "You..." Merck''s neck hurts badly. He can feel the flesh and blood cracking. Moreover, the necks of their birds are much thinner. Even if they are transformed into adults, they are very fragile at the moment.

 Chapter 1870

    When one of his men tried hard, MI Ran''er''s wrist was crushed by him.


    Sweating with pain on her forehead, she struggled to get out of Merck''s men.


    Who knows, this guy now clings to her, doesn''t give any chance to let go, drags her with one hand, covers the wound on his neck with the other hand, and walks outside the cave.


    "Let me go, Merck. You''re so badly hurt that you''ll die if you don''t hurry to bandage and treat. Isn''t the territory of a tribe more important than the life of your patriarch? Isn''t your Eagle tribe''s tribal territory also very fertile? Why do you have to occupy other people''s territory?"


    Mi Raner was really speechless. He felt the pain on his wrist, panted hurriedly, and said silently.


    Merck was speechless and only knew to drag her to the entrance of the mountain.


    The other caves were full of children''s howling and crying.


    The eagles dragged all the old and weak women and children in the cave outside the cave.


    At this time, Gus and others who solved the lion people came back.


    "Merck, you let go of Ran''er and the white wolf people."


    Gus angrily stared at Merck, who was pale. Seeing that he had been covering his neck, his hands and feathers were full of blood stains, Gus was speechless. "You are injured now, and you can''t take any advantage of our men. I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise, the young males of the Eagle family are afraid to be folded here!"


    Gus''s threat is of little use.


    Merck pulls Mi Raner into her arms and clasps her neck.


    He threatened Gus with his eyes and said, come on, I''ll cut the girl''s neck if you come.


    "Gus, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ve scratched Merck''s neck. He has no room for resistance. I''ll protect myself and you go to save others."


    Mi Raner endured the pain and quickly told Gus.


    Gus saw that she didn''t look very good, but at least the girl could speak. Now Merck couldn''t say a word.


    Gus clenched his teeth and made a gesture with the back of his hand behind him.


    Then, slowly raise your hand.


    "Merck, I won''t do it. Don''t you just want the wolf tribe? Can I give you half? Just leave a little forest near the mountain and mountains for us... Half can''t? What about two-thirds?"


    Gus said as he approached the top of the mountain.


    Merck looked at his movements and was anxious to roar, but it seemed that MI Raner had scratched the vocal cord on his neck. Now he couldn''t make any sound except some painful sobs.


    "Merck, we have been neighbors for so many years. At least we still have some friendship. Can''t we leave a way to live? You can kill all the orcs of the white wolf. What about the uncivilized animals of the white wolf? Can''t you kill all of them? Once the seeds of hatred are buried, they will have more opportunities for revenge than us..."


    Gus said that he had leaned outside the nearest cave. Then his men raised their hands, quickly rushed the eagle closest to him, opened his mouth and directly bit off its fragile neck.


    Merck saw this scene, took a tight breath and wanted to summon his wings.


    But at the moment, he was so badly injured that he hardly had the strength to summon his wings. Suddenly, his legs softened. He clasped Mi Raner''s neck and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1871

    He dragged Mi Raner down.


    "Well..."


    Mi Raner felt that her neck was about to be cut off by this guy.


    Pale.


    The white wolves'' steps were very light, and now they were in the dark. Some white wolves lurked in the mountains above the cave, and then jumped on the eagle family below accurately.


    The White Wolf didn''t show any mercy. He knocked down the eagle and directly bit off his neck.


    He drove the old, weak, women and children into the cave, and GUS ran to MI Raner.


    Looking at Merck''s ghost appearance, he stretched out his hand and clamped Merck''s arm.


    "Let go!" he snapped.


    Merck''s fingers curled up and didn''t move at all.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll break your hand?" Gus threatened coldly.


    Merck still didn''t move.


    Gus: "


    Finally, he broke it off finger by finger.


    Mi Raner, who was about to suffocate, finally breathed fresh air.


    Merck fell to the ground pale.


    Gus had no time to worry about him. He picked up Mi Raner. Seeing that she was covered with blood, he asked anxiously, "where did you hurt?"


    Mi Raner raised her pinched hand.


    Gus felt the bone wrong, but he didn''t know how to set it right.


    After MI Raner breathed smoothly, he restored the bone with one hand, but he didn''t dare to move any more.


    She leaned against Gus''s arms, stood up and looked at Merck who fell to the ground: "what about this guy? Kill him directly?"


    "If the chief of the eagle clan dies in the White Wolf clan, the White Wolf clan will really have no peace in the future."


    Gus frowned slightly. "Let him live and die. He asked for all this."


    Gus thought of MI Raner''s pain just now. He couldn''t help but raise his foot and kick Merck.


    "You still want to take advantage of people''s danger, this guy, you really despise me white wolf..." Gus said angrily, holding Mi Raner into the cave.


    Before long, an eagle howling with sadness sounded. After a while, Gus came out of the cave. The place where Merck was lying was empty.


    "Mo Yue took him away."


    Gus returns to the cave and tells Mi Raner the news.


    Mi Raner fell on the haystack and answered vaguely.


    Now that everything had been settled, Gus lay down next to her. They were very relaxed. They narrowed their eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Wake up again, it''s already three poles in the sun.


    Mi Raner''s wrist still hurts.


    Gus circled her little body and breathed in her ear.


    The man who got up in the morning was very hot, and some places had already awakened. Mi Ran''er felt it, and his small face turned red. He could only act as if he didn''t find anything. He didn''t dare to move his bones. He was afraid of completely wiping the gun and getting angry. He ate it and wiped it clean when the sun was shining.


    After all, there will be people walking around outside the cave. It would be a shame if someone bumped into them.


    She swallowed her saliva and narrowed her eyes to pretend to sleep.


    Who knows, a few seconds later, two pieces of warmth fell on her cheek, kissing and sucking on her white and tender skin.


    The throbbing made Mi Raner tremble slightly, and she had a little shy reaction.


    Then, deep laughter was close at hand.


    Hearing the laughter, MI Raner''s little face turned red.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep?"


    Gus gently lifted the hair in her ear and played with it in the palm of her hand.


    Mi Ran''er opened his eyes and looked at him. The corners of his eyes were red and looked at him with a sexy desire.

 Chapter 1872

    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue. "Can I sleep like this? Then I''m too determined."


    Gus rubbed and rubbed on her neck and continued to laugh: "Ran''er, from now on, no one will dare to attack our white wolf family... In the future, we will have the most peaceful life."


    Mi Ran''er hummed and nodded, "I know..."


    Now the White Wolf clan has destroyed the lion clan and killed so many young males of the eagle clan. The reputation has been passed on. Who dares to take the initiative to provoke without fear of death?


    Gus''s hand is very dishonest. He has been groping on MI Raner''s small body. When he speaks, he also deliberately leans close to MI Raner''s ear. The warm breath swirls around Mi Raner''s earlobe, which makes Mi Raner''s heart very itchy. He scratched her and made her moan.


    "So, we should have a bunch of babies..." Gus said, suddenly turning over and pressing on MI Raner''s little body.


    "Be careful of my injury!" Mi Raner''s small body trembled and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    Gus''s movements were very gentle. In fact, he just pressed on her and avoided her injured wrist.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get the wound..."


    Then he kissed down!


    ¡­¡­


    That night, the dark blue sky was full of stars, and the moon hung in the sky. It was a day of reunion.


    Gus took Mi Raner to the last grassland.


    Mi Ran''er''s body is very weak. This guy tossed about today. He didn''t let her go until the afternoon. After eating something, he was brought here.


    The view here is broad, and it is a very hidden place. Mi Ran''er thinks that this guy must still be ungrateful.


    Wait, if you do something to her here, her weak body will turn into a pool of water.


    She looked at many wild flowers and grass on the grass.


    Thinking about something, MI Raner sat up, picked some flowers and plants, and made two very small rings in the moonlight.


    One flower, one grass, male ring, female ring, share very clearly.


    "Gus, we have a custom that men and women who are together need to exchange one thing in order to become a formal husband and wife..." Mi Ran''er handed two "rings" to Gus: "this is a ring."


    Gus picked up the two rings, looked at them, and asked suspiciously, "what can this thing do?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled his left hand over, took the grass ring to Gus''s ring finger, took it, pulled it up and kissed him on his finger.


    Gus''s fingers trembled in an instant.


    Although he didn''t quite understand the meaning of the ceremony, he was moved to see Mi Raner''s pious appearance.


    "It''s your turn."


    Mi Raner hands Gus his little hand.


    Following MI Raner''s method, Gus put it on her ring finger, and then his thin lip fell gently on her finger.


    "Congratulations, the progress of the standard story has reached 100%!"


    In her mind, the sound of the system sounded. Mi Raner had not had time to respond. A burst of white light flashed in front of her. The picture in front of her began to distort. Then she was sucked into the vortex, and the air waves around her made her faint directly.


    When she woke up again, she had come to the space-time rest station.


    Although mi Ran''er has no entity at the moment, she still feels a little sore all over. It may be that the soul is too tired. No wonder the system doesn''t directly take her to the next plane, but asks her to go back to the rest station to repair.

 Chapter 1873

    While resting at the rest station, MI Raner put down all her previous memories, and the finished task was really over. She could no longer immerse herself in past emotions, which was very unfair to the next task object.


    It took two days to sort out her emotions, and the system sent her on the mission journey again.


    Every time he went to the mission plane, MI Ran''er would faint directly because of the air flow in the space-time tunnel.


    When she woke up again, MI Raner felt a cold.


    "It''s so cold..."


    She curled up and struggled to open her eyes to see what she was in.


    The original owner fell into the snow and was almost frozen.


    Mi Ran''er felt that if he continued to lie in the snow like this, the original owner''s life would be worrying.


    She stood up and looked around. It seemed that it was in a relatively shabby town. There was a dim light not far away. The original owner held a lunch box in his hand, because it was still warm in his arms.


    Now that she has not been able to inherit the memory of the original owner, she is ready to take a rest at the door of the house opposite, at least to let the original owner''s body return to temperature.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the hospital, a flash of light flashed in his mind. Then, the memory poured into Mi Raner''s mind at the fastest speed.


    Now Mi Raner is in the 1980s. At this time, the country has not developed, and the common people all over the country are still very poor.


    The original owner is an ordinary girl in a small town in Southwest China. Her name is Yu Xiaoran. She is just 20 years old this year. Because her family is poor and her father values boys over girls, she is not allowed to go to school. Therefore, Yu Xiaoran is illiterate.


    The little illiterate had an engagement at birth. He was Xu Yunzhou, the son of the mayor''s family, three years older than her.


    At the beginning, the original owner''s grandfather saved the mayor''s life, and the mayor gave this promise. From childhood to childhood, the Yu family talked in Xiao Ran''s ear. If it weren''t for your future marriage to the mayor''s house, we would have kicked you out.


    Therefore, the original owner took Xu Wenzhou as his life-saving straw.


    In addition, he was handsome, and the original owner threw all his heart on him.


    From small to large, he followed him like a slug.


    Xu Wenzhou was so tired of her that he was cold to her from childhood and wouldn''t give her any superfluous attitude.


    And he made it clear more than once that he would not marry her. The words of matchmakers in the old society would not play any role here.


    Now it is a new society. He will never give in to the freedom of marriage and love.


    The original owner didn''t read anything and couldn''t understand Xu Wenzhou''s words at all. Therefore, he still relied on him.


    Finally, Xu Wenzhou couldn''t stand it. Three years ago, he took the college entrance examination. As the first college student in the town and the number one in the city''s college entrance examination, he could have stayed in the best university in the city, but he chose to go to the University in Nancheng for more than three years. Now he is the first time to come back for the new year.


    When the original owner learned that Xu Wenzhou had returned, he immediately secretly took a piece of sausage and bacon at home and made bacon rice. He secretly carried it out in the lunch box and was ready to send it to Xu Wenzhou.


    She was distressed that Xu Wenzhou might not have eaten good food in college.


    I don''t want to. I haven''t reached the door of Xu''s house yet. Because I was too excited, I slipped and fell in the snow.


    This fall brought Mi Raner.


    "A hot face sticks to a cold ass..." Mi Ran''er smacked his mouth. "It seems that Xu Wenzhou is the target of my strategy."


    Mi Raner now understands the rules of the task arrangement of this system.


    The more difficult the person is, the more likely she is to need a strategy.

 Chapter 1874

    The original owner didn''t eat well from childhood. After a fall, he was even dizzy. Even Mi Raner couldn''t stand it.


    Holding the courtyard wall to rest for a while, she raised her eyes and looked at the yard in front of her.


    Isn''t this the mayor''s house?


    The gate of the courtyard is on the side. Mi Raner hesitates to push the door in.


    If you give her the food in this lunch box, she will be able to eat enough.


    Why send it to be humiliated?


    Mi Raner thought so, holding the lunch box, turned and wanted to go.


    Just then, the door of the house in the yard suddenly opened.


    She gave a meal at her feet, then quickened her pace and prepared to slip away.


    "Yu Xiaoran?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s clear voice came, with a coolness that was colder than the cold wind. Mi Raner could imagine this guy frowning at the moment even if he turned his back.


    Swallowing saliva, a trace of helplessness floated on her face.


    In fact, she still wants to make a good correction and play a positive game with this man. Unexpectedly, she will


    Turning her head, she looked at the man in cotton padded clothes, touched the back of her head, blushed and smiled awkwardly, "wow... What a coincidence."


    "Qiao? You''re at my door. Tell me it''s a coincidence? Yu Xiaoran, I haven''t seen you for three years. Your IQ still hasn''t improved at all." Xu Wenzhou was full of disgust.


    If that pair of cold long eyes can launch an ice skate, MI Ran''er is afraid to be full of holes at the moment.


    You can insult anything. Why insult your IQ?


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes rolled and her mouth shriveled. "I''m just passing by. What I said is that I think you go out as soon as I pass by. It''s a coincidence. Where do you want to go? Do you think I''m here deliberately waiting for you to come out to create this coincidence? I''m not so bored on a snowy night."


    Xu Wenzhou was shocked to hear Mi Raner''s words. After three years'' absence, the girl seemed to become articulate.


    After MI Raner finished, she turned and prepared to go.


    "Ah..."


    Xu Wenzhou spoke again.


    "Why? Don''t tell me, you still want me to go in... Haven''t you seen me for three years? Don''t pretend, you can''t hide your disgust for me."


    Mi Ran''er said absolutely nothing directly.


    Xu Wenzhou took a deep breath and closed his lips. He clenched his teeth. "I just want to remind you that there will be heavy snow later. You''d better go home early and don''t freeze to death outside during the New Year!"


    "I thank you for the death of the new year."


    Mi Raner glared at Xu Wenzhou with disgust, turned and strode away.


    Xu Wenzhou has been standing at the door of his house, watching the thin figure, which is obviously much taller, leave a little bit.


    Her attitude changed too much, which surprised Xu Wenzhou.


    The moment he went out to see her, he was ready for her to stick up and call himself brother Wenzhou


    Who knows


    Mi Raner made it clear what Xu Wenzhou thought at the moment. Instead of going home directly, she found a tree to sit down, ate up the remaining warm bacon rice, and washed the lunch box with snow.


    She can be sure that Xu Wenzhou has kindled some interest in her at the moment.


    This time Xu Wenzhou came back for the Chinese New Year. She only had five days off. Then she had to go back to write her thesis and sign up for an internship. She had to take advantage of these five days to win him. It was best to follow him to the army.


    In this way, we can have the opportunity to completely admire it.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for long-distance love in this era to have emotional progress.

 Chapter 1875

    When Yu came home with enough food and drink, a strong wind came down on MI Raner''s face as soon as he entered the house¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er immediately raised her hand and held the arm.


    "You''re a dead girl who eats inside and outside. Now she knows how to fight back! Does my mother raise you, a white eyed wolf, after raising you for so many years?" Yu''s mother saw that her mouth was still stained with oil. Thinking of the sausage and bacon, she became more and more angry, and her other hand slapped down at Mi Raner again.


    "Mom, don''t I also want to invest?"


    Mi Ran''er lightly hooked her lips, then put her hands on the shelf, and then pushed Yu''s mother away.


    Yu''s mother was pushed by Mi Raner and almost fell to the ground.


    Finally, she stabilized her figure. Yu''s mother looked at her daughter in surprise, "you..."


    When did she become so bold? In the past, she beat her, and the girl was obedient.


    "To send food to brother Wenzhou, I also want to enhance feelings with brother Wenzhou. Don''t forget that brother Wenzhou only stays at home for five days this time. If brother Wenzhou goes to college alone this time, when will he come back next time?"


    Mi Raner''s words reminded Yu''s mother.


    "Yes, you are so old. If you continue to delay like this, won''t you become an old girl in the future? No..." Yu''s mother hurried to call Yu''s father who had fallen asleep, "His father, you can''t go to the mayor''s house tomorrow to talk about the marriage of the two children. This girl eats more and does less every day. If this goes on, our family will lose money!"


    Yu father was confused. After hearing his wife''s words, he thought carefully. His wife''s words were very reasonable.


    Nodded, "OK, I''ll go there tomorrow and take advantage of the new year to get the two children married."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately laughed, "Mom, I''ll go to bed first. Good night!"


    She had no idea what to say with such a bitch like woman here. She hurried into the room and looked at the thin bedding on the bed. She secretly said in her heart that being upright was not cold!


    Taking off only one coat, she got into bed.


    Fortunately, she had had enough to eat and drink. If she was still hungry at the moment, her body would never warm up in such a fast time.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she was awakened by the laughter of Yu''s mother outside.


    Mi Ran''er sat up with a frown and some displeasure. The cold wind wrapped her whole body in an instant. She shivered and immediately fell back to bed.


    "Xiao ran gets up quickly. Wenzhou is coming, and you''re still asleep. What does it look like?" Yu''s mother suddenly pushes the door in, pats mi Ran''er on the quilt, and says to MI Ran''er in a very gentle tone.


    In my memory, Yu''s mother was so gentle to the original owner when there were Xu''s family.


    "What is he doing here?" Mi Ran''er asked vaguely.


    "Of course I''m looking for you to go out to play. Today''s new year''s Eve must take you to buy firecrackers in the town and get up quickly. Your father is at Xu''s house at the moment. Your marriage should have been settled."


    Yu''s mother came up to MI Raner''s ear, "you two haven''t seen each other for three years. Now you''re not easy to come back. You have to hurry. Otherwise, you''ll have a bad relationship after marriage, and you''ll be the one who suffers."


    In the end, she is still her own daughter. In mind, her mother still prefers her own daughter.

 Chapter 1876

    Mi Raner gets up with her messy hair and comes out of the house while buttoning up.


    Seeing the man sitting in the main room, she pulled the corners of her lips, said a dumb hello to Xu Wenzhou, and went out to fetch water and wash her face.


    Looking at her sloppy appearance, Xu Wenzhou''s dislike in her eyes is even worse.


    After finishing, MI ran''ercai returned to the main house.


    "What are you looking for me for?" she asked suspiciously with a corn flour in her mouth.


    "I have something to tell you." Xu Wenzhou got up and went to her. "Come out with me."


    "If you let me out, I''ll go out? What can''t you say here?" Mi Raner ate up the corn flour and looked at the thick snow outside. He didn''t have a good way: "it''s so cold outside. You think I''m like you. I''m wearing a top-grade coat. Aren''t you afraid of the cold?"


    Xu Wenzhou looked at Yu''s mother and frowned. After thinking about it, he took off his coat and put it on MI Raner''s shoulder. "Is that all right?"


    Mi Ran''er slightly raised his eyebrows. Seeing that he was still wearing cotton padded clothes inside, he thought that he was vigorous and must not be cold. He nodded, "it''s almost the same."


    Xu Wenzhou clenched his fist. For some reason, he wanted to strangle the girl.


    This kind of thought is different from the boring thought before, but feels that she has a problem with her attitude towards herself. Now he prefers the sticky strength before and after her brother Wenzhou.


    Haven''t you seen her for three years? The girl has already moved away?


    But up and down in this town, where can there be a better youth than yourself?


    Mi Raner and Xu Wenzhou came out of Yu''s house and met many neighbors. When they saw the two children walking together, they all showed an ambiguous smile.


    Another troublesome aunt poked her head out of the courtyard wall, looked at Xu Wenzhou and asked, "Wenzhou, when will you marry your little daughter-in-law home? Look, people are so old. If you don''t marry again, Tang Xiaoer at the east entrance of the town will want her!"


    "Tang Xiaoer?" Xu Wenzhou frowned and recalled carefully before he remembered who Tang Xiaoer was.


    Yu Xiaoran used to play with him very well, and he was clean. However, he was just a joker and had no sense of propriety. Moreover, he liked to fight and make trouble.


    Will Yu Xiaoran marry such a person?


    The gap of vision is too big.


    "Yes, you''ve been away for three years, but Tang Xiaoer often comes to Xiao ran, Xiao ran. Just tell me, have you ever thought about being with Tang Xiaoer? He''s so kind to you, which is much better than Wenzhou''s stuffy gourd!"


    Aunt, it''s too big to watch the excitement now.


    Mi Raner raised her small face with an awkward but polite smile: "aunt, Tang Xiaoer and I are ordinary friends. He often comes to play with me because he sees me bored at home alone. Don''t talk nonsense."


    There was some displeasure in her eyes.


    Aunt caught it.


    Some smiled awkwardly, and she withdrew her head.


    Mi Raner did not explain the relationship between the original owner and Tang Xiaoer to Xu Wenzhou alone.


    She has just made it clear enough that the man can believe it or not.


    If he doesn''t believe it, he won''t believe it no matter how she explains it.


    So, what do you waste this tongue for?


    When he came to an old locust tree at the west entrance of the town, MI Ran''er sat directly on the stone under the tree wearing a mopping coat and looked up at Xu Wenzhou. "You didn''t speak all the way. Now there is no one. Should you tell me what you''re doing with me?"

 Chapter 1877

    "Today, your father went to my house to mention our marriage. Did you ask?" Xu Wenzhou was a little distressed about his coat, but this was not the point. He asked coldly with his calm eyes and the girl in front of him.


    Mi Raner hummed and smiled, "Isn''t that important? I''m 20 years old. My mother has given birth to me at my age, but I haven''t married yet. You''ve been away for three years. If you''ve been away for another three years, I''ll be twenty-three. In this era, I can be regarded as an old girl. It''s not easy to get married at that time. My father should be anxious."


    Xu Wenzhou listened to her clear words and took a deep breath. "However, marriage without emotional foundation will not be happy after all. If we are so strongly tied together, it will only be a tragedy in the future."


    "Is it a tragedy?" Mi Ran''er hung her lips, and the smile on her face widened more and more, "In ancient times, when those people got married, they didn''t see each other before marriage. After marriage, they were not harmonious and gave birth to so many children. There was no tragedy? We still know our roots and understand each other. When we get together in the future, we should try to accommodate each other. Of course, if you have this attitude towards me after marriage, the tragedy should also be."


    Xu Wenzhou heard the irony in MI Raner''s words.


    His complexion is getting darker.


    He tightened his teeth. "Can it be the same in ancient times as now? Now it''s a new society!"


    "Xu Wenzhou, just tell me if you met a girl you like in college, so you should come back to withdraw your marriage with me this time? Now because my father and your father are already discussing marriage, you come to me this time to ask me to take the initiative to talk about the withdrawal?"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to waste words with this guy, so she immediately shouted.


    "What?" Xu Wenzhou was blinded by Mi Raner''s thinking.


    "You do things by yourself. Just tell me what you like about other girls. You really don''t want me to be Yu Xiaoran. Do I have to stick to you like brown sugar?"


    Mi Ran''er said, got up, took off his coat and smashed it into Xu Wenzhou''s arms. "As long as you say the word" divorce "in front of my father and your father, I will also agree. At that time, you and I will be one or two wide, and there will be no relationship. In the future, there will be no more involvement in marriage freedom."


    Mi Raner finished with a sonorous voice and turned to go.


    But Xu Wenzhou grabbed his arm.


    "You wait!"


    Xu Wenzhou finally straightened out Mi Raner''s words, so now the misunderstanding is really a little big, "when did I say I met someone I like in college?"


    "Then why do you have to break your engagement with me? You haven''t said so much before. Today you are willing to say so much to me, not because you have someone you like?"


    Mi Ran''er turned her head. Her eyes were flushed by the cold wind. It seemed that she felt wronged.


    Xu Wenzhou touched her eyes and breathed a little disorderly.


    "I just want to remind you that there is really no room for turning around after marriage. Even if you file for divorce at that time... I......"


    Xu Wenzhou''s tone softened a lot inadvertently.


    Mi Ran''er''s small face overflowed with a faint smile, "you are so tired of me. I will take the initiative to divorce at that time. You should be the happiest person. Do you agree with me immediately?"

 Chapter 1878

    Xu Wenzhou paused. He was not sure about the future, so he didn''t know how to answer at the moment.


    Seeing his reaction in his eyes, MI Ran''er''s heart was full of a proud smile.


    This guy''s attitude is beginning to loosen.


    Mi Ran''er just felt warm in Xu Wenzhou''s coat. Now she took it off and it was even colder than before at home. She stamped her feet, wrinkled her small face and looked up at Xu Wenzhou: "if there is nothing else, I''ll go home first. It''s too cold..."


    She was angry at her little hand. When she finished, she was ready to run away.


    The coat with body temperature fell on her shoulder again. In her ear was Xu Wenzhou''s voice, "I''ll take you back."


    Xu Wenzhou is about 1.83 meters, which is very high in this era of famine.


    The original owner was only about 1.6 meters. Therefore, Xu Wenzhou''s coat wrapped Mi Raner from head to foot and fell into the snow. The hem of his clothes had been wet by the snow.


    After returning home, Yu''s mother asked Xu Wenzhou to stay for lunch. Xu Wenzhou shook his head and refused.


    After returning the clothes to Xu Wenzhou, MI Ran''er took Yu''s mother''s hand and joked, "Mom, don''t be kidding. Can our food be the same as that of the mayor''s house? Don''t you see that my father hasn''t come back yet? Uncle Xu must be entertaining my father now."


    Hearing this, Xu Wenzhou felt a little embarrassed.


    "Aunt, I''ll go first."


    Then he turned and ran away with his long legs.


    After Xu Wenzhou left, Yu''s mother immediately took Mi Raner''s arm and went to the inner room. She whispered, "what is he looking for you for? Is he going to withdraw his marriage again?"


    "No..." Mi Ran''er shook his head. "He just asked me to think clearly that marriage is not a small thing. He thought I might not understand anything as much as when I was a child."


    Yu''s mother was relieved when she heard this, and then asked anxiously, "what did you say? Don''t say anything to make him angry, you stupid girl!"


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not the little flower maniac three years ago. I know marriage is not a small thing. It''s a lifetime thing. Moreover, my love for him has never changed. If he wants to divorce after marriage, I''ll have a child early..."


    Yu''s mother immediately raised her hand and patted Mi Raner''s mouth, "bah, bah, bah, you''re not married yet. What are you doing now?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "I''m just imagining it."


    "Hey, you said that although your girl is a little thin, her facial features are not bad, and her figure is also good. She is one of the best girls in this town. Why can''t that boy look down on you from childhood?"


    Yu Mu is really full of doubts.


    You know, in the past three years since Xu Wenzhou left, some matchmakers in the town have asked whether the engagement between the two children has been dissolved. If the engagement between the two children is dissolved, the threshold of the family may have to be broken by these matchmakers!


    "After he went to college, he has a broader vision. Moreover, he went to high school in the county and has seen a lot of the world. It''s also right to dislike me as a little illiterate. Mom, don''t think so much now. I see Xu Wenzhou''s meaning. I shouldn''t refuse this marriage. When I get married to the Xu family and settle your heart!"


    Mi Ran''er patted her mother on the shoulder to comfort her and was ready to go back to her room.


    Yu''s mother stretched out her hand and grabbed her daughter, with a flattering smile on her face.

 Chapter 1879

    "Well... Good daughter, after you marry Wenzhou, don''t forget your mother''s family. Your brother is still in school now. He must spend a lot of money in the future. It''s up to you at that time."


    Yu''s mother scolded the original owner when she was a child. Now she can say these words. She is also a very thick skinned representative.


    Mi Ran''er grinned, "Mom, don''t worry. Anyway, you are my family. How can I ignore you? However, it depends on Wenzhou. After all, you know, even if I marry Wenzhou, I must not be the master at home. After all, I can''t do anything. At that time, I can only be a useless rice bug."


    When Yu''s mother heard Mi Raner''s words, she was a little angry. "Why are you so ambitious? You can''t work harder and forge ahead and help Wenzhou keep his family in order. In this way, Wenzhou can hand over all his wages to you."


    Mi Ran''er yawned and said vaguely, "let''s talk about it later. Mom, I''m so cold and sleepy. Go back to my room and sleep for a while. You can call me when my father comes back."


    With that, MI Ran''er hurried out of the inner room and went back to the original owner''s room.


    As soon as I lay down, the sound of the system rang out in my mind.


    "Open the main task of the standard plane, and the male master of the strategy. The task reward is 100 + character value and 100 + experience value. The system store buys one coin."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er asked curiously. "System store? What''s this?"


    The system smiled and said, "this is a new function. The host can open the exclusive store after the completion of the task level reaches 60%, and exchange the purchase currency for the required things."


    Mi Ran''er recalled that this should have something to do with her saying that she wanted to know the result of the task.


    The head of these systems is a man who can listen.


    "What can a coin buy?" Mi Ran''er was a little disgusted. "I don''t know how to give more."


    System: "when you can open the store, you will know what a coin can buy!"


    I didn''t say it.


    Mi Raner didn''t want to talk to this rigid guy, so she fell into bed and slept again.


    When he woke up again, Yu Fu had come back.


    Obviously, he drank two cups and blushed on his face. Seeing Mi Raner coming out, he smiled proudly, "if you get married, you can get married... On the second day of junior high school, you two went to the town''s Civil Affairs Office to go through the wedding formalities. His third aunt Wenzhou specially handled them for you two that day..."


    "Eh? Doesn''t Xu Wenzhou need to report to the school?" Mi Ran''er wondered.


    "Before he came back this time, his father ordered him to type the report first, so he can get the certificate directly."


    Yu Fu''s words made Mi Raner sneer directly in his heart. The guy has been refusing. In fact... He probably wants to.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so obedient. I really went to call back the marriage report.


    "Do you get a certificate on the second day of junior high school? Don''t the two families have dinner together?" Yu''s mother frowned and asked angrily.


    "Of course, that night, we went to Xu''s house for dinner. Later, we will be a family. Xiao ran will have to go to school with Wenzhou on the third day of junior high school. These two days, your mother and I have something to say earlier. It will be a waste of money even if we make a phone call!"


    In fact, Yu Fu was still a little sad about marrying his daughter. As he said, he wiped a handful of tears.

 Chapter 1880

    Mi Ran''er and Yu''s mother looked at each other.


    Mi Raner felt that what Yu''s mother wanted to say to her daughter had been made clear by noon today.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and yawned, "I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Don''t run away. It''s snowing so hard outside. It''s dangerous. Don''t get sick. Otherwise, when you go to the army, Wenzhou will be busy. How can you take care of you?"


    Yu Fu told him calmly.


    "Oh, I know..."


    Mi Ran''er said and hurried out of Yu''s house.


    Staggering, she came to Xu''s house.


    Seeing the roof of Xu''s small building, MI Ran''er immediately turned around and was ready to go in another direction.


    As soon as I turned around, I bumped into a hard body.


    "I''ll go, you pretend to be a ghost?" Mi Ran''er covered her hurt nose and looked up at the old man. Tang Xiaoer was angry. He grabbed mi Ran''er''s arm and pulled her under the locust tree.


    "Do you really want to marry Xu Wenzhou?" Tang Xiaoer''s voice was very urgent, with obvious anger.


    "Yes, our engagement was brought down from the womb. Now that I have reached the legal age of marriage, isn''t it normal to get married?" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang Xiaoer suspiciously. "Why are you so angry?"


    Tang Xiaoer stretched out his hand and took Mi Raner''s shoulder. He said to MI Raner with great sincerity: "Xu Wenzhou obviously doesn''t like you. You won''t be happy if you marry him. Why should you marry and suffer? Xiao ran, wake up. He''s so bad to you. You''ll suffer if you marry him."


    Mi Raner was helpless, "Little second brother, I know you are kind to me, but... I like Xu Wenzhou. Everyone in the town knows it. Besides, Xu Wenzhou may be hard spoken and soft hearted. Even if he is married, he will be kind to me. After all, I am such a terrible person. If he dares to abuse me, I will tell the world that he is a abusive wife Bad man! "


    With her temperament, how could Xu Wenzhou benefit from her.


    Tang Xiaoer shook his head. "I don''t mean that... I mean, you obviously have a better choice. Why do you have to hang from the crooked neck tree of Xu Wenzhou?"


    "Better choice?" Mi Ran''er was full of doubts. Then he looked at Tang Xiaoer in surprise. "Don''t tell me, younger brother, the better choice is you... Hahaha, you like me? But I just treat you as my brother. I can''t do it if you want me to marry someone who treats him as his brother. It''s too strange!"


    Mi Ran''er broke free from Tang Xiaoer''s men, saw the pain on Tang Xiaoer''s face, put away his smile and sighed, "Little second brother, I know what you think of me. However, my marriage with Xu Wenzhou has been determined. I will follow him to school on the third day of junior high school. In the future, we won''t have much chance to meet. I hope you will be married and have your own children when I come back next time!"


    With that, MI Raner nodded slightly with Tang Xiaoer and turned away.


    Tang Xiaoer raised his hand and wanted to stop her.


    But he couldn''t speak any more. He could only watch Mi Raner go away in the snow.


    Mi Raner can''t imagine how he would deal with Tang Xiaoer''s secret love if he were the original owner.


    She didn''t believe that the original owner didn''t feel Tang Xiaoer''s affection for her before. She also indulged herself to get so close to Tang Xiaoer and gave Tang Xiaoer so much hope.

 Chapter 1881

    But when Xu Wenzhou came back, he turned around and chose Xu Wenzhou.


    So it seems that the original owner actually has some white lotus flowers.


    No wonder Xu Wenzhou liked it before.


    After MI Raner left, Tang Xiaoer stood in place for almost two minutes before turning slowly and preparing to leave.


    But I saw a tall and thin figure standing on the road behind the locust tree. He was wearing a black coat and a pair of cold eyes, which just fell on him.


    Tang Xiaoer was stunned. Then, with a sneer, he walked in the opposite direction of Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou still stood where he was.


    He just heard all Mi Raner''s words in his ears.


    The taste in my heart is a little strange, especially when I hear that sentence. I always feel strange when I like Xu Wenzhou''s words. In fact, there is not much love for myself in the girl''s eyebrows and eyes.


    This feeling made his heart ache.


    I always feel that this should not be.


    Mi Raner doesn''t know about Xu Wenzhou''s tangled mind.


    Because the marriage was approaching, the dowry of the Xu family came very quickly. It was said to be a dowry. In fact, they chose some good new year pork and two sets of new clothes.


    The new clothes are for the bride. The bright red clothes are very festive. Let her wear them to get the certificate with Xu Wenzhou.


    Style


    What style are we talking about in this era?


    Mi Ran''er tried on the clothes and they fit well. After wearing them, the skin color became darker and darker.


    Later, when she went to the army, she had to bask less in the sun. Although the original owner''s facial features were very beautiful, they were not very good. With a black cover, it looked more ordinary.


    If the skin is fair, the original owner can deserve the title of beauty.


    There is a saying that if you want to hook a person, you must first visually make him unable to move his eyes, so as to further attack his heart.


    "Sister! I also want to wear new clothes. Go and ask brother Wenzhou to buy me new clothes. I think brother Wenzhou''s cotton padded clothes look good! Especially the coat is thick and warm. Why don''t you ask brother Wenzhou to give it to me? He certainly doesn''t need these clothes in Nancheng."


    Yu Xiaoran''s younger brother Yu Xiaobo suddenly jumped out of nowhere and came straight to MI Raner. He said directly to the lion.


    Hearing Yu Xiaobo''s words, MI Ran''er immediately sneered, raised his hand and stabbed Xiaobo on his forehead.


    "Want a coat? Here you are. Dare you wear it? Be careful to be regarded as a thief and catch you at the police station! If you want to wear a coat, you''ll work hard. After earning money, you can buy it yourself..." Mi Ran''er pushed Yu Xiaobo away and said in a disgusting tone, "don''t always think about letting others take advantage of others. If you''re good, don''t learn. Try to learn from your parents."


    Mi Raner actually really wants to teach this smelly boy.


    Who knows, when the smelly boy heard this, he immediately shouted, "Mom and Dad, my sister said you are a cheapskate... And you have a bad habit!"


    "I''ll go..."


    Mi Ran''er was surprised that the boy was only eleven or twelve years old, and he was so deep in his mind.


    And Sue crooked.


    It seems that in the past, the boy secretly told the original owner in front of his parents


    No wonder the original owner is often beaten for no reason.


    She stretched out her hand and twisted Yu Xiaobo''s ear. Her voice suddenly cooled: "smelly boy, you talk nonsense again. Believe it or not, sister, I''ll pick up the only cotton padded coat on you and throw it into the stove! If you don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know my sister''s strength..."

 Chapter 1882

    From small to large, Yu Xiaobo has always bullied the original owner by virtue of being spoiled by his parents. He has never been cleaned up by his sister like this.


    At the moment of being pinched, Yu Xiaobo immediately howled.


    "Mom, my sister hit me!"


    He screamed.


    Yu''s mother immediately came out of the inner room. Seeing the scene in front of her, she quickly came forward and grabbed Mi Raner''s arm, pushed Mi Raner away, and stared at Mi Raner angrily, "what are you doing? In winter, her ears are already frozen and torn off. What should I do?"


    She rubbed Yu Xiaobo''s ears painfully.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Yu''s mother''s eccentric eyes and sneered even more at the corners of her mouth.


    "It''s all right. Teach the smelly boy a lesson, or he won''t know the greatness of heaven and earth..." Mi Ran''er patted his little hand and looked at Yu Xiaobo.


    Yu Xiaobo''s lips wriggled slightly. He wanted to complain, but Mi Raner glared at him.


    Too fierce.


    Yu Xiaobo was stunned.


    Then he swallowed his saliva and couldn''t say anything.


    Yu''s mother didn''t hear Yu Xiaobo yelling outside, so she just thought it was sister and brother quarreling.


    She nagged Mi Raner and said she didn''t know how to love her brother.


    Mi Ran''er felt a cocoon in her ear. She simply returned to the house and began to pack up.


    The original owner didn''t have many things. There were only one or two sets of clothes she could take out to wear. She packed them all in her bag.


    Then, he turned out several pairs of shoe cushions from under the bed.


    The original owner sat for Xu Wenzhou. The shoe size is too large, because the original owner doesn''t know how big shoes Xu Wenzhou wears.


    I wanted to send it to Xu Wenzhou''s school, but the guy was unwilling to tell the original owner the specific address of his school anyway, so I did it.


    Putting the insole in her bag, MI Ran''er leaned against the bed and looked at the bare walls of the family, thinking that she might not return to the family in her life.


    Early in the morning, Xu Wenzhou came to Yu''s house with his Hukou book.


    In the cold air, MI Ran''er sat up with his dizzy head and looked at the sun outside, a little angry.


    "Just get the certificate. What are you doing so early?"


    I haven''t slept enough.


    Meow.


    She put on her new clothes and tied her hair in a ponytail.


    On weekdays, the hair tied into a ponytail covers a lot of cheeks on both sides. Now, after all the hair is lifted up, a small face is only big palm, and small ears are exposed. Mi Raner immediately regretted wearing a ponytail when she came out of the room.


    It''s freezing.


    Looking at her dress today, Xu Wenzhou remembers that the little girl has grown much taller and her figure is much more mature than three years ago, especially in some parts.


    Realizing where he was looking, Xu Wenzhou was ashamed and quickly looked away.


    Mi Raner didn''t notice Xu Wenzhou''s eyes. After saying hello, she hurried to wash her face.


    After finishing, she put on her scarf and earmuffs and came to the outer room.


    Yu''s father has given Yu''s household register to Xu Wenzhou.


    "You two go and come back quickly. After you get the marriage certificate, remember to take it back and show it to me."


    When Yu father spoke, his voice trembled.


    Mi Ran''er felt a little sad when she heard the tone.


    This is the instinct of the original owner left in his body.


    She nodded.


    Follow Xu Wenzhou and come out of Yu''s house.


    Xu Wenzhou is still wearing a stiff coat today, much like the one worn by Chow Yun fat in the movie God of gamblers. It is neat, the collar is pressed with edges and corners, and it is very handsome.


    Mi Raner also found that this guy''s hair was specially shaped with mousse.

 Chapter 1883

    Eh


    This sultry guy.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips in disgust behind him.


    After arriving at the Civil Affairs Office, there was only aunt Xu Wenzhou.


    "Hurry in and take photos. The photos have to be washed. You can go out for a walk. Has Xiao ran had breakfast? If not, Wenzhou will take her home for breakfast."


    The second aunt was very enthusiastic about Mi Raner. After pulling her in, she took a look at Mi Raner''s plain face, took out a piece of lipstick paper and handed it to MI Raner. She was worried that MI Raner wouldn''t make it, so she taught her hand in hand.


    After applying lipstick, MI Raner looked much better.


    Turning to look at Xu Wenzhou, she deliberately approached a lot, smiled and asked, "is it nice?"


    Xu Wenzhou glanced, then nodded, "OK."


    But a bloody mouth make complaints about it.


    When taking photos, the second aunt kept Xu Wenzhou''s expression more natural and closer to MI Raner.


    This elm head made Mi Raner impatient. Finally, he put his hand directly over his arm.


    "Yes, you have to be so close. You are a husband and wife. Why do you see so much outside! Wenzhou is really a fool to read!"


    The second aunt quickly took a few pictures, then stared at Xu Wenzhou and said angrily.


    Xu Wenzhou looked innocent.


    After taking the picture, MI Ran''er didn''t pull his arm back.


    Xu Wenzhou looked down at her, took a deep breath, grabbed her wrist and took her arm away.


    Mi Raner doesn''t care either. She goes over and selects the photos with her second aunt.


    Knowing that she didn''t have breakfast, Xu Wenzhou took her to Xu''s house.


    "Did I go to your house today as your daughter-in-law?" on the way, MI Raner suddenly danced in Xu Wenzhou''s ear and asked with a smile.


    At the foot of Xu Wenzhou, he glanced at Mi Raner, touched the smile on her face, and frowned, "what do you think?"


    "We haven''t officially proved it yet. My mother said that with that red book, we can be regarded as husband and wife, so... Now we should just be dating."


    Xu Wenzhou really didn''t understand these women''s thoughts. He frowned slightly and left a sentence, "I''m too lazy to talk to you about this!"


    The pace accelerated a lot.


    Mi Raner hurriedly quickened her pace to follow.


    When she arrived at Xu''s house, her mother saw Mi Raner. She didn''t see the happy look of her new daughter-in-law. Instead, she took some dislike.


    Mi Ran''er knows that she has always disliked the original owner. She thinks that the original owner''s family is a dog skin plaster pasted to the door. Because of Xu Wenzhou''s grandfather, she can''t get rid of it all her life.


    She even hoped that Xu Wenzhou could find an intellectual daughter-in-law.


    At least, and Wenzhou can have some common language.


    This is Yu Xiaoran. She didn''t graduate from primary school. From childhood, she only knew that she was pestering Wenzhou and didn''t have any ambition. Where can she deserve her son who graduated from college and is now being hired by major enterprises!


    Mi Ran''er looked heartless and heartless. After entering the house, he immediately shouted, "Hello, uncle and aunt!"


    Xu''s father was fine. When he heard the title, he frowned slightly. "He''s still called uncle and aunt? Should he change his mouth?"


    Mi Ran''er glanced at Xu Wenzhou on his side, and his smile did not disappear: "but Xu Wenzhou and I haven''t officially got the license yet. We just took a picture, and we have to wait an hour to get the license."


    Xu''s father smiled. "It''s just a procedure. Today is the day you enter the door. From the moment you step into the door of the Xu family, you are a member of the Xu family. You have to change your mouth."

 Chapter 1884

    Mi Ran''er said, but Xu Fu could only change his mouth and shouted, "Dad... Mom..."


    Awkward!


    This is really awkward.


    After she shouted, the smile on her little face gradually disappeared.


    Xu''s father answered very readily, while Xu''s mother hummed vaguely.


    Mi Raner doesn''t care about this person. Anyway, she will go to school with Xu Wenzhou in two days. She won''t live with her mother-in-law in the future. What does she mind.


    "Mom, Xiao ran didn''t eat breakfast. Go and heat up the rest of the morning."


    Xu Wenzhou took off his coat, went to Xu''s mother''s side and whispered.


    "Didn''t have breakfast? Just to come to our house to eat? This abacus is too good. Does she know that I cooked eggs and porridge for you this morning?"


    Xu''s mother disliked Mi Raner more and more.


    Xu Wenzhou was very helpless about his mother''s remarks, "Mom, no... I went too early, so she didn''t have time for breakfast. Don''t think so much. People can afford breakfast at home."


    Xu''s mother hummed, took her disliked eyes back from MI Raner, and reluctantly turned to the kitchen.


    Seeing Xu''s mother''s attitude, MI Ran''er suddenly had a stomachache and bloating.


    She felt that she might have been full and didn''t want to eat.


    "Wenzhou, take Xiao ran to your room. I''m going to the office. There may be people over there to pay New Year''s greetings."


    "OK."


    Xu Wenzhou nodded, looked at Xu''s father and pointed to the chair in the living room.


    "Sit here first and go back to my room when you get your card."


    Mi Raner said that she was free. After sitting down, she looked around with small eyes. Finally, she saw a newspaper at hand. She took it and looked at it.


    The newspaper printing technology in the 1980s was not so good. There was some deinking in many places, but it did not affect the viewing.


    Moreover, the newspapers at this time reported the real things that happened without any water.


    Mi Raner watched with interest.


    For a time, I forgot the setting that the original owner didn''t know a few words.


    Xu Wenzhou went to the kitchen to bring out the hot breakfast. Seeing her serious look at the newspaper, she frowned suspiciously.


    "Can you understand?" he went over, pressed his voice and asked in some surprise.


    Mi Ran''er woke up from a dream. Holding the newspaper in his small hand, he nodded slowly, "of course... Do you really think I only know one, two or three? I have taught myself well in the past three years."


    Mi Ran''er said, folded the newspaper and put it neatly on the table.


    It''s polite to raise your hands and feet.


    Mi Raner is really becoming more and more strange to Xu Wenzhou.


    "Breakfast is hot. Go and have some first."


    "OK."


    Mi Raner got up and went to the restaurant.


    While having breakfast, Xu''s mother has been deliberately wandering behind her.


    Maybe there''s something I want to say.


    Mi Ran''er stuffed the egg yolk into his mouth, chewed it and swallowed it. After drinking a mouthful of porridge, he turned his head and looked at Xu''s mother who was wandering behind him.


    "Mom, do you have anything to say to me? Just say it. Don''t hold it so hard. It''s bad for your health."


    Seeing that she had discovered her intention, Xu''s mother stopped pretending and sat down directly opposite Mi Raner, squinting at Mi Raner with a warning.


    "I tell you, after you go to school, you should be sensible. Don''t humiliate Wenzhou. Wenzhou said that his teacher is very optimistic about him. The future is bright. If you ruin his future, even if I risk my life, I will ask you to pay a price!"

 Chapter 1885

    Mi Ran''er listened to Xu''s mother''s threat, smiled and nodded quickly, "Mom, don''t worry, I''m not Yu Xiaoran who was not sensible before. I still know which is more important. I like brother Wenzhou so much. How can I make trouble for him."


    Looking at her clever appearance, Xu''s mother has a little distrust in her eyes.


    However, MI Ran''er spoke in such a tone that she couldn''t say anything more.


    Just a cold hum, "I tell you, when you go to Wenzhou, you should take good care of him first, so that he has no worries in the army, and... Remember your responsibility as the daughter-in-law of the Xu family and add a person to the Xu family as soon as possible."


    Mi Raner nodded again, "OK, mom, I''ll try."


    She doesn''t work hard enough alone.


    It depends on what Xu Wenzhou thinks.


    Without hitting the smiling face, Xu''s mother saw that MI Raner was finally clever today. She was embarrassed to get angry again. After taking a few eyes at Mi Raner, she watched her finish her breakfast and clean up the table.


    When he came out, Xu Wenzhou had taken Mi Raner to the civil affairs office again.


    An hour later, the two returned home.


    After the little red book in her hand was read by Yu''s parents, Yu''s mother finally couldn''t help crying with MI Raner in her arms.


    "Married... Now that you are married, you will no longer be at home. In the future... If you suffer any grievances in the Xu family, you have to bear it. Husband and wife''s life is no better than at home. Someone must compromise. Otherwise, the constant quarrels between the two people will affect the harmony of the family..."


    Yu''s mother''s words made mi Ran''er listen a little harsh.


    Isn''t that what she means to make her compromise more?


    Why.


    If Xu Wenzhou did something wrong, how could she not argue with him.


    "Well, don''t cry. Is it bad luck for the new year? It''s obviously a good thing." Yu Fu couldn''t see it and scolded.


    Yu''s mother had to stop, wipe her tears, let Mi Raner go, grabbed her little hand and told her again and again.


    It''s nothing more than old-fashioned words such as women''s morality. Mi Raner''s ears are not only harsh, but even Xu Wenzhou can''t listen to them.


    Finally, he left Yu''s house with his luggage.


    As she walked out of the courtyard, MI Raner turned around and looked at the dilapidated earthen house.


    "Reluctant?" Xu Wenzhou caught all her small eyes in his eyes, and suddenly whispered.


    "How could it?" neither she nor the original owner had deep feelings for the family.


    The original owner''s biggest dream was to get married early and leave this patriarchal family.


    Seeing that her hands were red with cold, Xu Wenzhou took her luggage and carried it. Then he stretched out his hand again, held her small hand and put it into his pocket.


    "Hurry back. My parents must be waiting for us to eat."


    Xu Wenzhou said and pulled her away.


    They met many people on the road and congratulated them on their happy marriage.


    It''s really unhappy, but only two new people know it in their hearts.


    Tang Xiaoer stood at the corner of the street with a bad cigarette in her mouth. She looked at a new couple walking hand in hand in the distance. She was really pretty in red clothes.


    That''s too bad.


    Such a charming, but not for him.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Tang Xiaoer ran out his cigarette butts at the root of the wall and strode towards Mi Raner.


    "Xiao ran! Just got married, should I send a happy candy to my eldest brother?" Tang Xiaoer went to MI Ran''er, stretched out his hand to stop her, hung his eyes and asked deliberately.

 Chapter 1886

    He came to make trouble at first sight.


    People around him looked at his face and thought that he had been so close to the original owner in the past three years. They immediately began to gossip and quickly began to talk to each other in groups.


    On one side, Xu Wenzhou''s face was slightly heavy.


    He felt his face damaged.


    Mi Ran''er was fine. A sweet smile floated on her face: "of course!"


    She found two sweets from her pocket. She touched them on the tea table of Xu''s house when she went to Xu''s house in the morning. Unexpectedly, they came in handy at this time.


    She handed it to Tang Xiaoer.


    "Little second brother, thank you for your blessing. Here''s the happy candy. I hope you can touch the happiness of brother Wenzhou and me and find a girl to become a home as soon as possible!" Mi Raner''s sweet words fell into the ears of the onlookers.


    Everyone was surprised. When did Xiao ran talk so generously?


    In the past, the girl was so dull that she couldn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    Tang Xiaoer didn''t expect that MI Raner would deal with it so freely.


    At the moment, he was caught.


    Not even candy.


    Not if you don''t answer.


    "Little second brother?" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang Xiaoer''s delay, frowned slightly, lowered his voice and called again.


    Tang Xiao''er woke up as if from a dream and held out his hand to bring the candy.


    Some smiled with self mockery, "OK, then I''ll... Touch the joy of you two. I wish you have a son early."


    As he spoke, he raised his eyes and looked at Xu Wenzhou, who had not spoken.


    "Doesn''t Mr. Xu have anything to say about my blessing? As a bridegroom, should I..."


    Before Tang Xiaoer''s voice fell, Xu Wenzhou said faintly, "thank you for your blessing."


    Then he dragged Mi Raner away quickly.


    Tang Xiao tightened his second-hand finger and squeezed the candy in his palm.


    Just listening to the click, the candy was directly crushed by him.


    After returning to Xu''s house, Xu Wenzhou left Mi Raner in the living room, carrying her luggage and entering his room without saying a word.


    Mi Ran''er made a small step. It''s not like following in, or not following in.


    She can only come to the kitchen door.


    Xu''s mother heard the news of two young people coming back and was preparing to come out to see the marriage certificate.


    "Mom, is there anything I can do for you?" Mi Ran''er asked quietly with a smile, standing outside the kitchen door, looking at the dishes already prepared inside.


    "It''s all right... Just wait for you to help serve." Xu''s mother turned down the fire for the soup, then took down her apron, threw it aside, came out and asked, "where''s your marriage certificate?"


    Mi Ran''er took out her own book from her bag and handed it to Xu''s mother.


    Xu''s mother opened it and looked at it. When she saw the photo, the corners of her mouth were proud for a moment. "It''s worthy of being my son. Taking photos is always so photogenic. Look, it''s a fight with some movie stars!"


    Mi Raner smiled and nodded, "yes, you''re right."


    Xu''s mother looked at the living room and didn''t see Xu Wenzhou. She asked suspiciously, "where''s Wenzhou?"


    "He went back to his room."


    "Come into the room as soon as you come back? Is there something wrong with this boy? Why don''t you go and have a look? How do you become a wife? Go and ask him if he needs to drink some hot water or take some medicine for nodding pain."


    Xu''s mother''s face became very fast. One second she was still smiling, the next she lowered her eyes and stared at Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner was helpless and could only remind herself in her heart that it would be good if she left on the fourth day of junior high school.


    Nodded. "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    She poured a cup of hot water and took it to Xu Wenzhou''s room.

 Chapter 1887

    Xu Wenzhou is sitting at his desk with a book in his hand.


    Near, MI Ran''er saw that it was a foreign language book written by a powerful physicist abroad.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Mi Ran''er thought that he went to find himself and took off his coat to wear. Maybe he caught a cold at that time.


    "No," Xu Wenzhou said faintly.


    The sound of fingers turning books and paper rubbing against each other is very abrupt in the quiet room.


    Mi Ran''er put the water cup on the desk. "It''s good if you don''t feel uncomfortable. If you catch a cold, remember to take medicine. I''ll go out first to help my mother with the kitchen, and wait for you to eat."


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t answer.


    Mi Raner didn''t expect him to answer.


    The corners of her mouth pulled, and she turned to go.


    "I can see that Tang Xiaoer really likes you. You''ve been together for three years. Why don''t you agree to his courtship? He actually looks no worse than me..." Xu Wenzhou suddenly closed the book in his hand, turned his head, looked at Mi Raner''s back and opened his mouth coldly.


    Mi Raner gave a meal at his feet.


    "What if I like it? For three years, although he has often been with me, I just don''t like it if he doesn''t like it. Just like I''ve been around you since I was young, can''t you like me? It can be seen that I can''t force you to like these two words."


    Mi Ran''er finished. Before Xu Wenzhou could speak again, he strode out.


    Love cannot be forced.


    So she doesn''t want to force it now?


    Xu Wenzhou''s mind filled with countless ideas.


    Finally, he frowned, raised his hand and hammered it on the table!


    During lunch, a large number of elderly relatives from the Xu family came.


    Most importantly, Xu Wenzhou''s grandfather arrived.


    Xu Wenzhou led Mi Raner to kowtow to his grandfather. Mi Raner offered tea to the elders of the Xu family one by one and received a change fee.


    This simple marriage is over.


    It was a noisy afternoon. After dinner, the relatives of the Xu family left one after another.


    Mi Raner was going to help Xu''s mother clean up the house, but Xu''s mother refused.


    "You really don''t know what you should do tonight?" Xu''s mother glared at her. "Why are you so stupid? Tonight is the first night of your marriage with Wenzhou. What if you don''t hurry back to accompany your husband and miss the good time?"


    Mi Ran''er''s skin is a little dark, so she can''t see it without blushing.


    She''s going to get the broom''s little hand back.


    Stick out your tongue, "what are you doing in such a hurry..."


    Anyway, if Xu Wenzhou doesn''t want to, it''s impossible for anything to happen on this wedding night.


    She can''t be strong, can she?


    That guy was very dissatisfied with himself. If he was strong, wouldn''t he throw himself out of the door to protect his Zhen Cao?


    As a visitor who has completed several aspects, MI Ran''er said that you can''t be in a hurry. Everything has to be done slowly!


    However, since Xu''s mother was so worried at the moment, MI Raner obediently turned back to her room.


    Xu Wenzhou just went to wash his feet.


    Mi Raner searched the memory of the original owner. The original owner had never entered Xu Wenzhou''s room.


    When she came in this morning, she didn''t have time to look around.


    Now calm down and see.


    The style of the room is very similar to Xu Wenzhou''s temperament. It is clean and tidy. Whether it''s on the bed, on the desk, or in the bookcase, everything is put in order. The commonly used things are in the most conspicuous place, so that you don''t have to look for them when you need to use them.

 Chapter 1888

    Mi Raner likes this lifestyle.


    Instead of sitting in bed, she pulled a stool and sat down by the bed.


    When Xu Wenzhou came in with foot washing water, she got up and prepared to pick it up.


    "Sit down."


    Xu Wenzhou spoke faintly.


    Mi Raner was so happy that he sat down again.


    Xu Wenzhou put the foot basin directly in front of her.


    "You wash first."


    "Oh."


    The conversation between the two is very simple.


    Mi Raner took off her shoes and soaked her feet for a while.


    Today, MI Ran''er is wearing small leather shoes. The original owner''s feet are big. After wearing small leather shoes, although the sizes are right, they are very pinched on both sides, which makes mi Ran''er uncomfortable all day. Now she feels very relaxed after taking them off.


    With a long sigh of relief, she saw that both sides of her feet had been squeezed to some redness and swelling.


    Mi Ran''er pinched it lightly, and the pain made her tears go straight out.


    She took a breath and put her feet in the hot water.


    When the hot water is hot, the pain on your feet is even worse.


    She clenched her teeth and thought that she had suffered more pain. What is this pain?


    Xu Wenzhou sat down at the edge of the bed and saw her face with pain. Her thin lips pursed slightly, and suddenly stretched out her hand to open the drawer at the head of the bed.


    Mi Ran''er glanced and a tube of plaster appeared in Xu Wenzhou''s hand.


    He bent down and fished Mi Raner''s feet out of the water, wiped them with a towel and put them on his thigh.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Mi Ran''er blushed slightly and wanted to take her feet back.


    Xu Wenzhou''s hand made a great effort.


    "Stay there."


    He pursed his lips and took a deep breath. "Since the shoes don''t fit, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "What did you say to wear? This is the most expensive and the only pair of shoes I can get. It matches the clothes your mother bought me just right. Do you want me to wear cotton shoes?" Mi Raner looked at his meticulous action of applying medicine and smiled secretly in his heart. In fact, this boy is cold and hot.


    Now I don''t like myself, but I have hurt myself as a wife.


    Just be measured.


    I''m afraid I don''t know how to open my mind all my life.


    "What''s wrong with cotton shoes? Haven''t you heard an old saying that good shoes can take you to a good place, that is, a good destination. Now on the first day you marry me, you suffer so much because of shoes, which doesn''t bode well."


    Xu Wenzhou said it unintentionally, but Mi Raner listened attentively.


    She smiled slightly and looked down at the leather shoes on the ground.


    "Now you know you''re afraid?" Xu Wenzhou put one of her feet on the edge of the bed and went to get her other foot. When he raised his eyes, he just saw Mi Raner''s small face with some frustration. The corners of his mouth suddenly raised, and asked in a low voice with a little ridicule.


    When he picked up Mi Raner''s other foot, MI Raner was unprepared. His body sitting on the stool immediately began to tilt back because of inertia.


    Mi Raner screamed with fright¡ª¡ª


    Xu Wenzhou quickly caught her, put his big hand around her waist and completely fished her into his arms.


    Their bodies are close together. This is the most intimate moment since Xu Wenzhou and Yu Xiaoran have known each other for 20 years.


    After reacting, MI Raner first pushed away the other party.


    She padded her feet, pulled her clothes, pointed to the foot basin on the ground and said happily, "fortunately, the basin didn''t fall, otherwise, we''ll be scolded again."


    Then she took the ointment from Xu Wenzhou''s hand. "I''ll just wipe it myself. You''d better wash your feet quickly. When the water is cold, you have to fetch water again, wasting time and energy."

 Chapter 1889

    She sat back on the stool, her legs retracted, put her feet on the edge of the stool, squeezed out the ointment, lowered her head and wiped the red and swollen places a little.


    Xu Wenzhou saw her move like this and patted the edge of the bed. "Sit on the bed and don''t fall again."


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "no, you suddenly pulled me just now, otherwise I wouldn''t fall."


    "I''ll let you sit in bed." Xu Wenzhou''s tone was a little heavier.


    Mi Raner''s men gave a meal and looked up at Xu Wenzhou.


    After contacting Xu Wenzhou''s angry eyes, she slightly pursed her lips. Finally, she got up and came to the bedside and sat next to him.


    After applying the ointment on the foot, it feels cool and effectively relieves the pain.


    After washing his feet, Xu Wenzhou took the water out and poured it out.


    When he went out to pour water, MI Ran''er quickly took off his clothes, put on his inner clothes, went to bed, faced the wall, huddled together at the edge of the quilt and pretended to sleep.


    Xu Wenzhou came back soon.


    Perhaps seeing Mi Raner''s movements, he froze at the bedside for a while before closing the door. Then he took off his clothes and went to bed.


    They were covered with quilts, as if separated by a milky way.


    Mi Ran''er is fine. She has experienced so much. She is no longer the shy girl who can blush if she is a little close to a man.


    Today''s red faces are mostly fake.


    But Xu Wenzhou felt the air was very anxious.


    It was a cold night, but there was a heat in the air, making his face more and more red.


    Inexplicably want to kick off the quilt.


    Feeling the restlessness of the men around him, MI Raner leaned over slightly and looked at Xu Wenzhou from the dark.


    "Don''t you get used to being surrounded by one more person at a time? If you can''t sleep, I can sleep on the ground."


    Mi Raner said very "intimate".


    Xu Wenzhou shook his head slowly. "That''s not true. I''m just a little hot. Just wait. Go to bed yourself."


    Xu Wenzhou said, taking his arm out of the quilt, putting it on the quilt and taking a long breath.


    Hearing his slightly heavy breathing, MI Ran''er''s small face smiled clearly in his chest.


    Sure enough, it''s a small place. - man.


    It''s just like sleeping in the same bed. If something really happens in the future, he can''t be so excited?


    Because she was too tired during the day, MI Raner soon narrowed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Xu Wenzhou tossed around for a long time, but finally lost to fatigue.


    After a night''s sleep in a strange room, MI Ran''er had nothing to do. When she got up the next morning, she was in high spirits.


    Xu Wenzhou wants to go out for a run. Mi Raner suggests that we go together.


    Xu Wenzhou glanced at her.


    A little surprised.


    "I remember, you always had to sleep until the morning..." even this time he came back and went to Yu''s house to find her several times.


    "That was before. Now that I''m married, I can''t sleep in like I did at my mother''s house. When I go to Nancheng, I have to get up and make breakfast for you in the morning."


    Mi Ran''er quickly put on his coat and followed Xu Wenzhou out of the room.


    Xu''s mother looked at her son''s and daughter-in-law''s good spirit and nodded with satisfaction.


    Seeing that they went out one after another, Xu''s mother touched Xu Wenzhou''s room for the first time. She said she wanted to help her son clean up the house.


    But he came directly to the bed and looked at the flat sheets on the bed that had been arranged by Xu Wenzhou.


    "This..."


    She didn''t see any red.


    Xu''s mother''s head instantly filled up countless possibilities.

 Chapter 1890

    "Could it be..." she thought that Tang Xiaoer had always been looking for Yu Xiaoran in recent years. They often went out to play for a few hours.


    Could it be during this time


    The more she thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Because of her shame and anger, her chest was momentarily stuffy. She was black in front of her eyes. She fell straight to the ground and held the edge of the bed. She patted her chest hard and whispered painfully: "what evil has this done? How can our Xu family stick such a new daughter-in-law who doesn''t love herself!"


    Xu''s father heard the movement in the house and came in immediately.


    Seeing his wife so, he frowned suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Look!" Xu''s mother pointed to the bed.


    Xu''s father looked confused and forced, "what are you looking at?"


    "Luo Hong! If yu Xiaoran was a yellow flower girl, why didn''t she even have a Luo Hong? I said at the beginning, this girl is not a person who is going through the day. Don''t let Wenzhou marry her. If you don''t believe it, now you''ve got the certificate. If this matter gets big, Wenzhou''s head will be green! Don''t want to get rid of this green hat in this life!"


    Xu''s father looked a little ugly when he heard this.


    He waited for Xu''s mother, "what are you talking nonsense about? Xiao ran liked Wenzhou from childhood. How can he do something sorry for Wenzhou? You said you didn''t want to humiliate Wenzhou. What are you yelling so loudly now?"


    Xu''s mother said, "I''m just angry. I think we were cheated by Yu''s family! If the girl really likes Wenzhou, she shouldn''t be so close to Tang Xiaoer after Wenzhou left. No, I must ask why!"


    Xu''s father knew Xu''s mother''s character. Since it had been decided, he couldn''t persuade him.


    In fact, in his private heart, he also wanted to know what was going on.


    Xu Wenzhou soon returned with MI Raner.


    The atmosphere in the living room was a little stiff. Mi Ran''er felt it as soon as he entered the door.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead, looked at Xu''s parents sitting on the sofa, nodded slightly, and took the initiative to shout, "good morning, parents."


    Xu''s mother snorted coldly, "don''t call me mom. I can''t afford it!"


    "What''s the matter? Have I done anything wrong?" Mi Raner was confused about Xu''s hostility.


    She tightened her teeth and looked at Xu Wenzhou nervously. Then she spread her hands and looked innocent.


    Xu Wenzhou also frowned and looked at his mother: "Mom, if you have anything to say, there is only our family here."


    "Family? Oh! Wenzhou, you have been a sincere child since childhood. Now you may not know if you have suffered a loss..."


    Xu''s mother got up and went to Xu Wenzhou and Mi Raner, staring at Mi Raner, "tell me, what has been the progress of you and Tang Xiaoer in the past three years?"


    "What?"


    Why did you suddenly mention Tang Xiaoer?


    Mi Raner''s eyes turned.


    I immediately guessed what Xu''s mother meant.


    His face was a little stiff, and his heart was a little ashamed and angry.


    This Xu''s mother is simply insulting.


    Close to her teeth, the corners of her mouth were slightly the same, "he and I are just friends. Where can we go? Mom, you don''t doubt what I have with my second brother?"


    If the original owner and Tang Xiaoer really have something, can they wait until Xu Wenzhou comes back?


    "If you don''t doubt it, I''m sure!" Xu''s mother snorted coldly and despised Mi Raner. "Looking at your honest face, I didn''t expect that there was such an restless girl inside. No wonder Wenzhou didn''t like you all the time."

 Chapter 1891

    "Mom! What the hell are you talking about?" Xu Wenzhou was confused and reached out to drag Xu''s mother aside. "Where did you listen to so many messy remarks?"


    "It''s not a mess, Wenzhou. Didn''t you feel it last night? This girl is no longer a yellow flower girl... Otherwise, why didn''t you leave any traces on your bed?"


    When Xu''s mother talked about such a topic with her own son, her ears turned red.


    Xu Wenzhou was even more confused.


    "What trace?"


    When Xu''s mother saw that her son was so ignorant, she was even more anxious.


    She stared at Mi Ran''er again: "you don''t understand anything because of our family Wenzhou, so you want to muddle through?"


    Mi Raner: "


    She really doesn''t want to say anything now.


    Shinobi.


    Just wait until I go to Nancheng tomorrow.


    Remind yourself again and again in my heart.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan.


    Xu Wenzhou is also a college student in the end. In the past three years, he has listened to his roommates talk about a lot of topics in this regard.


    After thinking carefully, I understood what Xu''s mother meant.


    Immediately, his face burst red.


    The big hand holding Xu''s mother''s arm also tightened.


    "So, mom, did you enter my room?" Xu Wenzhou remembered telling his mother when he left. There was no mess in the room and there was no need to go in and tidy up.


    Unexpectedly, my mother went in on her own.


    He breathed heavily with anger.


    "If you don''t go in, you don''t know you''ve been taken by someone." Xu''s mother doesn''t think she''s done something wrong at the moment.


    "Green hat son? Mom, did you see me holding hands with Tang Xiaoer? Or did you kiss? According to the fact that there is no trace on the sheet, I am not a yellow flower girl. Is this too arbitrary? Should you also ask your son if he did anything to my bride last night?"


    Mi Ran''er clenched her fist, turned pale, and asked solemnly word by word.


    Now, it''s Xu''s mother''s turn.


    She looked at Mi Ran''er and looked back at her son.


    "You last night..."


    Xu Wenzhou is really speechless.


    He frowned tightly and closed his eyes with some impatience.


    "Xiao ran and I didn''t have a bridal chamber at all last night. We''re so tired. Where else do we have this idea? Also, mom. These are all private affairs in Xiao Ran''s room. Would you please give us some space?"


    Xu''s mother was a little embarrassed.


    Her forehead was already overflowing with fine sweat.


    Licking her lips, she pulled the corners of her lips. She didn''t think she had done wrong. She said, "I''m also for you. Moreover, your father and I are not young. We just want to have grandchildren early."


    "Grandson or something, take your time. Please don''t ask about this in the future. I have a clear idea of who Xiao Ran is. Even if she is not the so-called yellow flower girl, it''s just what happened before she married me. As long as she is a daughter-in-law of the Xu family after marriage."


    Xu Wenzhou said, took a towel to wipe the sweat on his face and walked to the bathroom.


    Mi Raner''s mind has been echoing Xu Wenzhou''s words just now.


    What is really not the so-called yellow flower girl?


    Where is the original owner not the yellow flower girl?


    Taking a deep breath, she took a flat breath, then looked at Xu''s mother: "Mom, you heard Wenzhou''s words, please don''t button my hat casually in the future, will you?"

 Chapter 1892

    Listening to MI Raner''s tone, Xu''s mother always felt that MI Raner was deliberately showing off. Now her son is on her side.


    Xu''s mother was so angry that she turned black.


    Mi Ran''er took her look at the bottom of her eyes and felt relieved inexplicably.


    She followed Xu Wenzhou to the bathroom.


    Here, Xu Fu looked at his wife and sighed helplessly, "I told you not to think about it. Now, Wenzhou is obviously angry. It''s clear that people have just got married, but you have to block their hearts. If the two children quarrel and feel bad in the future, it must be thanks to you!"


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m not for the good of Wenzhou. Can I know that they didn''t... Have a bridal chamber last night? I wasn''t under their bed."


    Xu''s mother was so angry that she didn''t hesitate to say anything.


    Father Xu shook his head and didn''t want to say anything more to her.


    Get up and get ready for breakfast.


    This way, in the bathroom.


    Xu Wenzhou turned on the tap and washed his face with cold water, which made him wake up a lot.


    "Do you really believe me?" Mi Ran''er leaned against the door frame and whispered with Xu Wenzhou''s tight side face.


    "It has nothing to do with believing or not. Now you are my wife. At this time, if I don''t stand on your side, you will be the target of public criticism."


    Xu Wenzhou doesn''t care whether Mi Raner understands what others are saying.


    Mi Ran''er''s original smile was slightly stiff.


    Therefore, Xu Wenzhou doesn''t trust the innocence between the original owner and Tang Xiaoer?


    The so-called protection of her as a wife, in fact, should also be because it spread out, which may embarrass him.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Xu Wenzhou sensed her emotions.


    Look around.


    Mi Raner has already turned and left.


    Xu Wenzhou slowly closed his eyes.


    He raised his hand and wiped it on his face.


    Awkward.


    He really feels uncomfortable now.


    I knew I wouldn''t agree to this marriage anyway.


    Now, she is married. The relationship between them is completely different from that between them three years ago.


    It made him feel strange.


    This strangeness made his heart messy and uncomfortable.


    Mi Raner returns to Xu Wenzhou''s house.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she pinched her clothes and sighed.


    I make complaints about the subtly malicious system in my mind: "men are better able to cope with this problem. Now it seems that this kind of talent is really black. I thought he was a simple young man, but I really thought it was a little easier."


    The system chuckled: "if there is no difficulty, where do you need to host your horse?"


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the bedside rail, and a little melancholy floated on her face: "I really hope it can end quickly. I miss my father and mother!"


    System: "just refuel the host. As long as you accumulate your character value as soon as you can finish all tasks, you can return to the original world."


    What else did Mi Raner want to say? The door was pushed open.


    "Don''t eat breakfast?" Xu Wenzhou leaned in and looked at her leaning against the bedside rail, frowning. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She frowned and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, "chest tightness, no appetite, can''t eat, you eat."


    As she spoke, she leaned over again and pointed the back of her head at Xu Wenzhou.


    Although Xu Wenzhou is a big man, he is often very delicate.


    At this time, he felt the unhappiness released from MI Raner.

 Chapter 1893

    He went inside to MI Raner and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Because of my mother''s words, are you unhappy? Don''t want to see her?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head: "that''s an elder. It''s normal for her to worry about you so much. It''s good to clarify the misunderstanding. There''s no need to be so angry."


    "What are you angry about?" Xu Wenzhou wondered.


    Mi Ran''er secretly said that this is really an elm head.


    "I''m not angry. I''m just a little uncomfortable. Maybe it''s the reason why I didn''t sleep well last night. I went out for two laps again. I''m lack of oxygen, so I don''t want to move. Leave me alone and go to breakfast quickly. Otherwise, your mother will scold me for being hypocritical and pester you when I''m uncomfortable, so you can''t have breakfast."


    Mi Ran''er said and pushed him.


    Xu Wenzhou is not stupid.


    At the moment, the acid in her tone was completely felt.


    "Are you angry with what I just said?" Xu Wenzhou said here, squatting down to keep in line with her vision.


    Mi Ran''er looked into his eyes and saw the bright light in his long eyes. The light in the house was enough to let her see her reflection in the eyes like a lake.


    She didn''t speak.


    It''s a default.


    "Well, I''m not fair." Xu Wenzhou''s attitude is more sincere. "In fact, I just want to show that I''m not a shallow person like my mother."


    Mi Ran''er laughed directly. "Then I''d rather you be superficial, so I can feel that at least you care about me."


    Care?


    Xu Wenzhou considered the meaning of the word.


    He was silent.


    Mi Raner sighed helplessly when she saw him like this.


    He fell straight on the bed and rubbed his eyebrows painfully. "Uncomfortable, I''m really uncomfortable. You go out to dinner quickly, leave me some space and let me be quiet for a while. You think I''m making a small temper. Don''t think so much. When I accept your so-called non superficial, I can think about it."


    Xu Wenzhou was helpless.


    He got up, put one hand into his trouser pocket, looked at her, shook his head slowly, and turned out without saying a word.


    The atmosphere between the two seemed to be deadlocked on this superficial issue.


    Xu Wenzhou came to the living room. Seeing that he was the only one coming out, Xu father asked suspiciously, "where''s Xiao ran?"


    "She doesn''t feel well and doesn''t want to eat."


    Xu Wenzhou pulled back his chair and sat down.


    Xu''s mother directly sneered, "uncomfortable? Be angry. What I said just hurt her? Ha ha! This girl''s film is..."


    "Mom!"


    Xu Wenzhou really can''t listen.


    His big hand fell on the table, and a sound came out, which made Xu''s mother tremble slightly.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t wait for Xu''s mother''s reaction and continued to speak: "if you really don''t like Xiao ran so much, I won''t often take Xiao ran home in the future to avoid your mother-in-law and daughter-in-law from meeting, which can also make your distance beautiful and prevent you from being angry."


    "Don''t bring it back? What about you? Are you coming back?"


    Xu''s mother asked anxiously.


    "If she doesn''t go home, is it appropriate for me to leave her alone in Nancheng? I must stay in Nancheng to accompany her..." Xu Wenzhou took an egg and peeled it.


    Seeing that Xu''s mother was worried, he immediately calmed down his anger and his tone faded.


    "How can that be? You''re my son. You don''t come back often when you go to college. You always find excuses to say that you don''t have a long holiday. Well, you work during the holiday. I don''t mind, but now you''re ready to graduate as an intern. You''ll have a few days off for the Spring Festival in the future. If you don''t come back to see your parents, you''ll be too filial!"

 Chapter 1894

    "If you and Xiao ran are so angry every time they come back, it''s really unfilial. Therefore, when you really accept this daughter-in-law, I''ll bring her back."


    Xu Wenzhou said here and looked at his father, "Dad, what do you think?"


    Xu''s father pulled the corners of his lips and felt squeezed in the middle. He was really uncomfortable.


    However, for the sake of his son, he nodded slowly, "well, you think very carefully."


    "Lao Xu!"


    Xu''s mother didn''t expect her husband to defecte now.


    Xu''s father and son looked at each other, and the two father and son had the same smile on their faces.


    Xu''s mother was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    After breakfast, Xu Wenzhou took Mi Raner''s ID card to the city and bought the train ticket to leave tomorrow.


    On his return trip, he saw someone selling fried chestnuts near the bus station, and some vague memories came into his mind.


    Touched his pocket.


    There are still a few cents in the bag.


    Go to the chestnut stir fry stand, "boss, give me thirty cents."


    "Yes, sir."


    The boss packed it for him as quickly as possible and handed it to Xu Wenzhou.


    After Xu Wenzhou took it, he felt the hot temperature and took it home. It must have been cool.


    Ignoring the high temperature, Xu Wenzhou directly opened his coat and put the fried chestnuts in the middle of his coat and sweater.


    Here comes the car. Hurry and get in the car.


    More than an hour later, the car drove into town.


    After getting off the bus, Xu Wenzhou hurried home at his feet.


    After entering the house, he also went directly back to his room. Even when passing by Xu''s mother, he just nodded slightly and said hello.


    Xu''s mother was surprised at his appearance.


    Xu Wenzhou has always been calm. Where has he looked like this.


    I blame Xiao ran.


    Every time there is this girl, the child''s mood will change greatly.


    If this continues, Wenzhou will have to make mistakes in the future.


    Xu Wenzhou, who might make a mistake, opened the door and didn''t see Mi Raner.


    He immediately wrinkled his face and turned back to the living room.


    Go to Xu''s mother, "Mom, where''s Xiao ran?"


    "Yo, you only see a mother now? I thought you were only full of your daughter-in-law... You really married your daughter-in-law and forgot your mother!"


    Xu''s mother said angrily.


    She shook off the rag in her hand. "Shortly after you left, you went out and said you wanted to go back home to get things. Maybe you also went home to complain. After all, you suffered just after marrying our Xu family, so you can''t go home and cry with my mother?"


    Xu''s mother''s tone was full of ridicule.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t want to say anything more to her. He took a deep breath. He turned back to the house and took out the fried chestnuts he had been carrying in his arms.


    It''s still hot.


    Xu Wenzhou sat down at his desk and looked at the bag of fried chestnuts. He was very speechless about his behavior.


    Why buy it?


    And so much effort.


    Came back empty.


    That''s ironic.


    He opened the bag, peeled one and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Sweet.


    No wonder that girl likes to eat such gadgets from childhood.


    At that time, there were people selling fried chestnuts in the town. This time, when he came home, he heard that his grandfather who sold fried chestnuts in the town had died of illness two years ago, so no one in the town sold them anymore.


    After eating one, he peeled another.


    As soon as I peeled it off, I heard the voice of my newly married wife outside the house, "Mom, I''m back."


    Xu Wenzhou quickly put the chestnuts back, sealed the bag, wiped the corners of his mouth and sat down.

 Chapter 1895

    When mi Ran''er came into the house with the bag, he was stunned to see him back. Then, without saying a word, he put the bag next to the luggage bag.


    "Have you got a ticket?"


    After putting things away, he walked behind him and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Xu Wenzhou''s tone was also very light.


    Mi Ran''er saw the fried chestnuts pocket on the table, and many memories of fried chestnuts came out of her mind.


    Xu Wenzhou knew the original owner''s temperament so well that he said he didn''t care.


    Duplicity, ha ha.


    "I''ll tell Dad that there are still some documents to take to Nancheng. You can have a good rest at home." Xu Wenzhou said that he couldn''t let Mi Raner eat fried chestnuts. He found an excuse, got up, left the fried chestnuts on the table and left the room.


    "Can I eat the fried chestnuts?" Mi Ran''er asked quickly.


    "Whatever you want."


    With such a sentence, Xu Wenzhou closed the door.


    Mi Ran''er took the fried chestnuts and was surprised when she felt the right temperature.


    In this season, things cool quickly and are brought back from such a far county. How does Xu Wenzhou keep warm?


    She tasted one and it tasted really good.


    However, after eating it, MI Ran''er ate half of the bag and didn''t eat any more. She went to tidy up the things she brought back from Yu''s house and stuffed them into her luggage with some difficulty.


    She would return home in the morning because she suddenly thought that the original owner still had a pair of new cloth shoes made by herself in the cabinet and didn''t take them away. Although she could buy shoes to wear when she went to the army, she didn''t have shoes made by herself.


    After arriving at Yu''s house, Yu''s mother immediately took her and asked her whether Wenzhou was good to her. Did Xu''s parents scold him for these messy words.


    After MI Raner vaguely dealt with it, she took her shoes and was ready to go.


    At this time, Yu Fu brought out some bacon and sausages and handed them to MI Raner.


    Last year, Yu Fu raised a pig at home. Thanks to the ability of the original owner, he played the best pig grass to feed the pig every day and fed the pig very fat. When killing the pig, the pig butcher lamented that this is the best pig he has killed in recent years.


    After smoked into bacon, Yu Fu was reluctant to eat.


    Mi Ran''er was surprised that she had so many married daughters so generously, and then she took it very calmly.


    "When you go to Nancheng, you should live well with Wenzhou. Now that you are married, you should be sensible. Don''t be petty. Wenzhou is usually busy with work. You should take good care of him."


    Although it''s not sure who takes care of who in Nancheng, MI Raner nodded because of the bacon his father gave him.


    Taking back her thoughts and putting the bacon away, she got up and went out to help Xu''s mother prepare lunch.


    Xu''s mother didn''t talk to her all the time. Mi Raner also knew that her anger in the morning had not passed, and she didn''t care about the old aunt.


    After three o''clock the next morning, MI Raner, who was still sleeping, was vaguely awakened by Xu Wenzhou.


    She opened a pair of blank eyes and looked at the night outside the window. "It''s not dawn yet!"


    "We''re on the six o''clock train. Don''t be late... Hurry to wash and sleep on the train." at this moment, Xu Wenzhou put on his clothes and packed their luggage and put them in the living room.


    In the cold winter, getting up is really a life-threatening thing.


    Mi Raner managed to roll down from the bed, wash her face and brush her teeth. Holding the hot eggs stuffed by Xu''s mother before she left, she followed Xu Wenzhou out of the house like a walking corpse.

 Chapter 1896

    There is a truck waiting outside the door.


    This is the freight driver in the town. He happened to be going to the city to pull things back, so he took them to the city.


    After driving away for a long time, Xu''s mother stood at the gate of the hospital reluctantly, looking at the lights that had gone away in the dark.


    "Well, go back to sleep and don''t get cold." Xu Fu pulled her sleeve and said in a deep voice.


    "You say that this boy won''t really go home for a long time?" Xu''s mother was worried. She thought her son was a man who could say and do it.


    "How could it be? Xiao ran will definitely come back when she is pregnant. I don''t believe it. Xiao Ran is pregnant. You can be cruel and be bad to others."


    Xu Fu said, yawned, didn''t want to waste time here with her, pinched his eyebrows and turned into the house.


    Xu''s mother''s eyes brightened in an instant.


    Yes! As long as she has grandchildren, the gap between her and Yu Xiaoran should disappear.


    She still doesn''t believe that Wenzhou can be so cruel that she won''t let the old people at home see her grandson.


    Xu''s mother was very happy immediately. Feeling the cold, she quickly followed her husband into the house and went back to sleep!


    Here, as soon as Mi Raner got on the bus, she leaned against Xu Wenzhou''s shoulder to make up for her sleep.


    The car shook and swayed, so that she didn''t sleep well.


    After a long time, she felt very uncomfortable in her stomach.


    Luckily I didn''t eat anything in the morning.


    After arriving at the county seat, as soon as she got off the bus, she ran to the roadside and retched.


    "The little girl is so delicate." the driver looked at Mi ran, so he could not help but Tucao. Then he told Xu Wenzhou, "you must make complaints about others, and don''t bully people when your parents are not around."


    Xu Wenzhou nodded, "don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person."


    "Well, I have to go to the customer. Go to the railway station yourself. It''s not far from here."


    The driver rolled up the window, started the truck and drove away.


    Xu Wenzhou came to MI Raner and took out a paper towel and handed it to her.


    "How are you?"


    "I didn''t eat and couldn''t spit anything out. Fortunately, I didn''t eat the eggs my mother gave me just now, otherwise I might have to spit in someone else''s car."


    Mi Ran''er said, grabbed Xu Wenzhou''s big hand and stood up. Her feet softened. She stumbled and fell into Xu Wenzhou''s arms.


    Xu Wenzhou could only hold her in one hand and carry her luggage bag in the other hand and walked towards the railway station.


    "I seldom drive to the city at home?" Xu Wenzhou wanted to divert her attention, so he made a noise and chatted with her.


    "What are you doing in the city when you have nothing to do? In my father''s words, it''s a waste of fare..." Mi Ran''er leaned in his arms and felt his heartbeat. He felt very comfortable.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, his face was a little ugly. "It''s good to see more."


    "If my father can have such a high ideological consciousness, he will be the next mayor!"


    Mi Raner sneered.


    Xu Wenzhou was amused by her small tone.


    Two people, you and I, soon arrived at the railway station.


    Today is only the fourth day of junior high school. People who go out to work usually choose to go out after the sixth day of junior high school.


    Therefore, there are only sporadic passengers in the railway station at the moment.


    Xu Wenzhou helped her into the waiting room and sat down 40 minutes before she got on the bus.


    He went to fetch her a cup of hot water from the kettle.


    "Eat something first. The train is not as easy as the car. It won''t be so easy to get carsick. When you have enough to eat and drink, you can go to bed directly after getting on the bus."

 Chapter 1897

    Mi Ran''er took the kettle and drank it slowly. After some hot things in her stomach, her mental strength was enough.


    Here, Xu Wenzhou has peeled an egg and handed it to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner took it and bit it.


    It''s a little cold, but it doesn''t affect your appetite.


    After eating an egg, she couldn''t eat anything. She leaned back on her seat and closed her eyes.


    After getting on the train, she looked at the old green train of this era, and her scalp felt numb.


    There is no heating, and the seat is also made of wood. Sitting on it is very stiff and very painful.


    She thought she could sleep until she got off the bus. When she saw the wooden chair, she gave up the idea.


    She doesn''t know how she got to xuwenzhou Nancheng


    The key is that the old sister sitting opposite her and Xu Wenzhou has been looking at Mi Raner with a disgusting look.


    "Young man, your daughter-in-law is too delicate. I saw her frowning and moving all the way. It''s like a nail board under her ass... she''s still young and hasn''t suffered!"


    The elder sister did not know where to find a handful of melon seeds. While eating melon seeds, she took the initiative to talk to Xu Wenzhou, who was extremely handsome.


    Xu Wenzhou was expressionless and didn''t talk to his elder sister.


    "Ah, why do you young people ignore others? I think I''m wrong, eldest sister. You are a talented young man, but the pillar of our country. You have to marry a wife. You know? If you marry a charming wife and go home to offer it, you''ll have to do it all your life..."


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t listen any more. She suddenly sat up straight, then suddenly bowed down and retched.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Wenzhou was startled by her.


    The old sister opposite was also frightened by Mi Raner''s sudden attack.


    Worried that MI Ran''er vomited on her feet and retracted her feet for fear of suffering.


    Mi Ran''er grabbed Xu Wenzhou''s big hand and pressed it on his belly. "It''s the child who''s making fun... Maybe he''s a little excited when taking the train for the first time. It''s OK. Just bear it."


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, his pupils burst.


    Then he pursed his lips and nodded, "well, bear it again..."


    He reacted quickly.


    When the elder sister heard that MI Raner had children in her stomach, she felt a little embarrassed.


    "I''m pregnant... No wonder pregnant women are very delicate. However, since they are pregnant and celebrate the new year, why are they still running around like this? They should keep them at home. What if something happens to the child?"


    The old sister''s tone changed, and Xu Wenzhou''s face changed a little.


    He slightly raised his eyes and looked at the old sister. "At the end of my holiday, I have to take her to work. She has always been in good health. This time it was caused by carsickness. Just get off."


    Mi Ran''er vomited for a while, then leaned against Xu Wenzhou''s arm, found a more comfortable position, breathed a long sigh and narrowed his eyes.


    Finally, I found a chance to rely on my shoulder.


    Meow, this guy has been sitting upright since he got on the bus. He looks like a stranger, so Mi Raner doesn''t dare to disturb his meditation.


    With the soft back, MI Raner can finally sleep through with her eyes narrowed.


    When I woke up, the old sister opposite had got off the bus.


    She pinched her neck and looked out of the window.


    It''s daybreak.


    "How long?" she asked hoarsely, rubbing her eyes.


    "More than an hour." Xu Wenzhou raised his hand, looked at his watch and spoke faintly.

 Chapter 1898

    "Finally... Ah, I think I have to run around like this every time I go home in the future. I''m very scared."


    Mi Raner stretched out and got up, ready to walk up the aisle.


    Seeing her confused appearance, Xu Wenzhou didn''t forget to tell her, "be careful and don''t run around."


    "Yes."


    Mi Ran''er said and walked to the junction of the carriage.


    There were so few people in the carriage that she didn''t even see a steward. Mi Ran''er walked and stopped and soon came to the junction.


    There''s a bathroom at the junction. She''s going to the bathroom.


    But I found the door closed and there seemed to be some movement in it.


    "You let me go... Help... Um..."


    Mi Ran''er frowned in an instant.


    She quickly turned around and returned to Xu Wenzhou. Her little face was very pale, "Xu Wenzhou, you come."


    She grabbed Xu Wenzhou and got up and went to the bathroom.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Wenzhou was confused by her reaction. However, he obediently followed her to the bathroom.


    When she got to the bathroom door, MI Ran''er stood on tiptoe and whispered a few words in Xu Wenzhou''s ear.


    After hearing this, Xu Wenzhou''s face suddenly changed. Then he raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    "Is anyone in there?"


    There was silence inside. Just as Xu Wenzhou was about to knock on the door, a rough and crazy male voice came out: "yes! I have a stomachache. Don''t rush. Go to another carriage."


    "But my wife is also in a hurry. Would you please hurry up?" Xu Wenzhou patted the door again. "I heard you''ve been inside for almost an hour!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Wenzhou''s lying face and silently gave a thumbs up.


    The man in the bathroom here shouted impatiently, "people urge me to go to the bathroom these days? I just can''t come out. Why don''t you do it!"


    Xu Wenzhou looked at Mi Raner and asked in a low voice, "are you sure you heard a woman''s voice?"


    Mi Raner nodded firmly.


    Xu Wenzhou bit his lip and thought of countless ideas in his mind.


    "I''ll call the steward. You talk to this man here and distract him. At least, let him know that there is always someone at the door, so that he can''t move at all."


    After MI Raner''s instructions, she turned and ran to the front.


    "You --"


    Xu Wenzhou was worried that she would wrestle because she walked so fast.


    However, thinking about what Mi Raner said just now, the girl calmed down and had a good idea.


    Slightly hooked his lips, he began to clap the door again according to MI Raner''s instructions.


    "Sir, please hurry up. My wife is really uncomfortable and can''t walk..."


    "Fuck off! I just can''t come out."


    "Sir, you really have no sense of justice when you occupy the bathroom like this..."


    "What''s the axiomatic mind? Can I go to the bathroom?"


    "Sir..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Wenzhou has never felt so thick skinned as he is now.


    While talking to the people in the bathroom, he listened to the movement inside. As long as there was any abnormal movement, he might choose to break in.


    "Come, come!" the fifth minute, MI Ran''er found a steward.


    The steward took the key, saw Xu Wenzhou and stood up straight.


    However, he still hesitated, "if there is only someone in the bathroom, our behavior is against discipline..."


    "I''ll take all the responsibility. Is that all right?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little worried. "Hurry up. Wait for the bus to arrive. My husband and I will get off. At that time, a rapist will be released. Can you afford to be responsible?"

 Chapter 1899

    The steward still hesitated.


    Just then, a woman''s dull hum suddenly sounded in the bathroom.


    Then there was the sound of the lips being covered.


    The steward and MI Ran''er Xu Wenzhou heard one clearly.


    The steward''s face changed greatly. He quickly took out the key and opened the bathroom door.


    Sure enough, in the narrow bathroom, a girl fainted and sat on the ground. A man with an obscene face squatted in front of her. Most of her clothes had faded, and the girl''s pants were only one layer.


    If Mi Raner and Xu Wenzhou were a little late, the man would succeed.


    The man was tall and big. Seeing that his atrocities were exposed, he immediately became angry. He picked up a knife from the ground and stabbed it at the nearest steward¡ª¡ª


    Xu Wenzhou pulled the steward''s collar, directly picked him up and pushed him aside.


    Then he raised his foot and kicked it hard on the man''s chest.


    The man immediately turned pale.


    Xu Wenzhou''s feet are military boots. With such a foot, ordinary people are afraid to break their ribs.


    Xu Wenzhou takes the man out of the bathroom, while Mi Raner goes to help the girl up.


    Seeing that she was not hurt, MI Raner breathed a sigh of relief and immediately pulled her clothes.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Mi Ran''er comforted in a soft voice.


    Thinking about the critical scene, the girl burst into tears and hugged Mi Raner.


    The man was taken away by the police called by the steward.


    Mi Raner, Xu Wenzhou and the injured girls had to get off at the next stop and go to the police station to take notes.


    Anyway, the next stop is also the target stop for Xu Wenzhou and Xu Wenzhou agreed to come down.


    After sitting down and chatting, I learned that the little girl''s destination was also this city.


    The little girl went to college here. She chose to come to school so early this time in order to work in the library and nearby restaurants to earn money. She wants to save more living expenses for the next semester.


    "College students, there are too few college students in this age..." Mi Ran''er said with heartfelt admiration, and his eyes fell on the man opposite.


    Sure enough, Xu Wenzhou''s eyes changed after hearing that the little girl was a college student.


    With a little respect.


    "Sister ran, can I still go to you in the future? I have no relatives in Beicheng. I don''t know where to go except working on Saturday and weekend."


    The little girl''s name is Ye Qing. She is a very beautiful girl. Otherwise, she won''t let the man covet it.


    "Of course, I don''t know anyone except my husband in Beicheng. We can go shopping together when we have time in the future..."


    Mi Raner thinks it''s good to have a friend of the same age in such a strange environment.


    Of course, the premise is that the girl doesn''t think of her husband at all.


    Now I can''t see anything.


    If there were any signs in the future, MI Ran''er vowed to cut them off when they first appeared.


    Get off the train and go to the police station. Take a confession from the police station. At the bus station, you have to separate.


    "I''m a sophomore at a university. This is the phone number of our dormitory. Sister ran, you can call the dormitory teacher directly and say my name."


    After Ye Qing got out of that fear, she was a very lively girl.


    Mi Ran''er took the paper with the number and nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1900

    Ye Qing''s bus back to school arrived first. After watching the bus drive away, MI Ran''er sighed, "there are fewer college students and fewer female college students now. It''s not easy for this girl to come to such a point!"


    Even if you have to earn your own living expenses, you can imagine what a poor family you came from.


    "Only those who make progress are qualified to have everything like this." Xu Wenzhou chuckled. "Even if it''s not easy, what? There is a saying called, first bitter and then sweet."


    Mi Ran''er turned to her husband and said, "so, do you mean that people like me who are content with the status quo are not motivated?"


    Xu Wenzhou shrugged: "I didn''t say that."


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth slightly raised: "even if you say so, I won''t refute. There''s nothing wrong with being content with the status quo. I didn''t go to college, it doesn''t prove that I couldn''t go to college, I couldn''t go to school before, it doesn''t prove that I''m stupid now..."


    Xu Wenzhou sneered again: "really?"


    Mi Raner was provoked by this guy''s tone.


    She suddenly approached Xu Wenzhou. Her raised little face was about to rub against his chin.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll give you a night college entrance examination this year?" Mi Ran''er really has such a plan.


    The diplomas of this generation are much more expensive than those of the 21st century.


    If you really take an exam at night, with her mind, her development may be higher than Xu Wenzhou in the future.


    Xu Wenzhou was startled by her sudden approach. Then he smiled and said, "then you can show me one!"


    Mi Ran''er: "I passed the exam. What do you give me?"


    She doesn''t make unprofitable deals.


    Xu Wenzhou pondered for a moment before slowly opening his mouth: "I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Wow! Brother Wenzhou, your promise is a little... In case I ask you for millions of deposits and a lot of gold, silver and jewelry, where are you going to bring it to me?" Mi Raner was really amused by this honest but Su man.


    "If you really want these, then I can only... Exchange my body." Xu Wenzhou said. Seeing the bus coming from the corner, he quickly bent down to carry his luggage, dragged his wife''s small hand here and took the prepared wool ticket in his hand.


    After getting on the bus, the couple found a window seat and sat down.


    Mi Ran''er then said, "what do you exchange your body for? Money? You can''t gather so much in that short time... You might as well pledge your body to me to pay off the debt."


    Mi Ran''er said this and saw Xu Wenzhou''s ears turn red. He immediately laughed.


    From the city to Xu Wenzhou internship company dormitory, there is a bus for more than an hour.


    Now the roads are steep, which is a competition with the road in the original owner''s hometown.


    Mi Raner was inevitably carsick again.


    She was very glad that when she just came out of the Bureau, Ye Qing proposed to have some lunch, but she refused.


    Otherwise, I must vomit a lot now.


    Xu Wenzhou felt a little hurt when he saw her suffering like this.


    He patted her on the back and said, "in the future, you still have to try to take a car, otherwise, you will get carsick once you go out. Where can your body stand it?"


    "I haven''t taken a car before. Just get used to it!"


    Mi Raner was very indifferent.


    The sequelae of carsickness is that from getting off the bus, her face is pale.


    Followed Xu Wenzhou into the company''s living area.


    I met many of Xu Wenzhou''s colleagues, most of whom were classmates Xu Wenzhou knew when he was in University. Almost all of them were assigned to this first multinational enterprise in China to cooperate with foreign countries.


    After saying hello one by one, Xu Wenzhou introduced her to everyone.

 Chapter 1901

    Mi Raner doesn''t want people to think Xu Wenzhou''s wife is a Muggle. She tries to pull out a smile and cordially greets everyone.


    When colleagues saw Xu Wenzhou coming home, they brought a new wife. Everyone was teasing him.


    Mi Raner noticed that Xu Wenzhou''s ears were red and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Wenzhou, in that case, should you invite our colleagues to dinner? Do you just want to get married silently? At least celebrate! Right, sister-in-law..."


    The boy in blue is about twenty-six or seven. When he falls on MI Raner, he still winks playfully at Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner was startled by the boy''s initiative.


    His face was a little red, then he nodded slowly, "Oh... Yes... It seems that he has to celebrate."


    With that, she turned and looked at her husband.


    Xu Wenzhou doesn''t look very good. He doesn''t know whether the jealous boy teased Mi Raner or was angry that MI Raner agreed to celebrate his marriage so casually.


    However, now that MI Raner has said so, he can''t refuse.


    I can only nod. "Come to my house tonight."


    "Good!"


    Several colleagues immediately agreed.


    After parting, MI Ran''er pinched her eyebrows and followed Xu Wenzhou''s footsteps. She asked suspiciously, "brother Wenzhou, are you angry that I casually promised to be celebrated for dinner?"


    "No."


    Xu Wenzhou''s tone was dry.


    Isn''t that angry?


    Mi Raner sticks out his tongue.


    Following Xu Wenzhou into the dormitory building, Xu Wenzhou''s assigned house is on the top floor. It is a small suite, but it also has all kinds of internal organs.


    The most important thing is that the window of this room is open. The view outside is very good. You can see the playground of a high school next to it.


    Mi Raner feels that when she is bored at home alone, she can stand at this window and enjoy her beautiful body.


    As soon as the idea came out, Xu Wenzhou was already calling her.


    "There are kitchens and toilets on every floor. They are for public use. After each use, you should remember to clean them. Don''t be said that you don''t like to be clean. Also... There is no heating in the room, and you can''t burn Kang. It will be very cold at night. Wait, I''ll go nearby and buy an extra quilt. Look, what dishes you need to buy, make a list for me, and I''ll buy them together."


    When Xu Wenzhou was alone in Nancheng, he never cooked. On weekdays, he solved it casually in the canteen.


    Now that you have a wife, you can''t.


    Everyone looked at it. If he took his wife to the canteen every day, his little wife would be blackened behind his back.


    "Are all your colleagues able to eat? I''m sure you need to buy firewood, rice, oil and salt. In terms of vegetables, there are no fresh vegetables this season, except some Chinese cabbage and potatoes stored in the kiln..."


    In a short time, MI Ran''er wanted to buy something. She couldn''t remember. She frowned. "Why don''t I go with you, so that I can get familiar with the route. When you go to work, I''ll buy it myself."


    "Don''t you need a rest? You don''t look very well now." Xu Wenzhou looked at his wife with some worry.


    "It''s okay. I''m a little hungry. You just take me to eat." Mi Ran''er''s stomach has vomited out.

 Chapter 1902

    Xu Wenzhou thought carefully and then nodded, "that''s OK. Let''s go."


    He took a ten dollar bill and went out with MI Raner.


    During the new year, except for some necessary posts, after others do basic work every day, they can play freely in the military region or leave the company with a false note.


    So, along the way, I met many people.


    Xu Wenzhou said hello all the way and finally got out of the company''s living area. Mi Raner felt that Xu Wenzhou must be thirsty.


    There is a street near the company, which is not prosperous, but it can be regarded as everything. Most of the people selling vegetables here are nearby farmers, and most of the people doing business are the families of the company''s colleagues.


    There is only one northwest noodle restaurant in a street.


    Xu Wenzhou first took Mi Raner to eat some hot noodles.


    "Why don''t they go home for the new year?" Mi Ran''er looked at the busy landlady with some doubts.


    "Relatives are here. This is already their home."


    Xu Wenzhou poured her a cup of hot water.


    "Can I do something here? For example, do business."


    Mi Ran''er squinted and smiled and asked Xu Wenzhou in a low voice.


    Xu Wenzhou coagulated her confident little face and asked faintly, "what can you do? Do you have the capital? Also, didn''t you promise me that you would take the night university exam?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head reluctantly when he saw him ruthlessly expose his appearance. "It seems that brother Wenzhou has no confidence in my temperament."


    "Then tell me where the capital comes from!" Xu Wenzhou asked again.


    "Earn, but it''s a matter of long-term consideration. Now I''m dizzy. When I go home to sleep, I''ll think of a plan." Mi Raner really put it on the agenda.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t want to hurt her interest any more. When two bowls of ramen were served, they began to eat.


    The noodles in the northwest are very strong, and the soup is also boiled well. However, due to the lack of oil and water, it has a lot less flavor.


    It''s good to fill your stomach.


    Having had enough to eat and drink, Xu Wenzhou checked out and took Mi Raner out of the noodle shop.


    After talking to MI Raner about the shopping places, they bought the only vegetables and meat in the street and carried them home.


    "This dish is definitely not enough. What should I do if so many people come at night?" Mi Ran''er asked with a frown and some worry, looking at the meat and vegetables in the bag.


    "Just go to the kitchen and get some dishes."


    Xu Wenzhou has made a plan.


    "Well, can I sleep first?" Mi Ran''er yawned wearily and asked. His small body had fallen on Xu Wenzhou''s one meter and five meter wide bed.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t bother her and let her rest alone in the room. He went out to the office building.


    After completing Mi Raner''s check-in, he gave Mi Raner an access card to enter and leave the military region.


    By the time she got home, MI Ran''er had already got up and was making a stove in the kitchen to cook.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Soot billowed, but the briquettes just couldn''t burn.


    Mi Raner was a little angry and threw a lot of sawdust into the coal stove.


    "How come it still doesn''t burn." Mi Ran''er was a little discouraged, threw the match in his hand to the ground, held his face in his little hand full of soot, and muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 1903

    When Xu Wenzhou came to the kitchen door, he just saw the smoke rolling inside. The tip of his nose smelled the smell and frowned in an instant.


    Then he went into the kitchen and pulled Mi Raner, who was squatting there and didn''t know what to do, to the balcony. "Why are you still in there? Is it comfortable to be smoked?"


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue and lay on Xu Wenzhou''s chest. After coughing for a long time, he raised his small face and said hoarsely, "the coal stove is too difficult to use. It''s better to use our rural earth stove! These coal balls don''t burn!"


    "That''s because you''re not doing it right."


    Xu Wenzhou said reluctantly. He went back to the house to get some newspapers and cleaned up all the coal stove. Then he put the newspaper at the bottom and sprinkled some sawdust on it before lighting the newspaper.


    The sawdust was soon ignited by the newspaper, and then he threw some coal balls.


    There was no hurry like Mi Raner, throwing a lot at once. When the briquettes were gradually burning red, they added a few pieces.


    It took Xu Wenzhou less than five minutes to light the coal stove.


    Compared with the time when Mi Raner just lit a spark, Xu Wenzhou was simply relaxed, convenient and happy!


    The smoke from the kitchen also floated out.


    Xu Wenzhou put the pot full of water on the coal stove.


    "All right."


    Xu Wenzhou patted the dust on his hands and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Ran''er grabbed his arm and looked puzzled.


    "What? Don''t you want to cook? I won''t stop you here." Xu Wenzhou said, trying to break away from MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly grabbed him again. "No, you''re here to fight me. Are you really willing to let me be busy alone?" Mi Ran''er blinked a pair of big water mist eyes. "I''m so carsick. In fact, I haven''t had a good rest."


    Xu Wenzhou''s eyebrows trembled slightly when she realized that she was acting like a spoiled child.


    Immediately, he frowned slightly and looked at his new wife, "cooking is not..."


    "Women''s responsibilities? You want to say this? Then you are too..." male chauvinism!


    Mi Ran''er was a little disgusted. She loosened Xu Wenzhou''s arm. "Since brother Wenzhou thinks so, I won''t ask you to help me. Just let me cook by myself. Go and have a rest."


    Xu Wenzhou listened to the words with resentment.


    "Forget it, what do you want me to help you?" Xu Wenzhou took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, looked at the vegetables and meat on the desk and asked in a low voice.


    "Can you wash rice? Can you peel potatoes? If you can, help me wash rice first, and then peel potatoes. There''s nothing else I need your help." Mi Raner expressed great satisfaction with Xu Wenzhou''s changing attitude.


    She narrowed her eyes, smiled cunningly, and turned to wash the streaky pork she had bought.


    Xu Wenzhou accepted his fate.


    He went to wash rice first and kept the rice washing water according to MI Raner''s instructions.


    Mi Ran''er soaked the sliced pork in rice washing water. When he was about to put it into the pot, he took it out and cleaned it.


    Then, wait until the water in the pot boils and pour the washed rice into the pot.


    ¡­¡­


    The time was closer to dinner, and Xu Wenzhou''s colleagues arrived.


    They went to play in the city, brought back some cold dishes and wine, and bought melon seeds, peanuts and candy. It seems that they are really going to be lively here in xuwenzhou tonight!

 Chapter 1904

    Mi Raner has prepared three dishes and one soup.


    A potato stew, a spicy fried cabbage with cabbage clear soup, and a steamed bacon.


    Plus the cold dishes brought by my colleagues, in fact, the dishes tonight are quite rich.


    Mi Raner let everyone eat first. After cleaning up the kitchen, she returned to Xu Wenzhou''s house with rice.


    Several big men have begun to drink.


    "Sister in law, come and sit down. Sister in law''s craftsmanship is OK. According to Wen Zhou, this table is cooked by her sister in law..." the boy who winked at Mi Raner in the afternoon again took the initiative to talk to MI Raner and praised Mi Raner''s craftsmanship very warmly.


    He introduced himself in the afternoon. His name was Yang Ning.


    Yang Ning looks much more mature than Xu Wenzhou. However, depending on the situation, he should still be a bachelor.


    Mi Raner felt that she must keep a distance from this guy.


    However, when necessary, you can still use it to make Xu Wenzhou''s elm head jealous, and then stimulate their stagnant relationship.


    I feel more and more black.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and said, "actually, it''s OK. My craft is not very good. My mother cooks at home. I don''t have many opportunities to cook on weekdays."


    "Isn''t that good? It''s much better than those guys in the cooking class! Hey, younger brother and sister, can we often come to eat in the future? Don''t worry, we''ll pay for vegetables and won''t let you and Wenzhou lose money."


    Yang Ning asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about you. You are direct and active.


    She looked at Wenzhou, "what''s the opinion of the head of our family?"


    Wen Zhou frowned slightly. "Don''t you take my wife as a nanny? No! You can have a meal occasionally, but you can''t come often..."


    Wenzhou''s treatment is pretty good.


    However, Yang Ning made an embarrassing red face. Then Yang Ning smiled, "well, I didn''t think about it well. Wenzhou, don''t think about it. We just miss home-made dishes. We didn''t think so much."


    Xu Wenzhou hummed and didn''t continue the topic.


    Another comrade in arms quickly raised his glass, "come on, let''s live in Wenzhou and have a happy wedding with my sister-in-law! I hope my sister-in-law can give birth to a xiaowenzhou for us soon!"


    The others raised their glasses one by one.


    There was no wine glass in front of MI Raner.


    She got up to get it.


    "You are not allowed to drink." Xu Wenzhou pressed her leg. "You can''t drink."


    "Who says I won''t? I''ve been drinking with my father every new year for three years..." Mi Raner blinked mischievously. "Brother Wenzhou, you thought I was the little girl who couldn''t do anything at the beginning?"


    Xu Wenzhou frowned slightly, "then you still don''t..."


    "No, Wenzhou, it''s a happy day today. If my sister-in-law wants to drink, she can drink. Anyway, she can''t get drunk, and she''s still at home. What are you worried about so much?"


    Colleagues exhorted Xu Wenzhou, and several other moments echoed.


    Xu Wenzhou was unable to stand down, so he had to take back his big hand.


    Mi Ran''er went to get a wine glass, filled it up, raised the glass, said thanks to everyone one by one, and then drank the wine in the glass with a look up.


    The forthright appearance made the men present stunned before they had time to drink!


    Especially Yang Ning, after swallowing his saliva, a light flashed in MI Raner''s eyes.


    "Slow down." Xu Wenzhou was afraid of choking the girl.


    Give her a quick ride.

 Chapter 1905

    In this era, Baijiu is not adulterated, and with high degree, MI ran ran almost choked and coughed a few times. Then she raised her hand and patted her in the chest.


    Then, put down the cup.


    Smiled at several people on the table, "well, I''ll do it. You can do whatever you want."


    Several men saw that she was so forthright that they were no longer polite and drank all the wine in the cup.


    Mi Raner picked up his chopsticks and ate a piece of bacon, trying to cover the surging smell of wine.


    However, the original owner had never drunk wine. His drinking capacity was obviously bad, and his face soon turned red.


    Her head was dizzy. Mi Raner was worried that she would say something wrong. She ate slowly with a bowl in her arms and listened to several men talking. The new house was very lively.


    Xu Wenzhou''s comrades in arms didn''t leave until almost eleven o''clock.


    When we left, everyone patted Xu Wenzhou on the shoulder with great connotation to let him take it easy. After all, we have to go to work tomorrow, and we still have to keep up with our physical strength.


    Sending his colleagues away, Xu Wenzhou turned to look at the mess in his house and pinched his eyebrows with a headache.


    Seeing his wife lying on the table and seemingly asleep, Xu Wenzhou suddenly felt more pain in his brain.


    He went over and picked up Mi Raner.


    "HMM... they''re gone?" Mi Ran''er was not asleep yet, but she felt messy and painful in her mind, making her want to lie down and have a rest.


    "Well, if you want to sleep, go to bed."


    Xu Wenzhou took her and walked towards the bedroom.


    "But I want to soak my feet," Mi Ran''er said weakly, leaning against Xu Wenzhou''s chest.


    "Soak your feet?" Xu Wenzhou thought he had heard wrong.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his coat with a small hand. "I''ve walked a lot today. I may not be able to sleep without soaking my feet. My feet hurt..."


    She is coquettish in Xu Wenzhou''s arms.


    Sure enough, I saw that Xu Wenzhou''s neck began to turn red and gradually dyed his face red.


    Mi Raner was silently proud.


    Xu Wenzhou had no choice but to put her on the edge of the bed first, condensing her red eyebrows and eyes, sighing and thinking that this is his wife, and she is still a woman. She can''t do it, absolutely not.


    He pursed his lips and said slowly, "wait here!"


    Then he took out a basin from under the bed and left the house.


    Mi Ran''er finally couldn''t help it. A successful bad smile floated on her small face.


    "If the host is like this, he won''t be afraid to force the man. The man will leave you here regardless of you?" the system joked with a low smile.


    "He won''t... Get along for two days. In fact, I think Xu Wenzhou is cold and warm." that''s why Mi Raner is so confident that he can move this guy and complete his plane task.


    "Now, the host seems to enjoy the process of each task more and more, which is a good change."


    If the system is systematic, MI Raner will be alert instantly.


    She was still a little drunk. After hearing this from the system, she immediately stared, "no, I didn''t enjoy it. Don''t think I enjoyed it. I worked so hard just to go home."


    "Go home?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s voice suddenly came from the hall outside.


    He carried the hot water from the boiling water room downstairs into the house, frowned and looked at the dull girl on the bed, "do you want to go home?"


    "No... you heard me wrong. I didn''t speak."


    Mi Ran''er immediately became drunk on his small face and grinned, "I''m not a fool. Why talk to myself..."

 Chapter 1906

    Xu Wenzhou also drank some wine, so seeing Mi Raner''s response, he wondered if he had heard wrong.


    Carrying water, he came to the bed and squatted down. He reached out and took off Mi Raner''s shoes.


    Mi Raner was flattered and quickly bent over, "I''ll just come by myself... You..."


    "Don''t move." Xu Wenzhou''s men pressed hard and pinched her ankle to keep her from moving.


    Mi Ran''er was so happy to see him wash his feet.


    After sitting down obediently, her foggy eyes fell on the back of Xu Wenzhou''s head, "Brother Wenzhou, we are now husband and wife, you know? From childhood to childhood, I have been fantasizing about what kind of life we will have after we get married. Probably, I will chase you and stick to you. You will always have a unreasonable attitude towards me, but now, brother Wenzhou, you are not so cold to me as before..."


    When Mi Raner said this, Xu Wenzhou inexplicably heard a sad feeling.


    After taking off her shoes, he held her still red and swollen feet for a few seconds.


    "Now that we are married, we all have to look forward. It''s not a good thing to turn over the old accounts. Don''t you want us to have less estrangement and thank you for being close?"


    Xu Wenzhou said, carefully putting Mi Raner''s feet into the hot water.


    Burning his feet, MI Raner nodded cleverly, "of course, but brother Wenzhou, we are already husband and wife. I heard my mother say that there should be more intimate things between husband and wife... But you treat me..."


    Mi Ran''er gently held Xu Wenzhou''s neck with his small hands, bent down, and his small head was close to Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou coagulated her eyebrows and eyes, and could even count the girl''s slender eyelashes.


    Of course he knows what Mi Raner is talking about.


    So, the ears are hot.


    However, he is still calm.


    "Xiao ran, you''re drunk. Take a rest after washing your feet. I''ll tidy up the living room." he grabbed mi Ran''er''s claws and wanted to tear the active girl off his body.


    "I don''t want it."


    Mi Raner shook her head childishly, strengthened her small hand and held the man in front of her. She also drew her small face closer and closer, with her forehead against Xu Wenzhou''s forehead. "Brother Wenzhou, when you left, your mother gave me the task and asked me to have a child for you earlier. You don''t do anything like this. When can we have a child?"


    Mi Raner has been very straightforward.


    She felt that if Xu Wenzhou pretended that he didn''t understand anything at the moment, it would be too much.


    Xu Wenzhou seemed to be unable to bear to look straight and slightly closed his eyes.


    "It''s not that I don''t do it..." he said, "but this kind of thing is only when the feeling is deep. Xiao ran, don''t panic. Let''s save some feelings first. After everything comes naturally, it''s not urgent to have another child. After all, we''re not old now and don''t need to panic."


    Xu Wenzhou pushed Mi Raner away very strongly, turned and left the bedroom.


    When his men were empty, MI Ran''er''s Blush faded away.


    This guy is really an elm.


    What''s more, what''s her idea when she''s so cold?


    Mi Raner''s eyes are red.


    She wanted to kick the foot basin away.


    But in the end, she is not so willful. In this city, she has no relatives and friends. If she quarrels with Xu Wenzhou, she will be helpless at all.

 Chapter 1907

    Xu Wenzhou cleaned up the living room and returned to the room. Mi Raner was already asleep.


    It''s just that people can''t bear to look directly at their sleep.


    I didn''t take off my clothes, so I curled up on the sheets and didn''t cover the quilt. I''m really not afraid of the cold.


    Xu Wenzhou took out the footbasin and poured out the foot washing water. Then he came back to take off her clothes and stuffed her into the quilt.


    Maybe it was a little cold in the quilt. After she took off her sweater, she lay in the quilt, obviously cold, and began to shiver in her sleep.


    "Cold... Mom..."


    She whispered with her eyes closed in pain.


    Hearing the sound, Xu Wenzhou couldn''t bear it.


    He held out his hand, took Mi Raner into his arms, and untied his coat, so that she could feel the temperature from him.


    Finally, she stopped shaking.


    Xu Wenzhou was also a little drunk, so when his head touched the pillow, his eyelids began to fight. Finally, he couldn''t carry it, so he went to sleep


    The next day, the horn sounded very early.


    When Mi Raner was woken up by the nearby wake-up number, it was still dark outside.


    "What''s this noise? It''s so noisy..."


    She frowned and went straight into the arms of the men around her.


    The tone of humming gently made the men around him have a little reaction.


    When mi Ran''er got into his arms, she felt it and rubbed her knee suspiciously.


    The man woke up in an instant.


    Immediately, he got up.


    "Wake up number, I should go out for morning exercises. You can sleep again."


    With that, he didn''t even turn on the light, so he got out of bed and ran out of the room.


    Even mi Ran''er didn''t react to the speed of escape.


    Mi Ran''er also woke up a lot when he remembered what his knee was rubbing just now, and then he burst into a bad laugh.


    Worried about being heard by the guy outside, she shrank into the quilt full of men''s breath and continued to laugh.


    Mi Raner slept until Xu Wenzhou came back from morning exercises. He also brought breakfast.


    After MI Raner packed up, he sat down next to him and had breakfast together.


    "What would you like to eat at noon? I''ll go shopping later." Mi Raner grabbed the big cake and dipped it in some chili sauce. While eating, he asked Xu Wenzhou.


    This gentle tone, this virtuous appearance, is simply a considerate and perfect wife!


    "Feel free, don''t buy too much, just enough for two people." Xu Wenzhou also worried that MI Raner would spend money recklessly.


    Mi Raner nodded obediently, "don''t worry, I''ll take it easy. However, in the morning, I want to go to the city and buy some necessary supplies. The nearby market is too small and there are no many things."


    "Well, do you remember the route?" Xu Wenzhou was really worried that the girl would get lost.


    "Of course."


    Mi Ran''er drank the last mouthful of porridge into his stomach. Seeing that Xu Wenzhou was still eating, he didn''t clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Instead, he took out his coat and satchel first. "There''s only one bus here. Moreover, even if I can''t find the way, I know to ask the way to the police station. I''m not a three-year-old child. Don''t worry about me."


    Seeing that she was so confident, Xu Wenzhou had to get up, get his notepad and write down a series of numbers.


    "This is my office number, followed by the extension number. If you really can''t find it, call me and I''ll pick you up."


    Xu Wenzhou told patiently.


    Mi Ran''er smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes, which were as bright as crescent moon.

 Chapter 1908

    When she went out, MI Ran''er put Xu Wenzhou''s phone number in her bag. She locked the door and saw that the door next door was also open.


    It was a middle-aged woman who came out.


    Seeing Mi Raner, the middle-aged woman''s eyes brightened, "you are Wenzhou''s wife. I heard earlier that he has a little fiancee at home. This time, he will get married. It seems that everyone is really right!"


    The middle-aged woman''s words made Mi Raner wonder, "elder sister, how do you know that he has a fiancee?"


    "He said it himself. Before, company commander Tang''s sister-in-law wanted to introduce him to someone. He said he already had someone in his hometown. If he went back sometime, he would get married..." the sister-in-law said with a smile.


    It was a prevaricating matchmaker.


    Mi Raner was disappointed.


    Bai blind, she was so happy just now.


    He smiled silently. "It''s me, sister-in-law. Please take care of me in the future."


    "Don''t worry, you can knock on my door for whatever you need in the future. When you are bored, I can take you to find some sister-in-law to play mahjong..." the sister-in-law is really enthusiastic.


    Mi Ran''er nodded quickly, "OK, I''m going to the city now. Sister-in-law, do you have anything I can bring you?"


    "Please help me see if there are any beef sellers. Buy me a kilo of beef. Lao Ye likes stewed beef..." the sister-in-law turned and took five yuan and gave it to MI Raner.


    "Return more and make up less when you come back!"


    Mi Ran''er said and went downstairs with her bag on her back.


    When she came to the stairs, there was a sudden rush of footsteps downstairs behind her.


    "Give way, I''m late..." the voice is familiar.


    Mi Raner hurriedly let her go to the wall and looked back.


    It was Yang Ning who was wearing a coat.


    "Sister-in-law, where are you going?" Yang Ning saw mi Ran''er, and his pace slowed down obviously.


    "Into the city."


    Mi Raner chuckled.


    "Can you know the way?" Yang Ning asked with some worry.


    "Yes."


    Mi Ran''er nodded and motioned to Yang Ning, "aren''t you in time?"


    "Oh, yes, there''s an important training in the morning. I have to go right away. Sister-in-law, please bring me something to eat. I''ll give you money when I get back!" Yang Ning hurried away.


    "OK."


    Mi Ran''er''s smile gradually disappeared.


    Yang Ning really doesn''t treat her as an outsider.


    ha-ha.


    After leaving the military area command, MI Ran''er saw a bus at the bus stop, rushed over and got on the bus.


    Mi Raner wandered for a while after entering the city.


    She found that although there were many stores in the city, there were still a lot less things.


    For example, there are few clothing stores that can be seen.


    The clothes in the only two stores are very old-fashioned, especially women''s clothes. They are all made of gray cloth, and the style is extremely ugly.


    "If you design some good-looking clothes, will someone buy them after they are made?" Mi Ran''er walked slowly along the street and touched his chin with his small hand after walking out of the clothing store. "I don''t know the bottom line of women''s acceptance in this era..."


    "You can try."


    The system is very encouraging to her.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "just try!"


    After a while, MI Ran''er stopped at a cinema.


    "How good will the movies in the 1980s be?" Mi Ran''er frowned. He still stepped into the cinema.

 Chapter 1909

    The cinema is very monotonous. There are several movie posters on the wall, and then there is the place to buy tickets.


    There''s not even a place to sell snacks.


    Watching movie posters seems pretty good.


    Mi Ran''er looked for a while and left.


    Look at the time. It''s almost noon.


    She quickly went to the vegetable market, bought some meat and vegetables, and bought some better rice and put it in her bag.


    As for Yang Ning''s food, she bought two kilograms of cream biscuits.


    With her hands full, she turned around and wanted to find a bus stop, but found that she was a little road crazy.


    In addition, these houses were almost the same, and there were no road signs. Soon, MI Ran''er lost himself in the street.


    She was carrying too many things in her hand, and her fingers were soon hurt by the edge of her pocket. She simply found a place to sit down and put down her things to have a rest.


    Then, my mind is also recalling my route when I came.


    "I don''t believe I''m so inferior that I''ll get lost!" she thought that if she lost herself, Xu Wenzhou might laugh at herself for a long time.


    After all, when she left home this morning, she vowed that she wouldn''t get lost.


    After a short rest, I still couldn''t think of the specific route.


    Mi Raner had to pick up her things again.


    She''s going to find someone to ask the way.


    "Well... Excuse me, miss, where is the bus stop near where you can take bus No. 109?" Mi Ran''er asked quietly, with her eyes down, stopped a passing girl.


    "Ah, sister Xiao ran! Why are you?"


    The girl''s tone was surprised, and her voice was familiar. Mi Raner immediately raised her eyes and looked at herself to stop the girl.


    She rescued Ye Qing on the train yesterday.


    "Eh? Xiaoqing, how could it be you?" Mi Ran''er looked at Ye Qing suspiciously.


    This is also too fate!


    "I''m out looking for an hourly worker, and the school hasn''t opened a canteen yet. It''s almost noon, so I want to find a place to have lunch... Sister ran, you buy so many things! By the way, you just asked me about the bus station, didn''t you? Let''s go, I''ll take you!"


    Ye Qing takes the initiative to help Mi Raner carry half of her things. With the other hand, she grabs Mi Raner and leads her to the bus stop.


    When she got to the station, Ye Qing put down her things and looked at Mi Raner with bright eyes.


    "Sister Xiao ran, I heard that the military region is very fun. Can I go to the military region with you?" Ye Qing asked sincerely.


    "Ah?" Mi Raner really didn''t expect that Ye Qing would be so direct and blindfolded.


    "It''s all right. I can''t do it! I thought I didn''t find a job today anyway. It''s not easy to play back to the dormitory. I''ll go to the military region and see if I can find a handsome soldier brother!"


    Ye Qing is holding her face in her small hand. She turned out to be a little flower maniac!


    Mi Raner thought that she had helped herself. The little girl was also very poor. If she went to lunch, it would be much more expensive than the bus fare. It would be better to go to the military region for a meal.


    Nodded, "OK, I hope you don''t dislike our tea and light rice..."


    "How come! Sister ran, don''t be so outsidered with me, will you? After yesterday''s incident, you and brother Wenzhou are my benefactors. Now I really love you as my brothers and sisters!"


    Ye Qing leaned on MI Raner''s shoulder and said to MI Raner with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er hooked her lips and patted on the back of her hand.

 Chapter 1910

    Soon, the bus came.


    Mi Raner pays the bus fare for both of them. When she finds a vacant seat to sit down, Ye Qing has to give her the fare. Mi Raner can''t charge it anyway.


    "If you really give it to me, you won''t be a guest in the military region in the future... This is what I should do!" Mi Raner stuffed the dime back into Ye Qing''s arms with a little anger.


    Ye Qing gave up.


    "Sister Xiao ran, it''s very kind of you!"


    Ye Qing smiled at Mi Raner with curved eyebrows and eyes, and then leaned against Mi Raner''s shoulder.


    Mi Ran''er felt the smell of white lotus on the girl.


    She said in her heart, don''t be like what you think.


    Otherwise, her sincerity to Ye Qing will be wasted.


    It was almost twelve o''clock when we got to the military region.


    "Let''s hurry. Brother Wenzhou leaves work at 12:20." Mi Ran''er takes Ye Qing and runs into the military region.


    As soon as Ye Qing came in, he looked at every corner of the military region and heard the movement of the training ground. He worshipped it very much.


    After going upstairs, MI Raner asked Ye Qing to sit in the house and read the newspaper. She took rice and vegetables to the kitchen.


    He took the beef bought for the sister-in-law next door.


    He returned the rest of the money to his sister-in-law.


    The sister-in-law was very happy to see that MI Raner''s beef was so fresh. When cooking, she also cut two portions for MI Raner.


    Mi Raner couldn''t get rid of it, so she had to accept it.


    After she cooked the rice, she shredded the beef, fried the celery, then boiled the egg soup, provoked the bacon she hadn''t finished yesterday, and finally fried a cabbage. When she brought the prepared food to the table, Xu Wenzhou just came back.


    Xu Wenzhou was in a military uniform. He was straight and slender. When he went upstairs, he took off his military cap, grabbed his hair and looked up slightly. He just saw Mi Raner coming out of the kitchen with steamed rice.


    "Come back! Hold it for me quickly. It''s so hot." Mi Ran''er''s small face was completely wrinkled.


    Xu Wenzhou could only reach out and catch it.


    The burning of his palm changed his face.


    Mi Ran''er ran back to get a towel and wrapped the basin before she took it.


    "Wash your hands and eat!" Mi Raner reminded him.


    Xu Wenzhou frowned and looked at the woman in front of him. The hot feeling in the palm of his hand remained for a long time.


    Frowned, washed his hands and went home.


    Just saw that there was one more person in the family.


    "Why are you here?" Xu Wenzhou''s face was a little stiff. He glanced at Mi Raner. The girl couldn''t stand being lonely so soon. Did she find a playmate for herself?


    "Sister Xiao ran and I ran into each other in the street. We thought that we were all right anyway. Come and play, brother Wenzhou. You wouldn''t not welcome me?" Ye Qing was sitting. Hearing Xu Wenzhou''s tone of voice, he got up immediately and looked timidly at Xu Wenzhou''s face.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Don''t scare the little girl. Come to dinner quickly." Mi Ran''er pulled Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou stared at Mi Raner, wondering what he was looking at.


    After sitting down, Xu Wenzhou sighed, "in fact, it''s good to have you with her. I''m worried that this girl will be lonely if she can''t find friends of her age in the military region."


    Ye Qing smiled sweetly, "brother Wenzhou, you can boldly give my little ran sister to me. I will take good care of her for you!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and looked at Ye Qing. "Aren''t you looking for a job? Can you find one for me? There''s something to do. At least, I won''t be so bored."

 Chapter 1911

    "Aren''t you going to take the night university exam?" Xu Wenzhou seems to have been listening to MI Raner''s heroic words.


    "You have to find a job first. You have to plan slowly for the night University. For example, the student status is very troublesome." Mi Ran''er filled Xu Wenzhou with a bowl of rice. "After the student status is ready, it may be a long time later. During this period of time, you can''t be so abandoned."


    Put the rice in front of Xu Wenzhou. With Duang''s voice, MI Raner''s tone also increased a lot, "so I decided to find a job! I''m determined not to be a woman attached to a man."


    "Sister Xiao ran, you really have backbone! OK, I''ll help you find a job, but you have to tell me first, what degree you have, what you know, and what type of job you want to find?"


    Education


    Mi Ran''er saw that Xu Wenzhou''s face was indeed heavy. Perhaps she felt that the original owner''s education was too embarrassing.


    "I have a low education, but I still know how to calculate. It''s OK to be a cashier and typing..." Mi Raner whispered to Ye Qing what he knew.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, he couldn''t listen any more. He coughed up, "can you stop talking big?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and stared at Xu Wenzhou. "Big talk? Brother Wenzhou, you don''t count. We haven''t seen each other for many years. Are you really sure you know me?"


    Xu Wenzhou sipped his thin lips and said nothing.


    Here, Ye Qing saw that the atmosphere between MI Ran''er and Xu Wenzhou was a little awkward, and quickly broke it. "Well... Brother Wenzhou, if this little ran sister can''t say these things, she will be exposed when she goes to the interview. It''s bad for her. She has a sense of propriety in her heart!"


    "It''s just... I''m not the kind of person who can''t find happiness! Xiaoqing, try to find me a job as a typist or accountant. I can write documents. My pen writing is good."


    "OK."


    Ye Qing nodded and kept it in mind.


    But Xu Wenzhou still looked at Mi Raner with skeptical eyes.


    Mi Raner sandwiched a piece of sausage for him and put it directly into his mouth.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Will you have dinner?"


    Xu Wenzhou: "


    That night, after the two finished washing, Xu Wenzhou suddenly pulled Mi Raner to his desk.


    After pressing her on the chair, he took out a notepad and opened his pen.


    "Write down your name and show it to me!" he said strongly.


    Mi Raner suddenly realized that Xu Wenzhou wanted to test how her pen words were.


    Pick up the pen and Mi Raner brushes down Yu Xiaoran''s three words on the book.


    "How''s it going?" she looked up and looked at Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face really froze.


    Then he frowned and said, "write me again."


    Mi Ran''er took a swipe at the corners of her mouth, but she also wrote down Xu Wenzhou''s name.


    I''m kidding. Her words have grown up, but they have been praised many times by her father. They are vigorous and powerful. Each stroke and painting are just right. They can be used to decorate the exhibition.


    Xu Wenzhou''s complexion was finally strained.


    "You... When did you practice?"


    "After you left, I was bored at home. I read and practiced calligraphy alone, and I took my brother''s textbooks to read. In fact, when I think about it carefully, my poor grades may be because you disturbed my mind. After you left, I looked at those textbooks and felt it was easy to understand..."

 Chapter 1912

    Mi Raner''s words made Xu Wenzhou''s face appear suspicious red.


    The hand that originally supported on the chair also began to tremble slightly. After taking it back, he pulled the corner of his lips, "well, admit that your writing is good-looking and smart. However, working outside is no better than at home. If you still have such a willful character in the past, it''s easy to offend people, and then something happens, okay?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s tone gradually softened.


    Mi Ran''er nodded with great cooperation, "I know what you mean..."


    "Another thing is, don''t think there will be a salary if you have a job. If you don''t finish your work well, you will not only have no salary, but also be deducted. Therefore, I think you''d better think about going out to work."


    Xu Wenzhou said that and turned to go to bed.


    "Hey, brother Wenzhou, you don''t want me to go to work? That''s why you try so hard..." Mi Ran''er put the pen away, bumped up, followed the man and sat down by the bed. A pair of sparkling eyes fell on the man with a trace of a bad smile, making him feel uncomfortable.


    He frowned. "Of course, I hope you go to work to make money, so I can relax. After all, suddenly raising more idle people is not an ordinary economic pressure. However, I''m more worried about you making trouble and I''ll lose more money. Therefore, I advise you to consider it carefully!"


    Xu Wenzhou said, fell on the bed, covered the quilt and narrowed his eyes.


    "Brother Wenzhou, don''t worry. I won''t make trouble!" Mi Ran''er lay down with him, felt his little hand on the man, then hugged his waist and said coquettishly: "at least, give me a chance to prove myself, don''t you?"


    Xu Wenzhou felt the woman moving around. He frowned and stared at her. "Just go to bed and don''t move. I''m very tired after working all day today. Don''t disturb my sleep."


    "Then you promise to let me go to work." Mi Ran''er deliberately put her body closer and closer.


    Xu Wenzhou took a deep breath. He was really worried that he would be careless, so he pushed her out of bed.


    "Yu Xiaoran!" he clenched his teeth and called her name.


    Mi Raner didn''t let go, but still shook his arm, "brother Wenzhou..."


    The voice is delicate and soft. No matter what kind of man listens, he can''t hold it.


    Xu Wenzhou gripped her arm, took it off his waist, turned it over, and his body pressed on MI Raner.


    "Please don''t move!" he said in a slightly anxious tone, with obvious heat, all of them on MI Raner''s small face, which made Mi Raner feel very hot.


    "I..." she asked Qu Baba to blink, "I just want you to promise me..."


    Xu Wenzhou condenses her small face. In her memory, this small face should be gray and with a non nutritious waxy yellow. Now it has completely grown, and her skin has become much better. After several degrees of whiteness, Yu Xiaoran''s beauty value has also increased several times than before.


    Xu Wenzhou admitted that he was very superficial.


    Such a beautiful woman lying beside him can''t be without any agitation in his heart.


    When he went to work today, his comrades in arms also joked and asked him what changes his life had made after he had a wife?


    He smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 1913

    But I was thinking about getting along with MI Raner in private.


    Although she is very plain, occasionally, she will show her dislike, but this girl is really sweet, and she doesn''t mind her attitude. She always takes the initiative to come up and please him.


    Sometimes, Xu Wenzhou really dislikes his scum attitude.


    However, it was awkward for him to be rash and enthusiastic about the girl.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two has been deadlocked so far and near.


    "Brother Wenzhou..." Mi Ran''er was so pressed by Xu Wenzhou and just pressed on her chest. She was very uncomfortable. She wrinkled her small eyebrows, coagulated Xu Wenzhou and spoke weakly.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard the sound, a thread in his mind seemed to be lit and broken a little


    "You hurt me..." Mi Ran''er struggled carefully under Xu Wenzhou. With Jiao Didi''s voice, she obviously felt that Xu Wenzhou''s breathing was heavy.


    A moment of joy in my heart.


    When she pursed her lips and wanted to say something, the man suddenly turned down.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Ran''er was excited by the cold wind. He stretched out his small hand to grasp his hand, but he dodged.


    "Bathroom."


    Put down such a sentence, Xu Wenzhou went out in his coat.


    I haven''t come back for a long time.


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the pillow and thought wildly in her mind.


    "This guy is too strong, it''s almost half an hour..." looking at the wall clock, MI ran did not hold back, and whispered to make complaints about it.


    Sure enough, it''s a soldier!


    In terms of endurance, it''s unparalleled.


    Finally, before Mi Raner was about to fall asleep, Xu Wenzhou came back.


    After entering the house, he lay down beside Mi Raner, rolled over the quilt and turned off the light.


    "Sleep."


    Drop two words and go straight to sleep.


    Mi Raner: "


    I''ll go


    Really speechless.


    She simply turned sideways, frowned and stared at the back of his head from the dark, "brother Wenzhou, do you dislike me if you don''t touch me?"


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t speak.


    Mi Ran''er continued, "but if you are so cold to me, I''m not afraid I can''t stand loneliness. Can I find you a green hat to wear in this military region? There are so many handsome brothers in the military region, I''m not much worse than you."


    Under the quilt, Xu Wenzhou''s big hand clenched his fist.


    "Moreover, I found that when several soldiers saw me, their eyes lit up. It was probably amazing. After all, there were too few young girls in the military area command compound..."


    "Yu Xiaoran!" Xu Wenzhou really couldn''t listen and scolded.


    Mi Ran''er gave a faint hum.


    There was a rustling sound from Xu Wenzhou. Listening to the movement, it seemed that he was turning over.


    "You know what? Cheating in a military marriage is against the law. If you really dare to cheat, I dare to report you and take you to the military court and put you in prison!" Xu Wenzhou sprayed all his clear breath on MI Raner''s face as he spoke.


    Mi Ran''er''s face crinkled as she listened to the threat.


    "OK, so I''m so trapped by you? What did you say? Even if you don''t like me, you will treat me like your wife! Do you treat your wife like your virtue? You treat me worse than outsiders..."


    Mi Ran''er choked as she spoke.


    She buried her little face completely in the quilt and tried to cry. However, grievances and sadness still overflowed from the quilt.

 Chapter 1914

    Xu Wenzhou completely froze.


    The dark ears were full of MI Raner''s wronged cries. At the moment, he really felt that he was completely bad.


    When she was, she held out her hand and grabbed her wrist covering her mouth.


    "Well, don''t cry..." Xu Wenzhou comforted.


    He gently pulled her into his arms, patted her on her back and soothed her mood, "I shouldn''t talk like that, don''t take it to heart, don''t cry..."


    Although Xu Wenzhou''s consolation was very blunt, he still took the initiative to soothe Mi Raner''s emotions, which made Mi Raner very satisfied.


    Her crying soon stopped.


    Buried in Xu Wenzhou''s arms, the tip of her nose was full of the breath of Xu Wenzhou. She felt very good. She couldn''t help rubbing it on his chest, like rubbing her nose.


    Xu Wenzhou was helpless.


    However, the arm holding her did not loosen.


    After a long time, MI Ran''s son began again, "so, brother Wenzhou, what do you think? Do you take me as your wife now?"


    Xu Wenzhou knocked on the back of her head, "silly girl, if I don''t take you as my wife, I won''t marry you. If I don''t take you as my wife, I won''t bring you here, and I won''t sleep with you like this. Didn''t I just say this last night? Can I do this after deep love? Now..."


    "I like you. That''s why I want to..."


    Mi Raner raised her small face and said without hesitation.


    Her initiative finally made Xu Wenzhou laugh.


    He took a deep breath and said slowly after a long time: "but I don''t want you to get hurt..."


    "Hurt?" Mi Ran''er frowned. "What hurt?"


    Xu Wenzhou thought about hearing his comrades in arms discuss this topic in his spare time. He said he had to see blood. If he saw blood, wouldn''t he have to be injured? Moreover, they also say that girls will hurt for the first time


    Xu Wenzhou felt that this must have hurt girls very much, so he didn''t want to take action.


    Xu Wenzhou''s silence made Mi Raner understand what he said, and then he burst into laughter.


    "Brother Wenzhou, so you''re worried about this!" she drilled her small head out of the quilt. Their noses and breath have been entangled together, and they are very close.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed his eyes and smiled very simply, "I''m not afraid of getting hurt. I''m only afraid that brother Wenzhou will not want me."


    Mi Ran''er said, deliberately putting his little hand under the quilt and encircling the man''s waist.


    Xiaolian also rubbed Xu Wenzhou''s chest on purpose.


    Sure enough, Xu Wenzhou''s breathing was more urgent than just now.


    She immediately raised her lips in the dark.


    "Xiao ran, you''ll hurt..." Xu Wenzhou still kept a little sense.


    "I''m not afraid of pain!" murmured Mi Raner. His little hand had begun to pull Xu Wenzhou''s clothes and cried. "Brother Wenzhou, you still dislike me. It''s all like this. Don''t you have any idea about me?"


    "Xiao ran..."


    Xu Wenzhou was helpless to the extreme.


    Finally, she could only pull her wrist, turn over and press her under her body. At this time, a light came from the window. It should be that the light of the nearby lighting tower turned right here.


    Xu Wenzhou saw the blush on MI Raner''s face.


    Shy as a flower.


    His Adam''s apple rolled gently and said in a dumb voice, "you''re trying to provoke me. Don''t regret it!"


    As he spoke, his lips had fallen and kissed mi Ran''er''s soft lips.

 Chapter 1915

    Hearing the noise in the house, Xu Wenzhou, who came back from breakfast, came in and handed her his coat.


    Frowning, Xu Wenzhou worried, "is it very uncomfortable?"


    Mi Ran''er blinked and shook his head, "no, it''s OK."


    She tugged at the corners of her lips.


    In my mind, the voice of the system sounded: "get 50% favor of the target of the standard strategy. Congratulations to the host."


    That''s just 50% of the favor. WOW?


    Mi Raner really thinks the system is very stingy.


    However, what makes Mi Raner sneer is that men are big pig hooves.


    After a sleep, there is an emotional change.


    It seems that men really can''t tell love from sex.


    "I went to the kitchen to buy you a bowl of egg noodles. Go and eat it before the noodles are tuo off." Xu Wenzhou''s tone was also gentle.


    "I''ll wash first."


    Mi Ran''er yawned and the blush on her face had not dissipated. Running away in this way gave Xu Wenzhou a feeling that the girl was still shy.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly. He folded the quilt and saw the traces left on the sheet. He pulled the sheet off and replaced it with a new one.


    The remaining traces on the sheet made Xu Wenzhou blush.


    After breakfast, Xu Wenzhou went to work, while Mi Raner took the money to the city again.


    She looked around and couldn''t find a suitable job. She had to buy some vegetables and go back to the military area.


    I met Ye Qing in the car.


    "Sister Xiao ran, I really want to find you. I found you a job as a librarian. You only need to register the names of the people who go to the library every day, and then count the types and quantities of books every month."


    Ye Qing asked, "what do you think of this job?"


    Mi Raner thought that if she went to work in the library, she could read more books and learn more about the world.


    Nodded, "OK."


    "Then you can report in two days. I''ll take you to report then." Ye Qing was very happy.


    "OK."


    Mi Raner takes Ye Qing home again for dinner.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t say anything this time, but he wasn''t too warm to Ye Qing.


    But ye Qing always takes the initiative to ask Xu Wenzhou about the army.


    Xu Wenzhou answered one by one.


    She seemed to be worried that MI Raner would be jealous, and explained to MI Raner, "my brother wants to apply for the military academy, so..."


    Mi Ran''er smiled indifferently, "it''s all right. My heart is not so small."


    Ye Qing was relieved.


    Xu Wenzhou gave Mi Raner a cool look.


    Mi Ran''er pretended not to notice anything.


    After the work of the library is determined, MI Raner needs to go out early and return late. However, it doesn''t delay the couple''s ordinary life.


    However, occasionally Xu Wenzhou will show some resentment, "I knew I couldn''t do anything to bring you here. I''d rather let you stay at home and take care of your parents."


    "Why? Do you want me to be a widow?" Mi Ran''er drilled into his arms and smiled. "Brother Wenzhou doesn''t want to be a father early?"


    Xu Wenzhou sneered, "you are so busy, how dare I delay your time to have a baby?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled more happily and put his small hand around his waist.


    "Don''t worry! If I''m really pregnant, I can work. I''m determined not to delay."

 Chapter 1916

    Probably because the relationship gradually became better, Ye Qing began to often run to the military region.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say anything on the surface. Privately, she also had the purpose of observing the girl carefully.


    It has been nearly two months since she arrived at the military region. She has a thorough understanding of the city and the military region. Her daily life with Xu Wenzhou is like that of an ordinary husband and wife.


    The daily life at night is also common. However, at the beginning, MI Raner took the initiative, but later, it gradually became Xu Wenzhou''s initiative.


    Xu Wenzhou is often very gentle when he takes the initiative.


    When Mi Raner took the initiative, Xu Wenzhou seemed to punish Mi Raner, a little less gentle than usual.


    This night, after their daily exercise, Xu Wenzhou didn''t sleep directly as usual, but gently hugged her shoulder from the back. "Tell Ye Qing, don''t often come to the military region in the future. After all, she is neither a family member of the military region nor a resident of the military region. If she often runs into the military region, she is likely to be regarded as a spy."


    "Spy?"


    Mi Raner subconsciously felt that the hat was a little big.


    However, think about it carefully. In this era, there are really many such


    "Yes, it''s a spy! It''s necessary to guard against people, okay?" Xu Wenzhou squeezed her chin.


    "OK, I see."


    In fact, MI Raner has long wanted to say such a thing to Ye Qing.


    I can''t find any good excuses.


    First, the girl found herself a fairly easy job now.


    Second, the girl didn''t seem to do anything special. If the trade rashly drew the line, it would seem a little ruthless.


    Xu Wenzhou gave a good excuse.


    However, she tasted something wrong in Xu Wenzhou''s tone.


    She turned her head and looked at Xu Wenzhou. "Can''t this girl have done anything special?"


    "Hmm?" Xu Wenzhou asked her with his eyes, what is unusual.


    "Yes, does she like you?" Mi Ran''er asked bluntly.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face was slightly stiff.


    Then he shook his head slowly, "that''s... No."


    This hesitation made Mi Raner determine his guess.


    She smiled. "I misunderstood that. I''m a little tired. Go to bed."


    "Yes."


    Turning off the light, they hugged each other and narrowed their eyes to sleep.


    At noon the next day, when Mi Raner was going to the university canteen for lunch, Ye Qing came again.


    "Sister Xiaoran, my parents sent me our hometown''s specialty moldy tofu. In the afternoon, take it to your house to make it. This moldy tofu..." Ye Qing said excitedly, holding Mi Raner''s small hand.


    "Well, Xiaoqing..." Mi Ran''er patted Ye Qing on the back of her hand and motioned her to take it easy.


    "Huh? What?" Ye Qing looked at Mi Raner suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er repeated what Xu Wenzhou said to Ye Qing last night.


    Ye Qing''s face showed disappointment.


    "Spy? I''m a college student. How can I be a spy? Don''t get me wrong, sister ran. I often go to the military region because I''m friends with you. I go to school here and don''t have half of my relatives. It''s hard to get to know a good friend who has a family here. I think I can..."


    As Ye Qing spoke, her eyes grew red.


    The tone of voice became worried.


    Mi Ran''er whispered, "OK, OK, I know what you mean, but we still have to avoid suspicion. What do you want to eat in the future? I''ll take it to school for you?"

 Chapter 1917

    "Not good!" Ye Qing threw Mi Raner''s little hands away. Her red eyes stared at Mi Raner, "sister Xiao ran, it''s you. You don''t like me to go to your house and have such a happy chat with brother Wenzhou. You''re jealous, so you refuse me to go to your house for such a reason?"


    Mi Ran''er reacts. At the moment, Ye Qing stares at herself, and the tone of questioning herself is the real face of the girl.


    She still had a softer look on her face, shook her head and said, "I''m not so stingy."


    "Really? Why don''t I believe it? Before I talked with brother Wenzhou about the college entrance examination, you had to interrupt. You just didn''t want to see me too close to brother Wenzhou. However, what diploma are you? Don''t you count in your heart? A person who hasn''t graduated from junior high school delusions that brother Wenzhou has something in common with you. Do you dream?"


    Ye Qing raised her hand, pointed to MI Raner''s nose and said heavily word by word.


    "In fact, I can''t stand you for a long time. If you didn''t save me, if it wasn''t for brother Wenzhou''s sake, I wouldn''t find you a job and deal with you!"


    With that, Ye Qing lifted Mi Raner away and turned to leave.


    "Then why do you think I will tolerate you so far?" Mi Ran''er said faintly, and her tone could not hear any anger.


    Ye Qing thought that her words would certainly annoy her, and then let her pull with herself here.


    When the school administrator sees her, she will be dismissed immediately.


    Who knows, MI Raner is so calm.


    "When you always find all kinds of excuses to go to my house, I have noticed that your thoughts on Xu Wenzhou are silent, not because I am afraid of you, nor because I want to give you a chance to be with Xu Wenzhou, but because I trust my husband!"


    Mi Ran''er said this with a slight smile: "you said I found an excuse to refuse you to go to my house. In fact, you guessed wrong. Someone else didn''t want you to go to my house!"


    There are only two people in her family. Ye Qing can guess who it is with her toes.


    His face grew pale.


    Because of Ye Qing''s complaint just now, many people have stopped around and are pointing out to Ye Qing and Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner doesn''t think there''s anything wrong. Anyway, she won''t come tomorrow. Ye Qing is different. She still has to continue studying in this school.


    Therefore, the most ashamed person at the moment is Ye Qing.


    "Ye Qing, my sister has been nice to you these days. When you ate in our house, there was meat at home, and my sister saved you once. You introduced me to work, which offset each other''s kindness. However, I won''t come back to work tomorrow, so as not to hang around in front of you and delay your study. Please don''t bother my husband any more, so that he can''t say his pain."


    After MI Raner finished her sentence with a sonorous voice, she was not in the mood to go to dinner. She turned back to the library and packed her things very hard. She went to the administrator and resigned with him.


    "So fast? You''ve done a good job. Looking at your words, you can see that you are a very educated person. Maybe you don''t have money at home and don''t go to school. In this library, you can see many books you can''t see at ordinary times! Are you sure you want to resign?"


    The administrator was shocked. Mi Raner worked very well here. She didn''t know how much better than the last administrator. She was leaving so soon.

 Chapter 1918

    Where does he go to find such a versatile administrator?


    Mi Raner didn''t explain too much.


    She was a temporary worker, so the administrator had to settle her salary for half a month. When she left, she didn''t forget to say, "if you change your mind, you can come back directly if you want to come back."


    Mi Raner politely said, "I won''t know until later if I can''t come back to work."


    She went on as she counted the money.


    The salary for half a month is ten yuan, which is pretty good.


    I came to the library for half a month for free.


    When she walked out of the library, MI Ran''er saw Ye Qing standing under the tree. She glanced back, pretended not to see anything and was ready to go.


    "Sister Xiaoran!" seeing that MI Raner was really not ready to take care of herself, Ye Qing hurried over and grabbed Mi Raner''s arm. "Sister Xiaoran, don''t do this! I was forced to be anxious just now. I''ll say whatever I say. I swear, I absolutely don''t like brother Wenzhou. Don''t be friends with me? I won''t go to your house in the future, but..."


    Ye Qing said, crying again.


    Mi Raner is really fed up with the girl''s acting skills.


    Frown tightly and break Ye Qing away.


    "Sorry, what you said is just what you mean. If you think it over and over again, people will doubt the truth." Mi Raner looked at Ye Qing with disgust. "Ye Qing, be sincere. Wenzhou and I have given you enough face. You don''t cherish it. I have to go home and cook for my husband. Please don''t delay me."


    Ye Qing didn''t expect Mi Raner''s attitude to be so firm.


    She doesn''t bear the slightest resemblance to the rural women she used to know.


    She loosened Mi Raner''s arm and put away her sad look.


    Then, with a cold hum, "based on the gap between you and brother Wenzhou, I bet your marriage will break up in less than a year!"


    "Really? After my brother Wenzhou and I broke up, do you want to be superior?"


    Mi Ran''er''s words seemed to poke Ye Qing''s mind, and her face suddenly burst red.


    "Sorry, even if Xu Wenzhou and I break up, you can''t get a seat. You''d better find someone who matches your identity in this school."


    After MI Raner finished, she ignored Ye Qing and left the school.


    a year?


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was raised.


    Ye Qing''s words are too absolute.


    According to Xu Wenzhou''s attitude towards herself, they will only be more and more sweet in the future. When they fall in love with each other 100%, it will be the time when her task is completed.


    Mi Ran''er went directly back to the military region, simply made some food and padded her stomach. After that, she went to Xu Wenzhou''s desk and looked for some books to read.


    I fell asleep after watching.


    When she woke up, she found herself in bed.


    There was another person sitting at the desk.


    "When did you come back?" Mi Ran''er sat up and looked out of the window. It was still bright at the moment.


    "It''s lunch break now! Why are you back? Don''t you go to work?" seeing Mi Raner wake up, Xu Wenzhou immediately put down his things, went to the bed, squatted down, stared Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes, lowered his voice and asked in doubt.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of her lips. "I quit my job."


    She didn''t say the reason for her resignation, and Xu Wenzhou understood it.


    Seeing Mi Raner''s wronged appearance, Xu Wenzhou grabbed her little hand and kissed her on the lips with a little sense of guilt.


    "It''s good to resign. Stay at home and study. Take the college entrance examination next year."

 Chapter 1919

    Xu Wenzhou''s tone was gentle and encouraging. "I believe you will be able to pass the exam."


    During these days, Xu Wenzhou has completely changed his view of MI Raner.


    He is confident that MI Raner will be admitted to university.


    "Well." Mi Raner nodded firmly, "I will not let you down!"


    However, the plan can not keep up with the change.


    More than a month later, MI Raner found that she was pregnant.


    She was shocked when she knew.


    This pregnancy, Xu Wenzhou did not let her often sit and read, but wanted her to lie in bed every day.


    At this time, MI Raner found that the task completion of this plane had reached 60%.


    Only then did she realize that the man she needs to make a strategy for this position is actually an ordinary man. He loves each other in marriage, and children are a key mediator.


    During Mi Raner''s pregnancy, Xu Wenzhou took over the task of cooking.


    If he doesn''t have time to cook, he doesn''t allow Mi Raner to make a fire and directly takes Mi Raner to the canteen.


    At the end of September and the beginning of October, Xu Wenzhou took Xu''s mother to take care of MI Raner.


    At this time, MI Ran''er''s stomach was too big. It was inconvenient to go upstairs and downstairs every day. She didn''t go downstairs at all.


    With the expected date of delivery approaching, Xu Wenzhou is under high pressure every day. He is afraid that his child will think of it when he is not around Mi Raner at that time. What should he do?


    It''s no use worrying about Xu Wenzhou. He still has to go to work every day.


    On the morning of October 3, MI Raner suddenly felt a lot of abdominal pain, and quickly woke up Xu Wenzhou, who was still sleeping.


    When Xu Wenzhou woke up, he helped her get dressed and carried her downstairs.


    In the back, Xu''s mother put on the clothes she had packed up early in the morning, found a military region car and headed for the hospital.


    More than an hour later, MI Raner gave birth to a boy.


    Xu Wenzhou named him Xu Zhao.


    It''s a very sunny name.


    Mi Ran''s son was still full of spirit after giving birth to the child. Watching Xu Wenzhou holding the child carefully, he was a little moved.


    "Brother Wenzhou, a year ago, could you imagine that we would come to this step?" she suddenly asked softly.


    Xu Wenzhou was stunned, then slowly shook his head, "absolutely unexpected."


    He handed the child to Xu''s mother, then came to the hospital bed, squatted down and held Mi Raner''s small hand.


    A pair of eyes were as gentle as water, "Xiao ran, thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance to try to love you when I treated you like that in the past. Thank you for never changing your heart for me! You have been waiting for me at home. In the future, I will use everything to love you and children! I will never lose you."


    "You said it yourself, brother Wenzhou. If you dare to change your mind, I dare to leave you with my children!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled at Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou knows that this is the real her.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. He raised his hand and gently stroked Mi Raner''s small face, "don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to leave me."


    "Congratulations to the host, the standard task completion is 100%, and all rewards have been paid -"


    As soon as Xu Wenzhou''s voice fell, a systematic voice rang out in MI Raner''s mind.


    Immediately, a white light flashed before Mi Raner''s eyes, and she was sent to the space-time tunnel again.


    With her leaving, there was a divine consciousness that was many times smaller.


    It belongs to Xu Zhao, but it''s a wisp of separation.


    There was a strong wind in the space-time tunnel. Mi Raner felt his brain was squeezed and hurt. He narrowed his eyes and hummed painfully. A few seconds later, all his consciousness was swallowed up!

 Chapter 1920

    "The queen is dead! The new emperor will ascend the throne immediately."


    When Mi Raner''s consciousness fully recovered to her mind, such a sentence just sounded in her ear.


    The voice is clear and crisp, and it seems to be shouting in some open place, with a particularly heavy echo.


    Some memories that didn''t belong to her invaded her mind with the sound.


    This is the position of a woman. This country is called Huafeng state. The original owner is the only daughter of the king of Huafeng state. After the sudden death of Huafeng state, she ascended the throne as the new emperor. The original owner is a very simple child. She has an aunt who took care of her since childhood. Because the original owner was only 15 years old when he ascended the throne and didn''t understand anything, she became the Regent, Help her with state affairs.


    The aunt''s daughter, on the other hand, rose all the way from a sesame official to the position of prime minister below one person and above ten thousand people in three years.


    The original owner had a baby kiss he talked about since childhood. It was originally agreed that the original owner would get married at the age of 18. Unexpectedly, my aunt directly cut off the red line on the grounds that the man was low and didn''t deserve the queen.


    Because my aunt didn''t discuss with the original owner when she withdrew her marriage, the original owner ran to make trouble with her aunt. At the moment, my aunt has shown her wolf ambition and let the original owner settle down with a very strict face.


    The original Lord was frightened by such an aunt. It was at this time that the original Lord realized that all the people around him had been changed into his aunt''s confidants.


    At this time, as long as her aunt moves her finger, she can usurp the throne directly.


    My aunt didn''t.


    A month later, the original owner knew why his aunt didn''t kill herself directly.


    At this time, Beiyan, a nomadic living north of Huafeng, sent his credentials to marry the Lord of Huafeng.


    The men in this country are rough and crazy, which is the most disgusting existence for women in Huafeng country.


    However, because the national strength of Huafeng is not as strong as that of Beiyan, the original owner must give an appropriate response to the credentials sent by Beiyan this time.


    The original owner said that she would not marry the Lord of Beiyan, but her aunt forced her to agree to the marriage letter and asked her to marry to Beiyan on her own initiative.


    The original Lord had become a puppet at this time.


    She knew she couldn''t fight the aunt, and there was no room for resistance. Finally, in a dark night, she chose to drown herself in the pool behind the palace.


    However, even if she died, she was also very unwilling.


    She can''t see her country occupied by the wolf hearted mother and daughter


    "So it is..."


    Mi Raner slowly opened her eyes and looked around.


    At the moment, she was kneeling on the ground.


    On the Golden Jade Bed in front of him, the person lying is the mother of the deceased original owner.


    The original owner''s father died when the original owner was ten years old. Therefore, the original owner has no dependence in the whole palace.


    No wonder she believed so much in the aunt who brought herself up from childhood.


    "Princess... Oh, no, Queen, please come forward." the person who spoke gently to MI Raner was the maid of the former queen. She was about the same age as the former queen. According to the rules of Huafeng country, when the queen was buried, all the maidservants who took care of the queen had to be buried.


    Looking at those gentle eyes, MI Ran''er already had an idea in her heart.


    She got up with her skirt and walked to Mammy.


    "This is the legacy of her Majesty the queen. You can ascend the throne according to the legacy!"


    "But Mammy, should we first check the cause of her mother''s death? She has always been strong. How could she die in a short time?"

 Chapter 1921

    As soon as Mi Raner''s words came out, one of the people kneeling in front of the bed with the original owner was a little surprised. Then he quickly got up and grabbed Mi Raner''s arm.


    "Your Majesty, have you been stimulated by the death of the former queen? Didn''t the imperial doctor just say that? The former queen spent all her years dealing with state affairs, so she consumed all her energy in this short time. Your majesty, you don''t even believe the words of the imperial doctor?"


    Of course, it was the aunt who took care of the original owner.


    She held Mi Raner''s wrist with a strong hand and a little threat.


    It turned out that at this time, the old woman''s mind had been exposed.


    Mi Ran''er now reasonably suspects that the old woman may be making trouble because of the old Queen''s death.


    She broke away from her aunt''s hand and came to the bed.


    Grab the first queen''s hand, take off the hairpin on her head and poke it behind her fingers and ears.


    Blood beads roll out.


    Mi Raner caught it with a clean handkerchief.


    "Aunt, do you think the color of this blood is normal?" Mi Ran''er handed it to Mammy and aunt and asked with a sneer.


    Mammy took a look, then frowned, "this... This is poisoned!"


    When my aunt heard this, her breathing was obviously urgent for a moment. The next moment, she also covered her mouth with an unbelievable face, "yes, this... It seems to be poisoned. Mammy, you have been taking care of the former queen closely over the years. How should you explain this?"


    She looked fiercely at the imperial doctor who was still kneeling on the ground, "and the imperial doctor, why do you say that the queen became ill from overwork? What truth do you want to cover up?"


    The aunt''s acting is really good.


    At the moment, MI Raner is not going to expose her. After all, there is no evidence to prove it. In order to expose the death of the former queen, she just wants to see what her aunt looks like.


    The aunt was in chaos and order. In front of MI Raner, she had to deal with the doctor directly.


    What makes Mi Raner feel numb is that none of the people present, except the Mammy, thought that her aunt''s act was ultra vires. It seems that the power of the bright moon has penetrated into the former queen.


    "Aunt Mingyue, her majesty is still here. How can you be so presumptuous? Her Majesty hasn''t said what to do with the imperial doctor!" mammy angrily scolded Mingyue.


    Mingyue then looked at Mi Raner, "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t blame Mingyue for making her own decisions? Mingyue is thinking that her majesty is still young and has just ascended the throne. There must be no way to deal with it properly."


    "Aunt, what do you think is the best way to deal with this?" Mi Ran''er asked Mingyue with a smile.


    Her smile, with the original owner''s own innocence, Mingyue hasn''t noticed the girl''s strangeness.


    Hearing Mi Raner''s words, she proudly raised her eyebrows at Mammy, then hugged her fist and said, "the maid thought that the death of the former queen had something to do with the dereliction of duty of the old doctor. The poison was thrown by the old doctor in his diet when his Majesty was unprepared. The old doctor should be divided into five horses in order to vent his hatred for the poisoning of the former queen."


    "My aunt is right. Let''s split the bodies." Mi Ran''er nodded along with her aunt''s meaning.


    "Queen!" mammy didn''t expect Mi Raner to be so fatuous.


    After the imperial doctor was dragged out for execution, MI ran looked at the moon with a smile, "aunt, it seems that we haven''t interrogated the old imperial doctor. What''s the motive for killing the queen?"

 Chapter 1922

    The bright moon was stunned and then lowered her eyes: "but now the old doctor has been executed and can''t be interrogated."


    "Yes, I can''t interrogate the dead doctor. Now, I can only deal with my mother''s funeral first."


    Mi Raner hung her eyes and whispered.


    No one understood the meaning of her tone.


    "Aunt, you go to announce your mother''s death, and all the others will arrange the funeral. Let the Qin Tianjian check the appropriate burial date recently."


    Mi Raner''s tone was clear and moist. After that, she went to the bed and held the first queen''s hand.


    She stared at the first queen, even if she had shown her old but beautiful face.


    I swore in my heart that I would avenge her death.


    Mammy stood aside, wiping her tears.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Mammy. She lowered her voice and said, "Mammy, you will stay with me and take care of my daily life."


    "Ah? This... This is against the rules. The maidservant should be buried by the former queen. Besides, your majesty has aunt Mingyue around you. Let the maidservant follow the former queen." Mammy was frightened by Mi Raner''s decision and quickly asked Mi Raner to take back her life.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "Aunt Mingyue, it''s not enough to take care of me alone. Now I''m also the queen. There must be more things to deal with around me. Mammy, you have the experience of taking care of the queen. It''s just right to stay with me. As for burial, from now on, this rule will be abolished. So many young and fresh lives will be buried alive. In fact, you''re doing evil to Hua Feng country."


    In fact, the old queen had such an idea. Once, she secretly talked about this topic with Mammy.


    However, after all, it was the rules left by our ancestors, and the old queen still couldn''t abolish them.


    Mammy did not expect that the first thing the new queen did after she took office was to abolish the sacrificial rites inherited by her ancestors.


    "Your Majesty, should this matter be decided after consultation with the interior ministers?" Mammy was worried that the new queen would not obey the public.


    Mi Raner''s mouth rose slightly, showing a mocking smile, "If you want the ministers to be buried together, they will immediately agree to the Queen''s proposal. Mammy, you know, these fat women inside the court are actually indifferent. After discussing with them, the funeral etiquette must not be abolished. I might as well be decisive and make a direct order. I don''t think who dares to resist the order openly!"


    Mammy was frightened by Mi Raner''s tone.


    In the past, the little princess was a beautiful and lovely girl. She spoke softly and had never been a princess. She looked friendly with anyone.


    It can be said that there is no intention.


    But at the moment, when she became king, the whole person''s momentum burst out in an instant.


    Mammy even felt that the little queen was more suitable for this position than the former queen.


    With her head down, she said, "I''m going to make a will now."


    "By the way, Mammy, you have to help me."


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly stopped mammy while there was no one in the house.


    Mammy looked at her mysterious appearance and took a step forward. They were much closer. Mi Ran''er whispered, "check the bottom of the imperial doctor carefully. Remember, you have to check it in the dark and decide not to be found by anyone."


    In fact, Mammy also doubted the motive of the imperial doctor. However, she didn''t have the courage of the bright moon to go beyond her authority and send people in front of the saint.

 Chapter 1923

    The imperial doctor was sent down so quickly, and the real cause of the former Queen''s death was buried with the death of the imperial doctor. Mammy only hated that she could not vent her anger on the former queen.


    At this moment, after MI Raner''s order, Mammy was happy and nodded immediately: "I understand."


    After the decree to abolish the burial ceremony was issued, the first person to come to MI Raner to express his opposition was the bright moon.


    At this moment, MI Raner has changed into filial piety clothes, and all the gold ornaments on her head have been replaced by elegant silver and jade ornaments.


    "Your Majesty, the sacrificial rites were handed down from the generation of our ancestors. Now you are so rash to abolish them. Do you know that you are disrespectful to our ancestors?" the moon frowned and said to MI Raner in a stern tone.


    "If abolishing the sacrificial rites is disrespectful to our ancestors, what about the resentment against the royal family of those servants who died in the burial over the past few generations? They died wrongfully."


    Mi Ran''er sneered and looked at the bright moon. "Besides, aunt bright moon, you are my near attendant now. If I die and let you be buried with me in the future, won''t you have any resentment in your heart?"


    Mingyue was stunned. She didn''t seem to expect Mi Raner to use her as an example.


    Mi Ran''er saw Mingyue hesitate and smiled even more. "Aunt Mingyue, you can''t be willing to die for me?"


    Mingyue knelt to the ground, "Your Majesty, you think so for the low attendants. Mingyue is here to thank you for them."


    Mi Raner saw that she was so easily persuaded, and her mouth was full of ridicule.


    "Aunt Mingyue, are you not opposed to abolishing the funeral etiquette?"


    The moon nodded: "Your Majesty''s will has been publicized. All the slaves in the palace are very happy. Even if the slaves still feel inappropriate, there is no room for change now, isn''t it?"


    Mi Ran''er got up and prepared to go out.


    "Where is your majesty going?"


    The bright moon followed: "the maidservant asked someone to prepare the Luan sedan chair."


    "No, I''m just going to wake the first queen."


    The funeral of the former queen was soon completed. During the filial piety, MI Raner did not forget to personally handle state affairs.


    Mingyue once said openly and secretly that she wanted to help her share her worries, but Mi Raner refused all of them.


    Mingyue is also dissatisfied with MI Raner''s move to keep mammy around, but this is the queen. Now she hasn''t grasped too much real power and doesn''t dare to mess around.


    Mi Ran''er took all her small expressions and movements into her eyes.


    In fact, she can find a way to execute the old woman at will, but in that case, she will end up as a cold-blooded and ruthless tyrant. After all, Mingyue has been with her original owner since childhood.


    In other people''s opinion, aunt Mingyue is very good to the original owner.


    However, this man is a white eyed wolf. He is already in a high position, but he is greedy for a higher position.


    "Did the bright moon support her daughter to be the queen after the original owner died?" that night, MI Ran''er examined and approved the book late into the night. He was thinking about making the bright moon show more feet. Suddenly he thought of this important question, so he asked the system in his divine consciousness.


    System: "no, even if her daughter has become prime minister, it is not royal blood. How can she become a queen? The new king is a princess with literary and military skills in the collateral branch."


    That''s good.


    After receiving the news, MI Ran''er looked at the bright moon more and more like a clown.


    Mi Raner yawned wearily.

 Chapter 1924

    One side, Mammy saw that she was tired and hurried over, "king, have a rest. These memorials can be read again tomorrow."


    "When my mother is seriously ill, there is too much accumulation. It''s good to finish it early. What if something important is delayed?"


    Mi Ran''er shook her head, took another sip of refreshing tea, took the next book and opened it¡ª¡ª


    Mi Raner saw what was written on Chu''s Memorial, and grew up in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" asked mammy suspiciously, looking at her face.


    The moon also came up curiously.


    Mi Ran''er immediately closed the fold, then shook his head, "it''s nothing. Maybe I''m too tired. I''m just a little dazed. Aunt Mingyue, I''m a little hungry. I want to eat the wonton you made myself."


    Mingyue noticed that MI Ran''er was supporting herself. She was a little unwilling. However, she nodded obediently, "I''ll prepare for you now."


    After the moon left, MI Ran''er opened the fold in her hand again.


    This is actually Beiyan''s proposal.


    In the memory of the original owner, shouldn''t this marriage proposal be sent three years later?


    Did you say that you sent it twice? This time, the original owner didn''t see it?


    She recalled that at this time in her previous life, the original owner was still immersed in the pain of her mother''s death. The bright moon was helping to deal with these folds, so


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do?" asked mammy with a frown after she saw what was written on the fold.


    "What does mammy think? The emperor of Beiyan is five years older than me. He is also a young emperor. However, he is thoughtful. Moreover, there seems to be no concubine in his harem. His proposal says that he wants me to be the queen..."


    Mi Raner raised her eyes to Mammy, smiled and deliberately asked.


    Mammy was embarrassed, "but you are the king of a country. How do you marry? Do you want the whole Huafeng country to be a dowry? Besides, it''s inappropriate for you to have an engagement."


    "Engagement?"


    Thinking of the engagement destroyed by the bright moon, MI Raner immediately mocked and smiled.


    It was so easy to promise to dissolve the engagement, and I don''t know what the moon promised them at that time.


    Moreover, the childe brother who has an engagement with the original owner, although he is a gentle childe, he is too delicate on weekdays. If the sun shines a little in the sky on weekdays, he will bring several people who hold umbrellas and bring tea to him.


    This charming childe is not mi Raner''s dish at all.


    However, Mr. Gu, the original owner really liked him. From childhood, he dreamed of welcoming him into the palace and staying together forever.


    This is also why the original owner will have such a big reaction after Mingyue cancels their engagement without authorization.


    However, the original owner and the emperor of Beiyan have never met. Mi Ran''er doesn''t know what kind of man he is and doesn''t have much confidence in him.


    The male master of this plane probably hasn''t appeared yet.


    "Mammy, I want to break my engagement with the childe Gu." Mi Ran''er closed the marriage letter and sighed with Mammy.


    "Why?" mammy really wondered. Didn''t the little princess like that childe Gu before?


    "I am now the queen. My marriage should be based on the premise that it can bring a better life to the people of Huafeng country. Alternatively, my husband has to be like his father and can help in political affairs. However, you know, Mr. Gu has been spoiled since childhood and only knows to read some sour poems on weekdays. Where is it like someone who can help me deal with national affairs?"

 Chapter 1925

    Mammy felt that MI Raner was right.


    However, the marriage was decided by the queen first, and she was not easy to intervene.


    "Your Majesty, if you really don''t want to marry Mr. Gu, it''s not impossible to terminate the engagement. However, you have to find a more suitable reason to make the Gu family feel comfortable."


    Mi Ran''er thought carefully, "the reason is very simple. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. Moreover, where can the young master who cares for the family deserve Wang Jun? In my opinion, if master Gu knows the truth, he should take the initiative to terminate the engagement, or when his frustrated grandson really enters the palace and makes some jokes, I''m afraid he''ll make a fool of himself."


    Mammy listened to make complaints about Mi Ran''s merciless Tucao.


    In fact, for her, as long as Wang Jun is virtuous enough, after all, Huafeng country respects women. As long as her majesty can manage state affairs well and give birth to a little princess with Wang Jun as soon as possible.


    "I''ll deal with it myself, Mammy. Have you checked the details of the doctor before?" Mi Raner yawned and got up, walked to Mammy''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve found out. However, in the archives left by the imperial doctor in the palace, only where the family lives, and the rest have no information." mammy frowned and said.


    "Did you find any intersection between the imperial doctor and aunt Mingyue?" Mi Ran''er asked.


    "No."


    haven''t you?


    Mi Raner was slightly disappointed.


    At the beginning, she would not hesitate to let Mingyue execute the imperial doctor. It is also because the imperial doctor didn''t say a word for mercy. I''m afraid she had already prepared to bear all the responsibilities for Mingyue.


    Since others are willing, MI Ran''er may not be able to accomplish it.


    It''s impossible to pry anything out of your mouth anyway.


    The aunt frowned and looked at Mi Raner: "Your Majesty, do you think the Queen''s death has something to do with aunt Mingyue?"


    "Still in the doubt stage, Mammy, I chose to trust you because you are the closest person to my mother. I saved your life. If you dare to betray me in the future, I will definitely let you die worse than being buried!"


    Mammy was stared at by Mi Raner''s fierce eyes and immediately fell to her knees. "Don''t worry, your majesty. Your servant is absolutely dedicated to your majesty. In the future, your life is for your majesty!"


    "Well, get up. Wait, the moon will come back."


    Mi Ran''er helped her up. "You can arrange for us to go out of the palace in disguise tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do?" asked Mammy.


    "Go to the residence of the imperial doctor. I don''t believe it. The moon hasn''t left any flaws."


    Mi Ran''er said, the moon has cooked wonton and brought it here.


    Mi Raner lost her appetite after a few mouthfuls. She put down her chopsticks and went back to the bedroom to have a rest.


    Mingyue looks at the wonton she has cooked so hard. She looks a little bad.


    However, it still didn''t show on the face.


    Instead, he took the initiative to wait on MI Raner to sleep.


    The next day, in the early morning, MI Raner mentioned the national marriage.


    "Those who are king must have both ability and morality. Lord Gu doesn''t know how childe Gu can learn?" Mi Raner smiled at Gu.


    Gu is almost 70 years old and still insists on being in the dynasty in order to support the Gu family.


    After all, apart from caring for the elderly, there are no other officials who can take action.


    Gu stood up quickly and looked a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 1926

    "My grandson has learned some words recently, but it''s useless for a man to know so many things. He is an obedient child. After marrying his majesty, he will be able to take good care of his majesty."


    "Is that so? But I heard recently that Mr. Gu, as the future king, has made public appearances in the capital, which has caused many women to be jealous of him. If people can''t stay at home, don''t they want to run outside the palace?"


    Mi Raner picked up a book from the case and threw it directly at Gu Lao.


    The maid next to Gu quickly squatted down, picked it up and handed it to Gu.


    Gu Lao opened it and saw that what he had done to his grandson was so detailed that he was ashamed and angry.


    She had guessed her Majesty''s mind.


    "Lord Gu, Wang Jun is no better than other ordinary men. After all, he wants to share this Huafeng River and mountain with me in the future. If he is a person who doesn''t deserve virtue, I can only break his engagement with him."


    When Gu heard the word "dissolution of the engagement", he immediately fell to his knees, "Your Majesty, think twice. This is the baby kiss set by the queen for you."


    "Don''t oppress me with my mother. My mother didn''t know it at the beginning. The president of the Gu family would be so crooked. If my mother was still alive and saw this fold, she would have the same idea as me. Lord Gu, I respect you as an old man, so I don''t turn around to wipe the corner. I have to return this marriage. Now both Gu and I are still young, so it''s convenient to get married again. If If you really wait a few more years, you''ll really delay Mr. Gu. "


    Mi Raner felt that she was kind enough.


    Old Gu''s face was covered with shame and anger.


    His hands trembled and the fold fell to the ground.


    Mi Ran''er thought that this childe would have a hard time this evening.


    After retiring from the court, MI Ran''er was in a good mood and walked lightly. He returned to the bedroom hall, changed his clothes, and took mammy with him, ready to leave the palace.


    "Your Majesty, where are you going?" Mingyue asked in a low voice when she saw Mi Raner coming out of the bedroom.


    "Go out of the palace for a walk. There have been so many things recently, and I''m in a bad mood. I want to go out for some air. Why? Aunt Mingyue doesn''t allow it? But didn''t you often take me out to play, aunt Mingyue?"


    Mi Raner frowned and complained.


    "No... however, why didn''t you tell Mingyue earlier? Mingyue might as well change clothes and go out with you."


    "Aunt, don''t worry. It''s good to have mammy with me today. You can stay in the palace. If there''s anything urgent, you can help me deal with it, don''t you?"


    With that, MI Ran''er pushed Mingyue''s hand away and took Mammy and left quickly.


    The bright moon looks at Mi Raner''s back and frowns.


    The little girl is hiding something from her now.


    This phenomenon is not good.


    If this goes on, she may fall out of favor.


    If you fall out of favor, your daughter''s position in the Dynasty will certainly be lost!


    All this is the fault of the old woman. It must be what the old woman said in her Majesty''s ear that made the Queen''s attitude towards herself now.


    The bright moon''s eyes gradually became vicious.


    Her heart has begun to plan how to regain trust


    Mi Raner and mammy came out of the palace unimpeded.


    The capital is very prosperous. However, most of the people in the streets are women, and few men will take the initiative to avoid women when they see them.

 Chapter 1927

    This phenomenon is really rare.


    Mi Ran''er felt strange and deliberately walked up to several men and smiled at them.


    She saw the men blush on their faces. Then, without saying a word, she turned and ran away in shame.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help it. She crossed her waist and laughed!


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?" Mammy was picking out some trinkets for MI Raner. Hearing the laughter, she was so scared that she quickly put down her things and ran over.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head. "It''s all right. I just think those men blush too easily."


    "Men are kept at home all year round. Most of them can''t go out of the house after marriage at a certain age. Therefore, this is the reason why there are so few men on the street. Moreover, they have been taught to be ashamed and keep a distance from unfamiliar women since childhood. Otherwise, they don''t keep their husband''s way!"


    "Poof -"


    This word.


    It was changed to this.


    "But I think the customs of other countries are not like this. Why are Yin flourishing and Yang declining in Huafeng country? In fact, I think men are more masculine. Just like my father, they are not as delicate as these men."


    It''s true.


    The father of the original master is good at riding and shooting. Besides, he also knows some martial arts.


    When my mother went out to play, she met an assassin and was saved by my father. My mother immediately fell in love with him.


    "The former king is rare," sighed Mammy.


    "Mammy, I don''t like that childe Gu. That''s why I prefer a man like my father." Mi Ran''er walked forward with Mammy''s arm.


    After a few steps, two more men appeared in front of him.


    She looks quite handsome. One of them looks even younger. Mi Raner''s mind is flirting again. She deliberately speeds up her pace and approaches a lot.


    If it were another man, she would have turned aside when she was so close.


    But the man didn''t panic at all. Instead, he hit mi Ran''er straight.


    Finally, MI Ran''er hurried away.


    "Ah, don''t you walk with eyes? How did you hit our lady?" mammy immediately raised her guard, stared at the man and asked angrily.


    The man lightly hooked his lips and said coldly, "did I hit her or did she hit me? Are you really unable to see or pretend that you are closest to her?"


    Mammy pulled at the corners of her mouth and couldn''t say anything to refute immediately.


    She knows that your majesty did it on purpose.


    "Well, Mammy, it''s my fault! Just apologize to the childe." Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and smiled gently. Then she hugged her fist and bent her body. "It''s Xiao Ran''s offense. Please don''t mind."


    The man glanced at her lightly, "Xiao ran? This girl, I can ask, why did you hit me so actively?"


    "I, in fact, I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to try the childe''s reaction ability."


    Mi Raner is really embarrassed.


    I thought I met another childe who was easy to be shy. Now it seems that my foot may have been kicked on the iron plate.


    But how could this man be so strange?


    She had just tried so many men that none of them reacted like him.


    I still talk to myself so actively.


    Between the lines, there is no sense of shyness.


    Isn''t he from Huafeng country?


    Thinking of this, MI Ran''er immediately straightened up and began to look at the man carefully.

 Chapter 1928

    Her eyes were bold and attracted men''s interest.


    "Miss, don''t forget the purpose of coming out today." mammy hurried to MI Raner''s ear to remind her.


    Once reminded, MI Raner quickly withdrew her eyes.


    He smiled awkwardly at the man and took mammy away.


    "Master, are you all right?" the attendant next to the man leaned over and asked anxiously.


    "It''s just a girl. What can happen to me?" the man snorted.


    "If the girls in other countries are OK, the women in Huafeng country are more and more fierce, and they like to bully men. I think that woman just wanted to tease us. However, master, you have a strong aura and scare her away."


    There was a slight dislike on the waiter''s face.


    "Is that so?" the man smiled and said nothing more.


    The attendant followed him and continued to walk forward. He said suspiciously: "I don''t know what you think, master. There are so many beauties waiting for you to choose in Beiyan. You have to come thousands of miles away to choose the Lord of Huafeng country. Just looking at the girl, you can guess that the queen of Huafeng country must be a tough woman who doesn''t understand amorous feelings at all."


    The man seemed unable to listen.


    He squinted slightly and glanced at him.


    "Why are there so many gossips? What''s the difference between you and Hua Fengguo''s gossiping men?"


    The attendant was scolded by him and was embarrassed. He hung his head with a guilty conscience and continued: "subordinate, this is the truth."


    The man smiled, "just think I like tough women."


    Attendant: "


    Here, MI Raner and mammy have arrived at the residence of the imperial doctor outside the palace.


    Because the imperial doctor murdered the former queen, the residence has been sealed.


    In addition, the average person in the family has been decapitated and exiled. At the moment, the house is empty.


    Mi Raner and mammy unlocked the door and went straight to the doctor''s bedroom and study.


    I looked around and found no evidence.


    Also, if there is any evidence left, I''m afraid it has been taken away by the people of the bright moon.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help feeling a little discouraged.


    She fell and sat on the chair in front of the book case. Suddenly, she found that there seemed to be some secret under the huge inkstone on the book case.


    Pick it up and have a look.


    The inkstone was very heavy. Mi Ran''er took some effort to pick it up a little. There was an envelope under it.


    Pull it out.


    "This is the handwriting of the bright moon!" Mi Ran''er recognized it at a glance.


    Unfold the letter paper and see a few words inside, "act according to the original plan."


    The so-called original plan should be to poison the former queen.


    However, such a sentence cannot be proved in court. Mi Raner felt that he had to use some tricks to make the bright moon show his feet.


    Thinking so, she put the letter paper away and put it in her arms.


    "Mammy shouldn''t stay here for a long time. Let''s leave quickly." she took Mammy''s arm and withdrew from the back door.


    Mammy meant to go back to the palace immediately, but mi Ran''er thought that if they were out anyway, it would be better to play more for a while. Moreover, it was almost lunchtime. Go to a restaurant and eat and drink first.


    Mammy couldn''t resist Mi Raner, so she had to let her take her to the largest restaurant in the capital.


    The original owner''s appearance can be regarded as a country and a city. Moreover, coupled with MI Raner''s bearing, the whole person looked dazzling. As soon as he entered the hotel, he attracted the attention of many people.


    Many of them are men.

 Chapter 1929

    But the men looked at each other stealthily for fear that the women around them would find themselves peeking at the beauty and be scolded at home.


    Mi Raner and mammy found an empty seat outside the window and sat down.


    Looking at the menu, he ordered some favorite dishes. Then, holding his cheek in one hand, he whispered to mammy about the matter between the imperial doctor and the bright moon.


    "Do you doubt that Mingyue and the imperial doctor worked together to kill the former queen?" mammy said here, with a creepy face: "but where did Mingyue get such courage?"


    Mi Raner smiled coldly. "I also want to know why a female official has such courage! By the way, I heard that her daughter took part in the scientific examination last year and won the imperial examination. What position is she now in the court?"


    "Minister of household."


    "There is a lot of money in the household department. I don''t think the waiter will be satisfied with the salary every month." Mi Raner tapped his little finger on the table, "Mammy, go to the household department to check the accounts sometime."


    "Yes."


    Mammy actually has a lot of doubts.


    Why does your majesty suspect that Aunt Mingyue, who brought her up from childhood, will be removed from office as soon as she ascends the throne.


    She clearly remembers that his majesty used to rely on the moon.


    Did your majesty pretend to be innocent before?


    Seeing Mammy''s doubts about herself, MI Ran''er didn''t say a word.


    Anyway, I will take action to prove why I am so to the moon.


    In fact, their dialogue has already fallen into the ears of a man separated by only a screen.


    Although mi Ran''er and mammy spoke in a low voice, they couldn''t stand the man next door. The five senses were several times more powerful than ordinary people.


    And it''s so close.


    He can''t even listen if he doesn''t want to.


    "Inside... Mammy... Is this the king of Huafeng I want to marry?"


    The man suddenly thought that when he ran into her in the street, the girl called herself Xiao ran.


    The name of the king of Huafeng also has the word ran.


    "Master, what are you muttering about?" the attendant looked at his face full of interest, his mouth seemed to be talking to himself, and asked in some doubt.


    "Nothing!"


    The man took a sip of wine from his glass.


    Here, MI Raner''s orders are on the ground one after another.


    She ate with Mammy.


    Although the meals outside are not as exquisite as those in the palace, they are at least fried by fire. Most of the foods in the palace are stewed slowly, but they have lost the original flavor of many foods.


    Mammy and Mi Raner are both very happy. After eating and drinking, MI Raner is preparing to pay the bill. Suddenly, there is a noise on the second floor of the hotel.


    "Miss ye, it''s my girl who invited Mr. Gu out to taste the new dishes in this shop today. Why do you have to paste it like this? It''s shameless?" a sharp female voice sounded on the second floor, accompanied by a fight.


    "Miss Tang, Mr. Gu and I are old friends. We met in the store today and exchanged greetings. Why did you feel so unhappy? Do you really think Mr. Gu is your husband? Unfortunately, Mr. Gu has already promised the new queen as king. You don''t have any chance!"


    The sound of broken dishes came one after another.


    "Ye Xiaodie, don''t talk nonsense! Mr. Gu and I are just friends. We never thought of him!"


    "Don''t you think so? Who was drunk in the warm spring Pavilion and called Gu Gongzi by the hand of the waiter?"


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 1930

    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that when she found a restaurant for dinner, she could see someone competing for her former fiance.


    The two women quarreled for a long time, but mi Ran''er didn''t hear the protagonist Gu eldest son speak.


    The customers on the second floor were so frightened that they began to run downstairs. The shopkeeper of the hotel didn''t respond at all when he heard the news upstairs. He sat very calmly in his counter and fiddled with the abacus with his fingers.


    It''s probably about how much the two girls need to pay after these things on the second floor are smashed.


    "Miss, would you like to go up and have a look?" Mammy was ashamed when she heard the news. Mi Ran''er seemed very interested and worried about whether she would go up and meddle in this business.


    "Why should I go to see it? Does it have anything to do with me?" Mi Ran''er snorted coldly, asked Mammy to check out, and then got up to leave.


    Just then, a plate suddenly flew down the stairs, just in the direction of MI Ran''er''s head¡ª¡ª


    "Be careful, miss!" Mammy was counting the food money with the waiter. She was frightened to death when she saw this scene!


    Mi Raner lifted her eyes and saw that the plate was less than one meter away from her head. She wanted to hide. At the moment, she must be unable to hide. Subconsciously, she raised her hand to protect her head.


    At this time, a warm hand suddenly appeared on her waist, pulled her in her arms and passed the plate.


    Bang!


    Mi Ran''er trembled, and then her fierce eyes fell on the second floor.


    "I said, your fight is a fight. Can you not hurt the innocent by mistake?"


    Mi Ran''er said and came out of the man holding him.


    "Thank you..."


    After she saw the man''s face, she was surprised, and her eyes immediately became soft, "it''s you..."


    The man curled his lips and smiled, "what a coincidence, isn''t it?"


    "It''s a coincidence, but your martial arts are also very good. There are not many men practicing martial arts in Huafeng country, let alone you. Are you... Not from Huafeng country?"


    Mi Raner began to test the man''s details.


    The man smiled, "if I were not from Huafeng country, which country would I be?"


    "You look tall and strong. You''re not from Beiyan, are you?" Mi Ran''er actually guessed the identity of the man.


    In addition, in my mind at the moment, the system suddenly said: "the main task of the standard has been opened, and the reward is character value 100 + task value 200 + skill value 50 +..."


    This is the object of her mission.


    It is also the emperor of Beiyan, Beiming night.


    Mi Raner pretended to be silly, which made Beiming night feel a little funny.


    "Now that you have recognized it, your majesty should not look surprised," he said. He took back his hand on her waist, stood with his hand on his back, and looked up to the second floor.


    The two women on the second floor are still fighting, regardless of their almost killing.


    Even if they kill people, they also feel that they can be settled by relying on the power of their family.


    On the second floor, near the window, sat a man in a water blue long shirt, holding a folding fan in his hand, slightly frowning at the two women fighting in front of him. There was no fluctuation on his face. On the contrary, he seemed to think this scene was very funny.


    "That''s your Majesty''s fiance, Mr. Gu Shan."


    Beiming night asked with a low smile in MI Raner''s ear.


    "Since your majesty knows you, don''t show a questioning gesture," Mi Ran''er threw the words back to him in his just voice.

 Chapter 1931

    Immediately, MI Raner suddenly shouted, "the officers and soldiers are coming."


    The two men on the second floor immediately stopped the attack and looked at the first floor with fear.


    Where are the officers and soldiers?


    "Where are you from, smelly girl? What are you talking about?" ye Xiaodie pointed at Mi Raner with an unhappy face.


    "It doesn''t matter where I came from. What matters is that you two almost hit me just now! This is murder, you know? If I want to argue with you, you two can''t save your lives."


    Not only the lives of these two people, but also the lives of the people in the family.


    "Oh, you''re so good. I tell you, my aunt''s mother is the most favored minister in the dynasty. Ye xuran, you yellow haired girl, can''t even compare with one of my mother''s fingers."


    Ye xuran


    Mi Ran''er thought for a while before he remembered that the so-called favorite minister was actually just the Minister of rites.


    On weekdays, the ritual department only manages some banquets and sacrifices in the palace. Where does it have any real power?


    But it''s true that you can embezzle money.


    Ye Xiaodie is so arrogant in front of outsiders. He is really a careless brain.


    Gu Shan got up at the moment and went to ye Xiaodie''s side, "Xiaodie girl, you''d better not talk more."


    His eyes fell on MI Raner downstairs.


    It was many years ago that the two met. However, the original owner''s face didn''t change much. Therefore, at one glance, Gu Shan recognized her. Then, there was panic on his face.


    Just as he was about to kneel down, a group of people suddenly ran in outside the door.


    The leader is Mingyue.


    "Your Majesty, the moon has been looking for you for a long time!"


    The bright moon went straight to MI Raner, knelt on one knee and said, "Your Majesty, I heard that the spy Yin of Jingzhong house reported that there were some foreign people in Beijing suddenly. I was worried about your safety, so I brought someone to find you. I heard that there was a fight in this store. Your majesty, you weren''t hurt?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "It''s all right."


    What do you say? I''m afraid I know I''ve entered the doctor''s house. I''m afraid I''ll find something bad for myself.


    Mi ran make complaints about it in silence.


    The people in the hotel were so frightened that they immediately knelt down on their knees when they heard Mingyue''s address to MI Raner.


    "It''s your majesty... Your Majesty the new queen..." the blood color on ye Xiaodie''s face faded in a moment, and then his legs softened and fell to the ground holding the railing.


    Gu Shan looked at Mi Raner''s beautiful appearance and a smile flashed across her eyes.


    "Miss ye, do you think I am a yellow haired girl comparable to your mother''s finger?" Mi Raner asked deliberately with a bad smile on her little face.


    Ye Xiaodie didn''t dare to talk nonsense at the moment. He quickly confessed to MI Raner, "it''s Xiaodie''s fault. Xiaodie has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. Xiaodie almost hurt his majesty. Please forgive me!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled. In fact, she was not ready to really care about these two girls.


    However, Gu Shan


    What is he doing with this look at himself now?


    A sneer came up from the corner of her mouth. She glanced at Gu Shan, then looked away slightly disgusted.


    Gu Shan noticed her mood and thought the woman was angry. He went out to dinner with the two women and frowned. He got up and wanted to go downstairs to explain it to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner has already introduced Beiming night to Mingyue.


    "Aunt Mingyue, I almost had an accident just now. Thanks to the childe who saved me."

 Chapter 1932

    Mi Ran''er smiled and asked Mingyue, "I don''t know what my aunt thinks. How can I thank this childe?"


    Mingyue noticed the man around Mi Raner.


    She looked at Beiming night and felt that Beiming night was different from the man of Huafeng country. She frowned, "what''s the origin of this childe? It''s so powerful..."


    "Aunt, it doesn''t matter where the childe comes from. What matters now is that he is my life-saving benefactor." Mi Raner pulls Mingyue''s sleeve, which makes Mingyue feel that the girl is still so dependent on herself, and there seems to be no change.


    The tension in my heart disappeared a lot in an instant.


    She hung her lips and smiled faintly, "well, your majesty, how do you thank him?"


    "Why don''t you let him play in the palace for a few days?" Mi Ran''er turned his head and blinked naughtily at Beiming night.


    Although Beiming night didn''t understand what the girl was thinking, it was a good idea to go to the palace,


    He was determined to take the land of Huafeng into his bag. It was the easiest way to marry the Lord of Huafeng.


    "He entered the palace as a grass-roots citizen? Your majesty, it seems... Unruly." Mingyue''s defense against Beiming night is obvious.


    "Aunt, there are so many guards in the imperial palace. Are you still worried about what waves a man will turn out in the palace? Please aunt!" Mi Raner pulled the sleeves of the bright moon, with his big eyes drooping, and the dog''s eyes exposed, inexplicably cute.


    My aunt was helpless.


    He had to nod, "well, take him into the palace. However, instead of being a guest in the palace, let him into the palace to be a servant. Staying with your majesty can also protect your Majesty''s safety and have the best of both worlds."


    Mi Ran''er turned to look at Beiming night, "childe, would you like to?"


    "At your Majesty''s service!"


    Mi Ran''er''s lips rose and looked up at Gu Shan again.


    He did not seem to know that he had proposed to dissolve the engagement in the court.


    Looking at his weak appearance, if he really married himself, he was afraid that he would only be overwhelmed by himself when he was in bed. His weak appearance really made Mi Raner unable to mention any interest.


    The party left the restaurant.


    The people in the restaurant are shouting loudly, "Congratulations, your majesty."


    When Mi Raner and her party left, ye Xiaodie got up and walked to Gu Shan.


    "Childe Gu, don''t you have an engagement with your majesty? Why... Why does your majesty look like he doesn''t know you?" ye Xiaodie is really. He doesn''t open any pot.


    Gu Shan lightly hooked her lips. "Maybe she''s annoyed that I shouldn''t come out in public like this. It also makes you and Miss Tang jealous."


    He said, holding the railing down step by step, "it seems that I have to find a chance to go into the palace and explain to her what happened today."


    Ye Xiaodie looked at his back and felt a little lonely.


    At this moment, MI Raner has returned to the palace with Beiming night.


    Because he came to be a servant, as soon as he returned to his Majesty''s bedroom, Mingyue went to find a servant''s clothes for Beiming night.


    The servant''s clothes were pure white with a layer of gauze on his face, which made Beiming night''s tall and thin figure look at the dust.


    Mi Ran''er went to the study to see the folding, asked the attendants to sharpen the ink, and found an excuse to separate Mammy and Mingyue.


    The bright moon came out of the bedroom with some doubts on her face.

 Chapter 1933

    "Your Majesty doesn''t like this northern childe? If so, what should I do?"


    She looked at mammy helplessly.


    Mammy thought of the dirty things that Mingyue did, and she couldn''t hide her emotions in front of her. She snorted coldly, "you ask me, who am I going to ask? Like it if you like it. Anyway, now the engagement between your majesty and childe Gu has been dissolved, so what about the people you like?"


    "But the king of Huafeng can''t let such a man of unknown origin be it?" the moon frowned.


    "She knows how to deal with your Majesty''s affairs. We servants, don''t think about taking care of your majesty beyond the distance!"


    Mammy dropped a meaningful word and turned away.


    The moon''s eyebrows tightened a little, and her eyes looking at Mammy''s back also showed a little killing intention.


    In the imperial study.


    Mi Ran''er closed the door and looked at the night to the north.


    "Your Majesty came all the way to Huafeng country. What''s the matter?" Mi Raner asked in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty really doesn''t know? If I remember well, your majesty should have seen the letter of state?" Beiming night asked with a low smile.


    He looked evil. After laughing like this, he became more and more evil.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips. "Yes, I have received it."


    She went to the book case and took out the proposal from the bottom of a stack of memorials. "However, I haven''t thought of marrying you yet."


    "Since I didn''t expect it, why did your majesty let me go to the palace to get along with your majesty day and night?" Beiming night felt more and more funny.


    Mi Ran''er held the marriage letter in her small hand and raised her eyebrows to look at the night to the north. A smile worse than his smile floated on her small face. "There is a saying that love will grow over time. I just want to try to see if I will have feelings for you after getting along with your majesty day and night... If I can, the queen must be right and wrong for you not to marry. If not, the queen can only say I''m sorry for this marriage."


    With that, MI Raner threw the proposal into Beiming night''s arms.


    Sitting down in front of the book case, she held her chin with one hand. "I just don''t know if there will be trouble in Beiyan if your majesty has left the palace for too long?"


    "Now that I have come to Huafeng country, the domestic affairs must be arranged properly. Your majesty doesn''t have to worry about me. The purpose of my trip is just to bring back the beauty!"


    It''s a pity that MI Ran''er didn''t see any tenderness in his eyes.


    Today, this marriage can only be regarded as a political marriage.


    Her task is to let the man have true feelings for himself and turn the political marriage into a beautiful two-way marriage.


    "Well, ah Bei, come and rub ink for the queen!" Mi Raner really began to shout.


    Now Beiming night is her attendant. This guy can''t show any impatience about how to call, otherwise, the play can''t go on.


    Beiming night was also obedient. He came over and threw the marriage letter on the book case again. "Take this thing first. I''m an attendant. The marriage letters of the two countries suddenly appeared around him, but they should be suspected."


    "By the way, where''s your servant? What should he do when you enter the palace?"


    It was too anxious to bring Beiming night into the palace. There was no time for Beiming night to arrange attendants.


    "He knows what to do. You don''t need to worry about it, your majesty."


    Beiming night said, picked up the ink block and began to grind it in the inkstone.


    Mi Raner is ready to see the fold.


    It suddenly occurred to him that the man around him was the emperor of another country. Isn''t it not good for him to know the state affairs of Huafeng country?

 Chapter 1934

    She raised her eyes and looked at Beiming night with some precaution.


    Beiming night read the emotion from her eyes and said, "what? Do you think I will see the secrets of your Huafeng country? What if I do? Anyway, you have to marry me in the future. At that time, the state affairs of the two countries will be mixed together. Where else can there be any secrets?"


    Mi Raner actually thought of this.


    However, he just gave him a look and was read so much. Does this man have mind reading skills or what?


    She lowered her eyes and hummed, "but aren''t we married yet?"


    "It will happen sooner or later!" the North night hummed coldly.


    "Your Majesty is really confident in himself." Mi Ran''er opened the memorial in his hand with a little sarcasm.


    They were in the imperial study, one looking at the folding and the other grinding. When the room was quiet, they could only hear the sound of grinding and turning the paper. It was very harmonious.


    When the bright moon came in with cakes and tea, she saw the position of Beiming night and frowned slightly.


    When she approached, she put the cakes on the table, raised her eyes and looked at Beiming night with a reprimand, "ah Bei, what are you doing standing behind this? Don''t float your eyes. These folds are all state affairs. You are a servant and are not qualified to see."


    "What about Aunt Mingyue?" Mi Raner suddenly looked up at the moon and asked deliberately with a smile on his face.


    The bright moon was stunned. Then, her face was covered with an embarrassing blush, "maidservant... Of course, maidservant can''t see it. Your majesty, this is the peach blossom cake you want to eat, and tea is your favorite Biluochun."


    "Well, good."


    Mi Raner nodded and continued to look at the fold. Suddenly, she sighed.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the problem?" Mingyue asked suspiciously immediately.


    "Isn''t it near the end of the new year? The Ministry of household and the Ministry of rites will begin to prepare various banquet etiquette systems for the end of the new year. The Minister of rites also said that this year is my first year on the throne, and I need to hold it more grandly."


    Mi Ran''er gently nodded his little hand on his chin, "but it doesn''t seem very good that his mother has just died for less than two months."


    "Your Majesty, it''s just grand. It doesn''t have to be big!" Mingyue leaned over Mi Raner''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Mingyue in surprise. "Aunt, are you serious? Well... I''ll hand over all kinds of banquet etiquette at the end of the year to Lord Ming..."


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. Mingyan has always been in the palace since she was a child. She already knows very well about things in the palace. Moreover, she has known how much silver the Ministry of household can take out after taking office for a few months. It will be done very well for her!"


    Talking about her daughter, the moon''s tone is full of pride.


    Mi Raner knows why Mingyue gave Mingyan the task.


    In previous lives, Mingyan also organized this new year''s Eve, which was completed very well. Every point at the banquet poked the original owner''s mind. Later, the original owner rewarded Mingyan with many things. Under the ear of the bright moon, Mingyan was promoted from the five grade waiter to the four grade.


    However, this time, the abacus of the bright moon may not ring.


    Mi Raner wants to take advantage of this opportunity to destroy the wolf hearted mother and son directly.


    After the bright moon left with excitement, Beiming night sneered.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mi Ran''er turned his head and stared at him.


    "Laugh at that aunt. Her ambition is written on her face. I thought you didn''t see it. It''s a complete fool!" Beiming night said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1935

    "But at the moment, it seems that she is the real fool." Mi Raner stretched out, took a piece of cake and tasted it. Then he handed another piece to Beiming night. "Although aunt Mingyue is full of ambition, she is really good at cooking. Try it. This cake should taste much better than your Beiyan cake."


    Beiming night was not angry when she diss Beiyan''s food so directly.


    He took it and tasted it.


    Then, he said, "it''s more than sweet and greasy, and the taste is not enough. It''s still far from all kinds of Nang cakes in Beiyan."


    "It''s really in your mouth."


    Mi Ran''er nunuzui poured another cup of tea and handed it to Beiming night, "how about trying this tea?"


    Beiming night took a drink, then nodded slowly, "it''s not bad. Your southern tea is also sold in Beiyan. However, it''s too expensive. Generally speaking, Beiyan people still prefer tea and milk tea."


    "Milk tea is also tea? But I like it too."


    Mi Ran''er spent the whole afternoon looking at the folding, and her eyes were dazzled.


    After eating a few cakes, she also felt a little tired. She patted the fine crumbs on her hands and got up. "I''ll take you to the back garden. Now it''s winter, but my Huafeng flowers and plants are still very beautiful."


    Then she tugged at his sleeve.


    Beiming night is obedient and follows.


    When she got to the back garden, MI Ran''er saw the bright moon Mingyan''s mother and son from a distance. The bright moon should be telling Mingyan about the new year''s end banquet.


    Mi Raner coughed softly.


    "Your Majesty."


    When Mingyue Mingyan sees Mi Raner, she quickly bends over to say hello.


    Mingyan looked at Beiming night following MI Raner. Her eyes lit up instantly. Then she winked slightly towards Beiming night with provocation.


    Beiming night had a fit of nausea on his chest and immediately looked away.


    This scene was recognized by Mi Raner.


    She almost couldn''t hold back her smile when she pulled at the corner of her mouth.


    Mingyan only thought that Beiming night was shy and avoided her eyes. She became interested in Beiming night. When Mi Raner took Beiming night to the inner part of the imperial garden, she quickly pulled her mother''s sleeve.


    "Mother, who is that attendant? Why haven''t you seen her majesty before?"


    "Don''t make up your mind. Now his majesty is very interested in him. He is also his Savior. That''s why he stayed with him and sat down as an attendant. Don''t be shy. Don''t want to be in the pocket when you meet a beautiful man!"


    Mingyue is really helpless for her disheartened daughter.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    Mingyan said, and her eyes secretly fell on the far away Beiming night.


    My heart has begun to figure out how to get this distinguished attendant without knowing it.


    "Ah, Mingyan''s eyes have been on you just now. Does she see you? Your majesty might as well take this Mingyan back to Beiyan and be a noble princess!"


    In the imperial garden, MI Raner suddenly bumped into the arm of the man around him and said with a bad smile.


    "Imperial concubine? The daughter of a mere female official, who is qualified to be an imperial concubine? Besides, Beiyan will only have a queen, not a empress."


    The words of Beiming night surprised Mi Raner.


    She paused, raised her small face and looked at the North dark night in surprise, "your view of love and marriage is also a pair for life..."


    "There is only one heart. I can''t give it to two people. Even if it''s just to maintain the balance between clans, I can''t do it." Beiming night is very magnanimous.

 Chapter 1936

    "That''s about the same as me."


    Mi Ran''er''s lips rose slightly.


    "So, you should have the idea of marrying Beiyan now?" Beiming night asked at this time.


    "That''s not necessarily! It''s just the same view of love. Does marriage only depend on three views? There are many things to consider in marriage. Moreover, the marriage between you and me is not just a marriage between two people, but also two countries."


    Mi Ran''er put away his smile and suddenly became serious.


    The joy that sprang up in the heart of Beiming night disappeared in an instant and appeared disappointed.


    "It''s only a few hours. You''re too worried!" Mi Raner sighed helplessly and turned to go on.


    The air in the imperial garden was good. Mi Raner felt that the fatigue and depression squeezed in the imperial study were released.


    When he reached the lake and stretched himself, MI Ran''er shouted, "comfortable..."


    Beiming night followed behind quietly. Looking at her little daughter''s charming face, Beiming night''s heart was tangled.


    He will have the idea of marrying the new queen of Huafeng country. In fact, he just wants to merge their land. Moreover, after she marries herself, she should focus on the national style of Beiyan and respect her husband''s family. In the cognition of Beiming night, the women of Huafeng country are strong, so those men will be bullied.


    After arriving at Huafeng state, I came into contact with several women, as well.


    However, when mi Ran''er came here, his cognition changed.


    It turned out that Huafeng country still has such a small woman.


    Beiming night felt more and more that after conquering her, he would be able to master the state affairs of Huafeng. At that time, Beiyan and Huafeng had only one emperor and one empress.


    If he had approached Mi Raner for political purposes.


    At this moment, the goal of Beiming night has changed a little.


    What he wants is not only the country, but also he really wants this person now.


    After dinner that night, MI Ran''er went to the imperial study again.


    Now she does everything herself. She won''t let Mingyue encounter state affairs, which makes Mingyue a little discouraged.


    After she followed Mi Raner to the imperial study, she whispered to MI Raner, "Your Majesty, the moon wants to talk to you alone. Can you invite this childe a Bei out first?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly and then looked at the night to the north.


    Beiming night was not interested in what the old female official said. He nodded slightly and turned away.


    "Aunt, just say what you have to say."


    Mi Raner looked at the bright moon suspiciously.


    "Your Majesty, have you not been well served recently? Why do you think there is a gap between your majesty and your servant? It''s good to have it once or twice. These times, your majesty has avoided your servant... Your majesty hasn''t treated your servant like this since childhood."


    Mingyue knelt in front of MI Raner and asked sincerely.


    If Mi Raner didn''t know what kind of person the moon was, I''m afraid she would be moved by the moon at the moment.


    "Or did your majesty listen to someone''s slander? Do you think the slave and maid have two hearts for you?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. Her tone was more gentle to others, "That''s not true, aunt. Now I''m no longer the carefree little princess I used to be. There are many things I need to consider and be responsible for. I just want to leave the management of the inner palace to you, and my daily life to Mammy. After all, she has taken care of her mother and knows more things to be a queen than you do. Don''t think about it."

 Chapter 1937

    Mi Raner''s words did not comfort the bright moon.


    The more she said so, the more the moon felt that there was a gap between her majesty and herself.


    This is not, between words and deeds, they are beginning to get rusty.


    The bright moon hung her head and said wrongfully, "but your majesty, the maid who brought you up from childhood is the one who knows your daily life best. In the future, let the maid take care of your daily life."


    "Aunt Mingyue, don''t you want to take the post of administrator in the palace? Don''t you have the confidence to handle things in the palace in an orderly manner?" Mi Raner raised her eyebrows and looked at Mingyue, suddenly sneering.


    The bright moon was slightly stunned, and then slowly shook her head, "of course, I didn''t mean that. I was just worried that mammy didn''t take good care of her majesty..."


    "Mammy takes good care of me. She is the person around her mother. She used to raise me. In fact, she knows me very well. She is by my side, just like her mother is still by my side!"


    Mi Raner doesn''t give Mingyue the chance to come back to take care of her again.


    Mingyue thought that it would be nice to get the post of chief manager in the palace.


    I didn''t insist anymore.


    However, something happened that night.


    Soon after dinner, Mammy suddenly vomited blood and fell down in the imperial study. Mi Raner immediately asked the imperial doctor to see her. After verification, the imperial doctor said that she was poisoned.


    "Who has the courage to poison people in the palace?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily with a wrung eyebrow.


    "Your Majesty, this is not the time to ask these questions. The toxin in Mammy''s body must be removed at the first time," the imperial doctor whispered.


    "Then save her! No matter what the cost, you must save her!" Mi Ran''er put down the order and got up and went out of her room.


    She walked along the corridor with a gloomy face.


    "Do you think that aunt did it?" Beiming night followed, looked at her tight jaw and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head slowly. "She''s not so stupid. I doubt that her daughter did it. Mingyue should have complained in front of Mingyan. I spoiled mammy recently, so the girl did it. Such a brainless person didn''t know how to win last year."


    In the original Lord''s life, the bright moon even pushed such a careless person to the Queen''s position. It was a shame.


    "Unfortunately, there is no evidence. Now we can only save mammy first. This account will be settled later." Mi Ran''er tightened his teeth and suddenly stopped.


    Beiming night behind him didn''t react. Mi Ran''er bumped into Beiming night''s arms.


    "Ah, by the way... I have a plan!" she looked back at the North dark night.


    Beiming night was looked at by her cunning eyes, and his heart suddenly felt uneasy. Sure enough, the woman''s next words confirmed his uneasy guess.


    Early the next morning, Beiming night wandered around the imperial garden with a clean bottle, as if collecting dew.


    "Ah Bei, what are you doing? It''s so cold at this time. Look, your hands are red with cold." Mingyan suddenly appeared in the imperial garden. When she saw Beiming night, her eyes brightened and walked straight over.


    Reach out and grab his exposed hand.


    But he was quickly avoided by Beiming night.


    "Why did Lord Ming enter the palace so early?" Beiming night asked suspiciously without looking at Mingyan.


    "I stayed in the Palace last night. Didn''t your majesty appoint me to finish the banquet at the end of the year? I will stay in the Palace during this time." Mingyan only thought he was shy and didn''t take it to heart.

 Chapter 1938

    Beiming nodded, didn''t speak again, squatted down and continued to collect dew.


    "Is this what your majesty wants you to do? Alas, your majesty is spoiled. The first pot of tea in the morning must be boiled with dew. She drank it very well, but she didn''t think how difficult it would be for palace people to find dew."


    Mingyan''s dissatisfaction with MI Raner is almost obvious.


    Beiming night hooked his lips, "so what? She''s the queen. Who dares not obey her orders?"


    "What about the queen? If she doesn''t treat her attendants as people, she doesn''t know how to pity her at all!" Mingyan squatted down beside Beiming night and looked at Beiming night with tender eyes. "Ah Bei, why don''t I ask your majesty for you and take care of me? I will be thousands of times better than your majesty!"


    Her claw stretched out again, trying to catch Beiming night''s wrist.


    Beiming night was already a little nauseous about the woman''s greasiness, but it didn''t show on his face.


    Just coldly clenched his lips, "Lord Ming is more self-respect. This is the inner palace. If there is any bad speech, it will be your face that will be damaged in the end."


    "What about the inner palace? My mother is the most favored female official in the inner palace. Your majesty said yesterday that she let my mother take charge of the inner palace. Even the female officials of the former queen didn''t have the honor. The female officials of the former queen only dared to blow the wind in Your Majesty''s ear and find a position to take care of themselves around..."


    Mingyan said proudly.


    "That mammy looks very good to her majesty, and I don''t know who has a bad heart. She even attacked a Mammy and poisoned the palace. If it is found out, it will certainly involve nine families."


    Beiming night sighed and said with sympathy for Mammy.


    "How can we find out..." Mingyan snorted proudly, "the evidence has long been destroyed, okay?"


    Beiming night turns around and looks at Xiang Mingyan.


    Mingyan realized that she had slipped her tongue.


    However, in front of the man, she felt no threat, so she pulled the corners of her lips and smiled, "ah Bei, don''t look at me like this. If you look at me like this again, I''ll treat you..."


    She stretched out her hand towards Beiming night.


    "Lord Ming, what are you doing?" a crisp voice asked behind them.


    Mingyan''s body stiffened. Then she got up and bowed respectfully to MI Raner. "Your Majesty, I''m just tired of watching ah Bei collect dew and want to help him."


    "Lord Ming is spoiled and grown up, but he can still do these rough jobs? A Bei, how much have you collected?" Mi Ran''er asked faintly


    Beiming night got up and went to her and handed her the clean bottle in his hand.


    He fished in the imperial garden all morning, and there were only a few drops of water in the bottle.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at him with disgust. Then he asked him to stand behind him and look at Xiang Mingyan: "Lord Ming just seems to be talking with a Bei about the poisoning of mammy around the queen last night. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Mingyan still kept bending over. She regretted that she had just passed her head in front of Beiming night.


    She didn''t know what mi Ran''er had heard.


    "Mingyan doesn''t dare to express her views on the things around her majesty. It''s just nonsense. I hope your majesty doesn''t take it to heart."


    Mi Ran''er smiled very pure and good. He walked closer to Mingyan, stretched out his small hand and patted Mingyan on the shoulder. "Why are you so nervous, Lord Ming? The queen won''t eat you."

 Chapter 1939

    Mingyan was patted by her and trembled.


    "Your Majesty, I''m not nervous. I''m awed by your Majesty''s majesty." Mingyan is not only flirting with men, but also flattering.


    Mi Raner sneered in her heart.


    Glancing at Mingyan, she put away her smile. "Lord Ming doesn''t have to be so nervous. I allow you to express your opinion on this matter! After all, Lord Ming also stayed in the palace yesterday. He can be regarded as one of the suspects! What does Lord Ming say at the moment, maybe he can prove his innocence."


    When Mingyan heard this, she felt a little angry. "What''s self innocence? Your majesty, do you think I poisoned mammy?"


    "No, I doubt everyone now, and I''m giving preferential treatment to Lord Ming! After all, other suspects don''t have the opportunity to prove their innocence in a comfortable place like imperial garden. They will be detained in a cold prison for interrogation. The queen has been very good to Lord Ming."


    Mi Raner''s words made Mingyan a little complacent.


    She only thought that MI Raner gave herself such preferential treatment because she saw the face of her mother Mingyue.


    Hum, "my opinion is that the person who poisoned behind this must be Mammy''s enemy, not to mention special hatred. I just feel that mammy is so favored in front of your majesty, so I am jealous, so I will poison Mammy and teach her a lesson."


    Mi Ran''er clearly touched her chin. "In this way, the most suspicious person is aunt Mingyue. Only aunt Mingyue can see how I dote on Mammy."


    "Not my mother."


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to put the charge on the moon, Mingyan immediately shouted. She was too excited and looked flustered. She looked guilty.


    While inheriting the memory of the original owner, MI Ran''er understood Mingyan as a man with deep city government from the perspective of the original owner.


    Now, this guy is not only intelligent, but also IQ


    Mingyan''s virtue can make Mingyue hold the position of prime minister, which is enough to prove that Mingyue is the most powerful one.


    "Then who would be so jealous of mammy? Lord Ming, you said that. Now, how can you get back?" Mi Ran''er pushed Mingyan into the pit she had dug.


    The confusion on Mingyan''s face was already obvious, "anyway, she won''t be the minister''s mother, and Weichen''s mother is also a favorite minister. She doesn''t have to envy an old mother. Besides, if something like this happens, the first person to doubt will be her. She won''t be so stupid."


    "Lord Ming''s words are not unreasonable. Besides, the person who really did evil will not show his feet to be caught. It''s good that mammy didn''t have an accident this time. If there was an accident, I would try my best to find out the black hand behind her. I''ll spare the man this time. However, she can succeed easily this time because the whole central palace is not on guard. If the man dares to die After being caught, the queen won''t ask anything, so she will immediately split her body and kill her nine families! "


    Mi Ran''er finished with a sonorous and powerful voice. Seeing Mingyan shaking like chaff, a faint smile floated from the corners of her mouth.


    She took Beiming night and turned to go.


    Suddenly I thought of the situation that Mingyan had just hooked up with Beiming night.


    "By the way, one more thing! I heard that adults have a lot of beautiful men. Everyone has a love for beauty. However, people still have to know themselves clearly. Don''t covet other people''s things. What''s more, what you covet is a thorny rose."

 Chapter 1940

    After MI Raner and his party left, Mingyan''s legs became weak and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    When Mingyue came, she picked her up directly and caught her in her room.


    "You brainless fool, did you poison it? Now people in the central palace are spreading the poison, and I did it. If this word reaches your Majesty''s ears and your majesty really goes to investigate the case, I can''t wash it by jumping into the Yellow River!"


    Mingyan looked innocent. "Mother, didn''t you say you didn''t like that Mammy to speak ill of you in front of your majesty? I just wanted to teach you a lesson. It''s not poisonous. Isn''t that mammy dead? Is it necessary for your majesty to check it so thoroughly?"


    Mingyue was so angry with her daughter that she put her hand on Mingyan''s forehead, "This is in the palace, or the people around your majesty are poisoned. It''s good not to turn over the whole middle palace directly. After all, who knows if the next poisoned person will be the queen! Please do it well after finding you a good job. Don''t get me into trouble again, otherwise, you, my mother and son will have no good fruit to eat!"


    The moon finished and drove her out of the room.


    In the imperial study.


    Mi Raner listened to the dialogue conveyed by Beiming night, and the corners of her mouth rose.


    "I knew it had something to do with Mingyan. A Bei, can you help me sneak into Mingyan''s room and find something?" Mi Ran''er put down his brush, held his cheek in one hand, looked at the North dark night and asked in a low voice.


    "Looking for evidence? It''s impossible. She told me this morning that she has destroyed all the evidence."


    Beiming night shrugged and hummed in a low voice, "going is also white."


    "Destroy the evidence? Then create some more evidence."


    Mi Raner waved his little hand towards Beiming night.


    When he leaned over, the cool smell of the man penetrated into the tip of MI Raner''s nose. She felt very good. She involuntarily approached him a lot, and her lip was almost attached to the earlobe of Beiming night.


    She whispered a few words in Beiming night''s ear.


    After hearing this, Beiming night frowned, "if she doesn''t admit it..."


    "She won''t deny it. Her mind is very fragile. It''s all right if she inspires her a little!" Mi Ran''er felt a paper bag from her arms and put it in the palm of Beiming night''s hand, "ah Bei, I''ll leave everything to you."


    Beiming night held the paper bag in his hand, looked at Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes, and smiled, "Mingyan shouldn''t have hit your head."


    "My man? The night emperor regards himself as my man? Then your Beiyan is also mine?" Mi Ran''er immediately began to climb along the pole.


    Beiming night saw that she smiled so treacherously. He held out his hand to hold her chin and sneered, "when you decide to marry me, consider the ownership of Beiyan and Huafeng."


    With that, Beiming night straightened up and left the imperial study.


    Mi Ran''er gently touched his chin with his small hand. Beiming night was dressed as a servant, which was very elegant, but it was completely different from the fierce when he first met.


    No wonder it can attract the spring heart of Mingyan.


    Soon, Beiming night came back.


    They were slowly wrapped in folds in the imperial study. In less than half an hour, the imperial army came to report, "Your Majesty, I found the poison in Mammy."


    "Oh? Are you sure you found it? Where did you find it?" Mi Ran''er got up with a shocked face and asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 1941

    "In..." the leader of the imperial forest army was a little embarrassed. She frowned and hesitated for a while before spitting out a name. "Under the bed in the room where Lord Mingyan stayed, someone hid very deep. Someone had a nose and smelled a strange smell before she found it."


    "Ming Yan?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and looked at Beiming at night. Then, he led the way with the leader of the Imperial Army: "go and catch Mingyan. The queen will interrogate herself."


    "Yes!"


    When the Imperial Guard went out, MI Ran''er turned and asked Beiming night, "did you put it under the bed?"


    "I put it in the clothes she brought." Beiming night shook his head slowly.


    "What''s under her bed..." Mi Ran''er was a little surprised. Could it be that Mingyan''s so-called evidence of destruction was to throw the paper bag containing poison under the bed?


    What is the structure of this brain?


    Beiming night was also amused by this stupid woman.


    Soon, Mingyan was caught.


    She knelt in the hall of the imperial study and looked at Mi Raner. She asked in some panic, "Your Majesty, what did the... Minister do wrong?"


    Mi Ran''er pointed to the paper bag on the table. "Lord Ming, do you think this paper bag looks familiar?"


    Mingyan glanced, then trembled, "this... What is this?"


    "Lord Ming, are you really not sure, or are you pretending to be stupid?" Mi Ran''er motioned to Beiming night to bring something closer to her. "Can you see what it is now?"


    Mingyan''s face was pale, "Your Majesty, i... I really don''t know..."


    "I don''t know what you''re so afraid of doing? Lord Ming, do you know where this thing was searched?" Mi Ran''er asked with a smile. She didn''t look like trying prisoners at all, but like talking to a friend.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Mingyan is now a question and three don''t know.


    Mingyue got the wind here and hurried over. When she saw her daughter kneeling on the ground, she also ran over and knelt down with a plop.


    "Your Majesty, Mingyan doesn''t know what she did wrong? She... She''s too young to be sensible. Please give her another chance."


    Mingyue said and knocked her head hard at Mi Raner.


    "Aunt, there are many things that can kill people at one time. One more opportunity is to put other people''s lives in danger. It''s better for the safety of others. After the matter is found out, how to deal with it or how to deal with it."


    Mi Raner said faintly, gesturing to the forest guards to tell Mingyue what had happened.


    After hearing this, the bright moon turned pale.


    She stretched out her hand, grabbed Mingyan''s arm and asked fiercely, "what''s the matter? How can this poison be with you?"


    "How do I know? Someone must have framed me! Mother, I didn''t do it." Mingyan shouted wrongly, but her acting skills were good.


    "But now the evidence is conclusive... Your majesty, the maid thinks Mingyan is right. The direction of this matter is too obvious. Maybe someone is framing Mingyan." Mingyue also wants to explain to Mingyan.


    At this time, a royal guard came into the house with a package.


    He opened the package and said to MI Ran''er, "tell your majesty that the humble official found a package of unopened poison in this package. The imperial doctor verified that this poison is the poison in Mammy."


    Mi Raner''s face turned sharply, staring at Mingyue''s mother and son kneeling on the ground, with a mocking smile at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 1942

    "Mingyan, what do you want to object to now? It can be said that someone else put it under the bed. What about the one in your package? Did someone else put it?"


    "I... I..." Mingyan is really poor now.


    The bright moon also hates that iron is not steel.


    "I guess Mingyan, why did you do this? I just saw that the queen was so kind to Mammy and ignored aunt Mingyue recently. Therefore, you want to show up for Aunt Mingyue, don''t you?"


    Mi Raner got up, walked up to Mingyan and looked down at her contemptuously. "However, you seem to have misunderstood something. Recently, my aunt and I haven''t been too close because there are other important things for my aunt to do. Aunt, when you complained to your daughter, didn''t you tell Lord Ming about the Queen''s arrangement for you to take charge of the inner palace?"


    The bright moon was pale, and she didn''t know how to reply to MI Raner''s words.


    "Lord Ming, you have to be glad that mammy didn''t do anything serious. Otherwise, you''re really a murderer! However, it''s not easy now. If you attempt to kill someone or kill someone in the middle palace, the queen can give you a name of attempted regicide. In the face of my aunt raising me since childhood, the queen will deal with you lightly."


    Mi Ran''er touched her chin and thought for a moment. After that, she returned to the desk and sat down. "Come here, pull Mingyan down, hit 30 big boards, and then drive him out of the palace, erase his rank as a chamberlain of the household department, and take all the salaries after he became an official. He can''t be an official again in the dynasty all his life."


    "Yes!"


    The imperial guards came in and prepared to pull Mingyan out.


    As soon as Mingyan heard that she would be beaten and her salary would be confiscated. She could no longer be an official in the future. She immediately struggled and shook her head, "no, your majesty, please forgive me this time. Mother, please help me beg for mercy. I dare not. Please keep me an official position!"


    Mingyan is crying and making noise. Where is the demeanor of court officials? She is simply a street shrew.


    Mi Raner doesn''t want to hear Mingyan''s voice anymore. She waves her hand.


    The royal guards pulled it down.


    Thirty big boards are playing in the yard outside the imperial study. Every time, you can hear Mingyan''s painful howling.


    Mi Ran''er felt that the original owner was inexplicably excited.


    It may be the sensory remains of the original owner in the body.


    Seeing that the great revenge has been avenged, that''s why I''m so excited.


    The bright moon is still kneeling in place, listening to her daughter''s howling outside. Her hands are clenched with fists. All her nails are embedded in the meat, and her palms are blurred.


    Mi Ran''er took all her look into her eyes.


    When the howling outside gradually disappeared, she said to Mingyue, "aunt, how long do you have to kneel? I''ve given you face and saved her life..."


    "I''m afraid there''s only half of this life." Mingyue smiled at herself. When she got up, she stumbled under her feet and almost fell to the ground.


    "Aunt, are you blaming me?" Mi Raner suddenly asked with an impassive eyebrow when she heard Mingyue''s words.


    The bright moon was stunned, then she quickly shook her head, "of course not! The slave girl is just... The slave girl should be grateful. The slave girl didn''t teach the child well, which almost put Mammy''s life in danger. So the slave girl has to make an apology to mammy in person."


    "Well, aunt, if you don''t mind! Since Mingyan is no longer in charge of the year-end banquet, you have to choose another talent line. Aunt, do you have any good suggestions?"


    The moon shook her head slowly

 Chapter 1943

    "Why don''t you leave it to your aunt."


    The bright moon immediately looked at Mi Ran''er in amazement, "Your Majesty, are you still willing to trust me?"


    "It''s not your aunt who did the wrong thing. What do I believe or not? Aunt, Mingyan, it''s over. Don''t worry about it. The banquet at the end of the year will be held well. If you can make great contributions, maybe you can accumulate some virtue for Mingyan."


    Mingyue read out mi Ran''er''s words and nodded quickly. "OK, I will try my best to do this thing."


    After Mingyue went out, Beiming night, who had not spoken, frowned and said, "why don''t you dispose of this old maid together?"


    "Deal with it together? For what reason? It didn''t kill anyone. It''s already the limit to beat Mingyan''s thirty big board and remove her official position. Mingyue is only demoted at most. It''s better to wait for another chance to kill, rather than let her die halfway."


    Mi Ran''er said, throwing the fold on the table and yawning.


    "Ah Bei, I''m so tired. Let''s go out of the palace for a walk!"


    She raised her eyebrows towards Beiming night and suggested with a smile.


    "Just you and me?" Beiming night also asked with a smile.


    "How many people do you need? The night emperor, don''t you want to cultivate feelings with me? How to cultivate feelings when there is a third party?" Mi Ran''er got up and went to Beiming night, sorted out his messy neckline, raised his small face and slightly hooked his lips towards Beiming night, "don''t you dare to go out alone with me?"


    "I dare not?"


    Beiming night''s hand fell on MI Raner''s waist and pulled the young girl in bright yellow palace clothes closer. Their noses were completely wrapped together, and the tip of their noses was only a finger away.


    "What I''m afraid of is your majesty, you flinch!"


    "I won''t."


    Mi Ran''er smiled and broke free from his arms. "Today is a good day. Go out and find a better restaurant to celebrate."


    With that, she took Beiming night back to her bedroom, changed her clothes, and went out of the palace with her waist token.


    The best restaurant in Beijing is the one they went to last time, while the best restaurant in Beijing is a Qingguan restaurant.


    Standing in front of the Qing shepherd''s house, MI Ran''er looked up at the poetic and picturesque gate, turned his head and looked at the North dark night in some embarrassment, "are you entering? As a man, you should... Can''t enter such a place?"


    Beiming night, a beautiful man, can definitely be the first-class product of the Qing shepherd''s house. When you go in, you will be coveted by those wolf like women.


    At that time, if the wine can''t be drunk well, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    "Do you still want me to change into women''s clothes?" Beiming glanced at Mi Ran''er coolly in the night.


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "if you like, I won''t stop you. However, don''t come here and find another one."


    With that, she pulled the sleeves of Beiming night and turned and left.


    Not long ago, the door of the Qing waiter''s house opened.


    As they walked, the two women tidied up their clothes and came out.


    "Have you heard? Last night, the Gu family was in the middle of the night, and the young master Gu was almost driven out of the house."


    "I heard from my mother that it''s normal for your majesty to be so angry when he announced the dissolution of his engagement with young master Gu in the presence of officials in the whole dynasty. After all, his old face was lost by his disheartened grandson."

 Chapter 1944

    "Why didn''t lord Gu drive young master Gu out? If I did, I would have reason to take him to my house!"


    "You bad woman, just want to take advantage of young master Gu."


    "Young master Gu is such a charming man. Of course, people pity him. Ah, do you think I can succeed in raising a marriage at Gu''s house now?"


    "Why don''t you try?"


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation and laughter of the two women in the back spread to MI Raner''s ears. Lord Gu really hates iron rather than steel.


    Now he is so angry about the dissolution of the engagement. Who could have thought that three years later, when Mingyue proposed to dissolve the engagement, he would look so happy?


    "Your fiance seems to be really popular. Someone fought for him in the hotel yesterday. Today, there are women who want to take him home. To be honest, I have no opinion about the reversal of the status of men and women in Huafeng country. However, I still think Huafeng country has less masculinity. If this goes on, the Yin will be heavier year by year."


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and asked Beiming night, "so? What do you want to say?"


    "I think we still have to integrate with Beiyan and reconcile the Qi of yin and Yang, so that we can..."


    Mi Ran''er immediately laughed when he heard this, "night emperor, you didn''t just want to marry a queen, but the target is a woman from Huafeng."


    Beiming was stunned at night. Then he hooked his lips and suddenly stretched out his hand to pull her little hand into his heart.


    "No, my goal is only the queen, but as long as I conquer the queen, the women in Huafeng are the dowry!"


    Mi Ran''er took his small hand out of the palm of Beiming night. "You think so beautiful! I''m afraid you''ll paste a national dowry!"


    With that, she turned and left.


    Beiming night shook his head reluctantly, and then ran after her.


    The two kings played outside the palace until nightfall.


    Mi Ran''er bought a pile of delicious desserts and a roast chicken. After taking it back to the palace, she went directly to Mammy''s house.


    Mammy looks much better.


    She gave the cake to Mammy.


    "It''s still hot, Mammy. Eat some."


    Mammy sat up and wanted to get out of bed and thank Lord longen.


    "Don''t move. Have a good rest. Ah Bei is with me during this time. It''s important for you to keep your body." Mi Ran''er quickly pressed Mammy''s shoulder. The cerebellar bag fell to Mammy''s ear and whispered, "don''t forget, we still have very important things to do."


    Mammy understood her meaning and nodded slowly.


    Come out of Mammy''s room.


    I happened to meet the bright moon.


    "Your Majesty, where have you been this afternoon? Lord Gu came into the palace to see you. The maid didn''t find you in the imperial study, so she directly told Lord Gu that you were unwell and asked her to tell you again tomorrow."


    The bright moon looked at her dress and asked with a frown and a little criticism.


    "Go out of the palace to relax. Aunt Mingyue, there is a roast chicken here. Take it. As for Lord Gu, I know what she wants to say to me. Since I have made a decision on some things, there is no room for turning back. No matter how many times she comes to me, it will only be that result."


    Mi Raner handed the roast chicken to the moon and left with Beiming night.


    Mingyue looks at the roast chicken in her hand and doesn''t know whether to eat it or not.

 Chapter 1945

    What mi Ran''er didn''t expect was that Lord Gu actually entered the palace in the evening.


    She was joined by Gu Shan, who limped. It seems that this guy was badly beaten.


    When Gu Shan followed adult Gu into the imperial study, she looked at Mi Raner with a little resentment, clenched her teeth and knelt down on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, the old minister has brought this unfilial grandson to make amends for you! Please forgive him and give him another chance. After all, the engagement was made by the first queen and the old minister. It is disrespectful to the former queen to terminate the engagement so hastily."


    Mi Ran''er frowned in displeasure when she heard this from Gu, "so, Gu, are you threatening me with your mother now?"


    Lord Gu shook his head quickly. "Of course not, your majesty. The old minister just didn''t want to break this marriage. He wanted to ask your majesty to think about it again."


    "I''ve thought it over clearly enough. By the way, Lord Gu, you shouldn''t know. When I left the palace yesterday, I just ran into childe Gu. At that time, childe Gu had dinner with a girl surnamed ye and Tang. I don''t know what happened. The two girls finally fought for childe Gu, and the roof of the hotel was almost overturned by them."


    Of course Mr. Gu knows about it.


    She tightened her teeth and glared at her disheartened grandson. "Your Majesty, the old minister has cleaned up the boy yesterday. In the future, he will never go out to meet these women again."


    Gu Shan never spoke.


    Lord Gu pulled his sleeve, "smelly boy, say something. Don''t apologize to your majesty quickly."


    Gu Shan hung her head impatiently. "Your Majesty, Gu Shan has known her mistake. Please don''t terminate the engagement. In the future, Gu Shan will strictly abide by her duty and won''t go out to show up and lose your Majesty''s face."


    "Don''t --"


    Mi Ran''er hurried to Erkang''s hand. "Don''t change anything for me, childe Gu. In fact, it''s not a bad thing to like to go out for fun. After all, I also like to go out of the palace for fun. Moreover, feelings are two-way. Even if it''s a marriage set by parents, children also have the right to choose."


    She sighed helplessly, "so, Lord Gu, since the engagement was dissolved yesterday, don''t force it any more. Maybe Lord Gu will find you a granddaughter-in-law who is much better than me."


    Lord Gu heard Mi Raner''s determination in his tone, and his hand holding the crutch was shaking all the time.


    "Since... Since your majesty says so... The old minister... Won''t delay your Majesty''s handling of state affairs here."


    She got up trembling.


    The Gu Shan is still kneeling on the ground.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Mi Ran''er, "Your Majesty, you are so determined to terminate the engagement. Is it because you already have a new lover..."


    "Gu Shan, what are you talking about?" Gu adult didn''t expect Gu Shan to be so desperate.


    Immediately kicked him.


    "Grandma, apart from this, I really can''t imagine why your majesty doesn''t want to marry me. You know, all the women in the capital like me. Your majesty has no reason not to like me."


    Gu Shan really doesn''t understand.


    Mi Raner didn''t expect Gu Shan to be so confident.


    It''s overconfidence.


    She sneered, "Mr. Gu is treating himself as money? Can everyone like it?"

 Chapter 1946

    "Besides, what if I have a new lover? At least when I have a new lover, it''s better for me to take the initiative to terminate the engagement than for Mr. Gu to go out to flirt with the queen and attract so many women to be jealous of you?"


    Mi Ran''er touched his head and smiled, "if I don''t cancel my engagement like this, do I have to wait until my head is green before I propose to cancel my engagement? I really think I''m a fool?"


    What else did Gu Shan want to say? Lord Gu kicked him again.


    "Gu Shan, do you really want to be driven out of your house?"


    Gu Shan was kicked to the injury. Her face turned white and she immediately lost her strength to speak.


    After Gu Shan and Gu adults left, MI ran gave a disgusting Pooh.


    "Milo haw, like a woman, you say, how can such a person be Wang Jun? It''s not atmospheric at all, it''s not up to grade at all!"


    Mi Raner was so disturbed by Gu Shan that she didn''t feel like approving the folding. She simply got up and went back to her room to sleep.


    Beiming night didn''t go back to his room. He followed Lord Gu and Gu shannaisun in the night. After leaving the palace, he dodged and turned out from the courtyard wall.


    Take care of your family.


    After Gu Shan came back, he was taught a lesson. He could walk on the ground before. This time, he was directly carried back to his room by the slave.


    Lying on the bed humming, Gu Shan scolded Mi Raner thousands of times in her heart.


    Suddenly, the window flashed, a dark shadow flashed in, and the candles in the house went out in an instant.


    Gu Shan was frightened and raised half her body to look at the window.


    The dim moonlight outside shone in, and he could only see a tall and thin shadow.


    "Who?"


    Gu Shan only uttered a word, and his neck suddenly hurt.


    Dumb acupoints are lit.


    "Don''t care who I am. Listen to what''s next. If you dare to talk nonsense and slander the queen again, I''ll make your end worse than your ass blossom!" Beiming night squatted down at the edge of the bed. When he said something, he suddenly raised his hand and patted Gu Shan''s ass hard!


    "Oh!"


    Gu Shan ate painfully, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Beiming night saw the sweat on his forehead. He sneered, "even if her majesty doesn''t have a new lover, she can''t see a sissy like you."


    "Hmm..." Gu Shan glared at the man in front of him. If his eyes could kill people, Beiming night had died at least a hundred times.


    After Beiming night helps Mi Raner teach Gu Shan a lesson, he gets up and goes out.


    When he came to the window, a stone flew in and untied the dumb hole on Gu Shan''s neck.


    Then Gu Shan''s howl came out of the house, accompanied by another sentence, "there''s an assassin -"


    At this moment, the assassin has successfully left his family.


    The next morning, Lord Gu asked for leave and said that he had fallen ill. I don''t know when he will get better.


    Mi Raner hurriedly gave a lot of tonics and sent the imperial doctor to see adult Gu.


    However, looking at the Queen''s look, it doesn''t seem to worry about Lord Gu at all.


    After the next Dynasty, MI ran went back to the imperial study all the way, and whispered to the North night, "what is sick? Is it just a shame?" so he didn''t want to come to the court. But the old man is already in his seventies, and he has already reached the age of retirement. Maybe he can take advantage of this opportunity to make complaints about his family''s influence in the court.


    Mi Raner''s words were approved by Beiming night.


    "Well, some old ministers rely on their previous merits to make trouble for the tiger in the Dynasty and make it very difficult for them to be emperors. Therefore, it''s best to eliminate them. If you can''t eliminate them, you can''t do it hard. If you do it hard, Lord Gu may take the handle and say that you bully the old ministers, which will make other ministers cold and lose their hearts."

 Chapter 1947

    "The night emperor is worthy of being the night emperor. At this time, I can really understand and learn a lot of management skills." Mi Ran''er smiled and praised.


    Beiming night felt that the girl was satirizing herself.


    If no one else followed, he really wanted to pat the girl on the back of her head.


    When she first came to the imperial study, MI Ran''er suddenly heard a girl shouting in surprise: "Wow, it''s snowing!"


    Mi Ran''er looked around. Sure enough, snowflakes flew down and hung on the flowers in the yard. It was very beautiful.


    It was the first snow in early winter.


    Mi Raner''s eyes were clear. She went to the hospital and reached out to catch some snowflakes. The snowflakes touched the temperature of her palm and soon melted away.


    "How beautiful."


    Mi Raner sighed. Worried that she might catch a cold, she hurried back into the house.


    Beiming night saw her look like this, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "What''s the beauty of this? In our Beiyan, there is a piece of snow-white on the vast distance, which is the real beauty!"


    "Yes, I know Beiyan is very beautiful. However, even if I marry you, I can''t go to Beiyan capital. After all, Huafeng still has to be occupied by someone. Have you ever thought of moving the capital?"


    Mi Raner is almost to be laughed to death by Beiming night. When she finds a chance, she praises her hometown and tempts her to marry.


    "Moving the capital?" Beiming night didn''t keep up with MI Raner''s brain circuit.


    "That is, to choose a city with a better border between the two countries and set the capital of our two countries here. In the future, it will be convenient for officials of Beiyan or Huafeng to report something?"


    Mi Raner explained with a smile.


    "Now that we are married, why can''t we merge the two countries into one country?" Beiming night frowned and asked.


    "If the two countries are merged too hastily, the subjects will certainly complain. It''s better to exert subtle influence from generation to generation. When our two children are born, they can inherit the land of the two countries?"


    Mi Ran''er stood on his feet and coagulated Beiming night: "night emperor, don''t you understand such a simple truth?"


    Beiming night''s thin lips pursed slightly. He was not angry about Mi Raner''s dislike, but smiled gently. "In this way, it''s a good plan. However, since you have considered these, your majesty, do you prove that you have decided to marry?"


    "Of course, you have to consider the follow-up before deciding these things. Your majesty, I''m not an impulsive person. I''ll never take action until I''m ready. You''d better give more sincerity and let me feel that, in fact, you don''t want to marry me just to merge the country. At least, let me feel your love for the queen "Right?"


    Mi Raner felt that he had made it clear enough.


    If this guy doesn''t show any performance in the follow-up, it''s really rotten wood.


    Beiming night''s long eyes narrowed slightly and fell on MI Raner''s small face with expectation.


    The corners of his mouth raised.


    He held out his hand to her face.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know what he was going to do. She didn''t move and waited for the next action of Beiming night.


    When his fingertips were about to touch Mi Raner''s face, a man suddenly came in outside the door.


    Beiming night hands a meal, turns his head and frowns to see the person, and his face shows strong dissatisfaction.


    Mingyue frowns slightly when she sees the two people''s action without scruples, and then she moves towards Mi Ran''s son Fu.

 Chapter 1948

    "Why is aunt so anxious?" Mi Ran''er sat down in front of the book case and asked faintly.


    "Your Majesty, about the place where the banquet was held years ago, the servant and maid have planned several places. Look, which palace is better for the party?" Mingyue presented a booklet, put it in front of MI Raner and opened her mouth respectfully.


    Mi Ran''er opened the booklet, looked at it, and circled several palaces.


    "These are not bad. They feel very spacious and warm."


    "Then choose one of these palaces, and the dishes on the day of the banquet. After the maidservant and the imperial dining room have drawn up a plan, they will show it to your majesty." Mingyue really has an attitude of giving everything to MI Raner now.


    Mi Raner knows why she is so cautious.


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, "that''s not necessary, aunt. You know, on weekdays, China''s affairs are very busy. Since I have full power to deal with the banquet, it''s all up to you! Don''t worry about making mistakes, aunt. I still trust your ability. Even if there are mistakes, there are no flaws."


    "But..." what else does Mingyue want to say.


    Mi Ran''er was already a little impatient. "Aunt, I said, I trust you. Don''t be so timid, will you?"


    The moon had no choice but to hang her head: "yes, I understand."


    Her face was full of doubts as she turned and left.


    Why did this girl change so much in a short time?


    From the last time I dealt with Mingyan, I can see that the girl is black.


    Could it be that she pretended to look so pure and good before?


    After Mingyue went out, MI Ran''er frowned slightly and patted her little hand on the table. "Mingyue is so cautious now that she''s worried that I''ll pick her wrong? Does this woman really think that I slandered Mingyan when she was removed from her official post? What did Mingyan do, and Mingyue really didn''t count in her heart?"


    Now she really can''t wait to dispose of the old woman Mingyue.


    However, if the crime is light, the wild fire may not burn out and the spring breeze will blow again


    We have to find a chance for a felony and wipe it out.


    "After all, she can''t be found out. After all, if she has any more problems, there''s really no room for turning over." Beiming night smiled low.


    Mi Raner had a terrible headache. She opened the memorial and began to read it.


    Lord Gu has been ill for nearly ten days, and it snows day by day.


    The imperial doctor returned to the palace and reported to MI Raner that Lord Gu was really ill. Moreover, this time, the disease was threatening, which had a tendency to kill her old life. Whether Lord Gu could survive this winter is still unknown.


    After learning this, MI Raner took the initiative to go to Gu''s house to visit adult Gu.


    Let the Gu family, except Gu Shan, be grateful.


    Later, at the end of winter, Gu Lao still couldn''t hold on and went.


    While holding the funeral, MI Raner went to take care of his family again.


    Gu Shan''s injuries have recovered. As a man, he knelt in the corner of the mourning hall and watched the queen enter the mourning hall. His eyes have been on her majesty.


    With resentment, he clenched his teeth and hid a sharp blade in his sleeve. When Mi Raner passed him after offering incense to Lord Gu, he suddenly pulled out the dagger in his sleeve and stabbed it into Mi Raner''s chest¡ª¡ª


    "Gu Shan, stop!"

 Chapter 1949

    Gu''s people shouted anxiously to stop Gu Shan.


    But Gu Shan was so excited that he completely blinded his mind. Where could he hear these people shouting.


    He just wanted to kill Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner leaned aside and hid. Beimingye, who followed her, raised his hand, grabbed Gu Shan''s thin wrist, and then threw him away.


    "Aunt Gu, how do you explain this?" Mi Raner looked frightened. She straightened her clothes, turned her head and asked coldly with her cold eyes on Gu Shan''s mother.


    "Your Majesty, Gu Shan is crazy. Too many things have happened recently. Gu Shan is crazy. Don''t argue with a madman."


    Gu''s mother fell to her knees and begged for mercy.


    Gu Shan over there didn''t give his mother face at all. When he fell to the ground, he hurt his chest. After a mouthful of blood vomited out, he smiled wildly and looked at Mi Raner: "it''s all your fault! If you didn''t suddenly want to terminate the engagement, if you didn''t hurt grandma''s face in front of so many ministers, how could grandma suddenly fall ill! Grandma was killed by you!"


    Mi Raner felt as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    After she sneered, she went to Gu Shan and squatted down. "Even if I didn''t propose to terminate the engagement in the face of the Minister of the whole dynasty, your grandmother, who is so old, is still working all day to take care of her family. Her body has already decayed. For more than a year, it''s just the end of a powerful crossbow. It''s good to be able to hold up to now."


    Gu Shan is still very angry.


    "Besides, since you love Gu so much, why did you do something Gu didn''t like at the beginning? Do you really think that I can''t know what happened outside the palace after living in the palace for a long time? Unfortunately, there are no airtight walls in the world! What if you kill me today? It''s just a disaster to Gu''s family. Can Gu survive when I die £¿¡±


    After saying this with disdain and disdain, MI Raner got up and looked down at the man on the ground. "As a man, he cried and never thought of finding problems in himself and always blaming others for his fault. Fortunately, you won''t be my king, otherwise Huafeng will finish sooner or later."


    With that, MI Raner left with Beiming night.


    She didn''t take care of her family.


    Gu Shan''s mother will punish Gu Shan for his following crimes.


    Moreover, now that Gu Lao has passed away, the Gu family has completely lost its power in the dynasty. At the beginning, Gu Lao Leifeng''s behavior was favored by the former queen and offended many people. Now, those people should be eager to try in the dark and wait for the dog to fall in pain.


    The family doesn''t need her to deal with it herself.


    On the carriage back to the palace, Beiming night looked at Mi Raner anxiously, "are you really not hurt? Let me see..."


    He grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand and leaned towards her chest.


    Mi Ran''er smiled silently. "If the night emperor wanted to be light, the queen said straight, don''t pretend to worry about me. If I was really hurt, how could I be as comfortable as now? I''ve already covered my chest and shouted to find a doctor, okay?"


    Beiming night''s mind was exposed. He was not ashamed at all. Instead, he smiled angrily, "frivolous? I''ll check your body myself. You should feel honored!"


    "Honor? Your majesty, I think we should have an equal relationship. Where does the honor come from?"

 Chapter 1950

    Mi Ran''er pushed Beiming night away. "Pay attention. Now Gu Shan just thinks I have a new lover and wants to terminate my engagement with him. Do you have to live up to this rumor?"


    Beiming night gently raised his eyebrows, "just sit down! Let him know what kind of man you like and annoy him to death."


    Mi Raner: "


    After a long time, she reluctantly spit out two words.


    "Childish."


    Back in the palace, before Mi Raner''s ass was hot on the chair in the imperial study, she was taken by the bright moon to the palace to hold the banquet before the new year. Most of the palace has been arranged. It looks good and has the atmosphere of the new year.


    "By the way, envoys from neighboring countries will come to pay homage this year. Remember the positions of several distinguished guests in duo''an."


    "I understand that the prayer card has been sent out, and I can get a response from the country that will congratulate me in seven days." Mingyue walks on MI Raner''s side with her body bent and whispers.


    "That''s OK. By the way, aunt, you can prepare more programs at that time. However, don''t let too many men play. Let the women prepare some programs this year."


    Mi Raner''s words surprised Mingyue. "But in previous years, men performed. This year, Mao rashly changed to women. Probably no girl is willing to appear on the stage. Most of them think it''s a shame to please guests on the stage."


    "How humiliating?"


    Mi Raner''s eyes gradually cooled, "Since those men can do it? Why can''t women do it? They''ve been used to them too much over the years. According to me, women''s body is much softer than men and dance more beautiful. Besides, some girls are happy when they dance with those swineherd in the swineherd restaurant and feel ashamed when they dance at the state banquet? Do they think I''m connected with a group of officials "I can''t compare with the Qingguan in the Qingguan restaurant?"


    "Of course not!" Mingyue shook her head quickly.


    "In that case, the task of enriching the content of the performance is up to your aunt."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t find anything wrong in the hall and turned away.


    But Mingyue''s face was a little bad because of her series of questions.


    Later, when I saw a palace man making a mistake, I scolded the palace man with a sentence hundreds of times worse than usual, and then I vented all my depression on my chest.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    After returning to the imperial study, MI Raner told Beiming night that the envoy came to congratulate him.


    "Beiyan''s invitation has been sent. Will you come to Beiyan at that time? Or will you come directly to congratulate the emperor of your country?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice while holding a brush and looking at the contents on the fold.


    Mammy has recovered, but now Mi Raner is used to being taken care of by Beiming night. Mammy is only responsible for MI Raner''s three meals a day.


    She is also happy to be free. Moreover, she can give Mi Raner and a Bei time alone. Mammy is very happy.


    She can see that her majesty has different feelings for ah Bei. Ah Bei may be the future king of Huafeng.


    "At that time, envoys will come. After all, it is the first year of the new Queen''s accession to the throne. Moreover, Beiyan has the intention of making friends and asking for relatives. He must bring enough gifts. It seems impolite for me to appear all alone."


    Beiming night''s words made mi Ran''er happy, "it''s almost the same!"


    The man on one side suddenly propped up the back of the chair and bullied her down.

 Chapter 1951

    "Your Majesty, do you agree that the envoys of Beiyan will ask you for marriage?"


    The warm breath he exhaled sprayed Mi Raner''s cochlea, dyed her ears red and gradually spread to her face.


    She shrunk her neck sensitively, turned her head to him with smiling eyes and smiled low: "it depends on the sincerity of the night emperor! If there are many gifts and people get my heart, the queen should agree."


    "There must be many gifts. As for winning the Queen''s heart... I''m also trying."


    Beiming night said, raised his hand and fell on the back of MI Raner''s head. Looking at the beautiful bright red on her lips, her eyes sank, and suddenly covered her thin lips.


    This is the first time they have been together for so long.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that Beiming night would be so bold. You know, there are forest guards of Huafeng country outside the door. Moreover, the door is wide open. As long as those forest guards tilt their heads slightly, they can see the situation inside.


    Beiming night tasted the sweetness of the girl in his arms. His whole body was completely pressed on her and curled her up in the Dragon chair.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t dare to make too obvious a voice. She was afraid that people outside the door would hear something.


    However, the little hand is still pushing the earth on the Beiming night.


    This guy is so strong that he doesn''t give her any chance to breathe. The meat on his waist is kneaded and flattened, making sensitive Mi Raner soft up and down into a pool of water.


    When Beiming night let go of her, MI Raner gasped hurriedly. A pair of water mist eyes stared at Beiming night. They were obviously angry and showed a little shy taste for no reason.


    Beiming night looked at it. He picked it up from the corners of his mouth and gently rolled his lips at the tip of his tongue. He straightened his clothes, which were thrown out by Mi Raner, and straightened up.


    "Your Majesty, I just heard that your heart is beating fast."


    "I''m suffocating, okay? Of course, my heart beats fast!"


    Mi Ran''er stared at Beiming night and rubbed his little hand on his lips. "It hurts so much. You really don''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade. Besides, just kiss your mouth. Do you think you can make me interested in you? This is just a kidney walking behavior. The heart walking behavior should move me and make me like you involuntarily, not so strong!"


    Mi Ran''er''s headdress is a little messy. When she sits up, Bei MINGYE reaches out his hand to help her carefully.


    Mi Ran''er heard Beiming night talking helplessly overhead.


    "I''ve never had a woman, let alone take the initiative to marry any woman. You''re the first. So I don''t have any experience. I just do what I want to do. I''ve just been close to you. I smell the faint fragrance on you. I can''t control my feelings for a moment. I hope your majesty doesn''t care."


    It''s very sincere.


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue, straightened out his clothes, looked at the brush that fell on his clothes and dyed them black, and hummed with some disgust: "can you look at the scene before you can''t control your feelings next time? Look at my clothes. I''ve only worn them twice after I''ve finished them. It''s so dirty that I can''t wear them in the future."


    She make complaints about the North night.


    Beiming night smiled low and reached out to wipe her. The more she wiped, the more dirty it became. On the contrary, she was injured and stained with ink.


    "It''s all right. You have so many clothes, and you don''t lack one or two. When the new year comes, the envoys of Beiyan will bring countless cloth. At that time, you can make as many new clothes as you want."


    When they were tidying up their clothes, Mammy came in with food.

 Chapter 1952

    Seeing this scene, the corners of his mouth immediately floated a gratifying smile.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sure you''re hungry after hearing your memorial for so long. I cooked a bowl of wine stuffed dumplings. Have a try."


    Mammy went to the book case and saw that MI Ran''er''s clothes were so dirty. She wondered, "how did you do it?"


    "Just now... Just now I knocked over the inkstone, Mammy, you accompany me to change it."


    "Yes!"


    When mammy left, she did not forget to remind Beiming night, "ah Bei, you will clean this place."


    Beiming nodded: "HMM."


    In fact, he was a little angry.


    As the emperor of Beiyan, when did he do what such a slave would do?


    However, he has done everything since he came to Huafeng to ask for a marriage. Now he just tasted the sweetness of the girl


    That''s it!


    Think of it as a practice.


    Now it''s the lip. Next time, it''s somewhere else.


    It was getting colder and colder. Even Beiming night, which had always been thin, put on cotton padded clothes, and Mi Raner strongly wrapped a scarf around her neck.


    Fortunately, he is tall and thin. Otherwise, he must look very bloated.


    As the new year approached, the envoys who came to congratulate arrived one after another. They all stayed in the post station in the capital and waited to see the queen in the palace at any time.


    The envoys of Beiyan arrived on the 20th day of the twelfth lunar month.


    At that time, leave the gifts in the post station and enter the palace immediately.


    Because he was the envoy of Beiyan, when Mi Raner met him, only beimingye was left with him.


    "Your Majesty, the minister came to Huafeng with ten chariots of congratulatory gifts. He only asked your majesty to agree to marry his majesty Beiming night, Emperor Beiyan. This is the letter of marriage and the list of congratulatory gifts."


    The envoy had two folds on the ground.


    Mi Ran''er took over and opened the list of gifts. When she looked at it, her eyes lit up slightly. "There are so many rare treasures. You Beiyan are so rich!"


    She sighed and glanced at Beiming night.


    Beiming night coughed twice.


    The envoy looked at him with respect, but he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous here.


    He said: "after all, in addition to congratulating Your Majesty on his new accession to the throne, there is also a bride price."


    "But this time, not only Beiyan, but also other countries came to send the bride price. Everyone knows that the engagement between the queen and the Gu family is dissolved. If so, they want to make friends."


    Mi Ran''er looked embarrassed and fell into Beiming night''s eyes. Beiming night''s face suddenly sank. He lowered his voice and asked, "what else? Why don''t I know?"


    "Of course you don''t know. People are not as arrogant as you. The National Certificate of proposal is handed in together with the list of congratulatory gifts. There is no explicit statement. It''s just this pile!" Mi Ran''er said provocatively, pointing to a pile of folds in the corner.


    Beiming night''s complexion is worse.


    He tightened his teeth. "Have you seen the emperors of these countries? What if they are old people, ugly and don''t know how to cherish their wives? Besides, except Beiyan, which emperor doesn''t have a group of concubines! Do you want to marry and share the same man with a group of women?"


    "Eh, your majesty, what are you doing in such a hurry? I haven''t announced which country I will finally agree to. Aren''t I still considering it?"


    Mi Ran''er laughed at the jealous Beiming night. She got up, went around the hall and went to the envoy of Beiyan. "Envoy, I have understood what his majesty Beiyan means. I will think about it. The road is far away. You have worked hard. Go back to the post station and have a good rest."

 Chapter 1953

    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll leave now."


    After the envoy left, MI Raner still wanted to go to the door. He was dragged back without taking a few steps.


    Directly held up by the waist¡ª¡ª


    He also kicked on the door and slammed it shut.


    The imperial guards outside the door looked at each other and dared not go forward to see what had happened.


    Mi Raner was violently thrown onto the Dragon chair by Beiming night.


    Thanks to her cold ass recently, Mammy put a lot of cushions on the Dragon chair. Otherwise, her ass may fall into eight pieces!


    "What are you doing?" Mi Raner struggled to get up. However, her clothes were heavy. She fluttered several times, but she couldn''t sit up.


    The man sat down beside her, pressed her shoulders and imprisoned her on the Dragon chair.


    "All the courtship documents have been burned. If you don''t want to, I''ll help you myself." Beiming night said overbearing.


    "Why? People propose to me, not to you. What are you doing so overbearing? If these neighboring countries know that I burned their marriage proposal credentials, they will have a grudge in their hearts. If you don''t want to make friends with them, I still want to."


    Mi Ran''er was also angry. Her face rose red. She patted Beiming night and pressed her arm. Her hand was very strong. She directly left her five fingerprints on the back of Beiming night''s hand!


    Beiming night''s men are not loose at all.


    On the contrary, the more mi Ran''er plays, the stronger he is.


    Finally, MI Raner could only hum softly, "it hurts."


    The man looked at the tears in her eyes, and his actions were much lighter.


    However, he still didn''t let her go.


    However, when her tears fell, she leaned over and kissed the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "You and I have been together day and night for so long. If these emperors know about it, although they will not take back the National Certificate of proposal, they will dislike you and say you are fickle. At that time, you will have no room for regret."


    "So, you deliberately approached me and stayed with me, just to let me leave such a handle. Then, at this time, you want to threaten me?" Mi Raner raised her face and avoided the kiss of Beiming night. Her eyebrows were angry. She asked in a dumb voice.


    "No."


    Beiming night shook his head. "You asked me to stay at the beginning, so I wanted to push the boat along the river. In this way, you and I can also cultivate feelings. Now the feelings have been cultivated, but you said you had to consider the pleas of other lords. In my opinion, you are deliberately playing with me!"


    He looked wronged and fooled.


    Mi Raner''s small face was slightly wrinkled, and her shoulder must have been pinched by this unimportant guy.


    "The envoys have already sent the credentials. Can I have them sent back now? Besides, haven''t I promised anyone? I''ll announce who I''m going to marry on the night of the state banquet. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Mi Ran''er struggled slightly. He felt that the man''s body on his body seemed to be getting hot.


    "Don''t move." the tone of Beiming night was threatening.


    Mi Ran''er knows what that means, but it''s really


    Mi Ran''er gave him a white look: "will you get up quickly? It hurts me."


    Beiming night also knows that she can''t be wanted like this. They are both kings of a country. They still have to pay attention to some etiquette, otherwise they will be criticized.

 Chapter 1954

    He lifted his robe and sat up. He also helped Mi Raner get up and straightened her clothes.


    "Don''t give me a slap and a date. I''ve seen through your nature. You''re really an overbearing and black guy. I tell you, if you dare to do this to me again in the future, I''ll marry one of the marriage books at will."


    Mi Ran''er patted Beiming night''s hand, stared at Beiming night and said angrily.


    She also scattered some of the pearls. Finally, she could only call mammy in on the excuse that she was just a little tired and wanted to repair it. She didn''t pay attention to scattering the pearls.


    Mammy didn''t doubt anything.


    However, Beiming night stood aside and looked inexplicably guilty.


    The moon came to find Mi Raner in the afternoon.


    "Your Majesty, the envoys of other countries who came to the state banquet on New Year''s Eve have expired. My maidservant wants to say, should we give these envoys a welcome tonight?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded after thinking about it. "Of course! But is it time to arrange a banquet temporarily?"


    "In time, the maidservant has already prepared everything for the reception banquet, waiting for your Majesty''s consent." Mingyue''s proud tone seems to be asking for praise.


    Mi Ran''er hooked his lips and said with satisfaction, "then send someone to the post station to inform all envoys."


    "Yes!"


    After the moon went out, the mammy whispered, "since you want to receive the envoys, your majesty should also change into a more formal palace dress to show your attention to the envoys."


    Mi Raner gave a faint hum, got up and went back to the bedroom with Mammy.


    Here, Beiming night didn''t follow up, but chose to come out of the imperial study and walk along the palace wall towards the palace gate.


    He walked in front, followed by a little maid in waiting.


    The little maidservant might have thought that she had not been found following Beiming night. In fact, Beiming night had already heard her slow footsteps.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly. Beiming night suddenly narrowed his eyes and turned around and entered a small door.


    This seems to be an abandoned palace. There is no one in the yard.


    The palace maid poked her head at the door. She didn''t see the figure of Beiming night. Just when she wanted to retreat, her neck was suddenly forced a little, and her whole body was immediately stiff.


    Beiming night came out from behind her.


    "Who sent you to follow me?" Beiming night asked coldly in a low voice.


    "No... I didn''t follow you!" the maid looked insulted and stared at Beiming night, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "My nonsense? If you don''t follow me, where are you going? To find treasure in this abandoned palace?" Beiming night smiled and knocked her finger on her back waist again.


    A sense of numbness spread from the numb points in the back waist to the limbs.


    The maid in waiting was itched to blush. Tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes almost instantly. Most importantly, she had no room to struggle.


    Her body was so stiff that it exploded and itched that she wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself.


    This is the first torture in the world.


    "Now can you say who let you follow me?" the smile of Beiming night navigation seems to be a lot thicker.


    With tears on her cheeks, the maid looked at the man in front of her and suddenly felt that this guy was like a devil.


    Opening her mouth, she slowly spit out a name.


    This man was completely expected by Beiming night.


    "I knew it was her!"


    Beiming night raised his hand and hit the maid on the back of the head. The maid immediately fainted.

 Chapter 1955

    Before the reception party, MI Raner never saw Beiming night.


    "This guy won''t be angry with me and leave? He''s the target of my strategy. If he really leaves, I have to take the initiative to find him in Beiyan to complete this task?"


    Mi ran in the mind and make complaints about the system.


    The system smiled low, "if the male Lord really left, it was also done by the host yourself. How to do it, you have to do it back."


    Mi Raner: "


    Meow, where did she do it?


    Mingming has always followed him. Otherwise, according to what this guy did to the queen, he has been beheaded 800 times in Huafeng country, okay!


    And said she did.


    The person who did this work was the guy of Beiming night.


    Silently, MI Ran''er pursed her lips. Instead of taking care of the system, she leaned against the soft collapse and stared at the snow outside in a daze.


    In my mind, I was still worried about how to coax him back if the guy was really angry and left.


    As night fell, the banquet was about to begin. As today''s host, MI Ran''er went to the palace where the banquet was held in advance.


    When he took his seat, several envoys had come.


    Seeing Mi Raner arriving, everyone got up and saluted Mi Raner.


    "You don''t have to be polite. This banquet is a family banquet. You don''t have to be modest to welcome everyone. You can treat me as a good friend." Mi Raner didn''t like being too restrained, so he made a statement first.


    But she also knew that it was unrealistic for these envoys to really treat themselves as friends. However, in the end, it can also relax everyone''s mentality.


    "The envoy of Beiyan has arrived!" the palace official informed outside the door.


    Mi Raner immediately looked up at the door of the hall.


    It was not the envoy mi Ran''er saw in the daytime, but


    Beiming night.


    At the moment, he was dressed as an envoy, dressed in a python robe, and his black clothes made him a little cold and fierce. In addition, he was not allowed to enter by strangers. As soon as Beiming night entered the hall door, he attracted the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Mammy exclaimed behind Mi Raner, "isn''t this ah Bei? How... How did he become an envoy of Beiyan?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "Mammy, don''t be surprised. He still has an identity. You may be more frightened!"


    Mammy looked confused and met Mi Raner''s sight.


    Mi Raner is going to sell it for a while.


    Beiming night went to the hall and looked at the woman in the front seat calmly. The corners of his mouth raised, "your majesty!"


    "Sit down, sit down." Mi Ran''er warmly greeted him and motioned him to sit down in front of the only available seat.


    Beiming night saw that the girl played so well, and the corners of his mouth raised.


    "Your Majesty, before the banquet starts today, I have a few words to say." Beiming night doesn''t listen to MI Raner, stands in the hall and bows to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er guessed what the man was going to say and frowned slightly. "Ah Bei, this is not the time to talk about things. Today is a day to receive envoys and wash their dust. Just relax. The rest will be discussed later!"


    "No, it''s better to make some words clear at the beginning. In this way, there is no need to let other envoys take chances. It''s the wisest way for a gentleman not to delay each other."


    Beiming night stubbornly bit his teeth and looked around for a week. His eyes fell on MI Raner again. "Today, when Beiyan envoy arrived, he presented a marriage letter. In fact, Beiyan also sent a marriage letter before. Her Majesty should consider it and has considered the rest of the month. Now it should be time to make a decision?"

 Chapter 1956

    Mi Ran''er had only one thought about Beiming night''s action and wanted to blow his head off.


    Meow, I forced her in front of the envoy.


    Mi Ran''er had to keep a "kind" smile on her face. She looked at Beiming night and got up: "ah Bei, come with me to the side hall. I have something to tell you."


    "If your majesty has anything to say, just say it here." Beiming night insisted very much.


    Mi Raner actually knows why Beiming night did this.


    He has been with him for more than a month. He has always been indifferent to him, but there is a lot of provocation.


    Now that so many countries have come to ask for marriage, there are more or less unstable factors in his heart.


    Mi Raner wants to know where Beiming night''s feelings for himself are now.


    If it''s just for political marriage, MI Raner feels that she still has a lot to do. Now is not the best time to agree to marry Beiming night.


    However, the persistence of Beiming night really makes Mi Raner feel a little embarrassed.


    She tightened her teeth, "Well, just here, I had thought about the wedding letter sent by Beiyan before. However, later, so many credentials disturbed my original plan. Now I have to reconsider. On New Year''s Eve, I will officially announce which country Huafeng will marry. Beiyan envoy, would you be more patient and wait more time?"


    Beiming night greeted Mi Raner with some angry eyes, but he was very indifferent.


    The corners of his mouth smoked, and there was obviously a little resentment in Beiming night''s eyes.


    He hugged his fist slightly: "in this case, I hope her majesty will give a satisfactory answer to all envoys at that time!"


    Meow.


    Mi Raner murmured in her mind.


    This guy is on purpose.


    Satisfy all envoys?


    Do you have to divide her into several equal parts so that each envoy can take one back? In this way, you can level a bowl of water?


    When Beiming night took his seat, one of his nearest envoys raised his glass to Beiming night, and then opened his mouth in some doubt, "this adult looks familiar. I''ve been to Beiyan before. Have we met when I was in Beiyan?"


    Beiming night glanced at him. The envoy looked familiar. He should have visited him inside.


    If Beiming night is recognized now, the scene will be chaotic.


    Beiming night narrowed his eyes slightly and shook his head slowly. "This adult is clumsy. I took the imperial examination last year and just entered the dynasty as an official. Is it difficult for me to be an official? Have you been to Beiyan this year?"


    The envoy shook his head, "that''s not true."


    Beiming night was relieved.


    Later, after the reception banquet, the envoys left the palace in carriages in the moonlight on a snowy night.


    Walk in the last Beiyan mission.


    Mi Raner didn''t let Beiming night go at all, but directly dragged him to his bedroom.


    "Are you crazy? Are you afraid that others won''t know that the night emperor of Beiyan came to Huafeng state in person?"


    Beiming night looked at his aunt with a low smile: "just recognize it. It can be seen that Beiyan''s sincerity is much greater than that of several other countries. They can be convinced if they lose in the end! Isn''t it?"


    "No... you''re really crazy. It doesn''t matter if you''re recognized. The most important thing is, why do you want to embarrass me in front of so many people?"

 Chapter 1957

    Mi Raner was really angry.


    This guy didn''t discuss with himself before doing these things. If he did anything wrong, he might be caught.


    It''s good for him to leave Beiyan and marry another woman. What about himself? We have to deal with the doubts of the people inside and outside the DPRK.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you appoint him like this? Well, I apologize. I shouldn''t be so aggressive! However, I just think that it''s much easier for you to announce the marriage in front of the envoy than in front of the officials of the whole court on New Year''s Eve. After all, on New Year''s Eve, your choice is likely to be influenced by the ministers inside the court."


    Beiming night said it sincerely, and Mi Raner heard it very reasonable.


    However, she was still very uncomfortable.


    Stretch out Beiming night to knead his hand and push it away.


    "I said before that if you want to marry me, you have to show some sincerity. Beiming night, in fact, up to now, I haven''t felt whether you like me or whether you are sincere to me..."


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips proudly, "that''s why the queen hesitated so much."


    "Haven''t you felt it yet?" Beiming night really looked innocent. He leaned over slightly to MI Raner, stretched out his hand, scraped gently on MI Raner''s nose, and his eyes were spoiled, "If I don''t like you, I won''t waste so much time in Huafeng country. Do you really think that the land of Huafeng country is so attractive to me and needs me to spend so much effort and time?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the man in front of her.


    "You are also the king of a country. You should know how important state affairs are. Although I am secretly dealing with Beiyan from a distance, I can''t quench my thirst from a distance. I will be so anxious. I also want to listen to your definite words first, and then hurry back to Beiyan to deal with the things piled up over the past month, and come here to find you. It''s good for you to hang me all the time and let me go Dare not go! "


    Mi Ran''er listened to the angry tone, his mouth twitched and didn''t have a good way: "it''s not your fault. You don''t say anything clearly. I''m not a roundworm in your stomach. I can guess everything..."


    Beiming night gently held her in her arms.


    "Have you decided now? Who are you going to marry?"


    The gentle voice of Beiming night fell on MI Raner''s ear.


    Mi Raner blinked gently in his arms.


    Beiming night thought he could hear the answer he wanted to hear after his confession.


    Who knows, MI Raner just smiled. Then he stretched out his hand and pushed Beiming night away, raised his small face and looked at him, "how are you thinking about moving the capital? I have selected several cities. See which one you are more satisfied with. You can arrange people to build a new palace there."


    Mi Ran''er came to the book case, took out a roll of paper, opened it and saw that it was a map made by herself according to the map drawn by others.


    It is much more three-dimensional than the maps made by others. Mountains, rivers and so on are very clear.


    Beiming looked at it at night, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    "Why did Xindu choose Huafeng?" emperor Beiyan said unconvinced. "Doesn''t this mean that I have married you to Huafeng?"


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and smiled, "no, no, no, I absolutely don''t have this idea. I just think that the terrain of Huafeng country is better than Beiyan. These cities are like spring all the year round and have beautiful scenery, which is very suitable for people to live."

 Chapter 1958

    "It''s not right. It''s better to go to Beiyan. Beiyan has a vast terrain, so it''s not so convenient to install the capital in Huafeng. It''s not so convenient to take care of Beiyan."


    Beiming night is a typical straight man. He doesn''t give in to such things.


    Mi Ran''er understands his mind. However, she has no selfish intention to arrange the capital in Huafeng. It''s really because Huafeng is close to the South and the four seasons are like spring.


    She raised her eyes and stared at Beiming night. "Since your majesty doesn''t feel right, then... I''ll see if there is a more livable city adjacent to several other countries."


    Then she turned her back and turned her head to Beiming night.


    Beiming night: "


    Close your teeth.


    He held out his hand and took Mi Raner from behind into his arms. His chin rested on MI Raner''s shoulder. "OK, build the new capital here..."


    The fingers fall at random. Anyway, they are all in Huafeng. It doesn''t matter where the new capital is.


    He sighed and suddenly sucked heavily on her earlobe.


    Immediately, he scolded in a dumb voice: "smelly girl, you just eat me!"


    Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes were bent, and she almost laughed.


    At this moment, the voice of the system in my mind sounded timely: "the completion of this sleepless task is 50%, please continue your efforts!"


    It''s half done.


    In fact, in addition to the main line task, she has a sub line task that has not been completed.


    That''s the original owner''s revenge. It hasn''t been repaid yet.


    Before announcing her marriage to Beiming night, she had to settle Mingyue first.


    Otherwise, this woman is likely to be a hindrance and evolve into the situation that Beiming night was worried about just now.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Mammy came to undress Mi Raner.


    With doubts, she whispered, "Your Majesty, who is ah Bei? Why did he suddenly become an envoy of Bei Yan?"


    "He... Mammy, if I told you that he was the emperor of Beiyan, would you faint directly?" Mi Ran''er smiled at Mammy.


    "Beiyan emperor, Beiming night? Night emperor?" mammy is a calm person. After all, she has seen so many big scenes and screamed at the moment.


    She calmed down and looked around. Fortunately, MI Ran''er would only leave her alone to take off her clothes every night.


    With trembling fingers, she untied the button on MI Raner''s neck and lowered her voice: "the night emperor has been with Huafeng for more than a month. Don''t you need to deal with the state affairs of Beiyan?"


    Mi Raner shrugged. "How do I know? Maybe marrying a queen is the most important state affair of Beiyan now."


    Mammy thought that these days, Beiming night, as an emperor, simply responded to MI Raner''s request. Even if she was scolded, she looked like a smile.


    "Ah Bei... Oh, no, the night emperor really likes his majesty! Your majesty, when you are with him, you are also a talented woman and match very well. In fact, you already have the answer in your heart, don''t you?"


    Mammy went to get a towel and handed it to MI Raner to wipe her face.


    "Well, but it''s not the best time to announce. There are still a few days to attend, Mammy. In these days, I must remove the bright moon from the palace."


    "Mingyue? I see... Your majesty, during this time, the maidservant is also checking the cause of the Queen''s death. Some details have collided with aunt Mingyue. However, there is no hard evidence. Now, we probably need her to reveal herself."

 Chapter 1959

    Mi Raner thought so, too.


    Mingyue is too cautious. It''s not easy for her to show her feet. However, as long as she finds Mingyue''s weakness, she can be fatal.


    "What was Mingyan doing after she left the palace?" Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of Mingyan.


    Mingyan is the only child of Mingyue. She also wants to push her to God. She must be spoiled on weekdays.


    Maybe Mingyan is a breakthrough.


    "She suffered so many boards and has been recuperating since she left the palace. I heard that she can go out today. However, the girl is really unlucky. If she can go out, she will go to huajieliuxiang to find a waiter to play. The bright moon probably hates iron and doesn''t become steel now."


    After Mingyan left the palace, Mammy arranged people to keep an eye on Mingyue''s house according to MI Raner''s instructions.


    All the movements of Mingyan are in hand.


    "Flower streets and willow alleys? Don''t she have many beautiful men in her backyard? That''s not enough to satisfy her?" Mi Raner thought about the woman. She felt sick when she looked at her shining eyes at Beiming night.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t understand. No matter how many beauties there are in the family, there are no swindlers in the flower streets and willows who will deceive people..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at mammy in surprise, "so mammy is very experienced!"


    Mammy quickly shook her head, "no, no, no, I heard some adults discuss these and say such words by chance. I also think it''s shocking, so I remember it now."


    Mi Ran''er is sleepless now.


    She turned around and suddenly looked at mammy seriously. "There must be a lot of excitement in the flower streets and willows in this new year. Mammy, find a man''s suit. I''m going out of the palace!"


    "Men''s clothes?" Mammy was worried. "Your Majesty, your skeleton is much smaller than that of ordinary women. If you wear men''s clothes, you will be looked at by those wolf like men. What if you get into trouble at that time?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no trouble. What if they see me? As long as I don''t like it, if they dare to come forward and the guards waiting in the dark will come out and stop them immediately?"


    "But..."


    "No, but! Mammy, the queen is the master. You can do whatever you want!"


    "... yes."


    After a incense stick, MI Raner appeared in the most famous flower streets and willows in the capital with a mammy in the same men''s clothes.


    Although it is a cold night and the new year is approaching, there are still lights and decorations everywhere in the flower streets and willows. Many women come to have fun on the way.


    From time to time in the houses on both sides, there was laughter and the sound of piano. These people would have a good time.


    Mi Ran''er asked Mammy, "which waiter restaurant does Mingyan go to most often?"


    "It''s the largest one. It''s said that the number one in this hall is a very cold young master. On weekdays, he only eats, drinks and talks with people he''s used to. If he doesn''t like people, if he talks to them more, he will be looked down upon."


    "Is this lofty? I''m not afraid of no business." Mi Ran''er suddenly wanted to see the top brand''s beauty.


    Perhaps, Mingyan came here for the top card he couldn''t get.


    Dressed in men''s clothes, she was stopped before she entered the gate of the waiter''s house.


    "Young master, we only entertain women here."


    "Eh? Don''t you entertain men with some special hobbies? You don''t earn money?" Mi Ran''er asked Mammy to come up with some gold leaves.

 Chapter 1960

    Seeing that the man''s eyes were bright, he quickly stuffed them into his arms, and then pulled mammy in.


    It really deserves to be the largest qingwai children''s Hall in the capital. The decoration is luxurious and is comparable to that of the imperial palace.


    Just about to go upstairs, MI Raner suddenly felt it and touched it with a hand on her waist.


    She turned her head.


    On the face of a woman with heavy make-up, "little brother, look at your childish appearance. Are you sixteen? Are you still a baby? Do you want your sister to help you..."


    Before she finished, MI Ran''er immediately locked her arm and pushed it away.


    Frowning, MI Raner spat in disgust, "stay away from my young master!"


    "You... I spend money here to have fun. You not only don''t serve me, but also do something to me. Believe it or not..."


    The woman pinched her sore wrist and scolded Mi Raner.


    "Sister Qi, this is not the young master in the museum. It should be a guest." a servant came and whispered.


    Sister Qi immediately looked down at Mi Raner. Although Mi Raner was low-key enough, the material on her body was still too valuable for ordinary people.


    Sister Qi immediately reacted that the little brother was either rich or expensive.


    It may be the son of a senior official.


    Mi Ran''er quickly piled up a smile on her face. Mi Ran''er looked at the folds on her face. The rouge fell off. It was disgusting. She didn''t stop and hurried mammy upstairs.


    "Your Majesty, it''s really not a good place to mix fish and Dragons here. If you want to find out Yan, you''d better find another chance. This..." Mammy was almost stunned by the scene just now.


    "We''re all here. Of course we can''t go home empty handed, Mammy. Wait, we''re divided into two ways to find Mingyan''s room. You''re old and shouldn''t be the target of others. Don''t panic if you encounter danger. Someone is protecting us in the dark."


    Mi Ran''er said, patting mammy on the shoulder, "wait, we''ll gather on the first floor."


    With that, he picked up a lot of speed with his clothes.


    Mammy is really wordy. Mi Raner''s ears are almost cocooned by the old man.


    The most important thing is that mammy is for her good, and she can''t be too impatient, so she can only bear it.


    It is the best way to deal with it now.


    She sneaked into the window one by one along the corridor on the second floor.


    To tell the truth, the women in Huafeng country are really good at playing. Those men are really charming and obedient to women, and there is no resistance at all.


    Walking to a room in the corner, MI Ran''er heard a sigh in the room before she reached the window.


    "I shouldn''t covet the men around the queen. Her Majesty knows that she can''t compare with my charm. She''s worried that ah Bei''s heart will be hooked by me, so she thinks of a way to drive me out of the palace. She''s also jealous and punishes me with dismissal!"


    "Then your majesty is too childish. If the old queen is still there, she will be angry with the new queen to spit blood for the sake of a man." the waiter sitting next to Mingyan immediately comforted Mingyan.


    Mi Raner leaned against the window. Hearing this, the corners of her mouth immediately burst into a sneer.


    Mingyan can even say such arrogant words.


    Indeed, it has reached such a point that I don''t want any face at all.

 Chapter 1961

    "Miss Ming, is that a Bei in your mouth really beautiful? It makes you so obsessed with him. In fact, if you really like him, you can also let your mother convey your feelings for him and let your mother connect with him. Maybe a Bei will be moved by you."


    The waiter began to have bad ideas.


    Mingyan is already a little drunk. She slightly raises her eyes and looks at the waiter.


    "Is that true? Will you really be moved?"


    The waiter smiled bitterly and nodded, "Miss Ming, it''s hard for us men to find a woman who can rely on for a lifetime. Although ah Bei is now favored by the queen, the king of Huafeng country can''t be a servant. He can only be a little in the future. If you promise him to be the only one in your backyard, ah Bei will certainly be moved. Then, I''ll look for an opportunity to leave the palace and come to you."


    Don''t say, the waiter''s tone is really infectious.


    Mi Ran''er began to believe that this method was really feasible.


    "Well, I''ll try your way. If it''s really feasible, I''ll spend money to redeem you and let you regain your freedom."


    With such a heavy commitment, it can be seen that Mingyan really likes a Bei.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth rose more and more.


    She was afraid that she would be found out and was ready to leave soon.


    When she went downstairs, Mammy was already waiting at the appointed place.


    Seeing that MI Raner came downstairs unharmed, Mammy was relieved and hurried to meet her, "Your Majesty, have you found her?"


    "Well, I found it. Now we can go back to the palace. I have something to say to Beiming night. I don''t know if this guy is sleeping now!"


    Mi Ran''er said, pulling mammy around to go.


    Just at this moment, the piano sound of high mountains and flowing water suddenly sounded behind.


    Mi Raner was attracted by the sound of the piano and looked around.


    On that stage, there was a man in green, with long hair, tired and drooping head. He could only see half of his face. He was really handsome.


    "Why? A waiter will take away your soul? If your majesty really likes it, you can invite him to be a zither player in the new palace after you marry me." a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear, which startled Mi Raner.


    Turning around, Beiming night in black didn''t know when it came. At the moment, he was looking at her jokingly and laughing.


    "How did you get in? Didn''t you say you only served women?" Mi Ran''er wondered.


    "How did you come in, that''s how I came in!" Beiming night proudly raised his lips.


    Mi Ran''er stared at him, "so as soon as Mammy and I left the palace, you followed us? You..."


    "At least it''s my fiancee who leaves the palace in the middle of the night. Of course, I have to know whether you meet a lover for personal affairs. Unexpectedly, although you don''t meet a lover for personal affairs, you come to such a place. Is it because of the reputation of this card?"


    Although Beiming''s night talk was sour, he looked only funny and didn''t look angry.


    Mi Ran''er knew that he was teasing himself and disliked pulling the corners of his lips.


    "Although the sound of the piano sounds good, it still lacks some skills. People who don''t understand music theory are OK. However, these women certainly don''t come here to listen to the music."


    Mi Ran''er said and lifted the Beiming night, "don''t be my way. I''m going home."


    "Together."


    Beiming night hurried to follow up.


    After leaving the Qingguan restaurant, Beiming night lowered his voice and asked, "how? Do you think of how to deal with Mingyan?"

 Chapter 1962

    "I thought of it, but I have to let the night emperor use a beautiful man''s trick."


    Night Emperor: "


    "At tonight''s reception party, Mingyue has been staring at the process behind and didn''t come to the front. Therefore, she didn''t see you and didn''t know your true identity. Therefore, as long as Mingyan asked her to help pull the strings, Mingyue won''t refuse."


    Mi Ran''er gently touched her chin with her little finger, whispered and walked towards the palace.


    "At that time, you don''t promise directly. You can shirk it first. After all, if you promise too directly, you may be suspected. When the moon catches the bait, you write a letter to Mingyan, saying that it''s too lonely to spend the new year alone in the palace on New Year''s Eve, and don''t tell her to come to the palace to accompany you for the new year. Just pass on the meaning that you don''t want to spend the new year alone. If she catches the bait, it will certainly make Mingyan happy on New Year''s Eve In June, I arranged to sneak into the palace. I''ll be the one to do the rest. "


    This strict arrangement touched each other''s psychology so thoroughly that both of them were surprised.


    Especially Mammy.


    The original owner was an innocent little princess since childhood. When did he develop such a dark mind?


    After being shocked, Beiming night showed a little appreciative smile.


    "In this case, in the end, even if the Mingyan doesn''t enter the palace, you should be able to punish him with the Mingyue and the people in the inner palace, right?"


    Beiming night asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes." Mi Ran''er raised his chin slightly, "After having a crime, I have reason to check the evil things she did before. This time, Mingyue won''t excuse me for raising me since childhood. I''m not the little girl before. Thinking about my mother''s death, I''m scared. If Mingyue continues to expand her power around me, I will certainly become a puppet for her in the future!"


    Mi Ran''er said, looking serious.


    Beiming night took her small appearance in the bottom of his eyes, reached out and gently grabbed her shoulder, and patted her shoulder with his big hand, "well, don''t think so much first, I will still cooperate with you this time! However, you have to promise me that after the success of this matter, you will immediately announce the marriage with Beiyan."


    This guy really keeps saying this all the time!


    Mi Ran''er glanced at him, then quickly nodded, "OK, the moon can be solved before the new year''s Eve dinner. At the dinner, the marriage will be announced."


    The smile on Beiming''s face at night was refreshing.


    Sure enough, MI Ran''er didn''t guess wrong. The bright moon was really obedient to her daughter.


    In less than a day, Mingyue took the initiative to find Beiming night, who restored her servant status, and passed on her daughter''s thoughts to him.


    The tone was sincere. If Beiming night hadn''t expected everything, I''m afraid it would be bluffed by the bright moon.


    Beiming night hesitated at first according to MI Raner''s instructions. After two hours, the bright moon came up. This time, her tone was more sincere. She also promised that if a Bei married Mingyan, she would never agree to Mingyan marrying a young one again. There would only be a man in the backyard.


    Beiming night, there was a little looseness.


    The bright moon hurried to pursue the victory.


    Beiming night finally agreed to communicate with Mingyan, but the premise was to hide it from his majesty. After all, now he is still his Majesty''s personal attendant.


    Of course, Mingyue promised. She went out of the house that night and told Mingyan the good news.

 Chapter 1963

    Mingyan is very happy.


    He immediately wrote a love letter to Beiming night.


    The next day, the bright moon brought Beiming night.


    Beiming night looked at Mingyan''s greasy and disgusting words and sentences, and almost threw up.


    In order to marry her majesty, he said he had endured it.


    Beiming night took a letter from his arms and handed it to Mingyue. He asked her to hand it over to Mingyan.


    In this letter, he explained the sadness of taking care of his majesty since Beiming entered the palace at night, being shouted around by his majesty, and the fact that there was no one who could understand him and accompany him, which really made him feel lonely.


    After seeing it, Mingyan secretly vowed to rescue the beautiful man from the sea of suffering as soon as possible.


    New year''s Eve.


    Mi Ran''er first went to worship his ancestors and then to the cemetery to worship his mother according to the ritual system in the palace. After these ritual systems were completed, it was already afternoon.


    The guests attending the new year''s Eve dinner came into the palace one after another.


    Beiming night followed Mi Raner all the time. Later, he left about a cup of tea. When he came back, he said to MI Raner in his voice, "come in!"


    Mi Ran''er is talking to her family. Hearing this, she finds an excuse to leave.


    "Mammy, I''m a little cold. Go and get me a cloak." Mi Ran''er returned to his position, sat down, called Mammy and whispered.


    "Yes." Mammy was ordered to return to the bedroom.


    Before long, Mammy anxiously came to MI Raner: "Your Majesty, it seems that there is a thief in your bedroom. Your headdress is missing, and the jade seal in your study is missing!"


    "What? All the jade seals have been stolen? If you don''t blockade the whole palace quickly, find the thief immediately and decide not to let him leave the palace with his national treasure."


    Mi Raner was so worried that she patted the table and got up and quickly ordered Mammy.


    Mammy was ordered to leave. Soon, the palace could only enter but not leave.


    When the officials learned that the palace had been robbed, they were not guilty and cooperated with the imperial guards to investigate.


    Only one person panicked.


    Mingyue paced anxiously in the room where she was on duty. "Tell me, I told you not to enter the palace. You don''t believe it. Now it''s a trouble to seal the palace and catch the thief. You know, you''re not in the palace now. Your majesty can directly execute you as an Assassin!"


    Mingyan, dressed as a palace maid, shrank in the corner with a little unconvinced on her face. "I came to see a Bei in the palace. I didn''t steal or assassinate her. I won''t be convicted of this crime."


    "Silly girl, do you really think something has been lost in this palace? It must be the set specially set for you by her majesty. In fact, the target is not you, but me!"


    Mingyue really doesn''t know how such a smart person can give birth to Mingyan, a silly girl with unclear mind.


    "Mom, if you don''t come in now, you can''t help it now, even if you scold me to death. Unless you can find a way to send me out of the palace."


    Mingyue looked at Mingyan''s righteous appearance and was so angry that a bloody breath floated on her chest.


    She opened her mouth and just wanted to speak. The rapid footsteps were approaching her room.


    "All the people in the house come out to count the number and check the things in the room!" shouted the leader of the imperial army.


    Mingyue thought for a moment and found a bag of gold and silver jewelry under her pillow. It was all given to her by her majesty over the years. I don''t know if it can be used at this time.


    She opened the door and came out to the leader of the Royal Army and handed her things.

 Chapter 1964

    "General Qin, there''s nothing in my room. Don''t search it. There''s a bit of chaos in the house. It''s a shame for everyone to go in and watch."


    Aunt Mingyue has a flattering face.


    "That''s not good. It''s a big deal to lose the jade seal. Aunt Mingyue, you are also an old man in the palace. Don''t be so ignorant!" the commander pushed the thing back and winked at the people behind him.


    The man immediately entered aunt Mingyue''s room.


    But I didn''t find anything.


    The leader of the imperial forest army looked at the man shaking his head and frowned.


    Mi Ran''er frowned when she passed the news on to her.


    "Can''t find anyone?" Beiming night took her look into his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, I didn''t find it." Mi Ran''er still smiled. "However, since this man is still in the palace, he may definitely be caught. However, it takes some thought."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t panic.


    Sure enough, Mingyan jumped out of the window of Mingyue''s room. Before she ran out of the bedroom yard, she was recognized by the people of the imperial forest army and immediately escorted to MI Raner.


    "Your Majesty, I caught a stranger near your bedroom. Check her waist token. It''s fake!"


    "Raise your head." Mi Raner looked at the man kneeling on the ground with his head hanging, and said coldly.


    The man trembled and bit his lips. She raised her head a little and looked at Mi Ran''er.


    "Mingyan? How could it be you?" Mi Ran''er looked at Mingyan in surprise. "When you were driven out of the palace, did I make it clear that you can''t step into the palace in this life. Now, do you ignore the Queen''s edict?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head angrily and looked at Mammy, "Mammy, what should I do to resist the order?"


    "Report back to your majesty that the anti order should be punished with capital punishment." mammy said faintly.


    "No! Your majesty, I didn''t do bad things when I entered the palace. I didn''t steal anything, and I didn''t want to harm your majesty. I just entered the palace to see someone! Your majesty, please forgive me and spare my life for my mother''s face!"


    Hearing the word "capital punishment", Mingyan was in a panic and hurriedly begged for mercy. In the process of begging for mercy, she intended to drag Beiming night and Mingyue into the water.


    "Your mother? Aunt Mingyue... You should rely on Aunt Mingyue to enter the palace so quietly?" Mi Ran''er sneered. "You were punished by me for 30 times and almost lost your life. You should hate me very much! Now you say you don''t want to hurt me. Who believes it?"


    "Really not, your majesty. I just went to the palace to meet the people I love. Today is new year''s Eve. I don''t want him to spend the new year alone!"


    Mingyan almost didn''t cry directly.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at the Beiming night around her.


    Beiming night lightly pursed his lips and was not ready to speak.


    "Go and bring the bright moon." Mi Raner doesn''t want to tangle about this issue. Now it''s getting late. It''s not good to miss the time of the new year''s Eve banquet.


    When the bright moon was brought, she saw the people present, the people kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the people sitting high and looking at herself coldly. She knew that she was going to plant.


    In fact, MI Ran''er was ready to be exposed from the moment she discovered that the former queen was poisoned when she died.


    She panicked, but she took good care of everything.


    She thought she really fooled the new queen, but later, the new Queen''s alienation from herself made her alert.

 Chapter 1965

    During this time, she was not so presumptuous as before. She began to follow the rules and obediently do what her majesty arranged. She just wanted to wash herself.


    Never thought, finally fell into his Majesty''s trap.


    "Aunt Mingyue, as the third grade female official in the palace, what is your ulterior purpose in bringing a civilian into the palace on such an important day as new year''s Eve?"


    Mi Raner stared at the moon. Asked coldly.


    "Your Majesty, Mingyan came to the palace just to see her private meeting. The maid helped her. It''s just driven by maternal love. You can only cure me for one crime of giving and receiving privately today!" Mingyue was very calm.


    "It''s just giving and receiving privately? Aunt Mingyue, you take it for granted too much! Three grade female officials know the law and break the law, and they also intend to use money to buy the leader of the imperial army. Everyone knows how many tricks are behind it. Now you don''t look like it. I''ll forgive you for friendship. Mingyue, what have you done over the years?"


    Mi Ran''er suddenly took out a fold from the table and handed it to the mammy beside her.


    "Mammy, remind aunt Mingyue. Otherwise, I''m worried that she has been busy on New Year''s Eve recently. She''s dizzy and forgets everything she''s done..."


    "Yes!"


    Mammy opened the fold and began to read it: "Ten years ago, you falsely accused the palace people around the former queen of stealing and drowned them in the well of the cold palace. At this time, you arranged your confidant to your majesty. Seven years ago, you bought off the former leader of the Imperial Army and replaced all the Imperial Army around her majesty with your confidant. Three years ago, you began to plot to give the former queen medicine, a colorless and tasteless medicine It accumulates in your Majesty''s body day by day. Your Majesty''s body is getting worse and worse. The imperial doctor you bought to see your majesty, but he only said that your majesty died of accumulated fatigue. If the new queen didn''t uncover the real cause of death, now the imperial doctor may still be at large. "


    Mammy''s words reached everyone in the hall.


    Everyone was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that an internal official would have such a deep mind. He arranged so many things and killed an emperor in just ten years after entering the palace.


    It''s really frightening.


    If it were not for the wisdom of the new queen, a little girl of her age would never have played such an old fox.


    "Your Majesty, the words on this fold are all one-sided words. Do you have conclusive evidence to prove that these were made by slaves and maidservants?"


    The moon is still dying.


    Mi Ran''er knew that this man would be tough when he came here.


    A sneer came out of her mouth. She took out another fold and threw it in front of the bright moon: "This is the testimony of the leader of the first imperial forest army and the palace people you bought. Have a good look. Are these words all right? Also, here is a letter you wrote to the imperial doctor. Although there are few words in it, you can recognize that it is your handwriting! Aunt Mingyue, did you say you didn''t have any private friends with the imperial doctor at first? How should you explain this letter £¿¡±


    The bright moon finally showed a flustered look.


    Shaking her teeth, she opened the fold.


    Looking at the testimony and accusation with blood sobbing on it, his hands began to tremble involuntarily.


    After a long time, Mingyue suddenly laughed.


    "You... You used Mingyan''s love for your attendants to hook her into the palace, and lied that the jade seal was lost. Check the inner palace and catch Mingyan."

 Chapter 1966

    "Digging such a big hole is to make my crimes public in front of all officials. Your majesty, it seems that you really attach great importance to me."


    Mingyue looks at Mi Raner with a smile, and her eyes are full of pride.


    It seems that MI Raner has no regrets to be so valued by her.


    Mi Ran''er was disgusted by her selfishness.


    "The queen just wants everyone to know your true face and let them spit on you with me. Mingyue, you killed my mother. I only have the mind to cut you thousands of times. Pay attention to you? Dream!"


    Mi Ran''er really didn''t want to look at the disgusting mother and daughter at the moment, and looked at the commander of the Imperial Army, "take the mother and daughter into prison and deal with them after the New Year!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as she heard that she was going to be imprisoned, Mingyan quickly looked at Beiming night like asking for help, "ah Bei, help me! Ah Bei, you are your Majesty''s favorite minister. Please plead with your majesty, let me go and spare my life. I will not enter the palace again in the future..."


    Beiming night looked at Mingyan''s virtue and couldn''t bear to look straight away.


    "A Bei..."


    Mingyan didn''t expect that the man who was still communicating with him yesterday was so indifferent today that he didn''t even show any pain.


    "Silly girl, can''t you see? The sweet words that ah Bei said to you are actually just acting to deceive you into the palace. Don''t be silly. The evil things your mother did have nothing to do with you. The last person who died will only be her mother. You can be detained for a period of time at most. Don''t be afraid!"


    The bright moon comforts Mingyan softly and pulls her up.


    She is a good mother.


    But he is not a good man.


    Mingyue stood up, raised her chin and looked at Mi Raner proudly, "What''s your relationship with the attendant? Everyone in the palace knows. It''s said that the envoys have given the certificate of marriage proposal. Envoys and adults, you should not know that the queen of our family has been eating and living with the attendant for a month. If your emperor really marries her, I''m afraid she will be wearing a green hat before she gets married..."


    With that, Mingyue laughed.


    Mi Ran''er knew that this man still had such sinister tricks.


    She got up and grabbed Beiming night around her.


    "Who says he''s just a servant? He''s my fiance, aunt Mingyue. When did you see a servant with such a dusty temperament? Moreover, he suddenly appeared in the street. If I didn''t know his true identity, how could I bring him to me?"


    Mi Raner smiled proudly and glanced around. She smiled at the envoys with some regret.


    "Night emperor, now you can announce your true identity."


    Beiming night didn''t expect that MI Raner would choose such a way to disclose the relationship between them. In addition to being surprised, Beiming night''s heart was full of warmth.


    He clasped Mi Raner''s small hand with his backhand.


    Nodded slowly, "of course."


    Mi Raner looked at the moon again, "He is the emperor of Beiyan. The marriage letter of Beiyan was sent to the imperial court after I broke the engagement with Mr. Gu. Later, I met him on the street. I recognized his identity. I thought they had never met before and needed to cultivate feelings. In addition, the night emperor was willing to follow me into the palace. In the past month, although we get along day and night, we still respect each other like guests. What you implied , I haven''t done it either, so why do you call me bringing a green hat to my future husband in advance? "

 Chapter 1967

    Mingyue was really shocked.


    She looked at the night in horror.


    At this moment, Beiming night put away the warmth as a servant, and the king''s spirit was revealed. Even wearing the clothes of a servant, people can''t underestimate it.


    Even his feet were so soft that he wanted to kneel down and bow down.


    "Bright moon, now, what else do you want to say?" Mi Ran''er stared at the bright moon with a mockery on his face, "In the past, you made mistakes and always mentioned your words of growing me up, which made me cherish my feelings. But now what about you? You obviously made mistakes, but you still want to ruin my reputation. You didn''t put our previous feelings in your heart at all. This is easy. To you, it''s just a tool you can use."


    The bright moon was pale. When she was pulled down by the imperial forest army, she stared at Mi Raner for a long time.


    This matter has finally come to an end.


    Mi Ran''er breathed out, looked at the ministers and envoys, and quickly waved his small hands. "I''m sorry to let you see the joke. Sit down and sit down. The banquet will begin immediately. Eat and drink well. Just forget this episode."


    The envoys knew the temperament of Beiyan emperor. Everyone was a small country. They wanted to unite Huafeng to resist Beiyan. Who knows, Beiyan emperor came in person.


    Where can they compare?


    It was a convincing loss!


    The marriage between her Majesty the queen and Emperor Beiyan spread in Beijing the next day.


    The family also knows.


    I heard that her Majesty''s former fiance scolded her Majesty in her yard, saying that her Majesty was shameless, had already hooked up with emperor Beiyan, and had to pretend that she was a victim


    Gu Shan was beaten up again by the head of the family. This time, the family realized that Gu Shan''s stay in the family was a disaster. They quickly found a fairly good family and agreed to marry him.


    Even if Gu Shan''s fuss is heard by Mi Raner, MI Raner doesn''t want to talk to her now.


    She began to be busy with the construction of the new capital and her marriage to Beiming night.


    After announcing their engagement, Beiming night rushed back to Beiyan on the first day of the new year. After all, there is a country over there that needs him to deal with.


    He left with the engagement signed by Mi Raner and Her Majesty''s birthday.


    Less than 15, the imperial heavenly supervisor of Beiyan combined their eight characters and determined the date of marriage.


    Because the palace on the other side of Xindu city still needs to be built, it will have to wait for at least the first half of the year. Therefore, the marriage is scheduled for August 22, which is a suitable day for marriage.


    After the tenth five year plan, MI Raner personally determined the crime and punishment committed by Mingyue''s mother and son. Mingyue was beheaded, while Mingyan was exiled for thousands of miles. He could not get close to the capital and the new capital for life.


    It is said that when the moon was beheaded, the onlookers were cheering.


    The first queen was a wise king. The bright moon killed her with a sinister plot. Of course, the people hated her to the bone.


    Mi Raner felt relieved when she learned this.


    In the past six months, Beiming night often came to Huafeng country to meet Mi Raner. They really respected each other like Mi Raner said before. The most intimate act was just kissing.


    In fact, Beiming night couldn''t stop the car several times. Finally, he jumped into the pool behind the bedroom and took a cold bath before putting out the fire.


    Their feelings are getting deeper and deeper, and the completion of the task of the standard is about to reach 100%.

 Chapter 1968

    The palace in Xindu city was built in May, completely according to MI Raner''s preference.


    After May, people from both countries began to move the East and west of the palace to the new palace.


    At the end of July, your Majesty on both sides also moved there.


    Because they are not married, they live in different palaces and deal with the affairs of their own country.


    After living in a palace, meeting is much more convenient than before.


    Beiming night is eager to take Mi Raner with him day by day. When you want to see him, you can see him.


    Time passed quickly and the wedding day came.


    After all, it''s a national wedding. Beiyan and Huafeng are cheering and blessing their two Majesties all over the country.


    Every household was decorated with lanterns, others stopped dragon and lion dances and celebrated in the main streets.


    Mi Raner was dragged from the Dragon bed by mammy early on this day. Now neither she nor Beiming live in the main hall. The main hall is arranged as the wedding room tonight, and it is also the bedroom for the two.


    Wearing makeup, clothes, headwear and a series of things made Mi Raner look like a string puppet and dragged it around in the hands of the palace maids.


    Finally, he was dressed as a delicate doll, sat on the couch and waited for Beiming night to come and marry him.


    Mi ran felt the weight of the head headdress, and could not make complaints about the system. "This headwear may have ten pounds. Fortunately, the Queen''s headdress is not so heavy. Otherwise, I may have cervical spondylosis at an early age."


    System: "this is the day of your life. Of course, you have to be more grand."


    Mi Ran''er nunuzui said, "for me, there is more than one day. Different planes and different weddings are actually a different experience. Of course, if the male owner is the same person, I think each plane is about to be refined compared with different men."


    The system smiled meaningfully and did not speak again.


    Mi Raner always felt that this guy''s smile was creepy.


    What does it mean?


    Mi Ran''er blinked blankly and wanted to ask, but she also knew that if the system didn''t want to say, even if she asked dry saliva, she couldn''t ask.


    With this doubt in mind, MI Ran''er is ready to wait until he has time to beat around the bush. He should be able to find out something from the mouth of the system.


    Her feet swayed around the edge of the bed, her left foot drew a circle and her right foot drew a square. She had a lot of fun.


    Soon, the man who came to greet the wedding arrived.


    The man was dressed in bright red. After entering the room, he looked at his beautiful body sitting on the edge of the bed with his head covered. His Adam''s apple rolled gently. When he approached, he put the red silk in his hand into Mi Raner''s palm.


    "My queen, I''ll marry you home."


    He squatted down and whispered in MI Raner''s ear.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was raised, followed him to get up, went out of the palace and got on the Luan sedan chair.


    They went to the main hall, worshipped heaven and earth, and drank a cup of wine in front of all officials.


    Mi Raner was sent to his bridal chamber.


    When night fell, the drunk man came back.


    He took the Xi scale and opened the veil. He looked at the face under the veil. His eyes brightened. Then he stretched out his hand and held her small face. Some uncontrollably kissed Mi Raner''s red lips.


    "Congratulations to the host, the completion of standard tasks has reached 100%!"


    While Mi Raner felt the man''s temperature, the mechanical system sound in her mind started, and then a white light flashed, swallowing all Mi Raner''s divine consciousness!

 Chapter 1969

    "Well, brother Yue, please be gentle. It hurts me..."


    "Baby, the heavier it is, the more I love you. Bear it..."


    "Brother Yue, you are great! Brother Yue, I love you..."


    "Shh, don''t wake up the girl downstairs. We''ll be finished if we wake up!"


    "Brother Yue, what are you afraid of? Wake up when you wake up. Anyway, she will know our relationship sooner or later."


    ¡­¡­


    When Mi Raner''s consciousness returned to her mind, some ambiguous, strange and imaginative voices penetrated into her ears at the same time.


    Mi Raner subconsciously raised her little hand and rubbed her ears.


    At this moment, a memory crowded into her mind.


    The original owner''s name is Xu ChuChu. She is the eldest daughter of Xu Yanqing, a rich man in city A. the original owner has a boyfriend who has been talking about since his freshman year. His name is Qin Yue. This year is their third year together. The original owner loves him very much, so he took the initiative to mention the engagement with his parents.


    Although the parents were not very satisfied with such an ordinary college student who could not see the future, they agreed to their marriage for the sake of their daughter''s love.


    Now, less than a week before their engagement ceremony, the original owner came to clean up the house for his boyfriend.


    When she was tired, she rested on the sofa for a while


    Who knows


    It''s a little hot. The plot.


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her head and sat up, because the woman''s voice changed too much at this time. Now mi Ran''er couldn''t tell whether the woman was someone the original owner knew.


    Barefoot, she came to the room where the news came.


    Through the crack in the door, she saw two entangled bodies.


    The corners of her mouth closed slightly. She stretched out her feet and suddenly kicked the door open!


    "Ah!"


    "Sleeping trough!" the two people on the bed were frightened and screamed. Immediately, the man withered directly and turned to look at the man standing at the door.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the woman first.


    At the moment, she is only interested in the cheating object of this cheap man.


    "It''s you..." Mi Ran''er scratched her lips lightly, with an expected look on her face.


    "ChuChu, listen to me, i..." the man quickly put on his pants, rolled down from the bed, walked to MI Raner and wanted to drag her out of the house.


    Mi Ran''er thought his hands were dirty and avoided them quietly.


    The eyes that fell on the woman were confiscated.


    "Clear..."


    Qin Yue was frightened by Mi Raner''s attitude and his back was cold.


    "Lin rou''er, didn''t you just break up with your boyfriend? Why did you get together with my ex boyfriend so soon?" Mi Ran''er used the word ex boyfriend.


    Qin Yue was pale when he heard these three words. "Come on, I can really explain! In fact..."


    "Qin Yue, what else do you want to explain? You and I have been together for nearly a year. Is it difficult? Do you still want to be washed as if I seduced you today? You just made a mistake and want Xu ChuChu to forgive you?"


    Lin rou''er is sitting on the bed slowly wearing clothes. She doesn''t have any guilt about digging a corner of her friend''s wall.


    Qin Yue''s original words were directly exposed by Lin rouer. He turned his head to Lin rouer in silence.


    "It''s been a year... You can really hide it. Lin rouer''s ex boyfriend is really a ninja turtle..." Mi Ran''er shook his head silently, then stretched out his feet and kicked Qin Yue''s knee. "Cheap man, we have nothing to do from now on. Remember to sort out all the luxury gifts I bought for you in the past two years."

 Chapter 1970

    "When we were together, you promised that if you betrayed this relationship, you would double my kindness to you. I wouldn''t let you double it. Just give it back."


    Mi Ran''er said that faintly and looked at Lin rou''er, who had been out of bed for many years. "Rou''er, we are also good friends for many years. I will give you this man. However, since he can green me, he will probably green you in the future! You have to be mentally prepared early. Don''t be like me. Others have entered the room. I foolishly came to the door to clean up the room for slag man."


    Mi Ran''er separated their hearts, turned and left.


    "Xu ChuChu, don''t be so arrogant. I tell you, if Qin Yue didn''t have so much money in your family, how could he like you? Do you think he really wants to be engaged to you? It''s not for an internship opportunity of Xu... A woman like you doesn''t deserve sincere love..."


    Lin rouer was completely angered by Mi Raner''s superior attitude. She ran after MI Raner and scolded.


    Mi Raner has reached the entrance.


    When she heard this, she turned to Lin rou''er and said, "it''s not up to you to judge whether I deserve true love. Lin rou''er, why don''t we make a bet? Within three months, I will definitely get a match of immortal love, and you will definitely be kicked away by Qin Yue in three months!"


    "Are you so sure? Are you still in love with immortals? You are a lump of elm. Which man can stand you? Even if someone is willing to fall in love with you at that time, he must look at your family''s money and have no sincerity!"


    Lin rou''er felt that MI Ran''er was showing off his ability at the moment.


    She held her arm and looked at Mi Ran''er sarcastically. "OK, I''ll bet with you. I''ll see how much money you want to spend and how high Xu''s position is to obtain the so-called immortal love."


    Mi Ran''er received Lin rou''er''s response and nodded with satisfaction. "If I lose, I will give you a check for one million at that time, which can be regarded as a congratulatory gift for you to marry Qin Yue. If you lose, I will post a long and micro blog about how you dug my corner on my microblog. You must forward it and admit all this."


    "What?" Lin rou''er didn''t expect to play so much.


    "Don''t dare to play?" Mi Ran''er smiled. "It''s okay not to play. After all, not everyone has the courage to tell the world that he has become a Junior..."


    Mi Raner''s words aroused Lin rouer''s fighting spirit.


    "Gamble, who is afraid of you? I tell you, if you dare to make small moves behind your back, if the last man doesn''t really love you, you lose..."


    "Well, don''t worry, he will be sincere to me."


    Mi Raner has put on her shoes, opened the door and went out.


    When Qin Yue put on his clothes and came out of the room, MI Raner was gone.


    "ChuChu, don''t go..." he also wanted to chase Mi Raner.


    Lin rou''er was so angry with the cowardly man that he pushed Qin Yue fiercely, "you useless guy, what are you chasing? She said so well. Don''t you just chase for humiliation?"


    "But... I have handed in all my junior internship applications, and I only handed them to Xu''s company. If Xu finally refuses me, I have to go out and find my own internship company..."

 Chapter 1971

    When Lin rou''er heard this, her face changed a little.


    Mi Ran''er came out of Qin Yue''s residence, took a taxi and was ready to go back to Xu''s house.


    After getting on the bus, MI Ran''er had time to sort out his previous memories.


    The original owner is now a junior and is ready to start writing an internship application. Because he has been busy with engagement recently, the original owner shelved the matter. However, the original owner''s idea has always been that he can''t go back to his home company for internship, which will be regarded by the students as a back door and can''t prove his work ability.


    Mi Raner thinks so. To practice, she must choose a better company than Xu.


    Or, choose a company that has a relationship with the male owner.


    In this way, it is convenient for her to attack male leaders from the workplace.


    But


    Now mi Ran''er doesn''t even know who the man is.


    She leaned back in her seat silently and looked at the night view outside the window.


    Soon, the car arrived at the high-end villa community where the Xu family lived.


    When Mi Raner paid to get off the bus, it was already raining heavily outside.


    Without an umbrella, she hurried to the guard. Just then, when the car came at the corner, MI Raner could only see its flashing lights.


    She wants to get away.


    "Host, the male leader you want to attack is inside." in this aspect, the system has become so humanized, and Mi Raner is surprised to take the initiative to tell the identity of the male leader.


    She turned her head and looked at the light, frowned and thought. When the car came less than half a meter in front of her, she suddenly fell forward and rushed straight to the door.


    The original speed was slow, so the driver stepped on the brake as fast as he could. Finally, he didn''t run over Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner felt that she was a little adventurous.


    However, as long as she can get to know the man, what if she is hurt.


    "Miss, are you all right?" someone got out of the car with an umbrella, walked up to MI Raner, frowned and looked anxiously at the girl sitting on the ground holding her knees. Mi Raner was wet all over, her hair stuck to her face, and her face was pale. It was pitiful to see.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his suit brand and his simple and honest face. He was sure that he was just a driver.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, "it''s all right..."


    She propped her arm and tried to get up.


    But it was another stumble.


    "Miss, you''re hurt. Don''t move..." the driver quickly handed the umbrella to MI Raner. "You wait for me to report the situation to the boss and see how the boss should deal with it."


    "You... You just send me home. I live in this community..." Mi Ran''er said that he really didn''t touch porcelain.


    She blinked a pair of innocent big eyes, raised her small head and looked at the driver. She really looked pure and good.


    The driver thought this request was not too much, but the man in the car was a difficult owner.


    "Miss, why don''t you wait at the guard''s office first, and I''ll pick you up after I send the boss home?" the driver whispered.


    Mi Ran''er frowned, "but my leg hurts badly. I want to go home early and let my mother deal with it for me..."


    The driver was embarrassed.


    I had to get up and go to the back door and whisper to my boss.


    The negotiation took a long time.


    Mi Ran''er was frozen there. He didn''t move at all. It seemed that he had really hurt his knee and couldn''t move.


    A minute later, the driver returned to MI Raner.

 Chapter 1972

    "Miss, the boss agreed to let you get on the bus. However, don''t talk after getting on the bus. The boss just came back from a business trip. He was very tired after taking a long-distance plane and his spirit was very weak. He couldn''t stand any unnecessary sound stimulation."


    The driver helped Mi Raner up and whispered.


    "Oh... Your boss is mentally weak?"


    The driver smiled awkwardly and dared not talk nonsense.


    Mi Raner was helped into the co driver''s seat by the driver. She secretly glanced at the man in the rearview mirror. Unfortunately, the light was not turned on behind. She could only see a trance face. The face shape was perfect, and the facial features were too vague.


    She felt that a sharp line of sight met her, and MI Ran''er quickly moved away.


    The car entered the community.


    The driver whispered to MI Ran''er, "Miss, what''s the number of your house?"


    "701." Mi Ran''er also learned from the driver to whisper.


    The driver nodded slightly and then drove the car in the direction of 701.


    Mi Ran''er thought that no one would speak at the door when she got home, but when it was about 701, a voice suddenly sounded from the back seat.


    "Anning drove the car so slowly. At that time, you had seen the lights. Why did he hit it?" the man''s voice was very low, with a little hoarseness. People who like it would like it very much, and people who don''t like it would feel that the voice is very depressed.


    Mi Ran''er''s back stiffened when he questioned him. Then he quickly sat up straight.


    "I''m a little uncomfortable. I''m dizzy. I bumped into it without noticing. It''s my fault. I hope you don''t mind, sir..." she said with her head down apologetically, and turned her head and bowed slightly to the man.


    Men seem to be laughing and mocking.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to look up and have a closer look at his face when the car arrived at 701.


    "Here you are, miss." the driver whispered.


    "Oh... Thank you very much. I''ve caused you trouble today. I''ll come to the door to thank you if I have a chance in the future!" said Mi Raner, opening the door and getting out of the car.


    She stood at the gate of the hospital in the rain. After watching Maybach drive away in front of her, she turned and limped towards home with the serial license plate numbers on her back.


    In the car, the man looked at the figure in the rearview mirror, limped into the house, mocked at the corners of his mouth, "I also know that acting needs to be a full set."


    "What?" Anning turned and looked at his boss in doubt.


    The man''s look has returned to normal.


    Looking at the wet moistening on the co driver''s seat, the man said faintly, "let you wait and drive the car to clean it carefully. When you pick me up for work tomorrow morning, I don''t want to smell the fragrance of women on it."


    "OK, boss."


    When Mi Raner returned to Xu''s house, she was so embarrassed that Xu''s mother Zuo Yun turned pale.


    "ChuChu, have you been bullied?" Zuo Yun took his daughter''s little hand and looked at her covered with mud and asked in horror.


    "No, I just didn''t bring an umbrella and fell again, which led to this..." Mi Ran''er saw her mother worried about herself, and her nose was a little sour.


    Inexplicably thought of the queen mother.


    My mother must be very sad when I had an accident. I don''t know if she knows now. I''m trying to go back to see her.


    Zuo Yun asked someone to take a towel and carefully help Mi Raner wipe the water stains on her body. "Did it not rain when you went to Qin Yue''s house? Qin Yue, the boy, doesn''t know to send you back. What if something happens so late?"

 Chapter 1973

    "Mom, Qin Yue will never come to our house again." Mi Ran''er took the towel, wiped the drops on his body and said calmly to Zuo Yun.


    Zuo Yun didn''t respond, "what?"


    Mi Ran''er took a sip of hot tea from the servant''s hand. When he warmed up, he continued: "Qin Yue and I have broken up. Let''s cancel the engagement banquet a week later."


    "Break up? Is it so sudden? Aren''t you happy to go to his house today?"


    Zuo Yun asked, "what happened?"


    Mi Ran''er briefly told Zuo Yun about catching the traitor in bed.


    "How can rou''er be like this? Over the years, she has followed you to our house. I love her as my own daughter. She dares to pry your corner. It''s really shameless!"


    Zuo Yun clenched his teeth. "If I see this dog man and woman in the future, I will help you teach them a lesson!"


    "Mom, don''t bother. I know how to deal with this. Don''t worry. Qin Yue and Lin rouer can''t be together for long. I still know who Qin Yue is. How can Lin rouer''s ordinary well-off family meet his dream of climbing the dragon and supporting the Phoenix?"


    Mi Ran''er said and stuffed the towel into Zuo Yun''s hand.


    "I''ll take a bath, Mommy. I''m a little hungry. Help me cook something to eat when I take a bath."


    Zuo Yun thought that his daughter had just been lovelorn and was distressed. He quickly nodded, "OK, I''ll cook it for you now."


    After MI Ran''er went upstairs, she wrote the license plate number she had just remembered on the note book.


    Just take a bath.


    After taking a bath and drying her hair, she went downstairs with a notepad.


    Zuo Yun has cooked a bowl of seafood porridge for his daughter. He is enjoying the cold and waiting for MI Raner to eat downstairs.


    Mi Ran''er went to the table, sat down and handed the note to Zuo Yun, "Mom, do you know who owns this license plate number?"


    Zuo Yun took it over and looked.


    "The license plate number is very expensive at first sight. You either go through the back door or spend money to buy it. What''s the matter? Is there any problem with the car?" Zuo Yun asked, taking out his mobile phone and preparing to ask his friend.


    "Just... I want to make friends with this car owner. I have some questions about internship."


    Mi Ran''er was very satisfied with the hot porridge and was still prevaricating Zuo Yun.


    "Well, my friend said to help check. Wait a minute!" Zuo Yun said. Seeing his daughter''s urgent porridge, he quickly reminded her, "slow down and don''t choke."


    Mi Ran''er finished more than half a bowl of porridge, and Xu Yanqing, Xu''s father, came back from the party.


    "Dad!" Mi Raner said hello to him.


    Xu Yanqing drank some wine and nodded when she saw her daughter.


    "Dad, I broke up with Qin Yue. Please let someone withdraw from the engagement banquet over there." Mi Ran''er said again.


    Xu Yanqing pulled her tie to go upstairs and stopped immediately.


    Then he frowned, turned his head and stared at Mi Raner.


    "Broke up? At this time? All the invitations were sent out. Did you ask your father me to call every guest and tell them not to come?" Xu Yanqing scolded and walked towards the restaurant.


    Mi Ran''er noticed Xu Yanqing''s anger, and a little sorry smile floated on her face: "Dad, I don''t want to, but Qin Yue cheated. Do you want Qin Yue to spend Xu''s money and raise Xiao san''er outside?"

 Chapter 1974

    Mi Ran''er didn''t know which word in his words hurt Xu Yanqing. Seeing Xu Yanqing''s face turn red, he stared at Mi Ran''er. He pointed to her nose and scolded angrily: "you are the one who said you were engaged and you are the one who said you were cancelled... I tell you, if you want to cancel the engagement banquet, call every guest by yourself!"


    "But I don''t know who you invited..." Mi Ran''er said innocently.


    Xu Yanqing gritted his teeth: "tomorrow I will ask my secretary to send you a guest list and call you one by one to apologize!"


    Mi Ran''er snorted and said proudly, "OK, just fight!"


    The girl now has a hard face, so that Xu Yanqing can''t get angry. She can only stare at Zuo Yun. "Look, this is the good daughter you taught. She doesn''t know people clearly and has such sharp teeth! I see, she can''t get married this time. She won''t want to get married in the future!"


    Xu Yanqing finished his venomous tongue, turned and staggered upstairs.


    Mi Raner knows that Xu Yanqing is drunk, but she doesn''t care about him. However, when she turns to Zuo Yun, she sees that Zuo Yun''s face is abnormal.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Mi Ran''er asked with some worry.


    "It''s all right! Eat quickly. Wait, it''s cold, it''s not delicious."


    Zuo Yun quickly smiled and motioned Mi Raner not to worry.


    Mi Raner keenly noticed that there was something strange between Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun.


    However, in the memory of the original owner, the parents are a very loving couple, not like having emotional problems.


    "Yes, wow... Clearly, do you really want to discuss the internship with the car owner? How can you contact this task as a college student..." Zuo Yun said in amazement.


    "Who?" Mi Ran''er was stunned by Zuo Yun''s words and quickly took his mobile phone over to have a look.


    It turns out that the owner of this car, the man in the back seat today, is Gu Yi, the largest multinational company M & amp; amp; The first CEO of G, that is, the person in power.


    "It''s said that Gu Yi''s character is very strange, probably because he grew up in a single parent family and was very isolated from childhood. However, I have to say that Gu Yi is a genius. M & amp; amp; G, a company founded by his mother after he was born, has only been engaged in domestic trade. However, when he was still in college, he took over the company and expanded his business in a few years Overseas companies are getting bigger and bigger. Now they have become the largest multinational company in China in less than ten years. "


    Zuo Yun sighed, "so when God closes a window for you, he will certainly open a door for you..."


    "After God closes a door for you, he will always open a window for you." Mi Ran''er corrected Zuo Yun''s words.


    Zuo Yun smiled awkwardly. "Anyway, it means the same thing... Clearly, Gu Yi is not a good person to provoke, and M & amp; amp; G is not easy to enter. I advise you not to make his idea."


    "Mom, this Gu Yi lives in a community with us."


    Mi Raner smiled.


    "What?" Zuo Yun was frightened again. "Our family has lived here for more than ten years. People living here have known each other. When did Gu Yi move here?"


    "Maybe I just moved in. I just wrestled at the door. His car sent me back."


    Mi Ran''er winked at Zuo Yun very confidently, "Mom, I swear, I''m sure I can get the internship place of M & amp; amp; G!"

 Chapter 1975

    That night, MI Raner lay in bed with some strange dreams in her mind.


    There were scenes of several planes before, as well as scenes of their own world. Finally, I dreamed of Gu Yi. Oh, no, it was Gu Yi''s voice.


    As if in his ear, he shouted in the softest tone: "baby..."


    Mi Raner was awakened by the sound of baby.


    When I woke up, I found that it was dawn outside, and I was sweating all over and soaked my pajamas.


    She sat up with some difficulty and pinched her aching back.


    Touched his forehead.


    "I have a fever. No wonder I slept so hard last night."


    Her voice was hoarse. She lifted the quilt out of bed, took a hot bath, put on clean clothes and went downstairs. She asked the servant to find some antipyretic medicine. No matter how she had no appetite, she also drank some porridge to cushion her stomach.


    "So uncomfortable, please take a leave and don''t go to class." Zuo Yun looked at his daughter anxiously.


    "No, if I don''t go, Qin Yue and Lin rou''er think I''m afraid of them or sad at home." Mi Ran''er hummed, "I''m not only going to class, but also going with my best face! Besides, I have one more thing to do today."


    "What?" Zuo Yun wondered.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Yanqing sitting in the front seat and said, "call the guests who received the invitation to apologize."


    Xu Yanqing was choked by the porridge water in an instant.


    "Mom and Dad, I''ll go first. Dad, you must remember to ask your secretary to send me the list!"


    With that, MI Raner got up with her bag and left the house.


    Zuo Yun glared at Xu Yanqing angrily, "I really don''t know what you do with drinking so much wine all day. I lost my temper with my daughter last night. My daughter has just been lovelorn. She is the most uncomfortable person. You, a father, not only don''t comfort, but also ridicule..."


    "Hey, I''m also careless. Can I go back to last night and swallow those words?"


    Xu Yanqing looked at Zuo Yun with an apology, "can I pay attention next time?"


    Zuo Yun thought of what the man had done. In fact, he was not inferior to Qin Yue. He didn''t have much good face for him.


    With a cold hum, he got up and left.


    The helplessness in Xu Yanqing''s eyes is even worse.


    After MI Raner came out of the house, she subconsciously looked at the direction where Maybach left yesterday.


    There are many houses over there. Who knows which one Gu Yi lives in.


    However, the future is long. She can find out one by one at a time.


    The car at home is just outside the door. After MI Raner gets on the bus, the driver starts the car.


    "Miss, my wife specially told me today that I will pick you up wherever you go in the future. Please remember to call me when you need it in the future."


    Mi Ran''er rang out and answered perfunctorily.


    Take out your mobile phone and tell Baidu about Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi''s identity is quite mysterious. Except what Zuo Yun told her yesterday, I can''t find it on the Internet.


    You can see some gossip. It''s just that some female stars had sex with him on some high-end occasions, and then president Gu fired an affair.


    President Gu is innocent at first sight.


    In the same frame photo, Gu Yi has a cold face, thousands of miles away from these female stars.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help laughing.


    The driver looked at his young lady and frowned slightly at the bad problem of smiling on her mobile phone.


    Miss, you''re not stupid with a high fever, are you?

 Chapter 1976

    The first thing I do when I get to school is to go to the tutor to determine the internship.


    "I remember you said before that you had to wait until after you got engaged to consider the internship. Now why do you have time?" the tutor liked the original owner very much, so he began to tease her.


    "I''m not engaged. Ah, teacher, is there an internship place for M & amp; amp; G in the school?" Mi Ran''er took the list of internship companies from his tutor, looked at it and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, but there is only one every year, and you have to pass the interview of M & amp; amp; G boss. The interview of this boss is not what ordinary people can do." the tutor looked at Mi Raner, "why? Do you want to go to this company? I advise you not to think about it. Don''t say your ability is good. You are the eldest lady of the Xu family. As such, the other party won''t let you enter the company."


    Mi Ran''er understood what the tutor meant, but he hasn''t fought for anything yet. It''s too discouraged to be discouraged so early.


    "I just want to go to this company and experience myself."


    The tutor knew she was grumpy and didn''t say much. However, thinking of what she said just now, "what''s the matter? Why aren''t you engaged again? Isn''t it the engagement day next week?"


    "What''s the matter? I broke up. Fortunately, I broke up now. If I''m engaged or even married, I know who that guy is, then I''ll suffer a lot!"


    Mi Ran''er said in fear and left with the list and application form.


    The tutor still looked confused.


    Young people are young people. Break up when you say goodbye!


    Cool.


    When Mi Raner returned to the classroom with the application form, Lin rouer, not far from her, was looking at her.


    Looking at her serious appearance, Lin rou''er suddenly came over with a smile, stood in front of MI Ran''er and whispered with a mocking face, "is this what you call fighting for a fairy love? Falling in love with work?"


    Mi Ran''er looked up at Lin rou''er and looked at her face. Mi Ran''er smiled faintly, "I know the priorities and don''t need you to worry."


    "Xu ChuChu, I don''t care about you. I just want to remind you that it''s only three months. Are you sure that with your charm, a man can fall in love with you within three months?"


    "Three months later, you''ll see the result. Don''t laugh at me now. It''s too late to laugh at me when the time comes." Mi Ran''er put away his small hand and stared at Lin rou''er coldly.


    Lin rou''er is obviously asking for trouble.


    Hum: "then I''ll wait and see!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t pay attention to her anymore. She bowed her head and carefully wrote down the application form.


    At this time, the mobile phone in my pocket suddenly tinkled.


    She took it out and saw that it was a list sent by Xu Yanqing''s secretary.


    "Really let me call to apologize." Mi Raner thought it was Xu Yanqing''s drunken words. Now it seems that Xu Yanqing is serious.


    Biting the lip flap, MI Raner was really angry.


    However, she looked at the list and suddenly had a meal.


    She saw a familiar name.


    Gu Yi.


    Originally, the engagement invitation was sent to Gu Yi.


    Then he should know the Xu family. He probably knows that he lives in a community with the Xu family.


    Perhaps, he also knows the house number of the Xu family.


    So he may have recognized his identity yesterday.


    Mi Ran''er''s face suddenly became red.


    I suddenly felt that I was a fool who pretended to faint and touch porcelain last night.

 Chapter 1977

    With a sigh of relief, she really began to call one by one.


    Her tone was quite sincere. In addition, there was a reason. Everyone didn''t blame her. Instead, they comforted her that they could meet a better man again.


    Finally, MI Ran''er dialed Gu Yi''s phone number.


    "Du..." the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Finally, hang up directly.


    Call again.


    It''s black.


    Mi Raner''s eyes widened in an instant.


    It''s dark!


    This guy is really lonely.


    She tried to search the micro signal of the phone number, but she actually found one with an ID called Gu Yi.


    How boring is this man?


    Mi Ran''er smacked her lips in disgust. She sent a friend application and added, "executive director Gu, I''m Xu ChuChu, a girl of the Xu family. Plus, you have something urgent to tell you."


    The man on the other side of the phone looked at the friend''s application, frowned and murmured, "Xu ChuChu..."


    The name seems familiar.


    By magic, he agreed to the friend application, making Xu ChuChu the first two-way friend in his friend column.


    Mi Ran''er was very happy to see that the other party agreed.


    Quickly edit the news, "executive director Gu, the engagement ceremony originally scheduled for next week was cancelled due to some force majeure factors. I''m really sorry to spare you a day in your busy schedule."


    Mi Raner felt that her tone was official.


    But now I don''t know him well. This tone is the best.


    The other party quickly replied, "force majeure?"


    "Well... I just couldn''t get engaged. I was single for the time being, so I cancelled it." Mi Ran''er replied again.


    The other party didn''t respond again.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t insist either. She took advantage of her free time to click into Gu Yi''s circle of friends. There was nothing in it.


    Boring!


    Mi Raner reinforced this impression of the man again.


    Gu Yi put down his mobile phone, took out the invitation from the drawer, and saw the young men and women hugging each other on the cover and smiling very sweetly. Among them, the girl''s face made Gu Yi feel too familiar.


    He seems to have just met somewhere.


    Squint and recall carefully.


    In the dim light, the girl peered at him from the rearview mirror.


    It''s her.


    No wonder Gu Yi felt familiar when he heard the brand last night.


    He should have recognized the girl yesterday.


    It turned out that they broke up. No wonder they were so embarrassed.


    With a sneer, Gu Yi threw the gaudy engagement invitation in his hand into the garbage can.


    After finishing all the things Xu Yanqing ordered, MI Raner called Xu Yanqing very provocatively.


    "Dad, I have apologized to all the guests. Are you satisfied now? Don''t blame me anymore?" Mi Ran''er asked with grievances.


    "Well, Dad, actually... Hey, you''re so old. You should know that you''ve handled your own affairs. Now that you''ve finished it, that''s good. When you find a boyfriend in the future, you must polish your eyes!"


    Mi Ran''er rang out and hung up.


    When Xu Yanqing was sober and drunk, he was completely two people. He was just fine.


    Mi Ran''er wrote the application and handed it to her tutor.


    "How long will there be a reply?"


    Mi Raner asked.


    "In fact, very few people invest in M & amp; amp; g every year, because everyone has heard the rumor of the demon king. Not many people dare to touch the bad luck, so the reply is very fast."

 Chapter 1978

    "Well, I''m more likely to pass!" Mi Ran''er smiled proudly and turned away.


    The tutor looked at the three words Xu ChuChu on the application and sighed, "this girl is always so confident. When she fails, she is really sad!"


    The next day, the application was sent to M & amp; amp; G. Directly to Gu Yi.


    "Boss, Miss Xu didn''t choose so many companies, but she chose our company. What''s her motivation?" Anning looked at Gu Yi suspiciously and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s the motive? It''s just that she can establish diplomatic relations with M & amp; amp; G, and the intern can''t touch the company''s confidential documents. She probably doesn''t dare to commit commercial crimes."


    Gu Yi pulled his lip, took the application and looked at the one inch photo above. The girl''s face was young and beautiful without any makeup.


    "She majored in senior management. She''s only a junior now. She probably can''t start when she enters the company. In fact, this kind of girl should go to her own company for internship." Anning said with some disgust.


    "Keep her and take your place at that time." Gu Yi took the pen and wrote the word "agree" on it.


    "What?" Anning was stunned.


    Gu Yi curled his lips coldly and looked at Anning''s frightened face. The corners of his mouth mocked even more, "because... You''re too noisy."


    Anning: "


    Boss, don''t play with such people.


    However, the agreement has been signed, and now there is no room for turning around.


    Anning suspects that the boss really wants to change himself.


    After Anning went out with the application, Gu Yi gently closed the pen.


    In his memory, the faint fragrance of women was still lingering at the tip of his nose, vaguely visible, hanging a certain heat in his heart, spreading a little bit, which made his brain AChE, and he was eager to really smell the smell on the ground.


    The approval of the application soon reached Mi Raner''s ears.


    Mi Raner was in class. When she received the information from her tutor, she screamed excitedly. The teacher on the podium immediately frowned, turned around and looked at Mi Raner, "what''s the matter?"


    "Teacher, I caught my hand. I''m sorry!"


    Mi Raner explained with a smile to the teacher.


    Teacher: "


    Classmate: "


    Are you holding your hand? Something good happened!


    Mi Raner reconfirmed his mentor''s information, took a deep breath and told himself not to be so excited. Now he is only a little closer to Gu Yi. There must be a long way to go in the future.


    After all, this guy''s character here is much more difficult to overcome than the previous task object.


    Lin rouer takes Mi Raner''s joy in this aspect to the bottom of her eyes. She frowns slightly and wonders what good things Mi Raner has encountered and is happy to become this virtue.


    Did you find a boyfriend?


    What makes Lin rou''er feel more dangerous is that since mi Ran''er broke up with Qin Yue, her clothes are much more feminine than before. Even her hair has been permed into micro curls.


    This girl is good-looking. Usually, when she hangs noodles in clear soup, she is very beautiful. Now she is more gorgeous and can attract people''s attention in a short time.


    Such Mi Raner is much more likable than she used to be.


    Maybe, before long, maybe, she can really find a boyfriend who really likes her


    In that case, don''t you lose?

 Chapter 1979

    When the internship index is obtained, MI Raner doesn''t need to go to school. He goes directly to the company for internship, and finally gets the seal of the company''s internship.


    That night, MI Raner went home and told Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun the good news.


    The two frowned at the same time.


    "Really? Gu Yi knows your name and agrees you to practice in M & amp; G? What does he think?" Zuo Yun frowned and wondered.


    Xu Yanqing, too, put down his spoon and looked seriously at Mi Raner: "where is it bad to go? Why do you have to go to M & amp; G? The pace of this company is very fast. You eat people and don''t vomit bones. You must cry after you go there for a few days."


    "Dad, don''t look down on me. I tell you, I can certainly practice smoothly. I have no other purpose to go to M & amp; G, so I like its reputation. I have practiced in such a company, and then graduated to find a job. What a beautiful resume!"


    Mi Raner picked up his glass and looked at Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun. "As parents, don''t pour cold water on me at this time. It''s time to congratulate me!"


    Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun looked at each other. Then they picked up their wine glasses, smiled and said in unison, "good, good, Congratulations!"


    After drinking the red wine in the cup, Zuo Yun said: "since you have determined the internship company, you have to go to work well tomorrow. Your boss has the name of a big devil. You should be mentally prepared. Don''t be brave. Ask people if you don''t understand. Don''t make mistakes. Once a big company makes a mistake, it''s a big mistake!"


    "Well, I''ve already made psychological preparations. Besides, don''t underestimate me. I''m still a college student, not a confused ghost..." Mi Ran''er said helplessly.


    What kind of impression did the original owner give his parents on weekdays? He just went to practice. He even told so much like telling children.


    After dinner, MI Raner returned to her room early, took a bath and came to the balcony. She looked at the villa in the distance. The villa was halfway up the mountain. The night view at the foot of the mountain could be seen in the distance. It was very beautiful, but the Xu family was not the best perspective.


    The best view is the house near the mountain.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes fell on the house. At the moment, no room was on.


    After watching the night scene for a while, she was ready to turn around and go back to bed. Suddenly, the lights were on at the door of the house.


    Then a familiar car appeared at the door of the house.


    It''s Gu Yi''s car.


    So, Gu Yi bought the house with the best place to see the night view?


    The price of that location is more expensive than all the houses here!


    It really deserves Gu Yi.


    Mi Raner stood on the balcony for a while.


    I watched the man get out of the car, walk straight legs into the yard, and then enter the house.


    There was no light in the house. I went directly to the second floor and turned on the light in the bedroom.


    Far away, the original owner''s strength is not particularly good. In such a hazy situation, she can only see that Gu Yi seems to be loosening his tie and... Taking off his clothes!


    "Oh!"


    Mi Ran''er was startled by the suddenly opened window over there. She immediately turned her head and pretended that nothing had happened.


    From the moment Gu Yi entered the room, he keenly felt that a line of sight had been staring at him. When he returned to the room to change his clothes, this feeling became stronger and stronger.


    But when he opened the window, the sight disappeared again.


    Who''s peeping at him?

 Chapter 1980

    Mi Ran''er shrank in the balcony and patted her chest in panic.


    This guy is so sensitive.


    She just looked at him, and he noticed it.


    If you want to do something bad under him in the future, I''m afraid this guy will find out immediately.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that he might not be so good in this position.


    She climbed back into the room, climbed onto the bed, looked at the ceiling and sighed.


    Then, turn off the lights and go to bed.


    Early the next morning, MI Ran''er came downstairs wearing the business clothes that Zuo Yun had prepared for her before. Her long curly hair was combed into a horsetail and hung behind her, with a bow tie tied around her neck.


    When he went downstairs, he laughed Zuo Yun to death.


    "You look like a waiter in a hotel. You take off the bow tie and don''t button it up. Be casual. You have a good figure. In fact, this dress looks good no matter how you wear it, but the bow tie is a little ugly."


    Zuo Yun came and rearranged her clothes.


    Mi Ran''er went to the mirror at the door and looked, "is it too feminine? It''s not like going to practice."


    Zuo Yun sighed, "daughter, are you too nervous? It''s just an internship. Your boss is unlikely to see you. Your colleagues must be in a relaxed state. If you''re too nervous, you''re more likely to make mistakes."


    Mi Raner also felt a little too nervous.


    Patting her chest, she turned and walked to the table, casually took some breakfast and left the house.


    The driver opened the door and let her get on the bus. Mi Ran''er thought with breakfast in his mouth. "Uncle, you wait for me at the door of the community. I want to walk and eat breakfast. It''s just morning exercise."


    The driver couldn''t understand what Mi Raner was thinking. However, she was the eldest lady. The driver didn''t dare to say anything more. He nodded and drove away.


    Mi Ran''er ate breakfast and walked forward.


    Suddenly a car came from behind.


    Mi Raner glanced around. Unfortunately, it was Gu Yi''s car. She was walking on the road, and arning had already honked the horn.


    Mi Raner quickly stepped aside.


    Arning recognized Mi Raner''s identity and was stunned. Then he subconsciously raised his eyes and fell on the man in the back seat.


    "Stop." Gu Yi said faintly.


    Anning stepped on the brake and just stopped Maybach in front of MI Raner.


    The window rolled down. Arning put his head out and asked Mi Raner, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "Me? Oh... I''m going to work. What''s the matter?" Mi Raner is still pretending to be a fool.


    "Our boss wants to ask, is Miss''s legs ready? Are you tired wearing high heels?" Anning continued with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was full of red immediately. She looked at arning with some embarrassment and smiled, "it''s all ready. In fact, it didn''t hurt anywhere. It''s just a knock."


    Anning listened to the whispers of the people in the back seat and said, "the boss said that since Miss Xu wants to go to work, she can get on the bus directly. She can avoid entry and go to a meeting with him."


    "Now?" Mi Ran''er was surprised. "But I... but I didn''t prepare anything."


    The man in the back seat has shown a little impatience.


    Anning quickly winked at Mi Raner and motioned her to get on the bus first.


    Mi Raner was helpless. In her heart, she scolded Gu Yi, a bully, and then got into the co pilot''s seat.


    Before she got on the bus, she looked at the man in suit in the back seat.


    After sitting down, she tied her seat belt and asked, "which field are you going to have a meeting?"

 Chapter 1981

    "It''s next to the city. I''ll come back in one night. Wait, I''ll send you and the boss to the high-speed railway station. After you get there, everything will be handled by you. You take this computer bag. The computer has the specific contents of the meeting. On the high-speed railway, you must eliminate it as quickly as possible. In addition, the boss doesn''t like to be too close to women. After going to the conference venue, there are three empty people near the boss Location. "


    Mi Raner connects the computer bag, and her scalp is numb.


    This job is too


    Suddenly.


    She suddenly agreed with why those people rated Gu Yi as the great devil.


    She took a look at Gu Yi in the rearview mirror, which reflected that Gu Yi was also looking at herself.


    She was stunned. Then she frowned and looked at Anning in some embarrassment. "I didn''t come back until one night... But I didn''t bring my clothes."


    "Buy it over there. After today''s meeting, there will be a signing ceremony tomorrow morning, so you have to stay overnight. You can find a free time in the afternoon to buy clothes."


    Anning''s tone was very relaxed.


    Mi Ran''er rolled her eyes. You are not a girl. You can wear the clothes you buy without washing.


    This white eye successfully fell into Gu Yi''s eyes.


    He jerked at the corner of his mouth.


    Then he looked away.


    When the bus arrived at the high-speed railway station, it went directly to the VIP room. Arning went to buy tickets for the two before leaving. After sitting down in the VIP lounge, MI Ran''er reacted. She turned her head and looked at Gu Yi, "so my internship position is..."


    "My special help." Gu Yi looked at the latest English newspaper without raising his head and replied faintly.


    There are two seats between them.


    "However, I''m just a student who hasn''t graduated from college. Is it a little bit... In case I do something wrong, it''s probably a big mistake at the prison level!"


    As soon as Mi Raner''s voice fell, the newspaper blocking his face was immediately taken down. The man''s cold eyes coagulated Mi Raner, "prison level? Commercial crime?"


    "No, no! I mean, it''s a big mistake to describe. Just like now, you dragged me to the meeting before I reported. In case I screwed up the signing, wouldn''t it be a big mistake?"


    Mi Raner took a deep breath, with a little worry on his small face. "Chief executive, why don''t you call arning back and let me get familiar with the company''s business before I take up your assistant."


    "My assistant doesn''t need to be familiar with the company''s business, just need to be familiar with my business." Gu Yi looked at the earthquake in her pupils. Suddenly, she supported the seat handle with one hand and bullied Mi Raner closer. Her deep eyes brightened, "Besides, in M & amp; G, you are often called out of bed at midnight to go to the airport for business. What you encounter today is nothing! It has given you a transition opportunity."


    Mi Raner is still a little confused.


    However, looking at Gu Yi''s beautiful eyes, she gradually settled down.


    Anyway, with this man, even if there is a problem, it should not be too serious.


    Moreover, he has already said so much. Gu Yi can''t blame himself for the subsequent accidents.


    When it was time to get on the bus, a steward came to take Gu Yi and Mi Raner on the bus from the special channel.


    The seats in the first-class carriage are as good as those in the first-class cabin of the plane. After getting on the bus, MI Raner turns on the computer and starts reading materials. Gu Yi is sleeping with an eye mask on one side. There is an invisible barrier between the two, which is separated from each other.

 Chapter 1982

    It was less than two hours'' drive along the way. Mi Ran''er read all the information and remembered it in his heart.


    Of course, he still pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger, making a panic look that he didn''t remember.


    On the first day of work, a rookie in the workplace was dragged by the big boss on a business trip for a meeting. Mi Raner''s small appearance really looked like it.


    Went directly to the company where the meeting was held.


    This network company is a new show in China in the past two years. It has made many apps with the highest download volume. This time, M & amp; amp; G''s cooperation is to develop an internal app that can be used by employees at home and abroad, and can locate the kind of clock in no matter where they travel.


    Originally, this kind of thing did not need Gu Yi to follow up in person. However, in this software, many Gu Yi wanted to add functions and needed to interview the developers, so he came in person.


    Mi Raner looked at the app data and felt a little pain in her brain.


    However, it did well and there was no mistake in the whole process of the meeting.


    Later, the other party praised Gu Yi, "the new secretary around executive director Gu is really good. The preparatory work is complete, and we won''t call city a for anything we need in the future."


    Gu Yi said lightly, "she is still a junior student and needs to learn everything. Tang always doesn''t want to kill her like this."


    "Junior students?"


    Mr. Tang said he was stunned.


    When Gu Yi and Mi Raner came out of the Internet company, lunch time had passed.


    Mi Raner was already hungry.


    However, Gu Yi didn''t say to eat, so she didn''t open her mouth, but followed Gu Yi silently.


    "What hotel did Anning book?" Gu Yi suddenly stopped and asked faintly.


    Mi Raner was unprepared and almost bumped into his elbow. She hurriedly held her little hand against him. They had to touch. She felt that her arms were suddenly stiff and her muscles burst out.


    She immediately let go. "Sorry, let me see."


    "Don''t be so flustered. I''m not angry yet." he said he wasn''t angry. In fact, Gu Yi''s face showed a strong impatience.


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about it, so do you still want to be angry?


    She found the information sent by Anning with the marked hotel address.


    "The hotel is nearby. We can walk there. But, executive director Gu, should we have lunch first?" Mi Raner really felt hungry and had a stomachache.


    Gu Yi glanced at her.


    The impatience on her face finally loosened a little when she frowned.


    Nodded. "Go over and see if there is a suitable restaurant."


    "Yes."


    Mi Raner nodded immediately and then showed Gu Yi the way.


    Of course, the boss goes ahead.


    The road is full of small restaurants. Mi Raner looks at Gu Yi''s suit, which may be more expensive than the full price of these restaurants.


    Gu Yi will never want to enter these small restaurants.


    So mi Ran''er didn''t speak all the way.


    When he was about to arrive at the hotel, the man suddenly stopped and looked at Mi Raner with a frown. "Aren''t you hungry? Don''t you want to have lunch? There are Chinese, Korean and Japanese food all the way. You don''t speak. What do you want to eat?"


    Mi Raner didn''t expect Gu Yi to see some restaurants along the way.


    Still waiting to speak.


    She was a little embarrassed. "Chief executive, I don''t... don''t know your taste? What if you''re not satisfied with where I''m going?"

 Chapter 1983

    Gu Yi raised his wrist and looked at the time. "Go to the hotel and order a meal and have something to eat."


    "OK." no matter what the big boss says, she agrees now.


    Never touch his scales and make him angry. Now he is alone and helpless. If he is thrown into the sea, he will be finished.


    Gu Yi took all the ancient and strange look in her eyes into the bottom of her eyes, hummed a little, and then turned to continue walking towards the hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, MI Ran''er checked in and took the room card of the two rooms.


    She found that when Gu Yi went out on a business trip, the living conditions would not be bad.


    Because you have to live nearby, the two rooms are of the same level.


    Gu Yi had to live in a business suite most of the time, and Mi Raner was also exposed to light.


    "Chief executive, shall I order the food for you, or do you order it yourself?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice when she looked slightly at the man on her side when she went upstairs.


    "At will." Gu Yi always cherishes words like gold.


    "Well, let me give you some."


    Mi Ran''er is very upset by his attitude. She has just become the queen of thousands of people. Suddenly, the gap is so big that MI Ran''er really doesn''t adapt.


    After delivering Gu Yi to her room, MI Raner returns to her room.


    According to Anning''s instructions, she ordered several dishes for Gu Yi, and told the kitchen to leave immediately after sending them to Gu Yi''s room. Moreover, women can''t send them, but men can only send them.


    "Why is this guy so afraid of women?" Mi Ran''er felt the back of his head suspiciously after hanging up the phone.


    But if he is really afraid of women, why should he go out on a business trip with his new acquaintance?


    "Never mind him. Fill your stomach first."


    Mi Raner ordered a takeout app and ordered himself a pile of greasy and unhealthy fast food.


    After eating and drinking, he was ready to go out to buy some clothes.


    Open the door and come out. The door of the next room is also open.


    Gu Yi, who changed his clothes, heard the movement here and looked at it with his side eyes.


    "Where?" he asked.


    "I''ll go shopping." Mi Ran''er put the door card in her bag and whispered to Gu Yi.


    "Come together."


    Gu Yi said and closed the door.


    Mi Raner didn''t refuse, nodded and went downstairs with Gu Yi.


    Not far from the hotel is the commercial street. Mi Raner and Gu Yi walk together. They are handsome men and beautiful women, which has attracted the attention of many people.


    Some people still hold their mobile phones to shoot Gu Yi, and then put them on the Internet, but they don''t want to be looked at by Gu Yi.


    The person holding up the mobile phone was so frightened that he didn''t dare to shoot anything.


    "Chief executive, what do you want to buy? Let''s buy everything you need first." Mi Raner smiled flatteringly at Gu Yi.


    "Water after beard."


    Mi Raner gave a cry and saw that there was a famous brand store selling skin care products nearby. This brand had men''s skin care products. She took Gu Yi in and asked the salesperson to take out several kinds of aftershave.


    She asked Gu Yi one by one, but Gu Yi shook his head.


    "Chief executive, which one do you usually use?" Mi Ran''er''s scalp was almost fried by his turtle hair.


    Gu Yi said a brand.


    Super expensive.


    After hearing this, the salesman immediately shook his head, "we don''t have this here, sir and miss. You''d better go elsewhere."


    Mi Raner took a deep breath. She kept reminding herself not to be angry.


    But why didn''t this guy say it wasn''t this brand of aftershave?


    Wasted so much time in the store.

 Chapter 1984

    As a result, I wandered all afternoon and couldn''t find the brand Gu Yiyong used.


    Mi Raner holds a cup of milk tea and turns on her mobile phone. It turns out that this thing is not sold in China.


    "Executive director Gu, the brand you use is not sold in China. It''s better to buy something else." she said in a deliberative tone.


    Gu Yi said, "no, I''ll go back tomorrow anyway."


    "No need?" Mi Ran''er''s ending tone was very high. She thought she heard it wrong.


    I''ve been shopping all afternoon. Now I don''t have to change back to one?


    What was she doing shopping with this guy in high heels all afternoon? Practice? Military training?


    She really wanted to strangle him.


    With her little expression in his eyes, the man suddenly pressed his voice and bullied Mi Raner closer. With a little threat, he asked, "why? Do you think it''s white for me this afternoon?"


    "No!" Mi Ran''er shook his head like a rattle.


    "Don''t forget, you should be at work before 5 p.m., but now it''s only 4:50. I''m tolerant enough to buy you milk tea." the man felt very kind.


    Mi Raner bit the straw and took a long breath.


    "Yes, you''re right. Now it''s almost time to get off work. Since you don''t buy aftershave, and I have everything I need, let''s... Go back to the hotel." Mi Raner said, looking at her location. She was far from the hotel. Her ankle hurt very much and was going to the roadside to call a taxi.


    After walking a few steps, her ankle was really worn out. She didn''t pay attention, and her feet were so soft that she fell straight diagonally in front¡ª¡ª


    A powerful hand grabbed her arm and pulled her back from the edge of the wrestling.


    "Hiss..." Mi Raner didn''t have time to thank Gu Yi. She squatted down and rubbed her ankle.


    Her eyes were watery with pain involuntarily. She looked up and looked at Gu Yi on the side. Her face was wronged, "CEO, can this be an industrial injury?"


    Gu Yi: "


    Mi Raner really can''t walk.


    Gu Yi could only reach out and pull her up, holding her arm, and they moved to the roadside step by step.


    "I knew I wouldn''t wear such high heels..." Mi Ran''er said in a low voice.


    Mi ran went all afternoon, and had already had a lot of sweat on her body. Her body and fragrance were more and more intense at the moment, and she sprayed a little perfume in the morning and drilled into the nose of Gu Yu. He frowned and asked, "what perfume do you use?"


    "Dior..." Mi Ran''er didn''t understand why Gu Yi suddenly asked this question.


    "No perfume is allowed after work hours," said Gu Yi.


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er asked, looking at Gu Yi suspiciously.


    After Gu Yi stopped a taxi and stuffed her in, he said coldly, "there''s no reason! Just don''t allow it."


    "You too..." too overbearing.


    Mi Raner choked back to her stomach with Gu Yi''s eyes.


    She curled up and rubbed her ankle. The foot injury must last a long time. She should have bought a pair of flat shoes just now.


    When she got back to the hotel and went upstairs, MI Raner limped to the door of her room. When she took out her room card to brush, she suddenly found that the man standing at the door of the next room didn''t move at all.


    She turned her head and looked at him, her pupils narrowed slightly, "don''t tell me you didn''t go out with your room card..."


    "I should have forgotten." Gu Yi''s expressionless face was really innocent.

 Chapter 1985

    Mi Raner took another deep breath and endured the dryness of beating people in his chest.


    "I''ll go down and get you another one." she limped to the elevator.


    When he came behind the man, he stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm. "Go to your room and call the front desk and let them bring it up. If you still want your leg, don''t walk so much."


    With that, he put her in his arms and went back to MI Ran''er''s door.


    Mi Raner''s nose is full of the smell of high-grade aftershave on his body. Her intimate behavior makes Mi Raner''s face red, and her little hands are shaking.


    After entering the house, MI Raner was put on the sofa by the man.


    Then he went to the refrigerator of the suite to find a bottle of frozen water, took another towel, squatted in front of MI Raner, stretched out his hand and prepared to take off her high heels.


    The man''s strange behavior frightened Mi Raner and made her feet shrink.


    "Chief executive, I''ll do it myself. You... You don''t have to!"


    The man grabbed her leg firmly, hissed and said sarcastically, "didn''t you say it was an industrial injury? If you don''t deal with it properly, what if you sue me to the Labor Bureau in the future?"


    "Not..."


    Mi Raner was so amused by his words that he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh.


    The cold feeling on her ankle made her tremble.


    Gu Yi collected all the water mist in her eyes.


    "Obviously, you can be a big lady at home. Why do you have to go out and suffer like this? Even if your boyfriend takes a green hat, you don''t have to go out and practice yourself like this..."


    Gu Yi''s words immediately made Mi Raner stare, "who said I was practicing myself? Yes, I was betrayed, but this matter has long been turned over for me. I chose to intern in M & amp; amp; amp; G company because I wanted to learn experience from such a large multinational company. I am not the kind of person who is happy and comfortable."


    The little girl''s tone is proud and charming.


    Gu Yi continued to ridicule, "But you don''t look like a person who can work in our company for a long time. Moreover, I remind you that I have a bad temper. I wanted to get angry several times today. However, it seems that you have just taken office and are Lao Xu''s daughter. I just held back. After some time, you and I get familiar with each other, I may not be so easy to talk."


    "Chief executive, how long has arning worked under you?" Mi Ran''er suddenly asked.


    "Seven years." Gu Yi gave her a foot ice pack.


    "Since Anning can work so long and endure you so long, why can''t I? Also, I''m not a Jiao Didi''s eldest lady. If I make a mistake, you scold me severely, and I will never cry!"


    Mi Raner raised her finger and assured Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi pulled her wrist over and held the water bottle on her ankle. Then he got up, put his pocket in one hand and looked at Mi Ran''er with a sneer. "OK, I want to see how long you can stand it."


    With that, Gu Yi left Mi Raner''s room.


    Mi Raner suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to call the front desk to send the room card.


    Go down and get it yourself?


    Would he be the one doing such errands?


    Still, the room card is actually in his pocket.


    He came to his room to say this to himself with ice?


    Mi Ran''er blinked blankly. She looked at the swelling of her ankle. What does this guy mean?

 Chapter 1986

    The next day, MI Ran''er''s ankle swelling subsided a lot, but she was still unable to walk normally.


    In addition, I didn''t buy flat shoes, so I had to put on those high heels again and sign a contract with the Internet company behind Gu Yi.


    During the whole process, MI Raner was stiff. The great pain from her ankle filled her back with fine sweat, but her face didn''t show it at all.


    When the contract was signed, the boss of the network company said to have lunch together.


    "No, the company still has a lot of things to deal with when I go back. When Tang always has time to come to city a next time, I will entertain you." Gu Yi smiled faintly, declined Tang''s kindness and left with MI Raner.


    After coming out of the Internet company and entering the elevator, MI Ran''er immediately couldn''t help leaning against the wall.


    "Go to the hospital directly after you go back. If it''s serious, I''ll grant you three days off." Gu Yi saw the extremely uncomfortable little face through the mirror in front of him and said faintly.


    This time, there was no cynicism.


    Mi Raner nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    All the way back to city a, Gu Yi finally didn''t embarrass Mi Raner. He not only carried his suitcase, but also helped Mi Raner change his clothes.


    Anning received two people outside the high-speed railway station. He looked at the atmosphere between them with some worry. Then, he looked confused and forced to pick up the luggage bag and suitcase from Gu Yi''s hand.


    "Chief executive, is the signing going well?"


    Anning asked nervously.


    Why did he see that Miss Xu''s face was so bad?


    Did you make any irreparable mistakes when you first took office?


    "It''s OK." Gu Yi pinched his eyebrows wearily. "Wait, take her to the hospital."


    "Hospital?" Anning looked at his boss solemnly, "don''t tell me, you again..."


    "So what?"


    Gu Yiliang glanced at Anning thinly. "She turned her foot in high heels, which has something to do with me? Also, my disease is not out of control at any time. Don''t talk about it anytime, anywhere!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Anning nodded quickly, then opened the door and let Gu Yi get on the car.


    Here, MI Raner has already been in the co pilot''s seat.


    Looking at the conversation between the two in the rearview mirror, with the window open, she just vaguely heard the words "my disease".


    Gu Yi is ill?


    What''s wrong?


    After Gu Yi got on the bus, she looked at Gu Yi from head to toe.


    I don''t see what''s wrong with this guy.


    Mental illness?


    She had to find a chance to ask arning carefully.


    Mi Ran''er''s feet are OK. She didn''t hurt her bones, but she can''t wear high heels for a short time.


    The original owner was just over 1.6 meters tall. She was a petite girl. She didn''t wear high heels. Standing next to Gu Yi, who was 1.85 meters tall, and Anning, who was 1.8 meters tall, she was like a child.


    This height difference makes Gu Yi feel more oppressive to MI Raner.


    It was not enough to ask for leave, so mi Ran''er put on medicine, bought a pair of flat shoes, put them on, and went to M & amp; amp; amp; G reports.


    After going through the entry formalities, she was taken directly to the door of the executive director''s office on the top floor by the manager of the personnel department.


    "The CEO hasn''t been out of the office since his business trip. He told you that if you arrive, you should go directly to his office and have something to tell you to do. Xiao Xu, M & amp; amp; amp; G is no better than other companies. You should pay 12% attention yourself! Understand?"


    Manager, this is a kind reminder.


    Mi Raner nodded, "thanks for reminding."

 Chapter 1987

    She didn''t drop her hand on the door until the manager left.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Enter."


    Gu Yi''s voice was a little tired.


    Mi Ran''er opened the door. He sat at his desk with only a white shirt. He supported his eyebrows with one hand and frowned slightly. He didn''t know what he was worried about.


    "Chief executive, there is no big problem with my feet. I can come back to work. Where is my position?" Mi Ran''er slowly came to Gu Yi and asked with a clever face.


    "There is a meeting preparation on the table. You can have a look first. There will be a meeting in half an hour. At that time, you need to make field control and meeting minutes." Gu Yi pointed to a small corner of the office.


    Mi Raner turns around and sees that the huge office only leaves her less than two square meters.


    Fortunately, the computer looks good and the seats are good.


    She nodded and went over to open the minutes of the meeting.


    Little eyes glanced at Gu Yi. She was still thinking about the one I heard before that I was sick


    What''s wrong with Gu Yi?


    An hour later, MI Raner knew¡ª¡ª


    Gu Yi has dryness and anger.


    His angry appearance at the meeting scared Mi Raner into screaming. Then, his pens almost fell to the ground.


    Gu Yi glanced at her. When mi Ran''er looked at her scarlet eyes, he felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    Gu Yi''s anger was extinguished at this glance.


    However, the scolded supervisor was still scared to death.


    "Next time such a data is sent, you can hand in your resignation letter directly."


    Gu Yi dropped the folder in his hand onto the table, scolded hoarsely, and then looked at another supervisor.


    After a whole meeting, only a few supervisors didn''t get scolded.


    Mi Ran''er is closest to Gu Yi. His voice is nice, but it''s really scary to scold people.


    At the end of the meeting, MI Raner stood up with the table and wiped his forehead with his small hand. It was cold and cold with a cold sweat.


    She took the time to go to the toilet and sent a wechat to Anning.


    "Brother arning, what''s wrong with the chief executive?" Mi Raner sat on the toilet and waited anxiously for arning''s reply.


    A few seconds later, Anning sent a message, "dryness and anger."


    Mi Ran''er Baidu the characteristics of dryness and anger. There are incentives for this disease, and I don''t know what stimulation Gu Yi has received.


    "Few people know about this disease. If it weren''t for your special help from the CEO now, I wouldn''t tell you. Remember, don''t show that you know it in front of him, otherwise I can''t save you."


    Anning sent another one.


    Mi Raner replied with a word of grace.


    Ben also wanted to ask some questions about Gu Yi. At this time, Gu Yi called in.


    Mi Raner was startled by the sudden ringing of the mobile phone, and quickly slid the answer button to connect it.


    "Get back to your position in a minute." after Gu Yi dropped this sentence, he hung up without giving Mi Raner time to answer.


    Mi Raner had to put her cell phone back in her pocket.


    She did not hold back, and make complaints about the system in her mind. "This fellow will definitely suffer from this disease. Don''t tell me that this task is to cure this guy."


    The system smiled mysteriously, "if the host can cure the man, it''s not far from the complete strategy."


    "Well."


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "everything still has to suit the remedy to the case. There is a long way to go."


    After washing her hands, MI Ran''er shook the drops of water, looked at her pale self in the mirror and shook her head helplessly.

 Chapter 1988

    Go back to the office.


    Mi Raner glanced at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi''s mood has stabilized a lot, but his eyes are still red.


    Gu Yi noticed that MI Raner was looking at himself. He raised his eyes slightly, and their eyes were facing up in the void.


    Mi Ran''er was a little guilty and immediately inadvertently looked away.


    Gu Yi''s face was a little mocking and smiling, "look what I do? I''m scared like this before I scold you. Can you really stop crying next time I scold you?"


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue and smiled hard. "It''s just a little too sudden... CEO, you don''t look like such a fierce person. In fact, I was frightened by the contrast..."


    "After being scared? Do you regret coming to my hands for internship?" Gu Yi changed a more comfortable position, leaned lazily on the seat and asked faintly.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head: "of course, I don''t regret it! The scolded supervisors have done something wrong. As long as I promise not to do anything wrong, won''t I be scolded? Is it difficult? Will you lose your temper?"


    I don''t know which words stabbed the man. Mi Raner saw his eyes sink at the fastest speed, and his relaxed face became ugly.


    Mi Ran''er''s back stiffened instantly.


    Then, she quickly smiled, "chief executive, I''ll go and see the email sent to me by Anning first. What do you need me to do? Just tell me directly."


    Then he turned and fled to his desk.


    I don''t look at Gu Yi anymore.


    Gu Yi''s hand on his knee tightened little by little, clenched into a fist, coagulated a little bit in the corner, and his teeth were tight and loose. After a long time, his face gradually improved.


    When she finally got off work, MI Ran''er watched as the time passed five o''clock.


    The man over there didn''t mean to get up and leave.


    Mi Raner didn''t get up very well.


    She thought that she could go back to work early on the first day. Zuo Yun just sent her a wechat to celebrate her finding a job.


    Look at the man over there. I''m afraid I have to work overtime today.


    "You can get off work and wait for dinner. Anning will go with me." Gu Yiliang''s leisurely thing floated over.


    "Good!"


    Mi Raner hurried up, fearing that Gu Yi would suddenly change his mind and ran away with his bag.


    Gu Yi couldn''t help smiling when she ran out of the office.


    At 4:50, he saw that the girl secretly put away her bag and was ready for work.


    But I dare not directly ask if I can get off work and wait for myself to give orders.


    The more Gu Yi thought about it, the more he felt funny and rarely laughed.


    When Anning knocked on the door and came in, he was in a trance.


    Did he hear the boss''s laughter just now?


    But looking at the serious appearance on the boss''s face, he suspected that he was hearing hallucinations.


    After all, in recent years, bosses rarely even smile, let alone laugh so happily.


    "Boss, tonight''s dinner will be held at 7:30. Shall we go there early or step on it at 7:00?" Anning came to his desk and asked in a low voice.


    "What are you going to do so early? Listen to Mr. Gu nagging me to get married as soon as possible? Or listen to other people say they want to introduce me? Arning, you don''t know. I can''t stand these people nagging. If it weren''t for Mr. Gu being my grandfather, I wouldn''t accept that invitation."

 Chapter 1989

    Anning was speechless by Gu Yi.


    He smiled awkwardly. After a long time, he said, "in fact, CEO, you are not young. Now you are also successful in your career. It is normal for the old man to worry about your personal life."


    When Gu Yi heard this, he immediately laughed at himself, "personal life? Which woman can stand my temper? Which woman can I stand? You find one who can meet these two things, and I''ll marry her immediately."


    Anning looked embarrassed.


    "Can''t you find it? Even if I can bear it, I will be scared away when I see my most real side! Even... Even the people who gave birth to me think I am a monster and a flammable and explosive. Now after so many years, I can''t stay alone with me. Can I force other girls to be willing to stay with me?"


    "Chief executive, there''s always a marriage. Don''t worry, don''t blame yourself. You don''t want to get this disease... Don''t you?" Anning comforted him with some heartache.


    However, Gu Yi only blamed himself for a moment.


    Then he handed a folder to Anning, "look, this is the meeting minutes made by the girl. How many points can you give her?"


    Gu Yi immediately turned the topic away.


    Anning opened the folder and glanced at Gu Yi. He was shocked. "This is the meeting minutes made by a junior student who has just interned?"


    "Well, I did it when I got angry and trembled from time to time. I extracted all the essence of the meeting and listed such beautiful forms. You couldn''t do it if you were."


    Anning felt the boss''s dislike of himself.


    He was surprised and said, "this girl is a genius, boss. You have found a treasure. When the internship is over, you can hire her back again."


    Gu Yi slightly frowned, "this is the next words, but I just wonder why she has such good working ability. In fact, she is more suitable for some young enterprises and will have better development."


    Anning couldn''t understand what Miss Xu was thinking.


    "Take your time. If she has any conspiracy, just show a fox''s tail and I will catch her. At that time, I will let her know what will happen to me."


    Deliberately said coldly, aning shivered for no reason!


    Mi Raner, on her way home, doesn''t know that she has been watched by the wolf.


    When she got home, Zuo Yun looked at the bandage around her ankle and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Didn''t she go on a business trip with the great demon king? Why was she injured?"


    "The heel is too high. It''s just a sprained foot. It has nothing to do with the CEO. Mom, I''ll go upstairs and take a bath before I come down to tell you."


    Mi Raner limped upstairs. After taking a bath, she changed her medicine and came downstairs.


    She took Zuo Yun''s hand and asked, "Mom, how much do you know about Gu Yi?"


    "Gu Yi? This person is very mysterious in the circle. She just knows that he is a single parent. When the eldest lady of Gu family gave birth to him, she broke off the relationship with Gu family. Later, she worked hard and established a company outside. Although she didn''t grow up, she can also support herself and her son. Later, after Gu Yi took over the company and became a big enterprise, she became a talented entrepreneur praised by everyone. Gu Lao brought this to her The grandson recognized it. "

 Chapter 1990

    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately frowned, "isn''t this... Snobbish?"


    "Don''t say that. Gu should also have his own considerations. After all, Gu Yi is a big family. If Gu Yi doesn''t have any skills, he will be ignored when he returns to Gu''s house. However, I don''t know why. After Gu Yi and Miss Gu return to Gu''s house, Miss Gu doesn''t go out of the house for a long time. At ordinary times, Gu Yi doesn''t live with his family, and he doesn''t go home very often, let alone see himself I''ve lost my mother. "


    Zuo Yunshen mysteriously gathered to MI Raner''s ear and whispered: "it is rumored that the eldest lady of Gu family actually took Gu Yi as a tool to show off. After Feng Fengguang returned to Gu family, they fell out..."


    "So, I quite understand him. He can become such a so-called talented entrepreneur. When he was a child, he must have been severely criticized by his mother and had an unhappy childhood. No wonder he is distorted now..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zuo Yun listened to her mumbling. He didn''t hear the words clearly. He leaned over and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right." Mi Ran''er thought of Anning''s advice and quickly smiled and shook his head.


    Zuo Yun looked at Mi Raner suspiciously. "Why are you so curious about him? Good daughter, do you think he is handsome and fall in love with him? I tell you, don''t jump into the fire pit. Gu Yi is not a lover at first sight. You won''t be happy to marry him."


    Zuo Yun grabbed his daughter''s little hand and said anxiously.


    Mi Raner was helpless.


    "Mom, I''m not Yan Kong. Besides, Gu Yi and I haven''t left a word. How do you know that he''s not a lover?"


    Mi Raner feels that Zuo Yun''s evaluation of Gu Yi is somewhat one-sided.


    "He''s the great devil. He''s so fierce to his subordinates in the company. He must have a bad temper in private. Maybe he can beat his wife. If you send a petite girl like you to him, you can only be tortured..."


    Zuo Yun can already imagine his daughter being bullied wantonly by Gu Yi.


    Mi Raner: "


    His small hand swayed in front of Zuo Yun and pulled back her imagination of flying away.


    "Mom, don''t say that first. I''m so hungry. Have dinner quickly. Look at this posture. Dad shouldn''t come back tonight."


    "Hmm..." Zuo Yun had no emotion about her husband''s entertainment every night.


    It seems to have nothing to do with yourself.


    This way of getting along makes Mi Raner feel more and more that the couple are seemingly in harmony.


    On the surface, Zuo Yun is light, but in fact, his heart should be very painful.


    Mi Raner felt that she should find a chance to talk to Zuo Yun.


    If the marriage is only to keep her daughter from being sad, MI Raner wants to say that it is completely unnecessary.


    If you do so, it will put a great psychological burden on your daughter.


    It''s better to leave directly. Hello, Hello, everyone.


    After dinner, MI Raner went upstairs to have a rest.


    She secretly came to the balcony with a newly bought telescope in her hand. She looked at Gu Yi''s house and didn''t turn on the light. It should be that she hasn''t come back from dinner.


    After waiting for a long time, MI Ran''er was so tired that he yawned and turned back to the house.


    When she lay down, MI Raner reacted.


    "Why do I think I''m a little abnormal? Peeping..."


    System: "you just know?"


    "I just want to know more about him. In this way, it''s convenient for me to slowly help him cure dryness and anger."

 Chapter 1991

    Late at night, Anning drove Gu Yi back to the villa.


    When Gu Yi got off the bus, Anning asked Gu Yi with some doubts, "boss, what''s your idea about the Miss Chu introduced to you by the old man today?"


    "You should ask Miss Chu what she thinks of me. Do you think she has a good impression of me? Are you sure this woman has a crush on my skin bag and my identity? Believe it or not, she will disappear in front of me in less than three days after she knows my true face."


    Gu Yi said, laughing at himself.


    Then, stepping on some erratic steps, he turned and entered his own door.


    Anning frowned and looked at his boss. If the boss goes on like this, can he find someone to accompany all his life?


    If not, doesn''t he want to die alone?


    Anning suddenly worried about the boss''s life.


    the second day.


    Mi Ran''er came to M & amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; amp; G. After going upstairs, she found that the man arrived earlier than herself.


    "CEO, didn''t you go to dinner last night? Why can you get up so early today?" Mi Raner was really confused.


    "What''s the connection between attending the dinner and getting up early?" Gu Yi raised her eyes suspiciously and asked coldly.


    "Well... Didn''t you come home very late?" Mi Ran''er thought of his sleep time last night. It was around 10 o''clock at the earliest.


    Gu Yi gently put down his pen, raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er coldly, "so. How do you know that I didn''t go home very late?"


    Mi Raner: "I......"


    Gu Yi looked at his forehead and drew a line in his mind. Then he suddenly smiled, "Oh, you peep at me."


    "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Mi Ran''er quickly denied Sanlian.


    The smile on Gu Yi''s face gradually turned cold. "Do you know best in your heart? However, I advise you to look at it openly if you want to see it. Don''t do such an obscene thing. It''s still miss Xu''s family. At least you have to be reserved."


    "You!" Mi Raner blushed at Gu Yi''s sarcastic tone. She stamped her feet in shame and anger and turned to her place.


    When she sat down, she secretly raised her eyes to observe Gu Yi''s look.


    He smiled and looked in a good mood.


    It proved that although he said something about peeking at her, he was not angry in his heart.


    "Let you look straight." the man hung his eyes and opened his mouth lightly.


    His voice echoed in the open and spacious office, making Mi Raner''s little face more and more red.


    I don''t want to talk to him. I''m busy with my work.


    Towards noon, Anning, who had a separate office, suddenly knocked at the door.


    "Boss, Miss Chu called to ask if you have time to have dinner together this noon?" Anning asked in a low voice, looking at his boss''s face seriously.


    Hearing arning''s words, MI Raner immediately raised her eyes to Gu Yi, and was also observing Gu Yi''s look.


    Gu Yi noticed someone''s sight. As soon as the words he originally wanted to refuse were around his mouth, he changed his statement, "there is time, but not much. Instead, she can come to the company to have dinner with me."


    Anning was surprised in her eyes.


    Then he nodded, "OK, I''ll reply to miss Chu."


    After Anning went out, Gu Yiwei tilted his head and collided with MI Raner''s line of sight.


    Mi Ran''er was not guilty at all, and he grinned.

 Chapter 1992

    "Boss, don''t worry. When you and miss Chu have dinner, I will rest in the tea room and won''t disturb your two people''s world!" Mi Raner said that he was very considerate.


    Who knows, Gu Yi smiled and shook his head, "no, you stay and have dinner with us."


    "What?" Mi Raner thought he had heard wrong.


    "After all, someone has to pour tea and water."


    Gu Yi''s words made Mi Raner want to shoot the table.


    Also pour tea and water. A special help is used as a waiter, right?


    Welcoming Gu Yi''s smiling eyes, MI Ran''er felt that if he was angry or questioned back at the moment, he would surely have the way of this guy.


    He was obviously teasing himself.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er''s small expression suddenly caught her.


    "OK, I will make miss Chu feel at home."


    She clenched her teeth and smiled. Gu Yi could probably see her tight back teeth.


    At half past eleven, the charming Miss Chu came.


    Mi Ran''er looked at her. She looked familiar. She seemed to appear on the Internet often. She was an Internet celebrity. It seemed that the recovery period of hyaluronic acid on her face had not passed and was about to fall out.


    However, her figure is really good. She is tall and thin. She should be convex and warped. She ignores the face with too heavy artificial traces. Mi Raner also has feelings for such a sexy beauty.


    Anning sent some dishes and put them on the tea table in Gu Yi''s office.


    Miss Chu went straight to Gu Yi, "Mr. Gu, don''t you think I''m abrupt? Grandpa Gu told me to accompany you more. I''m worried that you will be alone."


    "The old man took great pains! Now that you''re here, sit down and eat. Wait until the food is cold."


    Gu Yi lightly hooked his lips and got up to ask Miss Chu to sit down in front of the tea table.


    Mi Raner stood silently aside. Arning had already left and left her alone in this embarrassing scene.


    Gu Yi looked at her standing foolishly and tutted, "don''t you eat?"


    "Eat... Eat!" Mi Ran''er looked at him and took up the two sofas. Only miss Chu had a vacant seat around her. She thought with her lips, and next to miss Chu was ready to sit down.


    "Well... Who is this young lady? Why do you want to have dinner with us?" Miss Chu suddenly looked at Mi Ran''er very hostile and asked suspiciously.


    Mi Raner sat down and looked at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi had reached out, grabbed her wrist, pulled her to the other side of Miss Chu and sat down, just separating him from Miss Chu.


    When mi Ran''er sat down, Gu Yi said slowly, "my special help is responsible for eating with me on weekdays. Suddenly, without her around, I will have a bad appetite."


    Mi Raner stared at Gu Yi and blinked blankly.


    She''s only been in office for a few days? Where is responsible for accompanying him to dinner?


    This guy lied and didn''t make a draft.


    Miss Chu still frowned. "Didn''t grandpa Gu say that you always like to eat alone? Otherwise, you wouldn''t ask me to accompany you. Why did a special help come out to eat with you?"


    "Just recruit." Gu Yi picked up the dishes and chopsticks, made a perfunctory remark and began to eat.


    Miss Chu''s face looked even worse.


    She glanced at Mi Raner obliquely, feeling that she had been played with.


    However, this is the time when she is closest to Gu Yi. If she gives up, will she try her best to catch up with Gu Yi?

 Chapter 1993

    During dinner, Miss Chu always tried to talk to Gu Yi on her own initiative, but Gu Yi directly dealt with it perfunctorily.


    She was more and more disappointed, and even thought that she would leave like this. Gu Yizhen, like the rumor, had no gentlemanly demeanor and no pity for jade at all.


    Mi Raner soon finished eating and put down the dishes and chopsticks.


    Miss Chu whispered to MI Ran''er, "Miss, can you pour me a glass of water? I''m a little thirsty."


    Mi Ran''er guessed Miss Chu''s intention at the moment, glanced at Gu Yi, didn''t see any look on Gu Yi''s face, and nodded, "OK."


    Holding Miss Chu''s cup, MI Ran''er withdrew from the office.


    When she took a cup of warm water and walked back, she suddenly saw that Gu Yi''s office door was opened, and the charming Miss Chu covered her face and cried. Her beautiful dress was stained with a little oil, and ran out wrongfully.


    "Ah, Miss Chu, what''s the matter with you?" Mi Ran''er stopped her in surprise and asked with some worry.


    Miss Chu looked at her, then immediately raised her hand and pushed Mi Raner away. "Don''t let the dog cry, mouse! You''re with him to tease me and make me ashamed!"


    Mi Raner: "


    What the hell?


    She entered the office with doubts.


    The tea table was in a mess. Gu Yi''s neck tie was loose, his eyes were scarlet and sat on the sofa, his hands clenched his fists, and his anger seemed to have not been vented.


    Mi Raner swallowed his saliva and walked over with the water, ready to deal with the mess on the table first.


    "Come here." the man suddenly opened his mouth lightly.


    "What?" Mi Ran''er turned to look at the man.


    The man looked impatient. "I''ll let you come."


    As he spoke, he straightened up, grabbed Mi Raner''s wrist, pulled her into his arms, locked her small body with his arm, and greedily sucked on her neck.


    Mi Raner was frightened by his actions.


    It was not until she felt the breath at her neck that she reacted and struggled subconsciously.


    "Chief executive, what are you doing? Let me go first..." meow, just hold it. Why are you so hard. She felt that she was about to be strangled by him.


    The man doesn''t care how she feels at the moment, just holding her like a big doll.


    Mi Ran''er thought about his scarlet eyes just now. He had to bear it first and didn''t move any more. He let him hold himself like this.


    After all, patients with dryness and anger can''t be disturbed when calming their emotions. Otherwise, their anger will be stronger than before.


    Mi Ran''er''s forehead was already sweating, and the arms that locked her body slowly loosened.


    He gasped and leaned weakly on the sofa.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at his eyes.


    At last, the scarlet in his eyes had completely faded.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mi Ran''er got up from his leg, rubbed his pinched red wrist, and asked in a low voice.


    "OK." Gu Yi hung his head. His bangs had been wet by sweat and stuck to his forehead, inexplicably sexy.


    Mi Raner swallowed. "Chief executive, what happened to you just now? It''s very... Very scary."


    "Are you afraid?" Gu Yi''s voice was still the feeling of hoarseness and no emotion.


    "At first I felt a little scared, but you didn''t hurt me, so I felt that there was nothing to be afraid of..."

 Chapter 1994

    "Would you be afraid if I hurt you next time?" Gu Yi suddenly raised her head and fell sharply on MI Ran''er''s small face with slapped eyes, sneering.


    Gu Yi''s words made Mi Raner think a little. Then he smiled, "wait until the day you hurt me."


    With that, she ignored Gu Yi and squatted down to clean up the tea table.


    Gu Yi sat rigidly in place, watching Mi Raner clean up the dirty tea table and go out with a garbage bag.


    Before long, he returned to the office.


    As long as his eyes could reach mi Ran''er, he didn''t move away.


    Mi Ran''er also felt his sight.


    It just hasn''t been exposed.


    She looked at Gu Yi, who was also stained with some oil, walked over and whispered, "CEO, you have to see the customer this afternoon. Should Anning go back and get you a suit of clothes to change?"


    "Whatever."


    Gu Yi rubbed his eyebrows wearily and got up to wash his cold face.


    "Chief executive, what happened between you and miss Chu just now? How could miss Chu still cry when I saw her?"


    "Interested?" Gu Yi looked down at her, and a little evil smile suddenly came up at the corners of his mouth.


    Mi Ran''er looked and thought that the boy might be having another bad idea.


    She nodded slightly.


    "Unfortunately, my secret only tells my girlfriend. Are you my girlfriend?"


    Gu Yi stooped down, approached Mi Raner and asked with a bad smile.


    Mi Raner shook her head.


    "Then I can''t tell you!" Gu Yi said, shaking his hand and leaving the office.


    After MI Ran''er left, the sense of ignorance on her face disappeared in an instant.


    Her lips were pulled, and she was tucked up in her heart. "This guy is a mixed ball. He still wants to make complaints about me. Oh, I want to see who will be planted first."


    The system is silent.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say much to it.


    She thought about Gu Yi''s sudden hug to herself.


    His mood calmed down a little while holding himself.


    Could it be that her breath could calm him down?


    Think about it, maybe so.


    Mi Ran''er had a more detailed method in mind.


    Gu Yi was also entangled. When she sniffed the woman''s nausea and perfume on the surname of Chu, she could not control her emotions. Why did she fail to stop the car in front of Xu Chuchu?


    That hug must have baffled the girl.


    Look, she''s looking at herself again with that strange look.


    Gu Yi felt that his mood began to get bored again.


    This won''t work.


    He got up quickly and left the office, which made him feel dull.


    Gu Yi suddenly left. Mi Raner stopped holding her mobile phone and ready to send a wechat to Anning. She quickly got up and took off Gu Yi''s coat to follow.


    "Chief executive, where are you going?" she asked anxiously.


    He just stabilized his mood. What if he went out like this and blew up again?


    "Go home and change clothes." Gu Yi stopped in front of the elevator and looked back at her. "Can you drive?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you drive later."


    When the elevator arrived, Gu Yi walked in expressionless.


    After MI Raner followed up, she gave a clever hum.


    Driving out of the company, MI Ran''er glanced at the man sitting in the co driver''s seat.


    The big boss is the co pilot?


    He didn''t think of her as a driver?

 Chapter 1995

    "Just drive well and don''t look at me indiscriminately. If there is an accident, it doesn''t matter if you die. Do you know how much trouble will happen if I die?"


    Mi Raner: "!"


    What do you mean it doesn''t matter if she''s dead?


    This guy is a poisonous tongue monster.


    Mi Raner suddenly stepped on the accelerator and picked up the speed.


    "Yes, if I could die with the CEO, I would really make money." she spit out her tongue mischievously and deliberately glanced at Gu Yi.


    At the moment, Gu Yi''s life is in her hands. Mi Ran''er doesn''t believe it. He dares to bully her.


    No, Gu Yi is not angry.


    She leaned against the seat and smiled. "It turns out that Miss Xu, you want to live and die with me. Such deep affection is really moving."


    "Hmm?" Mi Raner didn''t expect that her tabloid would be bent like this again. With a slight frown, she slowed down the speed. Although she was confident that she wouldn''t have a car accident, it was still very troublesome to be stopped by the traffic police.


    All the way to Gu Yi''s villa, MI Ran''er didn''t speak anymore, and she wasn''t ready to get off.


    After Gu Yi got off the bus, he stared at her and asked in a low voice, "do you want to come in?"


    "Chief executive, don''t you have to change your clothes and get to the company early? Don''t forget that the customer is coming this afternoon."


    Mi Raner smiled and reminded.


    Gu Yi raised a little spoiled smile around his mouth.


    "Well, I wanted you to come in and have a glass of water. It seems that you don''t need it. I''m just being kind." Gu Yi turned and entered the room.


    Mi Ran''er''s villa is no different from other villas in appearance.


    As for the inside.


    She whispered in her heart, don''t worry, one day, she will enter the house.


    Soon, Gu Yi came out.


    Originally wearing a light blue suit, he was dressed in black. Even his shirt was black. The whole person was shrouded in a thick cold smell. After he got on the bus, MI Raner took back his eyes.


    In fact, she thinks Gu Yi is very handsome. Although it is more handsome to wear this type of clothes, it is obvious that Gu Yi is suitable for that kind of sunny dress.


    It can also help him ease his temperament.


    No wonder everyone who came into contact with him would say that he was an ice cube and a great demon.


    "What are you staring at? Driving!" Gu Yi looked at her dementia and couldn''t help knocking on her head.


    "Oh..."


    Mi Raner starts the car and goes towards the company.


    When the car left the community, she suddenly saw a familiar person standing on the roadside.


    Qin Yue?


    What''s he doing here?


    Mi Raner is worried that this guy is looking for Zuo Yun, so she quickly stops the car.


    "Chief executive, give me ten minutes and I''ll be right back."


    She said and ran out of the car.


    Qin Yue was hesitating whether to go in, when he saw mi Ran''er get out of a luxury car and run towards him angrily.


    "Clear!" he grinned a little embarrassed and flattering smile.


    "Qin Yue, what are you doing here?"


    Mi Ran''er looked down and saw that Qin Yue had brought many gifts. It seemed that he was afraid to come to please Zuo Yun. Then he wanted Zuo Yun to do work in front of him.


    He thought it was too simple.


    "I... I want to at least apologize to my aunt for such a big thing. Don''t worry, I''m definitely not bothering you. I''m really here to apologize."


    Qin Yue said something, looked at the Maybach behind Mi Raner, frowned and asked, "this car doesn''t seem to be yours."

 Chapter 1996

    "You don''t care who it is! It will never be yours anyway. You don''t have to apologize to my mother. My mother doesn''t want to see you now. Our whole family disgusts you now. Go quickly!"


    Mi Ran''er glared at Qin Yue and said ruthlessly. He also grabbed the gift in his hand and threw it directly into the nearby trash can.


    Qin Yue said he came to apologize. He just wanted Zuo Yun to forgive him, and then agreed to let him go to Xu''s internship.


    Mi Ran''er could think of how he planned this with his toes.


    Qin Yue saw that MI Raner was so unkind. He gritted his teeth and felt a little pain on his face. "Clearly, we have been together for nearly three years. I have seen how much you love me in the past three years. Why has your attitude towards me changed so much in just a few days? Even if I am wrong, you should at least... At least you shouldn''t be so calm?"


    Qin Yue suddenly stared and clamped Mi Raner''s arm. "You should have changed your mind long ago? Otherwise, according to your personality, you don''t cry and make noise, and then compete with Lin rouer for me! You can''t rob Lin rouer... Only if you don''t love, you will be so free and easy."


    What the hell?


    "Qin Yue, do you really think of yourself as a treasure? Do you still compete for you? I tell you, when I saw you and Lin rou''er lying in the same bed with my own eyes, I was disgusted by you. From that moment on, all my love for you turned into disgust. Yes, disgust. Even hate is gone! Hate still has to be based on love. Only disgust can be accurately replaced Show me how I feel about you. "


    Mi Raner spat at Qin and Yue.


    "Lin rou''er and you are a pair made in heaven. I''m not a person who can beat mandarin ducks. Therefore, please be more conscious and clamp your tail. Otherwise, your name as a scum man may be known by everyone."


    Mi Raner then pushed Qin Yue away, turned and left.


    Qin Yue stared at her, and the anger in his eyes turned into hate. He hated the girl''s so simple personality. He hated her subtle attitude towards herself. In the past three years, he didn''t look like a boyfriend at all, just a boyfriend.


    The most intimate thing is holding hands, even kissing the cheek, will be rejected.


    If it weren''t for her being the eldest lady of the Xu family, how could he accommodate her in everything?


    Qin Yue took two steps forward and saw Gu Yi''s head in the front passenger seat from the rear.


    "Man..."


    He frowned slightly and had his own opinion in his heart.


    It seems that Xu ChuChu really has a new love.


    But she had to make a face in front of herself. She was the scum man and the Betrayer.


    As everyone knows, they have already left their hearts. To say betrayal, both sides should betray at the same time.


    Why do you attribute all your mistakes to yourself?


    Qin Yue clenched his fist fiercely and had the idea of breaking back 10%.


    After MI Raner got on the bus, all her anger had been put away.


    "This is your ex boyfriend who almost became your fiance? Vision... A little..." Gu Yi''s bad word hasn''t been said yet. The girl around him has turned her head and said: "yes, there is no handsome CEO, no temperament of the CEO, and no wealth of the CEO! OK?"


    Gu Yi: "


    He seems to have kicked on the iron plate.


    Mi Raner started the car.


    Went to the company without saying a word.


    Mi Raner''s face was warm at last.

 Chapter 1997

    Stop the car at the gate of the company. Mi Raner waits for Gu Yi to get off and stop by himself.


    Who knows, Gu Yi sees that she doesn''t move, so he doesn''t move.


    Mi Raner turned her head and looked at Gu Yi with some doubts.


    "Chief executive, you get off."


    Gu Yi suddenly supported the seat behind her with one hand, bullied her, whispered in her ear, "since you know what kind of person he is, what are you angry for him? Is it worth it?"


    "I''m not angry for him. I''m just disgusted by his actions." Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and looked at Gu Yi. "Why does the CEO care about my private affairs so much?"


    Her big eyes blinked blankly.


    Gu Yi looked and his eyes were slightly heavy.


    Then he stepped back and raised his mouth slightly, "as your boss, I have the right to worry that you will bring the emotions in your private life to work? Besides, it''s not good to care about you?"


    "No, I can''t. I''m just scared."


    Mi Ran''er said and looked in the rearview mirror. "There''s a car coming. CEO, get off quickly and I''ll stop!"


    Gu Yi didn''t say anything more. He opened the door and went down.


    Mi Raner went to park the car, cleaned up her mood and went upstairs to the office.


    When I got to the office, I found that the customer had arrived and was talking to Gu Yi.


    Anning stood aside and handed over all kinds of documents for both sides. She became redundant.


    The client is a Frenchman. When Gu Yi talked to him, he spoke fluent French. Mi Raner couldn''t understand it. He had to stand aside silently and wait for orders.


    At this time, the customer glanced at Mi Raner, then his eyes lit up, and then he didn''t know what to say to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi also looked up at her.


    With a slight smile on his face, he withdrew his eyes and replied to the customer.


    Mi ran make complaints about the system: "why do I not light up foreign language skills?"


    The system smiled and said, "when you become an interpreter, you can light up this skill."


    Mi Raner: "then... Arrange it."


    It''s really hard to understand what others say about themselves.


    Especially the French man seemed to look at her vaguely and smiled at her.


    Mi Raner quickly smiled back.


    The conversation between the French man and Gu Yi lasted about half an hour.


    When the French man left, Gu Yi took Mi Raner to see him off.


    In the elevator, the French man suddenly turned his head and said to MI Raner in very poor Chinese, "you are very beautiful!"


    Mi Ran''er was so frightened that her pupils shrank. Then a big smile appeared on her face, "thank you."


    The French man was very satisfied with her reaction. After nodding, he said to Gu Yi in French.


    Gu Yi also nodded.


    After the customer left, MI Raner had time to gather around Gu Yi and ask, "CEO, what did you just say to him?"


    "He said that this weekend, he held a banquet in the domestic manor and asked me to take you with him."


    Gu Yi raised his eyes and glanced at her little face, "it turns out that foreigners like you, a little young beauty."


    Mi Ran''er picked at the corner of his mouth, "it turns out that in the eyes of the chief executive, I can be regarded as a beauty! I thought I had to be Miss Chu."


    Referring to miss Chu, Gu Yu remembered the smell of perfume that made him sick at noon.


    The eyebrows frowned in an instant.


    "Don''t mention Chu in front of me in the future."


    Mi Ran''er was frightened by his sudden change of face and nodded quickly, "I see!"

 Chapter 1998

    At M & amp; amp; G''s internship is on the right track. Mi Raner and Gu Yi are much closer than before because of that hug.


    However, she found that Gu Yi was really easy to blow up. If she said a wrong word, she would receive a cold look from him.


    But at least, this guy won''t scold her like other employee supervisors.


    This reassured her a lot.


    Because she is going to attend a dinner party at the home of French customer Lyon, MI Raner is going to buy a dress after leaving work on Friday morning.


    Several brand stores in the city are in the largest business district in the city center. Mi Raner directly asked the driver to send him there. After getting off the bus, he said to the driver, "uncle, wait for me to buy something and go home by myself. You can pick up my father first."


    "Then you should pay attention to safety." after the driver told him again and again, thinking that there were many people in the business district and nothing would happen, he left.


    Mi Ran''er came to a French famous brand store.


    I''m going to let the shopping guide take out this year''s new style. The door of the fitting room opens and a person comes out.


    Lin rou''er didn''t expect to meet mi Ran''er at this time.


    Lin rouer''s body is a very beautiful starry skirt. The design of the whole skirt is very dreamy. Mi Raner has seen the price of this skirt on the official website, about 40000.


    Lin rou''er was afraid that she had to take out her old capital in order to afford this skirt.


    "Does she have this one on her?" Mi Ran''er suddenly asked.


    "Sorry, miss, there is only one such product in China. I don''t know whether this lady wants it or not. If not, you can try it. If she wants it, come first, come first..." the shopping guide said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right. Let me see again." Mi Ran''er was disappointed.


    The shopping guide went to Lin rou''er and whispered, "Miss Lin, are you still satisfied with this skirt?"


    Lin rou''er stared at Mi Ran''er, then clenched her teeth and said, "satisfied, very satisfied. Wrap it up for me."


    The shopping guide didn''t expect that she would be so direct. She just picked a skirt and took a fancy to it. She immediately nodded happily, "OK, OK, you change it first. However, Miss Lin, are you cash or credit card?"


    "Swipe... Swipe your card."


    Lin rou''er''s tone was full of flesh cutting pain.


    Here, MI Raner is about to be laughed to death by Lin rouer.


    But she just didn''t want her to be satisfied. Lin rouer did such a stupid thing.


    Lin rou''er went in and changed her skirt.


    Mi Ran''er wondered why she came to buy a dress? What kind of occasion are you going to wear?


    "Miss, I''m sorry. The one just now has been decided by Miss Lin. look, there are many more beautiful skirts on it! You will be more satisfied."


    The shopping guide came to apologize to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er smiled indifferently. "It''s all right. In fact, the dress just now doesn''t match me very much. I''m just asking."


    She bored through the album and saw a fairy light pink dress on the last page.


    "Is there any stock in this store?" she asked immediately with a bright eye.


    "Yes, I''ll try it for you later." the shopping guide nodded immediately.


    When the shopping guide and her colleagues were looking for a skirt, Lin rouer had changed her clothes here.


    When she came out, she saw mi Ran''er holding her arm, smiling at herself, gritting her teeth and slightly raising her chin, "Why are you looking at me like this? Do you think only your daughter can buy a name card? I can also afford it!"

 Chapter 1999

    "Yes, you can afford it. I didn''t say anything. However, I remember that your parents'' monthly salary should not be as much as this skirt. Why? People still have to live a life worthy of themselves, don''t they?"


    Mi Raner actually wants to remind her to wake up before she pays.


    Who knows, Lin rou''er thinks mi Ran''er is provoking herself. She immediately approaches mi Ran''er and stares slightly, "What is worthy of my life? I tell you, MI Raner, you just came from a better background than me. If you didn''t have your parents and can''t fart according to your three sentences, how could you open up contacts? You would be much worse than me! I tell you, this skirt was not bought by my parents, but by the money I earned from my own work. Don''t say a word Humiliate me that I am poor. Although I am poor, I am also poor enough to have backbone! "


    Mi Ran''er took a long breath and looked around. The salesmen in the store were looking at her.


    Mi Raner really doesn''t want to quarrel with Lin rouer.


    "Yes, you have backbone. If you have backbone, you can rob other people''s boyfriends and bring green hats to others? Lin rouer, I remember that you didn''t have a good evaluation of Qin Yue at first. Why did you fall in love with him later? Is it because he became my boyfriend? You just want to rob him to prove that you are better than me?"


    The thought was pierced, and the blood color on Lin rouer''s face suddenly faded.


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t even say a retort.


    "Unfortunately, even if you robbed Qin Yue, you are no better than me. Whether in study or work, you are not better than me. You can only sell miserably with my origin than you."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to argue with her here, but since Lin rou''er didn''t save face, she didn''t have to bear it anymore.


    The shopping guide who found the dress stood aside with the dress in his arms. Looking at the quarrel between the two here, he didn''t dare to approach at all.


    Mi Raner has nothing to say to Lin rouer. She looks back at the shopping guide.


    "Bring the skirt."


    "Oh... OK."


    The shopping guide was frightened by the aura that MI Raner had just given off.


    When she came to MI Raner''s side, she subconsciously bowed her head and didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    Lin rouer looked at the fairy skirt in the shopping guide''s hand. She could see that this skirt was much better than the one she had just tried. Moreover, this was still the new one this year, and the one she tried was the old one a few years ago.


    She always wanted to buy it, but when she first came out, it was too expensive and didn''t have so much money.


    Now the new model of this brand has been sold for several times. She thought it had been reduced, so she came to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, it''s still so expensive.


    But I still want to wear it for fun. I don''t want to, but I met my nemesis.


    When she heard that MI Raner wanted this dress, she felt that she should strive to buy it and disappoint Mi Raner.


    Now she understood everything.


    Just now mi Ran''er was just motivating herself.


    "Xu ChuChu, you''re too insidious, too. I''m excited!" after Lin rou''er reacted, she immediately stared at Mi Ran''er with hatred.


    "Do I have it? Rou''er, did you forget that I used to like this starry skirt... However, later I thought that it has been out of date for a long time. It may be laughed at by celebrities when wearing it at the party, so I wanted to change it. It has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 2000

    Mi Ran''er smiled pure and good.


    Lin rou''er said it was strange to believe her.


    When Mi Raner took the dress to try it on, the shopping guide handed Lin rouer the wrapped skirt, "Miss Lin, the total is 383."


    Hearing this number, Lin rou''er felt the flesh ache.


    She bit her lip and looked at the shopping guide, "can... Can you give a discount?"


    "Sorry, this is a seasonal item, and it has been reduced. There is no inventory in China and there is no way to make any discount." the smile on the shopping guide is rigid and meticulous.


    Lin rou''er held each other''s hands and clasped his palms.


    "Well... Can I not?" she couldn''t afford to spend so much money on the dress.


    The smile on the shopping guide''s face disappeared in an instant.


    "Are you playing with us?" she make complaints about it.


    Lin rou''er felt the disgusting eyes from all directions. She couldn''t continue to stay in the store and bowed to the shopping guide, "I''m really sorry!"


    Then he turned and ran!


    "What are you doing in here without money?"


    "Yes, looking at the way she just entered the store and stood high above us, I thought it was the eldest lady of which house. It turned out that it was just a pheasant cooing!"


    "Ah, this one in the fitting room has just talked to her for so long and should be very familiar. Is this one in the fitting room also a fat man with a swollen face?"


    "Can''t it? Just now I saw that the clothes on her are brand. She should not be poor..."


    "Don''t you know that some people live frugally just to pretend to be rich in front of others? Especially for white-collar workers like her, she likes to get paid to buy famous brand bags and clothes on weekdays. Unexpectedly, she can''t even afford instant noodles in private."


    "If you say so... It''s possible!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people outside were whispering, and Mi Raner pretended not to hear it in the dressing room.


    She put on her skirt and came out of the dressing room.


    The dress is a little big at the waist.


    She went to the mirror and looked at it. The only thing she was dissatisfied with was the waistline. She needed to close it.


    "This waist is here, can you close it?" she turned to ask the shopping guide.


    The shopping guide''s attitude is not as hot as it was just now.


    She nodded casually, "of course, but after you pay, so would you like to listen to the price of this skirt first?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the price?"


    "108000." the shopping guide reported a number.


    "Oh, help me get my bag." Mi Ran''er pointed to her bag.


    As soon as the shopping guide heard this, his eyes brightened.


    Hurry up and get her bag.


    Mi Raner drew out a credit card and a sub card.


    This was given to the original owner by Zuo Yun at the beginning. I''m afraid she will wronged herself outside.


    In the past, the original owner always swiped this vice card to buy things for Qin Yue and went out to play with Lin rouer. It was also the original owner who paid. Now think about it, the original owner really raised two white eyed wolves and was betrayed by both of them after throwing so much money in.


    "No password, just brush it." Mi Ran''er smiled and handed it to a surprised shopping guide.


    Her card is a subsidiary card of the black card. There are less than ten people in the city who have this main card.


    "OK." the whole voice of the shopping guide was shaking.


    This scene also fell into the eyes of Lin rou''er who sneaked back from the outside and peeked behind the column.


    She took Mi Raner''s natural and unrestrained look of spending money without blinking into her eyes.


    Jealous.


    She bit her finger and wished she could wear mi Ran''er.

 Chapter 2001

    Mi Ran''er paid the money and came out of the store with her dress. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Lin rou''er hiding behind a column.


    As soon as the corners of her mouth were raised, she suddenly stopped her steps, turned her head and looked directly at Lin rou''er.


    "Shall I give you one last gift?"


    Lin rou''er saw that she had found herself and didn''t hide. She came out directly, looked at Mi Ran''er with a cold hum and asked, "what gift?"


    "I''ll give you that 40000 yuan skirt, but I have one condition." Mi Ran''er looked at Lin rou''er''s delicate little face. In addition, she was always delicate and dripping in front of boys. No wonder she could not be controlled by the animal thinking with the lower body of Qin Yue.


    "What conditions?" Lin rou''er heard that MI Ran''er had to give herself such an expensive skirt. Before, she thought that the girl in front of her had changed. Now it seems that she hasn''t changed. She''s still as stupid as before.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and thought about it. Her eyes looked up and down at Lin rou''er. "After this skirt is given to you, you and Qin Yue won''t appear in front of me again. Can you do it?"


    "Of course! Anyway, I don''t want to see you after graduation. Lin rou''er hummed. She took two steps forward, or her arrogant attitude," I promised you. Should you go in and swipe my card to buy it? "


    Mi Ran''er reached out and took Lin rou''er''s little hand. She led her into the famous brand store.


    When the salesmen saw Mi Raner as a child, they all had a flattering smile. When they looked at Lin Rou as a child, the smile on her face immediately stopped. However, because she came in with MI Raner, she still maintained a relatively gentle attitude.


    Only they know how much they dislike.


    "Help me wrap up the skirt that the lady just chose." Mi Ran''er proudly took out the card and handed it to the cashier.


    The cashier quickly nodded and motioned the shopping guide to get the skirt that hadn''t been put back.


    Mi Ran''er handed the bag to Lin rou''er. "Remember your promise. In the future, if Qin Yue dares to go to my parents again and annoy my parents, I will double take this skirt back."


    Mi Ran''er said this, then took the card that had been brushed


    Turn around and leave.


    Lin rou''er was left standing alone in the shop.


    It took her a long time to react.


    In fact, this 40000 yuan skirt is nothing to MI Raner


    She just wanted to humiliate herself.


    At the moment, her goal has been achieved.


    In the eyes of people in this famous brand store, she is a beggar who is given alms.


    Holding the bag tightly with her fingers, her palm is hot. It''s like this clothes bag is a hot potato. She can''t bear to throw it away, but she feels hot when she holds it.


    "Xu ChuChu! You... You bitch! Don''t you just appear in front of you? Even if you don''t appear in front of you, I will give you back all the humiliation you gave me today!"


    Mi Ran''er went to buy another pair of nice shoes. They didn''t have high heels and were very comfortable to wear.


    After buying everything, she felt her stomach. She was a little hungry and was going to eat. At this time, the mobile phone in her pocket rang.


    Take it out. It''s Gu Yi.


    "Chief executive." she answered in a sweet voice.


    "Where is it?" Gu Yi was as cold as ever.


    "Me? I''m shopping. What''s the matter? CEO, I''ll have dinner with you? But... It''s off duty now? Well... I''ll pay overtime. Well, I''m..."

 Chapter 2002

    After reporting the location to Gu Yi, MI Ran''er found a Chinese restaurant nearby.


    The roll call of the Chinese restaurant was sent to Gu Yi.


    After sitting down, MI Raner began to wonder why Gu Yi had to eat with her?


    Is it true that in his heart, he has begun to lose himself?


    If it''s sticky, why do you have such a cold attitude?


    Hum!


    Mi Ran''er held his cheek in one hand, looked at the night scene outside the window and waited in a trance.


    She has been so busy lately that she hasn''t sat down like this for a long time and had a good rest.


    For Gu Yi, she knows almost everything, but she doesn''t know what caused him to suffer from dryness and anger.


    From his aversion to women, it is probably a woman who causes this.


    As for which woman she is, MI Raner needs to study it again.


    Gu Yi soon arrived. When he appeared in MI Raner''s sight, MI Raner saw many girls shouting at him, covering their faces. He didn''t recognize who it was, but he just felt handsome.


    The excitement that is more handsome than a male star.


    Gu Yi listened to the screams around him, and his face was obviously impatient.


    Worried about the accident, MI Ran''er quickly got up and went out, took his sleeve and hurried him into the restaurant.


    Sure enough, his face looked much better when she appeared within a meter around him.


    Seeing Mi Raner appear, those girls look jealous. It''s a pity that such a handsome man has a master around him.


    "Chief executive, I didn''t know your taste, so I ordered the signature dish in this restaurant. Don''t dislike it, even if it is disliked, don''t say it clearly?" Mi Raner helped him pour a cup of tea, and his little face was full of flattering smile.


    Gu Yi: "


    He looked at Mi Raner silently, and then his eyes fell on several shopping bags beside her.


    "You applied to leave work early today, just to go shopping?" Gu Yiwei narrowed his eyes and couldn''t hear any emotion in his tone.


    However, MI Raner felt a little nervous.


    She nodded slowly, "aren''t you going to the dinner tomorrow? I think most of the dresses in my family are out of date, and some are not suitable for this season. So I bought a new one just released this year. At least, it can''t embarrass you, can''t it?"


    Mi Raner''s sweet mouth made Gu Yi feel very useful.


    At least, the hair that often blows up is caressed smoothly.


    "Tomorrow''s banquets are attended by acquaintances. It''s not embarrassing, but why didn''t you learn a foreign language?" Gu Yi suddenly changed the topic, which made Mi Raner a little unresponsive.


    She opened her mouth. After a long time, she said wrongfully, "I repaired it. My English is very good."


    "To be my special assistant, you need to know at least five languages. Now you can learn two and three. Find time to study by yourself. I want to see results in three months." Gu Yi''s appearance of leaning on her seat with her legs crossed gave Mi Raner the illusion of going back to the office for training.


    Meow.


    Doesn''t she just have no foreign language skills?


    If you meet me at more intervals, I can speak all eight languages. Do you believe it?


    "There''s no way to stare at me. This is the basic accomplishment of being the chief executive of a multinational enterprise." Gu Yitan said that he didn''t exaggerate at all.


    Mi Raner took a deep breath, and she suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 2003

    With my little hand on the table, I bullied a lot towards Gu Yi. "That day I listened to the chief executive''s French very standard. I spent the most time with you on weekdays. Why don''t you teach me French? Moreover, we still live in a community. I can go to your house for tutoring on weekends!"


    Mi Ran''er is just testing Gu Yi''s defense against herself. She thinks Gu Yi will definitely refuse at the moment. Who knows


    "Yes, but I''m not a kind teacher. You''d better be ready to be scolded and cried by me." Gu Yi said, drooping his head and taking another sip of tea.


    "Chief executive, did you really agree?" Mi Ran''er was stunned!


    Gu Yi glanced at her and said faintly, "if you don''t believe it, I won''t promise."


    "No!"


    Mi Ran''er nodded quickly, "I believe it. From Sunday, as long as you are free, I will come to you to learn French."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yi''s eyes flickered as he spoke. He occasionally looked out of the window and at the table, but he didn''t look at Mi Raner.


    Here comes the dish.


    Mi Raner beckoned Gu Yi to start.


    Gu Yi actually likes Chinese food very much. He eats in the company on weekdays. Anning mostly prepares Chinese takeout for him, which changes when he goes out to socialize.


    Mi Raner observed his eating habits these days and found that he ate less and absorbed too little carbon and water, which was also one of the reasons for his bad temper.


    "Chief executive, please eat more. The food in this restaurant is very authentic and the rice is also good." Mi Raner took Gu Yi''s bowl, filled it with rice and handed it to him.


    Gu Yi: "


    Can he not answer?


    Finally, I took it and ate it slowly.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his occasional frown when eating. He sighed helplessly and said to the system, "he is really under great pressure. I saw that he was awakened by nightmares during his lunch break in the office."


    System: "so, you should be a bosom sister, enlighten him well and let him come out of the past."


    Mi Ran''er immediately asked, "so, what is his past? Or who does it have to do with?"


    System: "sorry, no spoilers."


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "what''s the nonsense to do?"


    Directly ignore the system.


    Opposite, after deliberately eating a bowl of rice, he drank half a bowl of soup and put down his chopsticks.


    "Chief executive, every time I eat with you, you eat so little that I dare not eat more." Mi Raner also silently put down his chopsticks and muttered in a low voice, as if complaining.


    "Why don''t you dare eat more?" Gu Yi looked confused.


    Spare no effort to make complaints about the fact that I am a girl. You eat so little as a boy. If I eat too much as a girl, I will have a little pig. "Mi ran, in order to care for Gu Yu, is really spared no effort in Tucao himself.


    Gu Yi was amused by her small tone.


    "Don''t do that next time. You can eat as much as you want. Don''t worry about me. I''ve always been like this."


    "How did you grow so tall?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "Although I eat less, I must have kept up with my nutrition. Growing tall has nothing to do with my food intake, but growing fat has something to do with my food intake!" Gu Yi began to hide his poisonous tongue attribute again.


    Mi Raner felt that she was stabbed in the heart.


    After dinner, Gu Yi didn''t rush to pay with MI Raner.


    This is not his style at all.


    Mi Ran''er guessed that he probably didn''t even bring his wallet.

 Chapter 2004

    This meal brought Mi Raner and Gu Yi closer.


    On the way back, MI Raner sat in the co driver''s seat and Gu Yi drove.


    Mi Ran''er once saw a statement on the Internet that a man holding the steering wheel with one hand is very sexy.


    She looked at Gu Yi, too. Under her slightly rolled up sleeves, her arms with perfect muscle lines were exposed. Sure enough... They were sexy and explosive.


    Plus his abstinence face, it makes people want to throw him down directly in the car.


    "Shall I wait for you at your house for tomorrow''s dinner, or will you pick me up at my door?" Mi Ran''er felt that the atmosphere was really quiet and began to look for topics.


    "Don''t you mean to let me help you with your French? Just in time, I''m free tomorrow afternoon. You can bring your things and come to my house. When you''re ready, just go straight from my house."


    Gu Yidao.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened. In fact, she thought so.


    "Oh."


    Silence again.


    She really felt the silence in the car was very depressed, so she quickly opened the window.


    A cool wind came in, blew her hair up and rushed directly to Gu Yi''s cheek.


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Mi Ran''er was worried that it would affect his driving. He quickly pressed down his long flying hair and closed the window again.


    That faint faint fragrance passed through the tip of the nose. Before analyzing what the fragrance was, it disappeared from the tip of the nose, and Gu Yi''s eyebrows floated a little dissatisfaction.


    However, MI Ran''er didn''t see it.


    "You''d better tie up your hair when you go to work." he likes girls with beautiful shoulder and neck lines,


    As it happens, the original owner Xu ChuChu is such a swan neck girl. With MI Raner''s good manners, her temperament is very outstanding among a group of her peers.


    "Oh, good." Mi Raner nodded obediently.


    In fact, she would tie her hair well at first. Later, because she was more and more tired, she didn''t have the strength to get up early, so she combed her hair and spread it on her shoulders.


    Unexpectedly, the man still cares about this.


    The topic is over again.


    Mi Ran''er leaned back in her seat and thought that even if she remembered the topic, it should not be easy to talk with this man.


    You might as well not waste your tongue.


    At this time, the man around him didn''t know what he was thinking of, and suddenly laughed loudly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er was startled by him, turned his head and looked at him in some doubt.


    "If your engagement ceremony is not cancelled, you should be the protagonist tomorrow night. Maybe your engagement party is our first place to meet."


    Gu Yi''s words are a little sour.


    Mi Ran''er smiled. "If I knew that Qin Yue had done that disgusting thing and I could not cancel the engagement ceremony, I would be too tortoise."


    "If you found out that Qin and Yue were cheating after getting engaged or married, how would you choose?" Gu Yi threw out a more vicious question.


    Mi Ran''er did not hesitate: "divorce directly, and I will make Qin Yue pay a serious price. If I don''t say it, he will have to accompany me to pay for the loss of reputation."


    "Reputation loss fee?" Gu Yi was puzzled.


    "Isn''t it a loss of reputation to be green hat?" Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Sure enough, she is a girl who is straightforward and knows what is to the point.


    Gu Yi''s eyes rarely showed appreciation.


    "What about the chief executive? If you find your wife unfaithful after you get married, what will you do?"


    Gu Yi''s eyes did not squint. There was no look on his face. His eyes were as silent as the sea. "I will directly let her die."

 Chapter 2005

    There was clearly no emotion in his tone, but it made Mi Raner feel a biting cold.


    In fact, her problem is really superfluous. Gu Yi''s character may not allow sand in his eyes. Coupled with his illness, if he learns that his beloved wife betrayed himself, killing is small and revenge on society is big.


    "Scared?" Gu Yi felt the silence of the people around him, smiled, and suddenly stretched out his hand to pat Mi Raner on his shoulder.


    He felt that his hand felt pretty good. He was nostalgic and rubbed his big hand on her shoulder.


    "I''m not scared. I just think the CEO is too paranoid. The person who betrays you is not worth your life regardless of the law. You should be free and easy, let her go, and then find the true love that really belongs to you."


    Mi Ran''er said softly. She looked back at Gu Yi. Their eyes just collided.


    Seeing the sincerity in the water mist''s eyes, Gu Yi smiled coldly, "this is not paranoia, this is her punishment."


    Mi Raner: "


    Forget it, I don''t know with such people for the time being.


    She turned to look out of the window and whispered, "but also, those aristocratic family ladies don''t know how happy they will be if they can marry the chief executive. It''s too late to be loyal all their life. Where can they betray the chief executive? My question is really brain crippled."


    The volume of her muttering was not too big or too small, just for Gu Yi to hear.


    "Is it such a happy thing to marry me?" Gu Yi doubted Mi Raner''s words very much.


    Mi Ran''er''s small body stiffened slightly, and then turned to Gu Yi, with an awkward smile on her small face, "at least, in the eyes of those aristocratic family ladies, it''s a very yearning thing..."


    "What about you?" Gu Yi asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. "You are my boss now. How dare I think..."


    "If I''m not your boss, do you dare to think?" Gu Yi has been aggressive.


    Mi Raner''s scalp exploded.


    She bit her lips, stiff her cheeks and looked at Gu Yi. After a long time, she said, "if the CEO is not my boss, I think I might like the CEO..." Mi Ran''er hesitated for a moment, looked at Gu Yi Wei''s rising mouth, and then continued: "your face..."


    Gu Yi:???


    The originally raised corners of the mouth drooped in an instant.


    "Although I judge people by their appearance, if the CEO is not my boss, I certainly have no chance to understand the CEO. I can only define my thoughts on the CEO with one face..."


    Mi Raner saw that Gu Yi was a little unhappy and quickly explained.


    Gu Yi suddenly stepped on the brake at this time.


    The screeching brakes sounded in the street.


    Fortunately, he pulled over.


    Otherwise, it will definitely cause congestion during this peak period.


    After the car stopped, the man turned his head and looked at Mi Raner very seriously. He asked word by word, "will you still like it after understanding my nature?"


    Mi Raner knows what he means.


    She guessed that Gu Yi must want to start with her.


    However, she felt that the beginning must be because she could calm his mood.


    It''s like a medicine bottle. If you stay around and take a little when you''re sick, you can relieve it for a long time.


    I don''t like it at all.


    Slightly frowning, she stared at Gu Yi, "chief executive, it seems that we didn''t drink a bar when we had dinner tonight?"

 Chapter 2006

    Why are you so crazy?


    Gu Yi understood the implication of MI Raner''s words and looked a little worse.


    "Just think I had a drink." Gu Yi turned back calmly and prepared to drive.


    "After understanding, I am also attracted by the charm of the CEO. However, I always feel that there is an invisible wall between me and the CEO. I don''t know what the real CEO looks like. Therefore, even if I like it now, I just like the CEO''s serious appearance at work and the CEO in private..."


    Mi Raner''s tone of voice was very nervous. He licked his lips and swallowed his saliva before he continued: "if I could understand what the CEO looks like in private, I should like it too."


    Who knows how much psychological construction mi Ran''er has done in this "girl''s confession".


    Now she is really not sure what type Gu Yi will like.


    He seems to reject all women. The reason why he is close to her is only that he may have a taste he likes.


    Others


    Mi Raner felt that she needed to continue to explore.


    Gu Yi''s foot, which was going to step on the accelerator, stopped slightly.


    He squeezed his men''s steering wheel.


    "So, CEO, would you like to give me a chance to know your private appearance?" Mi Raner approached Gu Yi a lot and asked in a low voice.


    When the chief executive heard this, he was stunned for a few seconds and hissed directly. He turned his head and deliberately said, "I remember Xu tezhu didn''t drink a bar tonight?"


    Gu Yi is really adept at using the trick of treating others with their own way.


    Mi Ran''er pouted slightly in anger.


    Finally, a smile came up on my little face, "well, when I had a drink, chief executive, please drive quickly. I''m a little tired and want to go home early to have a rest."


    In his tone, he was obviously unhappy.


    Gu Yi didn''t say anything more and directly started the car.


    Mi Raner thought that she could take this opportunity to let Gu Yi open her heart a little. Unexpectedly, she was still in a hurry. Gu Yi failed to be fooled by her.


    Mi Ran''er is sent to the door of her home. After MI Ran''er gets off the bus, she stands in front of her home respectfully and waits for Gu Yi''s car to leave before turning around and entering the house.


    The two of them returned to the original relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    The atmosphere is more stiff than before.


    Mi Raner was a little discouraged.


    The system felt her mood and rarely comforted, "don''t do this to the host. This time, the man closed his heart for a reason. As long as you find the crux, you can solve the difficulties you encounter now."


    Mi Ran''er nodded. "I know it''s true, but I''m not a particularly delicate person. I''m worried that even if I know why he''s like this, I''ll screw everything up."


    "Host, did a setback make you so insecure? Now it''s just this difficulty, which makes you so discouraged. Didn''t you threaten to save enough task value home as soon as possible?"


    The system was excited by Mi Raner''s dejected appearance, and the tone became more excited than just now.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing at this tone.


    She hurriedly said, "well, I tease you. Do you really think I will be knocked down by such a small setback? You underestimate me? However, I thought you had only a rigid tone in your life. Unexpectedly, you still have changeable emotions."

 Chapter 2007

    The system hums coldly: "our system is also humanized, okay? The more tasks the host completes, the more humanized we will be."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened and quickly asked, "if I finish the last task in the future, can you still become a person and appear in front of me?"


    The system is silent.


    Mi Ran''er was surprised. Was he really right?


    "ChuChu, why did you come back so late today?" before Mi Raner had time to think about it, the door was opened. Zuo Yun saw her standing in the yard, hurried over, took her daughter''s little hand and asked in some doubt.


    "Oh... I went shopping and had dinner with the boss." Mi Raner quickly withdrew his mind and looked at Zuo Yun, "Mom, where are you going?"


    "Seeing that you didn''t come back so late, the driver said you wouldn''t let him pick you up. I''m worried about you. I''m going to go to the door of the community."


    Zuo Yun took his daughter into the house.


    Seeing that she bought big and small bags, her eyes lit up slightly, "my daughter finally knows that she loves herself. After buying so many bags this time, she finally didn''t buy them for men..."


    Mi Raner knew that she meant that in the past, every time the original owner went shopping, he would buy a lot of things for Qin Yue, but only some necessities for himself.


    Thinking of this, MI Raner suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to have gone to Qin Yue to return the gifts given to him by the original owner.


    Although it was stingy to do so, at least in the year since he cheated, he had no face to accept the things the original owner bought him.


    "Mom, I won''t love a man so humbly in the future. I will love myself well and find a man who will really hold me in the palm of my hand!" Mi Ran''er promised Zuo Yun and looked at the time. "I have to go upstairs and have a rest first. Mom, who are you waiting for? Hasn''t my father come back yet?"


    Zuo Yun was a little embarrassed and nodded slowly, "in fact, I didn''t wait for him. I just want to discuss something with him."


    "How come my father came back so late every day for more than a year? He wouldn''t be outside..." Mi Ran''er asked deliberately with some doubts.


    "No!" Zuo Yun was like exploding hair. She looked at Mi Raner and shook her head quickly. "Clearly, don''t think so much. Daddy and Mommy always love you most. Daddy and Mommy won''t betray this family."


    Mi Raner is so helpless.


    She and the original owner are not the kind of people who want to base their happiness on the pain of others, especially their relatives, okay?


    "Mom, I think we have to find a chance to have a good talk with you and your father." Mi Ran''er sighed. After saying that feebly, he turned and went upstairs.


    Zuo Yun fell pale and sat on the sofa.


    She also knew that she was a little paranoid.


    But what can she do?


    Now the only thing that can sustain this marriage is the daughter between them.


    If even his daughter doesn''t care about the survival of the family in the end, the man will divorce her without hesitation.


    Divorce is OK, but... Everyone will know that she has been betrayed by men for so long and swallowed it. Maybe she and her daughter will become a joke in the whole circle.


    Nothing she said could make this happen.


    The time pointed to twelve o''clock, and Xu Yanqing didn''t come back.


    Zuo Yun''s heart temperature gradually dropped to freezing point.


    Now, he doesn''t even want to maintain this superficial harmony.

 Chapter 2008

    The next day, MI Raner finally slept in. When she went downstairs, she found that Zuo Yun was still in the same dress as last night and sitting in the living room.


    The servant''s good sister watched her go downstairs and hurried over: "eldest lady, go and persuade your wife. I''ve been sitting all night. Even if it''s not cold, I''m afraid I''m too sleepy. How can I survive such a long time?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and went to Zuo Yun. "Mom, are you waiting for Dad?"


    Zuo Yun heard her daughter''s voice, and her original dull look returned to color. She slowly shook her head, "no, I just... Can''t sleep!"


    As he spoke, Zuo Yun yawned.


    "Your father called me last night and said he was on a business trip. Darling, don''t blame your father. It''s your mother who has nothing to do..." Zuo Yun seemed to be worried about Mi Raner''s misunderstanding and explained again and again.


    "Well, well, I know everything. Mom, you go upstairs and have a rest now. I won''t ask my father." Mi Ran''er helped her up speechless.


    After going upstairs, MI Ran''er watched her go to bed and cover the quilt before she left.


    Take out your mobile phone and want to call Xu Yanqing.


    But in doing so, what Zuo Yun tries to cover up will not be exposed?


    She noticed that Zuo Yun''s mood had a big problem. She could only deal with the matter between her and Xu Yanqing gently. If she was too reckless, it might stimulate her. She already had an emotional patient around her. Another one. Mi Raner felt that she might become the one who went crazy first.


    She put her cell phone back in her pocket and looked at the time. It was not far from lunch. She went upstairs and simply cleaned up, carrying her dress downstairs.


    After simply eating something, he went to Gu Yi''s house.


    Approaching the door of Gu Yi''s house, a car sounded behind her.


    Look around.


    Sure enough, it''s Gu Yi''s car.


    The man in the driver''s seat in the car is Anning. Anning didn''t recognize the girl in front.


    She is wearing a baseball dress that the original owner would wear at school. Her horsetail is tied high. She looks like a high school student.


    Looking back, the small face with a big palm brightened Anning''s eyes, which was very amazing.


    The man at the back table saw arning''s look through the rearview mirror, and his eyebrows frowned instantly.


    Anning keenly felt the temperature drop in the car, sat up slightly and immediately took back his eyes.


    The car stopped at the gate of Gu Yi''s house.


    Anning got out of the car and opened the door for Gu Yi.


    Then he turned and asked the approaching mi Ran''er, "what are you doing at the boss''s house?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled and said, "cram school."


    Said, also Yang Yang hand already prepared materials and notebooks.


    Gu Yi glanced at her, then opened his mouth lightly, "come in."


    "OK." Mi Ran''er waved to Anning, followed Gu Yi''s back and entered his house.


    Arning was so surprised that his chin was falling off.


    He has been with the boss for seven years, and his chances of entering the house are few.


    Not to mention women, on weekdays, only the aunt who arranges the housework comes to clean up when the boss is not at home. In the rest of the time, he really hasn''t seen who the boss has allowed to enter his house.


    In the past, arning thought that the boss''s home was his private territory.


    He doesn''t want people to step in, because he hasn''t really opened his heart to others.


    Now, the boss let ChuChu into his house. Does it prove that


    The boss is really special for this new special help.


    Anning thought a little sour.

 Chapter 2009

    Gu Yi''s villa is decorated in a single color and cold atmosphere. It is said that the abstinence department is overestimated, which is simply... The monk department.


    The color is cold, there is little furniture, and there is not even a TV.


    Mi Ran''er went to the sofa and sat down and looked at the house. She felt that if she lived in this house for a year, she would really go crazy.


    "There''s something to drink in the fridge in the kitchen. Go get it yourself. I''ll take a bath first. There''s no TV, but there''s a projector. You can close the curtains and watch a movie." Gu Yi put all her slightly disgusted look into her eyes. She wasn''t angry, but greeted her warmly.


    Mi Raner nodded and waited for Gu Yi to go upstairs before opening Gu Yi''s refrigerator.


    Except white water is white water.


    Not a bottle of colored drinks.


    Mi Raner took a bottle of mineral water in disgust.


    There''s no smoke in the kitchen. He shouldn''t have lit a fire at home.


    She sat on the sofa with her notebook in her arms. After drinking some water, she didn''t move anything in Gu Yi''s house. Although he allowed it, MI Raner always felt very impolite.


    Fortunately, Gu Yi went downstairs soon.


    He wore a dark blue home clothes, but also brought a black frame glasses, which was much easier for people to get close than his usual straight suit.


    "Come to my study." Gu Yi saw her sitting on the sofa, frowning slightly and opening her mouth faintly.


    "Oh." Mi Ran''er hurried up with something in her arms.


    Gu Yi''s study was full of things. She sat down across the desk.


    Gu Yi is actually very careful and patient as a teacher. He teaches every word and grammar carefully.


    Mi Raner learned very quickly. In one afternoon, she returned to some simple exchanges.


    Gu Yi assigned her some homework and let her finish it by herself.


    Immediately, he sat opposite with his legs crossed, staring at her doing her homework.


    Her forehead is very good-looking. When she wears a horsetail, all her forehead is exposed outside. With a pair of big eyes, her young face will be very cute.


    Then her shoulder and neck line. She''s really an obedient girl. I''ll do what he says today.


    Gu Yi''s thin lips were slightly raised, and there was a little complacency in his eyes.


    Gu Yi suddenly said a word in French.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t react. She raised her eyes and looked at him in a daze, "what?"


    Gu Yi shook his head, "it''s all right, do your own."


    Mi Raner: "


    She frowned, lowered her head and dropped her pen on the paper, which weighed a lot.


    Soon, several questions were finished and Gu Yi was checked.


    All right.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Go and change the dress you brought, and Anning will pick us up soon." Gu Yi put her homework aside, looked at the time and told us.


    "Well, when will we study again next time?" Mi Ran''er asked.


    "Next time... I''ll tell you in advance when I have time." Gu Yi actually wants to continue to stay with her for a while, but after all, they still have work.


    Moreover, in addition to the relationship between teachers and students and superiors and subordinates, he really can''t find a reason to keep her by his side.


    The faint fragrance on her body made him feel comfortable all afternoon without any dryness. If this girl was around him every day, maybe he would heal without medicine.


    Mi Raner changes her dress in the bathroom on the first floor.


    When she came out of the bathroom, the man was dressed up and stood waiting for her in the living room.


    Seeing her in a fairy pink dress, the man''s eyes brightened in an instant.

 Chapter 2010

    Mi Ran''er didn''t have much confidence in the original owner''s figure, because it was too petite, and this kind of long skirt couldn''t hold up. She wore a pair of high heels at her feet.


    Thanks to the ankle injury before, otherwise, it will be punished again today.


    She straightened her skirt, walked up to Gu Yi and kept Gu Yi''s look in her eyes. She asked nervously, "what''s up? Isn''t it very beautiful?"


    Gu Yi shook his head slowly.


    There was nothing more. The horn sounded outside.


    Gu Yi pulled her little hand over and put it on his arm.


    Go out together.


    Anning was also stunned.


    She really deserves to be a lady of the family. When she dresses up a little, her temperament comes out. The little girl she sees in peacetime is completely different. Anning dared to look at her more in the past. Now, she feels it''s presumptuous to look at her more.


    Open the door quickly.


    They sat in the back seat. Mi Ran''er straightened his skirt before sitting straight.


    "This is the dress you bought yesterday?" Gu Yi finally prepared to comment on her dress.


    Mi Ran''er nodded immediately. "Yes, this skirt is a new style this year. It feels very good."


    "Well, it''s very good." Gu Yi''s evaluation is high enough for MI Raner and arning.


    Who knows


    "However, on you, there is always a feeling that children steal adult clothes."


    Mi Raner: "!"


    She turned her head and stared at Gu Yi, "where is it? It''s very beautiful."


    Gu Yi couldn''t help smiling. He coughed and suddenly looked straight ahead. "In fact, you''re still suitable for wearing short clothes. Dwarfs look shorter in long skirts."


    Mi Ran''er''s small hands were tight and loose.


    Finally decided not to talk more to the bad guy.


    Lyon''s manor is on the outskirts of the city, and the villa area is next to the city. It arrived soon after the car drove out of the city.


    Lyon''s No. 1 scholar tonight is a dream. With flowers everywhere, MI Raner has the illusion of being in a fairyland.


    Leon personally came to meet Gu Yi and Mi Raner.


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s dress, Leon boasted: "today you are like an elf."


    Mi Raner understood this French.


    There was a little pride on his face immediately.


    She glanced at Gu Yi, then shook hands with Leon and replied in French, "thank you for your compliment."


    Her French accent is not particularly standard. She speaks French with a soft tone, which has a unique flavor.


    In addition, when she met last time, she didn''t know French. Now she can have some oral communication, which surprised Lyon.


    He also appreciated it. At least, the girl seriously tutored French in order to communicate with herself, which was a bonus.


    Lyon nodded with satisfaction. "Please feel free. There are still some guests coming here. If the reception is not good, please don''t mind."


    Gu Yi smiled faintly, "Leon, just get busy with our own work. We will take care of ourselves."


    "Well, wait a minute."


    After Leon left, Gu Yi focused on MI Raner, who was full of pride.


    "Do you hear me? People say I''m an elf. This dress fits the theme of his party today. Believe it or not, CEO, I''ll be the prettiest girl tonight!" Mi Ran''er strolled around in front of Gu Yi proudly with a skirt.

 Chapter 2011

    So, this girl is kicking her nose and face now, isn''t she?


    However, this is not artificial, it is still very cute.


    "However, what is the theme of Lyon''s party tonight? How did it come from? They are all celebrities. They hardly see any business figures..." Mi Raner''s eyes wandered wildly.


    Gu Yi went to get a cocktail and went to the rest area to drink it slowly.


    Looking at the Yingyan in the yard, his scalp was numb. He ordered Mi Raner to stay one meter away from him. Mi Raner didn''t know anyone else, so he stayed by his side.


    "Don''t you know? It''s Lyon''s birthday in a few days. He will go back to France to celebrate. Tonight''s party is to celebrate in advance with domestic friends. As for business figures... Am I not a figure in business?"


    Gu Yi drank and said this, glancing faintly at the girl sitting next to him.


    Mi Ran''er heard the sour meaning in his words and quickly laughed, "of course not! I mean, except for you, the CEO, I haven''t seen any business figures..."


    Gu Yi hums and smiles, "what''s the hurry? The party hasn''t officially started yet. These people like to step on the spot on weekdays to prove their coffee. It must be the same today..."


    Gu Yi''s tone was sarcastic.


    Mi Raner was amused.


    She also went to get a drink and held it in her hand while drinking and eating dessert.


    The taste of Western dessert is good. It is sweet but not greasy. It is mi Raner''s taste.


    There are more and more people at the party.


    Mi Raner also saw several third tier stars. She couldn''t help feeling that the communication circle here is really not generally small. However, this guy has made so many Chinese friends. Why is Chinese still so poor?


    Is it true that his friends communicate with him in French?


    Thinking in a mess, Lyon welcomed two more guests.


    A man and a woman


    When mi Ran''er saw the man''s face clearly in the dim light, her originally relaxed and comfortable face suddenly froze.


    She felt a little dull that the men around her were also slightly depressed.


    Xu Yanqing also came.


    However, the people around him are not Zuo Yun.


    But a woman mi Ran''er had never seen in her memory.


    She looks very beautiful and has temperament. That is to say, her dress is also expensive to the sky.


    Mi Ran''er felt a little uncomfortable.


    She knew that this was the natural reaction of the original body.


    Seeing my father and other women come to the party hand in hand, the woman looks like I am Mrs. Xu. How can she be happy as a daughter.


    "I, I want to go to the bathroom." Mi Ran''er put the glass aside and got up to tidy it up before coming out to deal with all this.


    When he stood up, Gu Yi grabbed his wrist.


    "Chief executive......" Mi Raner frowned and looked at Gu Yi, "I''m really......"


    When she saw the dark clouds hanging over Gu Yi''s face, MI Ran''er was stunned. Immediately, she squatted down and said, "chief executive, what''s the matter with you?"


    The scarlet in his eyes was clearly the look she saw when she returned to the office after she had been alone with Miss Chu last time.


    He''s sick.


    Gu Yi endured the dryness in his chest and held the little girl''s wrist. He took his eyes back and fell on MI Raner''s small face.


    Seeing the real worry in MI Raner''s eyes, he felt like a warm current was injected into his heart, which made him gradually feel relaxed.

 Chapter 2012

    However, once he recalled the picture in his mind, he was a little out of control.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Gu Yi''s face and suddenly felt familiar.


    The woman just... Looks like Gu Yi.


    Could it be that


    Is that Gu Yi''s mother? The unmarried daughter, who was driven out of the house and later became a talent by her son, took her home?


    Mi Raner couldn''t help but turn around and want to see it again.


    But Gu Yi directly pulled him up, "don''t you want to go to the bathroom? Go, I''ll accompany you."


    Gu Yi''s pace was very fast. Mi Raner stepped on high heels and almost didn''t keep up with the man''s rhythm.


    He found the bathroom of the manor with ease. They locked together. Gu Yi supported his hands on the washstand, looked at himself with scarlet eyes in the mirror, turned on the faucet and poured cold water on the upper door.


    "Chief Executive..." Mi Ran''er whispered to him, holding out his small hand to give him comfort.


    But Gu Yi suddenly said, "stand aside."


    She can only withdraw her hand.


    Looking at his self abuse and thinking of his common scolding, who can think that behind the great demon king, in fact, there are many tragedies.


    Gu Yi hasn''t calmed down for a long time.


    Mi Raner was worried that he would get sick and hurried to turn off the tap.


    "Come on, we''re here to be guests. Let''s calm down..." Mi Ran''er patted him gently on the back and comforted him in a low voice.


    "How to put it down? She told me that she would never appear on the same occasion with me in the future. Over the years, she avoided so many family banquets when I went back. Now, because a man, she knew that Lyon and I were friends, she would definitely come to the party, and she also came! Now I know that her fear of me is only limited to me When there was no one to protect her, now that she has a man around her, she can finally come to see me openly. "


    Gu Yi gasped for breath. Many words had not crossed his mind. After speaking, MI Ran''er strung around for a while before he understood what he meant.


    "You mean... Your mother?" she tried.


    "Otherwise? Who else can there be?" Gu Yi straightened up slightly and looked at Mi Raner. "What''s the feeling of grabbing your father''s cheating in marriage?"


    He''s still nosy about her.


    Mi Ran''er pursed his lips. "There''s no big emotion. In fact, I''ve long noticed that he''s out there. It''s just that my mother has been deceiving herself and others. She thinks our family is still very happy. No one can break it up. Now he takes people outside to go out and go to the party openly. Probably, his marriage with my mother has come to an end."


    Mi Ran''er tried to speak to Gu Yi in a more stable tone, but the sadness in her heart still made her tone tremble.


    Gu Yi saw that her face was also poor. He suddenly raised his hand and pulled her into his arms.


    The aftershave on the man smells good. When it comes to her nose, MI Raner is a little confused. Then she subconsciously struggles.


    "Don''t move. At this time, let''s hug our heads in the bathroom to get warm." Gu Yi seems to be joking. In fact, he really needs this hug to comfort himself.


    Mi Ran''er let him hold himself until someone knocked at the door.


    "Is there anyone inside?" was a girl''s voice.


    Mi Raner was startled and hurried out of Gu Yi''s arms.

 Chapter 2013

    They appear in the bathroom together. If they spread it, there will be an affair.


    She doesn''t mind and doesn''t know if Gu Yi will be angry.


    She looked at Gu Yi first.


    The latter''s face was calm. He had just dropped drops of water on MI Raner''s shoulder, but the broken hair on his forehead was still wet. However, it did not affect the overall shape.


    He still looks very handsome.


    Gu Yi went directly behind the door and opened it.


    The girl at the door almost screamed when she saw Gu Yi. Then, as if she thought of the rumors about Gu Yi, she immediately jumped aside and gave Gu Yi the way out.


    Mi Raner quickly followed Gu Yi, pretending that nothing had happened, and left the bathroom.


    After walking so far, MI Raner could feel the girl''s eyes on him and Gu Yi.


    "Maybe tonight, the rumor of my affair with Gu Yi will spread all over the city. Will I become the female public enemy of this position?" Mi Ran''er asked the system in her mind.


    The system smiled, "guess."


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t want to talk nonsense with it.


    Every time I communicate with this system, MI Raner feels that he can choke on it and live ten years less.


    Back at the party venue, someone was already dancing on the dance floor. Xu Yanqing and Gu''s mother were the happiest couple.


    "I''m so happy that I''m afraid others don''t know. Are they having an affair? If my mother sees this scene, she must faint with anger. When she wakes up, she still has to say, well, your father is just socializing. Good daughter, don''t think about it..."


    Mi Ran''s teeth were tucking around Gu Yu''s side. She really wanted to rush directly to make complaints about the two most tightly held people in the middle of the dance floor.


    "Your mother can really bear what ordinary people can''t bear. Fortunately, you didn''t inherit your mother." Gu Yi really doesn''t like this kind of tolerant woman. It''s right to be betrayed and kick away the Betrayer.


    Is self deception useful?


    Qi is not all stuffy in my heart. After the plot becomes ill, will the Betrayer pity you half?


    "Chief executive, you shouldn''t be so angry now to beat my father?" Mi Raner suddenly asked in a low voice, holding Gu Yi''s corner with some worry.


    "What? You want me to beat him up for you? Unfortunately, I''m not so free. When she chose to go back to take care of her family, I said that her affairs will have nothing to do with me in the future. If I really care who she contacts and who she''s a junior, I''ll lose!"


    Gu Yi seemed natural and unrestrained. In fact, his teeth collapsed tightly. He took a glass of whisky and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Drink slowly. It''s such a strong wine. Wait a minute. You can''t control your emotions and do something irreparable, but it''s too late..." Mi Raner wanted to stop Gu Yi.


    But do not want to, Gu Yi suddenly narrowed his eyes and frowned, staring at her ruthlessly.


    "What did you say?" Gu Yi''s tone to her was no longer as gentle as before.


    Mi Ran''er realized that he had leaked his words.


    "You know me... I''m sick?" Gu Yi bullied Mi Raner, who was pushed back by his cold atmosphere.


    "I... I probably... Probably know a little bit." Mi Ran''er smiled. Seeing Gu Yi''s look, she was a little nervous. "CEO, don''t be angry."


    Mi Ran''er raised her little hand and wanted to give Gu Yi Shun gas, but Gu Yi blocked it heavily.

 Chapter 2014

    "Chief Executive..." Mi Ran''er saw Gu Yi''s anger on his face and felt a little flustered. However, in his heart, he had already expected his reaction. He sighed and thought that the time to come was always coming.


    Gu Yi pushed her away, "so, during this time, you always listen to me and always show a faint timidity. In fact, you are afraid of me getting sick and hurting you?"


    Gu Yi''s tone was aggressive.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless. There were too many people around and it was not a place to talk.


    "I didn''t, I just, CEO, can we wait until there are only two people? Do you want everyone to know about your illness?" Mi Raner tried to remind Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi was still staring at her and said coldly, "what if you know? You feel ashamed to know I''m sick, don''t you? You''re worried that others will laugh at you. Your boss is a psychopath?"


    "I didn''t!" Mi Ran''er couldn''t bear it and roared at Gu Yi in a low anger, "Calm down. Since I stay with you after I know your illness, it proves that I''m not afraid of your illness? Besides, what if I''m afraid? I''m still trying to change you and cure you? You think of me like this. It seems that my psychological construction and preparation during this period have been in vain."


    Mi Raner was disappointed. She turned around and was ready to sit down in another rest area.


    After taking a few steps, she bumped into someone without paying attention.


    "Sorry..." she quickly stepped back. Unexpectedly, she was so careless that she turned her heel directly. Great pain came from her ankle and her body fell uncontrollably towards the ground.


    When Gu Yi wanted to catch her, it was too late. He could only watch her fall to the ground, and then tears came out.


    But she was calm.


    "Are you all right?" the person who was hit was startled and quickly helped her up.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head expressionless. "It''s all right... I''m really sorry."


    The noise here attracted the attention of the other side of the dance floor.


    When Xu Yanqing saw the familiar figure in the crowd, he thought he was wrong.


    Calm down, he loosened the man in his arms, took a few steps forward and took another look. This time, he determined that the man dressed up by the fairy daughter was his own daughter.


    "ChuChu..." seeing that MI Ran''er had some problems with her legs, he came over worried and prepared to help her.


    "Don''t say I''m your daughter. After all, I can''t call the aunt I met for the first time mother." Mi Ran''er dodged Xu Yanqing''s hand and pressed her voice coldly.


    Xu Yanqing did not expect that his docile daughter would say such a thing at this time.


    His face was stiff. He clenched his teeth and said, "I can explain this, but not now. Your mother actually..."


    "My mother actually knows? Then why don''t you tell me? Why don''t you divorce directly? It''s good for you to live and fly with this aunt. Aren''t you tired of acting in front of me? You''re not tired. I''m tired."


    Mi Ran''er said, sighed helplessly, and left Xu Yanqing to go to another rest area.


    "Yanqing, the young lady just now is..." Gu''s mother came to Xu Yanqing''s side, with a faint smile on her properly maintained face and opened her mouth in doubt.


    "It''s my daughter." Xu Yanqing''s tone was a little angry.

 Chapter 2015

    "The child is not obedient when he is old. Originally, he wanted her to say hello to you. Look at her, don''t come to you for trouble."


    Xu Yanqing said and held her hand again.


    Gu''s mother followed Mi Raner in her eyes. "She''s a beautiful and lovely girl. The boy who betrayed her doesn''t know what he thinks. If I had such a lovely daughter-in-law, I would spoil her."


    "Well? Should I try my best to make you get married?" Gu Yi didn''t know when he came to them with a glass of wine, smiled and sarcastically opened his mouth.


    Gu''s mother stiffened at the moment she heard Gu Yi''s voice.


    The blood color on his face also faded at the fastest speed.


    "What? Mother, aren''t you going to introduce the gentleman around you? Although Mr. Xu and I are old acquaintances in business, Mr. Xu should have another identity at this moment?" Gu Yi took Gu''s mother''s reaction into his eyes, and the ridicule on his face was even worse.


    Gu''s mother tightened her teeth and squeezed the men''s clothes around her, "Yanqing, let''s go."


    Her pupils have turned red.


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Yi reached out and grabbed Gu''s mother''s arm. "Mother, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Don''t we have time to touch a cup?"


    Xu Yanqing wanted to have a deeper relationship with Gu Yi, so he nodded immediately, "yes, your mother and son shouldn''t have much time to meet these years. It''s rare to relax tonight, touch a cup and say more words together."


    Gu''s mother was almost angry with her pig teammates.


    Don''t you see that she doesn''t dare to look at the people around her at the moment?


    "No, I don''t want to drink." Gu''s mother shook her head and directly rejected Gu Yi''s proposal,


    As a businessman, Xu Yanqing has an extraordinary sense of smell. After several trips, Xu Yanqing noticed the strange relationship between the mother and son.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the woman on his side.


    Looking at Gu Yi''s red and joking eyes, he generally understood that there was a hatred between the mother and son. Moreover, he thought that the mother and son had never appeared in public together in recent years. Perhaps the hatred was deep enough to never see each other again.


    "Since you don''t want to drink, go over there." Xu Yanqing took Gu''s mother and prepared to go.


    Gu Yi doesn''t want to spend more time with the woman in front of him.


    After tightening his teeth, he was no longer embarrassed. Seeing Xu Yanqing and Gu''s mother go away, he took a deep breath, and the dryness in his chest rushed up in an instant.


    He stumbled under his feet and put his big hand on his chest¡ª¡ª


    Mi Raner in the rest area took all his appearance into his eyes.


    I want to go and have a look.


    But mi Ran''er was a little angry when she thought of the guy''s attitude towards herself.


    At this time, some women who coveted Gu Yi''s appearance gathered.


    "Mr. Gu, are you drunk? Shall I help you to have a rest?"


    "Go away." Gu Yi saw a woman dressed in colorful clothes and with a strong smell on her body. He hated it even more. He pushed it away. He clenched his fist and pulled blood out of his palms.


    Mi Ran''er saw several people passing by. After wandering, she didn''t see Gu Yi.


    "Ah, where have you been?" Mi Ran''er was worried about his current state. If something irreparable happened, wouldn''t he fail in his position?

 Chapter 2016

    No.


    You can''t make a little temper.


    Mi Raner hurried to get up. When she didn''t pay attention, she felt a huge pain in her ankle.


    Her tears flowed out again, so she had to squat down, take off her shoes, carry her shoes, bare feet and endure great pain to find Gu Yi''s bastard.


    At first, she thought that Gu Yi was taken away by a woman, but when she thought of the man, according to the woman''s appearance thousands of miles away, she probably wouldn''t allow a woman to touch his clothes.


    Mi Ran''er found a large circle around the manor. Finally, she saw the guy in the back garden.


    He fell and sat on the ground, hugged his head and curled up together. Under the dim light, the whole person seemed to be hidden in the night. If Mi Raner hadn''t sharp eyes, he might not see someone there.


    Run over.


    "Oh, what are you doing here?" Mi Ran''er squatted down in front of him and stretched out his hand to pull away his hand holding his head. "Gu Yi, can you hear me? Don''t hurt yourself without hurting others? Think of something happy... Or think of a better future, can you?"


    Mi Raner was frightened and frightened by his appearance.


    The man was so strong that MI Raner tried his best to break his hand. Then he suddenly jumped straight into Mi Raner''s arms.


    Mi Raner was hit and sat directly on the ground. The pain in her ankle was even worse.


    She gritted her teeth and endured it.


    My little hand tried to pat him gently on his back, "OK, OK, it''s okay. I''m here. I was just a little angry. Your attitude towards me. Think about it carefully. In fact, you''re really wrong. You shouldn''t doubt my mind about you... I''m not a virgin. If I didn''t like the people and things I care about, I wouldn''t spend my mind to get close to and please..."


    The trembling of the man in his arms seems to have gradually weakened.


    However, the hand he fell on her waist was still so dead.


    Mi Ran''er saw that this move was useful and hurriedly continued to comfort. "Today, we all came to Lyon''s birthday party with happiness. Who would have expected them to appear together like this? If I knew this situation, I''d rather you teach me French at home tonight than see this bad scene."


    "However, we still came..." the man holding her opened his mouth in the nest of her neck.


    Mi Raner''s clothes are like a bra. When he speaks like this, his lips fall on MI Raner''s skin.


    Mi Ran''er got goose bumps and pushed him. "Can you talk well?"


    Gu Yi said, "didn''t you take the initiative to hold me?"


    "I......" Mi Ran''er knew that this guy should be returning blood, otherwise he wouldn''t be so talkative.


    Pushing him away a little, MI Ran''er looked down at him. Under the dim light, he could only see an expressionless but no longer cold face. Mi Ran''er sighed, "why can you hold me and restore calm and reason so quickly?"


    Gu Yi thought about the touch on his lips, and the Adam''s apple rolled gently. "Maybe you have the taste I like... Otherwise, you will be hated by me like other women."


    "I see."


    Mi Ran''er knew that there would be no closeness in this world for no reason.


    She was a little lost.


    I thought this guy liked her a little. It seems that now he just depends on her.

 Chapter 2017

    Gu Yi took some disappointment on her face into his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly in the dark, and he released her.


    Reached out and poked her ankle.


    "Does it hurt?" Gu Yi asked.


    "What do you say?" Mi Ran''er was so hurt that she took a breath and immediately stared at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi finally smiled, then got up, rubbed the painful eyebrows, calmed his mood, and he bent down to pick her up.


    "Chief Executive..." Mi Raner was startled by Gu Yi''s direct action. It seems that Gu Yi is really not afraid of rumors.


    "You helped me just now, and now I''m just paying back." Gu Yi will give himself an excuse.


    Mi Raner: "


    Let''s be proud and charming. You can do it!


    Gu Yi took Mi Raner in his arms and left directly outside the meeting.


    After getting on the bus, he called Leon to explain Mi Raner''s situation. After apologizing to him, he took Mi Raner away.


    "Boss, go to the hospital first or?" arning asked anxiously when he saw the swelling and redness of MI Raner''s ankle in the rearview mirror.


    "Go straight home." Gu Yi doesn''t want to see any noise outside anymore.


    He just wants to be quiet.


    "OK." Anning hurried to drive.


    Along the way, MI Ran''er didn''t talk much, and Gu Yi had a heart to heart connection.


    The conversation between them doesn''t want to be heard by a third person.


    Therefore, when the car drove into the villa area, Gu Yi directly asked Anning to drive to his home.


    After getting off the bus, he took Mi Raner out again, ignored Anning''s jaw, which was about to fall, and took Mi Raner directly into his door.


    "I think I may have missed something important." Anning sighed, drove the car into the basement, and then went home from work.


    in the house.


    Mi Raner is thrown directly onto the sofa by Gu Yi. He finds some ice bags and prepares to apply her ankles.


    "What''s the matter with you and your mother? Why do you see such a big feud?" Mi Ran''er asked very directly.


    Gu Yi''s squatting movement was suddenly stiff, and then he raised his eyes and looked at Mi Raner with a little anger.


    Mi Raner was shocked by this look, and then hurriedly said: "I know you don''t want people to pry into your secrets, but have you ever thought that over the years, your disease can''t get better because you keep these things in your heart for too long. The longer you keep them in your heart, the less likely you will get better. You can only tell these things, talk to others, and let someone help you untie this knot, so you can get better."


    There is no slackness on Gu Yi''s face.


    "Forget it, I won''t force you. When you''re willing to talk, remember to find me. Although I''m not a psychologist, I''m a qualified listener!" Mi Raner teased forward with a bad smile, "The most important thing is that if you can''t bear it in the process of recalling and get sick, my antidote is around you. You don''t have to worry about your madness, do you?"


    Gu Yi: "


    What the hell is that?


    He slapped the ice bag on MI Raner''s swollen ankle and Gu Yi spoke faintly, "When I was a child, she beat me and scolded me, forcing me to learn things I didn''t want to learn. Every day, she said in my ear that she blamed my useless father. After I had me, she threw her down because my grandfather gave me a million, said I was collecting debts, and said that if I couldn''t become a talent, I would become an orphan without father and mother..."

 Chapter 2018

    "Anyone who grows up in such a depressed situation may go crazy. I''ve calculated that I''ve been taking meditation medicine since I knew I had dryness and anger. Over the years, I haven''t lost my temper with any woman as long as I don''t take the initiative to find a woman to clean up..."


    When Mi Raner heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "but there are too many subordinates of the company who have been bullied by you!"


    Gu Yi''s men are very important.


    Mi Raner felt the pain in her ankle. As soon as her eyebrows tightened, she could only shut up.


    "Yes, I admit that I''ve had a bad temper over the years, but I''ve tried my best to control it. She was scared away by my temper. At that time, we haven''t returned to Gu''s house yet. I smashed everything in the house and shut her at home and yelled. At that time, I don''t know why my mood was so uncontrollable. I thought, I will kill her, but finally, I still can''t do it. Maybe I still remember that she is my mother, and I can''t do such a rebellious thing... "


    Just listening to Gu Yi''s words, MI Ran''er could imagine what this guy had experienced from childhood to adulthood, and what Gu''s mother looked like that day.


    "Not long after that, the family came to the door. She successfully returned to the family in my name. Finally, she told me directly that after returning to the family, we would go our separate ways and don''t have any contact again, so as not to be tired of seeing each other and be bad to anyone. At that time, I was young and energetic. I directly promised not to say anything and made her a table All the meals were ruined. No one could eat that meal... "


    Gu Yi''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    Mi Ran''er reached out and stroked Gu Yi''s face, "well, stop talking, I understand..."


    It''s good that Gu Yi can grow into such an excellent appearance for those who have suffered the shadow of childhood.


    "What do you understand? You can''t tell how poor I am now..." Gu Yi sneered. Seeing that the ice bag was melting, he took it back and was ready to change it.


    Mi Ran''er grabbed his big hand.


    "I don''t pity you, I want to share with you..." Mi Ran''er''s smile has been put away, and his tone is very serious.


    "How to share? Some pain, people who haven''t really tried, can''t have empathy."


    "Gu Yi... Don''t do this..." Mi Ran''er''s eyes began to turn red. "Although I haven''t tried this kind of pain, I''m in another kind of pain now? You say, how should I face my parents now? Can''t I just pretend to be stupid? Why don''t you give me a suggestion? It depends on whether everyone is superior, subordinate or neighbor..."


    Gu Yi remembered that he was not alone tonight.


    The girl around me is no less uncomfortable than herself. On the contrary, she is still soothing herself.


    Think about it. Sometimes he''s real or not.


    Sure enough, the external evaluation of him was so bad.


    He returned to the sofa and sat down. He let Mi Raner hold his hand like this.


    "Didn''t you say before that you wanted to liberate the whole family? You can''t act in your own personal feelings. You should also be more direct in your parents'' feelings. Your father has so failed to give your mother face, and your mother doesn''t have to bear it anymore."

 Chapter 2019

    "So, you also support letting my parents divorce?" Mi Ran''er''s tone was a little urgent.


    Gave Gu Yi a feeling that the girl was waiting for her words.


    "I......" Gu Yiwei pursed his lips and smiled awkwardly. "Just think I think so."


    He was really helpless.


    "Well, when I get back, I''ll tell my mother what happened today, let her divorce my father quickly, and let my father live and fly with your mother as soon as possible..." huh? Why does that sound like a curse?


    "You''re free." Gu Yi took his hand back and got up to change the ice bag.


    Mi Raner waits for Gu Yi to go to the kitchen. She looks at her ankles.


    This time I was really hurt badly. I didn''t mention the old injury. After the injury, I ran so far again. I have to take some time to recuperate. Otherwise, I will become a cripple in the future, but it will be too ugly.


    When Gu Yi comes back, MI Raner has already arranged her clothes and stands up.


    "I should go home. My mother''s mood is very wrong recently. I''m worried that if I return late again, she will be stimulated and something will happen!" Mi Ran''er took the clothes left here, "executive director, see you tomorrow."


    "Well, come tomorrow to continue tutoring French. No matter what happens at home, you must come!"


    Gu Yi''s tone was much heavier.


    Mi Ran''er nodded quickly, "OK, OK, I will come."


    Out of Gu Yi''s house, MI Raner limped towards 701.


    Gu Yi stood at the door, his eyes locked her back until she disappeared around the corner.


    Sure enough, after talking to her about these things, Gu Yi felt a lot easier.


    You really have to talk to people about such things.


    But what''s the use of talking?


    Now both of them are in trouble. It''s too late for her to save herself. Where will she have time and energy to take care of these things?


    Gu Yi pinches his painful eyebrows. Sure enough, reincarnation is also a technical job. If you encounter such difficult parents, no matter how smart you are, you can''t handle these things well.


    When Mi Raner returned to Xu''s house, Zuo Yun sat in the restaurant and was eating alone.


    "Mommy!" she walked over and gently hugged Zuo Yun from behind. "Why are you eating so late?"


    Zuo Yun saw that his daughter came back. The loneliness on his face immediately disappeared, and then he floated full of tenderness. "I called your father and asked him if he would come back for dinner. He didn''t answer. Later, when he answered the phone, it was very late, so the meal was late..."


    "My father told you where he went?" Mi Ran''er asked with a slight frown.


    "On a business trip, when I called, I was having dinner with customers. It was too noisy, so I didn''t hear." Zuo Yun seems to have become a habit of lying to Xu Yanqing.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant.


    "Mommy, he didn''t go on a business trip at all. Don''t lie to me!"


    She pulled a chair and sat down beside Zuo Yun.


    When Zuo Yun heard her words, his hands stiffened and his chopsticks fell on the table.


    "Mom, I think if I don''t explain these things to you earlier and continue like this, you will feel bad, and I look sad for you."


    Mi Ran''er held her hand and passed her temperature to let her know that she was not alone at the moment, but that she had always been with her.


    "Today, Gu Yi and I went to a French customer''s birthday party and met my father at the banquet."

 Chapter 2020

    "You met your father at the party?" Zuo Yun was startled. How could everything be so coincidental?


    Mi Ran''er smiled coldly, "not only met him, but also met his partner when he returned late this time."


    Zuo Yun''s hand trembled again.


    "Mom, don''t deceive yourself and others. You and he have reached such a point now. What are you still doing with him? Stop loss in time when it''s time to stop loss in time!"


    Mi Ran''er tightened Zuo Yun''s hand. "Mom, I have grown up now and can definitely take care of you. He can look for the second spring without worries. You can also! Mommy, you are so beautiful and generous. If you return to single, there will be many better men than my father pursuing you."


    Zuo Yun''s originally dull mood was amused by Mi Raner''s words.


    She smiled helplessly and patted Mi Raner on the back of her hand, "I thought your father and I could pretend to have a good relationship for a lifetime. Unexpectedly, we still couldn''t hide it after all... After all, we lied, but I didn''t expect you to find it so early. If you found it after your marriage, at least you have a stable life and someone has protected you, your father and I will have no worries at home."


    "There''s no worries now. In fact, you shouldn''t bear it from the beginning and spread everything out directly. I''m not such an unreasonable girl. Mom, you''ve endured it for so long. When it breaks out, I''m the most uncomfortable and guilty person!"


    Mi Raner holds Zuo Yun in her arms.


    Gently patted on her back, "Mom, get out of this bitter sea as soon as possible. It''s good for everyone! We don''t have to act anymore in the future."


    Zuo Yun choked and nodded. After a long time, he said the word "good".


    Zuo Yun called Xu Yanqing that night and asked him to come back the next day to talk about divorce.


    Xu Yanqing agreed.


    He promised very simply.


    Zuo Yun was surprised.


    "So, you should see now? He''s already ready to divorce you." Mi Raner slept with Zuo Yun that night. After Zuo Yun hung up, MI Raner said sarcastically.


    Zuo Yun has been stimulated enough tonight.


    She trembled and shook her head. "Stop talking, I understand! Clearly, stop talking..."


    Mi Ran''er knew that if he said more, he might be vicious in Zuo Yun''s heart.


    She shut her mouth obediently. When she lay down, she didn''t notice that her ankle moved. The pain made her take a breath.


    Aside, Zuo Yun remembered that she limped when she came back.


    "What''s wrong with your feet?" Zuo Yun asked in a low voice in the dark.


    "The high-heeled shoes sprained. It''s all right. It''s been handled. It may hurt for a few days." Mi Ran''er patted her on the shoulder and signaled her to be at ease. Don''t think so much and have a rest early.


    Zuo Yun was not sleepy. "Is the relationship between you and Gu Yi much better than before? He didn''t embarrass you at work, did he?"


    "No, he''s actually quite good to me. He''s a good boss. Mom, the rumors of the great demon king are all false. His working ability is so good that I should learn a lot!"


    Zuo Yun listened to his daughter''s words and was slowly relieved.


    "I don''t know how flustered you were when you saw your father with other women tonight. It must have frightened you?" Zuo Yun couldn''t imagine such a picture no matter how good his imagination was.


    "Fortunately, I was quite calm, but he was startled. He didn''t expect to meet me..."

 Chapter 2021

    This night, the conversation was almost dry, and the people around me slept.


    Mi Ran''er was already very tired, and she fell asleep slowly.


    The next day, before she woke up, she was awakened by the quarrel downstairs.


    "Xu Yanqing, are you really crazy? You actually got involved with... This woman. Today we''re talking about divorce. What are you doing with her? Get out..."


    "Zuo Yun, anyway, we''ve all got to this point. What do you care so much about? Don''t you want to talk about divorce? Has the divorce agreement been drawn up?"


    "You let this disgusting woman get out first. This is my house. Wait, come downstairs and see what it looks like?"


    "Zuo Yun, don''t push your luck. Over the years, you have used your daughter as an excuse to make me step back so many times. This time, I will never give you back again..."


    "How can I use my daughter as an excuse?"


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and kneaded the center of her eyebrows with a splitting headache.


    She bit her teeth, sat up, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She didn''t notice the injury on her foot. She tried hard. Her ankle hurt so much that she almost jumped forward¡ª¡ª


    "Hiss..." she moved to the entrance of the stairs in pain. She stared and yelled downstairs: "what''s the noise? What''s the noise? It''s just about talking about divorce, and signing the divorce agreement won''t be effective? As for the division of property, Lao Xu, you can give me and my mother as much property as you want. My mother and I don''t argue much, but I have a request!"


    Holding the escalator, she jumped step by step.


    A pair of cold eyes coagulated the three people downstairs. Zuo Yun looked at her and hurriedly came to hold her. "Silly daughter, what are you talking about and why don''t you want property? You deserve those."


    "Mom, Lao Xu''s assets are earned by himself. Our mother and son haven''t helped much over the years. How much he is willing to give is his love. As for the future, don''t worry about having no money to live a good life. I''ve started my internship now and will definitely find a good job in the future..."


    Mi Raner soothes Zuo Yun in a low voice.


    Here, Xu Yanqing frowned at her daughter''s direct words and attitude, "who are you talking to? I''m your father!"


    "Sorry, after you divorced my mother today, you can only be regarded as half a father." Mi Raner took a deep breath and looked at the woman beside Xu Yanqing.


    She smiled and nodded at Gu''s mother: "Hello, aunt. In fact, as the eldest lady of the family, even if she has had children, even if she is old, she won''t waste time with a married middle-aged man like my father. Shouldn''t there be more golden bachelors for you to choose from?"


    As long as Gu''s mother is not in front of Gu Yi, the whole person will have momentum.


    She greeted Mi Raner''s eyes with a light smile. "Married men are the ones who really know how to cherish women. Girl, you are still young and don''t understand these. As a person from the past, my aunt reminds you that men decide not to just look at the skin bag. I don''t know how many disgusting and dark things are hidden under the beautiful skin bag."


    When Mi Raner heard this, she immediately understood that she was thinking of Gu Yi.


    "I''m afraid there''s disgusting darkness under the ugly skin bag..."


    She said, pointing to the divorce agreement on the table, "Lao Xu, sign it, sign it and go. Don''t disturb me and my mother for the weekend."

 Chapter 2022

    Xu Yanqing felt that her daughter had really changed overnight.


    Clenching his teeth, he squatted down and signed his name on the divorce agreement.


    "Well, mom, you have nothing to do with my father now... As for whether you can get involved in the future, it''s up to me." Mi Ran''er put away the divorce agreement and raised his mouth slightly.


    Xu Yanqing and Gu''s mother always felt that something was wrong.


    Without thinking about it, MI Ran''er kicked him out.


    "ChuChu, what did you mean by that?" Zuo Yun didn''t figure it out. When his daughter came back, he took Mi Raner''s small hand and asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll know later." Mi Raner sighed. She didn''t sleep well and was sleepy. She couldn''t help yawning.


    Thinking of the agreement with Gu Yi, after going upstairs to wash, she simply ate something and went out to go to the place where Gu Yi lived.


    But I didn''t want to hear a voice from the TV before I went out.


    "I believe you are very concerned about the life of Gu Yinan, the golden Bachelor in the business world. Today, a netizen revealed that President Gu has been very close to his partner''s daughter recently. He even opened a green channel for each other to directly enter M & amp; amp; G company for internship, so that they can flirt in the office. As you know, there are few internships in M & amp; amp; g every year, Those who can get the quota are all talents killed from thousands of troops. Now president Gu opens the back door himself. It''s true love and invincibility... "


    In the morning entertainment news broadcast, the copywriting is always so disgusting.


    Mi Raner listens, pauses and turns to the TV.


    On TV, there were several secretly taken pictures.


    When she was alone with Gu Yi, Gu Yi looked at her very gently. On peacetime, she was completely different from others. No wonder this entertainment Xiaobian can make up so much content.


    "Clearly, you and Gu Yi..." Zuo Yun also saw the news. She frowned and turned to her daughter, "it won''t be true..."


    "Mom, even if there is really something between Gu Yi and me, he can''t open the back door for me to fall in love. My working ability is not worse than others. Don''t believe these people''s nonsense."


    Mi Raner hurriedly explained.


    "So, you mean, you and Gu Yi really..." Zuo Yun got up in a hurry and grabbed his daughter. "Good daughter, you can think clearly. Gu Yi''s rumor is going to hit a woman. Now he is good to you. When the freshness between you two passes, he will show his true colors. At that time, the injured person will only be yourself."


    "Mom..."


    Mi Raner is so helpless.


    She patted Zuo Yun on the back of her hand. "Don''t worry, Gu Yi is not the kind of person in the rumor. He has never hit a woman, but he has only smashed things. However, that also makes him anxious. I will tell you these things in detail when I have a chance in the future. Now I have to find him. This must be dealt with well, otherwise, it may become the handle for Qin Yue to attack me!"


    With that, MI Raner took his hand out of Zuo Yun''s palm, put on his shoes and limped out of Xu''s house.


    She is very glad that they live in a community, and this is still the most upscale villa area. Those paparazzi reporters can''t come in. Otherwise, according to the spread and influence of the news, Gu Yi''s house will be guarded by a lot of paparazzi at the moment.

 Chapter 2023

    At the door of Gu Yi''s house, MI Raner rang the doorbell and didn''t respond for a long time.


    She had to take out her mobile phone and call Gu Yi.


    After a long time, Gu Yi connected the phone. Over there, the man''s voice was full of laziness. It seemed that he was awakened by her phone, with a trace of anger, "what''s the matter?"


    "Chief executive, i... I''ll learn French from you. You haven''t got up yet?" Mi Raner didn''t tell Gu Yi about the news.


    "Well... Wait a minute."


    The voice of Gu Yi, who just woke up, was inexplicably cute.


    After hanging up the phone, MI Raner''s mouth rose slightly.


    At this time, the system in my mind couldn''t help asking, "host, how do you deal with the news?"


    "Wait, you''ll know."


    Mi Raner sold a pass.


    When the door opened, MI Ran''er saw a man in dark blue pajamas. After saying good morning, she followed him into the house.


    "CEO, haven''t you had breakfast? Would you like to cook some for you?" Mi Raner''s flattering appearance suddenly alerted Gu Yi, who was still a little confused.


    He narrowed his sharp eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er: "have you done anything wrong?"


    "I... I didn''t!" Mi Ran''er''s eyes were a little flustered.


    At this time, Gu Yi''s mobile phone rang again.


    Mi Ran''er sees the caller ID and it''s anin.


    Gu Yi went to the balcony to answer.


    Mi Raner sat on the sofa, thinking about the next countermeasures. The man soon came back.


    "So, are you scared like this by those news?" Gu Yi returned to MI Raner, with her little face and a little disgust. "The news in the entertainment version can scare you like this. What should you do when it comes to the financial version or even the legal version?"


    Mi Raner blushed. "I, I''m not scared. I''m just worried that the CEO will be angry because of these news. After all, these people are reading pictures and writing nonsense. What can you do if you delay the CEO in finding someone in the future?"


    Mi Raner spoke more and more sincerely. She almost didn''t take all the mistakes directly, and then kowtowed to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi: "


    Why does he think the girl''s tone is fake?


    Obviously with schadenfreude.


    She''s happy he can''t find someone, isn''t she?


    Reach out and hold her chin, raise her little face, and Gu Yi''s expressionless handsome face. Because he didn''t have much blood color when he got up in the morning, he bit his teeth and said, "if I''m delayed in looking for someone, won''t you compensate me?"


    "Ah?" Mi Ran''er was surprised.


    Gu Yi took all her surprised look into his eyes. As soon as the corners of his mouth were raised, he took back his hand and got up, "I''ll wash first and make me a French breakfast."


    The mist in MI Ran''er''s eyes flashed. She nodded slowly, "OK..."


    When Gu Yi went upstairs, she clenched her fist with a small hand, and her face was full of a successful bad smile.


    In my mind, the system sound sounded: "the completion degree of standard task is 70%."


    Progress is quite fast!


    Yesterday''s hug and the unconscionable conversation behind it should have made Gu Yi completely put down his guard against her.


    Gu Yi, a man who lacks love since childhood, is the most simple and easy to fall into love.


    Therefore, when he decided to put down all his guard against her, it was the beginning of his love for her.


    With the rapid progress of the task, MI Raner was very happy and went to cook breakfast for Gu Yi.


    However, there is really space in boss Gu''s refrigerator. There is only a bag of bread and a few eggs, not even ham.

 Chapter 2024

    Mi Raner simply prepared a sandwich for him and heated a glass of milk.


    When Gu Yi dressed up and went downstairs, MI Raner was ready.


    Gu Yi tasted the taste and nodded slightly. "The workmanship is pretty good. I thought it was a young lady who doesn''t touch Yang spring water. It seems that you are also very grounded. You won''t have trained when cooking for your ex boyfriend?"


    Mi Raner pulled out an awkward but polite smile on her small face, "boss, if it''s delicious, you can eat more."


    Just stop talking nonsense, okay?


    Gu Yi put her little expression into the bottom of her eyes, which was more funny.


    He took a sip of milk and asked, "in your opinion, who has been following us? We were even photographed eating in a Chinese restaurant privately."


    Mi Ran''er already had the answer in her heart, "either Qin Yue or Lin rou''er, or the people you offend, such as Miss Chu..."


    Hearing Miss Chu''s three words, Gu Yi directly turned her eyes, "she doesn''t have that much courage. She knows what will happen if she offends me, unless she gambles the whole Chu group to discredit my reputation. I think no one should be so stupid..."


    "That''s Qin Yue and Lin rouer. Believe it or not, soon Qin Yue will call me and say I don''t want face. It''s clear that I had an affair with you first, but I have to accuse him of cheating. What''s more, he may make it directly to the news."


    Hearing this, Gu Yi frowned slightly, "does he really hate you so much?"


    "After the cancellation of his engagement banquet with me, several major domestic companies rejected his internship application on the grounds of problems in his private life. Now, he has been rejected by all companies. He still has to waste another year in school. His internship scores are not complete. He is likely not to graduate. Do you think he will hate me so?"


    Mi Ran''er said all this with a light smile, as if he were talking about other people''s family.


    Gu Yi took a deep look at her, "if he really chooses this way to die with you, what are you going to do?"


    "Qingzhe Ziqing, besides, I hold in my hand the evidence that he and Lin rouer have been in love for at least one year. What about me and you? If I remember well, the night I broke up with Qin Yue was the first time we met, right?"


    Gu Yi nodded, "well, since you and I have no fear, this can''t be the topic of our discussion at the moment. Let''s talk about something else."


    Gu Yi swallowed the last sandwich into his stomach, gracefully took his napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. He got up and went to MI Raner''s side, put one hand on the table and looked down at Mi Raner.


    The smell of aftershave on his body penetrated into his nostrils. Mi Raner liked it very much. He couldn''t help but move his nose.


    Like a puppy.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked, raising her little face.


    "Talk about compensating me for what an object gave me..." Gu Yi smiled, unable to see whether he was serious or joking.


    "Boss, you''re joking, aren''t you too serious?" Mi Ran''er covered his face with his small hands, and the bright eyes twinkled like stars.


    Gu Yi bullied more and more, "I''m not kidding. The ratings of morning entertainment news are very high. Now all over the country, from 80 years old to three years old, all know that I am with you. If you don''t want me now, people will certainly regard you as a bad woman who has always abandoned."

 Chapter 2025

    Mi Raner said that this hat was really buttoned.


    She opened her mouth. Before she could speak, Gu Yi patted her head gently, "well, don''t think about what some don''t have, come to the study for class."


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er thought she could go deeper into this topic. However, Gu Yi didn''t want to continue until he reached the point.


    What Mi Raner didn''t expect was that the assists would come so quickly.


    When Qin Yue called, MI Ran''er was doing Gu Yi''s assignment. When he heard the phone, Gu Yi''s eyebrows frowned and his face sank immediately.


    Mi Raner takes out her cell phone and looks a little bad when she sees the caller ID.


    "Still don''t answer?" seeing her hesitation, Gu Yi said faintly.


    "It''s from Qin Yue. I don''t think it''s necessary to answer!" Mi Ran''er hung up and put his mobile phone back in his pocket.


    No, the other party called again with perseverance.


    Gu Yimian was even more upset.


    When the pen in his hand fell, he said, "I think you''d better deal with these things first and then continue."


    Mi Raner was startled by Gu Yi''s sudden mood and hurriedly got up, "Oh... I''ll answer the phone first."


    She came to the door of the study and connected the phone with a frown.


    "What''s up?" her voice was freezing.


    "Xu ChuChu, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. Obviously you have a new lover, but you still look like a victim and put all the responsibility on me! You look very innocent on the surface, but you''re an out and out white lotus!"


    Qin Yue''s abusive voice came from the receiver.


    Mi Ran''er frowned. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I have a new lover? Do you have any evidence to prove that I have a new lover? Did you see us kissing or going to bed? And you? I caught adultery directly in bed at the beginning. How do you want to wash it?"


    Qin Yue sneered, "I didn''t go to bed because I wasn''t photographed. If you really had nothing to do with Gu Yi, how could you be treated so favorably according to his personality? Your internship at M & amp; amp; G should be in exchange for sleeping with you? Otherwise, according to your professional knowledge, how could Gu Yi look at you?"


    Qin Yue is really getting more and more disgusting.


    Mi Raner really wanted to know how blind the original owner was before he fell in love with such a man.


    Between words, there is nothing else except the third way.


    "Qin Yue, I really regret it now. When I caught the adultery, I should directly open the mobile phone live broadcast software and broadcast it to the people all over the country. How did my fiance get together with my best friend! Qin Yue, don''t forget that you and Lin rouer have been having an affair for a year, and Gu Yi and I just met recently. Even if we have something now, we are talking to each other After you break up, you are a thing that can''t control your lower body. Don''t think all men are like you! "


    Mi Raner bit her teeth and hung up with a bang after scolding.


    After hanging up the phone, she regretted it again.


    Let Qin Yue return the money for the things the original owner bought for him over the past year. It has not been implemented. She really doesn''t want to make a bargain for this dead scum man.


    Qin Yue made his chest full of depression. Mi Ran''er leaned against the wall and breathed a long breath. For a long time, he couldn''t slow down.


    I don''t know when the door of the study opened. The man came out and looked at her red face and slightly raised the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 2026

    "In front of me is a little sheep, but in front of others, it is a little pepper that no one can bully..."


    Gu Yi nodded with appreciation. "It''s good, at least not to be bullied."


    "Do you want to laugh at me? I have bad eyes. I almost got engaged to such an ungrateful man... If he really flew up the branches by the Xu family, I don''t know how many disgusting faces he would expose in the future. It will still be my Xu family''s face."


    Mi Ran''er said in a frightened tone, "fortunately, I broke up. Otherwise, there will be many times when I will vomit blood in the future."


    As she was talking, MI Ran''er put a text message into her cell phone.


    She opened it and saw that it was sent by Lin rouer.


    "Xu ChuChu, everyone has read the news. Don''t you really need to explain how you enter the M & amp; amp; amp; G internship?"


    With her toes, she could think of Lin rouer''s gloating when she saw everyone''s discussion on the microblog.


    "What''s there to explain? In my position, I perform my duties. Anyway, I come to practice openly. The predecessors of the company pay attention to my working ability. I just think of those comments on the Internet as a pheasant cooing!"


    After the successful delivery, MI Raner wanted to blackmail Lin rouer. She suddenly thought of something and sent a message to Lin rouer, "by the way, when secretly shooting in the future, remember to change a high-definition camera and look at the pictures that broke the news... Oh, by the way, how can I forget that you don''t even have money to buy a skirt. Where can you buy a camera?"


    With a gun and a stick, MI Ran''er finally vented the anger she received in Qin and Yue to Lin rou''er. After pulling her black, she was in a good mood.


    Gu Yi put her bad smiling face at the bottom of her eyes.


    Reach out and rub her head until she rubs all the hair on her head. Then she smiles, "have you handled it? If you have handled it, do you want to go out for dinner this weekend?"


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er approached Gu Yi a little and smiled, "is the chief executive asking me out?"


    Gu Yi only showed such a vicious side in front of MI Raner. The corners of his mouth rose, "if you regard this meal as a date, I won''t mind."


    Mi Ran''er''s smile is even worse. When she goes out, MI Ran''er thinks of something fatal.


    "By the way, there must be many reporters waiting to shoot you outside the community. Will we be stopped when we go out like this?" Mi Raner doesn''t like the feeling of being surrounded by people holding cameras.


    Gu Yi also thought of this and frowned slightly.


    "Why don''t we order takeout," suggested Mi Raner.


    "No, go through the back door." Gu Yi held her small hand and bit the word back door very hard.


    Mi Raner immediately realized that he was making fun of the remarks in the morning entertainment news.


    She held Gu Yi''s hand and smiled, "it seems that the CEO wants me to live up to the rumor of going through the back door."


    "It''s already been stigmatized. It''s better to sit down!"


    Then Gu Yi led her out.


    Because Mi Raner had an ankle injury, Gu Yi took her to the door and drove out of the garage.


    The back door of the villa is far from Gu Yi''s house, and ordinary people don''t enter through the back door, except for special times.


    Therefore, few people know that there is a back door in this high-end villa. When Gu Yi''s car got to the back door, half of the paparazzi didn''t see it.

 Chapter 2027

    Like an ordinary couple, they found a Korean barbecue restaurant. Gu Yi has never been to such a place in the future. When mi Ran''er pulled him into the store, he smelled the smell of barbecue and frowned slightly.


    "You don''t like barbecue? Let''s go somewhere else," Mi Ran''er said kindly.


    "No, actually it''s OK. I have to try." Gu Yi felt that he was too disciplined from childhood to childhood, so he was forced to have recessive psychosis.


    Now a girl takes her slowly into the life of a normal person, falls in love with normal people, goes to work and eats. His illness will certainly get better soon.


    They went straight into a box.


    After sitting down, the waiter came in and added tea to the two. After MI Raner ordered, he suddenly felt a little want to go to the bathroom. "I''ll go to the bathroom first. You wait for me here."


    "Well, go."


    Gu Yi nodded softly.


    When Mi Raner came out of the bathroom, she met an acquaintance around the corner.


    Qin Yue.


    "Why are you here?" before Mi Raner spoke, Qin Yue panicked and immediately asked.


    "You mind me!" Mi Ran''er scolded Qin Yue, ready to bypass him.


    Qin Yue was not ready to let her go. He reached out and grabbed mi Ran''er. "Xu ChuChu, I think we should talk. We haven''t talked in detail since you left in anger last time. Don''t you think you should give me a chance to explain?"


    "Didn''t the phone call this morning express your attitude and emotion towards me very clearly?" Mi Raner sneered. Even though she was shorter than Qin Yue, her aura completely suppressed Qin Yue.


    Qin Yue became more and more flustered. "Clearly, I was angry. Just think I was crazy! Clearly, you give me another chance to explain..."


    "No, Qin Yue, we''ve broken up. We''re completely separated. Your girlfriend now should be Lin rouer. You should coax, explain, and explain to Lin rouer..."


    Mi Raner pushed Qin Yue''s arm, but he couldn''t push it away.


    The guilt on Qin Yue''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by a sneer.


    "Xu ChuChu, don''t be shameless. How can you be better if I cheat? Can you guarantee that it''s clean between you and Gu Yi?" Qin Yue pinched Mi Raner''s arms and directly picked him up.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to struggle, but his feet couldn''t fall on the ground and couldn''t get strength. He had to flop twice.


    When Qin Yue pushed her against the wall, her feet fell heavily on the ground. The pain hit Mi Raner''s forehead and immediately spilled a cold sweat of Dou da.


    "You let go of me..."


    Mi Ran''er felt that Qin Yue was the real manic patient. He was almost sick in the bone marrow.


    Qin Yue was so angry that he couldn''t calm down so quickly. He shouted at Mi Raner, "tell me, what''s the matter between you and Gu Yi? Did you get together before we broke up? Tell me!!!"


    "We were officially together tonight. We didn''t know each other before you broke up." a low voice came from the end of the corridor. Then, the man came to the side of Qin Yue and held out his hand to clamp Qin Yue''s wrist.


    Qin Yue is a useless scholar. At the moment, where will he be the opponent of Gu Yi who exercises regularly?


    Directly pulled apart, Qin Yue was severely thrown aside by Gu Yi.

 Chapter 2028

    Seeing the pain on MI Raner''s face, Gu Yi painfully stepped forward and held her. Mi Raner saw scarlet in Gu Yi''s eyes.


    "Don''t..." Mi Ran''er tugged at his clothes. "Gu Yi, bear it. He''s not worth your shot! Such people have their own people to deal with him."


    Qin Yue is so small-minded that he will certainly offend more people in the future.


    The most painful life is for a person like him to do nothing all his life and not get what he wants all his life.


    If Gu Yi pays the legal price for seriously injuring him, it''s not worth it.


    Gu Yi stared at her.


    "But you..." Gu Yi saw that she was in unbearable pain. He felt that her chest was very stuffy and wanted to vent all her anger directly.


    Mi Ran''er bit her teeth and shook her head. "I''m fine."


    She looked at Qin Yue, who was almost dislocated by falling.


    Qin Yue stood up holding the wall and looked at his so-called "Dog Man and woman" in front of him. "Today we are together? Who believes it... Your mouth is on you..."


    Qin Yue wanted to stare at Gu Yi, but unexpectedly, Gu Yi stared back.


    "Believe it or not, what does it have to do with us? Qin Yue, who has a little dessert, can feel how sincere I was to you before breaking up. Unfortunately, how sincere I was to you before. Later, when I saw you lying in bed with Lin rouer, I was so sad. I thought that as long as we broke up, we had nothing to do in the future. No one knew except my parents The real reason why we broke up, but what about you? You always want to destroy my reputation. Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice! "


    Qin Yue saw Mi Raner''s simplicity and indignation. An ominous premonition floated in his heart, "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s time to explain to the world why we broke up." Mi Ran''er looked at Gu Yi. "I remember that M & amp; amp; G has a microblog number with millions of fans, right?"


    "Yes."


    "As the wife of the future CEO, do I have the right to use this microblog number to make a statement?"


    "Of course." Gu Yi''s eyes have a tenderness that he doesn''t notice.


    Qin Yue was flustered when he heard this.


    "No, clearly, we''ve been in love for some time. If you do this, you''ll completely destroy me..." Qin Yue hurried towards Mi Raner. He wanted to drag Mi Raner''s hand, but Gu Yi blocked him away.


    Qin Yue is a joke at the moment.


    Mi Ran''er looked at him with a sneer. "What about you? You asked Lin rou''er to follow me all the way, specially taking pictures of Gu Yi and me, and also found a gossip marketing number to put the news, slandering me for cheating. Don''t you want to destroy me?"


    Mi Ran''er stretched out his hand and mercilessly poked at Qin Yue''s heart, "I''m just treating him with his own way. Qin Yue, you remember clearly for me. You asked for everything in the future!"


    Then mi Ran''er took Gu Yi''s big hand, and Gu Yi shouted sweetly, "honey, let''s go back and eat."


    Gu Yi: "


    The sudden intimacy made him a little flustered and a little happy.


    He pulled at the corners of his mouth, carefully held Mi Raner and took her back to the box.


    Qin Yue was left alone leaning against the wall outside the bathroom. His face was pale and regretted.


    When mi Ran''er sat down in the box seat, he couldn''t help but gently rubbed his ankle. "Fortunately, it didn''t cause secondary injury, otherwise, I can''t have my foot."

 Chapter 2029

    Gu Yi not only didn''t feel distressed, but also knocked on her forehead angrily, "it''s not your own fault. It''s good to avoid him directly?"


    "He tangled it up by himself, so I can hide..."


    Mi Ran''er still had tears coming out of her eyes.


    Gu Yi reached out and wiped it off for her.


    Sigh, "why don''t you let the waiter bring an ice bag?"


    "No, it''s OK." Mi Ran''er took back her hand and looked at Gu Yi. A bad smile suddenly appeared in the corners of her eyes, "eh? You just said that we are officially together today. Is it true or false? I remember, you seem to have not confessed to me..."


    "But how can I remember that someone has confessed to me?" Gu Yi took a sip of tea, trying to hide his panic.


    Mi Ran''er blinked, "yes?"


    As they spoke, their faces were already flushed.


    She held her chin with one hand and approached Gu Yi. "CEO, we''ve only known each other for a little more than a week. You shouldn''t have fully understood me... Aren''t you afraid that Mao will be hurt by me if he comes with me rashly?"


    "I think you should worry about whether you will be hurt by me." Gu Yi chuckled: "after all, my illness is not something that ordinary people can tolerate."


    "Well..." Mi Ran''er still has something to say.


    Gu Yi held out her little hand.


    "It''s hard for a person like me to meet a girl who treats me differently and is willing to tolerate me. It''s even harder for me to like this girl... I don''t want to miss you. Clear, don''t let me go."


    Gu Yi''s words were really sincere.


    Mi Raner was in a trance and was really moved.


    She hung her eyes, looked at the situation of holding her two hands together, sighed, and gently turned her hands over to hold them back.


    "Chief executive, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you! I''ll stay with you all my life, so you won''t get sick again..."


    Mi Raner''s eyes are bright. The little girl is at a vigorous age.


    Gu Yi looked at her lovely smile and suddenly remembered that when she first met, she was drenched and pale, which was completely different from now.


    But at that time, these eyes were so bright when they secretly looked at him through the rearview mirror.


    Perhaps, from that moment on, he had treated the little girl differently.


    "By the way, you just said you wanted to make a statement, really?" Gu Yi was going to barbecue, but the young master''s action was very clumsy.


    Mi Ran''er can only take the clip and barbecue by herself.


    Hearing Gu Yi''s question, she raised her eyebrows, then nodded definitely, "of course! If I don''t say so, Qin Yue may think I''m counselled or soft hearted... I tell you, people like Qin Yue will be brilliant if you give him some sunshine. It''s better to kill him at once so that there is no room to turn over, and all the worries at home can be solved!"


    Gu Yi likes the girl''s simple appearance!


    Nodded and said with appreciation, "you should act so decisively. You are determined to make high achievements in the future."


    "Really? Wait until I graduate from college. I''m still practicing now. It''s good that I can get the stamp of my internship." Mi Ran''er said, wrapped a piece of meat and handed it to Gu Yi''s mouth.


    Gu Yi looked at the lettuce and hesitated. He just saw that MI Raner had a piece of garlic in it. It was his most hated food.

 Chapter 2030

    However, with MI Raner''s encouraging eyes, he slowly opened his mouth.


    It tastes good, but he doesn''t like it very much.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er ate the most at this meal.


    After dinner, Gu Yi drove Mi Raner for a while. They were both very happy. At midnight, Gu Yi drove her back to the villa.


    Many media cars were parked at the door of the villa.


    These paparazzi are really energetic.


    Gu Yi had to drive to the back door and enter the villa area through the back door.


    He took her to the door.


    "When I get home, I''ll write the full text of the statement and send it to you. Ask the public relations department to help send it. In fact, isn''t it not good to publish this statement with M & amp; amp; G''s official blog?" Mi Ran''er actually just said to be angry at that time. Unexpectedly, Gu Yi took it seriously.


    He nodded and agreed in front of Qin Yue.


    "Otherwise, I''ll send it in a small number and find some marketing numbers to forward..." Mi Ran''er thought that this was a feasible scheme.


    Gu Yi raised his hand and gently stroked her face and said with a smile, "don''t think about it. Didn''t you say it? You are the wife of the future CEO. What''s the matter with the official blog? Besides, some things must be answered with the official blog."


    "What?"


    Gu Yi sold a pass, "you''ll know later. Well, it''s late. Go home early and have a rest. Your mother should need you now."


    "Well... Good night! See you tomorrow."


    "Good night."


    Mi Ran''er and Gu Yi were separated. When they returned to Xu''s house, a smile came to her mouth.


    She had already guessed what Gu Yi wanted to announce with Guan Bo, which was nothing more than announcing their relationship.


    In addition, today''s public opinion also slanders that she cheated in her last relationship. It is not redundant to explain her previous relationship in this statement.


    "Come back!"


    Zuoyun is applying a mask on the sofa.


    She looks in a good mood.


    "Well... I''ll go upstairs first." Mi Raner limped upstairs.


    "Why is your foot getting worse and worse? It won''t be beaten by Gu Yi?" Zuo Yun immediately got up from the sofa and walked over worried.


    "Not......" Ran Ran helplessly, shook his head quickly, "it''s Qin Yue, but the next day of Qin Yue will not be better! Mom, don''t worry about it, apply the mask properly, try to maintain the best condition, and find me a heartfelt father to you."


    Mi Ran''er finished and went upstairs.


    Leaving behind a red face in Zuoyun, I quickly pressed the mask on the face.


    Careful thinking was seen by her daughter. When did this villain practice so well?


    Mi Raner edited a fairly detailed statement and sent it to Gu Yi.


    After reading it over there, he said it was very good, so he asked her to rest early, and he would deal with the rest.


    Mi Ran''er took a bath and lay in bed. He heard a sound in his mind, "the completion of the standard task has reached 90%, and the host continues to refuel!"


    Obviously, they have confessed to each other. Gu Yi, as long as he says the word like, there will be no fake. Therefore, his love should have reached 100% and 10%, which should be the plot line.


    What could it be?


    Mi Ran''er fell asleep with doubts.


    The next morning, MI Raner was awakened by Lin rouer''s serial call.


    She hasn''t been able to sleep well these days, and her scalp explodes with anger.


    "Hello?"


    "Xu ChuChu, you''re shameless. You don''t mean what you say! It''s less than three months now. You''ve posted the things between the three of us on the Internet..."

 Chapter 2031

    Hearing this angry voice, MI Ran''er''s original spirit of getting up disappeared in an instant. On the contrary, she still wanted to laugh.


    "I have found true love, and he is recognized as the favored son of heaven. What about you? You and Qin Yue should not last for three months? Besides, this statement is not what I want to make, but your boyfriend forced me to make it. If I don''t make a statement to prove my innocence, I''m afraid I''ll be accused of being a third party between you two in three months..."


    Lin rouer was even more angry at Mi Raner''s relaxed tone.


    She clenched her teeth. "Xu ChuChu! Aren''t you afraid of retribution if you force us like this?"


    "When you betrayed me, did you ever think that all this today would be your retribution?" Mi Ran''er asked with a sneer.


    She didn''t want to listen to the girl''s voice. After saying that, she hung up the phone directly.


    Lin rou''er must be worried that MI Ran''er and Gu Yi will do something better, so she doesn''t dare to call again.


    Mi Raner opened her microblog and searched M & amp; G''s official blog, see the beginning of the statement.


    Sure enough, Gu Yi added a public love affair.


    This man is really a little Sue.


    Mi Ran''er''s anger, which had been awakened by Lin rou''er, dissipated completely. She got up happily, washed and dressed up, went downstairs and had a simple breakfast.


    Sure enough, as soon as he came downstairs, Zuo Yun asked about he Gu Yi.


    "Really? Are you ready? Taking care of your family is very complex, many times more complex than ours, and, you know, your father and his mother..." Zuo Yun is really worried that his daughter will suffer in this matter.


    Mi Ran''er motioned her to be at ease and patted the back of her hand. "Mommy, Gu Yi and I are two people''s business. We can''t get involved in the families of both sides. The only thing that can hinder us from being together is the word" don''t love ". Only if we don''t love, will we separate. We will always be together in the rest of the time!"


    Zuo Yun knows that his daughter is a person of the utmost emotion and nature.


    Once you fall in love, you will be desperate.


    But sighed, "Mommy can''t help you. She can only support you silently behind your back."


    "Well, your support is enough."


    Mi Raner smiled with some relief, ate breakfast and walked out of the house.


    Gu Yi''s car is already waiting at home.


    Her eyes brightened slightly and she hurried to get on the bus.


    Anning looked at her pretty face and thought of the statement this morning. A pink smile immediately floated on her face.


    After the car started, Gu Yi took Mi Raner''s small hand and gently held it in his palm.


    "I read the statement, so open, it should be enough to block the mouths of those people..." Mi Ran''er said happily.


    Didn''t notice Gu Yi''s face with a little sorrow.


    Until she felt that the man around her was tiny, she turned her eyes to him and asked suspiciously, "Gu Yi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You have to go back to take care of your family with me tonight." Gu Yi closed his lips tightly. "The rest are easy to get rid of, but the old man is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You should be prepared."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows.


    I thought, is this the remaining 10% of the plot task?


    She nodded. "Don''t worry, with my head melon seeds, I shouldn''t cause any trouble."


    "I''m not afraid you''ll cause trouble, but I''m afraid you''ll be bullied."


    If you can, Gu Yi wants to protect her all the time, but this is obviously unrealistic.

 Chapter 2032

    Now, he is surnamed Gu. What needs to be considered when he gets married is the opinions of his family.


    Although, their opinions are not important to him.


    It''s also right to go through the motions.


    "Do you think someone can bully me?" Mi Ran''er leaned on Gu Yi''s shoulder and said happily, "don''t you see that my father can''t do good in front of me?"


    Gu Yi''s thin lips rose more and more and sighed: "also, with your temperament, you won''t be willing to suffer losses. My worries are superfluous."


    Because the two had made their relationship public, MI Ran''er found that many people were looking at her after she arrived at the company.


    However, because Gu Yi is around, these people are not particularly presumptuous.


    Mi Raner didn''t relax until she entered the office.


    Because of her foot injury, Gu Yi gave a lot of work to Anning directly all day. Mi Raner was happy to be at leisure and sat in his position to get familiar with some of the company''s business.


    After work in the afternoon, aning took Gu Yi and Mi Raner to Gu''s old house.


    "Don''t we need to buy some gifts?" Mi Ran''er thought that this was the first time to see his parents. It seemed impolite to go empty handed.


    "No, just go for a show. Maybe you don''t even have to stay for dinner. Why are you so polite? They don''t really want you to be a guest." Gu Yi said coldly.


    Mi Raner immediately understood that it was a Hongmen banquet.


    Gu''s old house, built in the suburbs of the city, is a large quadrangle with full ancient style.


    It is said that this house has a history of more than a hundred years and is handed down from generation to generation.


    The moment Mi Raner stepped into Gu''s old house, she immediately felt a little uncomfortable. It seemed that the wind was blowing on her neck, making her neck cold.


    Although Mr. Gu is over 80, he is still very strong. He looks like an old man of about 60.


    As a businessman, his eyes are full of shrewdness. When he sees mi Ran''er, he has been looking at Mi Ran''er up and down.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t ignore this kind of look.


    "Hello, Grandpa Gu." Mi Ran''er said hello politely.


    Mr. Gu just humed coldly and responded. Then he looked at his grandson, "is this your girlfriend? I heard that you haven''t graduated from college and are eight years younger than you?"


    "Yes, what if I didn''t graduate from college? As long as I''m an adult, I don''t break the law. I''m talking about adult love." Gu Yi inserted his pocket with one hand and held Mi Raner with the other hand. He stretched out and stood in front of Mr. Gu. When he answered, his tone was cool and thin. I couldn''t hear his family relationship with Mr. Gu.


    "Suckling girl, nothing has been decided in the future. Can you afford to play with her at your age? What if she just uses you to cross the bridge and kicks you away when she is familiar with all the business of M & amp; amp; G?"


    Seeing Gu Yi''s foolishness, master Gu was so angry that his words came out of his mouth.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly when she heard this. She whispered, "Grandpa Gu, should you carry the party behind your back when you speak ill of others?"


    Mr. Gu raised his hand and held his chest. He glared at Mi Raner. "It''s not a bad word. It''s the truth. You little girl, how long have you just broken up with your ex fiance? Now you''re together with Gu Yi. You should just regard Gu Yi as a trophy to show off with your ex fiance?"

 Chapter 2033

    "I didn''t."


    Compared with Gu''s excited appearance, MI Raner was too calm.


    With a slight smile, she told Mr. Gu lightly, "If I took him as a booty, I wouldn''t come to you today to humiliate him. Speaking of booty, I''d like to ask grandpa Gu. In the past two decades, you didn''t want to recognize M & amp; amp; G, but you recognized him when M & amp; G became the world''s leading multinational group. It seems that for you, he is really used to show off £¿¡±


    Mi Raner''s words hit Mr. Gu''s heart.


    From the moment he was determined to recognize him, in fact, many people had such doubts and stomach Fei in their hearts. However, no one spoke frankly in front of him because of Gu''s temper and Gu''s position in the industry.


    Over the years, Mr. Gu praised Gu Yi for teaching a good grandson.


    We all know who taught this grandson.


    But Mr. Gu had the face to accept all these compliments.


    Mr. Gu, who was exposed, was full of embarrassment.


    He clenched his teeth and finally could only vent his anger on Gu Yi.


    "This is the girlfriend you''re looking for. You don''t understand anything, but you talk back to the old man. I''ll suffer if you''re alone. You have to find another one to annoy me! Do you want to annoy my grandfather earlier, and you''re satisfied?"


    Gu Yi is more angry than Mi Raner.


    There was a faint smile on his face, "you''re angry today. You asked for it, didn''t you? Your children and grandchildren have their own blessings, so you should be free and easy. You''ve harmed my mother''s life. Do you want to harm me all my life?"


    Mr. Gu''s hand holding the crutch has begun to tremble.


    "To avoid you getting angry early, sir, I don''t often bring you back. Take good care of your body."


    Gu Yi said and directly took Mi Raner away.


    Walking out of the courtyard, MI Ran''er could still hear the old man scold angrily in the living room, "it''s really an evil son of a family, and I don''t know who inherited the gene... Ah..."


    Mi Raner turns to Gu Yi. He really doesn''t care about anything.


    After getting on the bus, Gu Yicai slowly said, "you''re right. From the beginning, their father and daughter both regarded me as a tool to earn glory. Thanks to my strong mind, under such coercion, they were able to live strong and didn''t commit suicide. Otherwise, you may not meet me now."


    "Well, there will be me in the future..."


    Mi Ran''er worried about Gu Yi''s body, gently leaned into his arms, gently patted his small hand on the back of his hand, and tried to soothe Gu Yi''s mood.


    Gu Yi was able to control her emotions smoothly when she was there.


    He can keep calm as long as he doesn''t really hurt her.


    "Well, I''ll only have you in the future."


    Gu Yi hugged her and kissed her at the temples.


    The intimacy of the two people was seen by Anning. Anning suddenly had a red ear.


    He felt that he should also need to find a girlfriend to have a sweet love.


    This trip to the family was just a small episode. Later, Gu Yiyi asked Gu Yiyi to take Mi Raner to the family. Gu Yiyi and Gu Yiyi were too busy to have time and refused.


    Mr. Gu fought with him for nearly half a year. Finally, he finally compromised.

 Chapter 2034

    Many things have happened in the past six months.


    Xu Yanqing broke up with Gu''s mother.


    The reason for breaking up was that he learned the real character of Gu''s mother in his in-depth communication with Gu''s mother. He felt unbearable and took the initiative to break up.


    At the time of breaking up, Gu''s mother begged him not to leave, but Xu Yanqing was famous for being cold and thin. He could do this to his first wife Zuo Yun. In fact, how much real thought he could spend on a dew love affair.


    After breaking up with Xu Yanqing, Gu''s mother was completely hit and stayed in the Buddhist Hall of Gu''s old house all day. She didn''t even attend Gu Yi''s wedding.


    Of course, this is later.


    Qin Yue and Lin rouer were notorious in the school because they cheated and became a third party. In addition, Qin Yue couldn''t find an internship company, so they had to suspend school first and prepare to find a job to make money.


    After all, I have to raise Lin rouer.


    However, he has high goals but low hands, and has no university diploma. The process of looking for a job is very difficult. He hasn''t been able to find his favorite job for several months.


    In recent months, he has sold all the gifts Xu ChuChu gave him before and maintained his life with Lin rou''er.


    Who knows, Lin rouer has a growing appetite and doesn''t know how she contracted the problem of loving famous brands. During the internship, she had to wear famous brand clothes and carry different famous brand bags to the company every day.


    Qin Yue was under more and more pressure. Finally, he found a clerk. His salary was only a few thousand yuan a month, which was not enough to buy Lin rouer a bag.


    They found Lin rouer coming home late to socialize with her boss in Qinyue. Her boss bought her a favorite brand-name bag and it completely collapsed.


    When breaking up, Lin rouer took all the famous brands bought by Qin Yue, leaving him nothing.


    But at the moment of breaking up, Qin Yue felt relaxed. Finally, he didn''t have to think about how much money he would spend on Lin rouer this month.


    When the breakup between Qin Yue and Lin rouer reached Mi Raner''s ears, MI Raner was traveling with Gu Yi on an unknown island.


    Gu Yi has completely recovered from his illness. Now, he has become a humble boss. The legend of the great demon king has passed. Now, he has completely become a spoiled wife and crazy devil. As long as Mi Raner is there, 80% of his sight falls on MI Raner.


    When Mi Raner saw the news of Qin Lin''s breakup, he just laughed it off.


    It was her expectation that they would come to such an end.


    She is now lying in the sun on the lounge chair on the balcony of the hotel where she lives. She is very comfortable in sunbathing. Now she is more beautiful than when she first arrived here.


    A pair of feet are white and exquisite, which makes Gu Yi love it.


    "Gu Yi." she turned her head and shouted to the people in the house. Just now she said that she would take a sunbath together. Why is she lying here alone? He hasn''t come out for nearly ten minutes.


    "Well..."


    The man answered gently, opened the French window and came to the balcony.


    Mi Raner suddenly found that he was dressed formally.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er looked at him suspiciously. "Aren''t you hot? Wear so thick..."


    The man walked up to her without saying a word and knelt down on one knee in front of the recliner, "clearly, in fact, this time I''ll take you out. In addition to taking a vacation, there''s another very important thing I have to do..."


    Looking at his serious appearance, MI Ran''er had guessed what he was going to do.


    However, MI Raner was somewhat surprised and moved at such an opportunity.

 Chapter 2035

    Gu Yi held her little hand in her palm and gently stroked her ring finger with her warm finger.


    "Don''t you think you lack an ornament here?"


    "Oh? Do you want to buy it for me?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately with a confused face.


    Gu Yi took out a light Pink Suede box from his arms. "I''ve bought it, but I don''t know if you''ll like it."


    Gu Yi opened the suede box. The diamond of the ring women''s style was a pink diamond, embedded with broken diamonds, and closed into a peach heart shape. The ring was not a conventional style, but connected with small peach blossoms.


    This ring is really girlish.


    "It''s so beautiful." Mi Ran''er said with glowing eyes and sincere praise.


    "Do you like it?" Gu Yi asked expectantly.


    "Of course!"


    Mi Raner nodded repeatedly.


    But


    Her ears turned red and she looked up to Gu Yi shyly. "CEO Gu Da, don''t tell me you want to propose to me..."


    "No?" Gu Yi asked with a smile, took out the ring and pulled her little hand over again.


    His eyebrows were full of piety, "Miss Xu ChuChu, will you marry me? No matter poor or rich, I will always be with you, love you, protect you and take care of you!"


    When mi Ran''er spoke out of his mouth, there was already water mist in his eyes. Tears gathered more and more. Finally, a big bean tear was formed and dropped.


    "Yes! Of course..." Mi Ran''er wiped her tears and looked at Gu Yi with a sob. "You''re too sudden."


    Gu Yi''s thin lips are slightly hooked. He piously puts the ring on MI Raner and clasps her fingers.


    "It''s not sudden. In fact, at the beginning, I planned it like this. You silly girl foolishly thought that this trip was really just a vacation. Miss Xu, I''m over thirty and can''t afford it..."


    Gu Yi''s words amused Mi Raner.


    She hooked Gu Yi''s neck and pulled him closer to herself. Their noses were intertwined.


    "But I haven''t graduated from college yet..."


    Gu Yi directly pressed her up and blocked her in the corner of the recliner. "Isn''t it the legal age for marriage?"


    As he spoke, Gu Yi was already holding her red lips.


    Under the sun, on the balcony of the Sea View Hotel, the two people are intertwined on the recliner, and the picture is very beautiful.


    "Congratulations to the host, the completion of standard tasks has reached 100%, and all rewards have been paid..."


    In a trance, MI Raner heard the sound of the system in her mind.


    She was in Gu Yi''s arms, and she was soft all over by him.


    Then, a strong force squeezed around her, and her eyes darkened, and her consciousness was swallowed up.


    "Meow, it''s so sudden every time..." before the consciousness completely disappeared, MI Ran''er couldn''t help scolding!


    When she regained consciousness again, MI Ran''er had returned to the space-time plane rest station.


    She floated in the vast expanse of white without landing. She had sighed countless times since she came back here.


    "Host, does the last plane still have a wish?" the system now looks at her face very well and asks her what she is sighing.


    "It''s not my wish. I just feel that I''ve left too suddenly. I''m a little involved in the play and haven''t been able to pull out of the feelings of the previous position... Just let me go slowly." Mi Raner sighed helplessly. Obviously, she has repeatedly reminded herself to separate the task and emotion, but she will inadvertently integrate herself into it. It seems that she still has to exercise a lot.

 Chapter 2036

    When being transferred to the new plane, MI Raner''s first feeling is cold, and then, it''s too cold!


    She tried to curl up her body. At least, she could hold her arms. But when she really held her arms together, she was scared: "Zhizhi..."


    Furry arms and small claws


    In addition, her round eyes look around for a week. She is now in a vast white boundary. It seems that there are frozen ice around, which makes her breath freeze.


    She quickly asked the system in her mind: "where am I? Don''t tell me, I''m not human..."


    System: "host, don''t you understand? The memory and task of this plane will be injected into your memory. Please check it."


    The sound of the system gradually decreased. Then mi Ran''er felt a rush of memory coming in!


    The original owner is a rabbit.


    Yes, it''s a rabbit eating grass.


    Qingyuan has always been kept by the fairy king of Qingyuan in the sky. Qingyuan is very lonely. There is only a little fairy taking care of him. The original owner, the rabbit, is his only pet. He feeds and teases a carrot in his arms every day when he has time.


    After eating these carrots, the original owner found that there was a faint heat in his body. In addition, he often listened to Qingyuan Xianjun talking about some mental cultivation methods on weekdays, and it unconsciously began to practice.


    But hundreds of years have passed, and the little rabbit has not yet turned into a human. It looks at Xianjun increasingly disappointed, and the little rabbit is also very sad.


    On this day, after Xianjun came to feed it carrots, the little rabbit fell asleep under its gentle touch.


    When he woke up, the soul in his body had become mi Ran''er.


    The little rabbit, who should have slept in jiuchongtian heavenly palace, slept on the ice sheet thousands of miles away.


    "Is there anyone... It''s good to be alone..." Mi Ran''er shivered with cold. She felt the wind blowing, moved a small step and came behind an ice stone. At least, she could block the wind.


    A pair of rabbit teeth trembled.


    "No, isn''t the little rabbit practicing? You can protect yourself with aura..."


    Mi Ran''er felt that his brain must have been frozen and short circuited. Unexpectedly, he realized this after so long. He quickly summoned the aura according to his memory, gathered it on the celestial cover, and then shrouded his whole body.


    Comfortable!


    At last she stopped trembling.


    Instead, he gave a comfortable sigh.


    However, this is not the way. She can''t always rely on Reiki to protect her body. If this goes on, Reiki will run out one day. She has to find a way to leave the ice field.


    When you look at the ice sheet, you can''t see the edge at all.


    It''s amazing that the cultivation of the little rabbit can bring a moment of warmth. Don''t think about flying into the clouds and blinking


    When her limbs were stretched out, MI Ran''er looked up at the sky.


    According to the moving track of the sun in the distance, MI Ran''er temporarily distinguished the southeast and northwest, and then moved south step by step.


    After moving for less than ten meters, MI Ran''er suddenly saw a bamboo colored dress in front of her eyes.


    The cloth is cloud spun and very soft. When it is blown by the wind, it is light and full of immortality.


    She tried to raise her neck. The man who suddenly appeared in front of her was like a giant in her body at the moment. She looked up and had to work hard to see his chin.


    "It was a rabbit."


    The man squatted down and pinched the back of her neck.


    "It hurts..."


    "Zhizhi..."

 Chapter 2037

    "Or a rabbit that can only resist the cold of the ice sheet and is full of lethality..."


    The man looked at the scars on the back of his hand scratched by her. He was not angry. When he spoke, he still smiled.


    Mi Raner was held in his arms by him. There was a faint smell of bamboo on the man''s body, and the tone of his voice was also very good, just like the music played by the Guqin. Of course, it would be better if the strength when pinching the back of her neck could be lighter.


    After being held in his arms, MI Raner felt the man''s body temperature and subconsciously drilled into his arms.


    Moreover, he collected his spiritual power.


    "Or a little rabbit that can retract and release its spiritual power freely."


    The man smiled even more and reached out and stroked her head. This was more than twice as rough as the gentleness of Qingyuan Xianjun.


    Mi Ran''er thought that as long as he could take himself away from the ghost place, he would endure the temporary discomfort first.


    The man used his flying skills and soon flew away from the ice sheet. Instead of going south, he went further north to the pole.


    In the polar region, there lived an ancient god who went to visit her.


    It was also because of this that I passed the ice field and saved Mi Raner''s rabbit.


    However, in the polar regions, the man did not see the God.


    Only in the ice cave where God used to live, I found a hairpin made of blood jade.


    Mi Ran''er only showed a small head in the man''s arms. When he picked up the hairpin, he felt obvious spiritual power from the hairpin.


    "I still can''t wait for my arrival... Why are you so anxious to emerge..."


    The man''s tone is a little lonely.


    Mi Raner raised her head to see his look.


    This damn angle can only see the chin.


    She gave up.


    Let''s look at the hairpin in his hand.


    How beautiful.


    Moreover, being able to have such high-powered jewelry, the ancient god''s cultivation must be very high. Such a high cultivation unexpectedly chose to emerge. It should be that he has no nostalgia for all things in the world.


    That''s free and easy.


    Mi Raner really admires such a person.


    The man put the hairpin in his chest pocket, then put his arms around the little rabbit and turned to come out of the ice cave.


    "Well, you are so determined that even if I come, I can''t stop you. Just be happy."


    The man murmured and flew up again.


    Mi Ran''er''s head was exposed. When the wind blew, the fur on her face drilled into her eyes. It was too late to close it!


    Hold her man and pat her on the head!


    "The little guy was afraid of the wind and went into his arms."


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t wait and went straight into his collar.


    Man: "


    He just said an arm. Who said it was in the clothes?


    The plush little rabbit moved around in his clothes, and his little claws were still pulling on his chest, which made him feel a little itchy, and some strange feelings penetrated into his heart, so that he immediately reached out and pressed her.


    "Do you believe it?"


    With a threat, the little rabbit in his arms was really safe.


    The man had some eager breathing, which calmed down.


    The speed of flight is also much faster.


    Mi Ran''er felt the temperature in the man''s clothes, and she was dizzy. Her body was so dizzy that she fell asleep directly in the man''s arms.


    When she woke up, she had appeared in a bamboo house.

 Chapter 2038

    The bamboo house is completely made of bamboo. The furniture inside is green bamboo and full of bamboo fragrance, which makes Mi Raner like it very much.


    She climbed from her chair to the ground and shook her short legs to the door.


    The bamboo house is in a bamboo forest. The smoke in the bamboo forest is misty, like a fairyland in the world.


    "Who is that man?" Mi Ran''er''s heart was full of doubts. She chewed it with her little paw. She wanted to say, isn''t this hero Qingyuan?


    If it were Qingyuan, she should go back to Qingyuan.


    Otherwise, how can we start the plot task?


    Just hesitating, the man in emerald green robe came out of the forest. He carried two wild carrots in his hand. When he saw the little rabbit''s front feet off the ground, he stood at the door like a man waiting for his appearance. The man''s handsome face immediately smiled.


    He came over, grabbed her two long ears and picked her up directly.


    "Take it easy..." Mi Raner protested.


    The man couldn''t understand her rabbit language, so he took her directly to one side of the table, and then fed Mi Raner the carrot with the smell of soil.


    Mi Raner doesn''t like eating carrots. Even if she becomes a rabbit, she doesn''t inherit the original owner''s eating habits. She can''t open her mouth anyway.


    "There are rabbits who don''t eat carrots? Ben Jun has seen them for the first time!" the man felt a little funny. He looked at the soil still hanging on the carrots. He used a cleaning technique to remove the soil and feed it to MI Ran''er again.


    This time, MI Raner still didn''t open his mouth.


    "Then what do you want to eat? Ben Jun, apart from carrots, there are only bamboo, or weeds?"


    No!


    Mi Raner raised her head and squeaked at the man, expressing her protest mood.


    "Meat?" the man''s long eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you eat rabbit meat?"


    The little rabbit''s furry little head bit by bit.


    The man tightened his teeth, resisted the idea of baking it into a roast rabbit, and got up, "Ben Jun, go and see if there are unlucky birds or other wild animals without spiritual knowledge..."


    But for the clever and lovely little rabbit, he really wanted to throw her out.


    The man is out.


    Mi Raner jumped down from the table again.


    She walked around the house and finally came to the door of a room.


    A word "Nan" was engraved on the beam.


    I don''t know whether it represents the location or the man''s name.


    The door was open. Mi Ran''er put his little head in and looked at the man''s house. It was very simple. There was only a wooden bed. There were no sheets on the bed. All the bamboo and rattan were probably not afraid of cold in winter.


    Footsteps are approaching.


    Mi Raner quickly took back her head and pretended to look at the scenery, looking at the bamboo in the backyard.


    The man grabbed his ear and picked it up again.


    When on earth will she turn into a man? She really doesn''t want to be carried by her ears every day!


    The system heard her voice and said with a smile in her mind: "host, practice well. With your qualifications, you will be able to turn into an adult in the fastest time..."


    The smelly system is still encouraging her.


    Mi Raner grinds the rabbit''s teeth and lets the man carry him to the table again.


    "Don''t run around. If you get lost in the bamboo forest, I won''t get you back... Let you live and die in the bamboo forest full of wild things. You may become a dinner for other carnivores in less than one night!"

 Chapter 2039

    The man threatened, and then took the wild bird to the backyard.


    Mi Raner lay on the table and waited quietly.


    After she slowed down her breathing, her mood gradually calmed down, narrowed her eyes slightly and felt the surrounding air flow.


    She suddenly felt that the air was too fresh.


    It seems to be mixed with many spiritual powers.


    After she realized this, she immediately summoned the aura in her body and walked up and down the whole body for a week. Sure enough, this time was much faster than before, and she also made obvious progress.


    This place is a good place. In this way, she can speed up her cultivation. She should be able to cultivate her adult body soon.


    The most important thing is that the original owner has left Qingyuan''s Fairy palace for so long, hasn''t he noticed? After finding out, if you really have feelings for this little rabbit, you should have started looking for her from heaven and earth?


    He is familiar with her breath and should be able to find it quickly.


    The fact that he hasn''t been able to find it for so long proves that he doesn''t care about the rabbit as much as he thought.


    Or, seeing that she couldn''t turn into a man for a long time, I thought she was a stupid rabbit without spirit, so I gave up her and threw her on the ice field while she was sleeping.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head and continued to guide Reiki to walk in her body. She felt her body more and more relaxed.


    If this goes on, she may float.


    Just as she was about to float, footsteps came from the backyard. The man came in with the roasted bird meat. He had done so much work, but the man was clean and standing in front of MI Raner.


    Tear off the wings of the roast bird and hand them to MI Raner''s lips.


    Mi Ran''er smelled the fragrance and immediately became hungry. He was nervous and opened his mouth and took a bite,


    The rabbit''s teeth are very sharp. He tore off a big piece of rabbit meat and chewed it. It''s delicious.


    "What a meat eating rabbit? If you want to raise you in the future, don''t you have to kill every day? It''s not good for your cultivation..."


    The man squatted in front of her and touched her head with his other hand, "otherwise, throw you out..."


    When Mi Raner heard this, water mist immediately floated in her eyes, and her small head shook like a rattle.


    The man was amused by her lovely appearance.


    Knead her long ears, "if you practice, you should be able to incarnate into human form, but I don''t know how long you''ll wait. What''s more, are you a male rabbit or a female rabbit?"


    With doubt, the man picked her up again and looked at her rabbit.


    "Hooligan!" Zhizhi


    Mi Ran''er scolded angrily.


    Unfortunately, the man didn''t know she was resisting. After carefully looking at her stomach, the man sighed, "it''s a female rabbit..."


    Mi Ran''er blinked suspiciously because Mao still had a pity in his tone?


    Do you want a male rabbit?


    "Women are the most troublesome... This has been the case since ancient times, especially those fairy girls in the sky. When they are bored, they most like to go to the old moon tree to lead their marriage..." the man pulled the corners of his lips, put her down, and put his big palm on her head. "You''d better not practice, just be a rabbit."


    How about just being a rabbit?


    She also has to cultivate the adult type, strategy based task object.


    At this time, the system whispered, "open the main task of the standard plane, successfully attack the task object, and get 100% love value, you can get 100 + task value, 100 + personality value, and a special opportunity."

 Chapter 2040

    "Special opportunities? What are they? When can they be used?"


    Mi Ran''er immediately asked.


    "The next bit plane is available, but it''s best to use it in an emergency. After all, there''s only one chance, and it''s gone." the system laughs low.


    Mi Raner certainly knows this truth.


    For this opportunity, she must succeed in all aspects.


    Thinking so, MI Raner is full of energy.


    The little claw holds the bird''s wings, chews off the bird''s meat, and throws the remaining bones on the table.


    It''s funny to see how well she eats.


    "How can you chew like this? Are you really refined? Why can''t you turn into an adult?" the man really doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with the little rabbit.


    Holding her in the palm of her hand with both hands, she looked up and down. Her fingers pressed all over her body and on the itching point. Mi Ran''er subconsciously struggled.


    The man didn''t notice anything different. He could only say, "maybe it''s not time."


    Put her on the ground and let her play by herself. The man went out to the bamboo forest.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to keep up, but the man walked too fast. When he ran out, he had disappeared into the smoke in the bamboo forest.


    I didn''t dare to run around. I had to stay in the bamboo house. I found a comfortable place to lie down and continue to practice.


    The man didn''t come back until late at night. He didn''t know where he had gone. He was carrying a pot of wine in his hand. He climbed up on his white face and felt a little dizzy. It seems that he was drunk.


    His steps were steady.


    After approaching, I saw lying at the door staring at my little rabbit, squatting down and shaking the wine pot in my hand, "this is the wine fairy. There has to be a thousand years of peach blossom wine. Do you like meat and drink?"


    Mi Raner has been lying down like this all afternoon. Don''t say, she''s really thirsty.


    Swallowing, she nodded her little head.


    The man opened the wine pot, poured some into his hand, and then fed it to MI Raner''s mouth.


    Hit it, hit it.


    Mi Ran''er drank all the wine in her hand.


    The spicy smell exploded in his throat, and the little rabbit immediately showed a look of pain.


    Then the light fragrance came back, and the look on her face was much better.


    What comes from it is dizziness.


    A thousand years of good wine, so eager to drink, the drunkenness also runs very fast.


    The man saw the little dots on the ground supporting his limbs and wanted to get up. Get up, get down, get up, get down!


    He was so amused that he laughed. Finally, he just sat on the ground and watched her drunken posture. It was lovely.


    Mi Raner glared at the man in front of him. He must have done it on purpose.


    I know my cultivation is low. I can''t stand drinking this wine. I have to deliberately tempt her and feed her so much.


    Where''s this funny pet?


    "Host, you are a little pet..." the system always reminds her at the right time.


    Mi Ran''er rolled her eyes. Finally, she simply threw herself to the ground and lay on the ground.


    "Ah, dizzy?" the man poked Mi Raner''s back with his fingers.


    No response.


    Try harder.


    No response.


    Grab her two long ears and take a closer look.


    In the warm white moonlight, Anan looked at the little white rabbit in front of him and smiled at himself.


    I''ve been single for a long time. Looking at a rabbit, I actually feel beautiful


    No, No.


    Leaving her behind, Anan got up and prepared to enter the house.


    It seems that he has to go to heaven often to hang out with those Xian''e, otherwise he may fall in love with a rabbit.

 Chapter 2041

    The fur on her body turned into gray white clothes. The style was very cute, but there were no shoes at her feet. When she got out of bed, she stepped on the ground barefoot, and there was ciliary dust on her white feet soon.


    "Ah......" Anan saw her landing barefoot, slightly frowned and followed up, grabbed her arm.


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er turned his head and looked at Anan angrily.


    Anan pointed to her feet. "My feet are dirty, and there are stones everywhere. What if I cut the skin?"


    With that, Anan asked her to wait first. Then, he took a bamboo leaf from the outside, read a spell and turned the bamboo leaf into a pair of shoes.


    He squatted down and put on MI Raner himself.


    Seeing this, MI Ran''er pulled at the corners of his mouth and wanted to say, is this guy a foot controller?


    Especially when he held her feet in the palm of his hand with a big hand, he obviously felt pity.


    Oh, pervert!


    After Anan put on her shoes for the little girl, when she got up, she saw the shame on her face and the water mist in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Give you a pair of shoes and you''ll be moved like this?"


    Mi Raner: "


    Forget it, he shouldn''t have reacted to how sick he was just now.


    At this time, another wave came from the outside array.


    Anan took back his mind and hurried out to check it first.


    With feet, MI Ran''er dared to run out with him.


    However, the guy also used teleportation. As soon as he stepped into the bamboo forest, MI Ran''er couldn''t see her.


    Mi Raner can only wander around in the bamboo forest. She bumps into a few pheasants. She fills them with aura with stones. She hits 100 goals, carries them and is ready to return the same way.


    But I found that there was an array in the misty bamboo forest, and the original road had completely changed.


    "Isn''t it......" Mi Ran''er looked at the pheasants that were still alive in his hands, and felt helpless.


    Simply find a good place to sit down, throw a pit on the ground, prepare to make a fire and roast the pheasant.


    After three days without dinner, she was really hungry.


    Mi Ran''er recalled the technique that Qingyuan used to recite in the ear of the original owner. He used magic to turn a branch into a dagger, killed a chicken, opened his belly, and then used the technique to guide the water from elsewhere to here.


    After the chicken was cleaned, MI Ran''er grilled it on a fire.


    Some seasonings were changed and applied to the chicken. The aroma soon floated out.


    "Ben Jun thought you were taken away by the wolf. Unexpectedly, you are quite comfortable."


    When speechless looking for it, Anran make complaints about the smell of chicken meat, which is a satisfying expression.


    Mi Ran''er saw that he finally came and hurriedly called him over, "Nan... Er, let''s eat together and try my craft."


    Anan: "


    Little rabbit has a big heart.


    Do you really think you can frighten other animals when you turn into a man?


    As everyone knows, most of the animals in the misty bamboo forest are stained with aura. They can distinguish between humans and animals, and can directly smell the breath of the original body.


    She was lucky to meet only a few pheasants. If she met other animals, she might not be able to escape.


    Anan walked over and kicked her foot.


    "Where on earth are you a spirit beast? Look at you. You shouldn''t be an animal on the ice field. Maybe it was the spirit pet left by someone?" Anan asked with a frown.


    Throwing down the two words made Mi Raner''s heart ache slightly.

 Chapter 2042

    It seems that the original owner knows that he was thrown away.


    Therefore, the body will have this reaction at the moment.


    "I''m so clever, who will leave me?" Mi Ran''er blinked and grinned. The rabbit teeth showed up. It was very cute.


    Anan hung his lips and felt a little disgusted. "Where can you have anything to do with being clever? When you are a rabbit, you are picky about eating carrots. When you are an adult, you are not obedient and run around. Your former master can''t stand you being so capricious, so he threw you away."


    Anan threw it away one by one, which made Mi Raner''s mood surge. She looked up and stared at Anan, "yes, I''m very capricious. If you dislike me so much, just leave me in the fog forest to live and die. Why come out to find me?"


    Mi Ran''er said, took the roasted chicken, tore off the chicken wings and took a heavy bite.


    The intensity of chewing gave Anan a feeling that at the moment, the little rabbit regarded the chicken wings as he was chewing.


    Anan smiled.


    Squat down and tear a chicken leg from her hand.


    "Ai Ai, don''t you dislike my willfulness? Why eat my roast chicken?" Mi Ran''er quickly stretched out his hand to get the chicken leg back.


    Anan reacted quickly and dodged.


    "Didn''t you invite Ben Jun to taste your craft?"


    Thick skinned.


    Mi ran make complaints about it in his heart.


    However, seeing that he was so proud and ate well, she didn''t get angry with him.


    A chicken was soon eaten by two


    After eating, MI Raner rubbed his stomach and burped.


    "Tell me, who was your original master? Immortals and immortals? Two demons? Or an expert outside the sixth world?"


    After eating and drinking, Anan asked this question again.


    Mi Raner blinked, looked at Anan and asked in a low voice, "how? After you know who my master is, will you send me back?"


    Anan took a deep breath and coagulated the grievance hidden in MI Raner''s slapped face. After a long time, he got up, "In five days, I will go to heaven to attend the flat peach meeting. At that time, all the immortals and immortals will be there. From your aura, there is no evil spirit. Then, your master should be an immortal... I will take you to see if your master can recognize your identity."


    "Flat peach meeting? Is it the kind of flat peach that can increase one thousand years'' cultivation? Can I eat it?" Mi Ran''er quickly changed what he had changed back to the original, put out the fire and followed Anan.


    She asked excitedly, and Anan, who was walking in front, stopped.


    Mi Ran''er braked quickly, or he would hit it.


    Anan turned to look at Mi Ran''er, "at that time, you will be transformed into the original body, and Ben Jun can take you in. After entering, you will be transformed into a human."


    "Oh... But you haven''t answered me yet. Can I eat flat peaches?"


    Anan smiled faintly with his lips. "If there are many, I don''t mind giving you one."


    "Wow, that''s very kind of you..."


    Mi Ran''er immediately reached out to hang his arm and became a pendant again.


    When Anan stretched out his hand to pull, MI Ran''er immediately turned into the original. The little rabbit hung on his arm and looked cute and furry, which made Anan lose his temper in an instant.


    Seeing her rabbit ears drooping, Anan reached out and grabbed one.


    In MI Raner''s frightened eyes, she still didn''t take her away, but let her hold her arm like this.


    Back in the bamboo house, MI Ran''er jumped off him and turned into a man again.

 Chapter 2043

    "Practice hard these five days. Don''t go to heaven and be bullied. Those boring Xian''e like to bully people with low accomplishments..."


    Anan exhorted and went back to his room.


    Mi Ran''er is a little confused. Where should he sleep?


    The bamboo house has only one bedroom. Before, they were drunk, so they slept together.


    Now both of them are sober, and one man and one woman, in the end, is still a man and a woman, even the immortal family will have such taboo.


    Mi Ran''er pulled her lips. She sat cross legged on the couch in the hall house. She simply closed her five senses and began to absorb the aura around her.


    In such a flash, it will be five days later.


    Mi Ran''er advanced quickly. Anan stood in front of her and did not wake her up immediately, but explored her cultivation.


    "I''ve entered the spiritual level so soon. The little guy is still very spiritual. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll catch up with my cultivation in less than a thousand years..." Anan smiled low, and then stretched out his hand to pinch Mi Raner''s face.


    "Do you want to eat flat peaches? If not, I''ll go to heaven myself."


    Although mi Ran''er closed her five senses, Anan''s cultivation was higher than her, so she could forcibly break through her and introduce the words into her ears.


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately opened his eyes and nodded excitedly, "yes, of course!"


    She quickly jumped down from the bed, "is it five days so soon? I feel like it''s just an hour later..."


    "That''s because you''re practicing." Anan reached out and took away her little hand holding her sleeve. Then he raised his hand and gently touched her forehead.


    Mi Ran''er watched her vision drop. Finally, she shrank to the ground and returned to the shape of a rabbit.


    "In case you are suddenly stimulated to become human, we have imposed a ban on you. From now on, stay in our sleeves. If you dare to mess around, we will throw you directly from the sky. If you don''t die, you have to scare you to death!"


    Anan said very fiercely.


    Mi Raner: "


    She raised the rabbit''s head and squeaked at Anan for a long time.


    Anan directly sealed her dumb hole and roughly stuffed her into her sleeve.


    Asshole, a man like you deserves to be single for thousands of years and become a virgin for thousands of years!


    Mi Ran''er shrunk in his sleeve and grinned at his arm. The muscle lines on this guy''s arm are really beautiful.


    She swallowed and managed to resist the urge to bite!


    Anan sealed the array of the bamboo forest and flew into the sky with MI Raner.


    He stepped on the cloud and worried that the rabbit in his sleeve didn''t adapt to too fast speed, so he flew very slowly.


    Mi Ran''er saw the scenery outside from her sleeves puffed up by the wind.


    It''s really beautiful.


    Moreover, she found that Anan''s bamboo forest was actually on an island in the center of the sea. The island was alone in the middle of the sea, and the nearest continent was separated by at least 18000 miles.


    Sure enough, it is the place where the gods live.


    Mi Ran''er became more and more curious about Anan''s identity and status in the fairy world.


    He has cultivated for tens of thousands of years, and the flat peach conference can also receive an invitation written by the emperor of heaven, which should have a high status.


    But he could make complaints about the Tucao of celestial beings in heaven. He was like a broken tongue.


    In MI Raner''s eyes, the immortals of tens of thousands of years must at least be as cold as Qingyuan, and their temperament is very elegant.


    In MI Raner''s eyes, Anan sometimes really looks like a primary school chicken.

 Chapter 2044

    Thinking wildly, MI Raner couldn''t speak. He was so bored that he slept in his sleeve.


    When I woke up, I could hear a loud voice.


    "Nanshen, we haven''t seen you for more than a hundred years. You are more and more handsome!"


    "You''re welcome, peach fairy. My face has already solidified. Where can it grow again?" Anan said rudely.


    Peach fairy made a big red face and smiled awkwardly. She quickly found an excuse to stagger with Anan and talk to others.


    Southern God?


    What''s so funny about this guy''s name?


    Mi Raner couldn''t help it. She covered her stomach and began to roll in Anan''s sleeve.


    Anan felt the restlessness in his sleeve, frowned slightly, walked to his seat, and then released the little rabbit.


    Seeing her big eyes smiling, Anan wondered, what made the little rabbit laugh so hard?


    Holding her jaw, Anan frowned and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Mi Ran''er opened her mouth and couldn''t make a sound.


    Anan remembered that he had sealed her dumb cave and untied it quickly.


    Then he put her on the cushion and turned her into a person.


    Everyone was greeting each other, and no one noticed this corner.


    Anan looked at her little red face and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing!" Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head and denied whether he could eat flat peaches.


    Anan sneered directly, stretched out his hand and pinched her jaw, "ruthlessly" said, "don''t you say it? Wait, flat peaches don''t have your share!"


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er frowned silently, "are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, threaten you." Nanshen really ignored his own image and admitted it so directly.


    Mi Ran''er saw Xian''e passing by and quickly pushed Anan away, "I laugh at your name..."


    "Nan? What''s funny? After the beginning of the world, Ben Jun was the first God incarnated in the South China Sea. What''s the problem with this name?" Anan frowned and showed some innocence in his blank eyes.


    "South is no problem, God is no problem, that is... There is a problem together."


    Mi Raner didn''t know how to explain to Anan. Fortunately, Xian''e came to make tea for you.


    Seeing that a pretty girl rarely appeared around Anan, she asked curiously, "Nanshen, who is this fairy e? Why have you never seen her?"


    "She''s a rabbit fairy. She was transformed in your bamboo forest and has been practicing in your bamboo forest. This is her first time to heaven. Of course you haven''t seen her." ananduan took a sip of tea and replied faintly.


    "Is she included in the immortal book?" asked xian''e.


    "After the flat peach meeting, I will go to find an immortal official and naturalize her." Anan glanced at Mi Raner, "but before that, she must first get the approval of the Heavenly Emperor and Empress and pass the immortal test."


    Mi Ran''er narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice, "test? What''s that?"


    "You''ll know later!"


    Anan tilted his head and whispered.


    Seeing that MI Raner was a little nervous, Xian''e quickly comforted, "rabbit fairy, don''t worry. The test just wants to know where your fairy root comes from and whether the cultivation process has gone astray."


    "Well, if it''s not immortal root, you can''t be immortal..." Mi Ran''er is not worried about the cultivation process of the original owner, but from Qingyuan''s attitude towards the original owner, she is worried that the original owner is actually a demon root.

 Chapter 2045

    Otherwise, Qingyuan will not throw her into the ice field even if she dislikes that she can''t turn into an adult.


    Just give it to other people in the fairy world as a spiritual pet?


    "Yes."


    Xian''e nodded. She got up, said goodbye to Anan and went elsewhere with the teapot.


    Anan took Mi Raner''s emotions into his eyes, "What? I''m worried that I''m not a fairy root? Don''t worry, I''ve tried your roots. If there''s no accident, it should be a fairy root. If it''s a demon root, I''m not afraid. There''s no blood in your journey. Except for those pheasants, you haven''t killed a life. It''s the emperor and Empress of heaven who just drives you down the world and won''t do anything to hurt you."


    "Won''t you be driven away after being beaten back to the original shape?" Mi Ran''er turned and pulled Anan''s sleeve and asked timidly.


    Anan was amused by her appearance.


    "I thought you were not afraid. Originally, you were afraid of being beaten back to the original shape?" Anan pinched her face. "The queen of heaven is not an evil person. You haven''t killed a living, just an ordinary demon. Why can''t you live with you?"


    Mi Ran''er saw some tenderness in Anan''s eyes, and she thought to herself.


    Is Anan the man of this position?


    If so, the way she gets along with Anan now means that she is happy with her enemies. However, she always feels that Anan had a story in the past.


    He is not as unruly as he appears.


    In this case, it is actually very difficult to attack him.


    Just like the previous plane, untie his previous knot.


    If the previous knot did not involve the feelings of men and women, it would be better. If it involved the feelings of men and women, it would be difficult.


    Mi Raner took back her eyes and turned to the immortals in the hall.


    Xian''e are very beautiful, and they are not the same, but each has its own advantages.


    Immortal men are also handsome. Of course, there are one or two ugly ones that are not ugly.


    Suddenly, MI Ran''er saw two familiar figures coming in at the door of the hall.


    When the immortals saw him coming, they immediately gave way and said hello to him very politely.


    "Qingyuan God..."


    Qingyuan glanced faintly, but gave a sound, which was a response.


    He was dressed in white and spotless all over. He was tall and proud like a crane. He walked in slowly and sat down at the table opposite Anan.


    Ananda noticed Mi Raner''s eyes, and he looked at Qingyuan faintly.


    "Don''t tell me, your original owner is that guy..." Anan''s tone was a little speechless, with contempt for Qingyuan.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth shriveled and turned to meet Anan''s eyes. "So what? Am I not worthy of being Qingyuan''s spiritual pet?"


    Anan shook his head. "No, Ben Jun just wondered why Qingyuan''s cultivation was so strong that he couldn''t make you turn into a man. Finally, he despised you and threw you into the ice field... Although he was always dignified, he wouldn''t be so hypocritical to a little rabbit?"


    Mi Ran''er listened to his dislike of Qingyuan.


    She suddenly approached Anan. There was only the reflection of each other in her two clear eyes. Anan was frightened by her and didn''t move.


    "Ah, do you hate Qingyuan God very much?"


    Anan was stunned, and then nodded without hesitation, "it can be said that we hardly appeared together except for some necessary big matches."

 Chapter 2046

    "I see."


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips, "no wonder you spare no effort to slander others."


    "Hey? What did you say wrong? Smelly rabbit, I''m on your side! If you want to do so, I''ll give you back to Qingyuan and let you continue to work under him and be angry with him."


    With that, Anan really pulled Mi Raner''s small hand to get up and look for Qingyuan.


    "No, no, No."


    Mi Ran''er quickly opened his arm. "I''m just kidding. Don''t mind, Nanshen. In my eyes, you are the best master. In your bamboo forest, I can have the best cultivation process!"


    Anan: "


    Seeing that her mouth was still sweet, Anan let her go.


    Here, Qingyuan saw all the pull of the two opposite. However, the dialogue between the two set a barrier. Qingyuan didn''t hear a word and couldn''t tell anything from his lips.


    He frowned slightly and always felt that Xiao Xian''e looked familiar, especially the color of her clothes was too similar to that of the rabbit he had lost


    "God, I asked Xian''e to prepare your favorite tea for you." Xian''e squatted down and filled the tea cup for Qingyuan.


    Qingyuan took back his eyes from the two opposite people and looked at Xian''e on his side. "Ning Shu, hasn''t the little rabbit heard anything yet? We had banned her before. You should be able to find it as soon as possible!"


    Ning Shu heard the problem of Qingyuan and felt a little flustered. Then she quickly knelt down, "God, the rabbit should have been stolen by someone with profound Taoism. The prohibition completely disappeared in the world, so I didn''t notice the trace of the rabbit."


    "After the peach meeting, we will look for her in person."


    Qingyuan faintly retracted his eyes and gently squeezed his hand under his sleeve into a fist.


    Some things, in fact, he can guess what''s going on just by thinking about them.


    However, Ning Shu has taken care of her for thousands of years. Without credit or hard work, he didn''t expose her.


    It''s almost time. Tiandi Tiantian is about to enter. Everyone takes their seats in their respective positions.


    The immortal voice was everywhere, and the Heavenly Emperor and empress entered hand in hand from outside the hall.


    Mi Ran''er was holding a cake in her mouth. The rabbit teeth chewed it one by one. Her eyes fell on Tian Di Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian.


    Although they joined hands, they never looked at each other, which exposed too many problems.


    "Tian Di Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian An."


    The whole hall, except Anan and Qingyuan, almost everyone got up.


    Even mirran almost stood up because he saw everyone rise, and he did not get up too strange.


    But he was grabbed by the man around him.


    "Why do you stand up? You''re not immortal yet. You''re not their subordinates." Anan has a good reason.


    Mi Raner thought so, so she sat down on Mount Tai.


    As a result, she became an alien and was immediately noticed by the Heavenly Queen.


    After all the immortals were seated, Tian Tian looked at Anan and asked with a smile, "the fairy e around Nanshen is so beautiful. Where is the fairy?"


    "She is a rabbit fairy in Benjun''s bamboo forest. She went to heaven for the first time today. Tian Tian''s eyes are very normal!" Anan said faintly.


    Days later, seeing the arrogance at the bottom of Anan''s eyes, he tightened his teeth, and still had a very friendly smile on his face, "I see. Since he is Xian''e under the seat of Nanshen, his cultivation must be very profound. Otherwise, Nanshen won''t treat her differently."

 Chapter 2047

    "Gao Xiuwei can''t say, but she has good talent and has a good future. As long as it takes another thousand years, she will emerge in the three circles."


    The high hat Anan wore to MI Raner made Mi Raner unable to catch it.


    She turned her head and stared at him. Then she stretched out her hand and pinched Anan''s thigh. The sound came into the secret way: "don''t blow me so badly, will you? What if the cowhide is broken?"


    Anan patted the back of her hand and then took her little hand away from her thigh.


    Little thing didn''t think about it. This little pain and itch didn''t kill him at all. Instead


    Does it have a different meaning?


    "Well... After that book, you should know the name of the rabbit fairy. Later, when the rabbit fairy comes to the fore, you won''t remember the wrong person."


    Days later, she looked at Mi Raner.


    Anan was trying to make up a taboo for MI Raner, and the little girl said calmly, "Xiao Xiannan ran, such an ordinary taboo is not enough for Empress Tian Tian to remember."


    "Bold, little Xian''e, why don''t you get up when your mother speaks?" the Xian''e on Tian Tian Tian''s side was very fierce and asked, pointing to MI Ran''er.


    Before Mi Raner spoke, Anan immediately released his pressure, and his cold eyes fell on that xian''e.


    Xian''e was stunned and then turned pale.


    The empress of heaven felt Anan''s anger. The empress immediately turned her head and scolded her Xian''e, "how dare you, a maid, open your mouth indiscriminately and drag it down to whip five thousand!"


    "Niang Niang......" Xian''e was so frightened by Tian Tian''s words that she knelt down directly. "Niang, spare your life. I know I''m wrong."


    In order not to lose face in front of Anan, Tian Tian tightened her teeth and ignored her at all.


    Xian''e was dragged down by the heavenly army.


    "After five thousand lashes, I''m afraid it will blossom directly?" Mi Ran''er thought about the picture and felt his scalp numb.


    "So, do you want to stay in heaven? Everything must follow the rules here. If you say the wrong words and do the wrong things, it''s small to blame, but it''s big to lose your immortal bones!"


    Anan asked with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head, "no need... You''d better be more comfortable in the bamboo forest."


    After MI Raner''s words were passed to Anan, a systematic voice immediately sounded in his mind, "the host is not afraid to choose the wrong task object?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "the task object of this plane is not Anan. My name is written upside down!"


    The system was amused by her vows, "the host is really confident in himself."


    Mi Ran''er felt that he had completed several plane tasks. If he didn''t even have the sense of smell for the man, he would have succeeded in so many planes in vain.


    But this is the system of Raiders and villains. Where do Qingyuan people look like villains? At first glance, it is the male master setting.


    After all, she has read several copies of Xianxia Wen.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t you want to eat flat peaches?" Anan suddenly pinched her little hand and whispered a reminder.


    Mi Ran''er withdrew his mind.


    Several Xian''e came in wearing beautiful clothes and carrying a plate. There were very beautiful flat peaches on the plate. Each one was pink and tender. It was very sweet at first sight.


    Mi Raner swallowed his saliva. Even if it wasn''t flat peach, it was very attractive.


    However, there was only a flat peach in front of Anan''s table.


    "Nanshen, I''m really sorry. You didn''t say you brought Xian''e together before, so I only prepared the number of you."

 Chapter 2048

    Anan chuckled, "no problem, I don''t have much interest in flat peach, but I''ve never seen the world, so I''m going to give her this flat peach from the beginning."


    As Anan said, he took the flat peach and handed it to the little girl around him very gently.


    Mi Raner slightly raised her eyebrows and, with a little excitement, picked up the peaches. The fluff on them was gone and very clean.


    Her eyes flashed to her mouth.


    "After a thousand years, can I catch up with your cultivation?" Mi Ran''er suddenly asked Anan with doubts before opening his mouth.


    Anan: "


    He raised his hand and patted her on the back of her head, embedding Mi Raner''s rabbit teeth directly into the peach meat.


    "Do you think too much? After eating this peach, you can have a thousand years of cultivation. Moreover, you have to digest it slowly. If you can''t digest it, many years of cultivation will be invalidated."


    Anan''s words disappointed Mi Raner.


    She thought that if she took a few more bites, she could gain thousands of years of cultivation.


    It turned out that eating one was only a thousand years old.


    She looked at the peach in her hand and lost too much love for it in an instant. She bit it. It was sweet. It was not much different from the peach she had eaten before. After swallowing it, there was an obvious difference.


    That is, when the peach meat goes down, there is a warmth spreading in the lower abdomen immediately. That is aura.


    Mi Ran''er realized this. He quickly closed his eyes and guided the aura around his body. He didn''t let it run around in his lower abdomen. If he didn''t run around methodically, he might be possessed by evil.


    Mi Ran''er cherished peaches so much that she fell into Tian Tian''s eyes. A trace of sarcasm spread around her mouth.


    Sure enough, it''s a fairy who has never seen the world. It''s just a flat peach. So baby, if you see the immortal pill of the supreme old gentleman, I''m afraid your eyes will fall off!


    Qingyuan sitting opposite also saw the little rabbit fairy eating peaches in his eyes. The action of holding peaches in his hands made him feel very familiar.


    His little rabbit, when eating carrots, seemed to hold them like this and ate them with rabbit teeth.


    Aware of this, Qingyuan wantonly began to look at the rabbit fairy opposite.


    The more he looked, the more he felt that MI Ran''er was like his rabbit.


    However, why did it turn into an adult in such a fast time?


    In the past, he kept her by his side. He told her so many formulas and secrets, and secretly crossed so many auras. He didn''t turn into an adult


    Qingyuan suddenly felt that he, the God, had really failed.


    "God, why don''t you touch the flat peach? Although the flat peach has only a thousand years of cultivation, it''s a drop in the bucket for your cultivation, but it can protect your body after using it. You spent so much aura for the rabbit before, and you can make up for it..."


    Ning Shu watched Qingyuan staring at the rabbit fairy opposite. She was jealous and squatted down to remind Qingyuan to eat flat peaches.


    Qingyuan glanced at the flat peach and saw that the rabbit fairy opposite had finished a peach and pursed his lips. He brushed his sleeve and said, "send this flat peach to the rabbit fairy opposite."


    "What?" Ning Shu thought she had heard wrong. "God, Nanshen didn''t show you his face on various occasions. Why do you take the initiative to get close to his people now? Do you think the rabbit fairy is the rabbit? How is it possible that the rabbit can''t appear in Nanshen''s bamboo forest..."

 Chapter 2049

    Qingyuan looked back at Ning Shu with a cold face. He frowned slightly and asked, "why is your tone so absolute? Do you know where the little rabbit has gone?"


    Ning Shu''s face stiffened when questioned by Qingyuan. Then she quickly shook her head, "no... I don''t know. I just think God, you may have transferred your favor to the rabbit fairy. I just want to remind you that the rabbit fairy is the man of Nanshen..."


    Qingyuan was still cold. "I don''t need your reminder. I know. Besides, this flat peach is for the rabbit fairy, not for the southern God."


    "But..."


    What else does Ning Shu want to say? Qingyuan''s face is full of impatience.


    Ning Shu had to get up with flat peaches and walked to Anan and Mi Raner.


    Seeing Ning Shu approaching, MI Raner''s heart suddenly quickened.


    She coagulated Ning Shu''s face, felt the excitement of her body, and an idea floated in her heart.


    Could it be that the original owner was thrown into the ice sheet has something to do with this fairy e? Otherwise, why is the original Lord''s body so excited at the moment?


    Ning Shu put the flat peach on Anan''s table and looked at Anan fufu, "God of the south, this is the flat peach given to the little rabbit fairy by the God of Qingyuan."


    "Gift?" Anan thought he had heard wrong. "How can nanran He De deserve a gift from the God of Qingyuan? You''d better take it back. Nanran in our family has just turned into an adult and can''t stand the sudden infusion of 2000 years of cultivation. Now she can digest the 1000 years of cultivation in her body. It''s very good. Don''t waste this flat peach."


    Anan thought that when Ning Shu just talked to Qingyuan, he was puzzled and unwilling on his face. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He suddenly provoked discord and said, "I see that Xian''e''s cultivation is not high. As the closest person around Qingyuan God, he should give you this flat peach."


    Ning Shu thought so.


    She thought she could get God''s grace today. Who knows


    "Take it back. I''ve had enough." Mi Ran''er also pushed the flat peach to Ning Shu.


    Ning Shu''s face was a little stiff. At the moment, she didn''t take this flat peach, nor did she take it.


    He tightened his teeth and took a deep breath, "since Nanshen said so, Ning Shu took the flat peach back."


    "Please convey my gratitude to God."


    Mi Raner was extremely polite to Qingyuan.


    Her estranged attitude made Ning Shu more and more sure that the rabbit fairy was definitely not the one of God.


    Ning Shu goes back with flat peach.


    Qingyuan''s complexion is not very good-looking.


    He just listened to Anan and Mi Raner.


    Now, not only Anan doesn''t give him face, but also Anan''s rabbit doesn''t give him face.


    Qingyuan''s always calm heart fluctuated.


    The hand under the sleeve was tightly clenched. Qingyuan suddenly got up and faced the emperor of heaven. "There are still affairs to deal with in this hall, so I left first."


    Qingyuan is also the first wave of gods after Pangu''s creation. The cultivation of the Heavenly Emperor and empress can''t compare with him. He has always been more polite and even more respected to him.


    The Heavenly Queen nodded immediately, "OK, God, go slowly."


    Qingyuan left.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his back and withdrew his eyes with interest.


    To tell the truth, from the memory of the original owner, she really doesn''t understand what Qingyuan is thinking.


    Being so kind to a rabbit is like pouring love into it, but now that the rabbit is gone, how can he be as stable as Mount Tai?

 Chapter 2050

    "Why? I''m reluctant to part with my master when he''s gone. You can follow him to show your identity. Qingyuan will certainly not dislike you when you cultivate your adult form." Anan''s voice sounded in her ear.


    Mi Raner: "


    She looked back and stared at Anan.


    "He doesn''t dislike me, I dislike him! I''ve lost so many days, and I didn''t say to look for it. At first glance, he doesn''t have much affection for my spiritual pet. Since he is ruthless, I have nothing but injustice!"


    Mi Ran''er said, picking up the cakes on the plate and eating them.


    Anan coagulated her side face and wanted to see the flaw in her face. However, the girl really didn''t seem to be moved by the original owner Qingyuan.


    The rabbit has been raised in front of him for so long. Is it true that there is no emotion at all?


    After the peach feast, Anan did not leave immediately, but took Mi Raner seriously to measure the immortal bone.


    "Can I not go?" how embarrassing it would be if it was a goblin.


    Mi Ran''er stepped on small steps and hesitated.


    Anan shook his head, "no, I can''t leave an unknown species on my side. If it''s really a demon bone, I''ll make a way for you to get rid of the demon bone and repair immortals."


    He''s very enthusiastic.


    Mi Ran''er grabbed his sleeve, paused, and asked heavily word by word, "did you ask my opinion when you made these methods? What if I wanted to be a carefree goblin?"


    Anan turned to look at her.


    The two rabbit teeth flickered before his eyes as they spoke, but they were very cute.


    Anan reached out and pinched her lip.


    "If you want to be a goblin, go to the demon world. You can''t go back to my bamboo forest." Anan''s tone was light, but the threat was full.


    Mi Raner had to go to the test bench with him angrily.


    There are so many immortals behind. Even the Heavenly Emperor and empress actually come to join the fun.


    "Anan..." she suddenly called.


    Anan heard this call and suddenly his feet stiffened.


    He turned to calm his eyes and asked in a dumb voice, "what did you just call Ben Jun?"


    "Anan... What''s the matter? I''m a little rabbit fairy. Can''t I call you like that?" Mi Ran''er was puzzled.


    Anan shook his head, "this is not..."


    He just fell into some distant memories.


    Many, many years ago, someone called him like this. However, the tone was more like Mi Raner, and he still had to be gentle and sentimental.


    The test bench is here.


    Anansong let go.


    "Go up," he pointed to the white platform.


    "Will there be any adverse reactions? Such as headache, chest pain and so on..." Mi Ran''er asked anxiously.


    "Of course... There won''t be." Anan smiled, raised his hand and patted on the back of her head. "Go quickly, or Ben Jun will forcibly return you to the original shape and throw you up with his ears!"


    Mi Raner: "


    How rude!


    She went up reluctantly.


    When she stood on the test bench, the white light completely blocked her sight.


    Frowning, MI Raner was inexplicably nervous.


    She had never been so nervous when she took the exam in other places before.


    Under the stage, people looked at the color floating on the white light.


    "Pure white..." Tian Tian was surprised and said, "isn''t this the posture of God? How could that little rabbit have such cultivation?"


    She turned her eyes to Anan, hoping that Anan could give an explanation.


    No, Anan''s face was heavy and was condensing the light on the test bench.

 Chapter 2051

    Mi Ran''er could not hear the sound outside in the light beam. After a long time, no one asked her to go out. She was impatient and asked, "how long do you want me to stay here?"


    One hand, out of the beam.


    Mi Ran''er recognized that it was Anan''s hand.


    She put her little hand in his palm and let him pull herself out.


    "How? Am I a fairy or a demon?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    Anan did not speak, but kept calm and dragged her to the South Tianmen gate.


    "Anan, talk." Mi Ran''er looked at his face and was worried. Was the original owner not only a demon, but also an unforgivable demon?


    In that case, she may be directly destroyed by the heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven!


    Thinking of this, MI Ran''er quickly followed Anan''s footsteps.


    The immortals in the back looked at the two people who were far away. The emperor sighed, "I didn''t expect that a God could be bred in the bamboo forest of Nanshen. It seems that the bamboo forest is really suitable for cultivation."


    "What about the fit? Didn''t he also set up an array to prevent outsiders from entering? However, your majesty, do you really believe that the rabbit fairy was just transformed into a human shape?" the queen frowned and asked with some doubt.


    The emperor of heaven was confused by Tian Tian''s words. He looked back at Tian Tian suspiciously, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, will this rabbit fairy hide in his bamboo forest to practice secretly? He brought her here today just to show off in front of all immortal officials!"


    "Tian Tian, you''re a bit of a villain. Nanshen is always cheerful. How can you care about these sought after people!"


    The emperor of heaven said with a little impatience on his face. "Moreover, what if this rabbit fairy has been practicing for many years? It''s a good thing to have a God in the six circles now! I hope you don''t say such words that are not conducive to the friendship between immortal officials."


    Tian Tian was scolded by the emperor of heaven and looked a little ugly.


    When he tightened his teeth, he could only nod his head, "yes."


    Here, Anan took Mi Raner out of the South Gate of heaven.


    "Anan, you haven''t told me whether I am a demon or an immortal!" Mi Ran''er pulled Anan''s sleeve and wouldn''t let him go ahead.


    Anan had a meal at his feet.


    Looking back at Mi Raner, "it''s a fairy bone."


    "Oh, fairy bone, why do you look like this? It''s like I''m some heinous demon..." Mi Ran''er rubbed his eyebrows and said nothing.


    "Yes? I''m just worried about whether you can make good use of this fairy bone. After all, you''re just a meat loving rabbit. You''re so greedy. I''m afraid you''ll have to plant it once in the future!"


    Ah Nan finally relaxed a lot. He pinched her mouth and said faintly.


    Mi Ran''er quickly raised his hand and slapped him away. "Just talk, don''t move your hands! It hurts me..."


    Anan smiled and looked at the girl in front of her.


    Mi Ran''er noticed that there was a big change in his eyes.


    When he looked at her like this, MI Ran''er always felt that Anan was looking at another person.


    This feeling made her spine cold.


    Swallow saliva, she quickly opened her eyes, "let''s go back. It''s not easy to play in the sky. I want to go back and fight pheasants to make roast chicken."


    "OK."


    Anan said, then stretched out his arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Holding her, he stepped directly on the clouds and drifted towards the South leisurely.

 Chapter 2052

    The story that the rabbit fairy of Nanshen measured the posture of God on the detection platform soon spread in the sky.


    Of course, it was also introduced into the temple where God lived in Qingyuan.


    "The posture of God?" Qingyuan''s face changed greatly after hearing the news. He, who was originally meditating, immediately got up and went to the door and pulled Xian''e, who lived at the door and said gossip, "who did you just say is the posture of God?"


    Xian''e was startled by Qingyuan and hurriedly blessed herself. "Tell God back. I just said the little rabbit fairy of Nanshen."


    "Rabbit fairy..."


    Some thoughts formed in my mind. Qingyuan immediately flew to heaven and went towards the South China Sea without thinking about it!


    Mi Ran''er followed Anan back to the bamboo forest. The first thing he did was go to the backyard to clean up the two remaining pheasants he hung up yesterday and prepare to dig a pit for barbecue.


    Just then, a loud noise suddenly appeared around the boundary of the bamboo forest¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!"


    Mi Ran''er was shocked by the fluctuation caused by the boundary trembling, and screamed painfully with her head in her arms!


    Ananben was in the house. When he heard something outside, he immediately moved out and protected her. Then he looked up at the sky.


    A slender figure floated in the air.


    "Anan, return the people to this seat quickly!" Qingyuan''s voice penetrated the border and fell directly into the ears of MI Raner and Anan.


    Mi Raner calmed down and looked up at Qingyuan.


    He found out his identity so quickly.


    Anan was worried that MI Raner would be hurt by the wave again, so he put a protective mask on her. Then he jumped up, flew to heaven, tore a hole in the border and drilled out.


    "Your man? Qingyuan, what evidence do you have to prove that nanran is your man?"


    Anan fell in front of Qingyuan and asked with a light smile.


    Qingyuan''s face was full of melancholy. "She has the aura of this seat in her body. Otherwise, do you really think that a spirit rabbit can cultivate the posture of God when it just turns into an adult?"


    Anan laughed at Qingyuan''s words, "so what? This rabbit was picked up by Ben Jun in the thousands of miles of ice field. She was abandoned by her former master. Ben Jun picked her up. Now Ben Jun is her master. What is the former master who abandoned her?"


    "Anan, don''t deceive people too much! The spirit rabbit has obtained the cultivation of this seat and become a God. It''s a great bargain for you."


    Qingyuan rarely has such an unstable look. When talking to Anan, the anger burst out of his long eyes, which has the momentum of burning Anan directly.


    "You have a big breath. Even if the spirit rabbit doesn''t get your cultivation, even if she''s just an ordinary rabbit at the moment, Ben Jun picked it up, it''s Ben Jun''s. anyway, Ben Jun can''t hand her over!"


    Anan said and turned to go back to the bamboo forest.


    No, Qingyuan doesn''t want him to go.


    A strong force wrapped around his waist and pulled him back.


    Seeing Qingyuan''s move, Anan was no longer merciful.


    The two ancient gods fought outside the enchantment.


    After suffering, all creatures in the enchantment were shocked by the gas outside, flying and barking in disorder.


    Only Mi Raner is better.


    She looked up at the two fighting in the sky, looked for some fruit, ate it and enjoyed it.


    In fact, she really wants to know who is better between Anan and Qingyuan.


    However, looking at those two people, it seems that they don''t stop fighting.

 Chapter 2053

    Mi Raner is very hungry.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly mobilized her aura to fly directly into midair.


    It fell on the top of the highest bamboo.


    "Stop fighting," she said slowly.


    The clear voice crossed the border and made it clear to the two men who were playing soundly.


    The movements of the two men stopped at the same time.


    Qingyuan was the fastest and flew directly to MI Raner.


    There is a border between the two.


    "Go back with me." Qingyuan frowned and said very seriously.


    "I don''t want to! After I go back with you, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be thrown into the thousand mile ice sheet next time... If it wasn''t Anan before, I might have been frozen into ice on the ice sheet now..."


    Mi Ran''er shook her head and refused very directly.


    Qingyuan''s face became worse. "But don''t forget that this seat saved your life at the beginning. If it wasn''t for this seat, how could you turn into a human form? All the aura in your body was injected by this seat. Can you really give up with this seat so smartly?"


    What about moral kidnapping?


    Mi Ran''er rolled her eyes silently in her heart.


    "Since I am so important to God, why will I be thrown into the thousands of miles ice field? Isn''t God going to give me an explanation and explanation?"


    Mi Ran''er was in charge, so he spoke very loudly.


    Qingyuan frowned, lowered his eyes, thought for a while, and then slowly said, "this matter... This seat will give you an account of this matter, but it''s not here. When you get back to heaven, I will..."


    "God, you''d better find out this matter first and come to me again. Besides, God, I''m just a little rabbit. Even if you give me this aura, you can''t restrict my freedom. If God really cares about these auras, I can give them back to you!"


    Mi Ran''er said faintly, turned and flew back towards the bamboo house.


    "Did you hear that? Qingyuan, you injected so much aura into her that you probably didn''t want to see the scene of her self destructing cultivation?" Anan whispered aside.


    Qingyuan looks very white.


    He slowly closed his eyes and finally calmed down the surge in his chest.


    "You have heard her request. Next time you come back to the bamboo forest, please don''t treat the border so violently, not for Ben Jun, but for Nan ran. Her cultivation is low and will be shocked by your aura!"


    Cold finish, Anan also entered the border.


    Leave Qingyuan alone outside.


    He didn''t know how long he had stayed in the air.


    Mi Raner stayed in the bamboo house all the time, lying on the couch, and then fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already dark.


    There is a strong smell of barbecue at the tip of the nose.


    She moved her nose and ran out quickly according to the smell.


    Anan is sitting by the fire roasting chicken.


    Seeing her, Yang Yang raised the roast chicken in her hand, "it''s just cooked. Come and eat it quickly!"


    "OK."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened, hurried over and sat down beside Anan.


    Anan tore the chicken leg to her.


    Mi Raner took a big bite. She was very satisfied with the hot feeling.


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er leaned against the steps in front of the bamboo house to pick her teeth. She looked at Anan sitting aside. She couldn''t help but ask in a low voice with doubts, "how long have you lived here?"


    "Countless days..." Anan recalled and shook his head.


    "After tens of thousands of years, I don''t know how you endured it. If I live so long, I will certainly feel very annoyed. I may find a way to let myself die and reincarnate!"

 Chapter 2054

    Mi Raner really can''t imagine thousands of years of loneliness.


    If she lived alone in one place for a year, she might go crazy.


    "When ordinary people die, they can be reborn, but if our ancient gods really choose to eclosion, there will be no next life, that is to disappear in the world."


    Anan''s tone was bleak. He looked at the dots in the sky and spoke slowly.


    His words made Mi Raner suddenly freeze.


    I see


    She threw away the leaves in her hand and then moved some towards Anan.


    "Anan, how long will it be before you emerge after you have lived so many years?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "It has nothing to do with the age of life, but choice. Some gods will choose eclosion in a thousand years, but some gods are hundreds of thousands of years old and will not choose eclosion. This is a matter of mentality."


    Mi Raner nodded clearly, "I see... You must relax your mind in a short time! You are not allowed to emerge for at least ten thousand years!"


    "Why?" Anan looked at Mi Raner suspiciously.


    "Because I don''t want you!" Mi Ran''er said.


    Anan was stunned for a moment.


    Mi Raner proudly gave a thumbs up in her heart.


    Sure enough, a sudden confession can make a person panic, and start thinking about the relationship between the two.


    Anan and Mi Raner looked at each other so silently for a long time. He suddenly got up and went into the house.


    "Anan..." Mi Raner hurriedly got up. When she reached the door of Anan''s bedroom, she was blocked out by a strong wind, and then the door closed tightly.


    Is this guy shy?


    Mi Ran''er touched her chin and a smile of interest appeared on her face.


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er returned to the recliner and lay down, narrowed his eyes and prepared to go to bed.


    That night, she had a strange dream.


    In the dream, a woman stood in the misty smoke and said to her, "go back with him... Go back with him..."


    Repeating such a sentence is like chanting a spell.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help asking, "who are you going back with?"


    The woman said, "Qingyuan."


    "Qingyuan..."


    When Anan came out of the house in the morning, he happened to hear the little rabbit''s dream and frowned slightly. He walked over and saw that she woke up from her dream, so he stretched out his hand and poked her head: "regret that he didn''t leave with Qingyuan yesterday? It''s still time now. I''d better give it to him for you..."


    Rubbing his head, MI Ran''er had a headache. Hearing Anan''s words, she quickly interrupted him: "what regret? If Qingyuan really wants me to return this aura to her, I''ll give up my cultivation and give it back to him! I''ll practice again if it''s a big deal."


    Anan''s mouth was slightly raised.


    He squatted down in front of MI Raner, "I don''t regret how you just called his name in your dream?"


    Mi Ran''er is actually in a trance. She always feels that the woman in her dream is very strange.


    She told Anan about her dream last night.


    After hearing this, Anan frowned slightly and his face gradually sank.


    Seeing his look, MI Ran''er couldn''t help thinking, did Anan know the woman in her dream?


    A long time later, Anan sighed, and his tone was just more gentle. "Qingyuan is afraid to be reluctant to destroy his accomplishments by cultivating an adult rabbit. Don''t think so much. Stay in the bamboo forest. If he gives you a reasonable explanation, you should go back with him..."

 Chapter 2055

    "Will you agree?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice with Anan''s eyebrows.


    She had a little hope on her face and a little innocence.


    Anan thought carefully, "if you want to go, what will you do? Will you kill the wild things in my bamboo forest?"


    WOW!


    Mi Ran''er looked at the man in surprise.


    Anyway, they get along day and night. By the way, they are so fickle for so many days.


    Mi Raner stood up angrily, "well, as long as Qingyuan can give me a reasonable explanation, I''ll go back to heaven with him. In the end, it''s the posture of God. In that heaven, I must be in a high position!"


    With that, she pushed Anan away and ran out of the bamboo house.


    "Nan ran..." when Anan chased out, MI Ran''er had already run into the bamboo forest.


    He was helpless.


    Only let her go alone for a while, at least calm down.


    In the morning, the bamboo forest was full of clear dew, and the temperature was very low. Mi Raner got up early and was a little confused, so he didn''t use aura to protect his body. When he walked into the bamboo forest, he realized that it was cold!


    Holding his arm in his small hand, he rubbed the goose bumps on his arm.


    "Who the hell is that woman?" she asked the system in her mind.


    The system replied unfathomably: "this is a plot, not a spoiler."


    Mi Ran''er heard the sound of the stream water. He immediately ran over and squatted down. He washed his face with cool stream water to wake up and sniffed in his mind.


    "Well, instead of asking you these questions, it''s better to investigate and analyze by yourself. If she can enter my dream, it must have something to do with the original owner!"


    Mi Raner doesn''t force the system either. After washing his face, he wakes up a lot.


    Simply dug some bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest, found some other wild vegetables, beat a pheasant and returned to the bamboo house.


    I didn''t see Anan and didn''t know where he went.


    Mi Raner doesn''t care about this. He kills the pheasant and cleans it up. He cuts the bamboo shoots into pieces, digs a pit and cushions a temporary stove. He puts the pot he has made before on it. Mi Raner simmers the chicken stewed with bamboo shoots in the pot.


    Sitting by the fire, she thought.


    "She asked me to go back to Qingyuan. She should like Qingyuan, or... She thinks it''s dangerous for me to stay in Anan?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the flame and suddenly thought of this.


    She quickly sat up straight.


    However, Anan is so gentle and kind to her. Even if there is any danger, he should be desperate to protect her?


    As for Qingyuan.


    She lost it for so long before she could react. She knew that she was pregnant with the posture of God and turned into an adult. She couldn''t wait to find it. According to reason, if her body was really full of Qingyuan aura, he should be able to feel it at the flat peach feast.


    She suspected Qingyuan of lying about this.


    "Return to God, in order to return to the spiritual favor, there is really no need."


    Mi Raner dislikes Tao.


    Smelling the aroma in the pot, she opened the lid and stirred it.


    "I''d better stay here and attack Anan. He''s worthy of Miss Ben''s love." Mi Raner murmured. Looking at the stewed bamboo shoots, he stretched out his claws and prepared to take one up to taste the taste.


    Someone sitting on the roof looked at the scene in the backyard, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    He listened to her just now.


    The resentment and trust in Qingyuan made Anan both happy and worried.


    One day, she will find that she is not as good as she thought.


    At that time, she should not hesitate to follow Qingyuan back to Tianting.

 Chapter 2056

    "What kind of food is this today?"


    While Mi Raner chewed the hot bamboo shoots carefully in her mouth, Anan''s voice suddenly came from the roof. Mi Raner was so frightened that she gulped down the bamboo shoots in her mouth!


    "Well..."


    She almost choked to death.


    My throat was almost blistered.


    Turning to look at the roof, she slowed down and said, "what are you doing there?"


    "Hide? Ben Jun sat on the roof openly. What is hiding?" Anan looked innocent.


    "Is it fun to sit on the roof? Besides, I didn''t make a sound when I was looking for you just now. Why? I''m afraid I asked you to help me? Anan, you really can hide."


    Mi Ran''er said with disgust. He looked at the stewed chicken with bamboo shoots in the pot and threw some spices into it.


    Anan jumped off the roof.


    He went to MI Ran''er''s side, "didn''t you do a good job? Even without Ben Jun, you can finish such a delicious dish."


    As he spoke, his eyes fell into the pot.


    "You rabbit, why do you know so many ways to eat pheasants? I''m afraid there will be 10000 ways to eat pheasants in the bamboo forest..." Anan began to mourn for the pheasants in the bamboo forest.


    Mi Ran''er blushed. "What else can you eat except these? The changed things will disappear after the entrance. There is no real feeling. The seasoning is good. If you eat other staple foods to cushion your stomach, it will be useless..."


    She flipped the stewed chicken with bamboo shoots in the pot, "if I can, I really want to go around the world, buy some firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea, and then build a kitchen in your backyard, and then cultivate two plots of land in this backyard to grow some vegetables..."


    Mi Ran''er felt so comfortable and yearning for this kind of pastoral life.


    Anan listened to her imagination, her eyes were long, and seemed to be imagining the life she described.


    "Eat quickly," he suddenly urged.


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er looked at him suspiciously. "There''s nothing else to do. What do you do when you eat so fast?"


    "Don''t you want to go to the world? You can buy what you want before dark?" Anan said, took a pair of chopsticks, took a piece of meat from the pot and tasted it.


    The craft of the little rabbit is really good.


    Anan nodded with great satisfaction.


    As soon as I heard that I could go shopping in the world, MI Ran''er''s eyes glowed, "OK! Anan, you''re so kind..."


    The depression caused by him this morning dissipated at this moment.


    However, when she was about to go out, MI Ran''er thought of a very important point, "by the way, do you have money?"


    "Money? What''s that?" Anan asked suspiciously.


    "It''s money for goods, money on earth. Without money, we can''t buy what we want!"


    Mi Ran''er saw that he didn''t know what money was, and immediately despair.


    She scanned the man up and down, and finally her eyes fell on his waist.


    A pearl was in the middle of his belt. Although it was not big, it was very good in color.


    "Is this a real pearl?" she asked.


    "Well..."


    As soon as Anan nodded, he saw the little rabbit stretch out his claw and buckle down the Pearl on his waist.


    "Ah, you..." he had no time to stop.


    "This can certainly change a lot of money. You don''t know this dress. Besides, back to the South China Sea, are you afraid of not finding pearls? When we get back from shopping, I''ll go to the sea to find you a better pearl than this one now."

 Chapter 2057

    Anan pulled at the corners of her mouth and finally got some comfort from her going to the sea to find pearls to compensate herself.


    "Well, let''s go."


    They went out of the bamboo forest.


    "Try to fly by yourself and follow me behind you. I will slow down..." Anan wants her to control her aura and learn to use all her skills.


    "OK."


    Mi Ran''er recalled the flying spell that Qingyuan had said to the original owner before, and read it secretly. Then, the aura rose from the lower abdomen and circled around the body for a week. After that, his body was light and his feet gradually took off.


    It''s flying.


    She controlled the direction, followed Anan and flew towards the nearest continent.


    Anan has been paying attention to the situation of the rabbit behind. Seeing that she is so savvy, a sigh flashed in her eyes.


    The mainland closest to the South China Sea is rich in materials. Because of the climate, it grows a lot of fruits and vegetables, and rice also grows very well. Walking in the market, you can see a lot of things selling.


    Anan and Mi Raner, who had changed their costumes, walked along the noisy street. Mi Raner said excitedly to Anan, "this is the real excitement. The false greetings of the flat peach feast are completely disguised excitement."


    Anan listened to her comment and looked back at her. "You look like you often come to the world! Did you follow Qingyuan when you were a rabbit?"


    "No!"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, "but I often hear him read the descriptions of the world in those pamphlets."


    "He still told you this." Anan''s tone suddenly became sinister.


    Mi Ran''er was jealous or something?


    She hurriedly continued to arch the fire, "not only these, he also told me a lot of interesting things when he was just practicing. In fact, he was not cold at the beginning, and he used to be very cold..."


    "Very gentle people? Haven''t you thought that these gentleness are just hypocrisy? Ten thousand years ago, and ten thousand years later! That guy has a heart of stone in his roots. You''ve suffered a loss once and haven''t eaten enough?"


    Anan''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He lowered his head and sternly taught Mi Raner a lesson.


    "Once suffered a loss?" Mi Ran''er frowned with doubt.


    Anan realized that he had slipped his tongue and quickly explained: "it''s not a loss to be thrown into the thousands of miles of ice field?"


    Mi Raner was keenly aware that Anan would not say this time.


    She is now more and more sure that the original Lord may have been involved with both immortal kings before.


    "Don''t you want to buy something? Go and buy it quickly. Don''t waste time." Anan changed the topic roughly.


    Mi Ran''er knew that this was not the time to talk. If Anan didn''t want to talk, he would only make their relationship more rigid.


    I went to a pawnbroker, changed the Pearl for a good price, took Anan with my money bag to buy things.


    Anan took all the things he bought and stored them in the storage space. With more money, MI Ran''er became more and more excited. Finally, he had the posture of buying the whole street back to the bamboo forest.


    If Anan hadn''t held her, she would still want to buy a little pig and keep it.


    "Enough, buy what you need in the future! If you really dare to raise pigs in my bamboo forest, I will throw them out directly with you!"


    Mi Ran''er stopped.


    She counted the rest of the money and carefully put it in her sleeve. They were ready to go back to the South China Sea.

 Chapter 2058

    When she was about to walk out of the gate, MI Ran''er suddenly had a meal under her feet.


    "I smell a strange smell." Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, took Anan''s sleeve and whispered, "Anan. Do you smell it?"


    Anan had already been aware of it. He just didn''t want to increase the incident because he was carrying a rabbit, so he had no words.


    However, he ignored that MI Raner was also a God. Even if his cultivation was not high, he could detect the evil spirit.


    "It''s evil spirit. Let''s go. There are other gods in charge of this matter in the world." Anan whispered, clasping Mi Raner''s wrist with his backhand.


    "Demons? What do they want to do when they break into the world? Anan, you are an ancient god. Can you see these monsters doing evil in the world? Besides, when the gods in charge of the world notice the existence of the monsters, maybe the monsters have already hurt many people!"


    Hearing this, Anan frowned and looked at the girl in front of him, "so, what do you want?"


    "Let''s go and see what the monster wants to do. If it''s just like us, we don''t care. If they dare to harm people, we have to take care of it! Anyway, with your cultivation, you can deal with a little monster by shaking your sleeves. What''s to worry about?"


    In order to persuade Anan, MI Raner brought many high hats to Anan.


    Seeing her flattery, Anan couldn''t help laughing.


    Finally, some reluctantly shook his head, "OK, go and have a look. The little rabbit is so righteous and continues to practice. In the future, I will ask the emperor of heaven for a position to govern the peace of the world."


    "No, I don''t like the feeling of being controlled by others. In fact, it''s good to be a wandering God outside the system like you."


    Mi Ran''er said. They went into the dark, hid their bodies, and blinked in the direction of the evil spirit.


    When he reached the place where the evil spirit was most prosperous, MI Raner looked up.


    "Autumn Moon tower?"


    Spring flowers and Autumn Moon... This name is really


    "Is this a brothel?" Mi Ran''er immediately responded.


    Is there any fox spirit in this brothel sucking men''s essence?


    Just about to go in, Anan grabbed her quickly.


    "Don''t go in!" Anan''s ears were red.


    "It''s all found here. Don''t give up halfway. I doubt that the monster has succeeded several times, because I feel that there is still a lot of smell of bloody slaughter in the monster, probably because she has been stained with too many human lives recently... Such a bad monster, we must take the opportunity to take it away!"


    Anan was helpless to the extreme, "I never dreamed that one day I could do the demon collection thing that Zhong Kui did."


    With that, he retreated across the street and raised his hand. A golden airflow covered the whole Autumn Moon building.


    Mi Ran''er stared at the autumn moon tower carefully. Suddenly, he saw a blood red light exploding from a room in the building. Then, a scream sounded in the house¡ª¡ª


    These scenes and cries can''t be seen or heard by ordinary people without cultivation.


    A Nine Tailed white fox jumped out of the house and stared at Anan and Mi Raner with blood red eyes.


    "Where did the nosy fairy jump out? My aunt has been lurking here for so many years and has not been found. Now she has been found by you two little immortals!"


    White fox could not touch Anan''s foundation. Seeing his young face, he immediately regarded him as a ground fairy with low cultivation.

 Chapter 2059

    As for MI Raner.


    Although it is the posture of God, it just turned into a human form. As long as it is a little higher than her cultivation, you can notice that the white fox didn''t put her in the bottom of her eyes.


    She sat on the roof with her tail cocked and looked at Anan and MI Ran''er mockingly, "only this technique? Unfortunately, this technique can''t kill my aunt..."


    The white fox looked at the pure gold airflow around her. In fact, she had no bottom.


    This move has forced her to show her original shape, so that she can no longer turn into a human shape. If he still hides any moves, he may really be destroyed today.


    "Really? It''s the first time I met a monster who despised this trick..." Anan smiled, but he was not irritated by the white fox''s words. His men pinched a formula, "you said you''ve been here for several years. Why didn''t the local immortals realize your existence?"


    The white fox raised his paw, stretched out his tongue and licked the fur on his paw, "because his cultivation is too low, maybe because I often send him things he likes, he skipped me..."


    "Bribe? What would a local immortal like? Shouldn''t a person who becomes an immortal destroy his heart?" Mi Ran''er frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "He likes gold, silver, jewelry and beauties. As for the common heart, if the immortal really lost the common heart, why did the seven fairies try every means to come down to earth to marry Dong Yong?"


    The white fox smiled sarcastically and hummed these words. From the sound line, it was also charming. Every word swept the hearts of the people like a feather.


    Not to mention men, MI Ran''er. At the moment, I feel a little overwhelmed.


    It''s really a fox spirit.


    "Have you ever given yourself to him? Is it a fairy? If you absorb his cultivation, it should be better for your cultivation than absorbing mortal energy?"


    Mi Raner asked curiously.


    The white fox narrowed his eyes and thought, "in fact, I also thought about this move. However, as a fox demon, it''s still a lot worse than the earth fairy! If I don''t pay attention, I may be killed by him, so I didn''t take risks!"


    Mi Ran''er smacked his lips with some pity. "That''s a pity. You should be bold. If the earth fairy is addicted to female sex and is not prepared, will you succeed?"


    Mi Ran''er is the fox demon''s words.


    Anan glanced at her.


    Some impatient, ready to raise his hand and directly kill the nine white foxes!


    "Give it to me." Mi Ran''er whispered to him, "let me have practical combat experience!"


    Mi Ran''er said, holding his hand.


    Anan had no choice but to accept the attack.


    Here, MI Ran''er approached the Nine Tailed white fox, "sister white fox, do you have evidence that you sent gold, silver, treasures and beauties to the earth immortals?"


    "Of course!"


    White fox raised his hand and changed a gold bracelet out of thin air. "This is the demon Bracelet he gave me. He said it can restrain my demon nature. Only those who have higher cultivation than him can detect my demon nature. In recent years, there are too few immortals here, and there is no one with higher cultivation than him, so..."


    Anan glanced at the bracelet.


    Sure enough, it''s from the immortal family.


    The corner of his mouth pulled. He took a deep breath and said to MI Ran''er, "go and solve the monster, find the local earth fairy, and take him to the heaven to find the emperor of heaven for an explanation!"


    "Good!"


    Mi Ran''er knew that Anan didn''t have much patience, so he didn''t waste any more time.

 Chapter 2060

    Mi Raner jumped into the air, became a knife with aura, and went to the front door of the white fox.


    She obviously underestimated the cultivation of white fox.


    It''s hard to break through the white fox''s defense shield. Mi Ran''er used all the skills taught by Qingyuan before. In the end, he only slightly injured the white fox.


    "Is the posture of God only capable of this? I thought it was powerful!" the white fox wiped away the blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, put away his claws and mocked all in his scarlet eyes.


    Mi Raner knows what the problem is.


    Although she was still in the posture of God, although she had eaten a flat peach before, she had not learned to master and use all these auras for herself. Therefore, her aggression was not strong enough.


    The posture of God is just a superficial one.


    After withdrawing the offensive, MI Ran''er fell to Anan''s side: "as my new master and master, do you have anything to teach me?"


    Anan looked at her and wondered, "when did you accept you as an apprentice?"


    "No? Then you always said, let me practice hard. Can''t I speak such nagging words as a teacher?" Mi Ran''er looked confused. She pulled Anan''s sleeve. "Master Anan, it''s not time to be proud and charming. Hurry to teach me the kill skill, or the white fox will look down on me!"


    Master Anan said that he really couldn''t afford this.


    However, one or two moves by the professor are still OK.


    "Fill your fingertips with all your aura and try to throw it out with a knife. Remember, just look at her, don''t think about anything else, just want to kill her!" Anan held her small hand in the palm of her hand and guided the aura to her fingertips little by little¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er listened to him, then the aura of his fingertips filled to a peak, and then threw it out¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!"


    The white fox cried in pain and finally rolled down from the roof of the autumn moon building.


    Fell in front of MI Raner and Anan.


    Mi Raner pursued the victory and attacked again¡ª¡ª


    "Do you still think I''m worth it now?" Mi Ran''er asked coldly, freezing the white fox on the ground.


    "Spare me..." the white fox is still breathing.


    "Spare you? Who will spare the men who have been sucked by you? They just spend money to have fun in the brothel. Who knows, even their lives are in it. You have killed so many sins. You should have thought of today''s situation!"


    Mi Raner squats down and looks at her dilated pupils


    "Those men are cheap. If they hadn''t come to me repeatedly, I... I wouldn''t absorb all their energy again and again..." white fox didn''t seem to realize his mistake.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head silently. The white fox was really hopeless. He directly gave a fatal blow, smashed its celestial cover and destroyed its form and spirit.


    A dead fox lay on the ground, his fur red with blood.


    Mi Raner was worried about frightening the mortals, so he quickly cleaned up the scene. Then, he followed Anan to find the earth fairy.


    But the earth fairy house was empty.


    "Maybe God hasn''t come back from the flat peach meeting. Shall we go to the flat peach meeting to find it?" Mi Raner turned and asked Anan.


    Anan shook his head: "no, there are many immortal families in the flat peach conference. Even if the earth immortals point out their mistakes, the Heavenly Queen will probably cover up the matter in order to maintain the surface harmony!"


    "Then let the local immortals go unpunished?"

 Chapter 2061

    "After the peach meeting, Zhong Kui should patrol everywhere. I''ll leave a signal here to let Zhong Kui know what happened here."


    Anan looked at the hour. "It''s been too long. It''s time to go back."


    Mi Raner knew that Anan wanted more than one thing. She thought about Tian Tian''s virtue and didn''t want to go to heaven to find unhappiness.


    They left the earth and flew to the sea.


    "I found that Anan, you don''t like earthly life. In fact, earthly life has a lot of fun. I heard Qingyuan say that when there are many gatherings in earthly life, everyone is also very sincere. Even if they are poor, they are also very poor and happy. The immortal families in Tianting only exchange false greetings every time they meet. They don''t feel any sincerity. Qingyuan also said..."


    "Qingyuan said," Qingyuan said... "Anan suddenly stopped, looked back angrily and looked at Mi Raner, "You''ve mentioned Qingyuan''s name countless times since you got up early today. If you really miss him so much and don''t want to give him up, why didn''t you follow him back when he came to pick you up in the bamboo forest yesterday? The so-called saying that you want to be thrown away is actually that you''re flirting with him?"


    Anan is really angry.


    I didn''t even notice that my vinegar jar had overturned.


    Mi Ran''er smiled at Anan and looked pale. "I... I didn''t mean to. After all, Qingyuan really told me these things... Do you want to be angry?"


    Mi Raner approached Anan wrongfully, "Anan, I''ll forget about him in the future. Don''t drive me away, will you? If you pick me up from the ice field, I''ll recognize you as the master..."


    "Ben Jun is neither your master nor your master. You can regard Ben Jun as a fairy friend, that is, don''t treat him with respect. Ben Jun can''t afford it!"


    Anan raised his hand and stopped Mi Raner from leaning towards him.


    "You are an elder. I should respect you." Mi Ran''er looked confused.


    "I don''t want you to respect me, and I don''t want to be your senior. Is that all right?" Anan suddenly shouted at her. His anger brought up the torrent on the sea, and the spray exploded. Mi Raner was unprepared and was splashed all over!


    Mi Ran''er''s blood color faded. When he was hit hard by the torrent, he trembled all over.


    Then she bowed her head and said quickly, "OK, I know. Don''t be angry."


    Her voice was choking.


    Anan realized that he had just failed to control his anger. He felt some remorse. Seeing Mi Raner''s pathetic appearance at the moment, he felt distressed at the bottom of his eyes. He raised his hand and was ready to use cleaning techniques to dry her clothes.


    Before he could move, MI Ran''er had already stepped on the clouds and flew away.


    "Nan ran..." Anan hurried to catch up.


    All the way to the island, MI Ran''er didn''t speak again. When Anan spoke to her, he just responded with a nasal voice, as if he was angry. However, when he faced her eyebrows, he looked pathetic.


    Anan sighed, "well, it was Ben Jun''s fault just now. Ben Jun is here to apologize to you. However, please remember that Qingyuan is Ben Jun''s sworn enemy. In the future, you will be in front of Ben Jun and don''t mention him."


    "Oh."


    Another single tone.


    Anan: "


    He suddenly bullied Mi Raner and put her behind the wooden door. "You will jump out word by word, won''t you? Ben Jun has apologized to you. What else do you want?"

 Chapter 2062

    "I......" Mi Ran''er was oppressed by him, and his face was pale again.


    Looking up, she looked at Anan helplessly, "don''t do this to me..."


    Before she finished speaking, MI Ran''er''s chest was suddenly stuffy. She covered her heart, spit out blood, and dyed Anan''s clothes red.


    "Nan ran..."


    Anan was startled by her and quickly caught her.


    Anan felt that when she just started with the white fox, she suffered an internal injury. In addition, she flew back all the way and consumed too much Reiki. Now she can''t suppress the injury.


    He took her to the house and lay down. Anan checked her up and down. After determining that the injury was too serious, Anan raised his hand and put it on her spirit cover, injecting all the aura in her body.


    Time passed.


    After a long time, Anan watched Mi Raner''s little face recover its color, and then slowly took back his hand.


    His fingertips had begun to tremble.


    With a long sigh, Anan looked at his palm and then smiled at himself.


    "Now, you don''t have much aura in your body. You should be... Don''t owe him anything? This time, you shouldn''t be desperate to choose to leave with him?"


    Anan whispered, his head sank and fainted directly on the edge of the bed.


    Mi Ran''er fainted and dreamed of the woman again.


    This time, MI Ran''er clearly saw the woman''s face.


    It looks really beautiful. It is somewhat similar to the original body, but it is several times better than the original body.


    "Who are you?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "I''m you..." the woman smiled faintly. "How can you forget me?" the woman''s fundus floated a little hurt.


    Mi Raner guessed right. This woman is the original owner.


    "Are you me? Then how can you appear in my dream? Besides, we don''t look very alike, do we?" Mi Ran''er walked towards her.


    When they were close, she noticed the cold smell from the woman.


    "I should have disappeared in the world, but he wanted to force me to stay. When I emerged, I only had one soul left and was protected by him in the spirit rabbit. If it weren''t for you, my soul would have dissipated on the ice field. This is the last time I came to see you. I want to tell you, don''t get close to Anan. He... He hates me... He hates me for thousands of years One day, he knows your true identity and will kill you without hesitation... "


    The woman''s voice became smaller and smaller, and her body became lighter and weaker.


    Finally, the ending fell, and she completely disappeared in front of MI Raner.


    Eclosion?


    Mi Raner suddenly remembered that the day Anan picked it up, he went to the ice field to meet an old friend. When he went, the old friend had already eclipsed.


    Is it the original owner?


    So, in fact, the original owner and Anan are really destined to go around, but they still came to him?


    As for Anan''s hatred of the original owner, it may have something to do with Qingyuan.


    The original owner obviously trusted Qingyuan and loved Qingyuan, but I don''t know why they couldn''t be together in the end.


    Anan should play the villain role in the original story.


    So she guessed right.


    Anan is the target of her strategy.


    Just make no mistake. She breathed a sigh of relief. It was dark again and she slept soundly again.


    When Mi Raner woke up again, it had been several days.


    She found herself lying on Anan''s bed, but there was no sign of Anan around her.

 Chapter 2063

    Because she had a long dream and thought too much in the dream, she was very confused at the moment. It was not easy to string all the things together. After recalling what happened before she was unconscious, she hurried out of bed.


    "Anan..."


    After looking around, I didn''t find Anan.


    She also looked at the roof and didn''t see it.


    Without thinking about it, MI Ran''er ran straight into the bamboo forest.


    "Anan, where are you?" could it be that he threw himself into the bamboo forest and found a new place to live?


    Is it necessary for him to be so angry?


    Mi Raner bit her teeth and thought helplessly.


    Anan had taught her the array in the bamboo forest. Mi Ran''er followed the direction and made a big circle in the bamboo forest, but he could not find Anan.


    She was a little desperate.


    Now she dare not go anywhere, for fear that she and Anan will miss it, so the misunderstanding between them will be deeper and deeper.


    Mi Raner returns to the bamboo house discouraged.


    "If you go, this house will be mine. I will live more freely than you..."


    Mi Ran''er clenched her teeth and said to herself. When she saw that Anan had put all the things bought in the market in an empty room, she went to put them in different categories.


    It took her several days to reclaim the land in the backyard, and all the rapeseed and vegetable seedlings were planted.


    With the nourishment of aura, rapeseed and vegetable seedlings grow very fast.


    In less than a month, MI Ran''er ate fresh vegetables.


    This month, Anan didn''t come back.


    Mi Ran''er went to heaven to find him. The Heavenly Emperor and empress said that he didn''t go to heaven. He also went to the Jiuxian hall, where he often went, and returned empty handed.


    Mi Ran''er can''t feel any of his breath in the world.


    Mi Raner knows that he repaired her injuries after she was seriously injured. Mi Raner suspects that Anan may have consumed too much Reiki and caused heavy damage when she repaired her injuries.


    It should be hiding in some mysterious place to heal at the moment.


    In this way, MI Ran''er comforted herself a lot.


    But when she is free, she will still go to heaven and earth to find him.


    She thought that if Anan''s cultivation was damaged, she would have to protect him in the future.


    He must be stronger. Otherwise, according to Anan''s character, he must have offended many people and had many enemies. After those enemies learned that Anan''s cultivation was damaged, they would come to revenge and find trouble.


    Then she''ll have to hold on to the sky.


    One month later, another month


    Mi Ran''er''s wild chickens in captivity began to lay eggs and hatch chicks. Anan hasn''t come back yet.


    "Can''t you die?" Mi Ran''er had a nightmare that night. He dreamed that Anan was lying in a piece of yellow sand covered with blood.


    After waking up from the dream, she suddenly thought of this. Combined with his tone when they talked about eclosion, he suddenly sweated on his back.


    She rolled out of bed and came out of the bamboo house.


    As soon as she entered the bamboo forest, her footsteps stopped.


    A man came out of the bamboo forest.


    He is tall and thin. Look carefully. He is thinner than before he disappeared. However, he looks good.


    "Where have you been?"


    Mi Ran''er walked over and asked suspiciously.


    "The great old gentleman''s Alchemy room has only stayed for a few hours..." Anan said faintly.


    "How many hours?"


    Mi Ran''er calculated that one day in the sky and one year on the earth were indeed several hours for the heaven.


    She took a deep breath.


    Immediately, her eyes were red, and she rushed straight into Anan''s arms.

 Chapter 2064

    "You scared me to death... I thought you chose a place where no one knew to be eclosic... Why didn''t you tell me when you went to Taishang Laojun? I also went to Tianting to find you. Tian Tian said you didn''t go to heaven, I......"


    Mi Raner is really wronged.


    A person suddenly disappeared and had no news. For another person with relatively weak psychology, I''m afraid I have to cry and faint directly.


    Anan was startled by her sudden hug.


    Until the little rabbit''s soft body fell into his arms and the warm real feeling came up, he didn''t react. His arms fell in the air, and he was at a loss.


    Neither holding nor not holding


    "At that time, I had consumed too much aura and forced myself to leave. I thought I could come back before you woke up. I didn''t want to. The situation was much more serious than expected. After I gave the pill to me, I was worried that something might happen to me, so I left me in his pill room until all the pills were digested and my body improved."


    Mi Ran''er wiped all his snot and tears on Anan''s clothes.


    She was still complaining, "then why don''t you let Lao Jun find a boy to send a message to the South China Sea? You bastard!"


    Mi Ran''er became more and more angry.


    She loosened him, raised her head and stared at Anan, "I see, you don''t care about my rabbit..."


    Anan understood her mood. He had tried all this worry and loss.


    But sighed, stretched out his hand and pinched her face, "how do you want Ben Jun to explain? If you really don''t take you to heart, will Ben Jun save you with thousands of years of aura?"


    That''s true.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was heavily pinched by Anan. Anan felt his hand and suddenly frowned, "no, I''ve been away for a few months. If you''re really sad, you should not think about food! Why have you gained so much weight?"


    "Yes?" Mi Ran''er blushed.


    Anan loosened her, pulled her sleeve and dragged her back to the bamboo house.


    Before he entered the door, he smelled an unusual smell.


    "Why is there such an obvious smell? It seems to exist in animals..." he frowned and turned his eyes to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner was so guilty.


    Spit out your tongue, "maybe those in the bamboo forest..."


    "No! The wild animals in the bamboo forest are determined not to get close to Ben Jun''s bamboo house! You won''t really buy those two pigs back?" Anan hurried to the backyard and was stunned to see the scene in the backyard!


    After only a few hours, two rooms were built in the backyard. There was the snoring of pigs after they fell asleep.


    In another hut, chickens were chirping.


    The originally deserted backyard was reclaimed and planted a lot of vegetables. They are lush and grow very well.


    "I''ve been here for a few months. I''m bored. Just... Are you angry?" Mi Ran''er kept observing Anan''s face and his unpredictable look. He clearly smiled in his heart, but his mouth was still a cowardly tone.


    This tone made Anan angry.


    "No, I just saw that my bamboo house was suddenly so grounded. I couldn''t accept it for a while!"


    Anan could imagine that if a close fairy friend came to visit in the future and saw the situation in the backyard, he would laugh at his long life and wanted to be a mortal.


    "I wish I wasn''t angry. I can cook egg noodles for you tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 2065

    Anan had no requirements for what to eat. As soon as he raised his hand, he set up an invisible barrier outside the pig house and chicken cage to put all the taste outside.


    There was no unbearable smell at the tip of his nose, and Anan''s face was much better.


    "Have you recovered?" Mi Ran''er followed Anan into the room. She looked up and down at Anan and didn''t see anything in his face.


    "Yes."


    "Why did you use your aura to save me before? In fact, I''m sorry to think about it now. If Nanshen died because he saved me, I might become a sinner forever..."


    "Really?" Anan smiled faintly. "Even if Ben Jun is dead, we probably won''t account for you. After all, no one will know that Ben Jun''s death has something to do with you."


    Mi Raner went to Anan and squatted down.


    "Anan, thank you for saving me..."


    After two pairs of bright eyes were aligned, Anan was stunned for a moment, and then quickly moved his eyes away, "don''t thank me. I just don''t want to see a rabbit die in my cabin. At that time, I will worry between baking you or burying you directly!"


    Mi Raner: "


    This proud man!


    "There''s no need to roast a rabbit. I''ll kill a chicken to make it up for you!" she said, ready to run to the backyard.


    "Wait."


    Anan grabbed her arm. "Ben is not hungry. Don''t waste time."


    Mi Raner paused and looked at Anan.


    Before she fainted, he was angry. For him, it was only a few hours, so Mi Raner was curious whether his Qi had dissipated!


    Mi Ran''er shrank onto the couch and recovered his original body. His four short legs scratched around on the couch, shaking his ears.


    This scene fell in Anan''s eyes. Anan was teased by her, but there was some helplessness.


    Squat down in front of the bed.


    Gently stroked her furry little head.


    "It''s been several months for you before, so just turn the page!" Anan is very satisfied that she has waited here for so long and didn''t want to go to Qingyuan.


    Just turn the page.


    Mi Raner narrowed her eyes and smiled. She leaned against Anan''s palm. Under his touch, she felt very comfortable.


    She hasn''t slept well these days.


    So touched by Anan, he narrowed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    After the little rabbit fell asleep, Anan kept squatting and coagulated her little body. The words of the supreme old gentleman echoed in her ears.


    "In those years, Qingyuan God took a soul and asked me to seal it for him. Because I couldn''t find a suitable container, I temporarily sealed her in a spirit rabbit. After Qingyuan took the spirit rabbit away, I never saw it again."


    So, when she emerged, Qingyuan was really on the spot.


    But why didn''t Qingyuan stop it?


    Watching her emerge?


    What does it mean to leave this soul at last?


    Did he think that if he got her, he really got her?


    Unfortunately, now the girl came to her side.


    He pulled aside a blanket made of brocade and put it on the little rabbit.


    Mi Raner slept all day and night.


    When I woke up, it was night.


    She stretched out her limbs and let her whole body stretch. Then she jumped to bed and turned into a human shape. In the backyard, she saw Anan spreading rice to the chicken cubs.

 Chapter 2066

    "If you don''t wake up again, these animals will be thrown out directly by Ben Jun!"


    Hearing her footsteps, Anan threw the last handful of rice into the chicken cage, turned to look at her and spoke faintly.


    "No, I raised all these things with great care. If you dare throw them away, you might as well throw me out!" Mi Ran''er walked up to Anan, raised his chin, stared at Anan, and said angrily.


    Anan approached her, leaned over slightly, sneered and said sarcastically, "this is your purpose? Ben Jun kicked you out, so you can go to Qingyuan?"


    "If I wanted to find him, I would have gone! Don''t buckle so many hats for me!"


    Mi Ran''er said and pushed him away to check the chicken.


    Anan looked at her background and sighed helplessly.


    "What did you promise to Ben Jun before? Can you fulfill it now?" Anan touched his chin and asked in a low voice.


    egg noodle?


    Mi Ran''er immediately thought of this and picked up the two eggs just laid by the hen from the chicken nest: "wait a minute, I''ll go right away..."


    She ran to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was built by herself brick by brick. Although it was very simple, there were all the things in it. It was enough for cooking.


    While mi Ran''er was cooking noodles, Anan leaned against the door railing and coagulated her skilled movements.


    Time goes back a thousand years. He never thought that the man would wash his hands and make soup, and his body was covered with so much smoke and fire.


    This is not her


    This is just the rest of her soul. She has no previous memory at all.


    She''s new.


    Then he can no longer look at her and think of her with his previous eyes.


    "Eh? What are you staring at? When it''s cooked, hurry to eat. It''s not delicious when it''s cold..." Mi Ran''er called him several times. The man didn''t respond. He hurried to him, grabbed his sleeve and pulled her to the wooden table in the kitchen.


    "This is spicy oil. If you can eat spicy, add some! It''s delicious..."


    Mi Raner puts a bowl of chili in front of Anan.


    Anan looked at the noodles in the bowl.


    He had already removed the valley. In recent years, he has only absorbed the essence of the day and night. After this little rabbit went to the bamboo grove, it began to taste the taste of the world.


    The little rabbit really changed him a lot.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''s delicious? Or don''t you like the taste of eggs?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously when he just stirred the noodles in the bowl but didn''t eat them.


    "Tomorrow Ben Jun will send you back to Qingyuan. He''s right. You are his spiritual pet and can be transformed into a man. It''s also because he injected too much aura into you. He paid so much for you. You shouldn''t leave him like this..."


    Anan put down his chopsticks and looked at Mi Raner very seriously.


    "What?"


    Mi Ran''er thought he had heard wrong. "Are you going to send me back? What do you think of me? Is it a gift that can be sent?"


    Her eyes have gradually turned red. She had no idea of eating noodles because she had slept all day and night.


    Taking back her hand, she stood up and stared at the man in front of her. "It''s only a few hours for you... Why did you suddenly have such a big mental change? When he came to pick me up, didn''t you still have a posture of not wanting to hand me over?"


    She thought of who he met and what he heard in the sky

 Chapter 2067

    "Did he force you? Or did someone say something to you that made you hate me?"


    Mi Raner''s eyes became more and more red. She swallowed her saliva, put her small hand to her heart, and opened her mouth with some worry. "Or did you see that I changed your bamboo house too much, causing trouble to you? So now I think I''m a trouble?"


    Anan listened to her trembling tone and shaky tears hanging at the end of her eyes. Her hands between her sleeves were eager to wipe away her tears.


    However, if he had only doubted her identity before, he would have been able to confirm it with the supreme old gentleman.


    She is the soul of Fengyu.


    In those years, the struggle between him, Fengyu and Qingyuan made Fengyu suffer so much damage. At the moment, she just doesn''t recall those things. When her cultivation gradually rises and her three souls are repaired, the memory will come back.


    Instead of letting her hate herself, hate herself and run away from herself.


    Then he might as well push her to the person she has always loved.


    So, when she remembered everything, she didn''t have to have anything to do with herself.


    Anan''s silent appearance made Mi Raner anxious.


    She can be sure that Anan''s attitude change must have something to do with the real identity of the original owner. However, she doesn''t have any memory of the original owner in her head, which is really unfair to her.


    She bit her teeth and smashed all the things on the table to the ground.


    "I don''t need you to take me back. Even if I don''t stay in your bamboo forest, I have other places to go. There is no rule that I must go back to Qingyuan."


    Mi Ran''er then ran out of the kitchen and into the bamboo forest.


    When she flew out of the border, a force suddenly wrapped around her waist.


    When she looked back, it was Qingyuan.


    Anan explained that he would send her back to Tianting, but he had already asked Qingyuan to wait here?


    Mi Raner became more and more disappointed.


    "Let go of me!" she said angrily.


    Qingyuan flew towards her and grabbed her arm. "This seat is to take you home!"


    "Go home? What home? God, your Qingyuan hall? Sorry, that''s not my home. At best, it can only be regarded as the place where I once lived. In fact, you know that I don''t belong to Qingyuan hall!"


    Mi Ran''er''s cool and thin eyes changed Qingyuan''s face.


    "Feng Yu, do you remember?" he asked eagerly.


    "Who is Fengyu?" Mi Ran''er immediately grasped the key point in Qingyuan''s words.


    So, the original owner is actually Fengyu?


    Mi Raner''s reaction made Qingyuan a little confused, "you didn''t think of everything? Then why..."


    "Who is Fengyu?" at this moment, MI Raner asked Qingyuan, "you say..."


    Qingyuan lowered his eyes and covered the calculation in his eyes, "if you want to know who Fengyu is, unless you go back to heaven with us, we will tell you all your lost memories!"


    Mi Ran''er''s teeth tightened in an instant.


    She forced Qingyuan away. "If you don''t want to say it, forget it! Anyway, it''s the lost memory, which is not important to me! Now, for me, what''s more important is the future!"


    With that, she shrouded herself in her aura, bounced off the defenseless Qingyuan directly, and couldn''t get closer to her.


    "Feng Yu!"


    Qingyuan never dreamed that his soul, which he took great care of, would be so alienated from himself after turning into an adult.

 Chapter 2068

    Anan met Qingyuan when he came out.


    "She hasn''t recovered her memory?" Qingyuan asked, frowning suspiciously with Anan.


    Just now Mi Raner''s reaction made Qingyuan suspect that the girl was actually angry with herself.


    "I thought you would try to hide her true identity from me. Originally, you can''t hold your breath... However, she was right. Those memories are the past, and the future is the most important! Qingyuan, I will never repeat the mistakes this time. I won''t force her, let alone force her to stay with me. However, if someone wants to be selfish If you force her to hurt her, I won''t stand idly by! "


    With that, Anan turned and prepared to go to the bamboo forest.


    "You just let her leave? Don''t you worry?" Qingyuan asked with a frown, seeing that MI Raner had become a smaller figure.


    "Otherwise? Go and force her to stay? Sorry, Ben Jun respects her choice... If she really likes the colorful world, let her see it. When she''s tired, maybe she''ll come back."


    Anan''s tone was full of disappointment.


    Qingyuan realized that Anan had a kind of careful doting on MI Raner.


    When Feng Yu was still there, he never had this kind of indulgence, neither did he.


    Qingyuan knows that even if he loves Fengyu, it is also a cold love. There is no warmth at all, and there is a kind of high in it. This is why Fengyu will choose to leave from him in the end.


    It was not until Fengyu really emerged that he realized the importance of her to himself and did everything he could to leave her.


    But now, what I did may really be a mistake.


    Anan returned to the border and saw Qingyuan stunned on the spot. He shook his head helplessly and went back to the bamboo house without looking back.


    Mi Ran''er went directly to the city where he had visited with Anan before.


    After a few months, the city has not changed at all.


    It is still so prosperous, because there is a smell of seafood everywhere on the seashore.


    Mi Ran''er changed into a fisherman''s girl and walked along the beach. Her eyes still looked involuntarily in the direction of anana island.


    "He really didn''t catch up, but he really wanted to push me to Qingyuan." Mi ran lament and sigh with his heart, and make complaints about the character of the system.


    System: "it seems that the host already knows the male master of the standard. In this case, it should be easy to attack him?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled bitterly: "if only it were really simple, how about understanding his character? His changing mentality anytime and anywhere is really unpredictable! Not only fickle women are difficult to do, but fickle men are also very difficult to do!"


    The system agrees with MI Raner''s words: "the host is right!"


    Mi Ran''er knows that he can''t get anything useful for the arrangement of the plot in the system. He can only talk to the system to relieve boredom.


    "Girl, are you from the South China Sea?"


    Walking towards the city from the beach, a middle-aged man suddenly came out under a coconut tree on the roadside. The mustache on her lips looked funny. Mi Raner felt that it was not a demon, and she was relieved.


    Nodding, she asked, "how did you know?"


    "I just saw the girl when she flew from the South China Sea. Moreover, the girl is immortal and doesn''t look like a mortal woman."

 Chapter 2069

    I can smell the immortal spirit on her. It seems that she is not a mortal.


    Mi Raner immediately took precautions against him.


    "So? What do you want to do?" Mi Ran''er''s tone was not very good.


    Because she doesn''t like men''s glances at herself.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m a local immortal in the southern region. As an immortal, girl, come to the southern region. I should be polite!"


    The man''s words brightened Mi Raner''s eyes.


    "You are the earth fairy in the southern region?" she joked in her tone.


    A few months ago, the memory of collecting white fox with Anan was still in her mind. She touched her chin and stared at the middle-aged man in front of her. In fact, MI Raner would still feel that the middle-aged man in front of her was very elegant if she didn''t know his disgusting things.


    However, at the thought of his greed for money and lust, no matter how elegant he is, he is just a beast in clothes.


    The earth fairy listened to MI Raner''s tone, slightly raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "does the fairy know?"


    Mi Ran''er''s smile grew worse and worse. She nodded, "of course, I know that the earth fairy has a far-reaching reputation. I know more than I know. Even Nanshen has heard of your reputation!"


    "Southern God also knows my little fairy?" the fairy was really surprised.


    Mi Ran''er stared at the face of the earth fairy and suddenly remembered that when she and Anan left the earth fairy house, Anan had left a message to Zhong Kui. Did it not mean that the earth fairy had not returned to the house?


    "Did the earth fairy just come back from empress Tian Tian''s flat peach feast?" Mi Ran''er asked with a frown.


    The earth fairy smiled and nodded, "yes! I didn''t expect to meet Xianyou here. Since Xianyou have arrived in the southern region, why don''t you go to the earth fairy house?"


    Mi Ran''er wanted to say that if he went, he might be gone.


    Quickly shook his head, "forget it, I have something to do! I won''t bother at home!"


    Then he hurried to find a chance to say goodbye to the earth fairy.


    When she ran away, she covered her mouth with her little hand and smiled badly.


    The earth fairy was confused by her reaction. He touched his moustache. Has his charm faded? Didn''t he say that his age and image are the most attractive to women?


    Why didn''t the fairy have the face of spring?


    On the contrary, there is a feeling that watching him is like watching a joke.


    The earth fairy frowned and her heart was full of doubts.


    After MI Raner entered the city, she found a good restaurant and sat down. She was ready to have a big meal first, and then think about what to do in the future.


    Now she has run out of the bamboo forest. She can''t go back. In that case, Anan will certainly ridicule her and seem to rely too much on Anan, which will make Anan less able to cherish himself in the end.


    Anyway, there are a lot of things left for her in the bamboo forest. If Anan throws away the small animals she feeds, it means that he has no position in his heart.


    There is still a long way to go to attack him.


    If he takes good care of those small animals, he must have his own heart.


    At that time, when he loses patience with the little animal, he will come and take her back early.


    "Girl, this is what you want. It''s all ready. Please take your time." the waiter came with a tray and put all the nearly ten dishes in the tray on MI Raner''s table.


    When he was ordering, he was already frightened by Mi Raner''s appetite.


    When she saw Mi Raner eating seafood skillfully, her eyes were even more surprised.

 Chapter 2070

    The girl doesn''t look like a girl at all. She eats meat and eats crab legs. Isn''t she too bold?


    Mi Ran''er directly ignored the people around her and ate happily. After she had enough to eat and drink, she paid the money to leave the restaurant. As soon as she stepped out of the gate of the restaurant, she smelled an unusual smell.


    A powerful force pressed down on her heart. The familiar aura raised a little worry in her heart. Then, he bit his teeth to block the force, and quickly moved away from the city.


    The man followed.


    When she got to the beach, MI Raner stopped.


    Look back at the earth fairy who is catching up.


    "You''re so brave! If you keep monsters in your area and dare to shoot at me, aren''t you afraid that I''ll poke what you''ve done into the heaven and let the emperor of heaven send someone to take you?"


    Although mi Ran''er has been well cultivated in recent months and his foundation is gradually stable, he is not the opponent of the earth fairy for thousands of years.


    So the first thing she thought about was running away.


    I can''t run away, so I think of my mouth gun.


    The earth fairy was gentle when she first met her, with a fierce face, "go to heaven? Do you think I will give you this opportunity at this point?"


    In the immortal''s hand, she tied a Reiki knife and cut it down towards Mi Raner''s face!


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand to block her. Then she condensed her aura into a protective mask. When the aura shook, blood spilled from the corners of her mouth. Holding her teeth tightly, she pulled out a sharp dagger from her waist.


    This dagger was chosen by Anan when she went to the market with him. Anan said that she could protect herself if necessary.


    At the moment, she had no gap to condense the lethal spirit balloon. She could only control the dagger and fly towards the earth fairy¡ª¡ª


    What the earth immortals do, if they are known by the people in heaven, will eventually be removed and thrown to the 18th floor of hell, and there is no room for turning over.


    So now he knew that he had to kill Mi Raner to avoid such consequences.


    When a person is anxious to the extreme, his explosive power is particularly strong. Mi Raner will not be the opponent of the earth fairy at the moment.


    However, he had to resist and let him handle it.


    Death will pull him on his back


    "God''s posture? You are a God..." the earth fairy was surprised by Mi Raner''s aura. "Moreover, it seems that there is the breath of ancient gods in this aura..."


    The earth fairy stared at Mi Ran''er in horror, trembled and asked, "who the hell are you?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at him and happily hooked his lips, "Who am I? I just talked about Nanshen. Are you so stupid that you don''t know who I am? I tell you, Anan knows I''ve come to play in the city. If I die, Anan will be able to detect it and figure it out that you did it... Before, you just connived at demons to do evil in the area under your jurisdiction. After you killed me, you can add it A charge of murdering God! "


    The earth fairy''s frightened eyes suddenly turned fierce, and the strength of attacking Mi Raner was a little higher than that just now, "so what? I pulled at least one God on my back! I''m not at all bad!"


    With that, the earth fairy waved her sleeve and threw Mi Raner''s dagger aside. Then she jumped up and clapped her hand at Mi Raner''s head!


    If this palm really falls on MI Raner''s head, it must be a scene of skull cracking and brain flowers flying.

 Chapter 2071

    Mi Ran''er has nowhere to hide now. Once he withdraws his strength, his aura will attack her. If he doesn''t withdraw, this slap will fall on her head.


    At the moment of dilemma, MI Raner raised her hand and prepared to have a hard fight with the earth fairy.


    Just then, the sea breeze suddenly roared.


    The rolling waves hit them. Mi Raner was drenched thoroughly, and the earth fairy was hit in the face by the waves. The attack immediately weakened.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, MI Ran''er rolled on the beach, avoided the attack of the earth fairy and got a chance to breathe.


    The earth fairy rushed at her again.


    "I''m really sad that there are earth immortals like you in the southern region." Anan''s voice floated from a long distance and fell in the ears of MI Raner and earth immortals. Their movements were stiff.


    Immediately, MI Ran''er saw the bottom line in front of him, which was originally fierce and full of faces, showing a look of panic. Then he hugged his head and fell to the ground in pain, with blood spilling from his mouth and nose.


    Where''s Anan?


    Mi Ran''er straightened up and looked to the other side of the sea. Mi Ran''er could see nothing except the sea breeze and the waves.


    "Nanshen, spare your life! The immortal was also obsessed for a while..." the earth fairy howled in pain and didn''t forget to beg for mercy.


    Anan sneered, "a moment of obsession? Then why do you kill Ben Jun''s rabbit? Is it also a moment of obsession?"


    Earth fairy: "the next fairy was worried that the fairy would sue the crime committed by the next fairy to the heaven, so he wanted to kill people and kill people! Nanshen, you should at least give the next fairy a chance to be interrogated and defended in the heaven? Nanshen, you shouldn''t have the right to dispose of the earth fairy at will?"


    The voice of the earth fairy was pleading for a moment and hard for a moment.


    Mi Ran''er felt that he might have been tortured by Anan.


    Anan''s tone was still smiling, "since you want to go to heaven and let the emperor of heaven give you a statement, you won''t be happy!"


    Anan didn''t know what method he had adopted to inform the people in the heaven.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, some heavenly soldiers and generals flew down from the earth and tied up the earth immortals with spirit binding ropes. Without a word, they flew to the heaven again.


    After flying far away, the earth fairy remembered that if the immortal bone was removed, it would be more than ten thousand times more painful than the South God had just given himself!


    He suddenly regretted and howled, "South God, you''d better give the next fairy a good time! South God..."


    Mi Raner fell to the ground feebly, and there was still blood between her lips and teeth. This time, she was not as weak as she had been hurt by the fox demon before. This time, she could at least stand up.


    Look in the direction of Anan island.


    "Have you been following me?" she whispered, her eyes red.


    Anan: "I don''t want to. After all, I already have my aura in your body. I just need a little induction to know your specific location and clearly feel whether you have used your aura..."


    It''s better than a locator.


    "I just sensed that your aura fluctuated too much. I guess you should have encountered some trouble. I opened my eyes and looked at it. Unexpectedly, it''s really..."


    Anan coughed silently. "Knowing that he had pierced the disgusting thing done by the local immortals in the southern region, why did he come to find this trouble?"


    "I don''t know that the people in the heaven are so slow. It''s been a few months, but they haven''t disposed of the greedy earth fairy."

 Chapter 2072

    Mi Ran''er covered her chest and looked at the mess all over her. She wanted to make a cleansing technique powerless.


    She muttered wrongfully and turned to go into the city.


    "Where are you going again?" over there, Anan''s voice was very helpless.


    "Buy a pair, change into clean clothes, and then find a quiet place to cure the injury." Mi Raner said angrily, "thank you for saving me today! However, I may not have a chance to repay you..."


    Mi Ran''er''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    She felt the pain in her heart spread a little, and the bloody smell in her mouth became stronger and stronger.


    Finally, she fell powerlessly in the coconut forest.


    The moment before she fainted, she smiled at herself and said to herself: it turns out that after a few months of cultivation, I''m still such a weak chicken


    Anan saw from the eye of heaven that the girl fell into the coconut forest. If he was really cruel, she might become food for other animals tonight.


    Besides, how could he be cruel to ignore her.


    He sighed helplessly. Anan had to run to take the girl who fell on the beach back to the bamboo forest.


    Feeling her injury, Anan took several pills from his arms and stuffed them into Mi Raner''s mouth.


    "See if you dare to run around so casually next time!" Nan said angrily, pinching her cheek.


    The little rabbit seemed to have tasted some pain in his dream. Suddenly he frowned and made a painful sob.


    Anan was startled and quickly reached out and stroked her little face, "well, Ben Jun is not so fierce. The pill can repair your internal injury, but the ruined cultivation accomplishments have to be practiced again... Have a good sleep and everything will pass when you wake up."


    Anan spoke softly in her ear.


    The little rabbit''s wrinkled face was relaxed at last.


    In fact, MI Ran''er in her sleep received the memory lost by the original owner, so she showed such an uncomfortable look in her sleep.


    It turned out that the original owner, Fengyu, was also an ancient god. She practiced together with Qingyuan Anan. Her accomplishments were the highest. At that time, there was no rule that immortals could not think of.


    Between immortals, they can also form immortal couples and give birth to fairies, which is similar to that of ordinary people later.


    Fengyu looks like a country and a city, and has a good character. She is a very likable girl. Qingyuan and Anan fall in love with her.


    Fengyu likes Qingyuan.


    Anan was a very paranoid person tens of thousands of years ago. He had to get everything he liked. He pursued Fengyu. Fengyu refused again and again, which gradually made Anan''s mood out of control.


    During a robbery in Qingyuan, he took advantage of Fengyu''s worry that Qingyuan was not on guard and carried Fengyu to the bamboo forest. He wanted to lock her around him and let her get along with him day and night.


    Who knows, Fengyu regarded him as an asshole, said countless humiliating words, and made it clear that even if he stayed in the bamboo forest for a lifetime, she could not forget Qingyuan and choose him.


    Anan was heartbroken by her words.


    Qingyuan''s accomplishment is better than that of Anan, who is immersed in how to please his sweetheart. When he came to the bamboo forest, Anan didn''t give it. Qingyuan, who has always been calm, didn''t know how he was angered by Anan. They fought 300 rounds at sea, and almost all the living creatures in the sea died because of the duel between the two gods.

 Chapter 2073

    Seeing this tragic scene, Feng Yu knew that if they continued, the knot in their hearts could not be solved.


    Taking advantage of Anan''s injury, she broke through his border and flew into the air to stop the two men who were still fighting for aura.


    She murmured: "Qingyuan, Anan, don''t argue any more. I won''t argue with any of you... The love between men and women is really boring. As ancient gods, we should think about how to bless all things in the world! But look, just because of the emotional entanglement between the three of us, how many creatures have been killed. If this goes on, the evil obstacles of the three of us will become more and more serious and may fall Enter the devil''s way! "


    Qingyuan and Anando are smart people.


    They immediately understood the voice outside Fengyu''s words and quickly closed the attack. They both wanted to fly to Fengyu and apologize to her to calm her mood at the moment.


    They were directly bounced away by Fengyu.


    "I''ll find a peaceful place to practice well. I won''t ask about everything in the world in the future. Qingyuan and Anan, you should put down all this. In the future, you should practice well and help Tiandi Tiantian manage the six realms. I''ll curse and redeem your sins every day. I just hope you won''t argue, quarrel and oppose again..."


    Feng Yu''s voice became lighter and lighter, and her body became more and more transparent.


    Finally, he completely disappeared in front of the two men.


    Mi Ran''er heard two men shouting in pain!


    Fengyu hid her trace. It took thousands of years to be found by Anan and Qingyuan. At this time, the immortal level system in the heaven has become more and more mature. Everyone has gradually forgotten Fengyu, the ancient god, and just thought she had eclosized.


    Unexpectedly, she hid in the ice field and lived a leisurely life alone.


    After being found, Feng Yu didn''t show her anger at being disturbed by life, but talked and laughed at both of them.


    However, this kind of conversation and laughter lasted less than a hundred years.


    The last time Qingyuan went to the ice field, Fengyu asked him not to come to the ice field to find her again. Let her live here alone.


    At this time, Feng Yu raised a little rabbit, that is, the body that MI Ran''er later came to this plane.


    Qingyuan said nothing.


    Fengyu knows that if this goes on, the two men will fight again because of themselves one day.


    She had no way to watch her life die. Finally, she chose to emerge.


    When she emerged, Qingyuan had already left, but somehow she turned around and came back. When she came back, only one soul of Fengyu gradually dissipated.


    Qingyuan left this soul regardless.


    Back


    Feng Yu doesn''t know anything.


    After MI Raner inherited all this memory, there was only one feeling.


    It turns out that the gods will also stage such a dog blood triangle drama?


    It turned out that Anan was such a paranoid person.


    How could he have the heart to push himself in front of Qingyuan now? Could it be that he felt that she was not similar to Fengyu, so he was so willing not to treat her as Fengyu?


    Thinking of this, MI Ran''er felt uncomfortable.


    When she woke up, she had returned to the bamboo forest.


    Lying on Anan''s bed, she looked at the weather outside and heard the chicken crowing close at hand. She rubbed her chest numbed by the aura of the earth fairy, and there was no discomfort at all.


    However, her accomplishments fell a lot.


    He got up and walked out of the room. Anan was spreading rice to the chicken.

 Chapter 2074

    Mi Ran''er went directly to him.


    "Anan..." she shouted softly, using the tone that Feng Yu would use.


    Sure enough, she saw Anan''s face stiff, and then her incredible eyes fell on her face, "do you remember?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled sadly. "Do you want me to remember, or don''t you want to think of that past all your life?"


    Anan''s Adam''s apple rolled gently, and the blood color on his face faded a lot.


    He held the broken rice in his hand and worked hard. The broken rice was embedded in the meat, and some of it dripped down from the gap.


    "So, do you want to go back to Qingyuan now? With your cultivation, I''m afraid you can''t go to the heaven by yourself. I''ll ask someone to inform Qingyuan and let him pick you up."


    Anan said, turning to enter the house.


    Mi Ran''er quickly reached out and grabbed his sleeve.


    "Anan, don''t go!" Mi Ran''er choked. "What about restoring memory? I''m not Feng Yu anymore. I''m just a little rabbit fairy now..."


    Anan''s feet were slightly stunned. His back was stiff and he had no words.


    Mi Ran''er continued: "the former Fengyu has died. If it weren''t for her spirit injected into my body, I might not inherit this memory... So, please don''t treat me as Fengyu! I don''t love Qingyuan. The person who loves Qingyuan is Fengyu."


    Mi Ran''er said all this in tears. She felt that it was a confession.


    However, the man standing in front of him didn''t respond at all.


    Mi Ran''er clutched his sleeve and moved to his big hand little by little.


    "Don''t treat me like a phoenix feather, will you?" she walked around Anan again, raised her bright eyes with wronged water mist, and looked at Anan with some longing.


    At this time, MI Ran''er heard the voice of the system scattering the scenery in his mind: "the system suddenly found that you are really suitable to be an actor. With your acting skills, you can certainly win an Oscar!"


    The system seemed to be moved by Mi Raner''s emotion, and there was some choking in his words.


    Mi Raner: "get out! Don''t destroy the emotional world I''ve built so hard."


    The system shut its mouth silently.


    Anan looked at her little face full of grievances, sighed helplessly, reached out and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with warm fingers.


    "If you were really just a rabbit fairy? Then Qingyuan would not be so persistent to you, nor would it come to me again and again to let me hand you over!"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened when he heard this and asked, "so, what you want to hand over is Feng Yu, not Nan ran?"


    Anan couldn''t help laughing at her small appearance. It seems that a little favor can be satisfied.


    If you really push her away, she''s afraid she won''t live.


    Gently held her in her arms.


    "In fact, after killing so many creatures in the nearby sea area, I woke up. I didn''t love her at all, but a desire for possession. After I learned that she liked Qingyuan, I was angry that Qingyuan oppressed everything, so I tried every means to keep her around. But I picked up your little rabbit myself, From the beginning, you should be the private property of Ben Jun. no one can rob you! "

 Chapter 2075

    In fact, from the perspective of Feng Yu, MI Raner can read Anan''s eyes. There is only possession in his eyes. Feng Yu obviously understands this truth, so when she dreamed before, she kept asking Mi Raner to leave Anan.


    She was also worried that MI Raner would be regarded as a booty by Anan.


    Mi Ran''er raised his head from Anan''s arms and looked at Anan: "listen to what you mean, your feelings for me should be different from those for Fengyu?"


    Anan pressed on her little head and then pinched her ear.


    "Otherwise? I''ve taken care of your emotions, know how to choose and learn to let go. You have to let this seat care more about your feelings?"


    The southern God is the southern God. The advertisements are different from others. They are very proud and charming.


    Mi Raner shook her head helplessly.


    She stood on tiptoe and bullied Anan. After hearing Anan''s words, she immediately raised a little proud look, "but you''re hurting me! Why push out the people who love you?"


    Anan lowered his eyes and sighed, "because Ben Jun is worried that once you recover Fengyu''s memory, you will leave me. At that time, if Ben Jun has deep feelings for you, he will be reluctant to give up. It''s not good to make things happen."


    Mi Raner understood what Anan meant.


    She felt that it was not surprising that Anan could do such a thing.


    "I''ve recovered Feng Yu''s memory now. Didn''t I choose to leave you? Now you can be at ease?" she deliberately rubbed Anan''s chin with the tip of her nose.


    Anan was tickled by her. She quickly raised her hand and pressed her small shoulder to stop her movement, "don''t move!"


    "Although I have recovered Fengyu''s memory, I am not Fengyu. Please don''t look at me like Fengyu, and don''t treat me like Fengyu! I''m just nanran. I used to be, now and in the future!"


    Mi Ran''er got out of Anan''s arms, raised his small hand, pointed to the tip of Anan''s nose and complained.


    "Don''t worry, the difference between you and her is very obvious. Ben Jun can still distinguish clearly. In fact, speaking of it, Feng Yu''s memory in my mind has been somewhat ethereal. In a few hundred years, maybe Ben Jun can''t remember what the girl looks like..."


    Anan''s words satisfied Mi Raner very much.


    At this time, the voice of the system sounded in my mind: "congratulations to the host, the emotional progress of the standard side has been completed 100%, and the plot progress has reached 90%."


    Mi Raner was very happy when she heard this.


    She also expected what the remaining 10% of the plot progress was.


    Eight or nine days later, Qingyuan came to the door again to take her away by force.


    Anan is now open, but Qingyuan is paranoid. There must be a war between him and Anan. However, MI Raner is not Fengyu. She must be able to perfectly mediate the struggle between them.


    After the conversation between them, MI Raner was very happy. At dinner, she prepared a hot pot.


    The vegetables planted in the backyard are original, and they are very fresh, tender and beautiful.


    There were also a lot of meat and vegetables. Mi Ran''er and Anan were very happy. Anan also opened a bottle of peach blossom drunk brought back from Jiuxian.


    He was too happy.


    Forget that MI Ran''er poured a cup, and the wine was not good.


    Mi Ran''er was so lucky tonight that she didn''t pour a cup. After drinking several cups, she became crimson on her face and drunk in her eyes.

 Chapter 2076

    "Anan... What are the processes and rituals for the immortals to become partners?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the man across the street drunk and stuttered with his tongue.


    Anan took a piece of potato into her bowl. After a little thought, he whispered: "high-profile, you can hold a wedding. Low-key, you can prove it by heaven and earth. After drinking a cup, you will be an immortal couple."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er had no time to eat and immediately took Anan to his feet.


    "Let''s go and worship heaven and earth!"


    She and Anan are not high-profile people. If they hold a wedding, the people who come to the gift will not be sincere. I don''t know how much they mock themselves in my heart.


    Therefore, she just wants to take heaven and earth as evidence to complete this important link with this man.


    Seeing that she was drunk and so bold and direct, Anan had some helplessness.


    However, she followed her instructions and came to the front yard. In the yard, MI Ran''er picked a peach tree a few hours after he went to Taishang Laojun. Now it is spring, and pink peach blossoms are blooming in the bamboo forest for the first time.


    Mi Ran''er and Anan stood side by side under the peach tree. The moonlight was slightly cool and the night wind blew up their clothes. Under the beautiful night scene, they were very dusty.


    "Taking heaven and earth as a mirror, I, nanran, want to form a partner with this Anan and Nanshen around me. From now on, we will become the closest people to each other, stay together and never separate again!"


    Mi Ran''er was drunk. It was not easy to say this complete sentence.


    Anan listened, his heart shaking.


    He wrapped all Mi Raner''s small hands in his palm. After MI Raner''s voice fell, he gently opened his mouth: "heaven and earth are the evidence. Anan and the little rabbit around me will become an immortal couple. From then on, I will never leave and love each other. I will treat her with all tenderness and prevent her from any harm..."


    After they said these words, they bowed to the sky.


    One day, two places, three couples worship each other


    Courtesy.


    Mi Raner came forward and took Anan''s arm.


    "I see the customs of the world. After worshipping heaven and earth, we will have a cup of wine. We go to have a cup of wine, and then it''s time to enter the bridal chamber..."


    Mi Raner''s voice was very tender, but it was the most provocative to Anan.


    He kept her tender face. When she said the word "bridal chamber", Anan couldn''t help laughing, "you''re brave, bridal chamber? You little rabbit..."


    Do you know the meaning of the bridal chamber?


    "What''s the matter with the bridal chamber? Why do you say I''m brave?" Mi Raner''s soft little body completely leaned against Anan''s arms, and her small hand still hugged his waist. The whole person was like a koala. After a few steps, she completely hung on Anan''s body.


    "Do you know what bridal chamber means?"


    Anan took her back to the house and sat down at the table.


    Seeing that she was really drunk, she took the glass away directly.


    If you drink any more, the little rabbit is afraid to start drinking and biting.


    "What does bridal chamber mean?" Mi Ran''er asked, blinking, sitting on Anan''s lap and looking at Anan vaguely.


    Her invisible and astringent flirtation is the most useful for Anan, an old driver who is used to seeing all kinds of life.


    Sure enough, Anan''s ears turned red in an instant, and his face was full of embarrassment that he didn''t know how to speak.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help laughing when she found Anan''s look.

 Chapter 2077

    Anan took all her looks in her eyes and suddenly realized that the girl was teasing herself.


    She has the memory of Fengyu. How can she not know what the bridal chamber means!


    Pinching her face, Anan''s voice sank, "even Ben Jun dares to tease? It''s tired of being crooked, isn''t it?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled and stuck it in Anan''s arms. He rowed and rowed with his small hand on his chest, "Nanshen, how are you going to deal with me?"


    Anan couldn''t bear to see that she didn''t clean up so much.


    He picked it up and carried it back to the room.


    Although the whole bamboo house did not hang any red silk and double happiness words symbolizing the wedding, both of them could feel happiness and sweetness.


    Especially Anan.


    This is the first time that MI Ran''er has been picked up for so long, and she really belongs to herself.


    After the warmth, MI Ran''er felt an obvious heat swing around in her body.


    "Is this the legendary double cultivation?" Mi Ran''er asked in surprise, touching his belly and feeling the heat all over his body.


    Anan gently hugged her in his arms, and both of them still had an indelible color and aftertaste.


    "Well, you try to guide this aura to your limbs, and then digest it slowly, which will help you improve your cultivation." Anan said softly in her ear.


    Mi Ran''er nodded and did as he told him.


    When all the aura was digested, she looked at Anan anxiously, "is that bad for your cultivation?"


    "No."


    Anan smiled: "double cultivation is mutually beneficial."


    "Well..." Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief, and then yawned wearily. "I''m so tired. It''s too late. Let''s have a rest."


    "Well..."


    After sleeping for less than two hours, MI Ran''er and Anan were awakened by the vibration of the border.


    Mi Ran''er rubbed his eyes vaguely and sat up. "Who? I''ve made such a big noise so early."


    She feels her strength hasn''t recovered yet!


    Anan reached out and squeezed her cheek and said softly, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Anan put on his clothes and left the bamboo house.


    Mi Raner fell back into bed and narrowed. Suddenly, she thought that Qingyuan might be the one who came to find fault today, and suddenly woke up.


    Dressed quickly, she left the bamboo house and came to the border crossing.


    Seeing the two men standing opposite outside, she frowned slightly and calmed down first to see what they wanted to say.


    "She has recovered her memory, hasn''t she?" Qingyuan asked hoarsely with a calm face.


    His temperament changed a lot overnight. Mi Raner vaguely felt that Qingyuan had a tendency to fall into immortality.


    With his cultivation, if he really falls into immortality, it will be a great disaster in the world of heaven.


    "Yes." Anan nodded faintly, "but after she recovered her memory, she didn''t want to go back to Qingyuan hall."


    "Why? Did you do something to her? Or did you force her to stay with you as before?" Qingyuan was angry at Anan''s words.


    Mi Ran''er in the border had clearly felt his pressure, and his heart beat faster and faster.


    Anan smiled, "I''m determined not to make the same mistake twice! This time, she took the initiative to stay with me, and said clearly that even if she has Fengyu''s memory, she is not Fengyu, so there''s no need to go back to the people Fengyu loves."

 Chapter 2078

    "Not Fengyu? How could it be! At the beginning, we saw with our own eyes that the supreme old gentleman injected that spirit into Xiaoling rabbit. The old gentleman also said that because the spirit rabbit was raised by Fengyu and is most familiar with Fengyu, she is easy to accept Fengyu''s spirit. She has recovered her memory. How can she not be Fengyu?"


    Qingyuan can''t accept Anan''s words.


    Anan sighed helplessly, "Qingyuan, she has emerged. When her memory appeared in nanran''s mind, even this last soul has disappeared. From that moment on, there is only nanran in the world, and there is no phoenix feather!"


    "No -"


    Qingyuan can''t accept this reality!


    He rushed straight at Anan and wanted to grab his collar. "You must be making trouble! Anan, she doesn''t love you at all! Give her up!"


    Anan stepped back and avoided Qingyuan''s hand.


    He wrung his eyebrows. "Qingyuan, I repeat, I''ve always acted aboveboard. If I really forced her to stay here, I''ll say it clearly. What happened that time before, I think you should remember. Did I hide like this? No?"


    Qingyuan certainly knows that Anan is determined not to lie.


    However, he just couldn''t believe that Fengyu would be unwilling to go back to Qingyuan hall and return to him again.


    His knees fell heavily to the ground, "so it''s useless for us to keep her spirit?"


    "In the long run, your work is in vain, but I still have to thank you. If you hadn''t thrown nanran into the thousands of miles of ice field, I wouldn''t have picked up this little rabbit. Now, I wouldn''t have become a partner with her."


    Mi Raner heard Anan''s words in the dark. She suspected that Anan was deliberately stimulating Qingyuan.


    As a partner, I told Qingyuan on such an occasion. I''m not afraid to drive Qingyuan crazy and kill again in the South China Sea.


    "Partner? You two......" Qingyuan looked at Anan incredulously, "Even if she''s not Fengyu, she can''t fall in love with you in such a short time... And you, don''t you love Fengyu? Haven''t you been thinking about Fengyu for more than 10000 years? In order to take her away from me, you didn''t hesitate to destroy our love of cultivation together... Why did you change your mind so soon? Or in your heart, she''s still Fengyu, You didn''t treat her as a spirit rabbit at all... "


    Double stem?


    Mi Raner suddenly burst into laughter.


    Qingyuan has a big brain.


    "Affection for cultivating together? Qingyuan, you have regarded me as an opponent since the moment we met. Whether it''s the progress of cultivation or the way you show kindness in front of Feng Yu, it''s all to let Feng Yu know that you are better than me. Do you think I don''t know? I didn''t want to talk to you. Unfortunately, you were more and more aggressive at that time. After being with Feng Yu, you were still with me every day I''m not a saint. The years of unhappiness have accumulated enough to make me determined to destroy your happiness... "


    Anan smiled sarcastically and condescended to Qingyuan: "you and Fengyu ended up like this. In fact, you asked for it! Anan has only been sorry for one person in my life, that is Fengyu! As for you... I have no guilt!"


    Anan finished and was ready to return to the border.


    "Anan, be careful -"


    Mi Ran''er saw the aura of Qingyuan''s men and Anan turned around and left the empty door behind Qingyuan. She hurriedly reminded him!

 Chapter 2079

    Immediately, she rushed towards Qingyuan with great speed, trying to stop Qingyuan''s action.


    Both men heard Mi Raner''s voice. Qingyuan''s offensive was out and it was impossible to recover. However, he was shaken by Mi Raner, so the strength of the offensive was weakened a lot.


    It was too late for Anan to hide. He was hit by Reiki on his back.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out. He fell a long way forward and finally stopped by holding a tree.


    Wiping the blood line from the corner of his mouth, he gasped and turned to Qingyuan.


    "Qingyuan went to God. Unexpectedly, there was a day when he made Yin moves behind his back. If this spread to the six realms, he was afraid to laugh off the world''s big teeth." Anan''s voice was shaking. Although Qingyuan''s attack was weakened a lot, it was also very hurtful.


    In addition, Anan was unprepared and his internal organs were almost displaced.


    Mi Ran''er stood between Qingyuan and Anan. She stared at Qingyuan angrily: "why did you hurt him? Don''t you want to fight with you without seeing him? Do you really want to make this sea area as miserable as it has been for thousands of years?"


    Qingyuan listens to MI Raner''s question and turns pale gradually.


    "Feng Yu..." he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Mi Raner''s cheek.


    But mi Ran''er dodged.


    "I''m not Feng Yu, I''m Nan ran!" Mi Ran''er''s eyes were red because Anan was hurt by the guy in front of him, so he was a little angry.


    "No, you are Fengyu. We brought you back from the ice field. We protected that spirit. We raised you and let you practice in Qingyuan hall!" Qingyuan said excitedly.


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "yes, I can be transformed into a man. God, you are the greatest credit. However, since I have been thrown back to the thousands of miles ice field, what''s the significance of talking about this now?"


    Qingyuan quickly shook his head. His face was full of pain, and his long eyes were full of tears. "I didn''t throw you away. It was the fairy boy around me! Fengyu, don''t worry, I''ve disposed of the fairy boy! You go back with me. This time, no one will hurt you again."


    Mi Raner looked at Qingyuan''s humble appearance. In fact, she was very distressed.


    Because, in front of this man, how lofty and arrogant he is, but in love, he is willing to lower his noble head and pray for a love that has passed away for many years.


    "Qingyuan God, I say again, I''m nanran, I''m a rabbit. Although I was forced into the memory of Fengyu, I''m really not her. She died when she was eclosing. The spirit left is just your obsession. Now that spirit has dissipated, you should put it down."


    Mi Raner squatted down in front of Qingyuan and stretched out his hand to help him up.


    Qingyuan looked at her.


    Yes, she doesn''t look like Fengyu at all. She doesn''t look like Fengyu when she raises her hands and feet.


    If it were not for that spirit, Qingyuan could not regard her as Fengyu anyway.


    However, that spirit is the only thing he left for Fengyu.


    "Nan ran... Why do you call Nan ran?" Qingyuan suddenly lowered his voice and asked deeply.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and turned to look at the man leaning against the tree to adjust his breath. "Of course, because he is ananluo and is surnamed husband, isn''t this a very normal thing in the world?"


    Anan heard this, his heart filled with a fine sense of crispness.


    Then, there is a thick sweetness.

 Chapter 2080

    Mi Raner''s words pressed the last straw in Qingyuan''s heart.


    He clenched his teeth, turned white for a long time, and suddenly spilled a smile.


    "Originally, from the beginning, it was our wishful thinking... If we really valued it, if we really cared about it, we could not have given the fairy the opportunity to take advantage of it and throw you away..."


    Just figure it out.


    Mi Raner sighed with relief.


    When she was ready to get up, Qingyuan grabbed her arm.


    "You inherited Fengyu''s memory. Then, do you know who she loved at the last moment? Who did she think at the last moment before eclosion? Tell us! Say it!"


    Mi Raner: "


    This guy is really obsessed.


    Mi Ran''er thought of that night''s dream of Feng Yu.


    "She asked me to leave Anan and let me find you... This should represent her state of mind? In fact, from her later psychological activities in the ice field, she has taken love lightly, but you two found it again, which disturbed her mind and worried that you two would choose to feather because of her struggle again... God, she has never complained about your responsibility He Yiren has blamed all his faults on himself. If you still struggle because of her at the moment, her lonely days in the ice field over the years will be in vain! "


    Mi Ran''er sighed and patted Qingyuan on the shoulder. "I can only say so much. Take your time and think about who she loves. I think you know better than Anan."


    Qingyuan loosened Mi Raner''s wrist a little while she was talking.


    Mi Ran''er quickly got up and ran to Anan. He asked anxiously, "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s go home."


    Anan took her small hand and took her into the border.


    Mi Ran''er looked back several times. Qingyuan was like a statue, kneeling in place for a long time.


    After returning to the bamboo house, Anan took several pills before he began to meditate and heal.


    Mi Ran''er smelled the taste of the pill and said, "you gave me this pill when I was injured last time?"


    "Well, it''s given by the great old gentleman. It''s very good at repairing the injury."


    Mi Raner half lay down on the couch and looked at Anan meditating, but she was still worried about the person outside the border. She was worried that if Qingyuan''s heart knot was not untied, her task would not be completed.


    Secretly opened the eyes of heaven and saw the men outside the border.


    He stood still for a long time before he got up slowly.


    The man who has always been noble and cold now looks decadent. At the moment of getting up, he still stumbles.


    He''s going back to heaven.


    When I left, I looked back and took a deep look at the boundary direction.


    After Qingyuan returned to the heaven, he closed the door and completely blocked the Qingyuan hall.


    This closure has been for thousands of years.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    Anan''s injury took several days to repair.


    Mi Ran''er pestered him to take him to play in the world. Anan knew that she would be bored in the bamboo forest, so he agreed. They dressed up as husband and wife and traveled around the world, regardless of any worldly affairs.


    Mi Ran''er chose to leave the standard when he visited the first anniversary.


    In fact, the task of her position has been completed long ago. In fact, she felt that the time she spent with Anan was too short to compensate for his sweet time.


    The next moment she decided to leave, there was a white light in front of her eyes, eroding all her consciousness.

 Chapter 2081

    "Ran Xi Ma Ma, get up quickly. You have to go to class..." a soft waxy voice penetrated mi Ran''er''s ear.


    She frowned and groaned, raised her little hand and slapped at the source of the sound.


    "Wow! Ran Xi, why did you hit me?" the little milk voice burst out crying immediately.


    Mi Ran''er''s scalp was numb with shock. Immediately, she opened her eyes and looked at the source of the cry, "don''t..."


    The small pink dumplings are as round as the big eyes of purple grapes. After being pasted with water mist, they are shiny and particularly cute.


    "Ma Ma?" Mi Ran''er looked at her dress. The little girl was very.


    Moreover, xiaotuanzi just said that class.


    She should still be a student.


    But in front of the child, he looks about three years old. Even if he gets married and has children in college, he can''t have such a big child?


    "Ma Ma, what''s the matter with you?" xiaotuanzi asked anxiously when he saw Mi Raner''s face was not very good.


    "It''s all right." Mi Raner was worried about frightening the child. He first smiled gently at Tuanzi. Then he got up and found the bathroom. After closing the door, he washed his cheeks with cold water and woke up.


    She looked up at the face of the original owner in the mirror.


    Beautiful, and collagen on her face. According to the analysis of skin and facial temperament, this girl may not be an adult.


    If you are a minor, the existence of that child is even more strange!


    "What the hell is going on?" Mi Ran''er asked the geological system in his mind.


    As soon as the voice fell, my brain suddenly hurt. Then, a memory squeezed into my mind.


    Mi Raner was lucky to hold the washstand, otherwise she might fall to the ground directly because of the pain.


    Memory is like looking at flowers, playing back in my mind.


    Her original name was ran Xi. She was only 17 years old. She had just moved from her hometown to the city to go to high school. She dropped out of school for a year, so she went to high school at the age of 17.


    The year she dropped out of school, she didn''t go to have children, but took care of a seriously ill friend.


    This seriously ill friend is the father of the little Tuanzi outside and Xu Chu, ran Xi''s childhood sweetheart.


    After xiaotuanzi''s mother gave birth to him, she threw him to ran Xi''s first brother. When the first brother took the child to about 2 years old, he checked out gastric cancer. He wanted to send the child back to his mother, but the other party''s news had fallen into the sea.


    Xu Chu''s parents had already died in a plane crash when Xu Chu was a child, and his grandmother who raised him died when he was in college. In the year of Xu Chu''s chemotherapy in the hospital, ran Xi should have gone to high school, but in order to take care of Xu Chu wholeheartedly, she postponed her high school enrollment for one year.


    After Xu Chu''s death, the child was helpless, and ran Xi could only take him with her.


    Because of this child, she was criticized by others in her hometown, saying that she didn''t love herself and became a mother when she was a minor.


    Fortunately, mommy and grandma understood her and directly let her go to school in the city.


    Little Tuanzi sticks to ran Xi and doesn''t stay in his hometown with his mother and grandmother. Ran Xi can only bring him to his side.


    Fortunately, the boy is smart and sensible. Even if he is at home alone, he can take good care of himself and won''t cause trouble to ran Xi. Otherwise, she didn''t dare to bring him to the city like this.


    "Unmarried mother, still like to be a mother, this original heart is really big."


    Mi ran squeezed toothpaste and brush his teeth. He could make complaints about his teeth when he brush his teeth.


    The system chuckled, "such a plot is challenging, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2082

    "The challenge is there, but isn''t it really strange for a 17-year-old girl to be called ma ma?"


    Mi ran gave up the foam and began to wash his face after brushing his teeth.


    The little girl''s skin is really good. After simply washing her face with facial cleanser, she feels very smooth and tender. Moreover, she is white with pink and tender, like a peach, which makes people want to bite.


    "By the way, the memory just went too fast. When the original owner was about 13 years old, there seemed to be a memory in which a person appeared... Why did she have a vague memory of this person?"


    The system pondered for a moment before slowly opening its mouth, "maybe it''s because she doesn''t think this person is important."


    Since it''s not important, she doesn''t have to bother to find out who this person is.


    After finishing, he came out of the bathroom and sat down at the table in the small suite.


    "Ma Ma, this is what grandma taught me before. Taste the hot milk and bread!" Tuanzi''s hand was a little short, so he had to stand on the chair and pour milk for MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er was worried about his wrestling and hurried over to hold the chair. "Don''t use electrical appliances in the future. What if something happens?"


    Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes were a little harsh, which frightened Tuanzi.


    He shrunk his neck, then nodded cleverly, "Oh, I know, Ma Ma, Yang Yang is also worried that you are late for school..."


    Mi Raner knows why Xu Mingyang works so hard to learn to do these housework, and tries to let Mi Raner know that he is very good and smart.


    He was afraid that the original owner would leave him one day. After all, when he was in his hometown, the child heard many people''s sarcasm and thought that when the original owner got married, he would also throw him to the orphanage or his hometown.


    "I''ll get up early and make breakfast!" Mi Ran''er sat down at the table, took the milk pot from the child''s hand and poured a cup.


    After a simple breakfast, MI Ran''er was ready to go with her schoolbag on her back.


    "Remember, if you have something to call Mommy, Mommy will come back as soon as possible to help you deal with it."


    "Good!"


    Yang Yang nodded obediently.


    After seeing Mi Raner downstairs, he closed the door. According to MI Raner''s instructions, he carried a stool behind the door and put the anti-theft chain on the door.


    The house rented by the original owner is opposite the high school she wants to go to.


    Because it''s close, it''s very convenient to go home and have dinner with Yang Yang at noon.


    This high school is a famous local key high school. There are many children of rich people, descendants of political dignitaries and stars in the entertainment industry will also send their children to school here.


    The mother of the original Lord spent a lot of thought and money to let the original lord go to this school.


    Mi Ran''er has not tried it for a long time!


    Wearing a high school uniform and carrying a pocket in her hands, she walked to the traffic light and looked at the countdown of the red light. The green light came


    She just opened her legs and walked to the zebra crossing.


    When she was about to cross the zebra crossing, the countdown to the green light was nearly half a minute. It was more than enough for her to successfully cross the road.


    But at this time, a harsh accelerator sound sounded in my ear. Then, a sapphire blue sports car sped up and didn''t slow down when it was about to hit her.


    Although mi Ran''er was a little frightened, he was still calm. Moreover, he frowned at the sports car, and his pace was a little slower than that just now.


    The harsh throttle sounds!

 Chapter 2083

    The sports car stopped less than 20 cm from MI Raner''s leg.


    Mi Ran''er was knocked away just a little bit ahead.


    Mi Ran''er looks at the driver with a frown. She opens her mouth and just wants to say something. She stretches out a hand on her side and pulls her to the roadside.


    "Classmate, that''s Qi Shao. Don''t offend!" the girl who took Mi Raner away was a sweet looking girl wearing the school uniform of No. 1 middle school.


    "What about Qi Shao? He''s the one who ran the red light." Mi Ran''er thought about the guy''s speed. If he met a grandpa and grandma who couldn''t move easily, he might have to hit him directly.


    Before I could look back, the car had driven away.


    The girl who took mi Ran''er away smiled helplessly, "Qi Shao has a noble identity. Don''t mention running the red light. Even if he knocked you to death today, he will be able to get away in the end..."


    Mi Ran''er felt that the girl''s words were exaggerated.


    Even if you cover the sky with one hand, you can''t cover it to this extent.


    Moreover, the guy didn''t step on the brake in time at the last minute.


    Speaking of it, he must be afraid of bumping into people.


    Mi Raner thanked the girl in front of her gratefully: "however, thank you for not letting me conflict with such people!"


    "Well, hurry to report. You''re going to be late!"


    The girl looked at her watch, turned and ran away.


    Mi Raner hurried into the school.


    It was reported that MI Ran''er picked up books and went to the classroom. Mi Ran''er ran all the way, sweating a lot on his back.


    After sitting down in the empty window seat in the class, she unbuttoned her coat and gulped with a bottle of ice water.


    At this time, the sound of shooting basketball came from the corridor outside. She had an ominous feeling in her heart and quickly deviated her head. At this time, a basketball flew in from the window and wiped it from her ear!


    "Ah!" the earlobes hurt.


    She quickly covered her ears with her little hands. Then she turned and hugged the basketball. She leaned out of the window angrily.


    "Who''s throwing basketball? Are you crazy? What if you hit someone?"


    Several tall and thin boys came from the other side of the corridor. The first one was about 1.8 meters. He was wearing a school uniform. His shirt buttons were unfastened to his chest, revealing his chest. His sleeves were pulled to his elbows, revealing his perfectly lined forearms.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his face and suddenly felt that the boy in front of him looked familiar.


    After the boy and MI Ran''er looked into each other''s eyes, they were suddenly stunned. Then, they suddenly accelerated their pace.


    He went straight to the window and reached for her chin.


    Mi Ran''er hurried away.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er frowned angrily.


    "Ran Xi?" the boy lowered his voice and shouted the name of the original owner. The voice line was trembling.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect the boy to know the original owner. She just thought he looked familiar and thought he was just a nodding acquaintance. But at the moment, looking at the boy''s reaction, the relationship between the two should be quite deep


    She blinked blankly, "do we know each other?"


    "Why did you come to No. 1 middle school?" the boy''s voice became more heavy, with a touch of hoarseness.


    At this moment, several boys waiting behind saw this scene and immediately whistled. Then, they joked very rogue: "Qi Shao, you just take a basketball. Are you seduced away by your primary school sister? Is your primary school sister really so good-looking?"


    Mi Ran''er quickly stuffed the basketball into the boy''s hand.

 Chapter 2084

    Qi Shao.


    That should be the guy who ran the red light and almost hit himself this morning.


    No wonder she looked familiar to him. When she turned around in the morning, she only saw his exquisite jaw under sunglasses.


    At the moment, take a closer look at his face. While he is handsome, the phoenix eye on his shoulder is a little rebellious. Then take a look at the scene surrounded by a group of boys behind him. He looks like a young master who grew up with dignity.


    No wonder it''s lawless.


    Mi Ran''er was a little disgusted.


    "Of course I came to school, or I could have a concert?" the guy really asked an idiot question.


    Qi Yeming looked at her look of completely forgetting himself. He was so angry that he frowned. He raised his hand and grabbed Mi Raner''s arm, almost pulling her out of the window.


    "Why are you a freshman in senior high school? You are at the same level as me. Why have you become my sister now?"


    Qi Yeming''s look really flustered Mi Raner.


    She went through the memory of the original owner again,


    At the age of 13, there was a very vague memory. However, she had a feeling that in this memory, there was a person who was very important to the original owner. Could it be that the Qi Shao in front of her?


    Looking at Qi Yeming''s face, he still cares about the appearance of the original owner. Mi Raner''s attitude is better, "I''m repeating the grade. These are all things in the past! Qi Shao, it''s time for class. Hurry when you get the basketball..."


    Before the words were over, the mobile phone in the pocket suddenly vibrated.


    Only the original owner''s family knew this number. Mi Ran''er was worried that it was Yang Yang, so she quickly struggled.


    "You let go of my hand first, I want to answer the phone!"


    Mi Raner frowned and said anxiously.


    Qi Yeming keeps looking at Mi Raner''s little face, trying to see some flaws in it.


    "Did you really forget me?" he asked sadly.


    "Well... It''s either forgotten or vague. In fact, if you look at Qi Shao carefully, you still look familiar!" Mi Raner replied very honestly.


    Seeing that he doesn''t let go of his right hand, MI Raner can only use his left hand to take out the mobile phone in his right pocket, put it out and look at the caller ID.


    Sure enough, it was Yang Yang.


    She looked at Qi Yeming and couldn''t manage so much!


    Slide the answer key.


    "Hey, Yangyang, what''s the matter?" her voice softened instantly.


    Qi Yeming listened, and a trace of acid suddenly appeared in his chest.


    He was very close to MI Raner''s cell phone, so he could hear some leakage.


    "Mommy! The TV seems to be broken! Can I play with the computer? But still, I don''t know the computer password... It''s so boring!" Yangyang asked with a milky voice.


    Mi Raner doesn''t know whether the TV is broken or not.


    All she knows is that the boy doesn''t want to play computer for a day or two.


    Some reluctantly pulled the corners of their lips, "the password is your birthday. If you want to play, you can play. However, you can only play for a while. When I come back from school, I will check the computer use time. If it exceeds two hours, Mommy will punish you!"


    Yangyang was so happy that he quickly nodded, "good, good! Mommy, you are good at school. Yangyang will be good at home."


    Said, smelly boy immediately hung up the phone.


    "If I heard you right, it was a child on the phone just now? Your brother?" Qi Yeming asked suspiciously, "how old? When I went to your place for vacation three years ago, your parents didn''t seem to have a second child?"

 Chapter 2085

    Qi Yeming still hasn''t left, leaving Mi Raner no time to sort out his memory and figure out how to deal with this guy.


    She was a little annoyed.


    "Can''t I be born two years ago if I didn''t give birth three years ago? Besides, who is this child? It should have nothing to do with Qi Shao. Even if we knew each other three years ago, we haven''t had any contact in the past three years. It can be seen that our relationship should not be so good! You don''t have any qualification to talk to me in this questioning tone."


    Mi Raner frowned and closed the window.


    Qi Yeming looked at her and frowned deeper.


    He stood at the window and kept looking at Mi Raner, which put pressure on MI Raner.


    Because she found that the girls in the past were looking here, and the girls in the class were also peeking here. Then, she whispered, probably talking about the relationship between her and Qi Yeming.


    "Qi Shao, we''d better go first. The girl doesn''t pay attention to you. It''s no use standing here! Isn''t it a sister? You don''t panic if you want to soak her. At this moment, anyway, school starts now and there''s plenty of time in the future!"


    Mi Ran''er heard what the boy outside said. She lifted her eyes from the book and saw a long man demon dog like, but there was a circle of gray under her eyes. At a glance, she saw an obscene boy with kidney deficiency.


    Qi Yeming is still playing with such people. Mi Ran''er''s favor for Qi Yeming has decreased a lot.


    Qi Yeming looked back at the wretched man coolly. The wretched man knew he was talkative and closed his mouth silently.


    Qi Yeming threw the basketball into the arms of a boy behind him. "Don''t call me if you play in the future!"


    Qi Yeming is talking about an obscene man.


    The lewd boy''s face suddenly changed.


    Qi Yeming has turned and left.


    "Qi Shao, where did I offend you? Qi Shao, I''m wrong, OK? Give me another chance..."


    The obscene boy hurried to catch up.


    Qi Yeming finally left.


    Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief and quickly opened the window to breathe.


    At this time, a girl sat down beside her.


    "Ah, I know you. Did we just meet at the school gate?" the girl excitedly took Mi Raner''s small hand and asked.


    Mi Ran''er looked at her. It was the sweet girl.


    "Unexpectedly, we are in the same class. My name is Rongxin. You can call me Xinxin. Let''s do the same table in the future..." Rongxin is very familiar.


    Mi Ran''er felt a little unlucky for this enthusiasm.


    However, Rongxin doesn''t look like a bad person. Moreover, when she first came to this place, the original owner didn''t have any memory of the city. In order to live here in the future, she still had to have a person familiar with the city with her.


    "My name is ran Xi. Please give me more advice in the future!" the original owner''s voice is also very sweet. Mi Ran''er is deliberately charming, which sounds more relaxed and happy.


    Rongxin stuffed her schoolbag into the drawer. "I didn''t expect you to know Qi Shao! Qi Shao almost knocked you down that morning. I don''t know if it was intentional..."


    Rong Xin looked at Mi Ran''er very gossip: "ran Xi, how do you and Qi Shao know each other?"


    "You''ve just heard something about three years ago, and I haven''t recognized this man at a glance. How deep do you think our friendship can be? He will remember me, perhaps because he has a good memory, but I can''t. I can only remember things too long ago. I can''t remember how I met him."


    Mi Ran''er talked about it. He said quietly.

 Chapter 2086

    Rongxin was disappointed.


    "Well, I still want to say that you can listen to Qi Shao''s past stories."


    Mi Ran''er turned back and stared at her, "do you like Qi Yeming?"


    "It''s not like, it''s worship. After all, Qi Shao is a legend! He has good grades, good growth, good family background, and good sports. I heard that when he was in senior one, he taught a group of gangsters outside the school for a girl. One group picked that group of gangsters, and finally beat that group of gangsters down."


    If it was worship, Rongxin''s eyes lit up when she talked about Qi Yeming.


    It looks a little cute.


    "Is there really such a versatile person? For a girl? For a girlfriend?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "No, it''s a classmate in his class. I heard that she looks very ugly. It''s definitely not Qi Shao''s dish. Qi Shao will help her. She feels that these gangsters bully his classmate and don''t give him face! Unexpectedly, they become famous in this war -"


    In this way, he is still a very righteous man.


    No wonder you''re hugging everywhere.


    No wonder so much girl''s heart has been harvested.


    "I can see that Qi Shao is very special to you. Ran Xi, if Qi Shao chases you later, you shouldn''t refuse?" Rong Xin suddenly turned the topic away, grabbed Mi Raner''s arm and asked with some worry.


    Mi Raner: "


    In fact, if your friend is Qi Yeming''s girlfriend, it should also give you a long face


    Rong Xin laughed at Mi Raner''s joking tone.


    Mi Ran''er just got better in Rong Xin''s laughter because of the obscene man''s depressed mood.


    Qi Yeming goes upstairs and returns to the classroom. On the way, he meets several girls who want to hand over love letters and hand made bentos to him. Qi Yeming directly ignores them. All the students behind him help him collect them, but seeing his dark face, he doesn''t dare to present these things to Qi Yeming after returning to the classroom.


    After sitting down, Qi Yeming''s mind is still recalling the look in MI Raner''s eyes when he saw himself. Later, even if he called her name, he was a little confused.


    "Unexpectedly, he forgot... Who said he would never forget me in his life! And said he would come to the city to play with me when he had a chance?" Qi Yeming squeezed his fist and hammered it hard against the wall¡ª¡ª


    Qi Yeming''s eyes gradually turned red.


    "Qi Shao, who is that girl in the end? It looks like a newcomer. Could it be that she went with you?" she sat down at the same table and tried carefully.


    Qi Yeming turned his head and looked at his deskmate. Then he snorted coldly, "does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I''m also worried about your mood, and... Don''t forget, you just promised sister Mo ran to date her this weekend." the voice at the same table was less than just now.


    "Sister Mo ran?"


    Qi Yeming directly snorted and smiled coldly. If it weren''t for the woman''s entanglement, which had seriously affected his daily life, how could he agree to this date.


    I wanted to watch a movie with her this week, and then tell her some heartless words to warn her not to disturb herself in the future, so that she can disappear from her front.


    Now think about it, I may think it''s a little simple.


    As Mo ran found so many eyeliner in his class, and the extent of his face, this woman should not give up easily.

 Chapter 2087

    "Who told you that I was dating her? I just happened to want to see that movie at the weekend, so I promised to go with her. If watching a movie is a date, is the whole cinema dating me?"


    Qi Yeming said sarcastically, stretched out his hand and patted on his deskmate''s shoulder. Then he suddenly bullied his deskmate''s ear and lowered his voice: "if I dare to tell Mo ran and other girls my whereabouts and living habits again, I''ll throw you directly out of the window!"


    The deskmate was frightened by Qi Yeming''s words.


    "I didn''t..."


    "No?" Qi Yeming took his mobile phone, decrypted it directly with his fingerprint, and pointed it to wechat. He and Mo Ran''s dialog box were at the same table. Their face gradually turned pale, and there was a fine cold sweat.


    Qi Yeming didn''t want to say anything more to this guy. After pushing him away, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    "There seems to be something really between Yeming and that girl! Don''t you have a wide network, Lao Lin? Why don''t you check the identity of the girl... After all, you know yourself and the enemy and win every battle. If this girl is really Qi Yeming''s weakness, aren''t we..."


    The two boys sitting on the other side gathered together. Speaking of this, one of them laughed very obscene.


    "I see! Give me a day and promise to turn out the girl''s ancestors for 18 generations!"


    Another boy said very proudly.


    Mi Raner doesn''t know yet that she has been targeted by the two most disgusting and difficult bad boys in senior two.


    Because I came to the school only about a week after the school started, some teaching courses have been taught.


    Mi Raner has already studied high school courses in other aspects. All modern aspects are similar. For MI Raner, it is not a problem at all.


    She was distracted in class.


    She held her head in one hand and whispered in her mind, "don''t tell me that Qi Yeming is the man of this position..."


    If Qi Yeming is, according to today''s reunion, if she wants to coax this man in the future, she may have to lower her posture, which is not in line with her personality.


    System: "host, this plane task has been started. The reward for completing the standard plane task is 100 + character value, 100 + task value, and one chance to open your eyes."


    "Open your eyes? What does that mean?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "After opening the eyes of heaven, you can see the character attribute of the person in front of you and distinguish whether he is the man of the position." the system explained.


    Mi Raner understood.


    This is a very useful effect, but it''s only once!


    "You make complaints about it too? Since you have opened the opportunity to open your eyes, have you been keeping bad?" Mi ran Tucao.


    System: "you have to fight for the second chance to open your eyes!"


    Mi Raner sighed.


    Fight for it.


    Anyway, she''s experienced now. Isn''t she just fighting for the chance of heavenly eye? Can you get it by completing the plane task? It''s not a problem.


    "That new student, please don''t be distracted. Even if you can''t keep up with your study progress, you have to listen carefully, or you will fall more!" a dignified voice sounded in the classroom.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t react for the first time until Rong Xin pulled her sleeve, "ran Xi, say you!"

 Chapter 2088

    Mi Raner woke up and looked at the teacher on the podium. Then, a little embarrassed appeared on her face.


    Hurry up and start reading carefully.


    After the four classes in the morning, Rong Xin asked Mi Raner to have lunch.


    "No, I''ll go home for dinner..." Mi Ran''er packed up his things and ran away with his small bag on his back.


    What else does Rongxin want to say? It''s too late.


    After MI Ran''er ran out of the classroom, she quickly entered the corridor and ran downstairs with light steps. When she ran out of the teaching building, she didn''t notice that a look in her eyes fell on her upstairs and moved with her until she ran out of the school gate and disappeared into her sight.


    When they got home, Xu Mingyang had already selected the dishes and even cooked the rice in the electric rice cooker.


    "Smelly boy, didn''t I tell you not to touch the electrical appliances?" Mi Ran''er was really worried about an accident.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I know what to do. It''ll be fine. Also, don''t you forget that I used to cook when I was in my hometown."


    Yangyang said that the original owner''s Mommy and grandmother had gone to play cards. The original owner had to take care of Xu Chu. When it was too late to cook, the child often did it for him.


    A child over three years old is very sensible and smart.


    Every cooking is better than the rice cooked by the original owner, which is the main reason why the original owner''s mother and grandmother want to leave him in his hometown.


    "Silly boy." Mi Ran''er touched Yang Yang''s little head and sighed in pain. Then he put down his bag and rolled up his sleeves. "Sit here obediently. Mommy will cook and eat soon!"


    "Yes."


    Yang Yang nodded cleverly.


    Mi Raner fried the vegetables selected by Yang Yang and cooked a sliced meat soup.


    When I sat down at the table, the door suddenly rang.


    She frowned and thought, "who will come here?"


    The original owner''s mother and grandmother will definitely call before they come.


    "Could it be the landlord?" Yang Yang asked mildly, "maybe it''s to urge the rent?"


    "Silly boy, we paid the rent for half a year at one time. Who dares to urge?" Mi Raner said silently. He got up and went behind the door. He looked out from the cat''s eye. When he saw who it was, MI Raner leaned against the door frame and sighed helplessly.


    Why did Qi Yeming follow here?


    How did he know she lived here?


    The people outside the door were impatient. Seeing that she didn''t open the door, they rang the doorbell again. This time it was much faster than just now.


    Yang Yang stares at Mi Raner with innocent eyes. Mi Raner is worried that the child is trying to scare him, so he can only open the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Mi Ran''er immediately asked with a frown before Qi Yeming could speak.


    "Do you live in such a place?" Qi Yeming glanced around with disgust, and then took a step to get ready to come in.


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly stopped him, "ah, what are you doing? I didn''t say that you should enter the door..."


    Qi Yeming saw her reach out to her chest and take a deep breath. She could only step back and retreat outside the door frame.


    "I just want to make sure if I''m dazzled. It seems that I''m right. You''re the one who entered this door..." Qi Yeming raised his hand slightly, held her hands against her chest, opened them, and joked with a smile: "ran Xi, one day, you will take the initiative to invite me into your house."


    Mi Raner was amused by Qi Yeming''s arrogant tone.


    "Wait until then. Now please don''t disturb my lunch time. I have to hurry back to class!" Mi Ran''er said, ready to close the door.

 Chapter 2089

    Qi Yeming turns his attention to the child in front of the table behind Mi Raner.


    "That''s your brother? He doesn''t look like you..." Qi Yeming narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a low smile.


    "Who do you care who he is? Qi Yeming, hurry away. I don''t welcome you here!" Mi Ran''er was a little flustered when he saw Yang Yang. No matter what the relationship between Yang Yang and her was, MI Ran''er didn''t want to involve Yang Yang, an innocent child, between her and Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming saw her reaction so great that he frowned and looked at her eyebrows.


    After a long time, I breathed out.


    "OK, I''ll go!"


    He also pulled out a smile on his face, which made Mi Raner more and more flustered.


    After Qi Yeming leaves, MI Raner quickly closes the door.


    Xu Mingyang, who had been obediently silent, finally said, "Mommy, who is that? Is it your new friend in school today?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "No, just an ordinary classmate! Well, eat quickly."


    "Oh."


    Xu Mingyang had to bow his head and start cooking.


    Qi Yeming went downstairs, took out his mobile phone and sent a message out.


    "Remember more than three years ago, I went to a resort for vacation? There was a girl named ran Xi in the resort. Help me check her details, especially the population of her family!"


    After the message was sent, Qi Yeming looked back at the apartment upstairs.


    "Ran Xi, don''t lie to me!"


    Qi Yeming already had a bad feeling in his heart.


    After dinner, MI Raner locked Xu Mingyang at home again and ran to class by herself.


    Stepping on the bell and running into the classroom, MI Raner finds that her desk is missing.


    "Ah, where''s my desk?" she looked around and couldn''t find the table.


    Rong Xin, the deskmate, also looked worried. "I didn''t see your desk when I came back. Ran Xi, I suspect it''s because Qi Shao, a girl is behind you. You may not know that Qi Shao is a public lover in No. 1 middle school... You may be poking a hornet''s nest this time!"


    "What?"


    Mi Ran''er looked confused. "What have I done? Do I look familiar with Qi Yeming? Also, Qi Yeming is a public lover. What does it have to do with me? Are these people sick?"


    Mi Raner looked around on the same floor and finally found her desk in the toilet.


    The desk is full of graffiti and a lot of unidentified liquid. It looks very disgusting. Fortunately, the schoolbag didn''t suffer.


    Mi Raner took a deep breath. She calmed her forehead for a long time before gradually calming down the anger in her chest. Then she dragged out her schoolbag, went downstairs with her schoolbag on her back, and continued to throw her desk in the bathroom.


    She went straight to the surveillance room.


    "What are you doing?" the teacher in the monitoring room was startled by the girl who suddenly broke in.


    "I''ve lost my things! Teacher, I want to apply for the monitoring of our class..." Mi Ran''er looked at the teacher with a flustered face and tears hanging from the corners of her eyes. She looked very pitiful.


    The teacher was a little soft hearted and nodded, "bring the student ID card. It needs to be filed and signed to transfer the monitoring."


    "OK." Mi Ran''er handed the student card to the teacher.


    The monitoring of the noon meal period of class 11 of senior high school will be transferred out soon.


    Less than ten minutes after school at noon, the classroom was empty. After it was empty, someone sneaked into the classroom through the back door.


    Three girls.


    Mi Ran''er recognized one of them as her classmate. The other two were not very clear. They should be from another class.

 Chapter 2090

    Mi Ran''er first took the video and thanked the teacher.


    "You just lost your desk?" the teacher was a little surprised. "You just looked like that. I thought your living expenses were stolen this month."


    "For me, the desk is more important than the cost of living, because the desk can let me study, isn''t it?" Mi Raner smiled and said to the teacher with some strength.


    Teacher: "


    What''s wrong with him?


    Mi Ran''er took the video and went to the toilet. She fetched a bucket of water before returning to class 11 of senior high school.


    The girl who took someone into the classroom and took her desk away was a girl who saw her with countless eyes when Qi Yeming talked to her in front of the window today. She sat in front of MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er came directly to the girl with water.


    "Wow!" all the water splashed on the girl''s table.


    Mi Ran''er''s action was so fast that the girl didn''t react at all. She didn''t react until there was a flood of water and gold. She immediately scolded: "newcomer, are you sick?"


    "I''m sick. Do you have any medicine?" Mi Ran''er smashed the bucket aside and stretched out his hand to pull the girl''s collar. "I tell you, I ran Xi is definitely not easy to provoke. If you want to play campus violence against me because Qi Yeming said a few more words to me, I''ll let you know what is tooth for tooth!"


    Mi Ran''er finished and pushed the girl away.


    She knocked down the back desk and looked bitter.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" she was still hard spoken.


    "I''ve got the surveillance video. Do you want me to take this surveillance to the headmaster and the director of moral education?" Mi Ran''er looked at the girl coldly with her lips hooked.


    Her actions and words attracted the attention and shock of the rest of the class.


    Several students looked at Mi Raner with a look of worship.


    Hearing the four words of the surveillance video, the girl''s original hard mouth finally loosened a lot.


    She tightened her teeth. "What if you get the surveillance? I tell you, I just can''t stand your innocent seduction of Qi Shao! Qi Shao is sister Mo ran. Even if you want to pursue Qi Shao, you have to understand the rules, know to come first, come first, and line up?"


    "Come first, then arrive? Understand the rules? Queue up? Wait for the emperor to be lucky? Not to mention Qi Yeming is not the Emperor..." Mi Raner looked at the girl in front of him with disgust. "Classmate, when you think about what you have done and said in a few years, you will only think you are a brain cripple!"


    Moreover, he is a complete brain cripple!


    Mi Ran''er finished and left the classroom with an empty bucket.


    Go and clean your desk and wipe it clean before pushing it back to the classroom.


    While walking on the road, they met Qi Yeming''s attendants. They recognized Mi Raner and took the initiative to say hello to MI Raner. All of them were ignored by Mi Raner.


    When he returned to the classroom, the teacher had arrived and the table top splashed by Mi Raner had been cleaned.


    The teacher glanced at Mi Raner, probably guessing something, and motioned her to hurry into the classroom and start class.


    Mi Ran''er wrote Qi Yeming down in his mind. However, according to this development, Qi Yeming''s attribute is not like a villain, but like an overbearing school grass hero of orthodox campus literature?


    Isn''t it Qi Yeming?


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er held his cheek with one hand, and his mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 2091

    Class 1, grade 2.


    Qi Yeming, who is in class, received a text message.


    "There are only grandma, mommy and her three generations in ran Xi''s family. However, it is said that their family suddenly had a child a year ago, about two or three years old... It is said that it is also called ran Xi''s mother! Local people say that ran Xi has unmarried children..."


    After seeing this message, Qi Yeming immediately lifted the table!


    "Wow..." all the students in the class were seriously in class. When they heard the news, they were frightened and screamed with one voice.


    The teacher on the podium also frowned slightly, "Qi Yeming, what are you doing?"


    Qi Yeming took a deep breath and said to the teacher without expression, "teacher, I have a stomachache. Go to the bathroom."


    With that, he took his pocket with one hand and strode out.


    With your head held high, where does it look like a stomachache?


    But the teacher didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Only after Qi Yeming leaves, let his deskmate help Qi Yeming''s desk.


    Qi Yeming hurried downstairs and came to the window of class 11 of senior high school.


    Mi Ran''er was distracted all the time. Walking, she suddenly felt a little strange.


    She felt a bunch of eyes with resentment and anger, looking at herself. If it weren''t for the class now, she suspected that this person might rush to her immediately and strangle her alive!


    He trembled with fear.


    She shook her head, then, following her head''s line of sight, turned and looked out of the window.


    Seeing the dark complexion outside the window, she almost screamed out of fear. She quickly covered her mouth with her small hand and said to herself, why is this guy standing outside the window like a ghost?


    And what does that look mean?


    As if she had abandoned it all the time.


    Many people have found Qi Yeming.


    Everyone is wondering what Qi Yeming wants to do at the window of class 11 of senior high school?


    Looking at his face, he should be angry. Maybe it''s because mi Ran''er just said those shameless insults to Qi Shao to the girl. Qi Shao knows that. Qi Shao is here to clean up this woman who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!


    Mi Raner took back her eyes from the boy and supported her forehead with one hand.


    He said to the system in his mind, "I''m sure now that this guy must be the man, because you see his sinister breath, it''s the villain setting! However, seeing that he is so handsome, I don''t care about the misunderstanding at the beginning."


    After all, completing the task is the most important thing.


    System: "the host wants to open."


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "that''s how the plot is set. What can I do if I don''t take it easy? I''m not the kind of silly girl who can drill through the horns!"


    With that, she sorted out her emotions and expressions, put down her hand supporting her forehead, raised her eyes and looked out of the window again. A gentle smile came out of her mouth.


    But


    The window was empty.


    Qi Yeming has left.


    "I''ll go..." Mi Ran''er cursed.


    Is this guy really a ghost?


    Soon after class, Rong Xin immediately hugged Mi Raner''s arm and asked in a low voice, "just now Qi Shao came, should he come to you? Ran Xi, you said you didn''t know Qi Shao well. Qi Shao''s eyes look like the eyes of resentment after you abandoned him..."


    Rongxin''s brain supplement analysis ability is actually very suitable for screenwriting.


    Mi Ran''er pulled her little hand away and got up. "In fact, I don''t understand why this guy always looks at me with a resentful face."

 Chapter 2092

    "I''ve forgotten nine times out of ten what happened at the beginning. Find a chance to ask where I offended him!"


    Mi Ran''er said, ready to go out to the bathroom.


    When she came to the door of the classroom, she suddenly saw several girls with colorful hair standing outside the classroom. At first glance, they were girls of bad girls.


    "Are you ran Xi?" the first one looked arrogant, raised his eyes and scanned mi Ran''er from top to bottom. With mockery on his face, he hissed: "just like you, you deserve Qi Shao to look at you?"


    "Hey, you personal attack?"


    Mi Ran''er protected her chest and stared at the girl without showing weakness.


    "Still a little pepper? I warn you, our school sister Mo Ran is not easy to mess with. If you want to rob Qi Shao with her, you may have to practice for a few more years!" the girl beside Mo ran stretched out her hand and wanted to push soil mi Ran''er.


    I didn''t want to, but mi Ran''er clamped my wrist.


    Mi Ran''er held her wrist skillfully and saw the blood color on the girl''s face fade, revealing the color of pain and panic.


    "Hurt! Smelly girl, let go of me." the girl cried in pain.


    Mi Ran''er stooped slightly, smiled low with a girl''s expression, "now you tell me, I still need to practice for a few years to rob Qi Shao with your sister Mo ran?"


    "I..." the girl fell into a dilemma.


    After all, sister Mo Ran is right now. If she says something wrong, the pain will be over. After leaving, she will certainly suffer twice.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to talk to such a girl. She threw her away and moved her muscles and bones.


    Look at Mo ran again, "Sister Mo ran, isn''t it? Not to mention what relationship you have with Qi Yeming, even if Qi Yeming agrees to your pursuit and his spirit derails to tease me, you should also find Qi Yeming''s trouble. There is a saying that women should not be difficult for women! What''s more, you and Qi Yeming are not so-called boyfriend and girlfriend relationship. What right do you have to control which girl Qi Yeming is more Said a word, to which girl is more gentle? "


    Mi Ran''er finished and went to Mo ran''s.


    She is half taller than Mo ran, so her condescending eyes seem to be looking down at the defeated general, "so, don''t bring your sisters to trouble me in the future. I come to No. 1 middle school and just want to be safe and stable. If someone doesn''t let me be safe, don''t blame me!"


    Mi Ran''er then bumped into Mo Ran''s shoulder and almost knocked Mo ran to the ground.


    She was so suffocated that she strode to the bathroom that she had no time to take care of the people and things behind her.


    "Sister Mo ran, are you okay?" the girl behind Mo ran quickly held Mo ran.


    Mo ran was irritated by Mi Ran''er''s arrogance. "Is that dead girl too arrogant? Haven''t she practiced a few moves? Hasn''t she heard a saying that two fists can''t defeat four hands? She firmly believes that she won''t fall into my hands in her life?"


    Mo Ran''s sisters quickly pacify Mo Ran''s mood.


    "Sister Mo ran, don''t worry about such a cheap girl. Aren''t you going to go out with Qi Shao to see a movie this weekend? You should think about what to do after watching a movie. Now you have too much anger, but you will burst out. Isn''t it not perfect to go out with Qi Shao at that time?"


    Mo ran quickly raised her hand and touched her face.

 Chapter 2093

    It is said that anger is easy to wrinkle. She doesn''t want to see Qi Shao with wrinkles.


    "Anyway, this smelly girl is now a member of No. 1 middle school. If she can run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple. The future will be long! When she succeeds in winning young empress Qi, I will slowly clean up this girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth!"


    Mo ran said angrily and left class 11 with her sister Tao.


    Mo Ran''s words were conveyed to MI Ran''er word by word after she came out of the bathroom.


    Mi Ran''er laughed directly after hearing this.


    "Form two... I really think of myself as a big sister? A suckling girl." Mi Ran''er shook her head silently. Now she doesn''t care about this kind of girl at all.


    For each person, the most difficult task for her is how to win the heart of the task object.


    Let him fall in love with himself, and never change his heart.


    Hearing Mi Raner''s muttering, Rong Xin was also happy. "Ran Xi, you say this as if you are very old. Don''t forget that you are one year younger than sister Mo ran."


    Mi Ran''er thought that the original owner was younger than her, but she was not mi Ran''er.


    "Mental age is different! Xinxin, you don''t understand." Mi Raner said perfunctorily, turned out his book and prepared for the next class.


    However, I was still wondering why Qi Yeming appeared at the window in the last class.


    When Mi Raner was wondering, Qi Yeming had left school and went to the apartment building he had just visited at noon.


    He came to the door of the three bars and eleven.


    "Ding Dong!"


    He rang the doorbell.


    A child''s milk voice soon sounded in the house, "who?"


    "I''m ran Xi''s classmate. I have something I want to know from you." Qi Yeming''s tone is still gentle. He is also worried that if he is too cold, he will scare the children in the house.


    "I''m just a child over three years old. I don''t understand anything. Uncle, you''d better wait for my mommy to come back and find her!" Xu Mingyang''s defensive heart is very heavy. It seems that he often stays at home alone.


    Hearing the word Mommy, Qi Yeming''s eyes were scarlet even more!


    "It''s all right. If my uncle doesn''t come in, he''ll ask you at the door." Qi Yeming finally calmed his mood, but his words are still much lower than just now.


    Endured the pain, Qi Yeming asked, "is ran Xi really your mother?"


    "Yes! Who else can it be?" Xu Mingyang was confused.


    Qi Yeming clenched his fist, and his fingernails were completely embedded in the meat. "Then... Who''s your father?"


    Although Xu Mingyang was very curious about why the uncle was so interested in Mommy, he had recognized Qi Yeming''s voice. Recalling that mommy didn''t have much hostility to the uncle at noon, he didn''t guard against the uncle too much.


    So, he said honestly, "Xu Chu is in the same place with my mommy. They have a very good relationship. Mommy always took care of him when my father was ill!"


    Xu Chu


    Hearing the name, Qi Yeming felt familiar.


    For a while, I couldn''t remember where I had heard or seen it.


    "Where''s your father?" he asked the last question.


    "Dad is dead..." talking about this, the child''s tone suddenly burst into tears.


    Qi Yeming felt a faint regret in his heart, lowered his head and sighed helplessly, "sorry, sorry."

 Chapter 2094

    "It''s all right! Dad has been dead for several months, and I''ve already come out! However, uncle, why are you so interested in my mommy? You don''t want to pursue my mommy and be my new father?"


    Qi Yeming was confused by the child''s questioning.


    He froze for a long time without speaking.


    Let the little Yang in the door be a little confused, and quickly asked, "uncle, are you still there? Uncle, have you left?"


    With that, the door was suddenly pushed open by a crack. A pair of black Gulu eyes wandered around and looked at Qi Yeming who was still standing at the door.


    Seeing that Qi Yeming had not left, Xiao Yangyang blinked suspiciously and slowly opened his mouth, "uncle, you haven''t answered my question yet!"


    Qi Yeming looked at Xiao Yangyang''s soft face and stretched out his hand to pinch his face. However, he also clearly saw the defense of the child''s eyes.


    He can only pat on his small head, "don''t open the door casually in the future! If I''m a bad man, I''ll take you and sell you!"


    "Will you sell me, uncle?" Yang asked childishly.


    Qi Yeming met the child''s pure eyes. After a long time, he slowly shook his head, "no! After all, uncle is not a bad man."


    "That''s OK ~ uncle, I tell you, Mommy taught me not to open the door to strangers since I was a child. If my uncle hadn''t come home at noon today, Mommy didn''t say you were a bad man, I wouldn''t open the door for you!"


    Yangyang said, waving his small hand with Qi Yeming, "uncle, I''m going back to watch TV. Bye, uncle!"


    "Bye."


    The more Qi Yeming looked at the child, the more he felt his eyes sour.


    When the door closed, he leaned slowly against the wall.


    The memory goes back to three years ago, that girl, that ponytail, that innocent face.


    It was destroyed by a man named Xu Chu


    Is it retribution for him to die so early?


    Qi Ye meditated and said that if Xu Chu still stood in front of him alive at the moment, he might not help but kill him directly!


    I don''t know how long it took Qi Yeming to move down the stairs with some heavy steps. He didn''t go back to school, but walked blindly in the street. The good time three years ago flashed in his mind


    What he didn''t know was that MI Raner was greatly troubled by his impulsive move.


    The last class before school in the afternoon was physical education. Mi Raner and Rong Xin put on their sportswear and ran behind the queue.


    Her face was relaxed. Rong Xin, who was on one side, was a person who didn''t exercise often and ran in great pain.


    The last step is preparation.


    After standing in the queue, MI Ran''er suddenly found that there were a lot of people around the queue in their class, as if they were pointing at her.


    She looked at Xiang Rongxin blankly. "Xinxin, is there anything dirty on my face?"


    Rongxin shook her head, "no, except for some sweat, it''s clean!"


    "Then why are those people looking at me with those strange eyes?" Mi Ran''er raised his hand, wiped his sweat, and made preparations to follow the teacher''s rhythm


    The discussion became louder and louder. Mi Raner heard something


    "I''m only seventeen years old. My children are three years old! It''s really shameless..."


    "Now that you''ve become a mother, why do you still come to school? It''s ruining the atmosphere of our school!"


    "Yes, I heard that the child may be Qi Shao''s. I don''t want to think that this cheap girl has successfully slept with Qi Shao! Qi Shao should belong to all of us, but she dominates by herself."

 Chapter 2095

    Hearing these words, MI Ran''er''s actions froze for a moment.


    How can the matter of Yangyang suddenly reach the school?


    Moreover, how can these people think that Yang Yang is Qi Yeming''s child? This brain hole is too big, isn''t it? It''s going to heaven!


    Mi Ran''er thought angrily. He couldn''t help but go directly to the girls who talked the most excessively, "repeat what you just said! What is my child''s shamelessness when he is three years old?"


    "Don''t you understand people? Ran Xi, you''re only 17 years old this year. Your child is three years old. Didn''t you have a child at the age of 14? Such a naughty girl is not shameless? How can she be shameless?" the girl grabbed mi Ran''er''s weakness and mocked without weakness.


    Mi Ran''er snorted and laughed, "do you know what happened? You just express your opinions here, and how do you know about the child? Say!"


    Mi Ran''er has cultivated several aspects and can be called a king. When she integrates into the identity of the original owner, she always hides and pretends to be in a state of counseling. However, as soon as she gets angry and starts questioning who, that momentum will come out in an instant!


    Pressure people can''t resist.


    The woman was reprimanded by Mi Raner, and she trembled with fear. Then, panic appeared on her face.


    She stared at Mi Ran''er angrily: "what are you yelling at? Qi Shao was photographed secretly going to see the child. Even their conversation was recorded. The child kept saying that his mother''s name is ran Xi. How can you deny it?"


    "Qi Yeming went to my house again?" Mi Ran''er frowned. "Where did you see the video?"


    "Everyone in the group is crazy, okay?" the girl''s face is full of sarcastic smiles. "Everyone says, no wonder Qi Shao looks at you differently. It turns out that you are his child''s mother..."


    Mi Raner: "


    She is not in the mood to say this to the girl now. Her voice is a little colder than just now, "show me the video!"


    "By..." the girl wanted to say by what, but after talking to MI Raner''s Scarlet eyes, she froze and became more and more numb. She could only touch her mobile phone, find the video and send it to MI Raner.


    After watching the video, MI Ran''er found a problem.


    This video was cut.


    Obviously, someone is deliberately guiding everyone to think that Yang Yang is Qi Yeming''s child.


    "Who was the first person to release the video?" Mi Ran''er clenched his mobile phone and asked again.


    "How do I know? I was also passed on to me by others... According to this transmission speed, almost everyone should have one now!" the girl put away her mobile phone, frowned and looked at Mi Raner, "ran Xi, you won''t really be unmarried as a mother?"


    "Of course not!"


    Mi Ran''er immediately retorted, "there are other reasons why the child calls me Mommy! However, I don''t need to explain to anyone."


    Mi Raner looked around for a week and looked at the crowd watching the excitement. "I know that the person who took this video and created this disgusting topic must be among you. I ran Xi left my words here today. You''d better pray that I can''t find out who you are all my life, otherwise, I''ll let you taste what it''s like to be miserable!"


    Mi Ran''er said, ignoring that she was having PE class, took her coat and ran out of the school. Even the security guard at the school gate didn''t stop her.


    She went straight home.

 Chapter 2096

    Downstairs in the apartment, she saw several young people in flashy clothes. When she ran downstairs, several of the boys whistled obscene at her.


    Mi Raner hated it.


    Ignore it and get ready to go upstairs.


    "Your name is ran Xi, isn''t it? I heard that you gave birth to a son to Qi Shao in this middle school! Your sacrifice is really great, but why doesn''t Qi Shao take you to Qi''s family when his sons are so old? How can Qi always let his children and grandchildren wander away like this?"


    The leading boy shouted behind Mi Raner in a strange manner.


    His voice is loud. Most of the people living in this apartment building are parents who take care of their children here. At the moment, they are preparing dinner for the children at home. Hearing the explosion news, they immediately put their heads out and looked at the gangsters downstairs.


    Finally, her eyes fell on MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er was looked at with strange eyes, and her anger was even worse.


    When she went upstairs, she opened the door and entered the house.


    Xiao Yangyang is leaning on the sofa. He has fallen asleep. Cartoons are still playing on TV.


    Mi Raner gasped and looked at the child. She wanted to slap him on his little ass.


    According to the previous instructions, the child didn''t put it all in his heart and dared to say so much to Qi Yeming.


    The system felt Mi Raner''s heart and silently said in her mind, "host, he''s just a child! He''s at home alone. It''s not easy for someone to talk to him. In fact, it''s normal?"


    "However, these words have caused so many things. Now the situation is so bad. It must be troublesome to deal with it. Qi Yeming, an asshole, doesn''t know what he suddenly came home to do. If he has any problems, just ask me directly? He has to disturb the child!"


    It''s sick.


    The system sighed, "the man may feel that if he comes to ask you, he may be deceived by you..."


    Mi Raner: "


    That''s not why he can disturb the children.


    Seeing the child''s pure sleeping face, MI Ran''er can''t say anything to blame.


    She went to find a thin quilt to cover the child and turned off the TV before she withdrew from home.


    When I went downstairs, the bad people were still downstairs.


    Mi Raner is not in the mood to talk to these people now.


    However, these bad are really boring.


    Look at her coming downstairs. Come round at once.


    "Miss ran, since Qi Shao doesn''t want you, it''s better for you to forget about our eldest brother! Our eldest brother doesn''t mind having a son called Dad, and he will be kind to your mother."


    The elder brother mentioned by this man is the man who said a lot of nonsense when Mi Raner went upstairs.


    "Don''t be silent, ran Xi, our eldest brother is willing to let you take a mop. He also thinks highly of you. Don''t pretend to be pure. He''s a mother''s girl at the age of 14. He''s not qualified to pretend to be pure!"


    The man said, reaching out to push Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er immediately raised his hand to block it and gently pressed it somewhere on his wrist.


    "Ah..."


    The man felt the numbness in his wrist and immediately took his hand back. Then, his arm couldn''t lift up his strength. As long as he made an effort, he would feel a deep pain.


    "I''m still worried about the fire in my head. I don''t know where to send it. You have to send it to the door!" Mi Ran''er''s voice was slightly hoarse. "I just said once. I have nothing to do with Qi Yeming now. I don''t know what hatred there is between you. Please don''t drag me between you! Thank you."

 Chapter 2097

    Mi Raner''s cold face made the bad gangster a little stiff. After the reaction, MI Raner had crossed them to the gate of No. 1 middle school.


    Back at school, MI Raner''s expressionless face made those people dare not come forward again.


    "Ran Xi, the teacher asked you to go to the office." Rongxin saw that she came back and hurried to convey the teacher''s order.


    "Well, I see!" facing Rong Xin''s worry, MI Raner''s face looked much better.


    In the office, the teachers are also talking about it.


    Mi Raner stood at the corner of the office and listened for a while, sneering in her heart.


    It turned out that teachers would talk about students behind their backs and use such a joking tone. The so-called love for students is actually just a joke.


    She came to the door of the office, and the discussion in the office disappeared in an instant.


    "Ran Xi is coming! Hurry in." at the moment, the teacher''s face was gentle.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t speak after she went in.


    The teacher stared at her for a long time before slowly opening his mouth, "you should also know the seriousness of the matter, that... Have you ever thought about how to deal with it when it has developed to this point?"


    "Teacher, shouldn''t I ask you this question? After all, my privacy has been violated by others in this school, and now I''m suspected of insulting my personality. Shouldn''t the school explain all this to me?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corners of her lips and looked at the teacher with a smile. "Teacher, do you want me to bear all the responsibilities as a victim?"


    The teacher was speechless when asked by Mi Raner.


    "Teacher, for this matter, I just want to say, I didn''t do anything wrong! Let alone whether the child was born to me or not. Even if it was born to me, you have no right to deprive me of the opportunity to continue my classes at school!"


    The teacher was a teacher, and immediately got the key point from MI Raner''s words.


    "So, you mean, this child is not yours? Yes..."


    "Adopted, his parents have died, there are no other relatives at home, and they stick to me, so they can only take it with them!" Mi Raner explained faintly.


    The teacher immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good... But why don''t your family take care of it? Also, you''re only seventeen and you adopt such a big child. Have you considered it yourself? Maybe your boyfriend can''t accept the child when you want to fall in love in the future."


    "If my boyfriend can''t even accept such a child, is there anything I like?" Mi Ran''er asked with a smile.


    The teacher was stunned and thought about it carefully. It seems that this truth.


    A person who is not kind, no matter how excellent he is in other places, there is no shining point.


    "Teacher, I have finished what I want to say. I''ll leave the rest to you. Please be sure to find out who is walking in the school group. These messy rumors destroy people!"


    Mi Ran''er threw the problem directly to the teacher, then turned and left the classroom immediately.


    The teacher continued to be ignorant.


    The teacher from other classes came up and said to her, "the student in your class is so powerful. In a few words, you''ll get your Chinese teacher in!"


    A class of head teachers was embarrassed, pulled the corners of their lips, and said, "I just don''t want to argue with a little girl film. Otherwise, how can she be so arrogant here?"


    The teacher looked at her and said nothing more.

 Chapter 2098

    When Mi Raner came out of the office, the school bell rang.


    She wanted to go to Qi Yeming to talk about this today. When she saw that school was over, she had to do it first. Now she went to him and couldn''t tell these things clearly. If he knew that someone arranged it like this, she would be very angry.


    Now he has no news, I''m afraid he doesn''t know about it.


    When Mi Raner returned to the classroom, many students were watching her.


    Mi Ran''er directly ignored these eyes with other emotions, went to her seat and packed her schoolbag.


    "Ran Xi, I saw the video. What''s the matter with the child?" Rong Xin asked with doubts.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Rong Xin''s worry about herself and sighed, "I just adopted a child."


    "Wow, ranxi, how cool you are!" Rong Xin suddenly felt that MI Raner was beautiful and kind-hearted. She was a fairy daughter. She found that she liked Mi Raner more and more.


    Mi Ran''er smiled helplessly at Rong Xin''s boast. "Do you think I''m cool? However, when things get to this point, I''m only bored! There are too many mouths in the world. Everyone''s words and spit can kill people!"


    Rongxin hugged her painfully, "it''s all right. No one can impose anything you haven''t done on you."


    Mi Raner nodded with emotion, and the tip of his nose was slightly sour.


    Rongxin let Mi Raner go and looked up at Mi Raner. "Ran Xi, can I go to your house to see the child?"


    "Hmm? Why?" Mi Ran''er wondered.


    "Curious, and I heard the child''s voice in the video is so soft and cute. It must be a very cute child!" Rong Xin is a cute property control.


    Mi Raner is worried about her son when she sees Rong Xin''s excited appearance.


    Quickly shook his head, "forget it. Yang Yang is afraid to see strangers. He will go again when he has a chance!"


    Hearing this, Rongxin pouted her mouth in some loss.


    However, this thing really can''t be forced. She can only nod her head, "okay!"


    Walk towards the school gate with Rongxin.


    On the playground, MI Ran''er met the group of Mo ran.


    Mo ran looked contemptuously at Mi Ran''er, "no wonder you are so arrogant. You have already given birth to Qi Shao! What if you have given birth? You can''t enter the Qi family now? On the contrary, the Qi family must regard you as a disgrace..."


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was almost dry this afternoon. Now she doesn''t want to say anything more.


    Just pulled the lip angle, and then ignored Mo ran and bypassed her.


    "Sister Mo ran, you look at the dead girl and don''t care about you at all! A shameless woman like her should let everyone know how cheap she is!"


    A girl nearby said, gathered to Mo Ran''s ear and gave Mo ran an idea.


    Mo ran listened and frowned: "in this case, if Qi Shao knows, will Qi Shao blame me for doing so?"


    "Don''t you just be anonymous? Anyway, it''s not just you and me who know this now. All the teachers and students in the school know it. Major Qi can''t find out who broke the news!" the girl motioned Mo ran not to think so much and let go!


    Mo ran stared at Mi Ran''er''s leaving figure, bit her lips and thought for a while. Finally, she nodded firmly, "well, let''s do this. Let her become a street mouse that everyone calls. See if she dare to walk in front of Qi Shao."

 Chapter 2099

    Mi Raner returns home.


    Xu Mingyang woke up. He saw that MI Raner''s face was a little bad. He immediately worried whether Mommy knew that uncle came to him today.


    Will Mommy teach him a lesson?


    Xu Mingyang was nervous.


    Mi Raner also saw the child''s mood and felt helpless at the bottom of her heart.


    Just showing a little cold face scared him like this. If you really scold him, I''m afraid you''ll directly scare the child to cry.


    Just, what do you do with your children?


    "What would you like to eat tonight?" Mi Ran''er put down her schoolbag, rolled up her sleeves and asked softly.


    "All right! Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" Yang stood on tiptoe and asked with some worry.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Touching his little head, MI Ran''er smiled.


    She went to the kitchen and pulled out the ingredients bought by the original owner from the refrigerator. After cooking rice, she was ready to simply fry two dishes.


    After dinner, night falls.


    Mi Raner and Xu Mingyang sit down at the table and are preparing to eat when the doorbell rings.


    With a slight frown, she got up and walked behind the door. After seeing who the people outside were through the cat''s eye, her face was colder than before.


    Why is this guy here again?


    With impatience, she opened the door a crack. Before she could speak, a strong smell of wine hit Mi Raner''s nose.


    I was so drunk that I came to knock on her door. If it weren''t for this guy''s male owner, MI Raner really wanted to go to the kitchen, take out a spatula and knock on this guy''s head¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er asked, covering her mouth and nose and looking at Qi Yeming with disgust.


    Qi Yeming was worried that she would close the door. He put his hand against the door frame and looked at his girl with a disdainful face. "I... ran Xi... Tell me, why... Why did you lie to me?"


    "I lied to you? What did I lie to you?" Mi Ran''er looked confused. "You''re drunk. Please don''t come to my house to drink crazy?"


    Qi Yeming hiccupped and continued with a big tongue: "you and Xu Chu... Since we have children... Why did you treat me so well in those years? You have to make an appointment with me in the future..."


    "Agree on the future?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned deeper. "Qi Shao, do you remember wrong? I don''t remember what happened between us? Besides, did you misunderstand something? There is only revolutionary friendship between Xu Chu and me, okay?"


    "Revolutionary friendship? The revolutionary friendship of having children together? That bastard! You are so young, just... Do animal things to you! And let you have children... If Xu Chu is still alive, I will kill him myself!"


    As soon as Qi Yeming''s cruel words fell to the ground, Xu Mingyang''s children in the house couldn''t help it. They immediately jumped to MI Raner''s side, looked up and stared at Qi Yeming, "I don''t allow you to scold my father!"


    "Yang Yang!" Mi Raner hurriedly pulled Xu Mingyang behind him, worried that Qi Yeming''s wine would smoke the child.


    Qi Yeming pointed to Xu Mingyang, pulled out a mocking smile from the corners of his mouth and looked at Mi Raner: "you... You still want to hide. When do you want to hide from me? Do you think you can hide it for a lifetime? One day, the child''s existence will be exposed! At that time, what kind of lies are you going to use to prevaricate me?"


    Mi Raner was almost amused to death when she heard Qi Yeming talking to himself.


    She held her arm and leaned against the door frame, looking at Qi Yeming as if she were mentally retarded.

 Chapter 2100

    "Qi Shao, if you don''t become a screenwriter, you''re really inferior..."


    According to Qi Yeming, when he was more than 13 years old, the original owner should have spent some time with him. According to Xu Mingyang''s age, the original owner should be pregnant at that time.


    Can''t Qi Yeming see if the original owner is pregnant?


    In addition, Xu Mingyang and the original owner don''t have the slightest imagination. Where is it like their own mother and son?


    Qi Yeming: "brain hole? The child keeps calling you mommy and father Xu Chu. Isn''t that obvious? What else do I need? Ran Xi..."


    Qi Yeming said, suddenly showing an uncomfortable color on his face, as if he was going to vomit.


    Mi Raner was so frightened that she grabbed his big hand, covered his mouth, and dragged him into the room to the bathroom.


    "You should bear it first and don''t vomit. If you dare to dirty my house, I''ll kill you -" Mi Raner frowned and threatened.


    I don''t know if it''s a threat. Qi Yeming really threw up in front of the toilet.


    He looked pale when he vomited out all his food.


    Mi Raner married a new towel to wipe his face and asked him to rinse his mouth.


    "Asshole, come to me drunk and go crazy. If not... I really want to kick you out of the house!" Mi Raner helped him out of the bathroom and muttered angrily all the way.


    Qi Yeming was drunk and was confused.


    After being thrown onto the sofa, he raised his confused eyes and looked at Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er went to fill him with a bowl of soup and handed it to him. "Drink some soup and wake up. We''ll talk after drinking. I don''t want to communicate with a drunkard."


    Qi Yeming obediently took the soup bowl and tasted it.


    Mi Raner''s craft is always good. This bowl of tomato and egg soup is fresh and not greasy. After drinking it, it warms her stomach and dispels some wine smell.


    Qi Yeming drank a bowl of soup and rested on the sofa for a long time.


    At this time, MI Ran''er and Xiao Yang went to dinner.


    "Don''t worry about that guy. Eat more yourself! Grow meat and grow tall!" Mi Raner brought vegetables to the child and gently soothed Xiao Yang''s mood.


    Yang Yang usually has a good appetite, but he can''t eat tonight.


    It should be that I feel a little uncomfortable when I hear what Qi Yeming said just now.


    Mi Ran''er charged this account to Qi Yeming again.


    After dinner, MI Ran''er cleaned up the kitchen, wiped his hands and came to the sofa.


    Qi Yeming leans on the sofa and closes his eyes. Mi Raner directly raises his foot and kicks Qi Yeming on his calf!


    "Hey, are you awake now?" Mi Ran''er asked coldly.


    Qi Yeming slowly opens his eyes, and the scarlet under his eyes startles Mi Raner.


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    Qi Yeming pinched his eyebrows. "I can''t remember... Anyway, I stayed in the bar all afternoon..."


    "Then why did you come to my house again after you got drunk? You should go straight back to your own house. Otherwise, if you are photographed again, there must be some inexplicable rumors..."


    Mi Raner dislikes Tao.


    "Again?" although Qi Yeming was drunk, his acuity was still.


    Mi Ran''er looked into his eyes and realized that this guy really didn''t know what happened at school.


    Sighed, "that''s why you said a few more words to me at the window during the day. Didn''t you cause a big misunderstanding? Someone specially came to my class to trouble me."

 Chapter 2101

    "I''m sorry," Qi Yeming said to MI Raner with a frown. "I didn''t know this would happen... If I had known this would happen, I would learn to keep a distance from you in school."


    Mi Ran''er had no feelings after hearing this.


    "Will you leave when you have enough rest? My son and I are going to rest!" Mi Ran''er said angrily, pointing to his door.


    "Your son and you look really different..." Qi Yeming closed his eyes again and murmured with drunkenness.


    Mi Ran''er bent down and grabbed his arm. "It''s not like it. Qi Yeming, hurry..."


    I didn''t want to, but Qi Yeming clasped her arm and pulled her into her arms.


    An obvious smell of wine came, and MI Ran''er stared at Qi Yeming.


    He had a little beard residue on his jaw, and there was a little fatigue under his eyes. In his slightly narrowed eyes, she could see a little scarlet.


    He sighed helplessly.


    "Let go of me! Go and get you a quilt."


    Qi Yeming didn''t move.


    Mi Ran''er thought that Yang Yang was still here. This guy''s action would have a great impact on Yang Yang.


    The little hand fell on his arm and pulled it hard!


    "Hiss..." Qi Yeming exhaled in pain and immediately released Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner stood up and stared at Qi Yeming. "If you want to stay here, be honest with me. If you dare to move again, I''m not a vegetarian!"


    When mi Ran''er went to get Qi Yeming a blanket, the system asked in some doubt: "since the host already knows that he is the man, why take this opportunity to heat up their feelings quickly?"


    Mi Raner tugged at the corners of her lips and said in silence: "The person he thinks about now is the original owner, and I am the one who wants to attack him. To make him fall in love with me, at least let him put down the past and know the benefits of me now? I don''t think what happened to him tonight. If we get up in the morning, our relationship will improve. Maybe I will leave a casual impression in his heart... Besides , I''m not worried about the progress of the task. What are you worried about? "


    System: "yes, this system is too worried. You can host it at will!"


    Mi Raner comes out holding the stall. Qi Yeming has fallen asleep on the sofa.


    She covered him with a quilt.


    Xu Mingyang looked at the scene timidly, "Mommy, do you really want to leave this uncle at home? Didn''t grandma tell you not to get too close to the boys?"


    "I can''t help it. Do you want mommy to throw this uncle out and let him sleep on the street? What if he is taken away by a wolf?" Mi Raner deliberately teased Xiao Yang.


    When Xiao Yangyang heard the wolf, his little face turned white and quickly shook his head, "let uncle sleep here."


    "Well, you hurry to wash and sleep... By the way, xiaoyangyang, do you want to go to kindergarten or something?" Mi Ran''er felt that locking Xu Mingyang at home all the time was not a good policy.


    Send him to the kindergarten. You can also play with friends of the same age. You can also eat lunch in the kindergarten. You don''t have to come out to cook for him at noon every day.


    Moreover, the teachers can help her take care of the child.


    "Mommy, don''t you want me?" Xu Mingyang suddenly felt frightened in his eyes. He went to MI Raner''s leg and put his hand around Mi Raner''s thigh. "Isn''t it good to let Yang look after the house?"

 Chapter 2102

    I knew the child would want to go up here.


    Mi Raner squatted down helplessly and pinched his little face. "Mommy doesn''t want you, but you''re old enough to go to the kindergarten. Mommy will pick you up every afternoon. Don''t worry... Mommy will find you a kindergarten nearby. If Mommy can''t pick you up one night after school, you can go home by yourself!"


    Xu Mingyang still looked at Mi Raner suspiciously: "Mommy, didn''t you really lie to me?"


    "Why should I lie to you? Silly boy, since I promised your father to keep you around and treat you like my own son, I won''t go back. Don''t worry."


    Mi Ran''er said and slapped him on the ass, "well, enough of being coquettish. Hurry to wash and get ready to go to bed."


    "Mommy, what about you?" Xu Mingyang looked at Qi Yeming on the sofa defensively. "Although the uncle is asleep now, what if he wakes up and does something to you?"


    "What''s in the little thing''s head?" Mi Ran''er was completely amused by Xu Mingyang. He reached out and poked on his little head, laughing angrily.


    Xu Mingyang smiled, turned and ran away.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the boy on the sofa with her arms in her arms. She shook her head reluctantly and came to the desk in the living room with her schoolbag. She finished her homework first.


    When he got up after finishing his homework, the boy sleeping on the sofa didn''t know why he was lying on the floor wrapped in a blanket.


    "Is it a husky?" Mi ran, silently tucking up, and went over to make complaints about him. But the guy looked at the lean and lean appearance, and was still strong and heavy. He slept like a dead pig, and he ran for a long time without moving.


    "Forget it, sleep as you like..." Mi Raner had to give up. He reported for a quilt again, covered him, and went to the bathroom to wash.


    The house is one bedroom and one living room. There are two single beds in the bedroom, one is hers and the other is Xiaoyang''s.


    Mi Raner packed up and entered the house. Xiao Yang had already fallen into sleep.


    Mi Ran''er sat at the edge of the bed and looked at the child''s sleeping face. She understood his panic. After all, he clearly knew that he was not a member of the family. At the beginning, Xu Chu left him to the original owner because the original owner was a kind and good girl and would not refuse his request.


    Think about it carefully. Xu Chu is the most selfish person. He almost ruined a girl''s life.


    According to the original owner''s character, if such a thing happened today, it would never be possible to refute these messy rumors like Mi Raner''s righteous words. He could only bite his teeth and suffer dark losses.


    Poked on Xiao Yangyang''s face, "smelly boy, you are not allowed to learn from your father. If you don''t say it when you are a father in your early twenties, you will leave such leftover problems to others! If you dare to do so in the future, I will break your leg!"


    After venting her resentment against Xu Chu on Xu Mingyang, MI Raner got up and went back to her bed. She lay down and narrowed her eyes.


    In my mind, I recall what Qi Yeming said today.


    What was the situation when he met the original owner three years ago?


    What did the original Lord promise him? Why does Qi Yeming look like a betrayed resentment?


    Mi Ran''er prayed that he could dig out that period of time from the memory of the original owner


    Even in the form of dreams.


    Unfortunately, God didn''t seem to hear her prayer. There was no dream this night

 Chapter 2103

    At six thirty in the morning, the alarm clock rang.


    When someone lying on the ground heard the news, he immediately frowned, held the quilt and whispered angrily: "it''s so noisy..."


    The alarm clock continued to ring.


    Someone finally couldn''t help it. He sat up and stared at the direction of the alarm clock: "ah, I said it was noisy! Turn it off quickly..."


    After opening his eyes, Qi Yeming found out what was wrong.


    "This is..." he rubbed his head, which was badly hurt by a hangover, and swallowed some saliva with difficulty.


    The memory of last night vaguely returned to his mind, but it was not so comprehensive. He only remembered that he was drunk after filling a few glasses of whisky in the bar. When he came out of the bar, the driver picked him up, but he didn''t want to go home. The driver asked him where he was going. He said that school


    Didn''t he go back to school? How did you show up here?


    "Uncle, are you awake?" after Xu Mingyang pressed the alarm clock, he appeared at the door with his arms in his arms. He leaned against the door frame and looked at Qi Yeming with sleepy eyes. "Did you sleep well?"


    After recognizing who the child was, Qi Yeming jumped up immediately.


    "Why am I here? What about you... Your mother?" he asked in a slightly frightened way.


    Xu Mingyang pointed back at the house, "my mommy is still sleeping. Keep your voice down and I''ll prepare breakfast."


    With that, the child shook his short legs and walked towards the kitchen.


    Qi Yeming: "


    This position seems a little upside down?


    How does he feel that it''s like this three-year-old child studying with a 17-year-old senior one here?


    Qi Yeming came to the door of the room and saw the girl sleeping on the bed. He shook his head silently. He came to the kitchen door again and asked in a low voice, "what happened last night?"


    Xu Mingyang told Qi Yeming exactly.


    After hearing this, Qi Yeming smoothly slid down three black lines on his forehead.


    Fortunately, his wine is quite good. He didn''t make a big noise here. Otherwise, it would be a shame!


    But


    "Your mommy didn''t throw me out directly?" Qi Yeming was surprised.


    "She said that if she threw you out to sleep on the street, it would be over if you were caught by a wolf! My mommy is very kind, really." Xu Mingyang walked up to Qi Yeming, padded his feet and said to Qi Yeming very seriously.


    Qi Yeming pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    It''s kind.


    Being hurt so much, I''m willing to take care of such a man and help him raise children


    Qi Yeming''s brain hole opened again.


    He suddenly remembered that he had turned off his cell phone. While touching his cell phone, he said to Xu Mingyang, "don''t touch these dangerous kitchenware. I''ll make breakfast."


    "Can you?" Xu Mingyang looked at Qi Yeming suspiciously.


    Qi Yeming slightly raised his eyebrows, "of course!"


    After turning on his mobile phone, he went into the kitchen to wash rice and prepare porridge.


    The phone has just been on for less than half a minute, and the sound of Ding Dong began to continue.


    It''s all wechat messages, missed calls, unread text messages and so on


    "It''s only one night to break the connection. How can these people......" Qi Yeming stirred the porridge water in the pot and ordered the news with doubts.


    Qi Yeming''s hand froze when he saw the news.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Mingyang saw that his face was not very good and asked with some worry.


    Qi Yeming put down his things, squatted down and looked at the child in front of him very seriously, "I''ll ask you again, you must answer me honestly! Is that girl in bed really your mommy?"

 Chapter 2104

    Qi Yeming''s expression was so serious that he looked a little fierce. Therefore, Xiao Yangyang was smoothly frightened by him and wanted to cry.


    The small mouth was slightly shriveled, and Xu Mingyang said, "of course..."


    "Own?" Qi Yeming asked.


    Xu Mingyang was stunned. He bit his lips, with a little tears at the corners of his eyes, and congealed Qi Yeming. "Uncle, what do you do when you ask me these questions? Mommy said that you can''t tell outsiders everything at home!"


    Yo ho!


    The little guy knows how to guard now.


    Qi Yeming doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    He knew that his appearance frightened the child, so he looked gentle, and then wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. "This problem is very important for your uncle and your mommy. You know, your mommy is not old now. With such a child around him, if there is a misunderstanding, it is actually very disadvantageous for your mommy! You know?"


    When Xiao Yangyang was in his hometown, he often heard grandma and grandma say how people in the town talk about the relationship between Mommy and dad.


    Therefore, for Qi Yeming''s words at the moment, he still knows a little.


    "Mommy said she wouldn''t abandon me and would always take me with her..." the panic on Xiao Yang''s face didn''t subside, and his voice began to tremble.


    Qi Yeming was annoyed.


    Holding Xiaoyang, he got up and went out of the kitchen.


    He put him on the sofa and lowered his voice, "OK, I won''t ask you... Darling, don''t think so much."


    His heart leaped with joy, but also with anger at those who followed him behind, took videos and edited them into this mess!


    He sat on the sofa and continued to read wechat.


    A friend said, "Yeming, the source of the video has been cracked. The mobile phone IP is this, and the name has been found out. You see, do you know this person?"


    The screenshot is an IP address and the owner''s name.


    Now everything is real name authentication. Do these guys who make small moves behind their backs really think they will let them stand on their shoulders and bully?


    The cold feeling in the corners of the mouth is even worse.


    After seeing the name on the screenshot, Qi Yeming understood the purpose of this matter.


    Just to destroy his image in the hearts of people in No. 1 middle school. However, ran Xi didn''t cooperate. When the video reached her, she immediately hit the face of the video publisher!


    Just.


    Qi Yeming patted the little head of the child around him, "go and wake up your mommy and say you have breakfast. If you get up late, you don''t have breakfast."


    Xu Mingyang is a child whose mood comes and goes quickly. At the moment, he has completely pulled out of the sad mood just now.


    Hearing Qi Yeming''s words, he immediately jumped down from the sofa and ran to the bedroom.


    Qi Yeming heard him yell, "Mommy, get up!!!"


    Qi Yeming''s mouth aroused a spoiled smile. Thinking that the kitchen was still cooking porridge, he quickly got up and ran to the kitchen. Seeing the boiling soup, he quickly turned down the fire.


    Mi Raner wakes up and finds that there is an extra cook at home. She is a little confused.


    "Qi Shao can even cook..." she stood at the door of the bathroom with her toothbrush in her mouth and looked at Qi Yeming baking bread over there.


    "Why are you so surprised when I cook?" Qi Yeming really doesn''t understand. What''s the matter with boys cooking?


    Mi Ran''er raised his eyebrows and thought, "the Qi family has a great career. There must be nannies and aunts. Shouldn''t master Qi keep his fingers clean?"

 Chapter 2105

    Qi Yeming puts jam on the baked bread and hands it to Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang took it and took a bite.


    "Delicious!" he lightened his head and turned his eyes to MI Raner: "Mommy, Uncle Ye''s workmanship is really good. He also fried a poached egg for us. It''s very delicious."


    Mi Raner swallowed his mouth and hurried back to speed up the washing.


    When she came to the table and sat down, she looked at the simple breakfast on the table and felt inexplicably warm.


    After looking at Qi Yeming, she took a spoon and drank hot porridge.


    "I already know about yesterday''s school. Don''t worry. I will certainly get justice for you." Qi Yeming suddenly said in a low voice with MI Raner''s eyebrows.


    Mi Raner subconsciously glanced at Xu Mingyang, then quickly winked at Qi Yeming and motioned him not to continue the topic.


    She didn''t want Xu Mingyang to know about her school and didn''t want the little guy to worry about herself.


    Qi Yeming immediately understood Mi Raner''s mind and obediently closed his mouth.


    Xu Mingyang blinked slightly. He felt that the two adults were hiding something from themselves, but he didn''t say anything to expose it.


    After breakfast, MI Ran''er took Xu Mingyang out and prepared to sign him up for the kindergarten. Today, she officially stuffed him into the kindergarten.


    "Mommy, do you have a registration fee?" when changing Xu Mingyang''s clothes, Xu Mingyang suddenly asked a question that hit his soul.


    Xu Mingyang successfully reminded Mi Raner. She quickly got up to get her mobile phone and checked the last message about the bank in the original mobile phone.


    "This two thousand yuan, grandma said, is our living expenses for two months. Is two thousand yuan enough for the tuition of the kindergarten? Before, the kindergarten consulted in my hometown had to be more than one thousand a semester? This is a city. It should be several times more expensive?"


    Xu Mingyang bit his lip flap. He smiled deliberately, "since we have no money, shall we not go to school? Mommy..."


    Xu Mingyang is a little repellent to contact with others. Mi Raner has already realized this.


    If he continues to be left alone at home, the boy will have to be autistic one day!


    "No." Mi Ran''er shook his head directly. "Even if you live on steamed bread and white porridge this month, I have to let you go to school! How can children over three stay at home alone? Even if you don''t cause trouble, I can''t really rest assured."


    Mi Raner put on his little suit and coat, and his stern look was slightly soft. "Yangyang, there are many children as old as you in the kindergarten. You can make friends with them and play games with them! The kindergarten also has teachers who can teach you to read and write. They will tell you many new stories every day... You will like the kindergarten!"


    "However, two thousand yuan may not be enough..." Xu Mingyang frowned.


    "Go and have a look first. It''s really not good. Let your grandmother quickly transfer some money. Also, didn''t your father leave you a card before? The money on that card should be used for such things."


    Mi Ran''er said, holding Xu Mingyang''s hand and coming out of the bedroom.


    Seeing the boy still sitting on the sofa, she frowned, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "You are not in a hurry. What am I in a hurry?" Qi Yeming smiled faintly. He still had a lot of questions to ask her. How could he go alone first.


    Seeing Xu Mingyang''s handsome dress, Qi Yeming''s mouth was full of tenderness, "where are you taking him?"

 Chapter 2106

    "Kindergarten!"


    Mi Ran''er said, putting on her schoolbag, taking the key, pointing to a big one and a small one, motioning them to follow and walk towards the gate.


    When changing shoes in front of the shoe cabinet, MI Raner bowed slightly, and the skirt of the school uniform gradually moved up from her thighs, revealing her white thighs. The original owner ran around in the mountains and water at home since childhood, and was very healthy.


    If you exert a little force on your thighs, you will see very beautiful muscles.


    Qi Yeming, who was standing in the rear, was suddenly at a loss. He didn''t know where his eyes should fall!


    Swallowing saliva, he touched the bridge of his nose, put on his shoes as quickly as possible, hurried past Mi Raner, opened the door and went out with Xu Mingyang''s collar in one hand.


    Xu Mingyang is a little confused.


    "Be careful, don''t hold us back!" Mi Ran''er quickly frowned and reminded.


    They took a child downstairs one after another. No matter who saw it, they would feel a little ambiguous.


    Mi Ran''er saw that Qi Yeming didn''t care, and he didn''t say much.


    When she got downstairs, she grabbed Xu Mingyang from Qi Yeming''s hand, "I''ll take him to sign up. Go to school yourself first. Otherwise, if someone in No. 1 middle school sees it later, I''m afraid there will be some rumors against me!"


    "What are you afraid of? The Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning. Besides, you and I are single. Even if we really communicate, the rest dare not say anything!" Qi Yeming said with his chin up.


    "They dare not say anything in front of you! Besides, what''s the matter with you walking with our mother and son? It''s not enough to give me trouble. Do you still want to give our family trouble?"


    Mi Raner grabbed Qi Yeming''s sleeve and pulled him to the corner. "Qi Yeming, please, can you? What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it after I send Yangyang to the kindergarten?"


    Qi Yeming looked at her wrinkled little face and sighed helplessly, "well, wait a minute, I''ll wait for you in the milk tea shop next to the school!"


    "Why are you waiting for me?" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect Qi Yeming to really have something to say to her. He frowned. "Are you going to tell me about yesterday?"


    "Well, I have to ask some things clearly. If I can''t find the answer, I may go crazy." Qi Yeming said faintly, leaning his head slightly, and his lip flap wiped Mi Raner''s ear.


    He did it on purpose!


    Because mi Ran''er successfully caught the cunning that flashed through the guy''s eyes.


    She swallowed her saliva and glared at him angrily. Ignoring the others, she quickly turned around and took Xu Mingyang away.


    Qi Yeming stood in place all the time and looked at the big and small figures disappearing at the corner. Then he walked towards No. 1 middle school with a smile.


    The kindergarten in the community can be regarded as the leading kindergarten in the city. The tuition fee for a semester is as high as 5000. Mi Raner really feels hurt when she hears this number.


    However, when I think of a good kindergarten, the teaching mode must be the best, and I think it''s worth it.


    Take out the bank card left by Xu Chu and pay the tuition and meal expenses. She and the teacher sent Xiaoyang to class one


    "Xu Mingyang''s children will take classes in class one. Here are all the new children in this semester. Many of them don''t adapt. They have to cry several times a day. Xu Mingyang''s children are men. They shouldn''t cry because they miss Mommy?"

 Chapter 2107

    The teacher spoke gently to Xu Mingyang all the way.


    Xu Mingyang shook his head, "can''t cry."


    "Will you help the teacher comfort other children?" the teacher''s eyes lit up and his voice became softer.


    Hearing this, Xu Mingyang immediately asked for help and looked at Mi Raner nearby.


    Mi Raner is not ready to speak. She wants Xu Mingyang to answer this question by herself.


    Xu Mingyang was really nervous and kept silent.


    The teacher didn''t force him either. After taking him to the classroom, he repeatedly told the teachers of class 1 to take care of Xu Mingyang, and then sent Mi Raner to the gate of the kindergarten.


    "Has this child ever had any big events before? For example, in the family." the teacher suddenly asked Mi Raner in a very dignified tone.


    Mi Ran''er was slightly stunned. She looked at the teacher in surprise, "how do you know?"


    "It can be seen from his eyes that he is afraid of making contact with people. Generally speaking, even if children at this age are afraid of coming to kindergarten, he will feel strange about everything in kindergarten and will never show that kind of eyes. As a parent, I want to remind you to pay attention to children''s emotions. If you don''t go to class, take your children out to make contact with others as much as possible and let them know He knows that there are many beautiful things in the world... "


    The teacher carefully told Mi Raner, "if you let him maintain his current state of mind for a long time, he is likely to be autistic or depressed."


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that Xu Mingyang''s situation would be so serious.


    After she came out of kindergarten, she was a little confused, and her mind had been thinking about what the teacher had just said.


    That''s right. Xiao Yangyang has been so prosperous since childhood. I thought he would have a stable life after returning to his father. Who knows, my father is actually ill. My father''s family also has no father and mother. Even the people who take care of my father are green plums without blood relationship.


    Although her father''s green plum adopted her, she was also young and would always have her own life in the future.


    Xu Mingyang is a very smart child. He must know this. Even if he doesn''t understand this, he can understand this from the dialogue between neighbors. Therefore, under his ordinary sensible appearance, he must be worried about gain and loss and fear.


    No wonder the original owner came to the city to study. He had to keep up anyway, because he didn''t feel any sense of security from the original owner''s mother and grandmother.


    Mi Raner sighed.


    "Sure enough, smart people think more, and fools will be happy..."


    With worry, MI Raner arrives at the gate of No. 1 middle school. At the gate of the milk tea shop agreed by Qi Yeming, there are a lot of girls from No. 1 middle school.


    She looked at the scene and shook her head helplessly.


    In this case, how could she and Qi MINGYE talk about things safely.


    Let''s wait until later.


    She thought. Without going in to say hello, she turned directly and prepared to go to school.


    After a few steps, someone caught up behind him


    "Ran Xi, no matter three years ago or three years later, you are a bad girl who doesn''t abide by the agreement!" Qi Yeming complained with resentment while biting his teeth, and stuffed the milk tea in his hand into mi Ran''er''s palm.


    Mi Ran''er felt the cold of his palm and turned to Qi Yeming to spit out his tongue. "I dare not go in. What if your fans spit? There are so many of them. I''m afraid they''ll drown me!"

 Chapter 2108

    "Don''t make excuses for your escape!" Qi Yeming coagulated her eyebrows. He grabbed her arm and asked her to stop and look back at his eyes. Qi Yeming asked seriously word by word, "tell me, is Xu Mingyang the child you gave birth to in October?"


    Although Qi Shao''s fans are crazy about Qi Shao, they are still afraid of Qi Shao''s aura. Even if they are onlookers, they only dare to watch five meters away and dare not approach.


    In addition, Qi Yeming deliberately lowered his voice so that no one could hear him. Mi Raner was the only one who heard his problem.


    Mi Ran''er sees Qi Yeming''s eyes slowly looking forward to it.


    In fact, he already had an answer in his heart. At the moment, he asked himself so, but he just wanted to have peace of mind.


    "So what? So what? Qi Yeming, can I ask you a question? Are you so attached to this question because we met three years ago, or because we fell in love at first sight yesterday? Also, if you really think about three years ago, why have you never thought of going back to me in the past three years? I haven''t moved. If you come back again, you will be able to see me! "


    Mi Raner''s counter questioning completely confused Qi Yeming.


    "You didn''t even think about coming back to me. Is your affection for me really so heavy? At the moment, your persistence in my past is just pretending to be affectionate and hypocritical!"


    Mi Ran''er takes Qi Yeming''s look under her eyes. After that, she raises her hand and pushes Qi Yeming away, "Qi Shao, you see, there are so many girls who like you. Many of them are more beautiful than me! Their life experience is also simpler than me. There is no oil bottle behind them. They are obviously more suitable for you than me... So no matter whether the child is mine or not, I invite you not to disturb my life."


    Mi Ran''er then lowered her eyes, tightened the strap of her schoolbag, handed back the milk tea to Qi Yeming''s palm, turned and strode into the school, no matter what happened behind her.


    The system really can''t understand Mi Raner''s operation at all. "Host, aren''t you afraid to really push the man away? You''re really too..."


    Mi Raner smiled, "Where are these accusations excessive? Which sentence is unreasonable? If he really likes the original owner, why doesn''t he go to her for three years? Even if he recognizes the original owner''s face at a glance? I doubt that his current attachment to the original owner is only caused by his exclusive desire. This kind of person should clean up so that he can clearly know that the word emotion is not on his mouth Just talk! "


    System: "Sri Bai! Host, after your analysis, the system seems to understand again."


    Mi Raner said venomously, "what do you know? You are just a system that distributes tasks. Do you know love? Do you know whether you are the parent system or the public system?"


    System: "... Host, don''t be so venomous to this system. If you annoy this system... The next level will make you suffer. Do you believe it?"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care. "Different lives have different experience processes. Anyway, I think these tasks are strange and upgraded. No matter how bad my life is, I can play tricks. Do you believe it?"


    The system heard Mi Raner''s lofty words and ambitions and obediently shut up.

 Chapter 2109

    Mi Raner embarrassed Qi Yeming at the school gate, and soon spread around the school.


    "Ran Xi, you dare to do this to Qi Shao. Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by his supporters?" Rong Xin looked at Mi Ran''er with some worry after watching the video secretly recorded by someone.


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "Qi Yeming''s supporters want me to draw a line with Qi Yeming. How can they retaliate against me?"


    Rong Xin frowned, "It''s one thing to draw a line. It''s another thing to embarrass Qi Shao in front of so many people... Hey, what should I tell you! Qi Shao in one middle school is the faith of many people. They will never allow their faith to be humiliated by you in front of so many people. Ran Xi, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Your life may be very sad next. In addition If Qi Shao retaliates against you... "


    Rong Xin said that she really didn''t dare to imagine such a situation!


    Mi Ran''er frowned tightly and condensed the look on Rong Xin''s face. After a long time, he sighed and slowly opened his mouth: "is it really so terrible?"


    "Really." Rongxin nodded very seriously.


    Mi Ran''er touched her chin and thought silently in her heart, could it be that she took the wrong step?


    incorrect!


    That''s right.


    Such a plot trend is more in line with marisu''s campus culture. In this way, she has become a public enemy of the whole people. If she is bullied, Qi Yeming will never stand idly by. At that time, another hero will save the United States, and their feelings will certainly heat up sharply.


    At that time, it will not be far from the moment when she completes her task!


    Thinking, MI Ran''er''s mouth began to smile.


    Rong Xin saw that MI Raner could still laugh. She suddenly felt that the girl who looked soft and cute in front of her was actually a little scary. Such a strong psychological quality was simply


    Rongxin''s guess was good. Soon, someone came to MI Raner''s trouble.


    After the first class, MI Raner was in a hurry. She wanted to ask Rong Xin to go to the bathroom, but she thought she was in trouble now. If Rong Xin was involved, she would be too sorry, so she put it away.


    She went to the bathroom herself.


    Just squatting down in the compartment, she suddenly heard a rustle outside the door.


    Urination was instantly withdrawn. She quickly got up and pulled the door of the compartment.


    It has been locked from the outside, and MI Ran''er can''t pull it apart with any strength.


    "Hey! Who''s outside?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily, smashing his fist on the door.


    No one responded. Mi Ran''er only heard some uncontrollable laughter. The sound sounded familiar. Mi Ran''er guessed that it was mo Ran''s group again.


    Close to her teeth, MI Ran''er didn''t continue shouting and wasting saliva. She simply rubbed her hands and relaxed her body. Then she jumped up at once, and her arms fell above the door panel. Then, she propped up a little and looked out of the door panel.


    "Hello!"


    She put her elbow on the door panel and looked at the girls standing outside laughing.


    "Do you think this will shut me? Silly or not?" she turned out of the door panel, landed lightly, glanced at the door lock wrapped with iron wire, and shook her head in silence. "My mother told me that this middle school was full of good students with high IQ. Now it seems that it''s just that..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Being ridiculed, some of the girls immediately couldn''t stand, rushed out, pointed to MI Raner''s nose and asked angrily.

 Chapter 2110

    Mi Ran''er stood up and looked innocent. "Look, I don''t have such a simple understanding ability. What''s wrong with my words?"


    "You..." the girl wanted to curse and was caught back by Mo ran.


    Mo ran coagulated mi Ran''er''s eyebrows and eyes. "You''re really arrogant, newcomer! You dare to refuse Lian Qi Shao''s confession, and dare to refuse in front of so many people... Don''t you think about the consequences?"


    Mi Raner looked innocently at Mo ran, "What can I do if he wants to tell me in front of so many people? However, sister Mo ran, right? I really don''t understand you. I''m not with Qi Shao. Isn''t it just what you want? Why do you blame me for refusing Qi Shao''s confession now? Do you have to let me find Qi Yeming now and tell him that I really want to associate with him, so you''re satisfied "Is that right?"


    Mi Ran''er grabbed the back of his head and a pure smile floated on his face. "If this is the case, sister Mo ran can be satisfied, then I''ll meet you."


    With this, MI Raner is ready to leave the bathroom. She really wants to go to Qi Yeming and say that she has changed her mind.


    Mo ran immediately panicked when she heard this, and quickly stretched out her hand to catch mi Ran''er.


    "You are not allowed to go!" Mo ran angrily scolded.


    Three black lines slipped from MI Raner''s forehead, "Sister Xue, what do you want me to do? I can''t accept him or refuse him. What should I do? I''m stuck in the middle now, and I feel bad... You feel bad too, don''t you? In fact, now that he and I have made everything clear, isn''t it a very happy thing for you? Why do you have to embarrass me as a transfer student? Do you like it He, why not focus on how to please him and make him notice your existence? "


    Mi Ran''er bullied Mo ran a little closer, with a faint dog leg smile on her little face, "I''m just a small transfer student. You''re just wasting time trying to deal with me like this! Really..."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows at Mo ran. "Believe me, sister, I will never take the initiative to appear in front of Qi Yeming''s senior in the future."


    In a passive situation, she can''t guarantee it.


    "Really?" Mo ran looked at her suspiciously.


    "Really! I swear... As long as you don''t bother me anymore, I''ll definitely be like a quail and study hard and make progress every day!" Mi Ran''er raised three fingers and said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Mo ran saw that her eyes were full of sincerity, and the suspicion at the bottom of her eyes gradually faded away.


    "Remember what you said today. If you let me know that you seduced Qi Shao in the future, I''ll definitely let you taste the toilet water!" after threatening, Mo ran raised her hand and patted Mi Raner on her shoulder. "At that time, you don''t think the elder sister is too cruel!"


    Drink toilet water and lock it in the toilet


    For MI Raner, these bullying methods of Pediatrics really can''t be on the table.


    However, since these little girls want to play, she will play with them slowly.


    Stepping on the bell to return to the classroom, Rong Xin looked at her with worry. She didn''t have any scars on her face and was not splashed with water. Rong Xin was relieved and wondered, "how could you not be bullied?"


    "I was bullied, but under my wisdom, I resolved everything."


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er took his mobile phone out of the drawer and put it into his pocket, "take you wherever you go next time..."

 Chapter 2111

    This time it''s the toilet, but next time it''s not sure what''s dangerous.


    There is a mobile phone to contact the outside world, at least you can call the police.


    Rong Xin worships Mi Raner more and more.


    Mi Ran''er was locked in the toilet. It was not covered in paper. It soon spread to Qi Yeming''s ears.


    "Those girls are also to vent their anger for you! Yeming, I really don''t understand you. It''s just a little girl film. Why use such a euphemistic means? It''s good to like it directly? I don''t believe it. She can really refuse you... Now her refusal is just trying to catch it, which makes you more and more fascinated and curious about her!"


    A boy in a ball suit sat down opposite Qi Yeming, frowned slightly and said to Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming didn''t look at him. His eyes crossed him and fell on the two people in the front rows.


    The boy said a few words to him and found that the guy ignored people and frowned, "what are you looking at?"


    He looked down his line of sight.


    "Don''t you always look down on those two guys? They were originally obscene boys. When they made the matter of secretly photographing the bottom of girls'' skirts before, they would have been fired if their parents hadn''t begged hard!"


    That time, the two boys secretly photographed the bottom of the girl''s skirt and were caught by Qi Yeming.


    This may be the biggest reason why they hate Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming suddenly frowned and went to the two men. One by one, he picked them up and dragged them outside the classroom.


    The two boys were suddenly held by Qi Yeming. They immediately wrinkled up and struggled, and shouted angrily: "Qi Yeming, why are you killing... Tangtang Qi Shao, actually bullying us two weak..."


    Qi Yeming''s action attracted the attention of everyone in the class. After Qi Yeming went to the balcony, everyone gathered at the window frame for fear of missing any wonderful plot.


    Qi Yeming threw the two boys on the balcony.


    One of them was so thin that he almost turned out from the balcony.


    "You shot that video yesterday, didn''t you? You have such superb ability to follow up and create topics, which is comparable to the gold medal paparazzi! My brother knows several dogs in the entertainment industry. Do you need me to introduce you to make money in advance?"


    Qi Yeming copied his hands, coldly coagulated the two boys in front of him, and asked in a dumb voice.


    He was rejected by Mi Raner in front of so many people this morning. At the moment, he is angry. As long as people who know him know best, the lower Qi Shao''s voice is, the greater his Qi is.


    The two boys didn''t expect Qi Yeming to find out his head so quickly


    One''s legs are shaking like chaff, while the other''s mouth is still stiff, "Qi Shao, you can''t talk nonsense! When the video was released, many people saw it, many people were forwarding it, and no one could remember who was the first one. There was a festival between us. However, we also know that we did it wrong, so we have been doing things with our tails down in school all the time, but we also did it Don''t worry! If you can''t prove it, it''s slander! "


    "Evidence?" Qi Yeming saw that he was still sharp in teeth and sharp in mouth. He took out his mobile phone and found a screenshot. He turned his mobile phone over. "This chat dynamic is the earliest time of video release. You can remember the ID, avatar and QQ number on it."

 Chapter 2112

    Qi Yeming clattered.


    Another screenshot appeared in front of two boys.


    "Although this number is a newly registered number, its login IP address and the mobile phone number used during registration are consistent with your mobile phone. The most important thing is, do you really think that no one can find the origin of the source file if you publish the video with a QQ number that no one has added? You can find out what mobile phone this video is taken with! OK?"


    Mobile phone as like as two peas in the mobile phone, the last phone is in the same way.


    "These evidences should be conclusive? What else do you want to deny now?" Qi Yeming asked coldly, taking a step closer to the hard spoken boy. "At the moment, you should still have the original video of yesterday in your mobile phone?"


    The boy''s composure was finally defeated.


    Then, cold sweat fell from his forehead.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked at the students around him. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he suddenly turned and pinched the neck of the people around him, "Qi Yeming, don''t come here! If you come again, I''ll throw this guy down. He was forced to death by you!"


    Qi Yeming looked at this guy''s stupid action. He narrowed his eyes, opened his eyes, looked at him mockingly and smiled, "you throw it! You throw it for a try! See if I will feel guilty because of his death."


    Qi Yeming raised his slender finger and pointed to the boy''s nose. "It''s you. Before, you were just suspected of violating other people''s privacy and reputation. You will become a murderer. Even if you jump down, your family will bear the black pot of the murderer''s family. Don''t want to get rid of it all your life!"


    Qi Yeming''s tone was calm and said word by word. The words were sonorous and powerful. He fell in the boy''s ear, and the boy''s face became more and more pale!


    "Yeming, don''t stimulate him." the boy in the basketball suit came over, grabbed Qi Yeming''s forearm and motioned him to step back. In case of human life, it''s not good for Qi Yeming and ran Xi''s transfer student.


    The most important thing is that No. 1 middle school belongs to a key middle school. The whole city and even the whole country are staring at this three-thirds of an mu of land. When things get bigger, it is even worse for the Qi family.


    "I didn''t stimulate him, I was just reasoning with him..." Qi Yeming pulled his arm back, but he stepped back a little.


    The boy held another boy''s neck and gradually moved towards the stairs.


    "I can ignore your violation of Ran Xi''s right to privacy and reputation, but I have a request that you send out the original video and return an innocence between ran Xi and me."


    Qi Yeming frowned and hurried to see that he wanted to escape.


    "Is it still meaningful to send the original video now? Everyone knows that the video has been edited. I don''t believe what happened between you and ran Xi. Yeming, if he wants to run, let them run. Out of sight is net! As soon as this thing comes out, they won''t have a chance to stay in No. 1 middle school anyway."


    The basketball suit continued to talk in Qi Yeming''s ear.


    Qi Yeming finally couldn''t help it. He looked back and stared at his basketball uniform. "Can you shut up? This matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t interfere!"


    The basketball suit was stunned. Seeing the blood at the bottom of Qi Yeming''s eyes, he tightened his teeth and had to nod, "OK, I don''t care! However, Qi Shao, you should remember that there is a Qi family behind you. If you have an accident, the Qi family will be the first to admit the target of the world''s attack! Grandpa Qi has a noble status now, and you probably don''t want him to be ridiculed and abused by those people with disgusting words?"

 Chapter 2113

    Qi Yeming heard this, and the scarlet color in the bottom of his eyes was even worse.


    As soon as he pushed the basketball suit away, he looked at the two people coldly.


    "Anyone can understand what''s going on now. I won''t ask for the original video, but I''ll ask my lawyer to get it back for me! No matter how you sell and beg for mercy, I won''t give you another chance. After all, I''ve given you such a chance."


    Qi Yeming finished, put his pocket in his hands and returned to the classroom.


    The onlookers were relieved at the same time.


    "I knew that Qi Shao would not let us down. He is definitely not the kind of disgusting man who makes underage girls pregnant for him. He is a gentleman!"


    "Gentleman? If Qi Shao wants you to have a baby for him now, will you? You will nod immediately and take the initiative to overthrow Qi Shao?"


    "Aren''t you the same? Finally, Qi Shao hasn''t been defiled by the transferred student. That''s enough!"


    "Yes, the proud look on the student''s face makes me want to vomit. She didn''t give Qi Shao face in front of so many people this morning. Now Qi Shao must have been desperate for her... We still have a chance!"


    "Opportunity? Have you forgotten sister Mo ran? She''s going to date Qi Shao this weekend."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as these words came out, the girls around showed a look of anger.


    Relying on her money, Mo ran often sends some valuable things to the people around her. Every time she goes out for dinner, she pays the bill in a big way. Therefore, the girls around her are very loyal to him.


    This force can be regarded as a cancer in No. 1 middle school, and the school has nothing to do.


    After all, the places where they started were in the toilets and alleys, where there was no monitoring. The bullied students couldn''t come up with evidence to prove that they hurt themselves.


    Only teeth and blood swallowing.


    The story of senior two soon spread to senior one.


    "Qi Shao is so cool! Those two sneak photographers are really disgusting." Rong Xin and Mi Raner talked about the two sneak photographers shooting the scenery at the bottom of girls'' school uniforms.


    Mi Raner was also disgusted.


    Men''s color is normal.


    However, when the color is obscene, it is disgusting.


    "However, I can see that Qi Shao is really angry with you today. On weekdays, he won''t personally deal with this kind of thing, but will give it to Qing Qing."


    "Clear?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously, "who is this?"


    "It''s the senior who dissuades Qi Shao today. He is Qi Shao''s hair. The relationship between the two has been good. However, it''s obvious that the gap between the two people''s aura is much worse. He''s like a follower."


    Rong Xin mentioned clarity and her eyes were shining. Mi Ran''er immediately found Hua Dian: "you should have different feelings for this clarity senior? Look at the way your eyes shine. If clarity is in front of you at the moment, you''re afraid you''ll jump in place with excitement!"


    Rongxin blushed.


    She stared at Mi Raner with some embarrassment. "Don''t talk nonsense. I just think the senior is very handsome. Moreover, he has good grades. As the successor of the Ming family, he is likely to engage in legal work in the future. If he really enters the legal profession, he may be the most handsome judge in the future."


    Rongxin held her heart in her hands and said to MI Raner with a look of worship.


    Mi Raner understands the little girl Huaichun''s mood very much.

 Chapter 2114

    However, she was surprised that Rongxin didn''t like Qi Yeming with the current, but chose the people around Qi Yeming.


    "However, ran Xi, is it really impossible between you and Qi Shao? I can see that Qi Shao is really special to you. He should really like you..." Rong Xinning Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes. She just mentioned Qi Shao. Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes have no waves. It seems that she is really not interested in Qi Shao''s affairs.


    "Like me? If you really like me, why haven''t you thought about going back to me in the past three years? Hey, it''s no use saying this. You and I are not the roundworm in Qi Ming''s stomach. Who can clearly guess what he''s thinking?"


    Mi Ran''er scratched the back of his head and sighed, "it''s time for class. Don''t talk about what''s missing..."


    Qi Yeming was afraid that he was really hurt by Mi Raner. For several days, he really didn''t appear in front of MI Raner again.


    Mi Raner doesn''t panic either. She has plenty of time for Qi Yeming to figure out what happened to that relationship in those years.


    Xu Mingyang''s children''s performance in kindergarten was praised by the teacher. However, when Mi Raner went to pick up the children on Friday afternoon, the teacher said to MI Raner with some worry, "he can''t integrate into the atmosphere of the class and is still afraid of students. However, intelligence is really smart. Aunt, the child must be taught well. Don''t waste his IQ!"


    Mi Raner nodded, thanked the teacher and took Xu Mingyang home.


    On the way, MI Raner gently asked Yang Yang how he felt about the kindergarten.


    Whenever and wherever possible, mom, kindergarten really has no fun at home. I can still see the house at home, don''t I? Xu Mingyang holds the small hand of MI ran and make complaints about it.


    Hearing this, MI Raner immediately stopped and squatted down. She grabbed the child''s hands and stared at Xu Mingyang seriously, "However, you will go to school one day. You can''t watch TV at home all your life? When you are 17 or 18 years old, you still need your mommy to support you. You think it''s beautiful... Moreover, watching TV is not the only fun thing in life. You should increase contact with your peers and play games together, so that you can find that there are better things in the world than watching TV Cartoons are more fun! Do you understand? "


    Mi Ran''er was so serious that Yang Yang was scared and his whole face froze.


    After MI Raner''s voice fell for a long time, he opened his mouth and nodded slowly, "Mommy... I understand."


    "Well, being afraid of strangers is not a serious thing. You should learn to open your heart. Children at your age are little angels. After you make friends with them, you will know how beautiful everything is."


    Mi Ran''er said, pinching the child''s small face, "Yang Yang, your teacher has high expectations of you, and so does Mommy. You must study hard, earn a good future and make your father happy."


    Xu Mingyang nodded again, "well, good."


    "Mommy won''t have class tomorrow. Shall we have hot pot tonight?"


    "OK! Mommy, I want to eat meat!"


    "Well, buy as much as you want."


    Two shadows, one high and one low, walked towards the mall outside the community. At sunset, the two shadows fell on the ground and intertwined.

 Chapter 2115

    There is a strong warmth around, which makes people involuntarily want to be close to the warmth of family affection.


    At dinner, Xu Mingyang suddenly asked, "Mommy, why hasn''t that uncle surnamed Qi been here these days? I remember, he seems to like you very much!"


    Although Xu Mingyang said so, he had obvious precautions in his eyes. He was against Qi Yeming. He was afraid that his uncle would take away his mommy. After that, he really had no one to take care of himself.


    Xu Mingyang''s words made Mi Raner''s action of fishing for meat freeze.


    "What''s he doing here? Besides, you little carrot head, don''t guess the adult''s mind. He doesn''t like me, but likes to fix me, okay? You''ll know when you grow up..."


    Mi Raner fished out all the beef slices to Xu Mingyang and asked him to eat more.


    Xu Mingyang is taller than ordinary children, but he is very thin. This makes Mi Raner worried that he is malnourished. If he doesn''t grow tall in the future, it will be over.


    Xu Chu inherited Xu Chu''s face, but failed to inherit Xu Chu''s height. Xu Chu was afraid that she would ask her how she raised his children.


    While eating, MI Raner''s phone rang.


    Xu Mingyang ran to the tea table to get it. "Mommy, it''s a number without remarks. Is it someone''s prank?"


    Xu Mingyang handed Mi Raner his mobile phone and said with some worry.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the phone number. After thinking about it, she picked up the phone.


    "Who is it, please?" she said directly.


    "Is it Lanxi Xuemei? I''m Qingming, a good friend of Yeming..." the voice over the phone is clear and pleasant, with a little low voice. This voice is very suitable for singing, especially singing love songs. It will certainly harvest a large group of voice control powder.


    Clarity?


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously, frowning. "How did you get my number?"


    There seemed to be some noise over there, such as in a bar or in some messy place. He was worried, "Yeming''s cell phone, don''t say that. Can you come and do me a favor? I really can''t help it... Yeming is drunk and makes trouble in other people''s bar. I can''t get rid of it. What he talks about is you. I think only you can persuade him."


    In a clear tone, there was an obvious plea. As soon as the voice fell, there was another sound of something falling to the ground. Qi Yeming''s voice could be heard, "who are you calling..."


    Mi Raner raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. "Senior, I have nothing to do with him. What''s the use of asking me to go? Doesn''t it mean that he''s going to date a senior sister named Mo ran tomorrow? That''s his real girlfriend?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. He will promise Mo ran to go to the cinema. He is completely annoyed by Mo ran and her sisters. However, she is a woman and can''t teach a lesson. He can only promise. He has planned for a long time. After watching the film, he will draw a line directly with Mo ran..."


    Qingming quickly explained to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner listens to the tone of clarity. She realizes that clarity may feel that she is eating the vinegar of Mo ran and Qi Yeming.


    She pulled the corners of her lips and looked at the small Yang opposite. "Send me the address. I''ll come over later. However, don''t hold too much hope. My words may not be effective."


    With that, MI Raner hung up.

 Chapter 2116

    "Yang Yang, Mommy is going out and will be back in two hours at most. After you finish eating here, remember to turn off the fire of the induction cooker and keep Mommy on the table. You are not allowed to go to school tomorrow. You are allowed to watch TV and wait at home for mommy to come back. No one can open the door again when he knocks! Understand?"


    Mi Ran''er said something. He wiped the corners of his mouth and came to the porch. He squatted down and began to change his shoes.


    Yangyang looked at Mi Raner somewhat dejectedly, "Mommy, why can''t I go with you?"


    "Children can''t go to that place... Mommy will take you to another place next time." Mi Raner changed her shoes, gave the child a kiss, took the key and went out.


    The light in Yang Yang''s eyes darkened at the moment when the door closed.


    Mi Ran''er took a taxi directly according to the address sent by Qingming. After taking a taxi, he asked the driver to give an invoice and prepare to wait for Qingming or qi Yeming to make an account.


    After getting off the bus, she went into the bar.


    This bar is quite elegant. There is no deafening rock music. Singers sing those love songs that are very popular on the Internet. Coupled with the atmosphere of lights, this bar is very suitable for dating.


    After MI Raner entered the bar, she soon saw someone in the corner who was still drinking with a glass of wine.


    She walked over quickly.


    Seeing mi Ran''er coming, he quickly got up, "sister ran Xi, please persuade Yeming to drink like this. His body can''t stand it! Besides, no matter what happens, he shouldn''t drink like this..."


    Looking at Qi Yeming with clear worry, he said helplessly.


    Qi Yeming is drunk. His face is much paler than usual. It looks terrible.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips tightly, went to Qi Yeming and grabbed the cup in his hand.


    "Drink, drink, drink can''t kill you!" Mi Ran''er said silently, biting his teeth.


    Qi Yeming heard her voice, so he slowly raised his head and looked at Mi Raner.


    "It''s you... I''m really drunk and have hallucinations..." Qi Yeming raised his hand and kneaded the center of his eyebrows. With one hand on the tea table, he was soft, like a pool of mud.


    Mi Ran''er reached out and grabbed his arm. "Yes, I''m an illusion. Now I''m taking you home, okay?"


    She said softly in Qi Yeming''s ear.


    "What an illusion... How could she be so gentle to me? Now she is always impatient with me. Only ran Xi three years ago would be so gentle..."


    Qi Yeming murmured, raised his hand to hold her arm and pulled her away. "The illusion three years ago will no longer appear, and don''t let me live in the illusion three years ago... She was right, the most important thing is now and the future..."


    Qi Yeming pulls Mi Raner apart and holds the wall to get ready to get up.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Ran''er was startled by his staggering action, for fear that this guy would fall to the floor.


    The words he was saying made Mi Raner helpless.


    Ran Xi has clearly forgotten Qi Yeming''s past, but the guy in front of him still remembers and regards ran Xi as white moonlight


    "It''s really useless to say this now, Qi Yeming. You didn''t strive for it at the beginning. It''s clear that you have been abandoned for three years. Now this situation is completely because of your own retreat."


    Mi Raner gets up and grabs Qi Yeming''s arm again. This time, the tenderness on her face has faded and returned to the look when she refused him.

 Chapter 2117

    Qi Yeming''s body stiffened.


    He turned and looked at Mi Raner on his side.


    Some lax eyes focused at a very fast speed, and then he smiled with some self mockery, "yes, this is the real ran Xi, this is the ran Xi with his own real emotion..."


    "Yes, I''m ran Xi, Qi Yeming. I beg you, don''t intoxicate yourself whenever you encounter something unhappy. Are you running away? I thought I gave you enough time and opportunity to figure out how you feel about me. Now think about it, I was wrong. I just gave you time to continue to run away from this problem! No matter what happened three years ago, you didn''t figure it out, Now, three years later, you are in another dilemma! "


    Mi Raner scolded faintly. She had no choice but to Qi Yeming at the bottom of her eyes.


    Qi Yeming listened to MI Raner''s words. His pale face gradually floated a little blood color. After the blush on his cheeks gathered more and more, his legs were weak and fell onto the sofa.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t remember clearly what happened three years ago. After all, there have been too many things that shocked me more than that time in the past three years. Now the burden on my shoulder makes me unable to look back with you. I will only look forward! Also, Qi Yeming, if you can''t handle the first-class female fans of Mo ran, I can''t be with you, Bi Actually, I don''t want to be scared every day and need to guard against being bullied. "


    Mi Ran''er said, got up and went to the clear: "I think he has calmed down. I have completed your request. I have another child in my family. I''ll go back first!"


    Then he crossed the clear and walked towards the door of the bar.


    Clearly looking at the girl''s natural and unrestrained back, he smacked his tongue and swallowed his saliva. He came to Qi Yeming. He whispered, "Yeming, do you still need to drink?"


    Wine strength poured into his mind at this moment. Qi Yeming kneaded his painful eyebrows. He shook his head slowly, "no... take me home."


    "OK."


    Clarity is finally a sigh of relief.


    When they came out of the bar, MI Ran''er had already taken a taxi home.


    Looking at the taxi invoice that didn''t have time to make a clear reimbursement in her hand, she was a little annoyed.


    "Meow, more than 100 yuan a time is enough for me and Xiaoyang to have a hot pot!" Mi Raner only felt the meat hurt.


    However, she thought of Qi Yeming''s words just now.


    There is still some heartache in my heart.


    "Ran Xi, ran Xi, how on earth did you deceive the young man''s heart three years ago? Did you really leave no memory?" Mi Ran''er pinched the center of her eyebrows and leaned against the window, saying with some disappointment.


    Knocking on her head is useless. She just can''t remember what happened between the original owner and Qi Yeming three years ago.


    When he got home, Xiao Yang had cleaned up the dining table and kitchen.


    He is sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Seeing Mi Raner coming back, he immediately ran over to get Mi Raner''s shoes.


    "What are you doing? Just watch TV. Mommy knows to wear shoes." Mi Raner said to Yang reluctantly.


    Yang Yang sticks out his tongue. "Mommy, how''s it going? Did you send that uncle home?"


    "He was sent by someone and didn''t need to be sent by mommy. Mommy just went to have a look. Fortunately... She didn''t smash other people''s bar." Mi Ran''er said sarcastically.

 Chapter 2118

    She took Yang Yang and sat down in front of the sofa.


    "Mommy, if Uncle Qi is very kind to you, will you choose to marry uncle Qi in the future?" Yangyang suddenly whispered in MI Raner''s arms.


    "Hmm? Why do you want to ask this question?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously, looking at the boy''s soft, pink face in his arms.


    Yang Yang sat up from MI Raner''s arms. "I think Mommy is very special to this uncle and more special to Dad than before... Mommy, don''t you realize it yourself? You like Uncle Qi."


    Yang Yang is a little fart boy. He speaks this words with a serious face.


    Mi Raner was immediately amused.


    She pinched the tip of Yang Yang''s nose. "Smelly boy, what dog blood TV series do you watch at home every day? What mess have you learned, even if I like it? It''s not your turn. You just need to go to school well! Understand?"


    Yang Yang blushed when Mi Raner scolded him. He quickly nodded, "I see."


    Mi Ran''er pinched his neck and was distracted when watching TV


    Inexplicably, Qi Yeming is upset about going to the cinema with Mo ran tomorrow.


    "Yang Yang, do you want to go to the movies?" she suddenly pinched the little face of the children around her and asked in a low voice.


    Yang Yang looked at Mi Raner in surprise: "yes! But Mommy, why do you suddenly take me to the movies?"


    "Suddenly I want to see it!" Mi Ran''er said. With a smile, she got up and ran back to the room. She chose a Mori women''s skirt from the owner''s pile of girls'' private clothes, and her waist''s long hair will be woven into a scorpion braid tomorrow. It must be very dusty.


    At that time, she will crush the little sister Mo ran.


    Yang Yang looked at mommy''s excited appearance and guessed something in his heart.


    However, since Mommy is willing to take him to the movies, it''s better than anything!


    He smiled and cleverly continued to watch TV.


    The next morning, MI Raner received a text message from Rong Xin.


    "It''s this cinema. It''s the place Mo ran always likes to go. However, Xi Xi, don''t say I told you. If Mo Ran''s people know, I''ll be finished!"


    Mi Raner directly sends Rong Xin a thank-you red envelope, and then promises her absolute confidentiality. A carp gets up and dresses up very seriously.


    She also dressed Xiaoyang up very handsome. Xiaozhengtai walked beside her, not inferior.


    When they walk down the street like this, they will definitely attract the attention of many people. Maybe they can meet a star scout for the child, discover him as a child star, dig into the entertainment circle and make a lot of money for her.


    "Mommy, are you going to take me to the movies or take me on a blind date? You want to find me a little girlfriend when you wear so beautiful?" Yang pulled the strap of his pants and joked helplessly.


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "I''ll find you a stepfather!"


    Yang Yang: "


    Mommy, you are so direct.


    After taking Yang Yang out, go straight to the shopping center in the city center.


    When they arrived, the mother and son saw that it was still early, so they went to have breakfast and strolled around several stores near the cinema.


    Soon, MI Ran''er saw the well-dressed Mo ran arrive.


    There must be something wrong with Mo Ran''s appreciation level. The dark Department''s dress is incompatible with her sweet department''s appearance, but it seems a little out of line.

 Chapter 2119

    However, the way she sat waiting in the rest area of the cinema in spring made Mi Raner have some sympathy.


    Once upon a time, she had such a girlish heart.


    After experiencing more and more planes, she has become an old driver. She is well aware of the plot trend of planes, and is more like a bad woman who plays with her feelings between her hands


    At this time, the system came out coldly and poured cold water on her, "host, do you really think so? It seems that the host thinks the plane plot we set is too simple!"


    Mi Ran''er: "? No... I didn''t mean that!"


    The system laughed, "host, I have read your ideas and successfully kept them as evidence. From the next level, you can enjoy the brain burning and fun of the task plot!"


    Mi Raner: "


    She doesn''t want the plot to be complicated, okay? The simpler the plot, the better for her. There is no difficulty to enable her to complete the task in the fastest time, gather the task value and character value, return to the original world and reunite with her father, emperor and mother.


    However, the ideas that have been generated are like water thrown out, and they can''t be taken back now.


    Mi Ran''er''s little face was instantly lost.


    "Mommy, are you sad to see Uncle Qi with that sister?" Yangyang suddenly stood on tiptoe and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Raner wakes up and looks at the place where Mo ran was originally sitting. Qi Yeming has arrived. He is wearing a very casual sportswear. Compared with Mo ran, he is really too casual.


    However, such an approach is very to MI Raner''s heart.


    She raised her mouth slightly and pinched Xiao Yang''s little hand. "Of course not! He asked him to meet. We''ll see our movies. It''s none of our business, okay? Let''s go. Mommy will take you to buy tickets."


    Said, holding Xiaoyang in the direction of the cinema.


    Without taking a few steps, Qi Yeming didn''t know what he said to Mo ran. Mo ran wrinkled a small face in an instant, and then covered his face and ran away from Qi Yeming.


    what?


    Mi Raner and Xu Mingyang stopped at the same time. The mother and son had the same doubts. What''s the matter?


    Swallowing his saliva, MI Raner turned to look at Xu Mingyang.


    Xu Mingyang is also looking up at his mommy.


    "Still going to the movies?" Xu Mingyang whispered.


    "I......" Mo Ran Ran Ran in the other direction, so she didn''t see mi Ran''er, but Qi Yeming turned around directly


    Then I saw mi Ran''er and Xu Mingyang standing in the corridor.


    At the moment they were seen, they turned around at the same time with a very tacit understanding.


    "Stop!"


    Qi Yeming shouted coldly, a big one and a small one, and stood still very obediently.


    Qi Yeming walked over a few steps and stopped them.


    Mi Ran''er raised her little hand and smiled awkwardly, "Wow, what a coincidence!"


    Xiao Yang also waved his little hand, "Uncle Qi, do you also come to see the film?"


    Qi Yeming sneered, "Qiao? If it''s really Qiao, you''ll run away when you see me?"


    He lowered his eyes and fell on Yang Yang. "Are you deliberately waiting for me here? Do you want to ruin my date?"


    Yang Yang can''t lie, so he doesn''t dare to speak. He closes his lips tightly. His small eyes are always glancing at the people around him, indicating that Qi MINGYE asks his mommy if he has any questions!

 Chapter 2120

    Mi Raner, who was sold by her son, scolded her mother in her heart, but still had a little pride on her face. "Did you open this cinema? We''re not guilty when we see you? We just don''t want to run into you!"


    Qi Yeming sneered even more, "if you don''t feel guilty, why don''t you want to run into me?"


    Mi Ran''er bit his lip and stared at Qi Yeming''s proud face, "why should I be guilty? Qi Shao, don''t be narcissistic, will you?"


    Then mi Ran''er pulled Yang Yang''s small hand. "Yang Yang, let''s go to the movie and see the big animation movie you''ve always wanted to see!"


    "Good!"


    Yang Yang is about to jump up happily.


    Mi Ran''er took Yang Yang into the movie hall. When she was about to buy the ticket, she stopped and looked back at the boy who had been following behind her, "Why have you been following us?"


    "Did you run the cinema? You''re allowed to come here to see the film, but I can''t?" Qi Yeming immediately followed suit and answered Mi Raner with what Mi Raner had just said!


    Mi Raner: "


    OK!


    You have seed.


    She clenched her teeth, bought two tickets, bought coke and popcorn, and took Yang Yang into the viewing hall.


    Soon, Qi Yeming came in.


    Unfortunately, his position is next to MI Raner.


    Come on.


    It was she who followed Qi Yeming and Mo ran on a date. Now it''s this guy who goes to the movies with himself and Yang Yang.


    It''s wrong for her to say more to Qi Yeming. She can only eat with a bucket of popcorn.


    The animation film is a theater version adapted from the animation. It has been out for several seasons. Yang Yang looks at the joy. The two adults around him are in an embarrassing atmosphere. Mi Ran''er doesn''t even dare to chew popcorn loudly for fear that it will affect the people around him.


    After drinking half a coke, she soon felt the urge to pee.


    "Mommy, go to the bathroom. Can you be here alone?" she bent down and patted Yang Yang on the shoulder and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, Mommy, just come back quickly! I won''t run around." Yang Yang looked up, so his eyes were confiscated when he answered, but he was a little perfunctory.


    Mi Raner reluctantly pulls her lips, puts down the popcorn and gets up to cross Qi Yeming.


    However, the young master sat wantonly with his legs crossed. She could only choose to step over his legs. However, that posture was too embarrassing.


    "I said, can you close your legs?" she bowed and whispered to Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming was like the back of his ear. He bullied a lot closer to the front. The distance between them suddenly narrowed, "what are you talking about?"


    When he asked back, he sprayed all his breath on MI Raner''s cheek. Mi Raner''s face was red and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Her voice was lower than just now, with a little tremor. "I said, put your feet back, I''ll go over!"


    Qi Yeming''s eyes looked brighter and brighter under the light of the screen.


    He nodded slightly.


    "Oh."


    He took his legs back.


    Mi Ran''er stepped out of the screening hall after passing by his side.


    After MI Raner solved the problem, she stood in front of the washstand and washed her hands. Suddenly, she found a burly figure behind her. It was not a woman at first sight,


    The man moved quickly, suddenly rushed behind her, pinched her ass, and then turned and ran away!

 Chapter 2121

    "I''m Cao..."


    Mi Raner reacted and immediately chased out.


    But I haven''t seen the man anymore.


    "Meow, if I see you again, I''ll cut off your hands," said Mi Raner, returning to the washstand and looking at his skirt, which was stained with some white unidentified objects.


    Mi Raner is disgusting.


    Get rid of it.


    "What''s the matter?" suddenly, the door of the bathroom was knocked, and Qi Yeming''s worried voice sounded outside the door.


    Mi Ran''er hurried to open the door. Her face was still a little pale. She was really frightened by the man''s appearance and action. Now think back, if the man did more disgusting things to her in the bathroom, there was generally no one here. She might be called "every day shouldn''t be called" ineffective!


    Mi Ran''er rushed directly into Qi Yeming''s arms.


    Qi Yeming was startled by her actions.


    Then he raised his hand and gently stroked her little head, "well, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Mi Raner''s eyes are still red.


    She spoke in Qi Yeming''s arms, "you don''t know, I''m scared to death!"


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Yeming said softly.


    "Just now there was an obscene man..." Mi Ran''er said what had just happened.


    Qi Yeming immediately pulled her out of his arms, then looked down at Mi Raner seriously and asked in a low voice, "do you remember what that man looks like?"


    "Of course!"


    Mi Ran''er said that even if the man turned to ashes, he could recognize him!


    "Come with me." Qi Yeming took her directly to the monitoring room.


    There is no monitoring in the bathroom, but there is in the corridor outside the bathroom.


    Soon I got the front photo of the man.


    Qi Yeming called the police.


    "How can there be so many wretched men in this world?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and muttered in disgust at the look of lust on the face of the wretched men in the screenshot.


    "What?" Qi Yeming was talking to the police. When he heard the girl''s muttering, he turned and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, pulled the corners of his lips and smiled wearily, "it''s all right."


    The wretched man was soon found. It turned out that he was the owner of a fishing gear shop on the first floor of the shopping mall. He often sneaked into the women''s bathroom of the cinema and ate the girls'' tofu. Because the lights in the cinema were not bright, and many girls dated with their partners and didn''t want to be known that they were being frivolous, so the matter was settled again and again.


    The man''s courage is also growing.


    Unexpectedly, I kicked the iron plate this time.


    When he was arrested, he was still sorting out the goods in the store with a dignified face. He didn''t react until the handcuffs fell on his wrist


    The witness and material evidence (the paper towel wiping the skirt) were all there. No matter how he shouted injustice, the police uncle didn''t give him another chance and took him away directly.


    "Yes! Yang Yang."


    After simply recording a confession in the police car, MI ran realized that it was time for the movie to finish. It was OK for Xiao Yang to immerse himself in the movie. After the movie, he


    Mi Ran''er hurried upstairs and went to the cinema to find the children.


    After looking around, I couldn''t find Xu Mingyang.


    "Yang Yang!" Mi Raner was scared to death and almost turned the whole cinema over.


    "Calm down, he''s so smart that he won''t run around." seeing Mi Raner''s look, Qi Yeming grabbed her arm.

 Chapter 2122

    Qi Yeming asked her not to be so anxious. First calm down and think about where the child will go.


    Mi Ran''er fell and sat on the sofa in the rest area. Her forehead was full of sweat. Today''s elaborate makeup has also destroyed a lot. Her hair is messy like a crazy woman.


    In a word, the whole person looks completely different from when he first went out.


    "He''s still so young. If he''s really lost, I really can''t tell Xu Chu!" Mi Ran''er rubbed her face to calm herself. However, she couldn''t calm down at the thought that Xu Mingyang might be kidnapped and trafficked.


    Qi Yeming gently hugged her in his arms, "call the police."


    Now there is only one way to call the police.


    When Qi Yeming felt out his mobile phone and was ready to call 110, a grandmother''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, "Mommy..."


    Hearing this sound, MI Raner immediately came out of Qi Yeming''s arms and looked at Xiao Yang standing next to the rest area with unfinished popcorn in his hand.


    "Where have you been?" Mi Ran''er hurried over, grabbed him and asked sternly.


    Xu Mingyang was frightened by the way Mommy looked now.


    The popcorn bucket in his hand also fell to the ground, and the popcorn sprinkled on the ground.


    His eyes turned red in an instant.


    "I just had a stomachache and went to the bathroom..." he asked qubaba, "it''s Mommy. Didn''t you go to the bathroom? Why didn''t you come back later? I thought... I thought you didn''t want me!"


    As he spoke, Xu Mingyang glanced at Qi Yeming standing behind Mi Raner.


    Qi Yeming keenly felt a little hostility from the child.


    Thinking of the child''s life experience, Qi Yeming understands his hostility to himself.


    The corners of his mouth pulled out a helpless smile. He walked to the big and small side, "well, now that you have found it, don''t be angry! It''s already noon. Let''s have dinner together."


    He offered.


    At the moment, MI Raner is not in much mood to keep the appointment.


    She trimmed some messy hair beside her ears, swallowed her saliva, looked down at the children in her arms and asked, "are you going?"


    Of course, the children nodded, "well, I''m hungry."


    "Then go!"


    Qi Yeming didn''t expect that the children would give face like this. He got up happily and took Mi Raner''s arm. The other hand reached Xu Mingyang, but Xu Mingyang directly ignored Qi Yeming''s big hand and held his mother''s small hand tightly.


    Qi Yeming took his hand back in some embarrassment, and then some smiled indifferently.


    Why should he bother with a little fart?


    The interaction between big and small fell on MI Raner''s eyes. She shook her head reluctantly.


    That''s childish.


    Qi Yeming chose a fairly good cafeteria. When the three entered, they attracted the attention of many people, and most of them were appreciating. The "young couple" had a very high appearance value, and the children were so cute that they were envious.


    All three of them heard their comments. The two adults directly ignored them. Even Xiao Yang pretended not to hear them.


    Looking for a corner position to sit down, Qi Yeming looked at Xiao Yang pleasantly, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I like meat!" Yang said very honestly.


    "I''ll get it!"


    Qi Yeming gets up and goes to the dining area.


    "Mommy, why doesn''t he ask what you like to eat?" Yang Yang asked curiously, leaning on MI Raner''s shoulder.

 Chapter 2123

    Mi Ran''er raised his mouth. "He didn''t ask because he knew."


    Yang Yang was more curious. "How could he know? Didn''t he just meet Mommy?"


    Mi Raner looked at Yang Yang''s thirst for knowledge and sighed helplessly.


    Her little hand gently hooked Yangyang''s chin. She lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "Yangyang, don''t you want mommy and uncle Qi to have anything?"


    "I......" Yang Yang was poked into his mind and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "It''s not just uncle Qi. You don''t want mommy to fall in love with any man. Are you worried that mommy will leave you alone after she has her own love and family?"


    Mi Ran''er took Yang Yang''s look under her eyes and continued to ask.


    Yang Yang swallowed his saliva nervously and continued to be silent.


    Mi Ran''er continued: "But have you ever thought that mommy also needs to have her own life. In this life, she can''t only contribute to you! However, Mommy promised your daddy to raise you as her own child. Mommy is not a person who doesn''t keep her promise. Therefore, you don''t need to worry that mommy will not want you after she has her own family..."


    Yang Yang''s eyelashes trembled slightly. After a long time, he said, "Mommy, I don''t forbid you to fall in love, but I think uncle Qi... I don''t think uncle Qi is very reliable!"


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Yang Yang''s words. "Why do you think uncle Qi is unreliable?"


    "Because he is so handsome, and he should go out today to date another sister! There should be no shortage of women around him. Such men are very playful!" Yang Yang raised his chin and seriously said to MI Ran''er.


    i see.


    The boy''s argument that handsome men will be playful must have been learned after watching TV with the original owner''s parents.


    Mi Raner shook her head helplessly.


    She pinched the child''s cheek. "He..."


    Before the words were over, I saw Qi Yeming coming back with two plates of food, so I had to say, "go home and discuss this problem."


    He ended the discussion about whether Qi Yeming was a flower heart radish.


    Qi Yeming put a plate of steak in front of Xu Mingyang. "The steak just came out of the pot is very fresh. It tastes good. Try it. If you like it, go get it later!"


    "Wow!"


    When Yangyang saw the meat, his position immediately collapsed. He quickly said thank you to Qi Yeming. Then he picked up chopsticks and began to eat steak awkwardly.


    Looking at him like this, Qi Yeming was helpless and handed Mi Raner another plate. Then he took the knife and fork and helped Yang Yang cut the steak into small pieces to make it more convenient for him to eat.


    Mi Ran''er looked into his eyes with such careful movements, and there was always a happy smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Yang Yang enjoyed the meal best.


    The second was Mi Raner, Qi Yeming''s treat, and the buffet. The mother and son ate with an open stomach.


    In addition, the store tastes good, so mi Ran''er''s stomach bulged when she walked out of the restaurant.


    "Mommy, shall we come here for dinner in the future?" on the way back, Yang Yang came to MI Raner''s ear and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er slightly raised her eyebrows, then smiled and nodded, "OK, as long as you like."


    When I went back, Qi Yeming drove me.


    Yes, it''s from the sports car that almost hit Mi Raner before.

 Chapter 2124

    Qi Yeming, who was driving, saw the mother and son biting their ears in the back seat, and his eyes floated a little spoiled.


    Perhaps, living together like this is not a bad thing.


    But


    Thinking of some traditional parents, Qi Yeming still has some pressure in his heart. After all, they are not so easy to accept a blood that does not belong to the Qi family.


    Send mi Ran''er''s mother and son to the door. Qi Yeming doesn''t take the initiative to go upstairs.


    "Qi Shao, you did me a favor today, invited our mother and son to dinner, and sent us back in person. Thank you very much..." Mi Raner officially thanked Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming deliberately put her in the bottom of his eyes. He really couldn''t help laughing. "It''s enough to thank me. Anyway, I have to take some practical action?"


    Mi Ran''er looked up angrily, stared at Qi Yeming and asked, "what else do you want me to do?"


    "I''ll help you once today. You should owe me a favor. When I need you to repay this favor in the future, I''m determined not to shirk it! Shouldn''t this requirement be too much?" Qi Yeming slightly bullied his lower body and approached Mi Raner''s small face. After the distance between them was closer, MI Raner found that this guy''s pupil was not that kind of pure black, But a very dark blue.


    Like the deep sea, it''s so beautiful!


    Mi Ran''er was worried that Qi Yeming kissed himself in the street. His neck tilted back a little and nodded slightly, "not too much... I promise you! Don''t..."


    The tall boy leaned down like this, which really gave people a great sense of oppression.


    Qi Yeming collected all the amazement and panic in her eyes.


    The corners of his mouth made a little evil smile. He paused, put his hands in his pockets and straightened up.


    "Well, I had a good meal today! I hope I can ask Xu Mingyang''s children out for dinner again when I have a chance in the future..."


    With that, he waved his small hand at Xu Mingyang, turned to get in the car and drove away.


    "Mommy, uncle Qi is so strange. He has been taking care of both of us for lunch today. He hasn''t eaten seriously. Why do he say he had a good time?" Xu Mingyang really doesn''t understand Qi Yeming''s brain circuit.


    Mi Ran''er led Qi Yeming back, smiling at the corners of his mouth, "he may be ill."


    "What disease?"


    "Masochism..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi family.


    When Qi Yeming drove back, Mrs. Qi was sitting in the yard drinking tea. When she saw her son coming in, she frowned slightly and called him over.


    "Yeming, I chatted with your head teacher today, saying that you had an affair at school. The other party is still a girl with children? What''s the matter?" Mrs. Qi asked coldly.


    Qi Yeming sighed helplessly, "that child is not hers. She adopted it. Besides, didn''t you say before that you wouldn''t care about my puppy love? Why do you ask so many questions now?"


    Mrs. Qi: "if your puppy love object is a simple and serious girl, of course I won''t care about you, but the girl takes the child! What if it''s adopted? When I marry you in the future, I can''t announce to the world that the child is not born by your wife, but adopted. It''s not good for the child, is it?"


    Qi Yeming scratched his scalp with a headache. "So, does the family know this? Why do they have to tell the world?"

 Chapter 2125

    "If our family is an ordinary family, of course it doesn''t matter. However, with the reputation of the Qi family and your grandfather, your marriage must be concerned by people all over the country and even the world. Your wife''s ancestors may pick it out for 18 generations. As your mother, she will never agree that your wife will become a stain in your life."


    Mrs. Qi''s face gradually hardened, and her tone did not allow Qi Yeming to refute any more.


    Qi Yeming looked at Mrs. Qi and paused for a long time. Then he turned and went upstairs to his room.


    Mrs. Qi coagulated her son''s back and gradually frowned


    Monday.


    The whole school knew that Mo ran was going to see a movie with Qi Yeming last Saturday. Therefore, as soon as Mo ran arrived at the classroom on Monday morning, many good girls in the class came and asked Mo ran: "Mo ran, how was your date with Qi Shao? Where did you go after watching the movie? Did you..."


    The girl smiled vaguely. If she didn''t export, it goes without saying.


    Mo ran stared at the girl directly, "what''s our date to do with you? Get out!"


    "I... I also care about you. I want to say whether you and Qi Shao are officially together now. If so, we will bless you..."


    The girl looked wronged and was scared back by Mo ran, and silently returned to her position.


    When we saw Mo Ran''s face, we already knew that this date must have failed.


    Many people gloat, but they just don''t show it to their face.


    Mo ran noticed that everyone secretly looked, and many people were whispering. She was more and more upset, so she just got up and went to the bathroom.


    I met a senior girl in the bathroom.


    "Sister, it''s good to see you... There''s something I want to ask you..." the girl came to Mo ran and touched her mobile phone. "I heard that sister Mo ran was going to see a movie with Qi Shao at the weekend? However, the girl around Qi Shao I met at the weekend seems not to be you..."


    She found the stolen photo and handed it to Mo ran.


    After Mo ran saw who the girl in the picture was, her face immediately showed anger.


    "How could it be this bitch? Didn''t Qi Shao say he wasn''t interested in watching movies? This..."


    Mo ran grabs the mobile phone and looks carefully. After confirming that she has no eyes, she lifts the mobile phone and wants to hit the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Sister, this is my mobile phone..." the first year of senior high school sister made a sound of alarm.


    Mo ran had to stop the action, threw the mobile phone back to the younger sister, quickly left the bathroom and strode downstairs.


    Xuemei looked at her face trying to kill, and a smile of success was raised at the corners of her mouth.


    If mi Ran''er were here at the moment, she would recognize that this schoolgirl is her classmate. Unfortunately, she is still the girl who was splashed with water.


    Mi Ran''er cleaned up all day at home yesterday. She was too tired. She hurried with her homework and went to bed late at night. Therefore, she was almost late again in the morning.


    She found that the original owner''s biological clock was really a night owl.


    No matter how late you stay at night, you won''t be too sleepy, but you just can''t get up in the morning.


    She ran into the classroom quickly with her schoolbag on her back. She just put down her schoolbag and took out a bottle of milk. Before she opened it to drink, she suddenly saw a dark in front of her eyes. Then, she only heard a "pop" and a pain hit her right cheek.


    This slap directly woke Mi Raner up.


    She didn''t see who the other party was. She raised her hand directly and slapped the other party more heavily than the person just now¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2126

    "Ran Xi, you -" Mo ran didn''t expect that ran Xi was so brave that he dared to fight back.


    After MI Ran''er was slapped awake, he saw that the person in front of him was mo ran. He pulled at the corners of his mouth without any looseness on his face. "Why? You''re allowed to hit me. Don''t I fight back? I''m not a wood. I''m standing here to fight you..."


    "Smelly girl, you seduce Qi Shao and dare to hit me! Especially, today Miss Ben must let you know my strength." Mo ran rushed directly at Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er watched her move, her teeth tightened slightly, then lifted up her sleeves, raised her hand to hold Mo Ran''s arm and threw her away.


    "With your strength and shrew like play, it''s more difficult to clean me up." she moved her wrist and walked towards Mo ran.


    Mo ran touched the coolness in the bottom of her eyes, and fear immediately floated in the bottom of her heart.


    But his face still showed no fear.


    "Bitch, you know Qi Shao asked me to watch a movie at the weekend, but you still have to make an appointment with him. It''s intentional. You deliberately want Qi Shao to push off his appointment with me, and then go to the movies with you. Fortunately, you can''t die to be seen by people in the same school. In this way, everyone can know that I''m not as good as you, a newly transferred bitch! Step on my top, you''re in your heart Is it that cool? "


    Mo Ran''s words made mi Ran''er speechless. She pulled her lips, "Three points, first! I didn''t ask Qi MINGYE to watch a movie together, but I happened to meet him in the cinema. You know why he pushed off his appointment with you! Second, I didn''t expect to be met by people in the same school. Third, I didn''t want to step on you. After all, this is the school, not the entertainment circle! The most important thing is, you don''t seem to have any capital Ben, let me step on the top? "


    Mi Raner''s last sarcasm was.


    Mo Ran''s face was red with anger. When she heard mi Ran''er''s last words, the blood color faded and became pale!


    "You..." she really can''t beat Mi Raner now, and she can''t beat Mi Raner with her mouth.


    Mo ran was so angry that tears came out.


    Mi Ran''er innocently patted the dust on his hand, "just now you slapped me endlessly, and I gave it back to you. Now we should be clear! Sister, I hope you won''t disturb my study and life again. Next time, I''m determined not to slap you like today!"


    Mi Raner felt that her patience was enough.


    This Mo ran will bother her again. She really can''t bear it anymore!


    Mi Ran''er said, holding Mo ran, who was bent, to stand up straight, and then patting her on the shoulder, "sister, it''s time for class. Hurry back to the classroom for class. When our teacher comes and sees you, it''s too embarrassing to drive you away."


    Mi Ran''er''s tone was polite. As soon as his voice fell, he turned Mo ran directly and pushed out of the classroom!


    Mi Ran''er and Mo ran were directly famous in the school.


    We all know that the transfer students in senior one dare to slap Mo ran in the face.


    Many girls have worshipped Mi Raner. After all, they have been bullied by Mo Ran''s group all the time. Now someone has led to resist Mo ran. Of course, they clap their hands!

 Chapter 2127

    Some people take the initiative to make friends with MI Raner and say they want to be friends with MI Raner


    These are later words.


    Mo ran goes to trouble mi Ran''er, but Qi Yeming knows what he can''t get from MI Ran''er.


    When he learned, he just smiled faintly.


    "You really have a big heart. You don''t worry that ran Xi will be bullied by Mo ran secretly..."


    See clearly that Qi Yeming still smiles, frowns and opens his mouth with some worry.


    "She didn''t suffer this time, and she won''t suffer next time... However, the girl has really changed too much. She hasn''t seen her for three years, and her character is very different from that of the little sheep before..."


    With Qi Yeming''s eyes shining, he suddenly asked in a low voice, "do you... Prefer the little sheep or the little wild cat now?"


    "Little sheep, she was my age three years ago. I would like it. Now I like challenging!" Qi Yeming had already sorted out his feelings and told him directly.


    I see.


    He nodded slightly, and then sighed with regret, "however, listening to your conversation with her that night, she seems to be complaining that you haven''t visited her once in the past three years... Why don''t you tell her the truth? In fact, you don''t want to..."


    Qi Yeming''s smile slightly froze, lowered his eyes and covered some loneliness in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Maybe this is fate. I don''t want to use grandpa''s disease to do moral kidnapping and ask her to forgive me. In fact, she''s right. What we need to have is the future, not the past. I shouldn''t always talk about the story of our first acquaintance in front of her, but give her a sense of security and let her know that I will give her a lifetime."


    Qi Yeming suddenly became so sincere that he worried about clarity.


    The gap between the two and the difficulty of Mrs. Qi, he worried that it would be very difficult for the two to come together.


    The morning course is over and it''s lunchtime.


    Because Yang Yang had gone to the kindergarten, MI Raner didn''t need to go home to cook at noon, so they went to the school canteen with Rong Xin.


    On the way to the canteen, I received many people''s attention.


    Mi Raner ignored it directly.


    It''s Rongxin. She always feels very shy.


    "Ran Xi, you really became famous in the first world war today. I''m not afraid to walk beside you now! No one dares to bully you..." Rong Xin said admiringly holding mi Ran''er''s arm.


    Mi ran looked at look impressive but lack real worth. "So, when faced with evil forces, do not blindly escape, but fight bravely against evil forces! In fact, many evil forces are just like bubbles, and they are broken by a blow!"


    Rong Xin was caught off guard by Mi Raner''s bowl of chicken soup and quickly nodded, "OK! I''ll keep up with you in the future -"


    The two girls beat two beef noodles and found two empty seats to sit down.


    While he was eating, someone suddenly sat down in the empty seat opposite mi Ran''er.


    She was frightened by some big news from the other party. She was almost choked by a mouthful of noodle soup. After she had a good breath, she looked up at the boy sitting opposite.


    "What are you doing?" her mouth puffed like a little hamster.


    Qi Yeming saw her just flustered action in his eyes. He was cute. After sitting down, he hooked his mouth. "Eat! The location of this restaurant is not fixed. Can''t I sit here?"

 Chapter 2128

    Mi Ran''er pulled her lips and muttered, "I didn''t say that."


    He withdrew his eyes.


    The palm print on her face hasn''t disappeared yet. It''s quite obvious. Qi Yeming immediately felt distressed after seeing it.


    "You really became famous in the first world war today!" Qi Yeming didn''t use chopsticks although he had a meal. He was afraid that the food in the canteen was not delicious enough and didn''t look very good.


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "it''s not thanks to you! You''re okay to say..."


    Qi Yeming sighed, and his heartache and apology became more and more serious. "Well, it''s my reason! However, you handled it well, neither humble nor arrogant! It''s not bad."


    Qi Yeming is really praising Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner picked up a piece of beef and put it on Qi Yeming''s plate: "for Qi Shao''s generous praise, I''ll share you a piece of beef! It''s delicious!"


    Qi Yeming was not allowed to prepare chopsticks, but when he saw Mi Raner personally holding the beef, he had to pick up chopsticks and put the beef in his mouth.


    Well, it tastes really good.


    Rongxin watched the two people get along harmoniously. There was a strange smile of CP dog eating sugar on her face.


    "However, you still have to be careful. Mo Ran is not such an easy loser. She will certainly have follow-up actions. I can''t be around you all the time. I must pay attention to my safety!"


    Qi Yeming whispered.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that this guy came here to remind himself of this.


    Seeing that he was worried about himself between his eyebrows and eyes, she smiled happily on her face, supported her chin with one hand and approached Qi Yeming a little. She smiled low, "Qi Shao, why do you care so much about me? Don''t forget that I embarrassed you in front of so many people before! Did you think I''ve changed you after watching a movie and having a meal together? I''m still saying that. You don''t understand whether you want to remember the past or want me now..."


    Mi Ran''er''s words were not over yet. Qi MINGYE opposite said in a low and calm voice, "I''ve figured it out!"


    Mi Ran''er was stunned, and then looked at him in surprise.


    "Find a formal occasion and give you the answer!" Qi Yeming saw Mi Raner''s expression, suddenly sold it for a moment, said, got up with the dinner plate and went to the tableware recycling place.


    Mi Ran''er has a feeling of being led by the anti generals!


    She bit her chopsticks and looked at Qi Yeming''s back. She inexplicably saw some pride.


    Make complaints about her teeth, she silently Tucao in her mind: "this guy even keep people guessing... See how I can clean up after me!"


    The system sighed: "host, you play. Don''t take it off. Don''t forget that you shuttle through all planes to complete the task, not to fight wits and courage with the male Lord!"


    Mi Ran''er: "of course, there are battles of wits and courage. They don''t give in to each other... Don''t you think that in the end, these men are very fond of me?"


    System: "yes! The host is such a lovely and beautiful girl. Who won''t spoil you?"


    The system is really becoming more and more sensible now.


    It''s so sweet.


    Mi Raner''s mood is getting more and more beautiful. He is almost ignoring himself. Now he is on the way to the task.


    After lunch, MI Raner and Rong Xin came out of the restaurant. They were going to buy a bottle of water and go back to the classroom. Before they reached the canteen, they were stopped by a middle-aged man in a black suit.

 Chapter 2129

    "Miss ran, our wife wants to meet you at the school gate." the middle-aged man''s tone is very gentle.


    "Who is your wife?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    Is it Qi Yeming''s mother?


    Usually when the plot develops to this point, the man''s mother should come forward and beat the mandarin duck!


    Give you ten million and leave my son.


    I don''t know if this classic line will appear later.


    Mi Ran''s mind was tucking away, and a pair of eyes were shining make complaints about the man in front of him.


    The man smiled, "you''ll know when you go. Please rest assured that I''m not a bad person. If you don''t rest assured, you can let this classmate go with you!"


    Mi Raner takes a look at Rong Xin. Of course, she chooses to take Rong Xin with her.


    A low-key Cayenne parked at the school gate.


    The man opened the rear door, "Miss ran, here you are. Please get up and talk to your wife."


    "Oh."


    Mi Raner gets on the bus and leaves Rongxin outside. When she gets on the bus, she gives Rongxin a calm look.


    The rear seat is very spacious. There is a woman in a long white dress. She can''t see any trace of years on her face. However, because of the precipitation of years, her whole temperament is very elegant, and the feeling of people can be seen in her eyes.


    "This... Madam, what can I do for you?" Mi Ran''er sat on the seat and looked at it without losing his temperament.


    Mrs. Qi looked at her carefully.


    Hearing Mi Raner''s question, I may not have spoken for a long time.


    Mi Ran''er was a little flustered by her eyes.


    Make complaints about the system in the mind: "a decent noble lady should be clear, so it''s rude to see people, or is she just looking at me like this?"


    The system smiled low, "maybe it is! Come on, this may be the most sad level in this level."


    Mi Ran''er knew this systematically.


    She took a deep breath and whispered again, "madam, you..."


    "Are you ran Xi?" Mrs. Qi said faintly, and could not hear any emotion in her tone.


    "Yes!" Mi Raner nodded slightly.


    A faint smile appeared on Mrs. Qi''s face. Mi Ran''er saw the irony, "a girl with no hair is going to adopt a child! Have you ever thought that such a child is a lifelong responsibility and will follow you all his life and affect your marriage and future?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded. "Of course I thought about it, but I don''t think if I really love me, I don''t mind whether I have a child around me. Therefore, I don''t think it''s a serious problem."


    Mrs. Qi''s contempt was even worse. "It''s a teenage girl film! What''s the use of love? The combination of you and your future husband is a matter of two families. Maybe he can accept the child who doesn''t belong to your two blood lines, but what about his family? Will his family accept the public opinion brought by the child?"


    Mrs. Qi is telling the truth.


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and straightened her back.


    "I never wanted to hide Yang Yang''s identity. I adopted him. I will make it clear to my other half''s family in the future. If they can''t accept it, I won''t force it! I''m very free and easy."


    Mi Ran''er said grandly.

 Chapter 2130

    Mrs. Qi was stunned. Mi Raner continued, "madam, are you from the Qi family? If I guessed correctly, you should be Qi Yeming''s mother! Did you come to school to find me after hearing the rumors between Qi Yeming and me?"


    Mrs. Qi said, you know.


    She nodded: "yes! After all, the rumors about you and Yeming have affected our whole Qi family. As his mother, I must take care of it."


    Mi Raner''s eyes were full of sincerity and met Mrs. Qi''s eyes.


    "Madam, Qi Yeming and I haven''t started yet. I can''t guarantee whether we will start in the future. I can only promise you that as long as I decide to be with him, my heart to him must be very sincere! However, Yang Yang is my adopted son now. I can''t abandon him anyway. If you can''t accept this, I will give Qi Yeming a good memory After all, we are young now. Who can be sure of what will happen when we really talk about marriage many years later... "


    Mi Raner''s words made Mrs. Qi''s eyes jump slightly, "so, you mean, as long as the Qi family doesn''t promise you two, you''re going to play only with Yeming''s feelings and not allow him to live forever? In this case, why are you with him?"


    "If he insists on chasing me and I like him, why can''t we be together? You''re in charge of marriage. Do you have to intervene in love?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. "Madam, have you ever heard a saying that it''s counterproductive?"


    Mrs. Qi''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Madam, if you just came to tell me about me, Qi Yeming and my children today, now I have clearly known the position of you and the Qi family. I will carefully consider the relationship between me and Qi Yeming! Don''t worry, I have to have class. Excuse me."


    Mi Ran''er said in a dignified way, opened the door and got off.


    Mrs. Qi looked at her standing in front of the door from the window. She didn''t know her side face whispering with the girl outside the car. She had to say that the girl was really beautiful and had a very Zhilan temperament. However, under the gentle appearance, she was a girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    If such a mouth is used in shopping mall negotiations, it will certainly make the other party have no room to resist!


    Mi Raner and Rong Xin go back to school.


    "Ran Xi, who is this lady? Looking at the mysterious appearance..." Rong Xin asked curiously.


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "it''s all right, just an acquaintance!"


    She looked natural, and Rongxin didn''t doubt others.


    Mi Raner finally understood why the system would say that Mrs. Qi is the most sad level in this position. Of course, such parents and positions are sad.


    However, for MI Raner, who does not admit defeat, it is nothing!


    She must first determine Qi Yeming''s attitude towards her before she can deal with the Qi family wholeheartedly.


    Mrs. Qi came to find Mi Raner. Mi Raner didn''t tell anyone. Even Qi Yeming didn''t know.


    After a class in the afternoon, MI Ran''er went to the bathroom. When she came back, she found an envelope on her desk.


    "Rong Xin, where did this envelope come from?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously, holding the pink envelope.


    Rongxin was taking notes. She looked up and shook her head blankly, "I haven''t seen it! I don''t know..."


    Mi Raner opened the envelope with full doubts.

 Chapter 2131

    There was only one sentence on the letter, "come to the music classroom after school in the afternoon! I have a big surprise for you."


    The signature is Qi Yeming.


    Will Qi Yeming ask her out by this strange means?


    Mi Ran''er, full of doubts, folded the letter paper and put it in the book.


    No matter what happened, she went to the appointment after school.


    The music classroom is not in the teaching building, but on the upper floor of the high-rise office building of the school.


    Senior managers usually have no classes in the afternoon, or they leave early after class.


    After school, when Mi Raner came over, a building here was empty. She could hear the echo of her breath when she walked in the corridor.


    The door of the music classroom was closed, and there was no one inside. Mi Ran''er was very defensive. He first stood at the door and pushed the door open a gap to see what was going on inside


    There was no light in the house, and the curtains were closed, so it was very dark.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t see half a figure and didn''t even breathe.


    She was sure that someone was playing a prank. She straightened up to pull the door close and turned away.


    Before the door was closed, a hand suddenly stretched out behind her and pushed her into the door.


    Mi Ran''er''s teeth were slightly tight. He reacted very quickly and pulled his own girl in with a backhand!


    The door closed with a loud noise.


    Mi Ran''er turns on the light on one side. The girl pulled in by herself is one of Mo Ran''s group.


    There was a lock outside the music classroom.


    The girl panicked in an instant.


    "Mo ran, I''m still inside!" she broke mi Ran''er''s hand and hurriedly patted the door, asking the people outside to open the door and let her out first.


    But there was no response outside the door. After the door was locked, the footsteps gradually disappeared.


    "It seems that you are a good friend and sisters who use you as bait." Mi Ran''er held his arm to one side of the table and gently coagulated the anxious girl on the door. "Are you so afraid to stay in this music classroom with me? Is there anything strange in this classroom?"


    Mi Ran''er looked around cautiously, frowned and asked coldly.


    The girl''s body trembled slightly. She turned to MI Raner and swallowed her saliva, "I... I won''t tell you!"


    "Don''t tell me?" Mi Ran''er was amused by the girl. "Don''t tell me! Wait, if I encounter something terrible, I won''t tell you. I''ll let you encounter it when you''re unprepared!"


    Mi Raner lowered her voice and threatened. Her confident smile made the girl feel that MI Raner could do such a thing.


    The girl''s body trembled and kept shrinking in the corner of the wall. Her eyes fell behind Mi Raner and kept scanning.


    Her expression made Mi Raner feel a little stressed. She jumped down from the table and walked to the girl''s side. Her eyes were much more fierce than before. "Don''t you tell me? What''s hidden in this classroom?"


    "Snake... Mo ran asked the boy to catch the snake and put it here. I don''t know where to hide now..."


    The girl was already crying.


    "Snake?" Mi Ran''er was amused.


    How could there be such a naive person.


    "What snake? Is it poisonous?" Mi Raner took a deep breath and managed to hold back his anger.


    "I don''t know, I don''t understand..." the girl was about to collapse. She patted the door again: "Mo ran, you let me out. I''m most afraid of snakes... I didn''t say that I''ll help you push her through the door. Do you want to invite me to dinner?"

 Chapter 2132

    Mi Raner was speechless.


    She was cheated to do such illegal things after a meal. The girl didn''t know whether she was really stupid or fake stupid.


    Holding her teeth tight, she squatted down to see where the thing was hiding.


    "You''d better pray that the snake is not poisonous. If it is poisonous, we may both have to finish it today! However, even if you don''t come in, if I finish it here, you will have to finish it if I find you later!"


    Mi Raner said sarcastically, "Mo Ran is really a smart man. She doesn''t go out in person for such a thing. Even if she finds it on her head in the future, she can pick it clean, and you people who go out for her will become her scapegoat!"


    "Mo ran... Mo Ran is not such a person. She will certainly bear the burden!" the girl is still talking for Mo ran.


    Mi Ran''er hissed, "that''s because there''s no big deal before, so she can let her family spend money to deal with it, but if it really kills people, do you think it will be so easy to deal with all this? Are you stupid?"


    The girl was stunned. She turned her head and looked at Mi Raner seriously looking for the side face of the snake. Suddenly, she said with some emotion, "I suddenly understand why major Qi likes you..."


    "Hmm?" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that at this moment, the girl was still here, wondering why Qi Yeming liked her.


    "You are so calm. Even in such a crisis, you can be so calm. Such a person is really shining. In addition, I was there when Mo ran went to trouble you. I was not afraid when I saw you confrontation with Mo ran. In fact, I also admire it, because few people dare to treat Mo ran like this in No. 1 middle school. You see, Qi Shao was killed by Mo ran After all this time, I couldn''t help it. Did I finally promise to go to the movies with her? "


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that even Qi Yeming had no way to Mo ran.


    "Is mo Ran''s family really rich?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "She is not very rich, but her grandfather has power. Hey, I don''t know how to tell you that people with money and power can get along in this world..." when the girl and Mi Raner talked, their fear of snakes was not so strong.


    Mi Raner sighed helplessly when she heard this.


    Sure enough, the hard truth of financial power in power is eternal in any world and Dynasty.


    "Ah! I see it. It''s coiled around the legs of the table in the second row. Sister ran Xi, hurry to see if the snake is poisonous? Do you have a mobile phone? Otherwise, let''s call someone to save us first? I''m really afraid of being bitten..."


    The girl suddenly screamed in MI Raner''s ear. Mi Raner almost fell to the ground with a soft leg.


    She also saw the snake. It looks like it should be just a cauliflower snake. This snake has no poison, but its appearance is also very chilling.


    "Don''t shout. I have my cell phone, but there should be no signal. If you are so loud, what if you disturb the snake?" Mi Ran''er raised his hand and held the girl''s small hand tightly. "The snake is not poisonous. Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    "Really?" the girl doubted.


    "I used to grow up in the countryside and saw many snakes. I can tell which snake is not poisonous and which snake is poisonous..." Mi Ran''er said as he took out his mobile phone.


    She was right. Because the music classroom is in the basement, there is really no signal.

 Chapter 2133

    A cell phone without a signal is a brick.


    Disappointed, he put the mobile phone back in his pocket. Mi Ran''er looked at the snake, pulled the door again and didn''t open it.


    "It seems that we are really going to sleep with the snake tonight." Mi Ran''er opened his mouth faintly, fell to the ground, looked at the snake defensively, decided to use the strategy of neither the enemy nor me, and was not ready to take the initiative to stimulate the snake brother.


    Mi Ran''er''s words made the girl''s face suddenly change. She sat on the ground trembling all over. Her little hand kept pulling mi Ran''er''s sleeve, "why don''t we jump out of the window! Maybe the window can jump out!"


    "Now that you have decided to trap me here, you must have sealed the windows together. Do you think jumping the window can swim? I think you might as well sit here and wait until dawn tomorrow. Someone will let us out when someone comes to the music classroom for class!"


    Mi Raner changed a lazy posture and continued to sit like this.


    The girl quickly shook her head. "No! I''ll be afraid. What if we both fall asleep and the snake suddenly runs over? I don''t do it, I have to go out!"


    The girl seemed crazy. She suddenly jumped up and patted the door hard. "Is there anyone? Let us out quickly! Help..."


    She immediately startled the snake wrapped around the table leg. After falling to the ground, she ran around the ground in a panic.


    "Stop knocking at the door! You''ve surprised the snake!" Mi Ran''er thought he could be safe. Unexpectedly, he met a pig teammate. At the moment, he began to feel numb when he saw the snakes running around towards them.


    When the girl heard this, she screamed again!


    Mi Raner: "


    She felt that the girl was deliberately arranged by the system or the plane God to torture her.


    If she could, she would like to knock the girl out directly.


    The snake is getting closer and closer.


    Mi Ran''er looked around. Suddenly, he took the broom from one side, raised the broom and smashed it at the snake''s head!


    Her movements were swift and accurate, and she really pressed the snake''s head directly.


    The girl was frightened by her actions.


    Mi Raner''s next move scared the girl into screaming¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t go! Don''t..." she pulled Mi Raner''s clothes and said nothing. She squatted down to catch the snake.


    She felt that if mi Ran''er caught the snake, she would throw it on herself.


    Mi Ran''er broke her away and loosened her broom a little. When the snake''s head rushed out, her fingers clamped the snake''s seven inches!


    The snake immediately curled up and wanted to wrap around her arm. Mi Raner hurried to the trash can and asked the girl to knock down a desk. The two worked together. After she threw the snake into the bucket, the girl screamed and lifted the desk to cover the trash can.


    Finally, the danger alarm was cleared.


    Mi Raner''s fingers were still greasy. She was disgusted and wiped her clothes for a long time.


    Rubbing, rubbing, she suddenly thought of a very important point.


    "Just this snake?" she asked the girl seriously.


    The girl nodded determinedly, "of course, there is only one. In fact, their purpose is just to scare you... Besides, where can we find so many snakes?"


    The girl looked at Mi Raner with some admiration, "Xuemei, you are too powerful, aren''t you? Dare to catch a snake..."


    Now the snake is trapped, and the student sister''s breathing is much more stable. However, MI Ran''er still feels her scream around her ears.


    The lethality is too strong!

 Chapter 2134

    The relationship with the girl eased in such an environment. Mi Ran''er even felt that the schoolgirl was even relying on her.


    Mi Ran''er said, "don''t fall in love with me!"


    They leaned wearily against the corner of the wall. Fortunately, it was summer. Although this kind of basement was cool, it wouldn''t be too cold.


    Mi Raner implored that when Xu Mingyang saw that she hadn''t picked him up for too long, he asked someone to call her or call the police, so that maybe the police could search the basement when they came to the school.


    Rongxin packed her schoolbag and prepared to leave after school.


    She suddenly saw that MI Raner''s schoolbag was still in the drawer.


    "Ah, just ran so fast, why didn''t you take your schoolbag?" Rong Xin frowned suspiciously. When she took out her schoolbag, a letter fell to the ground.


    It''s the pink letter in the afternoon.


    Rong Xin is a good child who knows how to respect other people''s privacy. Therefore, she didn''t open the envelope and help Mi Raner pack her schoolbag. She took out her mobile phone and called Mi Raner to ask where she had gone.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area!"


    Hearing the cold voice, Rongxin frowned in an instant.


    "Where has the girl gone?" when she was distracted, two tall and slender figures appeared in the window. Qi Yeming asked coldly.


    Rongxin was startled. Slowly, she looked at the two people outside the window. Her face was slightly flushed and shook her head. "I don''t know! I didn''t take my schoolbag. Now no one answers her call..."


    As usual, ran Xi would not be so reckless and careless.


    Qi Yeming frowned slightly, "did you go to the bathroom?"


    "There won''t be no signal in the bathroom? By the way!" Rongxin handed the letter to Qi Yeming. "Qi Shao, did you give this letter to ran Xi? I doubt that she just read this letter and went to make an appointment!"


    After Qi Yeming got the envelope, he opened the letter directly and violently, regardless of whether it was private or not.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, Qi Yeming and the clear one looked at each other.


    They immediately turned and walked towards the music classroom!


    "Wait for me!" Rongxin took two schoolbags and hurried to catch up!


    Music classroom.


    Mi Raner has swallowed a lot of saliva and sweat more than before when she hears the sound of snakes tumbling in the trash can.


    "Sister, after today''s incident, will you follow sister Mo ran as her attendant?" Mi Ran''er asked for something boring.


    The girl shook her head, "absolutely not! I suddenly found that everything is meaningless. In fact, I really regard her as a good sister. Unexpectedly, for her, our so-called little sisters are only used for use!"


    "Well... If I went out this time to poke her bullying in No. 1 middle school on the Internet, would you play a trumpet to agree with me?" Mi Raner asked with a low smile.


    The girl sat up straight and looked at Mi Ran''er, "really? If she found out it was you, you would be even worse..."


    "First of all, such disclosure is definitely not harmful to me. It is fatal to Mo ran and her family. Maybe we can take this opportunity to drive her bullying girl out of No. 1 middle school! Isn''t she in senior three? She was kicked out of school before the college entrance examination. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find a suitable school!"

 Chapter 2135

    Mi Raner turns her eyes to the trash can.


    She didn''t want to see Mo ran, but she bullied her head again and again. If she hadn''t done anything, it would be too soft.


    Just when they desperately thought they were really going to spend the night in this gloomy basement, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door, from far to near.


    "Someone is coming!"


    Mi Ran''er was very alert. Hearing the news, she immediately turned over.


    The elder sister was also excited. After getting up, she quickly patted on the door, "there are people in the music classroom. Help us!"


    It''s not alone.


    When they came to the door of the music classroom, MI Ran''er heard Rongxin outside.


    Sure enough, the girl didn''t let her down and came in handy at a critical time.


    "Who locked it?" Qi Yeming saw the key on the door, pulled it with his big hand and pulled it hard without shaking it for half a minute.


    He could only raise his foot and kicked it hard on the door!


    "You stay away," he said.


    Mi Raner hurriedly pulled his elder sister aside.


    Outside the door, Qi Yeming kicked several feet hard, and the classroom door finally loosened. Then, with a squeak, the door opened.


    Mi Ran''er saw the three people outside the door as if she saw the Savior. She didn''t think about it. She went directly to Qi Yeming, stretched out her small hand and hugged Qi Yeming tightly


    "It scared me to death. I really thought I was going to spend the night with snakes here..."


    Her muffled voice came from Qi Yeming''s chest.


    Hearing this, Qi Yeming frowned, "snake? Where is a snake?"


    Mi Ran''er poked his head out of his arms and pointed to the trash can, "I''ve caught the snake in the trash can!"


    "You?"


    Qi Yeming''s eyes are full of unbelievable.


    Rongxin and Qingming were also surprised to open their mouths. After a long time, Rongxin swallowed her saliva, looked at the direction of the trash can, heard the movement inside, and silently moved behind Qingqing.


    After Qi Yeming came out of the music classroom, they went to the school worker and asked them to deal with the snake in the music classroom. Mi Raner asked Qi Yeming to accompany him to the monitoring room.


    She got the surveillance inside and outside the music classroom.


    "What are you going to do?" Qi Yeming asked softly beside her when he helped her carry her schoolbag and sent her home.


    "Of course, let this sister Mo ran pay her due price!"


    Mi Ran''er said in a low voice. He stretched out a little hard. After crossing the road, he stretched out his hand to Qi Yeming. "Well, thank you and the senior student for saving me today. Give me my schoolbag! I''ll go back by myself. Now I owe you another favor."


    Qi Yeming smiled, "don''t you invite me to dinner or something?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "Not today. I went to pick up Yang Yang. After I came home, there are still a lot of things to do. Qi Yeming, we still have a lot of time to eat and get along. We are not in a hurry!"


    Qi Yeming hears the implication of MI Raner''s words. He suddenly throws Mi Raner''s schoolbag to the ground, approaches Mi Raner for two steps, reaches out his hand and gently embraces Mi Raner in his arms.


    "Well, I will also work hard for our future time!"


    Qi Yeming''s words made Mi Raner''s mouth rise slightly.


    However, after thinking about it, she raised her hand and pushed Qi Yeming away a little.


    "No! There seems to be a lot of things we haven''t said clearly. For example, have you determined whether you love me in the past or now?"

 Chapter 2136

    "Well, of course, this should be made clear. Well, this weekend, you put your children at the collar home or a friend''s home. I''ll pick you up and go somewhere. I''ll give you an answer very seriously!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at Qi Yeming''s serious attitude and felt a little warm in his heart.


    Although Qi Yeming is the youngest man she met in these aspects, he is actually quite old-fashioned in dealing with many things.


    It is much more mature than the naive man who has lived for thousands of years.


    Nodded slightly, "OK."


    After she separated from Qi Yeming, she went to the kindergarten to pick up Xu Mingyang. When she got home, she simply made some food and dealt with dinner. After that, MI Raner went back to her room alone.


    She simply handled the surveillance video in her mobile phone, wrote an article that makes people extremely easy to empathize, attached this video, and published it on the website with the largest traffic at present.


    She also created several life observation numbers with many fans.


    Campus violence is a hot topic nowadays. In addition, MI Raner''s title is very eye-catching. The reading volume of this article soon exceeded 10000.


    Mi Raner didn''t directly write the names of people in her articles. They were all replaced by letters. However, she made a simple introduction to the identity and background of the people who committed violence. In general, when people guess, they have to have a direction to guess!


    Soon, people from No. 1 middle school recognized that this classroom was the music classroom of No. 1 middle school.


    Those who like to bully girls in such a vicious way in No. 1 middle school have nothing else but Mo ran.


    Coupled with the background written in the article, the students of No. 1 middle school immediately stood up anonymously to testify that the perpetrator was Qin Moran. Even if they typed the code, everyone could recognize it.


    After having a name, the omnipotent netizens began to pick up Qin Moran''s identity. After picking out her identity behind her, netizens were laughing. No wonder the eldest lady was domineering in school. It turned out that she had a strong background at home!


    After the number of views of these articles went up, the video was also forwarded and pushed to the top.


    For a time, the campus violence in No. 1 middle school was in the limelight.


    Of course, the Qin family also saw this. Many people called to ask what the situation was. The Qin family was caught off guard and is trying to save it.


    Qin Mo ran didn''t go home until she had dinner with her friends. As soon as she entered the house, her parents shouted that she had been taught a lesson in the living room.


    Qin Mo ran didn''t expect mi Ran''er to be so bold. In the past, she was domineering in school. Those students were afraid of the power of her family and didn''t even dare to fart. This time, they kicked on the iron plate.


    "Your grandpa''s election was a foregone conclusion. Now you''re doing this, the Qi family''s old man must directly squeeze your grandpa out! Let you be calm, let you be calm, don''t you believe it!"


    Qin Mo ran was stabbed in the head and severely taught a lesson.


    She was so angry that she stood up. "I know who did this. I''ll clean up the bitch and let her delete the post!"


    "You come back." Qin''s mother hurried to hold Qin Mo ran. Now, if Qin Mo ran makes trouble again, it will only make the situation worse and worse.


    "You''ll stay at home safely these days. Don''t go anywhere! If you dare to make trouble again, believe it or not, your grandfather will drive you out of the house?" Qin''s mother said, dragging her to push her into the room and locked the door.

 Chapter 2137

    The Qi family is also concerned about the development of the situation.


    Qi Yeming sat in front of the computer after dinner and watched more and more people pouring out of the Internet complaining about what Qin Mo ran had done. He had a sneer of schadenfreude on his mouth.


    Qin Mo Ran has always been so arrogant. She may never have thought that she would be planted on a transfer student from the countryside without background.


    "Yeming, what happened to the bullying incident in your school? Did the Qin girl really do such a bad thing?" Mrs. Qi came in with her mobile phone and asked in some doubt, "I remember seeing the Qin girl before. She is a very sensible child?"


    "It was several years ago that you met her. She has become a little sister in recent years! Forget it, it''s no use telling you so much. I only know that now, I''m afraid all the black materials behind the Qin family will be dug out at one time."


    Mrs. Qi raised her mouth, "I don''t know who did this. Your grandfather has been unhappy with the Qin family for a long time. In this election, the Qin family is inviting people to dinner and drink every day. It''s just to get in touch with the Qin family. Your grandfather is self righteous. In addition, the Qi family has a high status in the aristocratic family. Once he makes a difference, he will be criticized by others, so he can only watch the Qin family form a sect, Win this election by dark means... "


    Mrs. Qi clapped her hands happily. "I don''t know how many people are secretly happy in this situation."


    Qi Yeming looked at Mrs. Qi''s happy appearance and couldn''t help laughing. "Mom, if I told you that the person who did it was the girl who had an affair with me, would you change that girl?"


    "She?" Mrs. Qi thought of the girl she went to see today. She was neither humble nor arrogant. Perhaps she could really do this amazing thing. "Is she not afraid of the Revenge of the Qin family?"


    Qi Yeming hooked his lips and let go of the mouse. He turned around and held his arm and looked at his mother seriously: "so, mom, she helped grandpa so much. Should the Qi family send someone to protect him secretly? If there is anything wrong with his future granddaughter-in-law, Grandpa knows. I''m afraid it will blame you."


    Qi Yeming began to talk about conditions so soon that Mrs. Qi was speechless.


    However, what he said was also right. This time, the girl really did something practical.


    "OK, I''ll let someone protect her and the child in the dark. However, because I can''t show up, it''s certainly not as perfect as 24-hour close protection. Don''t blame me if something really happens!"


    Qi Yeming knew that there were only so many things his mother could do.


    "Well, she''s not that easy to lose!"


    Things are fermenting more and more.


    People of the Qin family could have deleted the post directly, but if they deleted the post, wouldn''t they sit down and be honest? Is it true?


    In addition, more and more people came out to disclose the news, Qin Moran and No. 1 middle school were pushed to the cusp of the storm.


    Netizens are condemning the inaction of No. 1 middle school. So many students have been bullied, and No. 1 middle school is still pretending to be dead.


    As a key middle school, No. 1 middle school will output a lot of talents for major key universities every year. Therefore, No. 1 middle school is the most difficult high school in China.


    Some people picked out Qin Moran''s high school entrance examination results, but after less than 500 points, they went straight to the high school Department of No. 1 middle school. Everyone began to doubt whether the admission requirements of No. 1 middle school vary from person to person.

 Chapter 2138

    The credibility of Yizhong was on the verge of collapse overnight.


    The public relations department of No. 1 middle school quickly issued an announcement on the official blog the next morning. The announcement stated that it would thoroughly investigate the matter, would not let any student involved in bullying escape, and would give justice to the bullied students!


    Mi Ran''er saw this microblog at breakfast, and a sarcastic smile appeared on her face.


    Now the flint has fallen to the feet of the senior management of the school. Therefore, I want to remedy it. If she hadn''t made a scene last night, a bullying event would be buried in the long river of history with the graduation of Mo ran and her little sister.


    "Mommy, what are you looking at? Why are you so happy?" Yang looked at her smiling face with her mobile phone and asked in doubt.


    "Social news! Someone has been punished, so Mommy is so happy!" Mi Raner swallowed the last egg, drank the rest of the half cup of milk, wiped the corners of his mouth and got up: "let''s go and go to school."


    "Oh..."


    After taking Xiao Yangyang to school, MI Raner turned and looked at the corner. There was a black car parked there. When she sent Yang Yang to the kindergarten, the car followed her not far or near.


    Mi Ran''er thought it was the Qin family''s car at first, perhaps waiting for protection, but the other party didn''t plan to get off the bus to take her and the child away. Mi Ran''er thought that these people were probably Qi Yeming''s people.


    They left these people alone and went directly to school.


    When Mi Raner entered school, she found that everyone was holding mobile phones. Several people were in groups and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    When he came to the downstairs of the teaching building, someone patted Mi Raner on the shoulder from behind.


    Mi Raner, who was concentrating on her mobile phone, was startled.


    Turning around, it was the schoolgirl who was locked in the music classroom with her yesterday.


    "I didn''t expect you to move so fast! Now this matter has become a hot topic of current affairs. If it goes on like this, Mo ran will not be expelled from the school! However, have you ever thought that you might become the target of the Qin family?"


    The elder sister looked at Mi Raner with some worry and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was faint: "if I were worried about these, I wouldn''t post that post last night! Since I chose to publish, I must have been ready to be retaliated."


    "That''s awesome! However, I posted a post anonymously last night. Under your post, I talked about the fact that she had just forced a girl in her class with good grades to drop out of school... Except for those who had been classmates with her, most people don''t remember it! That party should be living in a key high school in Nancheng It''s back to normal, but it should be very painful to recall the first day of junior high school. After all, it''s a nightmare. "


    The elder sister sighed in a low voice: "at that time, I was not her sister''s attendant. Later, I would come together with her. I was afraid that I would become the target of her next attack! After all, her temper is very strange. You really can''t calculate when she will be angry next time!"


    When Mi Raner heard this, he just smoked at the corners of his mouth.


    No more ideas.


    "After Mo ran dropped out of school, you can safely sprint for the college entrance examination! Sister, come on." after a faint remark, MI Ran''er turned and walked quickly upstairs.


    When we got to the classroom, even Rongxin was lying on the back table, discussing Mo Ran''s affairs with the back table.

 Chapter 2139

    Seeing Mi Raner coming, Rong Xin smiled mischievously. After MI Raner sat down, she said mysteriously, "everyone doesn''t know what you did last night. They are wondering who is the hero who did it. Ran Xi, do you want me to make a name for you?"


    "Farewell, it''s best to deal with this matter safely now. If I can''t deal with it safely, I''ll be a live target! I''m fine. There''s a small one at home. If I''m involved, it''s over."


    Mi Ran''er only shows her weakness in front of people she trusts.


    Hearing this, Rongxin sighed helplessly.


    "You''re right! The Qin family has a great cause. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be destroyed. Moreover, if the school knows that it was released by you, it will threaten you with dismissal and let you delete posts. At that time, it''s difficult for you to do it in the middle."


    Rongxin quickly figured out what was at stake and analyzed it in a low voice.


    "Well, children can teach." Mi Ran''er smiled and touched Rong Xin''s small head with a kind smile.


    However, even if Mi Raner didn''t stand up, the school soon found out everything.


    The headmaster personally came to class 11 of senior high school and called Mi Raner out.


    "Ran Xi, I have found out what happened last night. Why don''t you report this to the school in advance, but directly publish it online? Now it''s difficult for our school to ride a tiger!"


    The headmaster frowned slightly and scolded in a low voice.


    Mi Raner raised his chin and smiled at the headmaster. "Headmaster, I''m worried. If this matter is reported to the school first, I''m afraid there will be no place to be reasonable!"


    "What do you mean?" the anger on the headmaster''s face was even worse. I really didn''t expect that the girl was so clever.


    "Headmaster, I think I''ve made it very straightforward. Why should the headmaster pretend to be stupid? Does the headmaster think that this situation I''m worried about will not happen? If it doesn''t happen, how can those bullied children finally complain that they have no way and can only choose to transfer to other schools?"


    Mi Raner''s questioning made the headmaster''s face more and more embarrassed. He swallowed his saliva and failed to say a complete sentence for a long time.


    Mi Raner took all the headmaster''s looks under her eyes, smiled sarcastically, and turned to go into the classroom.


    The headmaster looked at the girl''s unassuming appearance. If she was dismissed now, the reputation of No. 1 middle school would be completely destroyed.


    I can only bite my teeth and swallow it.


    Because the online public opinion is fermenting more and more seriously, the school called to find out the truth. In fact, everyone knows what the matter is. The school dare not delay any more. It can only issue a resolution to expel Qin Moran and express its most sincere apology to the students who have been hurt in this incident.


    Seeing this statement, MI Raner just wanted to laugh.


    "What''s the use of apologizing now? The damage that has been caused can''t be completely repaired now. After all, a good wound will always leave a scar in the end!" Rong Xin sighed sadly.


    Mi Ran''er put his mobile phone back in his pocket. "That''s all I can do! At least Qin Moran paid the price!"


    The Qin family will also pay its due price for this matter.


    The election is imminent. Because of Qin Moran, voters'' trust in old Qin collapsed overnight.


    Later, the organizers of the election conference also decided to remove old man Qin from the candidates according to his current reputation.

 Chapter 2140

    After school in the afternoon, MI Ran''er came out of the school with her schoolbag on her back and was stopped by the Secretary in black.


    Why is Mrs. Qi here again?


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and wondered if he knew that he was the mastermind of the Qin family and came to teach himself a lesson for the eldest miss of the Qin family?


    "Miss ran, the master and madam asked me to take you to Qi''s house for dinner." the Secretary whispered to MI Ran''er with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Invite me to dinner?" Mi Ran''er was confused. "Why?"


    The Secretary''s smile became more and more gentle, "Miss ran will know when she goes."


    "But there is another child in my family. I went to Qi''s house. What should the child do?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. "Forget it! Would it be better if you asked Mrs. Qi and master Qi to say something directly in front of me?"


    "Take it with you."


    The Secretary said simply. Seeing the surprised look on MI Raner''s face, he smiled again, "of course it''s what madam means."


    Mi Ran''er: "it seems that I have to go if I don''t go today... OK, OK, you go to pick up Yang with me."


    "Please."


    The Secretary followed Mi Raner to the kindergarten. When Yang Yang came out, he was surprised to see a strange uncle. When he was led by Mi Raner to the opposite direction of home, he was a little confused, "Mommy, where are we going?"


    "Go to a friend''s house as a guest. When you get there, don''t talk, run and move. Be sensible! You know?" Mi Raner doesn''t want the adults of the Qi family to hate Yang.


    Yang Yang nodded cleverly, "as long as there is delicious food, I can keep silent."


    When the Secretary heard such a cute dialogue between the "mother and son", the corners of his mouth rose more and more.


    Qi family.


    Mr. Qi is in a particularly good mood today. He didn''t often come to his son''s house as a businessman, but he heard that the girl who overturned his dead enemy was his grandson''s gossip girlfriend. After work, he immediately asked the driver to send him over.


    "Is that girl really in love with Yeming?" the old man asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, it''s just a scandal. The girl also adopted a child. How can such a girl have anything with our family? Even if she is together, she can''t get married in the future!"


    Mrs. Qi frowned. She was obedient and gentle in front of Mr. Qi.


    Master Qi was more and more surprised: "Also adopted a child? It seems that this little girl is a very caring person. Why can''t she have anything to do with Yeming? You see, she dealt with the Qin family last night. She was well organized and calculated every step of her work very accurately. If such a girl became the other half of Yeming, she would certainly be of great help to Yeming''s future career ¡£¡±


    The old man looked at his daughter-in-law with some disgust. "You are too pedantic as a mother, more pedantic than me as a grandfather! Aren''t you just a child? Can''t our Qi family afford an adopted child?"


    Mrs. Qi''s face was full of embarrassment and hung her head. She smiled, "Dad, I don''t mean that. I''m not worried that someone will gossip about our family in the future?"


    "What gossip? The child''s identity is open! Besides, Yeming doesn''t mind. Who dares to talk nonsense?"


    Master Qi roared with great momentum.


    Mrs. Qi had to admit it and nodded, "well, as long as you don''t mind, Dad, i... my husband and I have nothing to say!"

 Chapter 2141

    Mi Raner followed her secretary to the Qi family. She looked at the Grand Courtyard of the Qi family, and then looked at the school uniforms on herself and Xiao Yangyang. Inexplicably, there was an illusion that they were the children of the family. Now they were picked up by the driver.


    "Miss ran, please follow me!"


    The secretary brought Mi Raner and Yang Yang into Qi''s house very gently.


    As soon as the door of the Qi family opened, Mrs. Qi welcomed her out.


    Seeing Mrs. Qi, MI Raner thought of the conversation she had with her in the car. At that time, Mrs. Qi''s face was much different from that of now.


    Some reluctantly smiled. She bent slightly towards Mrs. Qi, "aunt."


    "Come on in, you''re welcome!" Mrs. Qi took her by the small hand and took her into the house.


    Xiaoyang follows Mi Raner silently. Mi Raner doesn''t let him speak. Xiaoyang really doesn''t dare to speak at all.


    After entering the house, old Qi sat on the sofa and saw Mi Raner. He also got up and took the initiative to say hello to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er found this old man in the memory of the original owner. He often appeared in the golden news. He was a figure with a head and a face.


    He was so polite that MI Raner didn''t dare to do it and quickly bowed back.


    The little Yang on one side also called grandpa timidly.


    "Don''t call me Grandpa, just call me grandpa!" master Qi said with a low smile, "I''m the grandpa of your mommy''s generation!"


    As soon as master Qi said this, he had identified Mi Raner.


    Yang Yang turned to MI Raner and saw Mi Raner nodding his chin slightly. Then he changed his mouth, "Grandpa."


    "Good ~ what a lovely child, little girl, you will adopt him because the child is cute?" master Qi waved to Yangyang and asked Yangyang to sit down next to him.


    "No, because his father and I are fellow townsmen, and the child sticks to me..." Mi Ran''er briefly said about the original owner and Xu Chu.


    The Qi family only needs to check these things a little, so mi Ran''er didn''t hide them.


    It will be more embarrassing to be exposed in the future.


    "I see! You are a loving and righteous girl."


    Master Qi is more satisfied with MI Raner.


    Qi Yeming didn''t go home directly after class today. Instead, she went to prepare for a weekend appointment. When she got home, she found that the girl she wanted to make an appointment had been made home by her family.


    He was a little frightened. He hurried to MI Raner''s side, picked her up, took her to the backyard and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    "You have to ask your mommy about this. She asked someone to intercept me at the school gate. I can''t do it if I don''t come!" Mi Ran''er looked innocent. "However, looking at your grandpa and Mommy, it won''t be difficult for me, so don''t worry!"


    Qi Yeming took a long breath and stared at the little girl in front of him, "what do you think now... Is what you think of my family?"


    "Very good. Everyone is very gentle. I like Yangyang very much according to your grandpa''s appearance!" Mi Ran''er smiled.


    "That..." Qi Yeming''s ears suddenly turned red and his tone hesitated. He stammered and spoke slowly for a long time. "Would you... Would you agree if you were to become a family with them?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and smiled. "It''s not the most important thing to become a family with them. The most important thing is who will accompany me for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 2142

    Mi Ran''er stood on tiptoe and whispered in Qi Yeming''s ear, "so the most important thing is your attitude."


    Qi Yeming grabbed her little hand, "of course I am..."


    Before the conversation was over, the backyard door was opened. Mrs. Qi leaned out her head and stared at her son, "what are you two whispering in the backyard? Hurry in and have dinner!"


    "Oh."


    Qi Yeming immediately put aside his preparations and took Mi Raner into the house.


    During dinner, Mrs. Qi asked many Mi Raner about Ran''s family. When she learned that ran Xi''s family was in a famous resort, Mrs. Qi suddenly remembered something.


    "I remember that you went to this resort alone during the summer vacation on the second or first day of junior high school... I still remember that you were very excited when you came back! What? Did you two know each other there?"


    Mrs. Qi smiled and asked her son.


    Qi Yeming nodded: "yes! Later, I wanted to find her, but every time I was arranged by my grandfather to make up lessons, or I was an exchange student. I was seriously ill last year. I was worried about my grandfather, so I didn''t dare to go far, so I had to stay in the city and had no chance to go again. This is also what the girl resents me most."


    Qi Yeming said, raising his hand and touching Mi Raner''s small head. He said reluctantly. He explained to MI Raner in a relaxed tone why he had never been to the resort again in the past three years.


    Although this reason is a little weak, MI Raner also knows that when he is young, he is not so independent in controlling his life. In fact, he can see that the original owner and Qi Yeming have no deep feelings except for an agreement.


    It''s normal for him to give up looking for her for Grandpa.


    This can also explain why Qi Yeming was surprised with a guilty heart and a fluke when the two met again.


    "It seems that my old man doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Otherwise, you two may have been together for a long time! Young feelings are the most moving..."


    Master Qi smiled a little embarrassed.


    Qi Yeming shook his head, "No, Grandpa, I think the most moving feeling is to meet the most suitable person at the most appropriate time. I think the most suitable start real-time machine between ran Xi and me is now! Now our three outlooks and emotions are mature, thinking more and worrying more than the 13-year-old boy at that time. In this way, we can overcome all difficulties together, which is true love ¡£¡±


    Qi Yeming''s words stunned Mi Raner.


    She said slowly in her mind, "this boy, he has a deep understanding. He is already telling me that the person he loves more is me now..."


    The system gave a sound, and then the tone suddenly became cold, "congratulations to the host, the completion of the standard task is 100%, and the completion of the plot is 99%. Please continue to work hard."


    Ninety nine percent?


    What''s one percent of the plot?


    Mi Raner''s eyes were full of doubts. Her eyes fell on Xiao Yangyang. She suddenly thought of Yang Yang''s feelings for MI Raner and Qi Yeming.


    Perhaps, this one percent is to let Qi Yeming conquer the boy.


    Qi Yeming was so affectionate that the last bit of opposition in Mrs. Qi''s heart was exhausted.


    It''s just that her son is happy. As a parent, she can''t stay with him all her life. The only person who stays with him is the girl around him.

 Chapter 2143

    After dinner, Mrs. Qi originally wanted to leave Mi Raner and Xiao Yangyang to rest in Qi''s house. Mi Raner quickly shook her head and refused, not to mention that she was strange to live here now, and Yang Yang certainly wouldn''t want to.


    She has to go back and persuade the child.


    Mrs. Qi couldn''t help but let Qi Yeming send the mother and son home.


    The driver drove them back, and Qi Yeming also sent them together. The three sat in the back seat. Along the way, Qi Yeming took the initiative to talk to Xiao Yangyang. However, Yang Yang didn''t give him face and didn''t speak much all the time.


    I feel tired.


    Qi Yeming doesn''t care about children.


    Mi Raner was helpless.


    Approaching the downstairs of the apartment, the car passed an intersection.


    It was a green light. When the driver drove the car at a constant speed, suddenly, a heavy truck at the corner suddenly ran through the red light, like a runaway wild horse, and hit the Cayenne.


    The speed was so fast that the driver didn''t have time to react and was hit!


    When the car rolled over, MI Raner and Qi Yeming hugged the child sitting in the middle at the same time!


    Cayenne''s protective measures are still good. In addition, several people are wearing seat belts. After they roll over and are pushed onto the roadside trunk, MI Raner is only slightly injured. She looks around. Xu Ming hasn''t suffered any injuries on his face, but there is blood on his clothes.


    "Where does it hurt?" Mi Ran''er asked anxiously, touching him with difficulty.


    "No pain... It''s all uncle Qi''s blood..." Xiao Yang said with a cry.


    The driver had climbed out of the door and came to rescue Mi Raner.


    He was going to rescue the seriously injured Qi Yeming first, but Qi Yeming handed the child to him first.


    After Yang Yang was saved to safety, he kept crying for uncle Qi and Mommy


    He has now been completely conquered by Qi Yeming.


    Soon, the police and 120 arrived.


    Qi Yeming''s arm and back were stabbed by glass, especially his arm. In order to protect the child, he blocked all the glass and was stabbed like a hedgehog.


    After he was rescued, Xiao Yang held uncle Qi''s big hand and followed 120 ambulances.


    Mi Ran''er also sat aside to deal with the wound. Seeing this scene, she had the tenderest smile on her eyes.


    This boy is always a kind child. As long as he is sincere, he can easily convince him.


    The three people and the driver were not seriously injured. After the Qi family knew about the car accident, they sternly asked the police to conduct a thorough investigation.


    The police went day and night. Finally, they found out that the driver of the heavy truck was a gambler and owed millions. When he was preparing to commit suicide, he was stopped by Qin Moran''s father and told him that it was valuable to die.


    After Qin Mo Ran''s father repaid the millions he owed, he gave millions more to his family for the rest of his life.


    The driver promised to kill Qi Yeming and Mi Raner!


    The police decided to sue Qin Moran''s father for murder. The reputation of the Qin family is getting worse and worse. It''s almost to the point where everyone yells and beats!


    After MI Raner, who took care of Qi Yeming''s injury in the Qi family, saw the news, a systematic voice suddenly sounded in her mind, "congratulations to the host, the completion degree of the plot of the standard side is 100%, and all the task rewards have been distributed..."


    With the sound of the system, MI Raner felt a headache. She looked at Qi Yeming and Xiao Yangyang around her¡ª¡ª


    When darkness came, MI Ran''er completely lost consciousness!

 Chapter 2144

    "Ka! Gu ranman, what''s the matter with you? The play has been dull for so long. Your eyes were insured before. They are said to be the most spiritual eyes. How can you show such a dull look now?"


    Someone is yelling!


    When Mi Raner''s consciousness returned to her mind, her ears were a little messy. The man''s reprimand was the loudest, fell into her ears, and suddenly scared her to tremble.


    Calm down, she looked around.


    It''s like a set for a TV play. At the moment, she stands in front of a beautiful man in ancient costume. The light wind and the moon are used to describe this kind of person. However, looking closer, MI Raner feels that his powder puff is a little thick.


    "Director, it''s not ran man''s problem, it''s that I haven''t entered the role! I influenced ran man." the beautiful man in ancient costume turned to explain to the director with an sorry smile on his face.


    Gu ranman, the name of the original owner.


    The original owner was Xiaohua who burst into flames with a costume drama three years ago. Because of a pair of smart eyes, he was praised as a fairy with smart eyes by fans.


    Although the original owner became a flow flower three years ago, the brokerage company has not received any breakthrough scripts for her in the past three years. She always lingers in the same costume plays. Many fans are tired of saying that her acting skills are also printed by a mold, which is not as amazing as praise.


    The original owner''s popularity has consumed a lot in the past three years. Another reason is that no matter which play is released, it will be fried by the male owner. After CP is fried, the original owner has no response, and the other party began to take the initiative to dismantle CP''s abuse powder and solid powder, absorbing a lot of her blood.


    The memory is largely inherited. Now, because Mi Raner has no time to sort out in the play, she looks at the actor in front of her, Ye Qing, who is also the hero of the original owner''s new play.


    Ye Qing is an elder of the original owner. He has been fighting in the circle for many years and his acting skills are quite good. However, he has never caught his eye. He has always been in line with the rules, and his popularity is not up or down. There is no breakthrough.


    Mi Ran''er saw Ye Qing thinking so much of her, and her heart was filled with a little sneer,


    Pay New Year''s call to her. "I am not careful, I feel that this leaf is speaking for me now." make complaints about the weasel''s new year''s visit to the chickens.


    Mi Ran''er has been frightened by the original owner''s dismissal.


    The system said with a smile: "since the host has such a worry, then make some response!"


    Mi Ran''er clasped his lips. "I don''t need your reminding. I have my own plan."


    The director is still there. Because the original owner was suddenly dull and angry when his emotions broke out, MI Ran''er walked up to the director and pinched his eyebrows: "director, it''s my fault. I recited my lines too late last night, so I was just distracted. You give me ten minutes to sort it out, and I promise that this will not happen again in the future!"


    The original owner usually performed well, and the director just vented his anger and did not continue to embarrass Mi Raner.


    "OK, take a ten minute break!"


    Mi Raner looked at the others apologetically. "Sorry! Wait, I''ll buy everyone coffee!"


    She returned to the rest area, sat in the original owner''s rest chair, frowned and combed the original owner''s memory.


    She believes that the most important thing now is to get rid of the current economic team. If she can''t get rid of it, she must also get the leading right in the economic team. Otherwise, if she continues to be at their mercy, the original owner''s high popularity will have to be lost in the end.

 Chapter 2145

    "Ran man, what happened to you just now? How could there be such a big emotional gap?" the agent followed him to the rest area and asked with a frown.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his reproachful face and raised his mouth slightly: "Xige, it''s just a small mistake! I''ve played many such roles in the past three years. Even if there is no breakthrough in acting skills, there will never be a step back!"


    Chen Xi felt strange when Mi Raner said this.


    Mi Ran''er took a makeup mirror to make up, "Xige, there are still a few scenes of this play. Have you arranged the next audition?"


    Chen Xi said with a smile: "there is no audition, but a book has been sent directly to the brokerage company. It is already being selected..."


    "Notebooks?" Mi Raner put down her makeup mirror and frowned at Chen Xi. "So, are these notebooks this kind of ancient costume drama again? Brother Xi, I''m about to throw up. Can you let me change my style?"


    Chen Xi smiled. "I really think it''s so easy to change the style. In case you can''t hold the play and there is a TV play with very low ratings, it will certainly damage your acting career, okay?"


    "I haven''t tried, you know I can''t hold the play? Chen Xi, as my agent, you should pay attention to my online wind review? Now the fans are complaining that I have played too many repeated roles in the past three years without breakthrough, the fans are running out, and the company still wants to squeeze my last value?"


    Mi Ran''er pressed her teeth and asked angrily. She calculated the time. "I signed a five-year contract with the company. Now I calculate that it will expire at the end of the month. Before, the boss has been asking me about my intention to renew the contract on wechat. I think I may need to consider it carefully."


    "You..." Chen Xi felt that the girl was threatening herself, frowning and staring at Mi Raner, "Gu ranman, you know that your popularity has been almost consumed now. You can be regarded as a first sister in the company. If you don''t renew your contract and go to other so-called big companies, your popularity class will be nothing! At that time, you may not even get a heroine!"


    Mi Raner chuckled. "Xige, you scared me? Even if you can''t get the heroine, it''s good to get a breakthrough role. After all, not everyone wants to play the heroine in the brain disabled ancient puppet show."


    "Gu ranman!" Chen Xi was so angry with the girl.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his watch. "The break time is almost over. I just promised to buy coffee with everyone. There are many crew members. Xige, go buy it with your assistant. I''ll go to the play first."


    Chen Xiya is almost broken.


    The next scene was filmed smoothly. For MI Raner, this role is of no standard. It''s easy to grasp the essence of the character and perform its best side.


    Ye Qing is also a good opponent. You come and go, and several important emotional scenes are the same.


    At the end of the work, the director was very happy and still wanted to go to dinner. Mi ran''ertai was tired and refused.


    If you go to dinner, who knows if there will be paparazzi waiting to take photos. She offended Chen Xi during the day. If Chen Xi wants to take hold of her and ask her to renew her contract, she may really be able to make black material for her!


    Mi Raner felt that during the contract period, she had to be careful in order to get away safely.

 Chapter 2146

    When she returned to the hotel, she took a bath after taking off her makeup and sat on the bed holding her mobile phone. The original owner had been in the industry for several years and still knew many senior executives in the industry. She swept around the circle of friends and suddenly saw that a producer issued an audition invitation.


    [the film "Fenghua" has entered the stage of preparation. The male host has been identified as a film emperor with high appearance and high acting skills. The female host will be selected by audition. Actresses from major brokerage companies are welcome to audition.]


    The director of "Fenghua" is a famous director in the world. If Mi Raner really wins the play, he will certainly become famous in the circle and leap into the film circle from a TV drama flower.


    The grade improved in an instant.


    She had no hope for Chen Xi at all. She chatted directly with the producer and asked her how to sign up.


    Allowable production: [ran man, do you want to audition? Oh, by the way, I remember your agency appointment seems to be full, right? But are you sure you want to enter the film industry? In fact, I contacted your agent before and asked you to come to the owner of a film released before the audition, but it was directly rejected by your economic team. I was worried about affecting your relationship with your economic team. I never told you...]


    Sure enough, the original owner''s career did not make progress, but was blocked by the pigs of this group of economic teams.


    Biting her teeth, MI Raner tried to resist her anger and poked on the mobile phone screen: [after the appointment expires, I won''t renew it. When I''m free, no one cares whether I want to audition or not! So, sister Xu, don''t worry, I won''t stand you up this time.]


    Producer Xu: [well, I''ll send you the specific time and location. I hope you can perform better and take this role directly!]


    Mi Ran''er picked his eyes, happily replied a good word, yawned wearily, put down his mobile phone, shrank into the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    However, it has been almost a day since she came to this world, and the system has not released tasks. Is it because the male master has not appeared yet?


    Before the idea disappeared, a cold voice of the system sounded in my mind: "open the branch task, win the heroine of Fenghua, terminate the contract smoothly with the original brokerage company, and the task reward is to turn back the right of choice once."


    Time back, is regret medicine!


    This reward is good.


    Mi Raner quickly took the task.


    This task is not particularly difficult. You can complete this task with a little effort and get this reward.


    He slept contentedly. The next morning, he was awakened by the assistant swiping his card before five o''clock.


    To say, what''s wrong with this big star''s boundless work, that is, when filming, it''s unbearable to get up earlier than a chicken and sleep later than a dog!


    Mi Raner calculated that she had slept for less than four hours this night and washed her eyes with a pair of fish bubbles. Then, on the way to the crew, assistant Xiaotao brought her hot eggs to cover her eyes.


    "Xiaotao, what agreement did you sign with the company?" Mi Ran''er asked with a smile.


    Xiaotao said: "as for the ordinary employment contract, if there is no time limit, you can resign at any time. However, due to the confidentiality agreement, if the secrets of the company''s artists are leaked later, the company has permanent prosecution authority!"


    When Chen Xi was driving, she heard Mi Raner''s words with some ominous foreboding.


    "When my contract expires, do you want to resign and leave the company with me?"

 Chapter 2147

    "Me?" Xiaotao was surprised.


    Mi Ran''er chose Xiaotao entirely because in her memory, the girl worked very seriously. Moreover, she often helped the original owner and was a very good assistant. If she changed a new assistant, she still needed to run in with her. Moreover, if she didn''t know the root of the new assistant, it would be very troublesome.


    "Well, if you don''t think it''s troublesome to change the company, forget it!" Mi Raner smiled low, took the egg from her hand and rubbed her eyes.


    Xiaotao came to MI Ran''er''s ear and lowered her voice. "Sister ran man, isn''t it a little bad for you? Xige is still in front, so you can dig the foot of the wall openly. Even if I want to go with you, it''s not good to say so straight in front of Xige!"


    Mi Raner was amused by Xiaotao''s cute appearance.


    Gave Xiaotao a reassuring look, he didn''t continue this topic.


    When I got to the crew, MI Ran''er whispered to Chen Xi before getting off the bus, "brother Xi, don''t talk about the new play first. I won''t renew my contract with the company, and the new company has no contact. I may rest for a period of time. In the past three years, I have had more than 1000 days without holidays. If I don''t have a good rest, I will grow old in advance."


    Whether to renew the contract or not is a personal decision. Chen Xi had no choice but to nod her head.


    Make up and continue filming. These days, it''s fairly calm.


    However, MI Raner keenly felt that after work, there seemed to be more paparazzi behind her. Occasionally, even when she went to the convenience store downstairs to buy something to eat, she would notice that someone was photographing herself.


    She knows who these reporters are.


    However, it is also difficult for these reporters to make a big fuss if they want to take pictures of themselves and boys in the same frame. After all, MI Raner is now guarding against everything and is determined not to give each other an opportunity.


    Finally, the play is finished.


    At the end of the last scene, the director personally sent Mi Raner a bunch of flowers. Mi Raner just said thank you to the director. Here, Ye Qing suddenly hugged her with some excitement and kept saying thank you in her ear.


    Ye Qing''s sudden action made Mi Raner tremble. When he released himself, MI Raner''s face was still in a state of panic.


    She coagulated the smile on Ye Qing''s face and felt a little cold in her heart.


    This man really has no limit in order to increase his popularity and popularity.


    "No one can be absent from tonight''s youth killing banquet! Ran man, you''ve always refused to have dinner together, but you can''t refuse this time. After all, it''s a youth killing banquet. I don''t know when to get together next time!"


    The director said irresistibly.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and nodded, "OK, I will go."


    When I went to remove my makeup, MI Ran''er asked Xiaotao, "Xiaotao, have you presented your resignation? In two days, I will be free. Although I haven''t signed the company for the time being, I still have the money to pay you!"


    Xiaotao nodded. "Of course I''ll go with sister ran man. After all, you''re the first artist I''ve taken care of since I joined the industry. We''ve known each other for several years and are very in tune. Now let me take care of another artist. It may not be so easy to run in!"


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t give less benefits. I''ll give you a bonus for each play in the future! Come with me."


    After removing her makeup and changing back into her clothes, MI Raner decides to go to the tourist area.

 Chapter 2148

    The original owner spent almost every day in the film and Television City in the past three years, but he had never visited the film and television city because he had no leisure.


    Mi Raner is really sad for her.


    She went to the film and television city with sunglasses and masks and Xiaotao. Now it is a time when there are many tourists. There are many people on the street and there are many people in the snack street. The air is filled with the smell of all kinds of snacks, which makes people have a big appetite.


    The two girls were of the same age and were uncertain. They wandered all the way to the end of the street and bought a lot of food.


    "Sister ran man, you''re so good. You manage your body so well. No matter how you eat, you won''t get fat. I''ll be miserable. If you eat more, you''ll get fat..." Xiaotao looked at Mi Ran''er''s slapped face with envy and sighed.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and comforted: "think about it, you don''t need to be on the camera, and I, if I lose my weight, I will be seen on the camera. Then netizens talk about why I grow fat on the Internet. I remember once when my face was a little round, black powder spread rumors that I was pregnant. Do you say you are miserable or I am miserable?"


    When Xiaotao thought of it, he couldn''t laugh. "I remember that the rumor monger was later accused and paid 50000 yuan for reputation loss! It was also a warning to all fans not to make rumors for blacks! Later, the fan circle was quiet."


    "That''s it! So don''t envy me. I need to pay more than you." Mi Ran''er took an octopus ball in his mouth and just talked to Xiaotao. When he turned the corner, he didn''t see anyone in front of him. He only heard Xiaotao say, "sister ran man, be careful!" and hit someone''s chest.


    The other party was very tall, wearing a long black windbreaker. Like her, she was wrapped tightly, revealing only a pair of peach blossom eyes with deep eyes and streamer. It was very beautiful!


    The octopus balls in MI Raner''s mouth slipped all the way from each other''s chest, leaving a long oil mark on his windbreaker with good texture.


    "Ah, I''m sorry..." Mi Ran''er quickly took out a paper towel and wanted to clean the other party. He grabbed his wrist and threw it away!


    "Is it easier to chat up by chance?" he dropped his sarcasm, crossed Mi Raner, and walked away quickly with a frown.


    "What ghost?" Mi Ran''er held the paper towel in the air awkwardly, and his mouth pulled coldly. "Do you think I''m his fan? Who is he? I don''t recognize him at all!"


    Mi Ran''er turned back and asked Xiao Tao, "do you recognize who that is?"


    Xiaotao also shook her head blankly, "the other party is wrapped tightly. In addition, there are stars everywhere here, and I don''t recognize it... However, I''m familiar with his voice. If it''s really an actor, it should be the one who often uses the original sound!"


    Mi Ran''er shook her head and left the episode behind her.


    "Forget it, it''s just a chance encounter. Let''s continue to stroll around and wait until time to go to the place where we have a green killing banquet."


    "Good!"


    As night fell, the crew''s youth killing banquet was held in a barbecue shop in the film and television city.


    When Mi Raner and Xiao Tao arrive, many people have arrived. Seeing the heroine coming, the director quickly gets up and asks her to go over and sit down next to Ye Qing.


    "The cooperation between you two really has a chemical reaction. When the play is on the star, it will certainly catch fire. After all, ran man is a viewing panacea. The ratings of the play in recent years will enter the top three in the annual list! It fully deserves the name of the first flower of the TV play!"

 Chapter 2149

    The director boasted without stinginess.


    This is a win-win for Gu ranman now.


    Mi Raner smiled politely, "director, you flatter me. There are so many new shows now. In fact, for me, the most important thing is to think about how to transform."


    The director frowned and thought, "in fact, with your appearance, it''s really not easy to transform. After all, you''re too pure, and your appearance limits your play."


    The director''s words are too absolute.


    "Director, you can rest assured that as long as you have acting skills, no matter what kind of appearance, you can''t limit the way of acting. After all, the most important thing for an actor is not appearance, but acting skills!"


    The smile on MI Raner''s face was a little embarrassed. As soon as he said this, the atmosphere on the table became a little subtle.


    It was Ye Qing, the hero, who first echoed mi Ran''er: "ran man''s words are good. Most of the new shows are not very good. It''s still difficult to surpass ran man''s peak!"


    Mi Raner turns to look at Ye Qing and sees the male white lotus smiling like a spring breeze. Her silver teeth are broken and she just wants to split it to the belly.


    In particular, if these words are spread out out out of context, the world will feel that her predecessor despises the younger generation in the current circle and thinks that these younger generations have poor acting skills. She is the eternal peak.


    Will be ridiculed to death.


    Sure enough, this man is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Mi Raner ignored Ye Qing, looked back and began to eat.


    Gu ranman used to have an active atmosphere at the youth killing banquet, but today, he seems a little dull. Other members of the crew can see that ran man doesn''t look very happy today.


    Maybe it''s because the contract with the brokerage company is coming. I''m tangled.


    Unexpectedly, MI Ran''er just didn''t want to leave too many handles, so he pretended to be deep.


    She kept a clear record of how many people here tried to dig holes for her. When she had a chance in the future, she would ask for it back a little bit!


    At the end of the youth killing banquet, there was another KTV singing. Mi Raner refused on the grounds of headache and getting up early tomorrow morning to take a plane. Chen Xi asked Chen Xi to take him back to the hotel. Chen Xi said, "I still want to play. Wouldn''t it be good if you let Xiaotao give you a ride?"


    In his present attitude, where could he still look like Gu ranman as a cash cow before.


    Mi Raner smiled indifferently. She didn''t drink tonight and can drive.


    "Peach, are you going to play?" she turned and asked the little girl around her.


    The little girl shook her head. "No, I don''t like the noisy environment of the concert hall."


    "Let''s go together."


    Mi Ran''er stretched out his hand to Chen Xi, "give me the car key."


    Chen Xi reluctantly felt it out and put it in her hand.


    "Xige, you have to take it easy. If you''re drunk, Xiaotao and I won''t come to save you!"


    Mi Ran''er finished with a faint smile and took the peach beside her and left.


    Chen Xi stared at her slender figure, and her eyes were about to burst into flames.


    The dining place is about two or three kilometers away from the hotel. Many people come out to play at night. Therefore, there are many cars and people. The street is very crowded. Mi Raner''s car drives very slowly, but at a corner, he still collided with a black nanny car.


    Mi Ran''er drove carefully and would collide with the other party. It was entirely because the other party crossed the line and ran over to her front. She braked in time, but she still had nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 2150

    Under the light, the other driver wore a mask and only showed a pair of Phoenix eyes. Mi Ran''er felt that those eyes were familiar.


    Both sides didn''t get out of the car to deal with the matter in time. They were watching the change to see who couldn''t sit down first.


    However, this is a traffic fortress. There will be a traffic jam soon.


    "Sister ran man, it''s not good. Why don''t you call the traffic police directly." Xiaotao wanted to say that they didn''t drink. Even if the traffic police came, it''s not their responsibility and it won''t have any impact.


    When Xiaotao was about to make a phone call, the car opposite suddenly backed back, then roared the accelerator and passed Mi Raner!


    Just ran away.


    "I''ll go!" Mi Ran''er turned to look at the license plate number of the car. "Write it down, Xiaotao. Jin axxxxx seems to be an insider. When I go back to the hotel, I''ll ask some friends. I won''t find out his identity and compensate me for the front of the car. I don''t give my surname gu!"


    "Oh..."


    Xiaotao felt out the phone and didn''t call the police, but wrote down the license plate number.


    When mi Ran''er started the car again, Xiao Tao asked, "sister ran man, why don''t you call the police?"


    "Call the police? I''m a public figure. In this case, even if the traffic police finally judge that I''m not wrong, the media will certainly spread a lot of rumors against me. Even if it''s finally clarified, a small group of black powder will still use this to blackmail me in front of uninformed passers-by!"


    Mi Raner''s words made Xiaotao confused.


    "Forget it, if you understand these words one day, you can be an agent!" Mi Ran''er smiled at Xiaotao''s simple appearance.


    Back at the hotel, MI Raner got out of the car and photographed the front of the car. Fortunately, she didn''t hit too many defects. Otherwise, she would die of heartache.


    After returning to the room, Xiaotao helps Mi Raner pack her bags, while Mi Raner goes to wash. After everything is packed, she lies down on the bed and sends the license plate number to Xiao Zhu, the owner''s best friend who works in gossip weekly.


    When Xiao Zhu saw the license plate number, he immediately sent a very excited voice, "this is the nanny car of an Baiyu, a young actor who just won the three golden film emperor last year. It''s an Baiyu who sent an idol and won the Rookie Award a year later! An Baiyu, the omnipotent idol of film, television and song Sanqi! My dream lover an Baiyu!"


    Xiaozhu''s Rainbow farts made Mi Raner pull wordlessly.


    But


    High quality idol an Baiyu, how could he do such a thing as escape?


    Is it double faced again?


    Mi Raner suddenly became curious about the film emperor.


    Before replying to Xiao Zhu, another voice came from Xiao Zhu, "by the way, the great God should be shooting a film in the film and television city. It seems that he is also shooting today. I just saw the film official blog release the photo of shooting! Why are you suddenly so interested in him? I remember, you have always been interested in an Baiyu''s home!"


    Mi Raner didn''t say anything about the car accident. After all, Xiao Zhu is an entertainment record. Some things should be prevented or prevented. After all, friendship is too weak in front of interests.


    She smiled and said, "I just met this car by accident. The people who got off the bus are familiar, so I wonder who it is! It''s okay."


    "Really?" Xiao Zhu said he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t bother about it. "By the way, ran man, do you want to renew the contract? If not, can you let me get the first news and let me make the first release of the whole network when you announce it?"

 Chapter 2151

    Mi Raner: "I originally wanted to announce it on microblog. Since you want first-hand information, let me give it to you. However, you have to wait until I inform you. After all, there are nearly ten days before the contract expires."


    Xiao Zhu: "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. However, do you really not renew the contract? Have you found a good home? I think, to be conservative, in fact, you are more stable in your current company. After all, it''s not easy to mix in the industry now. It''s not easy to find another company that is so good to you!"


    Mi Ran''er showed some sarcasm on his face. "Are you good to me? If you are really good to me, you won''t refuse those really good scripts again and again, which makes me waste my popularity in ancient puppet dramas."


    Xiaozhu heard her complaint and didn''t reply again.


    I don''t know whether I agree with her or not.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care about her anymore. She searched an Baiyu''s microblog.


    The head picture is a beautiful white plum. This guy is literary and artistic.


    The microblog has been registered for five years, but there are only more than 200 microblogs, most of which are advertising blogs. Mi Ran''er saw an Baiyu''s refined map. She deeply felt that this guy''s refined map is not as good as the original map.


    Instead, refinement polished his spirit and aura.


    Mi Ran''er found that an Boyu''s fans always like to praise him with the words of an artist who is both virtuous and artistic. However, this guy is only 30 years old this year. He is only young and has good acting skills to win the film emperor award. Is it necessary to praise him in such a mature way?


    After pulling down, MI Raner realized that because an Baiyu doesn''t often run microblogs, it makes people think he is a veteran cadre, so he described him like this.


    Boring microblog, I really can''t see an Baiyu''s private character.


    Mi Raner simply stepped out and was about to close her microblog to sleep when a message suddenly appeared in MI Raner''s circle of friends, which was just released by Chen Xi ten seconds ago.


    "There are the most white eyed wolves in the world. Sometimes I really wonder if I shouldn''t be kind to people. Otherwise, I have to guard against being bitten by people all the time!"


    Chen Xi is such a bitch, too


    Sure enough, the following comments are asking whether there is something wrong with Gu ranman. Fans know that Gu ranman''s contract is coming. Someone has guessed that Gu ranman will not renew his contract.


    Fortunately, Gu ranman has enough fans. He immediately went to Chen Xi''s microblog to accuse and comment, and told everyone that everything should be subject to the official declaration. Some people brushed several crimes of the brokerage company in Chen Xi''s comments and listed all the inaction after Gu ranman''s popularity, so that passers-by could see the essence of Chen Xi Bailian.


    Mi Raner sometimes really feels that the original owner should thank his fans more. If it weren''t for this group of fans, the original owner would have been paste until no one knew.


    Chen Xi soon deleted her blog, and Mi Raner laughed sarcastically.


    People like him are obviously not confident enough and secretly come here. Now they can''t play with MI Raner. In the next time, they can only be fooled by Mi Raner!


    Back in the capital, MI Ran''er went straight back to his nest.


    This is the house that the original owner bought with the first TV drama after the explosion. It is also her only place to stay in the capital. It gives her a sense of belonging in this strange big city. Mi Raner learned from her memory that when the girl bought the house and got the red book, she was so excited that she cried with Xiaotao in her arms.

 Chapter 2152

    The original owner is a simple child. The brokerage company and all the actors who have cooperated take advantage of her simplicity and squeeze her use value without mercy.


    Although the house is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. Mi Raner simply repaired it and went out to meet the producer of Fenghua.


    The agreed place is in a cafe.


    Because it was an old acquaintance, the producer directly said: "Many influential young actresses took part in this audition, because this play is bound to attract all kinds of gold awards abroad. Therefore, the director will ask more. You should be prepared. This is the time for the first audition. I have signed up for you and remember to arrive on time! By the way, don''t make up. The director is a freak and doesn''t like actresses with make-up, he said I like to carve out actresses bit by bit. "


    The information revealed by the producer is very useful to MI Raner.


    She was very grateful. "Thank you so much. I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time! By the way, this play only selects actresses now. Is it because the male owner has been determined? Let''s reveal who it is?"


    Mi Raner''s curiosity made the producer unable to refuse.


    She lowered her voice. "It''s an Baiyu. He''s in the limelight recently. Moreover, his acting skills are OK. In the words of the director, he has a bright future in his life!"


    The enemy''s road is narrow!


    If mi Ran''er can''t guess who the male leader is at this moment, he has experienced so many aspects in vain.


    "Why? Don''t tell me you''re a fan of an Baiyu. Acting with idols will be very stressful. Say, let''s play in the next play..." the producer looked at her face and wanted to persuade her to give up the role.


    "I''m not a fan of him. I''m just a little surprised and a little happy. I can play with such an actor with acting skills and strength, which makes me more determined to win this role!"


    Mi Ran''er''s teeth were tight, and his face was wearing an incomparably lovely smile.


    The producer sighed, "it''s good if you have confidence. I have a lot of things to deal with, so I''ll go first. Be smart. I''ll try to say something good to you during the audition!"


    The producer also watched Gu ranman climb to the position of the so-called first flower of TV series. She knew that if the girl didn''t transform, a good seedling might wither.


    I''ve seen a lot of actresses in the circle who are in the top position by various means. The producer is very fond of Gu ranman, a girl who makes films safely. Moreover, she has spent the script. This girl is really suitable for the heroine of Fenghua.


    Now you only need to pass the director level.


    The audition time is three days later.


    Mi Ran''er searched the original novel of Fenghua on the Internet. This novel is very heavy. It took less than three years for the male and female stars to know each other, love each other, and break up because of various pressures. However, these three years are their most brilliant life.


    The heroine''s color was simple at first. Later, this simplicity was swallowed up by reality and gradually became a philistine. The male Lord was an artistic brain. He couldn''t accept the Philistine of the female Lord. They quarreled a lot, but in the end, love was better than his aversion to the change of the female Lord


    This tangled script, with the psychological journey of the protagonists gradually growing from the long river of history, will certainly resonate with countless audiences growing up at the same time after the film is shot and released.

 Chapter 2153

    Mi Raner still doesn''t know which paragraph she will audition for, but she should be able to hold it very accurately no matter what paragraph she reads in the novel. Perhaps, she can show some childishness and make the director have the impulse to teach and carve her. In this way, she will be sure of her role.


    While reading a novel, MI Raner receives a call from Chen Xi.


    "Gu ranman, can you explain to me what''s going on with the nanny car? Although you don''t renew your contract with the company, you don''t own the nanny car. Don''t you have to be responsible for the crash?"


    Chen Xi asked angrily over the phone.


    "I''m in charge. If you drive the car for maintenance and write me an invoice for how much, I can''t compensate? Xige, there''s a saying that business can''t be benevolent and righteous. Is it necessary for you to change your attitude towards me so much? When I first got angry, who shouted all day and all night? Who boasted to me that he was a gold medal agent and could let me enter the film in three years Circle, and won various mainstream awards. Now it''s three years since I became popular. What''s my situation now? Xige, you know better than me. You didn''t do anything you promised me at the beginning. It''s common sense for me not to renew my contract. What''s your position to lose your temper in front of me? "


    Over the past few years, MI Ran''er hates this kind of person most. He obviously has no ability and has to drag others to die together. Once others want to get rid of his vampire, they feel that the other party is ungrateful and eager to destroy the other party completely!


    This kind of person is the most vicious and disgusting. Every time Mi Raner meets him, he wants to hide away. Otherwise, it''s too late to get away when he gets more and more excessive.


    Chen Xi was so scolded by Mi Raner that his breath became more and more urgent. He clenched his teeth, organized the words, and then continued: "Let''s get down to business. Did you crash the car? I just called to question you. Do you think I can''t care about the public property of our company? Yes! I promised you a lot at the beginning, but the conditions are limited. You have a narrow road and can''t get to the big screen. Can you blame me?"


    "I can''t go to the big screen?" Mi Ran''er seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world.


    She sneered, "higo, remember this sentence now. Soon, I''ll hit you in the face and let you know how rubbish the company''s decisions have been in recent years! It delayed my youth and almost lost an excellent young actor in the entertainment industry!"


    Mi Ran''er finished and hung up the phone with a snap.


    She found that she could not talk with Chen Xi.


    Go on, you can only be more angry.


    Chen Xi really didn''t know himself. Now things have been so ugly. He didn''t want to remedy it and put it all on her head.


    Such a short-sighted person is destined to be nothing.


    But


    Why should she pay for the maintenance of the car?


    This money has to be paid by the guy Ann Boyu.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was raised, and she began to plan how to get close to the male Lord, how to make the male Lord take the bait, pay attention to herself, and how to eat the male Lord step by step!


    Three days later, the audition of "Fenghua" was held in the Beijing Mingyue film and television company. The production team of "Fenghua" is not only the top in China, but also the top in the world. Therefore, there are a lot of actors who come to audition for the heroine.

 Chapter 2154

    Even if you can''t meet the female owner in the end, if you are attracted by the director and play a female two and three in this play, even if you just play soy sauce, you can also rank in the domestic film world.


    This audition, MI Raner came alone.


    She gave Xiaotao a holiday and asked her to deal with her resignation.


    When she arrived at Mingyue company, many people had already arrived. Mi Raner went to have a look at the platoon number. Her name was in the second half. She could see what kind of girls were in front of her and their faces when they came out of the audition.


    From the expression can be analyzed, they have no face.


    Among these actresses, MI Raner is the most famous. As soon as she appeared, she attracted the attention of many people.


    Instead of paying attention to the eyes of these people, she went straight to the corner to sit down, took out the mirror and looked at her state. Fortunately, she had a good rest at home these three days. Therefore, she was not tired at all. Her eyes were bright and bright. If she was allowed to try the role of the former female leader, the effect would be good!


    Soon after MI Raner sat down, a girl suddenly sat down beside her.


    "Ran man, what a coincidence! You even came to audition for Fenghua. I always thought you only liked TV dramas, not movies." Mi Ran''er recognized the girl who spoke.


    This is Xu Miaomiao, the former owner''s college classmate. They are still roommates. However, she had good resources in college. She has made several literary films. Although she is not a female owner, she still has a lot of scenes.


    However, acting has always been criticized. Some people on the Internet analyze whether there is a gold owner behind Xu Miaomiao. Otherwise, how can a newcomer with such poor acting get so many resources for award-winning literary and artistic films.


    "Why do you think I like making TV dramas?" Mi Ran''er pulled her lips in silence. "I only like making roles suitable for me. Of course, challenging roles, I also want to try!"


    Xu Miaomiao wondered and frowned, "why did you always make some TV dramas of the same type before?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled: "that''s not because..."


    Before we finished, the door of the conference room where the audition was held opened.


    "Well, everybody be quiet. The audition here will start right away. You should have seen your platoon number just now. Wait, we can only call the number, not the name. If you hear your number, just come in."


    The staff said to the actresses without expression.


    Everyone nodded together.


    "Number one, please come in. This way, number two is ready."


    No. 1 is a familiar face, but Mi Raner can''t remember who he is for a while. He should be a supporting actor who often plays soy sauce in various dramas. This time, he probably wants to gamble.


    No. 2 is a student''s face. It looks very young. It should still be a student in school.


    Mi Ran''er leaned back on his seat and stared at it. In addition, he also noticed that everyone stayed in the conference room for 15 minutes at the longest and less than five minutes at the shortest.


    After coming out for a long time with an uncertain look on their faces, several of them looked that although they had a winning ticket, MI Ran''er felt that their temperament was not suitable for the female owners of Fenghua, and the director should not choose them.


    All those who came out in a short time were sad. Two even cried as soon as they came out of the door of the conference room.


    When Xu Miaomiao saw this scene, he was a little frightened. "Is it so scary? I heard that director Lin is a poisonous tongue. Unexpectedly, he would be so poisonous!"

 Chapter 2155

    Mi Raner''s face was expressionless.


    In fact, my heart has been a little uneasy.


    The system felt her psychology and smiled, "host, do you have no confidence? Isn''t this kind of field just a little mean to you?"


    Mi Raner: "it''s not that I''m not confident. I''m just nervous. After all, such an occasion is too formal. Moreover, this role is related to the next direction of the plot. If I can''t win this role, the plot may take many detours and waste a lot of time."


    The system laughed even more, "just let the host know!"


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t have time to pay attention to this bloodless and meatless man now. She only knows to make a sound to attack her and ridicule her smelly system at all times. Soon, she calls Xu Miao.


    When Xu Miaomiao went in, he suddenly turned around and took Mi Raner''s little hand. "Ran man, you must pray for me. I will win the role. If I win the heroine, I will ask director Lin to install a girl with more parts for you!"


    Mi Raner: "


    This... This is not necessary.


    Mi Ran''er heard Xu Miaomiao''s words and began to doubt whether Xu Miaomiao would just take a form to participate in the audition. Perhaps, Xu Miaomiao has already been determined.


    no way!


    You can''t think nonsense. You can''t slack off so early.


    She bit her lip and took a deep breath.


    Xu Miaomiao is next.


    Xu Miaomiao didn''t stay long or short. He came out in ten minutes. When he came out, he looked unknown.


    She walked towards the elevator without saying a word, ignoring Mi Raner.


    This is


    Brushed?


    As soon as Mi Raner''s doubts came out, the staff here called her number and quickly got up and went to the conference room.


    The conference room was dressed up as a great hall. It looked very solemn. Mi Ran''er saw the hall and guessed which section to try.


    She went to the jury and bowed deeply, "Hello everyone, I''m actor Gu ranman..."


    She looked up and looked at the people on the jury.


    The director and the producer are here.


    In the most corner, there was a man in black. He was wearing a duck tongue hat, but mi Ran''er recognized him with his exposed jaw and lip flap.


    Ann Boyu, the confirmed hero of Fenghua.


    He actually participated in the audition.


    "Miss Gu is very famous in the circle. However, I haven''t seen the TV plays played by Miss Gu because I don''t have time. Looking at Miss Gu''s face is too sweet. Isn''t it not suitable for the heroine of the play?" as soon as the director opened his mouth, he began to attack Mi Raner''s confidence.


    Mi Ran''er just smiled. She looked at the director in an unassuming manner. "Director, you haven''t let me audition. How do you know I can''t? My appearance is born of my mother, and I can''t change it. However, with the efforts of the day after tomorrow, I can change my temperament. Moreover, I think my acting skills are enough for me to hold this role!"


    The girl''s voice was slight, but the conference room was big enough and the echo was enough. It fell in the ears of everyone present. Except an Baiyu, everyone showed surprise.


    Ann Baiyu stood on the stage with the girl''s eyes. He always felt that they were very familiar.


    But for a while, I can''t remember where I met.


    "OK, you are very confident! I appreciate confident people. Well, I''ll give you a minute to digest the play, and then, with your understanding, play the play!" director Lin asked people to hand over a script paper and smiled gently.

 Chapter 2156

    Mi Raner took over and took a look.


    This is the scene where the man and the woman love to the end and are hit by reality to break up. It has nothing to do with the current layout scene.


    Mi Raner suspects that this is the small stove that the director opened for her when he saw her so confident.


    Sipping her lips, her unforgettable ability made her spend a few seconds remembering these lines, then swept the field behind her and figured out the walking position.


    A minute later, she put the script on the ground.


    Look at director Lin again: "director, can I make a small request?"


    Director Lin: "you say."


    "Can I ask Mr. an to play for me?" she smiled and her eyes fell on an Baiyu in the corner.


    An Baiyu sat in the corner thinking about things. He didn''t expect to be cue. After being stunned, he touched his chin and got up. Before the director spoke, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll play for you."


    He took off his hat and revealed some long hair below. This guy used to shoot ancient costume dramas. He wore a Headcover every day, so he was too lazy to cut his hair. The shape of the new drama has not been determined. He goes in and out with a duck tongue hat every day, which is very free and easy.


    An Baiyu''s eyebrows and eyes are really too delicate. Even if he doesn''t wear any eye makeup, his heart beats faster when he raises his eyes and droops his eyes.


    He came to the stage, picked up the script on the ground and read it. Then he raised his lips: "director Lin, you are setting a difficult situation for the little girl! Obviously, those were small scenes just now, but you just want her to play this scene... Tut tut!"


    Ann Baiyu shook her head silently and threw away the script. Her eyes fell on MI Raner''s face.


    "Come on."


    As soon as they looked at each other, MI Ran''er entered the mood. An Baiyu also entered the scene quickly, which made people feel happy. The performers and viewers also saw it very well!


    Mi Raner stepped forward and tiptoed to grab an Baiyu''s neck. Her eyes were dyed red as fast as possible. She choked: "Tell me, why did you do this to me? It was clearly not my fault! Why did you charge these accounts to me? Can I choose to be born? Can I choose my parents? Do you think all this is really what I want?"


    Mi Raner sobbed and complained word by word. Her lines were good. Even with a lump in her throat, her words were clearly heard by the people present.


    "Can I choose my birth again?" an Baiyu said faintly. His eyes were more red than Mi Raner, but he deliberately looked free and easy, "I can''t choose! But I can choose my future..."


    He raised his hand, grabbed Mi Raner''s wrist and pulled her off himself a little bit.


    "Anyway, if we continue, we will only hurt each other. Separate! Only by separating, can we each bloom the most beautiful brilliance!" an Baiyu''s determined and reluctant tone fell in MI Raner''s ear and hit him directly on his heart!


    She raised her hand and prepared to fan it down to an Baiyu''s face!


    "Card!"


    The director quickly shouted card.


    He felt that if he didn''t shout card again, the girl would really get into the play too deeply and slap an Baiyu in the face.


    Mi Ran''er curled up her fingers slightly and finally stopped her strength.


    She rubbed her eyes and pulled a smile on her face before looking at director Lin.

 Chapter 2157

    An Baiyu didn''t take back her eyes from her face.


    He suddenly approached Mi Raner a little and whispered in her ear, "so you are the girl who made my high setting windbreaker unbearable with octopus balls in the film and television city!"


    Mi Ran''er pulled her lips awkwardly. "Mr. an also bumped my nanny car and sent it to repair. I don''t know how much it will cost for the time being!"


    An Baiyu shrugged and smiled, "is it even?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "OK, it''s even."


    The two are whispering here. The director over there is already counting Mi Raner''s score with the producer.


    "Miss Gu''s acting skills are very good. It''s a waste of your acting skills to play TV dramas all the time. However, you may have to go back and wait for notice. In two days at most, we will release the news to your mobile phone or email. Please check it."


    The director is no longer indifferent to MI Raner when she first came in. Now he has a lot of appreciation for good actors.


    Mi Raner knows that 80% of this role is his own!


    She turned happily and was ready to go out.


    "Wait for me in the parking lot for a while." the film emperor nearby suddenly whispered.


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er paused and looked at an Baiyu suspiciously.


    "I think about it. My high price must be more expensive than the maintenance cost of your car. We have to sum up the compensation price." an Baiyu said that he was not the kind of person who would suffer losses in confusion!


    Mi Raner: "


    Taking a deep breath, she nodded slowly, "well, hurry up. I didn''t eat breakfast for the audition. I''m very hungry!"


    "Yes."


    After MI Ran''er went out, an Baiyu went to Director Lin: "in a word, I want this rival actress! The management side, with your qualifications, should be able to handle it."


    "But... It has been said that the female owner is determined to be Xu Miaomiao, so it has been changed suddenly. In case the capital withdraws..." before the director opened his mouth, the director assistant frowned.


    An Baiyu glanced at the assistant coldly, and pulled out a smile like a smile from the corner of his mouth, "withdraw the capital and withdraw the capital. Director Lin is in charge. Are you worried that no gold owner is willing to invest in this play?"


    Director Lin shook his head helplessly. "In fact, using a good actor is really very important for a play. If the management has to use Xu miaomi, the film is waiting to lose money!"


    An Baiyu shrugged: "since you have said so, I''ll take it as if you have promised me!"


    Lin Dao made a sound and didn''t speak again.


    An Baiyu was no longer in the mood to see the next audition actors. He put on his hat and sunglasses and left the other door of the conference room.


    When he went downstairs to the basement, he saw Mi Raner waiting at the entrance of the elevator. He raised his eyebrow and smiled, "it turns out that someone really would be silly waiting to lose money..."


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of his lips and sneered, "does Mr. an think that everything is like you and likes to escape?"


    The smile on an Baiyu''s face froze in an instant.


    I thought the little girl in front of me was a bronze. It seems that she is still a king of mouth gun!


    He pulled his lip and walked towards his car.


    "It''s not only your nanny car that needs to be repaired this time, but also mine. Moreover, my car is obviously much more expensive than yours! In a word, I''m the one who suffered the loss!" an Baiyu said faintly, took out the car key and stood in front of a big red sports car. He looked back at Mi Raner: "Miss Gu, dare you go to my house to get the purchase certificate of my clothes?"

 Chapter 2158

    Mi Ran''er chuckled. "Why not? Even if I''m photographed, I''m not as hot as Mr. an, who has just won the three gold film emperor. You can let me rub a wave of heat at that time! Why not?"


    Hearing this, an Baiyu tutted twice, "it''s really a reality!"


    After getting on the bus, an Baiyu started the car.


    Mi Ran''er felt his driving skills and suddenly opened his mouth in doubt. "In fact, I really want to ask, why did Mr. an suddenly cross the line and hit my car that day? Did he drink wine?"


    An Baiyu glanced at her faintly, "I drank wine, but I''m not drunk. It''s not because of drinking, but for other reasons."


    "Other reasons?"


    Mi Ran''er is curious, but she still doesn''t ask too much because of the identity of an Baiyu. After all, the identity of others is not suitable for telling so many private affairs to an outsider.


    An Baiyu''s residence is in the center of the capital, where every inch of land and every inch of gold has built a high-grade apartment. In addition to the natives in the capital, the people who can buy a house here are the rich with an annual income of more than 30 million.


    An Baiyu has been in the business for more than ten years. He has made a lot of high box office films and sold records very well. He has held concerts several times and must have made a lot of money.


    Mi Ran''er followed an Baiyu upstairs. She keenly felt that someone seemed to be following him, but she didn''t remind an Baiyu. They entered the elevator one after another at a just right distance. After entering the elevator, MI Ran''er said, "you have a resident reporter downstairs!"


    "Well, I''m here every day. I just want to take a picture of me going home with a woman. I finally got it today. If I put it on the Internet tomorrow, it will certainly cause great controversy. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Seeing her look, an Baiyu suddenly approached her a lot and said with a low smile, "why? Now you know you''re worried and afraid?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled and shrugged. "Mr. an looks relaxed. What am I afraid of? I have CP physique. I''ve spread so many true and false scandals. This time, everyone will probably think we''re hyping and won''t take it seriously!"


    An Baiyu shook his head helplessly, "you see so open, and you don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing! You know, people with a big heart don''t go long in the entertainment industry!"


    Mi Ran''er put away his smile and suddenly looked serious, "but people with glass heart are also walking hard in the entertainment industry!"


    An Baiyu: "


    This girl is really clever.


    Really helpless, an Baiyu had to stop saying a word.


    At an Baiyu''s house, MI Raner didn''t come in, but just stood at the door and waited for an Baiyu to bring shopping vouchers.


    Ann Baiyu looked at her standing at the door and frowned: "come in and sit down! Why? Is it the first time to enter the actor''s house?"


    Mi Raner: "no! It''s the first time I''ve been to such a handsome actor''s house."


    An Baiyu was stunned. It was visible to the naked eye that MI Raner saw that his ears were red under the brim of his hat.


    Because the face is covered by sunglasses, I can''t see whether the face is red or not.


    I thought I was an old driver. It turned out to be so pure.


    Mi Raner laughed in her heart and changed her shoes into the house. She looked at the decoration of the apartment. Somehow, she felt that the color decoration of the apartment was very depressing. She had only been in the house for less than a minute, and her heart began to speed up involuntarily.

 Chapter 2159

    It''s not right!


    Mi Ran''er took a deep breath and looked at an Baiyu. This guy was not ready to get her the so-called shopping voucher, but directly poured her a glass of water. Mi Ran''er took it, didn''t drink it, raised his eyes and looked at an Baiyu suspiciously, "Mr. an, don''t you want..."


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that you really promised to come to my house! Since you came, just sit for a while. As for the shopping voucher, I didn''t keep my hobby. The windbreaker was old. You just gave me the reason to buy new clothes!"


    An Baiyu sat down opposite her, crossed his legs and stared at the girl in front of him. After taking a sip of hot water, he said, "can you tell me what you know about me? After all, we have to get along together for about half a year in the future. If we don''t understand each other, we shouldn''t develop a tacit understanding!"


    Mi Ran''er saw that an Baiyu didn''t mean any harm, and her originally tight body gradually relaxed.


    She leaned on the sofa and met an Baiyu''s eyes. His eyes were deep. When looking at people, he was with casual tenderness, which was easy to get people trapped. However, MI Raner was an extremely calm person. When they looked at each other, they raised a slight smile on their faces.


    "Does Mr. Ann mean that my role has been determined?" she asked with a little joy.


    An Baiyu nodded softly, "I shouldn''t have said this, but I never cooperate with people with the wrong magnetic field. The management means to put Xu Miaomiao in as the female owner. Xu Miaomiao has made a match for me before. She always has dull eyes when acting. Even if she guides her, she can''t enter the play. She is very tired of the play. There are several scenes that should have become famous because she drags her legs and makes people pick A pile of thorns! "


    An Yu Yu was also very relaxed in front of MI ran, and he was listening to his words, and he could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Mr. an, if you don''t like it, you don''t have to accept her play!" Mi Ran''er deliberately said.


    "The most important thing in the composition of a play is the director and the script. If these two attract me, I can''t refuse the play appointment, just like Fenghua , everyone said that the film was too risky, but after reading the script, I thought it was very meaningful. Moreover, the script did not face the risk history directly, but expressed my sadness from another angle. The screenwriter''s foundation was very strong, so I took the risk! And, this film also had my investment! "


    "Wow!"


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that chatting with an Baiyu such a movie emperor really benefited a lot!


    "Is this your first movie?" Ann Baiyu suddenly changed the topic and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, if I win it, I will certainly take it seriously and strive to win a Rookie Award next year." Mi Raner really looks forward to the play.


    An Baiyu nodded slightly. "The newcomer award should be no difficulty. For your sake, you promised me a condition!"


    An Baiyu narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly opened his mouth very dark.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at him suspiciously, "what?"


    "With the heroine of Fenghua, she will win at least one post movie trophy next year!" Ann Baiyu touched her chin and saw Mi Raner frowning and said with a smile: "you shouldn''t have no confidence?"

 Chapter 2160

    "Of course not!" Mi Ran''er immediately sat up straight, raised his chin and stared at an Baiyu. "As long as you don''t show a moth, I''ll certainly do well and have a great chance of winning the post movie trophy!"


    "Well, have ambition."


    An Baiyu looked at the time. "Well, it''s not long or short for you to sit down. You can go now. If you stay a little longer, you can''t really jump into the Yellow River."


    An Baiyu directly issued a guest expulsion order.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t even drink a glass of water. She was not hypocritical. She got up and smiled and bowed to an Baiyu. "I know that if this role falls on my head, most of it must be because of Mr. an. I will remember this kindness. I will repay it if I have a chance in the future!"


    Ann Baiyu coagulated her sweet little face and said in her heart that the time to repay her kindness will soon come.


    Mi Ran''er came out of an Baiyu''s house. When she went downstairs, she felt a slight movement in the corner where she was shooting. She didn''t look there and walked away.


    Instead of going home directly, MI Raner went to the company.


    Chen Xi sat in the office and saw Mi Raner arrive. He immediately groaned, "Yo, our first sister is coming!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t even look at him and went straight into the boss''s office.


    When the boss saw her, it was not as hot as before, but he still asked someone to show her coffee.


    "Why? Didn''t you say you wanted to take a break? What was it about coming to the company today?" the boss asked suspiciously.


    "About the contract." Mi Raner took the contract out of his bag. "The five-year contract will arrive in a few days. I''m here today to talk to the general manager about renewing the contract and whether we should get together."


    The boss sighed. He took off his glasses and wiped them: "ran man, when our company signed you, you were just a little actor who played female N in gongdou opera. Later, you became popular because of a Vietnam opera. We have never treated you badly. You are one of the most profitable actors in our company. If you leave, the company''s income will turn down. Do you really want to..."


    So ungrateful?


    Although the boss didn''t say the last few words, MI Raner understood them.


    Mi Raner smiled, "I know you haven''t treated me badly. You always talk about film pay, but don''t forget, general manager. After talking about high film pay, your share is also very high! I don''t think I owe you anything for a mutually beneficial contract! As for the company, I''m the only actor who makes money, it seems to have something to do with your own star promotion plan, not because I occupy good resources alone ¡­¡±


    The boss didn''t expect that MI Raner would respond like a stream. He opened his mouth and really didn''t know how to reply.


    "In fact, there''s another reason why I don''t renew my contract. The company''s resources really don''t match my current popularity. If I consume them again, I''ll finally have a red life and end up in the end! Don''t worry, general manager. As long as we get together and disperse well, no one in the company will discredit me on the Internet, and I won''t say anything bad about the company!"


    The boss knows that MI Raner is talking about what happened to Chen Xi on her microblog.


    Dragging the contract in his hand, he frowned and looked at the girl opposite. For a long time, he didn''t take back his eyes. He suddenly whispered, "have you found your next home? Mingyue? Or Dingfeng?"


    These two are the best brokerage companies in the circle.


    Resources are the best.

 Chapter 2161

    That''s why the boss is so suspicious.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and shook his head: "no, next I''m going to work alone for a period of time. After the most sad stage in the early stage has passed, maybe I will choose a good company to rely on."


    "Just you? Work alone? What''s your reason? Do you have resources and capital? Work alone, I''ll tell you! I''ll leave it here today. If you don''t renew your contract with our company, you may not get a suitable job all year round!"


    The boss slapped on the table and vowed.


    Mi Raner''s smile deepened. "Really? I''ll bet with the boss! If I get a good job and my career rises, the boss, you can invite me to dinner!"


    Mi Ran''er said, picked up his bag and waved to the general manager, "I''ll go first! I''ll see you later when I have time."


    Then she turned and stepped out of the general manager''s office with a brisk pace. She saw Chen Xi sitting in her seat. She walked over and smiled at Chen Xi, "brother Xi, how much is the car repair money? I''ll transfer it to you!"


    "Fifty thousand!" Chen Xi said to the lion.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. Then he spread out his small hand, "show me the invoice."


    Chen Xi''s face was slightly stiff and slowly opened his mouth, "five thousand, just sprayed paint! Replaced a bumper again."


    "That''s OK." Mi Raner directly transferred the money to Chen Xi''s wechat, and she transferred it for 500 more. "This is the red envelope money that you have endured my temper and taken good care of me in recent years. Bye, Xi Ge. I hope your next artist can be more popular and have a brighter future than me."


    Mi Raner''s words made Chen Xi''s face sink.


    Not to mention, the company''s artists have insufficient qualifications. Even if they have good qualifications, they just don''t have the life to explode. Now the state of the entertainment industry has been saturated. If they want to become popular, they must have marketing. Unfortunately, now netizens are smart and don''t believe in marketing!


    So, the next pop star doesn''t know where to hide.


    How could he be lucky to meet him?


    Mi Raner came out of the company and received a call from the producer of Fenghua.


    "Miss Gu, we have unanimously decided that you will act as the female star of the play. The signing time of the contract is 10 a.m. next Monday. You take time to come to Mingyue company. By the way, your agent will remember the matters needing attention from the crew, as well as the requirements for accommodation and catering..." the other party''s tone was gentle, Mi Ran''er was very comfortable.


    What made her most comfortable was the news.


    She quickly nodded, "well, I see! Don''t worry, I don''t have any rigid requirements for accommodation and catering, just like everyone else. As for others... I only have one assistant now. Maybe you have to match me with makeup artists!"


    "Of course."


    He said something before hanging up.


    As soon as Mi Raner hung up, the sound of the system rang out in her mind.


    "Congratulations to the host, you have completed the initial task and obtained the right to use regret medicine once! From now on, start the main task of the standard, and attack the villain of the standard. The task reward is 150 + character value and 200 + task value..."


    The task reward of this plane is more than before.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to say, can she understand that the task of this plane is more difficult than before?

 Chapter 2162

    The next morning, MI Raner was still asleep.


    The original owner''s biological clock has been very chaotic because of filming. However, it is true that he is short of sleep during this period. It is not easy to sleep in without any psychological pressure, but he was directly awakened by a phone call.


    It''s peach.


    Mi Ran''er just gave a sound, and Xiaotao said anxiously, "sister ran man, you quickly log in to the microblog. Something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er rubbed his eyebrows, his voice hoarse.


    "You and an Yingdi were photographed! Why are you so careless? Now an Yingdi''s fans are crusading against you and brushing some scolding words under your microblog... It''s very ugly!"


    Xiaotao was so anxious that she almost cried.


    Mi Raner sat up, hung up the phone and clicked on the microblog.


    Sure enough, the microblog has exploded.


    She didn''t have time to open a private letter to see how these fans abused themselves, so she entered the hot search list.


    The # name of # Ann Boyu Gu ranman in Bangyi is particularly abrupt, because it has exploded.


    She didn''t know whether to lament the appeal of an Baiyu or her national degree.


    Click on the hot search. The first few microblogs are entertainment records. It was exposed that she secretly took photos of her returning to his house behind an Baiyu yesterday. There is also a small video. The video was cut and did not explain how long she settled in.


    So, now fans are blowing up whether she is an Baiyu''s new girlfriend or not.


    An Baiyu has been in the business for ten years, and only one girlfriend has been officially announced. She is the powerful actress Wang Wen who won the best supporting actress of the three gold medals last year. An Baiyu and she broke up peacefully at the end of last year, but the two are still working together in the last film. Therefore, fans on both sides think they are still possible.


    Unexpectedly, MI Ran''er was inserted on the way, and the fans were right.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that there was something fishy in it.


    From yesterday, an Baiyu took her home, all this seems to be an Baiyu''s plan.


    In his position, if you don''t want these photos to be sent out, just go downstairs to find entertainment notes and negotiate a price. He just didn''t negotiate. Maybe he arranged these entertainment notes downstairs. Otherwise, how could they happen to be photographed?


    She remembered that when she left an Baiyu''s house, an Baiyu said that if it took a long time, she would really jump into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it.


    He is very accurate even in time.


    So


    "He doesn''t want to use me to completely break up with his ex girlfriend? Or, he wants to stimulate his ex girlfriend to get back together with himself?" no matter which possibility, MI Raner is regarded as a gun envoy.


    I''m upset.


    She rubbed her heart and opened the phone book. She found that she didn''t have an Baiyu''s phone at all.


    She can only open wechat to find Xiaozhu.


    "Can you find an Baiyu''s private number over there?" she poked Xiaozhu.


    It''s OK in wechat. Not many people came to ask her about it, because most of the original owner and friends in wechat are not very familiar. If something like this happens, it will be very embarrassing to catch up and ask.


    Only a few old friends teased her when she took the film emperor, but she didn''t reveal any news, and asked when to have a wedding.


    Mi Raner ignored the news and waited for Xiaozhu to reply.


    A minute later, Xiao Zhu replied, "if I knew his private number, I would have called him every night. By the way, what''s the matter with you and him? They both went home together. Why don''t they have each other''s private numbers?"

 Chapter 2163

    This is a child without mother. It''s a long story.


    Mi Raner breathed out helplessly. She asked Xiao Zhu, "if I said, I just went upstairs for 15 minutes and drank a cup of tea, do you believe it?"


    no She didn''t even drink tea and was ordered away by the guy.


    Xiaozhu was silent for a long time before he sent a long string of sighs.


    Forget it, whether she believes it or not is not the key point. The key point is how the heat will subside now. She has just settled the play appointment with the crew of Fenghua. If the play side feels that she is pulling an Baiyu to hype and doesn''t continue to cooperate with herself because of this, isn''t she wronged grandma''s house?


    Quickly got out of bed, packed up, wrapped tightly, and went out with a hat and mask.


    Downstairs, the original owner''s Beetle went out through the back door and went directly to an Baiyu''s house.


    He should be fine recently. According to his character, he doesn''t like to go out without notice, so he must be at home at the moment.


    Mi Ran''er went straight to his house and couldn''t care whether there were paparazzi downstairs. After getting off the car, he took the elevator upstairs and came to an Baiyu''s house. He rang the doorbell with his little hand. No one answered for a long time.


    She slapped the door again. "I know you''re at home! You open the door. Things on the Internet have to be solved, don''t you?"


    Fortunately, there is only one family on this floor. Otherwise, MI Raner''s voice will be known to all the neighbors.


    There was no response in the room, and Mi Raner became a little anxious.


    She patted the door again, "Are you really not at home? Asshole! You must have brought me to your house on purpose yesterday? You expected to be photographed. No matter what you want to do with me, you must at least talk to me first? How can I deal with this situation? Believe it or not, I will tell you the truth on my microblog and let everyone know that you an Baiyu is a liar!"


    Bata


    The door opened a crack.


    It was dark in the house. It was unlikely that it would be such a light without turning on the lights in the daytime. He should have pulled up all the curtains.


    "You..."


    Mi Ran''er looked through the crack of the door and met a pair of bright, but the white part of her eyes was full of scarlet eyes.


    "Come in," he said in a hoarse voice.


    Mi Ran''er hesitated. In the dark room, it was like a beast with a big mouth. When she entered the room, she took her mouth and swallowed her before she could chew it.


    "Don''t come in?" the man looked at her and frowned. He pulled the door and immediately prepared to close it.


    Mi Ran''er quickly lifted her feet against it, then opened the door and went in.


    "I''m here to discuss with you how to deal with the microblog! Now I don''t have a brokerage company, and I have to do all crisis public relations by myself!" Mi Ran''er pointed out his intention.


    The man closed the door and went to the sofa.


    Mi Ran''er saw through the dim light from the TV that there was a thin blanket on the sofa, cold takeout food and cigarette butts on the tea table


    She doesn''t remember Ann Boyu smoking.


    At least, in public, no one has ever photographed him smoking, so everyone thinks that an Baiyu is not addicted to smoking. Now it seems that this guy is really deep enough in front of fans and the public.


    An Baiyu gently holds the mobile phone in his hand, opens wechat, clicks on the chat box with one person, and then throws the mobile phone into Mi Raner''s arms.

 Chapter 2164

    Mi Raner frowned and took it up.


    It''s a chat with Wang Wen.


    Wang Wen has always been looking for an Baiyu to talk to. She pulled up hundreds of them first. It started a few months ago. Wang Wen is really energetic. She sends several messages to an Baiyu like signing in every day. Even if an Baiyu doesn''t reply to her even with a punctuation mark, the woman still perseveres.


    The first time was the beginning of the year. Mi Raner recalled that at the beginning of the year, an Baiyu''s last film had just been officially announced. Because the man and woman were ex girlfriends, the official announcement had been hot for several days.


    Wang Wen also started sending messages to an Baiyu from this time.


    At the beginning, the content of the information was relatively mild. He asked him how he was doing and what expectations he had for the new play. Later, he began to shoot fixed makeup photos and read the script. He could see it every day, and the news began to deepen gradually.


    I regret breaking up and think I can be free and easy. However, when I see an Baiyu, I will still be moved. Therefore, I want to get back together with an Baiyu.


    Gradually, for the silence of an Baiyu, she began to collapse. She pretended that an Baiyu was still her boyfriend every day and communicated with him on wechat. Even if she didn''t respond, her solo play was very wonderful.


    In the back, the film is about to be finished. She completely collapsed. She complained at length every day about why an Baiyu was unwilling to give herself another chance. When they were filming, they still had a tacit understanding. Obviously, she felt that he was still looking at her with affection


    On the day of the movie, after 9:00 p.m., an Baiyu received a wechat from Wang Wen, [I can''t let you go so easily! Bai Yu, only I am the most suitable woman for you, and you can''t escape from my palm!]


    Thinking of an Boyu''s reaction on the day of killing, MI Raner felt that he should have been scared away from the killing banquet by Wang Wen''s wechat, afraid that he would fall into the arms of a woman like a wolf.


    The later date is getting closer. After killing, Wang Wen hasn''t given up an Baiyu. She said that she doesn''t believe an Baiyu has put down herself. If she really puts down herself, she won''t lose so much weight in half a year, and there won''t be anorexia


    apositia?


    Mi Ran''er looks at the pile of takeout on the tea table. They haven''t moved much since Kaifeng.


    The last time point is this morning.


    Wang Wen sent several voice messages. The little red dot in the back said that an Baiyu had never heard of it, and MI Ran''er didn''t point it on his own.


    "You showed me this news to tell me that you used me to make Wang Wen give up you?"


    She returned her cell phone to an Baiyu, frowned and whispered.


    An Baiyu nodded slowly. He leaned against the sofa, "At the beginning, she proposed to break up. At that time, she just won the best female partner of the three gold medals and became one of the most valuable film actresses in China. At that time, I just got involved in the film industry. Although I won the award, the gold content was not as heavy as the three gold medals. In addition, another senior actor of her crew pursued her. She kicked me away without thinking about it. Unexpectedly, they were two In less than a month together, the actor was revealed to have a hidden marriage, while Wang Wen was a junior. "


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth opened slightly when she heard the hot gossip. She hadn''t closed for a long time.


    "I have never told anyone about these things, not to keep it a secret for her or for her reputation, but not to let people know that I will actually be cheated..."

 Chapter 2165

    Oh


    Face engineering.


    Mi Ran''s heart Tucao, a small eyebrows or slightly frown, "but now you drag me into the water, Wang Wen did not know how much hate me! If there is a cooperation meeting make complaints about how embarrassing?"


    "She did something wrong herself and only dared to be so arrogant in front of me. In fact, I could directly pull her black, but if she did that, she would collapse completely. Once a woman goes crazy, she will do too many unpredictable things. I can''t afford to gamble and don''t want to gamble! Let her do it."


    An Baiyu pinched the center of his eyebrows. His face looked more pale than usual under the light of TV, and even showed a light cyan gray.


    "You look too bad, aren''t you sick?" Mi Ran''er suddenly felt a little worried and stretched out a small hand to him to try his temperature, but an Baiyu avoided him.


    "I''ve been like this since I got anorexia," said an Baiyu indifferently. "How can I get better by playing nutrients every day?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes trembled slightly. She suddenly whispered curiously, "did you really get anorexia because you broke up with her?"


    An Baiyu looked at Mi Raner as if he were mentally retarded. "Do you think it''s possible? It''s just such a short relationship. I need it? Anorexia is because the last play was too deep into the play. There was mild depression for some time. Later, the depression was cured. Unexpectedly, anorexia is becoming more and more serious..."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly and couldn''t see whether she believed it or not.


    An Baiyu takes her look into her eyes, suddenly closes her eyes and lies down directly on the couch. She really doesn''t want to say more to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner can''t help laughing. Is this guy too childish?


    "Mr. Na''an, have you figured out how to finish it? Now the situation has become more and more difficult to control. There are a large group of people abusing me in my microblog, and I don''t know whether Wang Wen bought the water army. After all, I don''t think your fans will be so irrational. After all, it''s right to socialize with girlfriends at your age."


    Mi Ran''er''s tone was soft, and she approached an Baiyu a little. Let an Baiyu listen, and her heart was slightly numb.


    "Someone scolded you?" Ann Baiyu opened her eyes and frowned at Mi Raner. "What did you scold?"


    "It''s ugly! I said I deliberately seduced you, and others said I climbed into your bed for the position of the heroine of Fenghua!" Mi Ran''er said without hesitation.


    An Baiyu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    He opened his wechat, but there were only some people who asked him what was going on in his microblog, not scolding him.


    "What should I do now? I just got the heroine of Fenghua. Wouldn''t I be wronged if the role flew because of the storm of public opinion?" Mi Ran''er said wrongfully, and her eyes were a little red.


    An Baiyu took a look and sighed helplessly.


    He is going to send a microblog.


    "What are you going to send?" Mi Ran''er was suddenly worried and leaned over to see what he was typing.


    Who knows, an Baiyu hides¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er was out of control, like a tumbler, and fell into an Baiyu''s arms.


    "Well..." a muffled sound made an Baiyu cry in pain.


    Then he raised his hand and held her ball head to pull her apart a little.


    "Is your head made of iron?" he was about to break his ribs in his chest.

 Chapter 2166

    Mi Ran''s tongue was spitting out, and he was not very angry. "Clearly, Mr. ANN, you are too weak and too thin! I didn''t make complaints about your bones."


    Rubbing her forehead, she saw that an Baiyu had sent out her microblog!


    "What did you send? Can you discuss it with me?"


    Mi Raner feels that she is going crazy. She quickly takes out her mobile phone and finds an Baiyu''s microblog.


    After seeing the wechat released by an Baiyu, MI Raner''s eyes darkened!


    She suddenly felt that an Baiyu might be a man sent by the face Lord God to punish her, a man who can''t guess what he will do! A man who acts too freely


    She really wants to strangle him!


    Ann Boyu''s message is: [it''s true! @ actor Gu ranman]


    In a word, the meaning is already obvious.


    "Are you admitting the relationship? But where are we lovers now?" Mi Ran''er was so angry that his face rose red and stared at an Baiyu angrily.


    An Baiyu sticks out his tongue and looks a little naughty. He suddenly presses over towards Mi Raner. The clear breath on his body is very obvious. It falls on the tip of MI Raner''s nose. She sniffs and her heart beats faster inexplicably.


    Swallowing saliva, he raised his small hand and put it on his shoulder. His small face was full of cowardice, "what are you doing?"


    "Do you know that the heroine of" Fenghua "was my best guarantee, so I asked the director to replace the actress who was stuffed in by the management and choose you to be competent? Plus the previous clothes, you owe me two full favors, you know?"


    An Baiyu''s words made Mi Raner blush, clenched her teeth and said, "can I repay your kindness in other ways? You make me pretend to be your girlfriend, which is actually bad for my reputation..."


    "You''ve fired CP with so many people anyway, and I''m not the only one! Besides, I''m the most popular CP with you, which should be the most favorable for you?"


    An Baiyu smiled faintly. If she spoke, the blood color on MI Raner''s face faded instantly. She didn''t know where the strength came from. She lifted an Baiyu under the sofa like a quilt.


    An Baiyu sat on the carpet, and the whole person was still a little confused.


    Mi Ran''er sat up and froze when he saw his face at the moment.


    Immediately, he quickly reached out to help an Baiyu, "elder, Mr. an, I didn''t mean to... I just, just want to refute you that I fired CP. I really never cooperated with anyone to fire CP and didn''t stop them from firing CP. it''s also because I don''t want to make the situation ugly, so I can only let them send all kinds of manuscripts. This is really the first time I''ve been dragged in by you, I......"


    With her support, an Baiyu got up and didn''t dare to sit next to this strange Laurie, but went to one side and sat down in front of a single sofa.


    "Well, if you don''t want to, I can send a microblog now and say it''s just a joke and won''t embarrass you!" an Baiyu took out his mobile phone and was really ready to send a microblog. His face didn''t look like a joke.


    Mi Ran''er thought that she was reserved enough. She bit her lip flap. After an Baiyu knocked a few words, she suddenly said, "it''s all hair. Now you say it''s a joke. Fans will say you''re bored and may be used by intentional people to ridicule you..."


    An Baiyu''s actions stopped. He raised his eyes and looked at Mi Raner silently: "Miss Gu, what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 2167

    So, how did he look forced now?


    Mi ran subtly malicious make complaints about the ability to kick the ball. He is totally black and black.


    Mi Ran''er pulled out an awkward but polite smile on her little face, "anyway, we two have to cooperate. Maybe this can warm up Fenghua. When Fenghua is about to be released in the future, maybe we can make another stir fry by breaking up!"


    "Think of breaking up so soon? It seems that you really resist working with me!"


    An Baiyu suddenly opened his mouth a little sour.


    Mi Ran''er said with a flat mouth: "after all, I was forced to get into the sedan chair. I must give me some reaction time."


    She got up from the sofa, "well, now that the treatment plan has been determined, I''ll go first. Mr. an takes good care of himself. It''s better to eat less of these takeout. You earn so much advertising money a year. Should it be more than enough to hire a nanny?"


    "There was a nanny who stole my clothes and sold them. She also stole some of my personal things. Later, after she resigned, I found out that I didn''t dare to hire a nanny from then on!"


    Red people also have red people''s troubles.


    An Baiyu was really helpless.


    Mi Ran''er could feel his mood, "well... When I didn''t say anything, goodbye!"


    Mi Ran''er just walked to the door and was about to change his shoes. The man sitting in front of the French window suddenly said, "can you cook? Do you eat takeout at home or what?"


    "Me? Most of me cook by myself, but I almost stay in the film and Television City, and there are few opportunities to go home, so I eat the crew..." the original owner''s life mode is really unhealthy for MI Raner!


    "Can you do your duty as a girlfriend at this moment and let my boyfriend taste your craft?"


    An Baiyu''s words let Mi Raner see that the so-called cold man God also has a very thick skin!


    The expression on his face was uncontrollable. Mi Ran''er was also howling in his heart. Why is there such a shameless man!


    The key is that this guy still has a dignified face, just as Mi Raner is really his boyfriend now.


    "Elder, do you know what is called......" shameless?


    Mi Raner gritted her teeth and saw an Baiyu''s white face in the light of the TV. Thinking of the anorexia he just said, she stopped slightly when she was going to leave.


    She thought for a moment and then went back to the living room.


    "Where is the kitchen?" she asked.


    An Baiyu raised his finger to a door in front of the left.


    Mi Ran''er went in and opened the refrigerator directly. There was nothing in it except water. This guy was really going to become an immortal.


    Out of the kitchen, he came to an Baiyu and spread his hands. "When I just drove here, I saw a supermarket downstairs. I should be able to buy vegetables and give money. I''ll buy some firewood, rice, oil, salt and vegetables. You don''t want me to cook the air?"


    Seeing that she was so simple, an Baiyu kept a slight smile on his mouth. He got up and went to the room to get his wallet, took out a thousand yuan and handed it to MI Raner.


    "Won''t you come with me? Wait a minute. If you buy too much, how can you let me carry it back alone?"


    An Baiyu thought for a moment and put on his coat again. "You''re right. This is the first time we''ve appeared together after an open relationship. Even if we''re photographed, it''s nothing."

 Chapter 2168

    Then he grabbed her arm and pulled it forward. An Baiyu''s face floated a deliberate smile, "however, Miss Gu, wait a minute, you have to be closer to me. After all, you are a couple. If you look too strange, ordinary people can see it at a glance!"


    The more he said, the more he bent down. Finally, his thin lips fell to MI Raner''s ear and said in a low voice, "your acting skills are so good that people should not see that we are acting?"


    Mi Ran''er shrunk his neck and opened the distance from an Baiyu. "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    "Well, let''s go."


    They went out one after another, went downstairs, didn''t drive, and went directly to the supermarket. This time is working time. There are not many people in the supermarket. They only wear masks. In fact, their eyes are very special. If they are fans, they can recognize them at a glance.


    There is everything in the supermarket. An Baiyu pushes the car. Mi Raner chooses a lot. She takes care of an Baiyu''s anorexia. She doesn''t choose too exciting food, because he must have not eaten in his stomach for a long time. If he eats too exciting food, his stomach will regurgitate.


    Mi Raner is serious. She really looks like a virtuous wife buying ingredients for dinner for family members.


    An Baiyu didn''t look at the others. He looked directly at the girl in front of him. There was some tenderness in the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t notice it himself.


    Soon, someone recognized them. An Baiyu''s recognition of love on his microblog has already been on the top of the hot search list, and the news has been broadcast. Now the entertainment station is playing it in real time, intending to tell everyone about the love between the all-around film emperor an Baiyu and the national actress Gu ranman!


    Someone took out his mobile phone and took pictures. Both parties were very calm.


    After shopping to check out, suddenly a girl ran over, stood opposite and looked at an Baiyu. Her eyes were red and asked, "an dada, are you really with this actress? Didn''t you say you wanted to be with sister Wen all your life? Why break this promise?"


    Oh, this is the CP powder of an Baiyu and Wang Wen.


    Mi Raner is paying and handing the money to the cashier. He looks back at an Baiyu curiously. An Baiyu doesn''t say a word, but there is obvious impatience in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    He didn''t give any response to the CP powder. When he paid, he and Mi Raner carried a bag and left the supermarket.


    After entering the elevator, MI ran''ercai whispered, "why didn''t you answer when the girl questioned you just now? Even if you said a word? After all, someone took a picture next to you. Now someone must have posted this paragraph online."


    An Baiyu smiled, "how do you think I can respond better? If I respond, I''m calming CP fans. It''s better not to say anything and let them see my attitude. Soon this emotion will cool down, and then understand that everything is just their brain!"


    The way to deal with CP in this way is somewhat similar to the original owner. It is also quite right with MI Raner. Silence and cold pair is the best way without harming the other party!


    "What are you thinking? Do you think I''m a little ruthless?" Ann Baiyu asked with a low smile when she stopped talking.


    "No, I''m just thinking that the elder is the elder and sees more about the world than me. Therefore, the way to deal with things is simpler than me. If I had you so good at business, I wouldn''t lose so many fans now! Some people say that if I don''t transform again, I''ll fall from the position of national TV drama Xiaohua!"

 Chapter 2169

    "That''s transformation. However, I came back last night to check your information. I really didn''t expect that someone would play the same type of role for three years. I thought your company was fixing you!"


    An Baiyu smiled a little cheap. Mi Raner pulled a corner of his lips silently. "Do you think I would like to? If it weren''t for the brokerage contract, I would have collapsed with them. Therefore, the first thing to terminate the contract is to audition for the rest of the roles in person!"


    An Baiyu saw that the sadness in her eyes was not fake. The original smile on her face disappeared in an instant. He sighed, "fortunately, it''s not the best time for transformation! Otherwise, you can only transform and play some roles like young women!"


    "Young woman?"


    Mi Raner thought she had heard wrong.


    An Baiyu has left the elevator with a bad smile. Mi Raner really wants to kick him up!


    Back at an Baiyu''s house, MI Raner cooked the rice into porridge, chopped the lean meat, fried it with a little oil, and then poured it into the boiling porridge water. Here he made some appetizers. When a pot of porridge was cooked, the dishes were ready.


    "Eat!"


    She put the porridge and side dishes on the table and motioned Ann Baiyu to taste them first.


    An Baiyu looked at the fragrant meat porridge. Although there were some oil flowers on it, it wouldn''t make people feel very tired. The most important thing is that the porridge was very thick and the meat was about to boil. It was very delicious at first sight.


    His Adam''s apple rolled gently, picked up the spoon and took a small taste.


    "How''s it going?" Mi Raner looked forward to an Boyu''s comments.


    An Baiyu smashed his mouth, then nodded slowly, "OK, it''s a very ordinary taste.


    "Cut!" Mi Raner hissed and tasted it himself.


    It''s very fragrant. This guy is too proud to boast about himself. He''s a miser.


    An Baiyu drank half a bowl of porridge with small dishes and put down his chopsticks. This is the most he has eaten in the past six months.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t dare to let him eat more. After all, he hadn''t had so much food in his stomach for a long time. If he couldn''t bear any stress reaction, he would be in trouble.


    She cleaned up the table and kitchen.


    "The unfinished porridge can still be drunk after being heated tonight. I put the dishes in the refrigerator and can eat them directly! Take good care of yourself and I''ll go first." she doesn''t have any need to stay here now.


    Change your shoes and open the door. At the moment of closing the door, MI Ran''er heard an Baiyu slowly say, "thank you."


    Mi Ran''er closed the door and walked briskly to the elevator.


    She drove home. As soon as she entered the house, she received a call from Xiaotao.


    "Sister ran man, is it true about you and an Yingdi?" Xiaotao asked excitedly.


    "You just wake up now?" Mi Ran''er smiled. "It''s true. What''s the matter?"


    Xiaotao sighed helplessly, "when is it not open? Why is it open at this time? Sister ran man, I''m going through the resignation procedures in the company now. They are all talking about that you don''t renew the contract with the company because you catch up with an Yingdi, so you don''t look at the company... Anyway, it''s disgusting to say it one by one!"


    Mi Raner held the water cup slightly, and his eyelashes trembled slightly. After a long time, a smile appeared in his eyes again. "These people''s brains only contain these things! Peach, don''t worry about them. There''s nothing to do!"

 Chapter 2170

    Peach: "since it''s nothing, you can''t let these people arrange you like this. If they talk nonsense in front of the media, wouldn''t it be bad for sister ran man''s reputation..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it! You''ve handled it quickly. Come to my house after leaving. I have something to sum up with you!"


    Mi Raner didn''t want to hear about the bitches in the original company, so she immediately changed the topic.


    Xiaotao could only say, "I''ll come right away."


    When the phone hung up, MI Ran''er drank up the water in the cup, and then a sneer came up on her face.


    In fact, she had expected this situation when she auditioned for Fenghua. When the official announcement of Fenghua was announced, Chen Xi''s group would certainly say that she had better resources, so she ruthlessly abandoned the original company.


    Now apply an Baiyu to it without violating it.


    Chen Xi, a bitch, seems to have not suffered. She must let him know how hard it is for her to have no first-line actors!


    The announcement of an Boyu''s relationship with MI Raner did not affect Mi Raner''s role. On the contrary, even the management felt that this was a good opportunity for hype. Originally, they were still deadlocked in giving Xu Miaomiao the heroine. When they saw the announcement of the relationship, they immediately changed their mind and knocked the board to let Mi Raner play the heroine of Fenghua.


    The signing time is next week. On Friday, the largest entertainment weekly in China announced that Gu ranman would not renew his contract with the original company. After the matter was on the hot search, fans immediately began to draw prizes to celebrate the wise move of their idols.


    The original company also issued a statement to briefly say that Gu ranman did not renew the contract for personal reasons, and in the statement, wished Gu ranman a smooth future and would provide assistance for her on various occasions in the future.


    After the release of this statement, the following were immediately occupied by manfans who had been celebrating the new year. Each of them thanked the original company for letting her go and didn''t force her kindness.


    Angry, the boss of the original company and Chen Xi almost vomited blood.


    Relying on Gu ranman''s information, Xiao Zhu won the highest traffic in this quarter. There is no need to worry about the bonus this month. However, she is still wondering why ran man, who clearly didn''t know an Yingdi before, suddenly had an open relationship with an Yingdi?


    In the past few days, she asked several times. Mi Ran''er talked about him, but didn''t answer.


    Xiaozhu is a little disappointed. She thought she and ran man were best friends. Ran man will not hide this from herself


    Mi Raner certainly wouldn''t say. After all, too many people are involved in this matter, especially an Baiyu''s body and Wang Wen''s cheating as a junior. If this kind of thing is leaked by Xiaozhu, too many people will be destroyed.


    The most important thing is that an Baiyu can certainly guess that she leaked it. At that time, the relationship between the two people has plummeted. In any case, it is impossible to repair it, and her task is unlikely to be completed.


    When the signing day came, Xiaotao came early in the morning and gave Mi Raner a simple clean-up. Mi Raner was wearing a plain coat with a white lining, and the whole person was very dazzling.


    Before getting off the train at the downstairs of Mingyue brokerage company, MI Ran''er saw several familiar cars, the cars of the most famous media in China.


    "It seems that the drama Party of Fenghua has released the news. After signing the contract today, it should directly announce the actors..." Xiaotao parked the car in the temporary parking space.

 Chapter 2171

    Because it was Mi Raner''s beetle, the car had never been photographed by reporters, so no one recognized that the person on the car was today''s heroine.


    Mi Raner and Xiao Tao are going to sneak in from one side, but as soon as they cross the flower bed, the waiting reporter sees the familiar figure here!


    "It''s like Gu ranman! Miss Gu, wait a minute!" the man shouted, which immediately attracted the attention of all reporters. The reporters carrying the camera opened the door, got out of the car, ran to MI Raner, surrounded her, and didn''t even give her any space!


    "Miss Gu, why did you come to the moon today? Did you sign your new brokerage appointment on the moon?"


    "Ran man, you will connect with Mingyue. Is it because of the relationship between an Baiyu?"


    "Did you also win the role of the heroine of Fenghua?"


    "Ran man, please respond!"


    ¡­¡­


    Reporters, you and I chattered in MI Raner''s ear, making her head big and frowning slightly. She raised her hand slightly and smiled appropriately, "don''t panic! Will you come one by one?"


    "I have a very important contract to talk about from today to tomorrow, but it''s not a brokerage contract!"


    "Mingyue and I have nothing to do with Bai Yu!"


    "Fenghua is related to the role. We''d better wait for the official announcement. I don''t have much to say!"


    "Thank you. I''m still very busy today. Let''s respond to these first. Let''s make way and let me go first. I''m going to be late!"


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Ran''er finished quickly, he began to look for a way forward in the crowd. On one side, Xiaotao was also squeezed a little angry, and the action range of the bulldozer was relatively large.


    But these reporters don''t seem to understand people''s words. They don''t give in at all. They are still asking some privacy questions. Mi Raner has a big head and really wants to lose his temper! She sighed silently in her heart that it''s really hard to be a star!


    She gritted her teeth and raised her hand to push the reporter in front away. Suddenly, a hand stretched out behind her.


    "If you want to ask about our love, you shouldn''t embarrass my girlfriend alone. At least you can ask some hot information when we are both here?"


    An Baiyu''s voice rang in MI Raner''s ear. His hand rested on her shoulder and gently retracted, and Mi Raner fell into her arms.


    The reporters didn''t expect to be able to shoot such a close copper mine today. For a time, the shutter sound of clicking and clicking was heard all the time.


    "However, we still have very important things to do today. In two days, I''ll hold a small press conference to share the details of our love with you." an Baiyu''s eyes under sunglasses are full of coldness, but the corners of his mouth are rising, which makes people feel that he is very happy at the moment.


    "Bai Yu, is what you said true? Will there be a press conference?" the reporter asked excitedly.


    "Well, let''s wait for the notice then. As long as there is a press conference, everyone present can receive the invitation!" an Baiyu said, hugging Mi Raner and began to move forward.


    The reporters can no longer be too besieged, so they can only slowly give way to them.


    When an Baiyu and Mi Raner entered Mingyue company, someone responded, "if there is no press conference, we won''t receive the invitation? Is an Baiyu playing with us?"

 Chapter 2172

    In Mingyue company, MI Raner was hugged into the elevator by an Baiyu before he released her shoulder.


    "In the entertainment industry for so many years, why haven''t you learned how to deal with these reporters? If you are honest with them, they won''t think you are a straight person. On the contrary, your honesty may make people think you are a stupid B!"


    The emperor of an Ying, whose face is full of light and wind, will also be rude.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at him. "How do you know that I''m not dealing with them? Besides, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been paid too much attention these days. Up to now, all my private letters still abuse my remarks!"


    "Others are scolding you?" Ann Baiyu was a little surprised. How long did Wang Wen invite the Navy?


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to say this to him. "There will be so many reporters here today. It must be the news from the drama side. Today, we should take advantage of our enthusiasm to make an official announcement! I hope everything can go smoothly."


    "Don''t worry, Mingyue is a professional film and television company. They know what to do." an Baiyu patted the back of her head. When the elevator arrived, he pinched her back neck and took her out of the elevator.


    "It hurts!"


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly broke away. She raised her hand and held her heart. Inexplicably, she had an ominous premonition.


    In my mind, the system smiled and said, "host, are you too frightened?"


    "Yes? I always have a hunch that something will happen later. I''ll be prepared first so that I won''t be caught off guard -" Mi Ran''er said, finishing her clothes and coming to the conference room where she auditioned last time.


    There are already many people in the conference room, including director Lin and the producer, and several actors, including Xu Miaomiao.


    When Xu Miaomiao saw Mi ran as a child, he immediately gave her a white look. Then, like a proud peacock, he raised his chin and stopped giving mi Ran''er eyes.


    Does she feel like she robbed her role?


    Mi Raner smiled in her heart. Why can''t she get this role? Does she really have no self-knowledge?


    "Well, everyone is here. The contract has been sent to your respective agents. Here we will read the script for the first time, and then take fixed makeup photos. We have to stay in our company all day today! If there is an announcement that we need to leave in advance, please explain it in advance, and we can arrange to take fixed makeup photos for you again!"


    The staff held the microphone and said that MI Raner and an Baiyu had sat down in the front. Mi Raner picked up the script and roughly turned it over.


    The script changes are not particularly big. However, some unnecessary plots have been deleted. The current script is not the script for the final film. After shooting, there will be editing. What the real film will be like, even the shooting actors are not clear.


    Xiaotao is now an assistant and concurrently an agent. When she was called to see the contract, she was very nervous. When she saw the film pay, she was scared.


    "What''s the expression? Is your artist worth the price? Besides, it''s not a high pay. In the film industry, there are many actresses with higher pay than her, and she may not have the popularity and appeal!"


    The producer put peach''s lovely expression at the bottom of his eyes and couldn''t help smiling.


    Xiaotao nodded in ignorance and looked at the contract carefully. She didn''t dare to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 2173

    After reading the contract, she trembled and signed her name with Party B''s agent, took out Gu ranman''s seal and put it under the artist''s seal.


    After signing the contract, Xiaotao returns to MI Raner and silently compares with a v.


    Mi Ran''er saw it and gave her a thumbs up.


    The interaction between the two was completely seen by an Baiyu.


    He suddenly came to MI Raner''s ear, "is this the only girl around you now? Have you really never thought of signing a new economic company?"


    Mi Raner was startled by him. After straightening his mind, he nodded, "what''s the matter with only one? Xiaotao is very capable. As for the big things about the agent, I will deal with them myself."


    "Hehe, when you''re really busy, you''ll know what separation is. I advise you to choose a new economic company and sign a contract. It''s not a matter to waste!"


    An Baiyu is really very kind to remind, but the tone of the reminder makes people feel that they deserve beating.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lip and sat back in a chair, condensing the agent and assistant around an Baiyu. He also had a special driver and makeup artist. The whole team was well-equipped and had everything.


    It looks so enviable.


    Mi Ran''er picked his eyes and suddenly leaned towards an Baiyu. "Mr. an, do you have any good brokerage company to introduce? Otherwise, it seems OK to introduce my" girlfriend "to your company."


    An Baiyu looked at the girl''s thick face. Somehow, he suddenly remembered the previous bowl of porridge.


    It''s delicious.


    If this girl is really a company with herself, won''t she really be on call in the future? The most important thing is that he can get her itinerary first-hand, so that he can know when to call her the best.


    Thinking so, an Baiyu smiled and nodded, "OK, would you just sign my studio directly? My studio is attached to the bright moon and has a mature economic team. They still have the ability to manage two artists at one time."


    Mi Ran''er looked at an Baiyu''s smile and felt that it was a trap, but it was an opportunity for her to approach him outside the set. She couldn''t give up anything.


    Mi Raner is willing to jump even if it is a sea of fire!


    She licked her lip. "Give me some time to think about it and I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible."


    An Baiyu said well and didn''t speak again.


    The atmosphere of reading the script was quite harmonious. However, Xu Miaomiao, sitting opposite Mi Raner, always looked at Mi Raner with a look full of hate. He was distracted by this look several times.


    Finally, she simply didn''t look at Xu Miaomiao.


    After reading the script, she went to take a makeup photo. In the gap, MI Ran''er went to the bathroom to go to the bathroom. As soon as she got to the door, she hit Xu Miao, who had a very solid back.


    Xu Miaomiao leaned against the wall with his arms and looked at Mi Raner coldly: "do you know that you robbed a particularly important role for me!"


    "Don''t we both audition together and compete fairly? Xu Miaomiao, how can you be sure that this role must be yours?"


    Mi Ran''er asked back with a faint smile.


    Xu Miaomiao clenched his teeth. "I just know! Anyway, I must repay this revenge. Gu ranman, don''t think you can have a good time in the film industry with an Baiyu. I tell you, you will have to bear hardships in the future."

 Chapter 2174

    After Xu Miaomiao''s cruel words, she prepares to hit Mi Raner. Mi Raner uses some dexterity to catch Xu Miaomiao''s collision. Then, Xu Miaomiao''s face is shocked, the pain strikes, and half of her shoulders are numb.


    "What have you done to me?" she asked, staring at Mi Ran''er in horror.


    "Me? I didn''t even move. Why do you say what I did to you?" Mi Raner looked innocent. "Xu Miaomiao, you can''t get the heroine, so you want to touch porcelain?"


    "Bah!" Xu Miaomiao spat, "I wouldn''t do such a dirty thing. I tell you, Gu ranman, if it weren''t for the sake of our college classmates, I would have..."


    Now, instead of MI Raner holding her arm, she looked back and met Xu Miaomiao''s eyes faintly, "just because you are a college classmate, you choose to swallow this tone. After all, there are many things you do in college. If you really explode, it will have the greatest impact on your star path... Right?"


    Xu Miaomiao''s eyes were momentarily flustered. She dodged Mi Raner''s eyes and clenched her teeth: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Miss Ben just wanted to tell you that if you walk too much at night, you will always meet ghosts!"


    Xu Miaomiao said, holding his arm, turned and ran away.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t bear to look straight at her staggering back.


    "Yes, if you walk too much at night, you will definitely encounter ghosts. However, the person who meets ghosts will certainly not be me!" after all, she is not much different from ghosts now. Is she afraid of wool?


    As for Xu Miaomiao, if she dares to fight against her like this, MI Raner will surely teach the eldest lady who has been spoiled by the gold Lord a lesson in the process of attacking an Baiyu.


    The costumes were from the 1960s and 1970s, so I looked at some dirt, but after the upper body, I felt that the taste came out in an instant.


    Standing in front of the camera, MI Raner plays the role of the hostess. The photos taken are very consistent with the hostess''s personal design.


    An Baiyu''s hair, which was close to his shoulder, was finally cut and shaved into an inch. He looked very capable, on the premise that the dark circles under his eyes could cover it


    "Bai Yu, why do I think you''re not in good shape recently? Are you sick?" the director has been standing next to the guard. When he came into contact with an Baiyu''s sight, he suddenly opened his mouth with some worry.


    Mi Raner stood aside and nodded gently.


    An Baiyu did not respond.


    The director is used to an Baiyu''s strange temper and can only wave, "forget it, take pictures first!"


    An Baiyu and Mi Raner stood side by side. They were inexplicably stiff in front of the camera. However, after shooting, they looked like photos on the marriage certificate. Of course, if the background was bright red, they would be more like.


    "You two are closer. You are both real lovers. Why are you still so nervous?"


    The photographer said reluctantly.


    An Baiyu put his big hand on MI Raner''s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. Then, a ruffian smile appeared on his face, and the feeling came out in an instant!


    The cameraman quickly snapped a few pictures, changed the action, and a few more.


    The photos came out soon. They don''t need any PS at all. These two people are very good-looking.


    The director looked at the fixed makeup photos and selected some of the most satisfactory ones for official publicity.

 Chapter 2175

    "Well, it''s late. Let''s call it a day. I''ll treat you to dinner here!" said the director.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the time and asked suspiciously, "don''t we need to deal with the reporters downstairs?"


    The director looked confused. "What do you do with them? These guys are not called by the crew. I''m still wondering who leaked the news of your cooperation in Fenghua!"


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately turned his head and looked at an Baiyu.


    Mi Ran''er has probably guessed who it is, but she doesn''t know what an Baiyu will do with this girl.


    At this time, an Baiyu suddenly took off his clothes.


    "I have no appetite. Go eat yourself!" he walked towards the dressing room.


    "Bai Yu!" the director has been stood up by an Bai Yu recently. He is already a little angry. "Every time you want to invite you to dinner, you are this virtue. I am the one who invited you to dinner? I don''t want you to give money!"


    Mi Raner quickly explained to the director, "director, you can see from his look that he is really uncomfortable. Don''t blame him!"


    The director sighed helplessly, "forget it, don''t have dinner. Ran man, as a girlfriend, you must take good care of this boy. Don''t let his body fall off the chain. If there''s anything wrong with him, it''s the loss of our whole film circle."


    Mi Ran''er smiled. "Shouldn''t it be just the film industry? His achievements are not limited to the film industry!"


    "Yes, you also understand this truth, so you don''t need me to say anything more! Anyway, you help me take good care of him!"


    The director patted Mi Raner on the shoulder, gave her the task seriously, and then turned away with a folder.


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her nose and went to the dressing room without a word.


    Here, an Baiyu has changed his clothes and is ready to leave. Mi Raner quickly stops him with a sweet voice, making an Baiyu think he heard wrong.


    "Bai Yu, wait for me. Let''s go back together. I''ll go to your house to cook food for you!" Mi Ran''er almost bit his tongue as soon as his soft voice came out.


    It''s been a long time since she pretended to be cute.


    The most important thing is that she dressed up as a lovely object and still looked at her with a kind of creepy eyes.


    Mi Raner doesn''t have time to explain so much. She quickly turns and runs into the dressing room and asks Xiaotao to help her change clothes. Xiaotao just heard that MI Raner is coquettish and hasn''t come out of the situation.


    When she helped Mi Raner change her clothes, she was in a hurry.


    After the change, Xiaotao remembered and asked her, "sister ran man, don''t I have to go to an Yingdi''s house with you? Should I be able to get off work?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "well, you drive my car back and pick me up tomorrow morning!"


    "Good!"


    Xiaotao''s eyes lit up and immediately agreed excitedly.


    Coming out of the dressing room, an Baiyu has disappeared. Mi Raner hurried downstairs and finally intercepted an Baiyu in the parking lot.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me? Didn''t you say you wanted to pretend to be a couple in front of the public? How can the public believe that we are lovers when you hide from me and go back and forth with me after work?"


    Mi Ran''er stood in front of an Baiyu''s body about to get on the bus and blocked him from the body. It''s like you don''t want to go without me today.


    Seeing her like this, an Baiyu''s eyes were full of silence, and the corners of his mouth reluctantly pulled: "

 Chapter 2176

    Gritting his teeth, he resisted the impulse to kill her, pulled her collar, picked her up, circled her to the co pilot''s seat and threw her in.


    Mi Ran''er was not angry about his rude behavior, as long as he took himself to his house.


    After an Baiyu got on the bus, he asked in a low voice, "why did you suddenly take the initiative to cook for me? What are you doing?"


    He''s guarding her.


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "movie emperor an, please don''t spend the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. The director asked me to be a" girlfriend "to take good care of you, so that you can recover your strength before the official shooting. I thought everyone was like you. I used others to leave my former post as soon as I met you! I''m not as cheeky as you."


    An Baiyu took a deep breath at her glib appearance and finally outlined a smile on her face.


    "Really? You''re really competent as a girlfriend, but what are you going to cook for me today? I''m tired of the porridge that day. Now I feel sick as long as I recall the smell..."


    It''s so delicate.


    Mi Ran''er turned a blind eye in her heart. After thinking about it, she said, "I''ll fry eggs and rice for you today! However, I have to order some takeout. It''s the best to fry eggs and rice with the rice in the restaurant!"


    "Really?" Ann Baiyu didn''t believe it.


    "You wait and eat!"


    Mi Raner is most confident in her craft.


    After all, in these aspects, she almost wanted to grasp a man''s heart, so she first grasped the man''s stomach and attracted the attention of every man


    Of course, this plane is no exception.


    Mi Ran''er ordered some takeout food for herself on the way. After asking about an Baiyu''s specific house number, she directly asked someone to deliver the food. When she arrived at an Baiyu''s house, the takeout had just arrived at the elevator entrance.


    Mi Ran''er asked the takeout where she wanted to deliver it. When she was sure it was her own, she brought it directly and asked the takeout to go less. After carrying it upstairs, she didn''t delay and went directly to cook rice for an Baiyu.


    Her speed was very neat. Soon, a plate of delicious egg fried rice came out of the pot. In order to improve the taste, she also put some chili sauce in the fried rice. The fried rice looked very good in color.


    An Baiyu looked, couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Seeing that he liked it, MI Ran''er hurriedly pushed the fried rice to an Baiyu. "You can eat it while it''s hot. There are some pickles here, which are sent from the store. You can eat them with them to ensure that the more you eat, the more delicious!"


    An Baiyu picked up the spoon and carefully tasted the fried rice. The spicy taste and the smell of egg and rice ran away in his mouth. Soon, an Baiyu''s face turned red.


    He frowned slightly, raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er silently: "how much pepper did you put?"


    Mi Ran''er thought for a moment and raised a finger. "It''s probably a spoonful. Why? Is it hot? I''ll get you a glass of milk to neutralize the spicy taste and won''t make your stomach so uncomfortable!"


    "No, that''s it."


    Thinking of milk, an Baiyu was disgusted again and quickly stuffed another mouthful of fried rice into his mouth.


    Mi Ran''er still poured him a bowl of soup. The soup was vegetable soup without oil and water. An Baiyu took a sip. It was light. He didn''t have any rejection.


    Mi Ran''er ordered several dishes he liked to eat. It took more than 100 minutes. Finally, when he was ready to leave, he forced an Baiyu to send him the red envelope!

 Chapter 2177

    After all, this is to treat anorexia for an Baiyu. She will spend so much money. Otherwise, she will simply deal with it when she comes home.


    When an Baiyu sent a red envelope, it was very refreshing. They added wechat in this way.


    Coming out of an Baiyu''s apartment, MI Raner heard the system praising her plan. Mi Raner leaned against the elevator wall and smiled, "practice makes perfect, practice makes perfect!"


    In fact, she is very worried about Ann Baiyu''s body. If she can, she really wants to implement the right of girlfriend and take this guy to the hospital for a detailed examination.


    Otherwise, after she raids an Baiyu, if an Baiyu dies of illness, won''t she be all in vain?


    When she got back, she took a taxi. On the way, she had been brushing her mobile phone to check the harm of anorexia and the treatment.


    The harm is almost the same, but the treatment is a hundred flowers bloom.


    Mi Ran''er was dizzy. Finally, she chose the one with the highest praise and was ready to try it when she had time.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, the crew of Fenghua released the official publicity photos on time, and Aite invited more than seven actors.


    When the news about the preparations for Fenghua came out from the very beginning, it attracted a lot of attention. This official publicity was soon hot searched, and the comments under the official publicity microblog soon broke ten thousand!


    Most of them are male and female fans.


    Some passers-by asked, "why is it so insignificant? Her actors are so poor that she must be delayed! Who is the backstage of this woman?"


    There are many echoing netizens below, "that is, I don''t know how Xu Miaomiao graduated from his major. Over the years, he has played so many plays and his acting skills have not improved at all. It''s rotten wood!"


    "Everyone calm down. It''s good that she didn''t play the female host this time. Besides, the highlight of this film is the male and female host. As long as an Nan God and ran man can hold it!"


    "Bai Yu, I''m not worried, but Gu ranman used to play TV dramas. This is her first show on the big screen. She doesn''t have a bottom in her heart..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Raner brushed these comments. She thought about it and forwarded this microblog.


    "Please look forward to ran man''s interpretation. Ran man will certainly not disappoint you..." with several lovely expressions, it is almost the same as the original owner''s previous microblog style.


    Fans immediately went to her microblog.


    Then came a lot of black powder.


    One by one, they either scolded her little three, or scolded her for shamelessly seducing an Baiyu to take the role


    Mi Ran''er looked at these ugly words and opened the heads of these people. They were full of trumpets. At first glance, they came prepared!


    "Wang Wen? Xu Miaomiao? Are you two pestering me?" Mi Ran''er didn''t offend others except these two people, so she doubted them for the first time.


    Mi Ran''er was bored at leisure. One by one, she blacked down, and finally her hands were sore.


    Simply set that only attention can reply to yourself.


    There were fewer people scolding her, but some boring people paid attention to her and scolded her again. After scolding, they cancelled their attention.


    Speechless? Mobile phone is make complaints about the work of these people. It''s really time to grow lice on their bodies. "Mi ran, without speaking, Tucao, simply unload micro-blog, and put the phone into the bag.


    Driving Xiaotao put her heavy face in the bottom of her eyes, some distressed.

 Chapter 2178

    "I remember, sister ran man, you told me before that as a public figure, you should learn to adjust your mental state and care about everything. In the end, you can''t live with yourself! You should do this now. Don''t worry about these boring people and adjust your mind to participate in the shooting of the new play!"


    Mi Ran''er pulled his satchel belt and nodded. "I think so, too. From today on, I won''t watch any social software and close myself in the crew. It''s so easy to get into the play and live in the role, so I can deduce the most essence of the role."


    Xiaotao drove the car to an Baiyu''s studio. After stopping the car, Xiaotao asked with some uncertainty, "sister ran man, are you sure you want to sign in to an Nanshen''s company? Wouldn''t it be ugly if you two broke up in the future?"


    "Public is public, private is private. If we break up and the contract is still in place, it''s good to act according to the contract! What''s so ugly?" Mi Raner glanced at Xiaotao silently.


    Xiaotao spits out his tongue. "I also think of sister ran man for your sake. Since you can share so clearly, I won''t talk much."


    In an Baiyu''s studio.


    After the establishment of the studio, an Baiyu, who has only been to the office three times, appeared in the office for the first time today. The staff were surprised and gathered in twos and threes to discuss the purpose of an Baiyu''s coming to the office today.


    "Bai Yu, have you really thought about it? Gu ranman has been slack in the TV industry. There is no achievement in the film industry. We just signed her. In fact, we suffered a loss. If she drags you down, it will be even worse!"


    The agent wrung his eyebrows and looked at an Baiyu. "Besides, you two are male and female friends now. If you really sign in to a company, it will make people suspect that you are a contract couple combined for speculation."


    An Baiyu smiled, "we are contract lovers now. Isn''t it reasonable for them to doubt this?"


    Broker: "


    That''s not what he meant, okay?


    While talking, MI Ran''er and Xiao Tao have arrived.


    The secretary took them to the reception room before he came to inform an Baiyu and the agent.


    "Arrived so early? It seems that the girl is afraid to miss the village, so there will be no temple..." an Baiyu got up, stretched lazily and said with a low smile.


    The agent was helpless. "This is the contract you asked me to prepare. This is the strangest contract I''ve ever seen. Our studio is not charity hall. Why give her such a high proportion? Bai Yu, you won''t really have any ideas about this girl?"


    An Baiyu took over the contract, turned it over, smiled and asked, "why? Can''t you? She''s my girlfriend now. I can''t be nice to her?"


    The agent sighed: "I''m just afraid you''ll meet another Wang Wen. I''m also afraid that this girl cooperates with you so much for the sake of being superior!"


    An Baiyu closed the folder, looked at the agent faintly and sneered: "don''t worry, I''ll only eat some losses once. If Gu ranman really wants to use me to get on the top, I will let her know the true meaning of getting on the top is to slide faster!"


    The agent closed his eyes and smile at the bottom of his eyes, hooked his lips and smiled happily.


    Yes, in terms of abdominal darkness, who can compare with an Baiyu? This guy is "Tangyuan", the legendary white cut black!

 Chapter 2179

    An Baiyu comes to the reception room with the contract. Mi Raner is looking at the office with very warm decoration. In his hand, he also holds a brochure of the studio, which records the life and department structure of the studio.


    "There are so many staff in your studio, just to serve you?" seeing an Baiyu come in, MI Ran''er put down the booklet in his hand, raised his eyes and asked with a frown.


    An Baiyu shook his head: "no, it''s for you and me."


    He handed the contract to MI Raner: "look at the contract and see what needs to be changed. I immediately asked the Secretary to change it!"


    He looked at Xiaotao again. "In this contract, the additional condition is your assistant Xiaotao. At that time, he will be responsible for all your private affairs. The broker appointment is directly signed to my broker. In terms of play appointment, he will handle it properly for you. Otherwise... See what else you want to know!"


    Mi Raner casually looked through the contract.


    When she saw the proportion of film pay, she was slightly surprised, "three seven, I seven, studio three? This is the first time I''ve seen such an inclined proportion..."


    "Our studio is very humanized. Besides, the salary of studio members is not paid entirely by film remuneration, as well as advertising fees and some messy cooperation. It''s enough to support them."


    An Baiyu leaned complacently on his seat, crossed his legs and looked at Mi Raner. He looked like a domineering president!


    "Then I really chose you right!" Mi Ran''er signed her name, and she looked at Xiaotao happily. "Your salary has increased by more than five times, and your welfare is much better than before! Are you happy?"


    "Really?" Xiaotao was certainly happy. In her original company, her salary was only more than 1000 more than that during her internship, and it was difficult to rent a house. Fortunately, sister ran man later knew her plight and secretly gave her more money every month, so that she could live well in the Imperial capital.


    Xiaotao was not sure whether she was right to change jobs with MI Raner before. Now she is completely sure.


    Job hopping is a wise move that can''t be wiser.


    An Baiyu saw that the two girls opposite were happy to become this virtue because of the reward, and the corners of his mouth rose more and more.


    Sure enough, the girl who can buy with money is the best use.


    He touched his chin and looked at Mi Ran''er with more darkness and cunning in his eyes.


    After the contract was signed, MI Ran''er officially became a member of an Baiyu studio. She immediately stretched out and got up, deliberately looking at the outside sky, "ah, it''s still early. Why don''t we go to the suburbs!"


    "The suburbs?" an Baiyu thought he had heard wrong. "Are you crazy? If you really want to relax, go to the park or the street, why do you have to go to the suburbs?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought, "we are both public figures. If we are recognized in a crowded place such as the street or the park, we must be surrounded. I want to relax, not add congestion. It''s best to go to the suburbs."


    She jumped up to an Baiyu, "what? An Yingdi is afraid of being sold by me, so he doesn''t dare to go with me?"


    An Baiyu: "hehe! You sold me? I''m afraid I sold you. You still count the money for me."


    He trimmed his neck clothes and proudly hummed, "isn''t it just going to the countryside? Just go! Wait here and I''ll deal with the contract first."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 2180

    Mi Ran''er nodded skillfully. When an Baiyu left, MI Ran''er hurried to Xiaotao, "now check whether there are better farmhouses around the imperial capital, and then comment on them. They taste good! It''s better to have barbecue!"


    "Do you want to go to the farmhouse to celebrate the signing?" Xiaotao looked confused.


    "Take it as it is. By the way, the environment must be good. After people go, they will feel relaxed and happy at the sight of the surrounding environment."


    Mi Raner''s requirements are really many.


    Xiaotao took out his mobile phone, google looked for it, opened the public comment, and finally determined one.


    When Xiaotao drove the car with the two people, she felt a little sudden. From time to time, she raised her eyes and looked at the two people sitting in the rear compartment from the rear-view mirror.


    Their aura is very strange. They don''t say a word. Let alone lovers, even people who have just met are believed.


    Xiaotao felt that the atmosphere in the carriage was becoming more and more embarrassing. He coughed gently. As soon as he wanted to improve, MI Raner in the rear seat lowered his voice and slowly opened his mouth, "Mr. an, is Wang Wen still looking for you now?"


    "Looking for!" an Baiyu''s answer was crisp.


    "What does she usually say to you now? I thought she would completely give up her heart to you after our two officials announced, this woman..." Mi Ran''er looked back at an Yu in surprise, really confused.


    "Just... As usual, talking about her work and life is like not seeing our two open relationships. Hey, my daily life is very low. In addition, seeing her like this, I''m not in a good mood..."


    An Baiyu is really helpless.


    Mi Ran''er spread out her little hand in front of an Baiyu, "give me your cell phone."


    "What are you doing?" Ann Baiyu looked at Mi Raner defensively and refused to touch her cell phone.


    "Help you deal with this. As your girlfriend, I should have a position to eliminate these Yingyan around you?" Mi Ran''er raised his chin towards an Baiyu and snorted angrily.


    An Baiyu looked at her with angry eyes. Somehow, she was willing to touch out her mobile phone and handed it to MI Raner''s hand.


    Mi Ran''er opens wechat, finds Wang Wen''s wechat and directly deletes Wang Wen''s pull black.


    "Well, she won''t have a chance to bother you again! It''s a clean one-time solution." after MI Raner finished all this, she put her wechat on the top and returned her mobile phone to an Baiyu.


    An Baiyu took her arrogant look of deleting wechat into his eyes. After receiving her mobile phone, his big hand suddenly put on MI Raner''s shoulder, pulled her close and his thin lip fell on her ear.


    "Why? Are you really jealous? People who don''t know think you are really my girlfriend..."


    Mi Ran''er tilted her head. Her earlobes scratched on an Baiyu''s lip petals, causing an electric current. Their bodies were slightly stiff. Mi Ran''er calmed down first. Their eyes were opposite. The distance between the lip petals was less than a centimeter, and their breathing was entangled.


    "Bai Yu, have you forgotten that I''m your own girlfriend? Why isn''t it true?"


    She gave a bad smile and deliberately stroked an Baiyu''s face.


    The two people''s move was clearly seen by Xiaotao driving in the front seat. Her face was red and her eyes were in a panic.


    These two people, even if they want to flirt, don''t know how to bear it. They are actually directly in the car


    I don''t know if she will grow needle eyes after reading it

 Chapter 2181

    An Baiyu didn''t look surprised at Mi Raner''s actions. On the contrary, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you know that if you say so, I will take it seriously!" Ann Baiyu raised her hand and pressed her hand to withdraw back. "But if I take it seriously, it won''t be so easy for you to escape from me again!"


    An Baiyu doesn''t seem to be joking. His deep eyes seem to have a vortex. Mi Raner condenses his eyes and feels like he wants to be inhaled by his eyes.


    In my mind, the system couldn''t help whispering, "host, you have to pay attention not to be stolen. Heart ha, if you don''t want to leave in the end..."


    Mi Raner: "don''t worry, I can distinguish the task from the reality! But this guy''s eyes are really beautiful!"


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes moved slightly, and a smile came up at the corners of her mouth. She took her little hand out of the palm of an Baiyu''s hand, "I''m more worried that the person who can''t put it down at that time is Mr. an, you!"


    "We can wait and see!"


    An Baiyu changed his posture and sat upright, as if the person who had just intended to provoke Mi Raner was not himself.


    At the villa chosen by Xiaotao, an Baiyu noticed the strange smell as soon as the car drove into the yard.


    "Why did you bring me to such a place?" Ann Baiyu looked at Mi Ran''er suspiciously.


    "If your anorexia is not well treated, even the nutrient solution can''t support your body. If you don''t want to die, cooperate with me well from now on, and I will make your symptoms better!"


    Mi Ran''er said, pulling his sleeve and pulling him under the car.


    "I''m not going!" Ann Boyu struggled to get rid of MI Ran''er.


    But at this time, he had not had a good meal for several days, and the girl in front of him was a strange girl. When he didn''t pay attention, he was like a piece of paper man and was dragged out of the car by Mi Raner!


    "You..." an Baiyu looked at Mi Ran''er in amazement: "what did you eat to grow up?"


    So strong.


    "I grew up eating!" Mi Ran''er smiled and took him to the store.


    "I checked on the Internet. Anorexia has many possibilities. You said you were induced by depression. I suspect it is also because you ate too many drugs and didn''t eat well during your depression, which gradually hurt your stomach. Moreover, after you got sick, you always ordered to sell out. You never thought of making some home-made dishes. The disease must not be relieved. My hand Art is also limited. There are only those foods you can cook every day. I''ll take you to this villa today because the food in this restaurant is really delicious. Let''s see if we can mobilize your taste buds. "


    Mi Ran''er talked incessantly, like a wife who worries about her husband.


    An Baiyu didn''t struggle any more, but his side eyes coagulated Mi Raner''s side face.


    His eyes froze.


    To tell the truth, since he was diagnosed, only the agent cared about him and found him various doctors and methods to treat him. Unfortunately, no method is feasible.


    And the girl in front of me, who had known herself for so few days, was so obsessed.


    It is false that an Baiyu is not moved.


    At the same time, the words of the agent that she may want to borrow your position come out of her mind.


    An Baiyu shook his head slightly and thought helplessly that if she really wanted to get on the top quickly, she would not choose herself, and at the beginning, he forced her to cooperate with her first.

 Chapter 2182

    Even if it is really used, they can only ask for what they need.


    When an Baiyu reacts, MI Raner has already pulled her into the store.


    Today is a working day, so there are no holiday guests in the villa. Even the boss and waiter are surprised that there will be guests today. The waiter prepared the menu and came quickly.


    Seeing the two big stars, the waiter''s eyes were not surprised. It was common to see them.


    "What''s the signature dish in your shop?" Mi Ran''er looked through the menu. There were so many dishes that she couldn''t choose. She simply raised her eyes and asked the waiter.


    The waiter said with a smile: "roast pork chops, hand torn cabbage and kung pao chicken. Miss Gu, please rest assured that the ingredients in our store are raised by ourselves, and the dishes are also planted by ourselves. They are all the freshest. Don''t worry about pesticides."


    "Well, you serve a portion of each of the signature dishes, and then a portion of white porridge." white porridge is for an Baiyu to pad his stomach. It is also to brush the oil smell in his stomach after eating the dishes.


    The waiter nodded quickly, "OK, we''ll prepare now. You''ll have some tea first. This tea is also planted by ourselves in our family. It''s very fragrant."


    "Well, good."


    Mi Ran''er tasted the hot tea, and the taste was really good. The tea fragrance spread between his lips and teeth, making people feel relaxed and happy.


    An Baiyu looked at Mi Raner in silence: "have you ever thought that my stomach might..."


    "Who said for a long time? Didn''t you eat the food I prepared myself last night?" Mi Ran''er poured him a cup of tea. "You taste the tea. It''s really fragrant."


    An Baiyu was speechless by her sentence and took a sip of hot tea.


    He looks a lot better.


    The dishes came up quickly. They were natural ingredients. Coupled with the chef''s excellent cooking skills, the aroma came before the dishes arrived. Mi Raner couldn''t help swallowing when the dishes were put on the table.


    An Baiyu smelled the fragrance and involuntarily secreted saliva in his throat.


    Mi Ran''er quickly filled a bowl of white porridge for an Baiyu, asked him to drink some first, and then brought him some dishes, "try the taste."


    Without saying a word, an Baiyu picked up his chopsticks and tasted them.


    His complexion looked no different, but after eating this bite, he began to stretch out his chopsticks by himself.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his reaction at the bottom of her eyes, and a smile of success came from the corners of her mouth. She and Xiaotao couldn''t wait to eat.


    The roast pork chop is served at the end. The pork chop is cut directly along the ribs. When served, you can grasp the bottom end with your hand and eat it boldly.


    "Have some more of this." Mi Ran''er sandwiched another pork chop for an Baiyu.


    "I can''t eat any more." Ann Baiyu is really full. The food he eats in the past two days is the most in the past six months. If he eats more, his stomach may not be able to load.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t force him to take the pork chop back. "If you don''t bite it, it''ll be cheaper for me and Xiaotao!"


    She and Xiaotao divided two pork chops and ate them with relish.


    The way she eats is really cute, and it makes people feel very appetizing.


    Ann Baiyu looked at her bulging cheeks and suddenly couldn''t help swallowing.


    He reached out and took a roast pork chop left in her bowl.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er asked vaguely when he saw an Baiyu''s action.

 Chapter 2183

    It was too late to stop him. The guy took the pork chop and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    "Don''t you eat?" Mi Ran''er''s face was full of disbelief.


    An Baiyu deliberately spits out his tongue, takes a big bite and tears off a big piece of meat.


    Seeing that he had no rejection of food at the moment, MI Ran''er''s heart finally fell to the original place. Sure enough, some people just had to use more fierce methods to treat, otherwise, this guy would only passively escape.


    Mi Raner''s eyes fell down and covered his success.


    After this meal, an Baiyu didn''t worry and went straight back to the city. He proposed to go out for a walk in the mountains together. Mi Raner promised to come down.


    Xiaotao was very discerning. She yawned and said wearily, "go, you two. I''m a little sleepy. I''ll sleep in the car. Otherwise, I''ll be tired driving back to town."


    Therefore, only an Baiyu and Mi Raner were walking.


    The villa is built on a hillside with good scenery in the suburbs. The stone road in the mountains is full of cherry trees. There are no flowers this season. However, the shade of the trees is bright and the breeze is very pleasant.


    At the end of the flagstone road are stone tables and benches, which can be used for tourists to rest.


    Both of them sat down at the stone table.


    An Baiyu looked at the direction of the distant imperial capital with a faint smile, "I thought that my anorexia might accompany me all my life. I had to live with the help of nutrients for the rest of my life. Unexpectedly, one day, I can still enjoy the fun of delicious food and feel the satisfaction of satiety..."


    "So, there are some things that don''t just escape. Meeting difficulties may have a better effect!" Mi Ran''er looked at an Baiyu with his cheek. "You''ve been too chaotic before. Moreover, you never thought that you''re not anorexia, but just escapism."


    An Baiyu looked at Mi Raner in surprise: "how do you know I''m not really anorexic?"


    Mi Raner smiled: "if you are really anorexic, when I cook your first meal, you have to vomit when you smell the taste, but you obviously have an appetite. This symptom can only mean that you are just selective escape. Moreover, there is a knot in your heart. After this knot is untied, you can look forward very calmly!"


    "You''re really smart, but since you''re so smart, tell me what this knot in my heart is?" an Baiyu also learned Mi Raner''s posture, held his cheek and bullied Mi Raner a lot, coagulated her eyebrows and eyes, and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er brought the vastness in his eyes to the bottom of his eyes, "The knot in your heart is... You don''t know how to deal with Wang Wen. Your so-called deep involvement in the play is actually an escape. Later, you thought of stimulating Wang Wen with a new relationship. This plan was implemented. When you imagined Wang Wen''s angry and jumping, the haze of her betrayal dispersed and your mood gradually improved. Of course, your appetite can also recover ¡£¡±


    An Baiyu didn''t expect that his mind would be analyzed so thoroughly by the girl in front of him. His body gradually froze, and the smile on his face gradually faded.


    "To tell you the truth, your revenge is childish, but it''s the best way!"


    As soon as Mi Raner''s voice fell, the man opposite suddenly stood up.


    His eyes were colder than just now. "Don''t think you''re really right! I tell you, everything is wrong, and you don''t have a word right!"

 Chapter 2184

    With that, he stepped forward and strode towards the villa.


    "Ah -"


    Mi Raner didn''t expect this guy to explode suddenly. She hurried to catch up.


    "I guess wrong, guess what it is. What''s your reaction now? It''s like some of the look that I was poking into and getting angry and angry!" Mi ran was angry and did not make complaints about it.


    Without saying a word, an Baiyu went to the parking lot and directly got into the car and asked Xiaotao to drive back to the city.


    Xiaotao was awakened by the noise of opening and closing the door. Seeing Mi Raner chasing an Baiyu on the bus, they looked strange. She nodded hurriedly: "Oh... I''ll drive now..."


    Quickly started the car.


    Mi Raner was upset by an Baiyu''s sudden change of temper. He didn''t speak, and she didn''t speak at all. The atmosphere in the car was more embarrassing than when she left the city. After the car entered the city, it came to a crowded place, and an Baiyu asked Xiaotao to stop.


    "Mr. an, let me take you to your apartment!" Xiaotao thought about the identity of an Baiyu. "If you meet fans here, you will be in trouble."


    "I said, let you stop!" Ann Baiyu clenched his teeth, his tone was much heavier than just now, and slowly opened his mouth word by word.


    "Peach, stop and let him down."


    Mi Ran''er said that he didn''t want to get used to this guy. If he was angry, he would be angry. Even if his mind was exposed, it was a joke that could cover up the past. This guy had to be angry and make the situation so embarrassing!


    Xiaotao had to pull over and stop.


    After an Baiyu got off the bus, MI Raner asked Xiaotao to drive.


    After Xiaotao started the motor car, she was really confused and asked in a low voice, "sister ran man, did you quarrel with Mr. an or something? When Mingming went for a walk, you were both fine. How can you come back..."


    "How do I know? He''s angry for no reason. Does he still want me to coax him? I can''t do it!" Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of his lip, leaned against the seat and hummed, "if I''m too used to his words, my temper will only get worse and worse."


    Peach Oh, didn''t dare to ask any more.


    After returning home, MI Raner fell directly into bed. She recalled the appearance of an Baiyu when he was angry. The guy''s mood came too fast. Mi Raner had reason to doubt that, in fact, he still had a cushion in his heart.


    Maybe he didn''t trust himself so much at the beginning, so he reacted so much when he was poked into his mind.


    This guy won''t feel that he is deliberately attracting his attention, and then dig out his secret, grasp his handle, and prepare to use him to ascend?


    If an Baiyu really thinks so, MI Raner will be laughed to death.


    She held her mobile phone and looked at an Baiyu''s wechat. In addition to the transfer records, they had no other chat records.


    She clicked into an Baiyu''s circle of friends. This guy, there was nothing else in the circle of friends except some script photos and stills.


    He is also a relatively independent person.


    But Wang Wen is a person with a very public character. Mi Ran''er has searched Wang Wen''s variety shows before and found that she is very active in all kinds of programs. Moreover, when she cooperates with men''s opposite plays, she always can''t grasp the degree and always looks very close.


    This is why Wang Wen has the second largest CP constitution in the circle.


    The first is Gu ranman.


    Moreover, Wang Wen has one more name than Gu ranman, that is to tease the male holy hand. Every boy who has been teased by her will be overwhelmed.

 Chapter 2185

    Probably, when an Baiyu was young, he was teased by the male holy hand.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was funny, but when he thought of an Baiyu''s attitude towards himself today, he was a little confused.


    However, it can be seen that Wang Wen''s incident has really dealt a great blow to him. Therefore, he doesn''t believe in feelings now, and it''s normal.


    Mi Raner felt that she had to pay more attention than before to let an Baiyu know her sincerity.


    Until the opening day of the film, MI Raner never saw an Baiyu again. This guy didn''t take the initiative to contact Mi Raner. He didn''t take the initiative. Mi Raner simply pretended to be dead and recited his lines at home.


    If she takes the initiative too much, it will make an Baiyu, who has doubts about herself, more doubt her motivation.


    The day before startup, it was in a film and Television City in a neighboring city.


    When Mi Raner arrived at the crew Hotel, all the members of the crew except an Baiyu arrived. The director also proposed to have a dinner together in the evening to get in touch.


    Mi Ran''er wore a private dress that night, which was fairly visible. She put on a white down jacket and went.


    When she got downstairs, MI Ran''er saw the familiar nanny car.


    "Sister ran man, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaotao asked in a low voice after seeing that she found the nanny car.


    Mi Ran''er immediately withdrew his eyes, smiled and shook his head, "it''s all right!"


    "Sister ran man, you told me before that you and Mr. an are pretending to be lovers, but with all due respect, you two don''t look like fake lovers at all, but are more real than real lovers!"


    Xiaotao suddenly came to MI Raner''s ear, lowered her voice and said mysteriously.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart trembled. Then he raised his hand and poked Xiaotao''s forehead.


    "Little girl, if you really have such strong observation ability, didn''t a love observation program ask me to be a guest? I don''t have time anyway. Why don''t you help me earn the announcement fee!"


    Peach blushed. She hurried out of the car to open the door for MI Ran''er and smiled mischievously. "Sister ran man, I won''t talk nonsense anymore! Let''s hurry in and don''t make a bad impression by waiting for us on the first day."


    "Yes."


    The whole lobby of the hotel was contracted by the crew. The producer was still a very ceremonial person. People prepared banners, which looked like some kind of trade union gathering in the 1980s.


    Mi Ran''er saw an Baiyu sitting next to the director at a glance. He also saw her. However, just at a glance, he gently removed his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er was so neglected by him that she felt proud and charming for a moment. She bit her lip flap. She snorted coldly in her heart. Then she went to the same table and sat down at the farthest place from an Baiyu, which is not facing him.


    "Ran man, what are you doing sitting so far away? You are the heroine of the play, and Bai Yu is the center of the play. Besides, aren''t you still boyfriend and girlfriend? Why are you so separated? Don''t tell me, the film is about to start, and you suddenly quarreled and broke up!"


    The director frowned and looked anxiously at Mi Raner and an Baiyu. He really broke his heart!


    Mi Ran''er''s lips moved slightly. Before he spoke, an Baiyu whispered, "don''t worry, director Lin, we''re just quarreling. Now we''re all angry. Don''t sit together. It''s the best arrangement. Otherwise, when we quarrel, the situation may be uncontrollable."

 Chapter 2186

    He was so calm that he could even say such words.


    Mi Ran''er reluctantly tugged at the corners of her lips, then nodded and agreed.


    Director Lin feels that he is really old and can''t understand why these young people fall in love now. Why do they always like to make noise and it''s difficult to be together safely?


    Everyone arrived one after another. Everyone was very punctual. However, Xu Miaomiao, the female No. 2 of the play, had not arrived ten minutes after the agreed time.


    "Forget it, wait, let''s start first!"


    The director asked the producer to call each other''s economic team, but no one answered, so he frowned and opened his mouth in some displeasure.


    The producer hesitated: "why don''t we wait."


    Mi Raner also smiled and said, "yes, director Lin, if we don''t wait for her to eat together, we may be accused of excluding her. At that time, we can''t explain to the boss of the management!"


    There was something in her words. Director Lin and the producer gave her a deep look. Then they shook their heads at the same time.


    "However, we can''t let such a large group of people waste time just waiting for her?" director Lin glared at the producer. He really hates such actors who enter the group through the back door.


    You say, how good would she be if she kept a low profile and filmed well?


    It''s just that he doesn''t get the role with virtue and his own strength, but also plays a big card. Such a person can''t be held up.


    The producer looked at the other tables. All the staff had it on their faces. I was hungry. Why didn''t this woman come!


    Finally, the producer can only choose to let the waiter serve and the party begins.


    Mi Ran''er buried her head and ate silently. As she ate, she found that a very cold look with resentment had been falling on her. She raised her eyes in some doubt.


    In an Baiyu''s eyes, a moment later, the two people avoided each other''s eyes.


    Drop your eyes and continue to eat your own food.


    An Baiyu looked at the girl''s heartless appearance and was so angry that her teeth itched.


    He can now be extremely sure that she can only fool and make use of herself. In that way, she doesn''t seem to have any feelings. However, if she has some feelings for herself, she won''t calm down to this situation.


    An Baiyu grinds his teeth. He really has no appetite. He puts down his chopsticks and occasionally talks to the director with his arm. If someone comes to propose a toast, he will drink, but he won''t drink too much.


    Some people respect Mi Raner''s wine. She accepts it one by one. She is also forthright. She drinks up the wine in her glass every time.


    "Sister ran man, drink slowly. You can''t drink well. It''s easy to get drunk!"


    Mi Ran''er raised his eyes and looked at Xiaotao with a big tongue. His eyes were in a trance and asked, "I... am I not good at drinking?"


    "Anyway, it''s not much better than getting drunk with wine. Look at your face now. It''s like some ripe apples! Don''t drink it." Xiaotao grabbed the wine cup in her hand and touched her cheek, which was too hot.


    If an actress is photographed drunk, she will certainly be discussed. At that time, public opinion will rise everywhere, which will not help Gu ranman who just terminated his contract with the original company and wants to start over.


    On the contrary, it can be regarded as a particularly serious blow.


    Mi Raner also knows that he can''t drink any more. If he drinks any more, his brain may not be able to distinguish the southeast from the northwest very smoothly.

 Chapter 2187

    Xu Miaomiao didn''t arrive until halfway through the party.


    When she entered the hotel, she saw that most of the people in the store were half full and red. She had nothing to do with her daughter.


    She bit her teeth and managed to resist the impulse to turn and leave.


    When he came to the main table, no one dared to take the position next to an Baiyu. Everyone subconsciously thought that this position was reserved for MI Raner. Even if Mi Raner didn''t sit, no one else could sit.


    When Xu Miaomiao arrived, he didn''t even say sorry, so he went straight to an Baiyu and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, the originally good atmosphere on the table went down at that moment.


    The director frowned and looked at Xu Miaomiao somewhat puzzled, "Xu Miaomiao, why are you so late? The producer called your agent and no one answered..."


    "Oh, my plane was delayed, so I came late. When the producer called, maybe we were still on the plane and our mobile phone was turned off." Xu Miaomiao smiled faintly and lied without making a draft.


    "Really? But when I called, it was already connected, but no one answered it all the time! It didn''t turn off at all."


    The producer couldn''t help but start beating his face.


    Xu Miaomiao froze in an instant.


    She looked at the producer incredulously. The producer had a very good attitude towards her before. It can be said that it was good enough to curry favor with her, but now her attitude has changed so much. It seems that she can''t bear to play big cards with her.


    Her face was embarrassed, her eyes dodged, and her hand holding chopsticks began to tremble slightly.


    The agent who came in with her didn''t expect the situation to be like this. He quickly came to help her explain, "that''s my negligence. Mr. producer, don''t blame me. We''re telling the truth. It''s really late! Next time, we''ll call you first and report to you, and we''ll never happen again!"


    The agent repeatedly promised.


    I''ve seen a lot of the producer''s face.


    Xu Miaomiao clenched his teeth and looked at the leftover soup on the table. He had no appetite at all. He directly put down the chopsticks with a slap, turned his eyes and looked at an Baiyu around her. She thought for a moment and scratched a light in her head.


    The amazement of her eyes and her envy, jealousy and hatred for MI Raner made her pick up one side of the wine and pour half a cup of it to prepare an Baiyu wine, but an Baiyu raised her hand and pressed it down.


    "Forget it, Miss Xu, if you give me this glass of wine today and spread it to Mr. Zhao''s ears, you say, how will Mr. Zhao punish you? Maybe it will delay my future star journey!"


    An Baiyu said with a smile and directly mentioned the gold Lord behind Xu Miaomiao.


    The blood color on Xu Miaomiao''s face faded in an instant!


    "You..." she quickly climbed up tears in her eyes. "How can you expose people''s scars so directly?"


    "Is this a scar? If I''m right, Miss Xu should enjoy being taken care of by Mr. Zhao very much? You say, if Mr. Zhao didn''t have a wife, then your relationship is really moving! What a pity..."


    An Baiyu didn''t take his heart away. Unfortunately, he smacked his mouth, touched his chin and got up. When he got up, he found that MI Raner, sitting in front of the side, had disappeared.


    He frowned slightly and went to the bathroom to wake up.

 Chapter 2188

    When he came to the corner of the bathroom, he saw Mi Raner lying in front of the washstand washing his face. He walked over with some vain steps, stood behind her and smiled low.


    "I thought you were good enough to blow bottles with that group of staff. It turned out that you were just an embroidered pillow outside and inside!"


    His sarcastic words fell into Mi Raner''s ears. Mi Raner raised her head slightly, covered with water droplets and slightly wet her hair on her forehead. She looked inexplicably sexy from this angle.


    An Baiyu looked at her from the mirror and couldn''t help it. Her Adam''s apple rolled and swallowed.


    When mi Ran''er put his subtle movements into the bottom of his eyes, he said, "I thought you had become a soldier because of the failure of your last relationship. You won''t trust any woman. Unexpectedly, it just varies from person to person. Maybe you didn''t notice when talking to Xu Miaomiao in a low voice just now. The smile in your eyes is drowning people."


    "Whew? How can I hear some sour smell from your words?"


    An Baiyu put his hands behind her, one left and one right, and put them on both sides of her waist. Such a move can enable him to hold Mi Raner in his arms very smoothly.


    However, the premise is that the girl in her arms can be obedient and don''t move.


    Mi Raner immediately struggled to turn around, raised her eyes red, stared at an Baiyu, "what are you doing?"


    "I just want to smell nearby. Did you drink vinegar?" Ann Baiyu smiled. His face was red, and he was drunk. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a bold action on such an occasion at the moment.


    "Let go of me. This is a restaurant. There are people coming and going. You and I are all dignified people. What does it look like when seen?" Mi Ran''er patted him on the arm to let him loose.


    However, after drinking the wine, the guy was surprisingly strong. She pushed him several times without pushing him away.


    "Ann Baiyu, what are you doing?" Mi Ran''er angrily raised his eyes and met him with a spoiled smile.


    An Baiyu smiled low and approached her a lot. "I said, I want to smell it. Did you eat vinegar? However, I have a cold these two days. My smell is... Some are not accurate, so I think it''s better to have a taste!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the guy put her lips in his mouth.


    Sucking and licking, what moves provoke people, he will use what moves.


    This guy''s kissing skills are amazing.


    Mi Ran''er drank wine and was in a trance. When he kissed him, he softened up and down. If his small hand didn''t drag his arm, I''m afraid he would have to sit on the ground!


    An Baiyu protected her body and pressed her tightly against the washstand. In this way, she kissed her deeply and absorbed her exclusive sweetness. For an Baiyu, the body''s response was faster and honest.


    Footsteps came from far to near.


    Mi Raner, who was dazzled by the kiss, suddenly woke up and pinched an Baiyu''s arm with his small hand!


    Let him wake up and let go of himself. If they are seen, although they are openly boyfriend and girlfriend, they... Can''t be so hungry!


    An Baiyu''s teeth closed slightly when he ate. If Mi Raner hadn''t hid quickly, he would have bitten the tip of his tongue.


    When their lips parted, both of them were panting.

 Chapter 2189

    "Director Lin said, our two rooms are adjacent. I''ll find you tonight?" he carefully put the hair in her ear behind her ear and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Mi Ran''er pushed him away. Mi Ran''er raised his eyebrows and stared at an Baiyu angrily. "What do you think of me? You tease me when you are in a good mood and ignore me when you are in a bad mood? Sorry, I''m not a soft persimmon. I can let you pinch it. I think Xu Miao is more interested in you. Maybe you can choose to be a crew husband and wife with her."


    Mi Ran''er finished and crossed from an Baiyu''s side.


    The people who came to the bathroom saw the ambiguous blood color on their faces, smiled awkwardly and hurried into the men''s bathroom.


    Mi Ran''er returned to his seat. In his mind, the system said, "isn''t it afraid to push the man farther and farther if the host pushes the man out like this?"


    "Hehe, if he really wants to find Xu Miaomiao, I can''t stop him. The so-called strategy in the task is not only to sleep his body, but also to make him die hard on me. If he doesn''t use some means, but what he says is what. It can only be that I am pinched by him. He will think I am an easy woman, but won''t die hard on me! Understand £¿¡±


    Mi Raner gritted her teeth and explained to the system carefully.


    The system is clear: "I see. The system is relieved. I thought the host was really angry when he was so angry."


    Mi Ran''er rolled his eyes. "Don''t worry, I''m not naive enough to expose my true feelings in front of the task object."


    When an Baiyu came back with MI Raner, he caught Mi Raner rolling his eyes.


    He thought that she was rolling her eyes at herself, and her mood was down to the extreme.


    After the dinner, it was already after ten o''clock in the evening. Most people were drunk and staggered in front of the restaurant.


    "Ran man, Bai Yu, shall we go to the second scene? Sing k?" the director took an Baiyu''s shoulder, laughed and asked.


    He was really happy today, so he drank a few more cups. Unexpectedly, once he drank too much, he couldn''t control his expression, showed too many smiles, and collapsed the human design of the cold-blooded director in front of the world.


    Mi Ran''er was tired and shook his head. "Go, I want to go back to the hotel and have an early rest!"


    "Well, Bai Yu will lend it to me first. Don''t quarrel between your boyfriend and girlfriend, quarrel at the head of the bed, and the bed will be turned on tomorrow. If you two are still in this state, what if you can''t get into the play?"


    Director Lin asked anxiously.


    "Maybe you can choose the scenes of quarrel in the script to shoot first."


    Mi Raner smiled and joked.


    With that, she took Xiaotao to say goodbye to director Lin. they drove towards the hotel where the crew stayed.


    When he arrived at the hotel, as soon as he entered the lobby, MI Ran''er heard a familiar voice arguing.


    "Why is there no business suite? I also want to live in the business suite. You arranged the only two rooms for Gu ranman and Ann Boyu? Why does she Gu ranman? She''s just a newcomer in the film industry, and my qualifications are at least older than her!"


    Mi Raner turns her eyes and looks over. In front of the hotel counter, Xu Miaomiao, wearing sunglasses, angrily holds his arm and tells the logistics of the crew.


    The logistics was innocent, "this is according to the arrangement. Moreover, when the contract was signed, it was clearly written on it. Miss Xu, your suite is the best except business. You don''t have to dislike it!"

 Chapter 2190

    "No, I just want to live in the business suite. I used to film, either in the business suite or the president. You''re insulting me by letting me live in the senior suite now. Don''t you change it for me? I''ll call the producer to change it for me now!"


    Xu Miaomiao said, took out his mobile phone, found a number and dialed it out.


    After the phone was connected, Xu Miaomiao''s voice immediately softened down.


    Mi Raner stood in the distance listening to her communication with each other. She felt that what she ate tonight was about to vomit out.


    Xiao Tao also frowned and pulled La Mi Ran''er''s sleeve. "Sister ran man, let''s hurry upstairs. I really can''t see it anymore!"


    "Good!"


    Mi Raner nodded determinedly, and they hurried to the elevator. At this time, it''s best to pretend to be transparent and don''t conflict with Xu Miaomiao in such a place.


    Xu Miaomiao''s eyes are really sharp. He is still talking softly with his "boyfriend". Unexpectedly, he still sees the figures of MI Ran''er and Xiaotao and immediately shouted, "ran man!"


    Mi Raner gave a meal at his feet.


    "Such a gentle tone is like a weasel paying New Year''s greetings to the chicken. It must be no good, Xiaotao. No matter what she says, we must resolutely say no!" Mi Raner was worried about something wrong with Xiaotao and hurriedly reminded her first.


    "Sister ran man, don''t worry. I don''t have a good impression of Xu Miao. I will never fall into her gentle trap."


    They turned around together and looked at Xu Miaomiao who strode forward.


    "Ran man, it''s good to see you. I want to discuss one thing with you, that is, I''m used to living in the business suite. Can you change my room with me? In fact, the senior suite is not much different from the business suite, and it''s not much smaller..."


    "Since you say so, why can''t you just bear it?" Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Miaomiao faintly and said angrily.


    "It''s OK to endure for a while, but I can''t stand it for several months. Ranman, you change with me. It''s a big deal. I''ll make up the price difference for you." Xu Miaomiao took Mi Raner''s small hand with a full plea on his face.


    However, how to look at such a false look.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and threw her away. "Miss Xu, you''d better ask your" boyfriend "to find a way for you. I won''t change it anyway. Maybe you can change a hotel. Maybe the hotel next door has the business or presidential suite you often live in."


    Mi Ran''er finished mockingly and turned to leave.


    "Gu ranman, don''t toast or punish. I''ll tell you now. You''d better be sensible. If you really annoy me, I don''t mind asking the producer to invite you out of the business suite in person!"


    Xu Miaomiao''s arrogant tone, no matter who''s in his ear, will feel too much!


    The logistics had already fled there and found a hidden place to watch the excitement.


    Xiaotao silently came to MI Raner''s back, raised her chin and looked at Xu Miaomiao angrily. When she heard Xu Miaomiao''s words, she couldn''t help humming and said, "Miss Xu, you can try and see if the producer will offend sister ran man and an Nan God for your own self-interest!"


    Xiaotao protected mi Ran''er. "Sister ran man, let''s not waste time here with this girl. Go back and have a rest."


    "Well, go!"


    Mi Raner and Xiao Tao no longer care about Xu Miaomiao. After entering the elevator, they lean against the elevator wall and breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2191

    "Xu Miaomiao is so arrogant because he hasn''t suffered a loss. In fact, I''m looking forward to seeing what will happen if her gold owner doesn''t want her and offends so many people in the entertainment industry!"


    Mi Ran''er hooked her lips. "It won''t be very good anyway!"


    "I hope that day will come soon and let her know the reality of the world! I don''t always live in the ivory tower constructed by the gold Lord for her."


    Xiaotao clenches her teeth and says that when they arrive at the corresponding floor, Xiaotao lives with other staff of the crew, and Mi Raner''s building has to go up. After they separate, MI Raner stays alone in the elevator.


    She rubbed her eyebrows.


    The drunkenness is still a little strong. She has just been able to deal with Xu Miaomiao so soberly. She has been concentrating very hard.


    When I got off the elevator, another elevator happened to arrive.


    The person who came down saw the woman with vain steps in front of him, and he slowed down a little.


    Watched her go in the wrong direction.


    Take out the room card and Mi Raner swipes the access control.


    "Ah, why can''t I open it?" Mi Ran''er looked at the room card in his hand suspiciously. "Is it because the room card is broken?"


    She brushed it twice again, but she still didn''t hear the sound of the door opening. Instead, the other party reminded herself that she had taken the wrong room card.


    "Wrong?"


    Mi Ran''er stepped back and wanted to see the room number. He stepped back into a strong arms, stretched out a hand behind him and put another room card on the lock.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The door opened.


    Mi Ran''er turned and looked at the people behind him.


    An Baiyu lowered his eyes and smiled gently, especially against the warm light of the corridor, his face became softer and softer.


    "I went the wrong way. I''m sorry." Mi Ran''er woke up for a moment and was ready to go out of his arms.


    His shoulder was tightly held. "Come on, come in and have a seat? I have a mild Jiejiu tea for you to drink. Otherwise, your face will be swollen tomorrow!"


    Anbaiyu pulled Mi Raner into his room.


    "You forcibly rob people''s women?" Mi Ran''er struggled twice and couldn''t open it. She looked back angrily and stared at an Baiyu.


    An Baiyu put his arms around her vain body and sat down in front of the sofa. He took off his coat and loosened his neck tie.


    "If you want to think so of me, I won''t waste my breath explaining to you. Sit here and I''ll boil water."


    The usual way Mi Raner and an Baiyu get along with each other is that MI Raner is ready for everything. An Baiyu just needs to stretch out his hand and open his mouth. This is the first time he has taken the initiative to cook water and tea for MI Raner. Unfortunately, MI Raner is vaguely leaning on the sofa. He only sees a slender figure busy in the house and can''t watch each other''s movements carefully.


    I don''t know how long it took Mi Raner to fall asleep when she leaned on the sofa. She was patted on her face. The other person''s palms were cold and stimulated Mi Raner to wake up in an instant.


    "Drink it." an Baiyu held the back of her head and spoke domineering.


    Mi Ran''er was like a child. She opened her mouth and tasted it. The mild Jiejiu tea slipped into her mouth. The temperature was just right. She gulped down her stomach and warmed her stomach instantly.


    "Is it good?" Ann Baiyu asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.


    "It''s not good to drink." Mi Ran''er didn''t give any face.


    An Baiyu: "


    As soon as she let go of her small body, MI Raner''s head fell to the edge of the sofa with a click.

 Chapter 2192

    She curled up in a more comfortable position and slept again.


    An Baiyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Pinching her cheek, "I suddenly understand why you suck so much so-called husband powder. Who doesn''t want to have such a lovely wife with lovely character."


    An Baiyu simply cleaned up her things and took a bath. Then she came out, took off Mi Raner''s coat and transferred her to bed.


    The big bed in the business room is so big that one person can lie down in the middle.


    However, this night, Bai Yu still suffered from MI Raner''s punches and kicks. This guy''s sleeping position at night is really bad.


    The most important thing is that an Baiyu can''t tell whether this guy is intentional or not.


    The next morning, an Baiyu rubbed his stomach and prepared to go to the bathroom to see if his belly had been kicked out by this guy.


    Just got out of bed, there was a rustling voice behind him, "it hurts."


    Mi Ran''er''s voice came into an Baiyu''s ears. His body was a little shamefully stiff. Then his lower abdomen was hot. After tightening, the original pain became more and more painful.


    Mi Ran''er rolled on the bed twice before sitting up.


    Seeing the strange room and the man standing at the edge of the bed, MI Ran''er''s face stiffened for a moment. Then she bit her teeth and asked, "why am I here? What did you... What did you do to me?"


    "Can''t you feel what we have done?" Ann Baiyu said silently with her back to her.


    Mi Raner was relieved when she saw that their clothes were in good condition. Except for the hangover headache, she had no other unpleasant things in her body. She tried hard to recall what happened after she got drunk last night, but she could only remember a little. She couldn''t think of her interaction with an Baiyu.


    "How did I get to your room? No matter what you say, you should send me back."


    Mi Ran''er said silently.


    "Send it back? I''m too tired. Where can I send you? Besides, you sleep like a pig here. If I wake you up because of moving you, wouldn''t I be too much?" an Baiyu said innocently.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to talk to him any more. After putting on his clothes, he hurried to the door and peeped at whether there were reporters outside. Then he ran out and ran back to his room to wash.


    Xu Miaomiao made a fuss all night last night. It seems that he couldn''t get the room card of the business suite.


    This girl should also suffer some setbacks, otherwise, she will only be more arrogant and angry!


    After washing, she went downstairs to have breakfast. The elevator was on the first floor. As soon as the door opened, MI Ran''er saw the full reporters.


    Mi Raner was startled. She thought these reporters were looking for her, but when the reporters saw her, they just smiled and said hello, so they didn''t get together.


    Mi Raner nodded her little hand on her chin and looked back from time to time, full of doubts, as she walked towards the cafeteria.


    Among the reporters, there was a familiar figure. Mi Ran''er just sat down in the cafeteria. The man immediately rushed over and sat down opposite her.


    "Ah, tell me quickly, how much do you know about the gold master behind Xu miaomi?" Xiao Zhu asked expectantly.


    "Xu Miaomiao''s gold master? You''ve come so many people for this material?" Mi Ran''er almost choked on an octopus sausage and asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 2193

    "Last night, an anonymous person broke the news on the Internet that he had picked out the person behind Xu Miaomiao. He said that he was surnamed Xu or a married big man in politics. If it really broke out, it would definitely cause a sensation in the political and entertainment circles!"


    Xiao Zhu took out his mobile phone and found the explosive post. Up to now, the explosive has not been deleted. It seems that the other party''s public relations department hasn''t had time to go to work.


    Seeing that tens of thousands of floors have been built below, MI Ran''er can''t help sighing, "it''s so slim. It''s very hot."


    "It''s not Xu Miaomiao''s popularity, but the gold owner behind her. After all, this woman has been a resource coffee since her debut, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of several fans. These fans are looking forward to Xu Miaomiao''s fall!"


    Xiao Zhu said excitedly. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er with doubts: "ran man, tell me, you shouldn''t have done this?"


    "Me? If I could find out who is behind Xu Miaomiao, would I have done it already? It seems that people of my level can''t do it. Don''t buckle my hat!"


    Mi Raner doesn''t have much interest in Xu Miaomiao. After all, such a guy with no connotation doesn''t need to waste his energy to pay attention to and deal with. With her character, it''s already expected that there will be so many people stepping on her.


    Hearing Mi Raner''s tone, Xiao Zhu frowned slightly, "Why are you so fierce to me? I just communicated with you. If you don''t like it, you can directly say ah, why are you so fierce?"


    Xiao Zhu''s words made Mi Raner feel helpless.


    "I''m not mean to you. I just don''t think you need to say these words to me! I just want to devote myself to shooting now." Mi Raner also felt a little headache. After pouring a mouthful of milk, he rubbed his eyebrows.


    Xiaozhu feels that her good friend Gu ranman has changed a lot.


    She thought in a dark way, is it because she had an intersection with ANN, so now she began to dislike her good friend as an entertainment record?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhu frowned and suddenly felt very angry.


    Biting her teeth and looking at Mi Raner, who was eating silently opposite, she hummed, "OK, you manage everything every day, I won''t bother you!"


    She got up to leave.


    "Xiao Zhu, I think it''s good to maintain our friendship until now. Don''t get closer and don''t make it too ugly! After all, if it''s too ugly, it''s not only bad for me, but also not good for you!"


    Mi Raner put down the milk cup in her hand and suddenly opened her mouth when Xiao Zhu got up.


    Xiao Zhu''s body stiffened.


    She just had an idea in her mind to make Mi Raner suffer. Now she said such words, as if she had realized what she would do.


    She swallowed saliva. After a long time, she choked out a good word and left quickly.


    Mi Raner''s words are not without confidence.


    Make complaints about her make complaints about her WeChat record. But after all, there are a lot of bamboo sticks and her own Tucao stars, Tucao colleagues, even Tucao boss and circle insiders. If Xiao Zhu dare to make any small moves behind her own, once these chat records are released, Xiao Zhu will not want to make complaints about this circle.


    After all, she is still a good friend for so many years. Once the girl pouts her ass, MI Raner can guess what kind of shit she wants to pull!

 Chapter 2194

    Seeing her flustered footsteps, MI Raner''s mouth aroused a trace of success smile.


    The theft of Xu Miaomiao''s gold owner did not delay the crew''s start-up at the auspicious time, but Xu Miaomiao, who was originally determined to attend the start-up ceremony, was absent.


    The director didn''t say why Xu Miaomiao was absent, but everyone knew it.


    When mi Ran''er and an Baiyu stood together to unveil the curtain, she lowered her voice and asked, "you did Xu Miaomiao''s thing, didn''t you?"


    Apart from this guy, MI Raner could not guess who would dare to embarrass Xu Miaomiao at such a crucial moment.


    The most important thing is that the gold owner is still the investor of Fenghua. He has never been exposed for so many years, and the water behind him is unfathomable!


    Only people like an Baiyu who don''t play cards according to the routine dare to go to this muddy water.


    An Baiyu snorted, but there was no positive response.


    Mi Ran''er admitted it.


    Frowning, "aren''t you afraid of his revenge?"


    "She''s too busy to take revenge on what? Don''t you know? Mr. Zhao''s wife bought a ticket overnight and was ready to kill the crew. Mr. Zhao stopped it quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid the opening ceremony of Fenghua today will be postponed because of the bloodshed!"


    An Baiyu said with a sarcasm.


    "Is that lady so grumpy?" Mi Ran''er said he liked it very much. "So now Xu Miao is hiding?"


    "Why don''t you hide? Mrs. Zhao is no less powerful than Mr. Zhao. Besides, she is a very possessive person and can''t hold any sand in her eyes. Now she knows that her husband has wrapped up a mistress under his nose these years and is so angry that she doesn''t tear her husband''s mistress alive! How can Xu Miao dare to jump? By the way, the director has begun Someone is urgently needed to replace her. "


    Ann Boyu''s words let Mi Raner breathe a sigh of relief.


    "So, I won''t have to face Xu Miaomiao''s dead fish eyes that have no color in any play? Great!"


    After all, hateful people have powerful people to clean up.


    Xu Miaomiao came to this end completely on his own.


    After the opening ceremony, MI Raner and an Baiyu go to make up and prepare for shooting.


    "Ran man, I went to see you last night. Why weren''t you in the room?" the producer walked beside mi Ran''er and suddenly asked in some doubt.


    "What do you want me to do?" Mi Ran''er asked.


    "Just..."


    The producer was suddenly embarrassed. Now he can''t say that he was sent by Xu Miaomiao to persuade Mi Raner to change his room. After the tip of his tongue circled between his lips and teeth, he spoke slowly and awkwardly, "just want to see if you can go back to the hotel safely!"


    Mi Ran''er was moved on the surface, "well... Last night I..."


    Seeing that the producer was so blind, the director on one side patted him on the shoulder angrily, "Where else can she go? She and someone go back to the hotel one after another. Someone can''t spend dessert to coax his girlfriend? There is a saying called quarreling at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. In fact, from the beginning, we shouldn''t book two rooms for them and one less business suite. We can save a sum of money!"


    The producer suddenly realized that the eyes he looked at Mi Raner and an Baiyu became ambiguous.


    Mi Ran''er''s ears were slightly red. She looked at the director with shame and indignation: "director, you can''t talk nonsense. We are both public figures. We still want our image!"

 Chapter 2195

    "What are you afraid of? You two are not having an affair. You are just boyfriend and girlfriend. No one will mind living together. Now it''s not the old society." director Lin quickly comforted.


    Mi Ran''er glanced back at the man around him and thought of what happened last night. This guy is a real gentleman.


    If she had been so drunk last night, something would have happened.


    When an Baiyu saw Mi Raner looking at herself with such eyes, pulled the corner of her lips and raised her hand to knead her little face, she had reached the dressing room. Mi Raner quickly avoided his hand and took Xiaotao into the dressing room.


    When his men failed, an Baiyu was a little lost. However, his spoiled smile did not disappear.


    After the shooting of the new play, MI Ran''er and an Baiyu became busy as gyroscopes. After an Baiyu''s anorexia was relieved, he had enough to eat and his body had strength. He was so busy that he never showed an ugly face.


    After they got busy, they didn''t seem to talk about the so-called boyfriend and girlfriend.


    When the shooting started nearly two weeks ago, the new female eryexi frowned and looked at them suspiciously: "why do I think the atmosphere between you two is very strange? That''s the kind. It doesn''t look like a boyfriend and girlfriend. Even ordinary friends can''t compare. Are you two contract lovers?"


    Ye Qian is a straightforward person. As soon as she asks this, several staff members around her are moving their eyes here.


    Mi Ran''er quickly explained, "no, we are not so tired because we are too familiar. Don''t misunderstand!"


    An Baiyu said nothing and asked someone to help him clean up his makeup.


    "Ran man, you have to be careful. I''ve seen some little girls put food and pink letters on an Yingdi''s dressing table more than once. If he doesn''t know what to do and is seduced away, you''ll regret it too late!"


    Ye Qian came up to MI Raner and said, "if your relationship is flat before you get married, is your love too dangerous? I advise you to take the initiative when you should take the initiative!"


    Ye Qian is so obsessed with their relationship that MI Raner doubts that this girl is not a CP fan, is she?


    Biting her lip, she looked at Ye Xi''s clean eyes. The actress didn''t have any negative news in the circle. The most important thing is that she didn''t like business. She occasionally took pictures of going to and from work when filming. When there was no shooting, she evaporated directly. She didn''t even give fans a chance to meet.


    Ye Qian''s acting skills are also good, and her reputation is good, but her face is too delicate to challenge some more grounded roles, and her playing path has been solidified.


    Thanks to her lack of self-motivated, she can take pictures if she has a play or travel if she doesn''t have a play. Anyway, there''s no delay!


    "Why are you so obsessed with our feelings?" Mi Raner suddenly frowned and looked at Ye Qian in confusion.


    Ye Qian was stunned, then smiled and said, "of course, I think you two are talented and beautiful. It would be a pity if you broke up without results!"


    Ha ha, ye Qian made an excuse and ran away.


    Mi Ran''er was still puzzled.


    An Baiyu lowered her voice and said softly, "she used to cooperate with Wang Wen in a play and had a dispute with Wang Wen. Therefore, she hates Wang Wen deeply. As long as it can make Wang Wen uncomfortable, she wants to happen every day..."


    Mi Raner suddenly realized.


    She looked at an Baiyu, "so what do you think, Mr. an?"

 Chapter 2196

    An Baiyu''s recent inaction makes Mi Raner think that it''s enough to do things like this. As long as Wang Wen can know that he can start a new relationship without any objection and make Wang Wen sad, he has played a role in revenge.


    Ann Baiyu wondered, "what do you think?"


    "Our relationship? The play is probably full. Should it be time for me to kill?" Mi Ran''er asked with a low smile.


    When an Baiyu heard this, his soft face froze slightly.


    He greeted Mi Raner''s eyes, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally!" Mi Raner smiled faintly, looked at the time, and got up to leave the dressing room.


    An Baiyu suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm, raised his eyes and looked at others: "you go out first. I have something to talk to ran man alone! Thank you."


    He looked at Xiaotao again. "You should keep watch at the door and don''t let anyone close to eavesdropping!"


    "Oh..."


    Xiaotao was startled by an Baiyu''s gloomy face and hurriedly agreed.


    "Ah, Xiaotao is my assistant. Why do you talk to her in such a tone?" Mi Raner struggled. This guy can eat now and has more strength than before.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to stimulate him and let him think about his feelings with himself. Unexpectedly, his reaction was so great.


    It seems that his heart has already reached a conclusion, but he is too busy to say it directly during this period of time!


    "Don''t forget, she''s an employee of my studio now, and I''m her real boss!" Ann Baiyu said, motioning the last peach to go out to close the door.


    Then he pulled Mi Raner''s small hand and pulled her into his arms. His hands fell on the dressing table behind her, tightly and seamlessly trapping her between his chest and the dressing table.


    "Ann Baiyu, what are you doing?" Mi Raner was so crowded by him that she had to pad her feet so that she wouldn''t let her waist chromium on the edge of the dressing table.


    "What am I doing?"


    An Baiyu leaned down slightly and approached her a lot. "Didn''t you let me think about our relationship? In fact, I''ve already thought about it. Now I just want to tell you the answer. What are you doing so nervous? Can I still eat you in such a place?"


    Mi Raner raised his chin, smiled and looked at an Baiyu: "where am I nervous? I''m just not used to being so close to you!"


    "It''s not without it." Ann Baiyu looked at her bright red lips. Her lip color was very good-looking and didn''t need any lipstick to decorate, but the makeup artist of the crew thought her lips were too good-looking and didn''t meet the design. She would darken her every time she made a film.


    At the moment, an Baiyu looked in her eyes and just wanted to wipe the lipstick off her lip.


    "Last time I was too drunk to remember anything." Mi Ran''er said proudly.


    "Drunk? Don''t remember anything? Then how do you know that the last time we were close was when you were drunk? What if I said when filming?" an Baiyu joked.


    Mi Ran''er was ashamed on her face, but she was very happy in her heart. She deliberately showed a confused appearance. An Baiyu''s reaction was also going down a little bit according to her original idea.

 Chapter 2197

    "An Baiyu, you and I are all professional actors. You should know that some plot actions are just for work. If you have to understand that as your flirtation with me, I can only say that you are not professional!"


    Mi Ran''er said something and struggled hard again. "Let me go quickly. Let people know that we will spread a lot of messy rumors after staying in this house for a long time. You can stand it, I can''t stand it!"


    An Baiyu looked at the woman in front of her with a low smile. "What can''t stand it? Everyone thinks we are lovers. Even if we spend the night in this dressing room tonight, no one can say more!"


    Overnight


    This guy really dares to think and say.


    Mi Ran''er stared at an Baiyu in silence.


    Her appearance is really going to be ashamed and angry.


    Ann Baiyu also knows how to be measured. After touching Mi Raner''s eyes, her hand holding her shoulder relaxed a lot.


    Instead, he smiled, "why do you think it''s time to kill our relationship? In fact, our relationship hasn''t reached a real climax yet. What are you doing in such a hurry? Are you worried that you''re too deep into the play and make it true? You really fall in love with me, and you won''t give up when you really need to kill?"


    Mi Ran''er had a suspicious blush on her face. She gritted her teeth and said, "you''d better worry about yourself and let go of me!"


    Mi Ran''er thought that an Baiyu would take this opportunity to confess directly and announce that their relationship had long been fake and true. Mi Ran''er would never let mi Ran''er die from his life. Who knows, he would still be proud and charming here.


    Mi Raner felt helpless.


    It seems that there is still some lack of strength after so many fires have been arched.


    After she earned it from an Baiyu''s arms, she rubbed the place he had pinched, and turned to the door of the dressing room with a frozen eyebrow.


    An Baiyu coagulated her back, and her smiling eyes turned cold bit by bit.


    After what happened in the dressing room, the crew looked at Mi Raner and an Baiyu more ambiguous than before. Mi Raner is too lazy to say more now, but occasionally shows some shyness appropriately. What should she do in the rest of the time.


    Her reaction fell on the bottom of an Baiyu''s eyes and instantly lit the alarm.


    If a person starts to show that she doesn''t care about the scandal with you, then she should also start not to care about you


    Realizing this, an Baiyu realized how much he had done in the dressing room last time.


    Just when an Baiyu wanted to remedy, a special person from the crew suddenly came to visit.


    An Baiyu''s ex girlfriend, Wang Wen.


    The appearance of Wang Wen completely broke the calm of the crew. Wherever mi Ran''er went, he saw someone whispering about the big triangle situation of the crew.


    Wang Wen appeared candidly and directly came to an Baiyu to explain that he came just to see if he was fit in the crew. He was not in good health when he thought of working together before. He has been worried for a long time. He can rest assured if he wants to come and have a look.


    This kind of ex girlfriend is really "moving"!


    Mi Ran''er turned a big white eye directly and wanted to implement the strategy of "out of sight and out of mind" to this woman. Who knows, people deliberately wanted to jump in front of her.

 Chapter 2198

    "Hello, ran man. Speaking of it, I''m still your little fan. I''ve seen almost all your TV dramas..."


    Wang Wen handed over a bunch of flowers with emotion on his face, "you said, if only we could cooperate in a play, when your play is finished, let''s make an appointment with a play. Don''t worry, I''ll give it to you..."


    "Miss Wang, thank you for your kindness. Now I just want to play the play well. As for what to play in the next play, I haven''t thought about it carefully."


    Mi Raner spoke faintly and interrupted Wang Wen.


    Wang Wen did not expect that this back would not give face, and his face was slightly stiff.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the bouquet he handed him. After thinking about it, he took it over with a grateful smile on his face: "I''m very surprised that you can visit the class! Thank you for your support. I will continue to work hard and show more good roles!"


    This speech is simply a template speech to reply to fans.


    Wang Wen''s complexion is getting worse and worse.


    She may not have thought that the girl in front of her actually regarded herself as a fan.


    Gritting her teeth, she managed to pull out a smile: "Well, I''ll wait and see! By the way, between you and Bai Yu... I was really surprised when I saw the news. After all, it wasn''t long before I broke up with Bai Yu at that time. In my opinion, Bai Yu''s character doesn''t seem to be the one who will enter a new relationship so soon. I''m curious. What method did you use to make Bai Yu accept you?"


    Mi Ran''er handed the flowers to Xiaotao. Hearing Wang Wen''s question, she smiled faintly, "Miss Wang, this belongs to the privacy of Bai Yu and me. I should have the right to refuse to answer?"


    Wang Wen was stunned. Then, the smile on his face became a little cold. "You understand, after all, I''m Bai Yu''s ex girlfriend. There are some things. If I don''t find out, I may not be better in my life!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows to meet Wang Wen''s eyes and asked softly, "What do you want to find out? Do you want to find out whether his old and new relationships are seamlessly connected? Or does he cheat when he contacts you? Don''t you think you think a little too much? Not to mention that I met him late. Even if I met him early, he is not the kind of person who will cheat. You really don''t need to think about him with your own thinking! After all, not everyone Everyone is as affectionate as you, Miss Wang. "


    Mi Ran''er was almost full of ridicule, and his words bounced towards Wang Wen. Wang Wen heard the sound outside mi Ran''er''s words. Some did not expect that an Baiyu had also told mi Ran''er about those things.


    She couldn''t hang on her face and raised her hand to touch the bridge of her nose.


    "One more thing, now an Baiyu is my boyfriend, Miss Wang. Can I ask you not to send him some inexplicable wechat? Your behavior has caused him great trouble. An Baiyu doesn''t delete you because you are a colleague and want to save you half of your face, but if you continue like this, he doesn''t need to give you the last bit of face!"


    Mi Raner''s voice became colder and colder. It fell sonorous and forceful in Wang Wen''s ear. Seeing Wang Wen''s face red and white, MI Raner didn''t know how to relieve his anger!


    This shameless woman should curb violence with violence and let her know how disgusting and humiliating her own behavior is in the most direct way!

 Chapter 2199

    If she can still feel ashamed and angry, she can still be saved. If she is thick skinned enough to feel that she doesn''t need to be blamed for what she has done, she can''t be saved.


    Fortunately, Wang Wen also knew that he was blushing, ashamed and angry. At least, he could be saved.


    After she finished, she went out of the dressing room.


    Wang Wen clenched his teeth and stood in place for a long time. Then he stamped his feet very angrily and scolded: "this dead girl, what qualifications do you have to say these words to me? What does she know?"


    "Sister Wen, you''d better pay attention. Since she knows those things, if she is really anxious, if she explodes those things, it won''t do you any good!"


    The assistant whispered.


    Wang Wen glared at his assistant, "What do I want to force her? Don''t you see? From beginning to end, this girl is full of momentum. Do you think I can benefit from her? I''m just curious. Why can an Baiyu like such a TV drama girl and give up the chance to get back together with me? Now it seems that this girl''s means are really powerful! Forget it, I was sorry for him at the beginning. Let''s go At this point, I asked for it myself! If you keep pestering, you will only make the situation worse! "


    Wang Wen frowned. She went to the door of the dressing room. When she opened the door, she saw an Baiyu coming this way.


    When he saw Wang Wen, he was stunned for a moment. The next second, without any taboo, he continued to come.


    Pausing in front of her, an Baiyu slightly hooked his lips, "how''s it going? Is the conversation with her smooth? I should have understood why I like her?"


    Wang Wen nodded, "HMM."


    "Now that you know, you should also understand that you can''t do what she does in your life... So, I beg you, give me back my quiet life!"


    Ann Baiyu said, ready to cross from her into the dressing room.


    "Bai Yu, if I hadn''t made a mistake and didn''t do anything sorry to you, would you choose her or me when you met this girl?" Wang Wen suddenly asked Nan Nan.


    An Baiyu was only amused to hear this question.


    "What is the real meaning of asking this question now? If? If? Such words are used in reality, they are just assumptions, and I don''t like assumptions! I will only see what really exists and happen, rather than think about so many things that don''t exist!"


    An Baiyu finished, ignored Wang Wen and went in to change her makeup and hair.


    No one knows when Wang Wen left.


    An Baiyu only knew that shortly after Wang Wen left, he directly deleted his wechat.


    This move is really natural and unrestrained.


    An Baiyu thought that such a move was a bit of the personality when they first met.


    It is also her so simple personality that she will attract herself.


    A little relieved, an Baiyu put his mobile phone into his pocket and looked at the new makeup hair in the mirror. After changing into a dark green military uniform, an Baiyu looked tall and handsome and had no sense of conflict.


    However, this is not a real military uniform. It can only be said that it is a play in the play. His role in the play needs to play a military role!


    When she finished making up and was ready to go out, MI Raner came back to change her makeup and hair. Seeing an Baiyu''s makeup at the moment, MI Raner flashed in her eyes.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it handsome?" Ann Baiyu, like a peacock, deliberately walked around Mi Raner and asked with a low smile.

 Chapter 2200

    "Yes, it''s very handsome, but your makeup is too clean. If you can turn a little dark, you may have a more sense of bringing in that era!" Mi Ran''er reached out and touched an Baiyu''s face, saying very naturally.


    The interaction between the two is completely natural, just like a real couple.


    After an Baiyu reacted, he smiled on his face. He deliberately approached Mi Raner a little, "help me turn it! The makeup artist may not get the point you want."


    Mi Raner: "


    If you want her to make him up, just say it. It''s the makeup artist''s fault.


    Makeup artist is really wronged!


    Mi ran took his foundation and brought it over to find a darker but natural color, and began to smear it.


    This guy''s complexion is really good. Usually, he only needs to put on some base makeup, so he doesn''t need to put on anything else.


    When the state is particularly good, even the bottom makeup can be removed.


    Moreover, most of the time, we need to make his good state rough, otherwise, we will feel too much disobedience.


    Mi Ran''s little hands smeared on his face, touching his skin with his fingers. Mi ran felt that the complexion of Ann''s plaster was soon red. He had a foundation on his face and couldn''t see it very clearly. The most obvious was his ear root, and later it was almost as ripe as red.


    Mi Ran''er felt a little funny. After putting on his makeup, he hooked his chin and looked at it for a moment, "well, it''s ready!"


    "Thank you."


    An Baiyu turns around and walks to her makeup mirror to see Mi Raner''s achievements. When she sees her "dark" appearance, an Baiyu pulls helplessly at the corners of her mouth.


    He has reason to suspect that the girl is just looking for a chance to revenge herself!


    "Why? You''re not satisfied with my results? Then you go and unload it!" Mi Ran''er handed him a bottle of makeup remover. He didn''t have a good airway.


    An Baiyu''s face immediately changed and aroused a little smile. "How can I be dissatisfied? I''m just surprised that the difference is so big! Sure enough, it''s still your aesthetic right, so that I can have more sense of integration with the role of this play!"


    An Baiyu boasted without stinginess. He suddenly walked up to MI Raner: "why don''t you make up for me in the future? Maybe we can make it up in the hotel, so that when we get to the crew, we don''t have to waste time on make-up, and we can save some time to sleep..."


    Mi Ran''er stared at an Baiyu, "why should I be your free labor?"


    "How can this be regarded as free labor? You and I are boyfriend and girlfriend, just saving and opening up! Do you understand?" Ann Baiyu took Mi Raner''s small body and whispered in her ear.


    The rest of the people looked at the two people "openly showing their love" and said that they couldn''t bear to look directly, so they quickly removed their eyes.


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "God an, you''re talking nonsense again! I think you don''t forget enough to need me to remind you all the time about the relationship between us..."


    "Is it false?" the two said in a tone that only the other party could hear. After an Baiyu''s voice dropped, it was like an angry sound.


    He suddenly smiled low, "it won''t be fake soon!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows. She quickly asked, "what do you mean? What are you trying to tease me?"


    She raised her hand and twisted it on an Baiyu''s elbow. "I tell you, I take my feelings very seriously. If you just want to tease me, I beg you to stop now! I don''t want to make you and I regret it."

 Chapter 2201

    "Tease? Why should I tease you?" an Baiyu said with a little self mockery, "I''m not free to do..."


    Mi Ran''er shriveled his mouth and hummed angrily: "in my opinion, you are just idle and have nothing to do. You can be as boring as you want!"


    "Ran man, I suddenly found that your prejudice against me is really deep. I admit that I was against you at the beginning..."


    Before an Boyu finished his words, the record came and shouted, "Bai Yu, ran man, it''s your turn to play! Are you ready?"


    "Well, come on!" Mi Ran''er pushed an Boyu away. "I have to change my clothes quickly. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here! Since you say you''re not kidding, you have to let me see your sincerity?"


    At least, at this moment, the system has not responded at all, and the plot and emotional progress are not at all. Mi Raner really can''t believe this guy in front of him!


    An Boyu secretly scolded that the record came at a bad time. He was clearly going to say very important words, but now he was forcibly interrupted, ah!!!


    During the play, an Boyu''s face was not very good. The director sat in front of the monitor and saw that he was not in good condition. He thought he had quarreled with MI Raner again. He just wanted to tell him to tidy up his emotions quickly. At this time, an unexpected situation happened!


    He suddenly pounced on MI Raner opposite him and put his big hand under the back of her head, so that when he fell, her head didn''t hit the hard floor!


    But there was still a loud noise.


    I don''t know why the lighting lamp originally hung on MI Raner''s head suddenly fell down, and now it directly hit an Boyu''s back.


    The lamp was completely broken, and the sharp glass pierced his clothes, straight on his flesh, and the blood soon soaked the dark green clothes.


    The lampshade and the shelf fell down together and all of them hit him. Mi Raner saw the man holding him close his eyes and fainted!


    "An Boyu!" Mi Ran''er was so frightened that he was full of tears. He raised his hand and patted him on his face, trying to keep him awake. If he couldn''t afford to sleep, it would be over.


    The director and other staff were so scared that they turned pale when the accident happened. After they reacted, they quickly asked someone to come and save people, call 120 and so on


    Ten minutes later, MI Ran''er followed an Boyu into the ambulance. When he was in the ambulance, the paramedics began to pull out the glass behind him, measure his heart rate and check his current state


    Mi Ran''er looked at an Boyu lying there, covered with blood and pale, in a trance.


    "Miss Gu, you also have a wound on your neck. Let me treat it for you!"


    "Miss Gu, can you hear me?"


    "Miss Gu..."


    ¡­¡­


    These sounds seemed to fly from the sky. In MI Raner''s ear, they were very loud for a while, and then they crawled like ants. They couldn''t catch them.


    She is like a string puppet. She is manipulated by the paramedics. They all doubt whether Mi Raner was also smashed.


    The video of ANN Boyu Gu ranman''s injury was exposed on the Internet by some staff member of the crew, which caused a huge storm on Monday afternoon, which should have been spent without waves.


    Ann Boyu didn''t want to rush towards his girlfriend to save people. Everyone lamented that he loved Gu ranman so much. The girls were moved. Under his microblog, he prayed that he could recover as soon as possible!


    Gu ranman''s fans were also very moved, but they were also very calm and began to doubt whether the accident was an accident or man-made!

 Chapter 2202

    Fans are looking for the drama team to make a clear statement in the official blog of Fenghua.


    Official bloggers said they would strictly investigate the truth of the matter.


    hospital.


    The doctor gave an Baiyu a simple examination, which showed that fortunately, the lamp post didn''t hit an Baiyu''s head. Otherwise, according to such strength and sharpness, an Baiyu might die on the spot after being hit.


    When Mi Raner heard this, she immediately lost her strength and fell softly into a chair in the corridor.


    She knows that this matter is certainly not so simple. Someone must have deliberately made small moves behind his back. Who is it? We have to check carefully.


    "Miss Gu, please rest assured that Mr. an''s injury has been treated. However, there are some cracks in the bone on his shoulder. If he wants to rest well, it will be a lifetime of pain if he leaves sequelae."


    "OK, I''ll take good care of him."


    Mi Raner thanked the doctor, then got up and went into the ward. She saw the man lying on the hospital bed. Tears floated in her eyes.


    "Are you stupid? It''s so dangerous. Why should you save me? I won''t die..." at most, she fainted. After all, even if she died, she just failed the task.


    And an Baiyu, dead is really dead.


    In my mind, the system slowly opened, "host, have you ever thought that this is called the instinct of love!"


    "Love?" Mi Ran''er''s eyelashes trembled. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes and dropped on the back of an Baiyu''s hand.


    "If you don''t love, you shouldn''t react so quickly? Shouldn''t normal people worry about whether this thing will hit themselves, and then run away as fast as possible?"


    That''s true.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at an Baiyu, who was still in a coma. He was lying quietly in bed now. He looked very bad at the moment when he lost too much blood. It was very similar to what they looked like when they first met.


    "Ding, trigger the branch mission, find out the truth of the incident and severely punish the planners behind it! The mission reward is experience value 50 +!" the voice of the system suddenly sounded, and the serious voice made Mi Raner sit upright in an instant.


    After receiving the task, she frowned, loosened an Baiyu''s hand a little and got up: "I''m going to find out the truth and let her pay a serious price for hurting you -"


    Then she went out of the ward.


    An Baiyu''s agent saw her and asked anxiously, "how''s it going? Are you awake?"


    "Not yet. The doctor says it''s just pain and dizziness. It''s no big deal!" Mi Raner calms the agent''s mood and prepares to leave with Xiaotao.


    The agent quickly reached out and grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand, "where are you going?"


    "I... I''ll go to the crew. It must be fishy. I don''t believe there will be such a serious mistake in the prop team! I''m going to find out everything and give me and Bai Yu justice!"


    Mi Ran''er''s nose is slightly red. Her voice is hoarse because she is too worried about an Baiyu.


    The agent frowned, "be careful. Since the man wants your life, he can''t give up. The company found two temporary bodyguards to escort you to the crew."


    "OK, thank you!"


    After MI Raner went downstairs, she saw two young and strong bodyguards standing in front of the nanny''s car.


    All the way back to the crew, she appeared in front of the crew with two bodyguards in black, with the momentum of miss Heidao!


    Director Lin was relieved to see that she was all right.

 Chapter 2203

    "How''s it going? Isn''t Bai Yu a big deal?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die yet, but it''s going to delay the process for a period of time." Mi Ran''er touched the bandage on his neck. "Have you checked what happened?"


    The director nodded, "yes, the props team said that they had checked all things before shooting, and there was absolutely no abnormality! Moreover, these things had been fixed when setting up the scene. How could they not fall early or late, but at this time?"


    Mi Ran''er said that if she knew the reason, she would stand foolishly under the lamp post and wait to be smashed.


    She came to everyone in the props group, and the eagle Falcon''s eyes swept over their faces one by one.


    "Who is usually checking the light rack?"


    The team leader came out, pointed to a small boy in the second row and whispered, "it''s all the wine investigation. He also built the lamp rack here, but the wine is an old employee. I''m sure it won''t make such a low-level mistake! I can guarantee it."


    "Are you sure you can guarantee? Now an Baiyu is still lying in the hospital, and his life and death are uncertain. In addition, he may leave sequelae for a lifetime. He is an actor, and scars on his body will also affect some later scenes. Who will be responsible for these losses? Are you the guarantor? Or are you responsible for the real murderer found later?"


    Mi Raner''s continuous questioning made the team leader''s face turn white. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was filled with a sneer, and she turned her eyes to the little wine.


    Xiaojiu looks very "shy" and doesn''t dare to touch Mi Raner''s eyes. Mi Raner directly attributes his performance to "guilty heart".


    "Little wine, right? Come out and let''s talk."


    Mi Raner feels that the more he looks at honest people, the more suspicious he is.


    The wine''s complexion was stiff. Almost for a moment, cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    "I... I didn''t! I didn''t do it, really..." he panicked and began to identify himself. "I finally found a job with a high salary. How could I ruin my job like this? Miss Gu, don''t wrong others!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled faintly. "Did I say that you are the murderer? I want to know about the structure of the lamp holder with you. Can''t I? Or do you subconsciously think I''m doubting you?"


    Xiao Jiu was speechless and opened his mouth. He finally looked at Mi Raner, but his eyes were full of panic.


    Mi Raner doesn''t want to deal with him. She turns her eyes directly to the director around her.


    The director frowned, "you come out! Just ask a few words. What are you doing in such a hurry? Is it really your boy who did it?"


    "I... I''m not..."


    Xiao Jiu grits his teeth and follows Mi Raner to the lounge.


    "Where are you from, Xiaojiu? How many years have you been in this business? You just said that this job is a high paying job, so how much is your monthly salary?" Mi Raner asked Xiaotao to pour Xiaojiu a glass of water and let Xiaojiu sit down. She asked with a light smile.


    She was still wearing a military green costume. When she asked about the wine, it was really like the leaders were caring about the grass-roots employees.


    The wine sat stiff.


    "I''m an outsider. I''ve been doing this for more than three years. There are more than 10000 yuan a month... Almost... Almost enough to support the family..." when Xiao Jiu spoke, his fingertips were shaking.

 Chapter 2204

    "Well, before shooting today, are you sure you have checked the light frame? Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    "HMM... I''m sure, because many of the decorations in this scene are new, so it''s right to check before shooting." maybe Mi Raner''s tone is very gentle, and the tension of Xiaojiu gradually subsides.


    Speak fluently.


    Just then, Lin Dao came in.


    He went directly to MI Raner and whispered a few words in MI Raner''s ear.


    After hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately raised a clear smile on his face. Sure enough, everything was the same as he guessed.


    Xiao Jiu''s heart beat faster with MI Raner''s smile.


    Gritting his teeth, he hurriedly asked, "Miss Gu, what are you... What are you laughing at?"


    "Xiao Jiu, in fact, you have difficulties in your family. You can respond directly to the producer, or find me in private. As long as I can help, I will certainly help. Why do you choose such a path?"


    Mi Raner''s tone changed. It was much colder and thinner than just now. He also had a tone of hatred for iron and steel, which made Xiaojiu''s face white.


    "Miss Gu, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?"


    "Little wine, I only give you one chance. If you don''t want to give up the person behind you, I can only call the police and ask the police to investigate the matter! I didn''t want to make a big deal before, but if you are stubborn, I don''t need to take into account your face."


    Mi Raner''s face became more and more serious, and Xiao Jiu''s body gradually trembled.


    He was silent for a long time before slowly opening his mouth with a cry. "I didn''t mean to... I was forced! If I didn''t do what she said, my wife would have to wait for death! Please, Miss Gu, don''t sue me, I have to take care of my wife! I know I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong!"


    Xiao Jiu said, slipped down from the sofa, knelt down directly in front of MI Raner and begged bitterly.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me the identity of the person behind you?" Mi Ran''er sighed and said helplessly.


    "If I say so, the money will not arrive. I... my wife''s operation fee will not be available. The doctor said that if she doesn''t have another operation, she will miss the best operation period!"


    Xiaojiu wiped her tears and told her that it was not easy.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, you can''t kill another innocent life because you want to save your relatives!


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "if the account can''t arrive, I''ll help you pay in advance, but this is borrowed from you, and you must return it to me in installments in the future."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t expect Mi Raner to be so talkative!


    He stared in surprise, "really? Miss Gu, are you really willing to help me when we are in this situation?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled her lips. "If I don''t help you, you won''t tell me who wants my life. I''ll always live in fear. I''ll buy peace with money!"


    The little wine sobbed and managed to stabilize his mood. He patted his chest with his big hand, then lowered his voice and said to MI Raner: "It was Xu Miaomiao who asked me to do this. I don''t know how she knew I needed money urgently. I was also obsessed for a while, so I went astray! Miss Gu, please, I really know that I was wrong! Don''t let me go to jail, will you?"

 Chapter 2205

    "Xu Miaomiao? Shouldn''t she be too busy now? Why does she have so much leisure to arrange these things?" Mi Raner murmured with a slight frown.


    Xiao Jiu looked at Mi Ran''er in panic, "Miss Gu, won''t you let me go to jail?"


    "You''re not the mastermind. Even if you''re in prison, you won''t be sentenced very heavily. Don''t worry, I''ll pay you the operation fee your wife needs, and I''ll help you hire a good lawyer. I just need you to tell the truth in front of the police and show evidence of your conversation with Xu Miaomiao. Moreover, she uses your lack of money to make you do such illegal things, which may involve threats. Then , the court may consider that you are the injured party to avoid your crime to the greatest extent. "


    Mi Ran''er analyzed Xiaojiu very carefully. Finally, she asked again, "are you willing to tell the truth in front of the police?"


    Xiaojiu might be sentenced once he heard it. He hesitated.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his hesitation in his eyes. "You can''t say it, but the police can certainly find it. At that time, I can''t help you!"


    Xiaojiu''s success was threatened. He quickly ordered his head like mashing garlic, "I''ll tell you the truth, I''ll confess."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    Take out your mobile phone and call the police directly.


    Soon, the police came, simply asked about the situation and checked the details of the incident, and took the wine away.


    Director Lin came up to MI Raner and whispered, "who''s behind the scenes?"


    "Who else can it be? I think I robbed her role and ruined her reputation now. Xu Miaomiao and I have known each other for so many years. In fact, at the beginning, I suspected that it had something to do with her. This girl looks harmless on the face, but in fact, it''s very dark inside!"


    Mi ran, tucking up his nose in a low voice, make complaints about the director. "Do I still have a play today?"


    "What else do you want to shoot for such a big thing today? Go back and have a good rest. I''ll shoot other scenes first. Don''t think too much. Now that it has been found out, it won''t happen again. Our crew also made a mistake and didn''t screen the staff well. Don''t worry, we will give you and Bai Yu a reasonable explanation and compensation!"


    Director Lin is a reasonable person. Mi Raner is in a better mood when she hears this. She looks at director Lin with satisfaction, and then nods slowly, "OK, I''ll go to the hospital to see an Baiyu..."


    Director Lin suddenly came up to MI Raner mysteriously. "Bai Yu really loves you. I watched the video of him jumping over to protect you several times. He really reacted instinctively! You must take good care of him and repay him with your promise!"


    Mi Raner: "


    International directors used to like to be matchmakers!


    She pulled the corners of her lips silently, then nodded, "well, I know..."


    With a smile in her mouth, she went to change her costume and let Xiaotao accompany her to the hospital.


    When I got to the hospital, many reporters had been waiting outside. As soon as Mi Raner''s car stopped, the reporters recognized it. Immediately, they surrounded her door!


    Mi Raner frowned and looked out of the window. The original disguise could only be taken off. She exposed the bandage on her neck, then opened the door and got off.


    "Ran man, is it really an accident?"

 Chapter 2206

    "No, it has been found out. The specific process will be officially responded by the drama party. Everyone will wait for the official announcement!"


    "What about Bai Yu now? He should have no big problem? Will it affect the subsequent shooting progress of Fenghua?"


    "Bai Yu is just a skin injury and needs to rest for a period of time. The drama side will adjust the shooting time to minimize the delay!"


    "What about you? You are protected by Bai Yu. Shouldn''t you be hurt?"


    "I''m also a skin trauma. Thank you for your concern!"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, MI Ran''er squeezed out of the press group. Mi Ran''er felt that he should have lost two liang of meat.


    She escaped into the elevator and was relieved.


    "Who blew it out?" she fanned and asked angrily.


    "Maybe it''s one of the crew members. After all, this kind of thing is hot enough to fry a wave. It''s just that the man is really not guilty when he eats human blood steamed bread!"


    Peach''s tone was obviously unhappy.


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "forget it, they can''t stop the fire. They will know it sooner or later. Fortunately, these people didn''t go crazy to take a sneak picture of an Baiyu in front of an Baiyu''s hospital bed. If I really do this step, I might want to kill!"


    Mi Ran''er spoke and the elevator arrived.


    She hurried to Ann Boyu''s room.


    An Baiyu woke up with a little pain on his pale face. When he saw Mi Raner coming, his eyes brightened slightly.


    Seeing the bandage on MI Ran''er''s neck, her eyebrows, which had been slightly frowned, wrinkled deeply in an instant.


    "Are you hurt, too?" he whispered.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a skin injury. If you didn''t protect me, the fragments of the light bulb might directly pierce my carotid artery..." Mi Ran''er sat down at the edge of the bed and looked at an Baiyu with scarlet eyes. "What about you? How do you feel now? After the anesthetic, the wound hurts very much?"


    "No pain."


    Seeing that she was all right, Ann Baiyu was relieved.


    Four eyes were opposite, and for a time they were speechless.


    Here, Xiaotao and his agent withdrew silently, leaving space for them.


    "Are you stupid? Why do you rush here like this? Have you never thought that if you were shorter, you would be killed?" Mi Ran''er sniffed and asked angrily.


    "I didn''t have time to think about it at that time. I only knew that if that thing fell on your head, you would die!" Ann Baiyu said faintly.


    Mi Ran''er had tears in her eyes.


    An Baiyu raised her hand with some difficulty and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Now we are not dead, which proves that I did a good job! Isn''t it?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "I mean, the relationship between us doesn''t seem to be so far? You don''t have to care about my life or death, do you?"


    "No!"


    An Baiyu suddenly accentuated his tone. As soon as his breath was urgent, he couldn''t keep up. When he coughed, his back hurt again.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his uncomfortable appearance, quickly pressed his shoulder and comforted him: "don''t move! Talk well."


    Taking advantage of the situation, an Baiyu grabbed her little hand and gently held it in his heart. Mi Raner felt that there was a very obvious cold sweat in his hand.


    "As I said, we are boyfriend and girlfriend. As your boyfriend, I have to take care of your life and death!"


    Mi Ran''er bit her lip and immediately retorted, but her voice was much weaker than before, "but we... We are pretending!"


    "I''ve taken it seriously."


    As soon as an Baiyu''s voice fell, MI Raner heard a voice in her mind: "Ding, the completion rate of standard tasks is 100%, and the rewards for main line and branch line tasks have been successfully distributed -"


    Then there was a white light¡ª¡ª


    "Oh, oh," Mi Raner anxiously backhanded clasped an Baiyu''s big hand, but it didn''t help, and his consciousness was eroded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Recommended new book: farming doctor: husband, strong pet


    A golden needle is unparalleled in the world. Life and death are human flesh and bones, but no one knows that she has excellent medicine and poison.


    Years later, she found an amazing thing


    Her husband is actually a powerful official in the future. Even the emperor has to give way to three-thirds of the powerful officials!

 Chapter 2207

    "I xx!"


    Mi Ran''er scolded his mother when his consciousness returned to his mind.


    The end of the last plane was so sudden that she didn''t have a particularly close contact with the man, so she braked.


    Moreover, she hasn''t tasted the feeling of being a star and being sought after by fans. She hasn''t finished shooting a play and hasn''t even seen a fan. It''s over. It''s really hard for her to calm down.


    Therefore, as soon as she woke up, she shouted national abuse.


    "What?"


    Beside her ears, MI Ran''er was pulled back from her thoughts that were still in the previous position with a trace of imperceptible anger in her extremely cold voice.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the sound.


    The boy sitting opposite her, with a pair of glasses and a clear face, was wearing a white shirt, spotless, and had no tie around his neck. Instead, he untied two buttons to reveal his exquisite collarbone.


    He put his hands on the table. There was a book in front of him. He held a pen in his right hand. His knuckled hand was very beautiful¡ª¡ª


    I''m Cao!


    Mi Raner''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Such a abstinent handsome man is like a God.


    Mi Ran''er has seen so many different types of handsome men and can still be so amazing. It can be seen that the boy opposite is really dazzling.


    "I......" she has not inherited the memory of the original owner, and only dares to scan the environment.


    This should be a study. At the moment, they are sitting at the desk in the study. The boy also has one book in his hand. The difference is that she also has exercise books.


    So, is this class?


    As soon as her brain turned, she immediately clicked on the memory, and a series of memories poured into her mind.


    It turned out that the original owner of this position was Shen Ranyi. In his sophomore year of this year, he was a college slag who clearly had Zhang Xueba''s face, but the next exam was at the end of a crane. The original owner came from a scholarly family. His family has been up for three generations. He is a top child in all fields, especially grandpa Shen, who is also a famous scientist in China.


    Seeing his granddaughter so frustrated, Grandpa Shen was too worried to eat.


    The family has found several tutors for the original owner, but they have no significant effect. Finally, Grandpa Shen can only send out his favorite students, that is, the abstinence handsome boy sitting opposite Mi Raner, ye Chenyu, the National Science champion three years ago, to open a small kitchen to make up for Shen Ranyi, hoping to raise Shen Ranyi''s score before the college entrance examination, There''s no need to worry about one book and the key points. At least, you have to go to college, or the Shen family will be humiliated by this only descendant!


    Today is the first day for ye Chenyu to come to class. He obviously doesn''t look good at the learning residue of the original owner. He doesn''t have the slightest temperature in talking and doing things.


    Therefore, the national curse that MI Ran''er just said may be misunderstood by Ye Chenyu as scolding him.


    "Miss Shen, if you really don''t like making up lessons, you can tell teacher Shen directly, instead of wasting our time, and let me sit here for nothing and get scolded by you. I''m also busy taking the postgraduate entrance examination now. I don''t have so much time to accompany you to do some application problems that junior middle school students can do here!"


    Ye Chenyu said coldly and got up to pack up his books and leave.


    "No!"


    Mi Ran''er guessed that he should be the man. If she let him go, wouldn''t it be difficult for her to meet this guy again in the future?


    Quickly reached out and grabbed Ye Chenyu''s wrist.


    "Miss ye, I''m not scolding you, I''m scolding myself!"

 Chapter 2208

    She was also worried that ye Chenyu didn''t believe it. A pair of clear eyes stared at Ye Chenyu and said again word by word: "I scold myself!"


    Ye Chenyu was suspicious, but the little girl had said so. If he still refused, he would look very ungrateful.


    "Do you want to learn?" he asked with a frown.


    "Learn, why not? Grandpa invited you, the No. 1 scholar, to make up lessons for me. If I didn''t study hard, wouldn''t I be too uninterested? Besides, Mr. Ye taught very well, much better than the previous tutors. Now I understand a little. I have more classes. Maybe I have really changed a lot?"


    She squinted at Ye Chenyu and smiled, "teacher ye, don''t make a decision on me so early, will you? Give me another chance!"


    When the little girl unconsciously acts like a spoiled child, it really makes people unable to refuse.


    Ye Chenyu had to sit back and watch her show that her white and green hands were still holding herself. Her ears burned for no reason, and then she broke away from her.


    Mi Raner quickly withdrew her hand.


    While learning from an Chenyu, she abused the system in her mind.


    Ran''er: "what''s the matter with the last plane? It''s so abrupt that we can''t be gentle with Bai Yu?"


    System: "host, haven''t you been warm enough? You''re not afraid. After you''re warm enough, you''ll be reluctant to let you leave him? In this case, it will affect your next task. We arranged it for you. Why do you blame us?"


    The system is really innocent.


    Although such concerns about the system are very reasonable, such an end is really too abrupt.


    It makes Mi Raner even more unable to pull away from the previous plane.


    "Doesn''t it mean that I can choose the time to leave after the task is over? I hope you can give me an option next time. Don''t make such a fuss. My heart is not very strong and can''t stand such a toss!"


    Mi Raner''s tone is not as strong as it was just now.


    The system also smiled, "since the host says so, we will certainly do it!"


    As he spoke, the tone of the system suddenly became serious: "open the main task of the standard, the first male master of the strategy standard, and the task reward is 100 + character value, 100 + task value..."


    First man?


    Mi Raner was acutely aware of the wording of the system. Could it be that there was a so-called second man in this face?


    NP£¿


    She felt that the system would not be so unscrupulous.


    After accepting the task, she stared at Ye Chenyu opposite.


    "Mr. Ye, what does my grandpa look like in class? Will he also be very strict and scary?" Mi Ran''er''s men didn''t stop writing and asked questions. Ye Chenyu looked at her two purposes at the bottom of her eyes and frowned slightly.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the table. "It''s class time. I won''t answer any irrelevant questions."


    Mi Raner''s mouth shriveled, so he had to hang his head and finish the problem he had just arranged.


    In order to show the original owner''s learning slag attribute, she also deliberately spared a big circle, and finally came to a wrong answer.


    However, the steps around the big circle are actually right. The wrong answer comes from the wrong calculation of one of the steps. Therefore, the final answer is also wrong.


    Ye Chenyu looked at her problem-solving ideas, and her eyes flashed slightly under the lens.

 Chapter 2209

    "So, you''re not really stupid, but... You don''t want to study. You can still go the right way with a little work! However, you''ve taken some detours." Ye Chenyu poked Mi Raner''s question with an uncovered pen and pointed out several redundant steps.


    Mi Raner answered obediently. Her attitude is much more obedient than that of Ye Chenyu just arrived.


    "After these steps are omitted, you can calculate the problem carefully." Ye Chenyu gave her the exercise book again. "Calculate it again!"


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t have to pretend now. She writes the correct answer.


    Ye Chenyu said that the student still has the potential to become a learning bully, which is a sigh of relief.


    However, he doesn''t understand


    "It''s reasonable to say that your make-up teachers used to be professional and should be better at teaching talents than me. Yes, why didn''t you turn you back? You''re not stupid!" Ye Chenyu looked at her Juan Xiu''s handwriting and it''s really difficult to understand her previous score.


    Moreover, with such excellent genetic genes, it will certainly be no worse.


    Ye Chenyu coagulated the girl in front of him and suddenly came to a conclusion, "are you intentional?"


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er touched his chin and quickly shook his head. "I didn''t mean it. Maybe I don''t adapt to the too academic teaching method. Mr. Ye, I think it''s the best way to teach me in your way like students say questions. What I need is not a teacher, but a good partner to make progress together!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Ye Chenyu sneered directly. He turned to the next page, "unfortunately, I''m here to be a tutor for you!"


    He went on talking, and Mi Raner had to concentrate on listening to him.


    The man''s voice is very nice. When it rings in his ear, it seems that he is playing a movement that would only be played by a medieval Symphony Orchestra. It makes Mi Raner feel sleepy


    "Hello!"


    Suddenly, ye Chenyu patted the table. Mi Ran''er, who was sleepy, was frightened and was suddenly awake. He looked at Ye Chenyu, subconsciously wiped the corners of his mouth and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Today''s time has come. I''ll go first. This is the assignment. You do it first. If you''re free, I''ll teach you tomorrow. Don''t check the answers online. Also, I''ll be an hour late tomorrow. I hope you don''t mind."


    Ye Chenyu has begun to pack things.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the time and found that two hours had passed. She had just really listened to his voice and slept for more than half an hour


    "Oh, ok... I''ll finish it seriously. Mr. Ye, why are you an hour late tomorrow?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    When ye Chenyu first came to the Shen family for class today, the original owner asked Ye Chenyu a lot of messy personal questions. Therefore, ye Chenyu is used to MI Raner''s questions at the moment and doesn''t feel offended by her.


    "I''m not just doing this job. I need to help my colleagues lead the shift for an hour tomorrow..." after he packed up his things, he suddenly looked at Mi Raner and smiled at the corner of his lips. "Don''t worry, the duration won''t change. It''s also two hours."


    "Isn''t it dinner time when you leave tomorrow? Then you can stay at my house for dinner. I''ll ask my aunt to prepare more!"


    Mi Ran''er seemed to notice Ye Chenyu''s refusal with some entreaties. She added: "anyway, I eat alone every time. It''s OK to have someone accompany me."

 Chapter 2210

    When ye Chenyu heard this, his attitude softened slightly.


    "Tomorrow!"


    Then he turned and walked quickly.


    When the nanny saw Ye Chenyu coming downstairs, she hurried upstairs and asked, "Miss, will the teacher come tomorrow?"


    In the past, the teacher who came to give lessons to the original owner could only stay for one day. He resigned directly the next day. His psychological endurance was weak enough to explode!


    Mi Ran''er touched his chin. After thinking about it, he nodded slowly, "well, I should come!"


    The nanny breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said to MI Raner, "Miss, dinner is ready. Please come downstairs."


    "Bring it to my room!"


    Mi Ran''er thought of the big dining table of several square meters downstairs. Each time only the original owner sat on it to eat, it seemed very empty. The original owner grew up in such a lonely environment and would be driven crazy if he was not forced to have a "low IQ".


    "However, the rule of the Shen family is that you must eat at the table. If you let the master know that you are eating in the room today, you will blame us for not teaching you well!"


    The nanny said with some hesitation.


    "Teach me? What do you teach me? Teach me the rules that a famous young lady should learn? However, Aunt Xue, are you from a famous family? Or have you specially studied the rules of a famous family? If not, what qualifications do you have to teach me?"


    Mi Raner deliberately lowered her face. The original owner hated the meticulous management of Aunt Xue''s nannies. Therefore, he fought with them every day. Although it was unintentional, the original owner was very angry about these servants standing on the side of their parents. Therefore, he always inadvertently mocked them.


    Servants are obviously used to it.


    Aunt Xue smiled faintly, "don''t worry, miss. We can''t teach you many rules, but we learned table manners at the nanny college!"


    Mi Raner: "


    She tightened her teeth and stared at Aunt Xue: "but I''m too tired to go downstairs for dinner today. If you don''t send me upstairs, let me be hungry all the time!"


    With that, MI Ran''er turned to enter the house and slammed the door shut.


    She pulled the collar. For this family, she felt too much boredom in the original owner''s memory. At the moment, she also felt the control from the nanny. She was inexplicably upset.


    The door was knocked.


    "Young lady, you are not in good health. You can''t be hungry..." Aunt Xue said timidly at the door.


    The original owner used to be so obedient that he completely became a puppet of the family, so he can only resist in learning. Now Mi Raner only needs to resist a little, and the nanny retreats.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth suddenly raised.


    "But I don''t want to go downstairs. Go to bed, Aunt Xue. Don''t bother me!"


    "Miss, you can sleep later. We''ll bring you the food upstairs later." Aunt Xue compromised.


    "Aunt Xue, aren''t you afraid to be known by grandpa that I don''t obey the table rules today?" Mi Raner asked in a low voice with a smile.


    After thinking about it, Aunt Xue sighed helplessly, "don''t worry, miss, we will keep our mouth shut and won''t let the master know!"


    "Well, well, you hurry to bring it up to me. I''m so hungry..."


    "Yes!"


    Aunt Xue turned and went downstairs. Mi Raner sat down at her desk.


    The original master''s room is connected between the study and the bedroom. When ye Chenyu came to class in the afternoon, the door to the bedroom was closed.

 Chapter 2211

    Mi Ran''er picked up a piece of scribble paper on the table, which was written by Ye Chenyu when he demonstrated the calculation process to her.


    This guy''s handwriting is very beautiful. It can be said that Juan Xiu looks like a girl''s handwriting.


    "Xueba, who is powerful in all aspects, is the most terrible. He won''t study all his life?" Mi Raner frowned, thinking of Ye Chenyu''s meticulous appearance and pinched his eyebrows.


    However, when he just left, he said he wasn''t working.


    He went to school under his grandfather and was still preparing to take an examination of his grandfather''s graduate student. How could he spare so much time to work?


    He is now a junior and has to start preparing his graduation thesis. He should be too busy to touch the ground!


    Just thinking of this, Aunt Xue came in with tonight''s dinner.


    "Take your time, miss!" Aunt Xue put the meal in front of MI Raner and turned to go.


    "Aunt Xue, did you see Miss Ye today?" Mi Ran''er asked, putting down the things in her hand, holding her chin with one hand and smiling at Aunt Xue.


    Aunt Xue nodded: "see, I opened the door for him!"


    Mi Ran''er''s smile was deeper, with curved eyebrows and eyes. She smiled as beautiful as a crescent moon.


    "What do you think of him, Aunt Xue?"


    Aunt Xue was stunned: "how about what?"


    Aunt Xue suddenly flashed a light in her mind and immediately asked, "Miss, don''t tell me that you are interested in teacher ye... Don''t. although teacher Ye is really good-looking, thin and tall, and so smart, you are now on the verge of senior three. If you delay your study because of puppy love, you may also involve teacher Ye!"


    "Aunt Xue, am I this shallow person in your heart?" Mi Ran''er picked up the spoon and drank a mouthful of soup before continuing to speak, "in fact, I want to ask you, can you see this guy''s family background?"


    "Family background?" Aunt Xue twisted her eyebrows and thought, "he is very simple. Moreover, generally speaking, if it''s not for making money, no one should be willing to give lessons to a young lady like you. Therefore, his family should be very short of money!"


    Aunt Xue thought again, "Why are you asking so many questions? Miss, you don''t want to buy him with money? Take the test for something... These are all against the law!"


    Aunt Xue''s imagination is really powerful.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lips without saying anything. "Aunt Xue, I''m not so stupid. I just want to know more. Knowing the root and the bottom can also reassure me!"


    Aunt Xue really doesn''t understand Mi Raner''s brain circuit.


    Mr. Ye was found by the master. How can there be mistakes? Where do you need to know the root and prevent it!


    But Aunt Xue also knew she couldn''t ask more, so she stood quietly waiting for MI Raner to finish dinner.


    The craftsmanship of the kitchen is really good. Mi Raner''s appetite is very good. As soon as he doesn''t pay attention to eating, he forgets the original owner''s personal design and begins to eat boldly regardless of the image. Aunt Xue is watching. She really can''t bear to look straight at her.


    After eating and drinking, Aunt Xue took away her things.


    Mi Ran''er turns on the computer and searches for the news about the top student in science three years ago.


    Only a few.


    In fact, a science champion with such a high score should have caused a great sensation. However, when the media came to the door, they were rejected by the new science champion. Even the two colleges and universities in northern Qing Dynasty sent people to recruit him, but they were rejected.


    Finally, I chose the key universities in the city and studied some unpopular majors.

 Chapter 2212

    After looking around, MI Ran''er didn''t get any useful information.


    I only saw one photo. A reporter took it in front of Ye Chenyu three years ago and just caught Ye Chenyu''s contemptuous eyes. After the photo was published on the Internet, it aroused a lot of discussion.


    Some people say that ye Chenyu is a high cold with high IQ, so he will despise these stupid humans.


    It is also said that ye Chenyu has a lonely character. No matter who he is, he has this attitude. His character will not go far after he gets out of society.


    Others say that they like Ye Chenyu''s handsome and arrogant appearance. Coupled with his high IQ, he is simply Jack su. The download volume of this photo surpassed many male stars in the same year.


    It has become the screen saver of girls'' mobile phones and computers.


    Three years ago, ye Chenyu was much younger than he is now. He only wore a very ordinary ball suit. He looked sharper than he is now. With this kind of eyes, he really looked at all sentient beings!


    Mi Raner simply downloaded the photo and put it on her mobile phone.


    After turning off the computer, she got up and went to bed.


    Another knock came at the door.


    "Miss, madam and Sir are back." the servant''s voice sounded at the door. "Sir said, I''d like to ask you about today''s tutorial. Please go downstairs."


    Mi Raner thought of the meticulous couple and felt great psychological pressure.


    When she tightened her teeth, she let out a sound and looked down at her clothes. There was nothing wrong before she opened the door and went downstairs.


    The couple sitting in the living room have a faint smell of wine. They should come back from the Wine Bureau.


    "How about this make-up teacher today? Can you understand?" father Shen raised his eyes and looked at his daughter. There was no emotion in his tone. It seemed that the daughter was not his own. More importantly, she seemed to bring only shame to her family in learning.


    "Fortunately, the teacher said I had made obvious progress!" Mi Ran''er''s tone was also faint. "I think I can understand."


    "What''s your attitude?"


    Seeing Mi Raner''s contemptuous appearance, father Shen stood up angrily and stared at Mi Raner angrily: "what''s the meaning of your poor grades? Obviously, your grades were good before. After high school, your grades seemed to have changed. Your grades have plummeted. I really don''t know where you put your mind!"


    "Dad, in fact, if you want to know why my grades have plummeted, it''s easy to know. It depends on whether you are so carefree to take care of me!" Mi Ran''er pulled out a slight smile on his face, and the tone is still like that!


    "You --"


    Father Shen was almost mad at the clever girl.


    Seeing this, Shen''s mother quickly got up and took Shen''s father first, and then came to MI Raner, "How can you talk to your father? Your father and I are so busy. How can we spare time to take care of you? There are so many servants at home. Just tell them what you need. From small to large, we have never treated you badly. Now how can you blame us for not taking care of you?"


    "Yes, you haven''t treated me badly materially, but emotionally? How many years have I been eating dinner alone at home? Occasionally, Grandpa comes back from the research room to accompany me. What about other times? I''m afraid you''ll share the table with me only for new year''s Eve dinner all year round!"

 Chapter 2213

    Mi Raner''s rhetorical question stunned Shen''s mother. Then she raised her hand and wanted to touch Mi Raner''s forehead to see if the child had a fever.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that your father and I are very busy on weekdays, so we don''t have time to come back to accompany you more. You also said that the material conditions and family companionship can only be the same, so you''ve always been very open. What''s the matter now? The older you are, the less sensible you are?"


    Mi Ran''er pushed Shen''s mother''s hand away and took a step back.


    "Now that you''ve said that, mom, what else can I say? Rest assured, I''ll make good tutoring and whether my grades will make progress is unknown. In the future, you don''t ask too much and give me too much pressure. If it makes me nervous, maybe the tutoring won''t have a particularly obvious effect!"


    Mi Ran''er finished saying that. Before her parents could speak, she turned and went upstairs.


    "Look at this girl. She is becoming more and more presumptuous now. You also said that taking her to the banquet of the Ming family at the end of the month would only embarrass her!"


    "Well, it''s also your own daughter. How can you dislike it like this? Besides, when going to the party this time, Mrs. Ming said that she wanted to get to know Mingxiu and Ranyi. Maybe it wouldn''t be so important if she could determine her husband''s family and whether she could go to College!"


    "Do you think she''s not the daughter of the Shen family when she''s married? If she can''t go to college, the fact that she''s a fool will always follow us..."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between her parents fell into the ears of MI Raner, who was eavesdropping at the entrance of the stairs.


    Mingxiu?


    Are you sure about your mother-in-law?


    So, the party at the end of this month is actually a blind date party?


    Because of the quarrel that night, MI Raner got up early for breakfast the next morning. Neither Shen''s father nor Shen''s mother took the initiative to talk to her. After MI Raner said good morning, he didn''t speak. There was silence on the table.


    One after another, MI ran was tucking away in his mind with the system: "this is totally cold violence. No wonder the original used to make complaints about being silly." who knows, even if it is playing the fool, it will only be exchanged for a succession of tutors, so parents can never really go home and accompany her, and guide her.


    The system didn''t speak.


    It may involve spoilers as soon as you speak.


    Mi Raner had no choice but to say nothing.


    After dinner, he went upstairs again.


    It''s summer vacation now. She doesn''t need to go to school. She just needs to accept two hours of make-up classes every day.


    In terms of learning, according to MI Raner''s knowledge, she doesn''t need to learn anything at all. However, this is an opportunity to get along with the man, and she can''t miss it. Therefore, she must pretend to be a fool, keep Ye Chenyu, and tutor herself until she completely wins it!


    After reading comics in the room all morning, ye Chenyu pinched the time in the afternoon.


    He was wearing a shirt again and his bow tie was meticulously tied.


    "What are you doing? It looks like a waiter..." Mi Ran''er looked at Ye Chenyu suspiciously and asked in a low voice when she sat down at the desk.


    "Well, working in a cafe for at least five hours a day..." Ye Chenyu pinched his eyebrows, opened his books and prepared to start class.


    "How much is five hours?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "Two hundred dollars! What? Are you interested? Are you short of money?" Ye Chenyu asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 2214

    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "No, I want to ask, how much does my grandfather give you for giving me two hours of class?"


    "Five hundred!" Ye Chenyu knocked on the table, "can you stop talking about these boring topics? Start class."


    Mi Ran''er opened his textbook with a low voice, but he couldn''t help it. "Why don''t I give you 1000 yuan a day for these five hours, and you come to class for me every morning? In this way, can''t I learn a lot more?"


    Ye Chenyu raised his eyes and looked at Mi Raner''s small face. His eyes under the lens were dark. "Learning is not achieved overnight. Besides, according to the learning plan I arranged for you, two hours a day is enough."


    "Don''t you have money and don''t earn it? Are you stupid?" Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Ye Chenyu smiled, and his tone was more condensed than just now. "I just don''t make money at a loss. Although I don''t have much money in the coffee shop, at least I feel at ease!"


    He is a man of his own opinion.


    "OK! I won''t force you, but how can you be sure that I can keep up with your study plan? Maybe I''m more stupid than you think!" Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lips and smiled heartlessly.


    Ye Chenyu''s long eyes narrowed, and the lens reflected a cold light, "can you keep up with my rhythm? I don''t know until I try!"


    Mi Ran''er, who was full of yellow waste, suddenly thought crooked when he heard this!


    Clap your head quickly, and then your ears were slightly hot. Hang your head and listen to the class!


    Two hours passed in a flash. Mi Ran''er was distracted by Ye Chenyu''s tone most of the time today, and almost fell asleep.


    However, she didn''t finish all the questions in today''s class very well. Ye Chenyu nodded with great satisfaction.


    At the end, he smiled and said, "look, you have slowly kept up with my rhythm now. I believe you will have no problem with more classes..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at the time. It was time for dinner.


    "Miss ye, in order to thank you, I asked the kitchen to prepare a delicious table. You can stay tonight!" she invited very warmly.


    According to Ye Chenyu''s character, he doesn''t like to eat in the tutor family, but when he saw Mi Raner''s eager eyes, his refusal turned around on the tip of his tongue. Then he nodded slowly and promised!


    They went downstairs.


    Aunt Xue has put all the delicious food on the table according to MI Raner''s instructions.


    There are also two sets of dishes and chopsticks.


    "Mr. Ye, because we don''t know your taste, we just made some casually. I hope you like it."


    When ye Chenyu sat down, he looked at Aunt Xue and smiled faintly, "I don''t have any special eating habits."


    "That''s good!"


    Mi Ran''er also sat down. She looked at Ye Chenyu opposite. She was full of happiness. During dinner, she looked at Ye Chenyu opposite from time to time.


    "I said."


    Ye Chenyu finally couldn''t help it. He put down his dishes and chopsticks and looked helplessly at Mi Raner: "can you stop looking at me with such strange eyes? In this case, I''m determined not to stay at your house for dinner in the future!"


    "Oh? Mr. Ye, do you mean that you are actually ready to eat at my house in the future?" Mi Ran''er asked with a smile.


    Ye Chenyu: "


    He tightened his teeth. "I''m assuming..."


    "If you have this idea in mind, you will assume that, Mr. Ye, you don''t have to be shy. If you want to stay for dinner, you just need to say in advance that the kitchen is ready to prepare the ingredients."

 Chapter 2215

    Ye Chenyu didn''t argue with MI Raner, so he hung his head and continued to eat.


    During the meal, I didn''t say a word, but now this situation is much better than before when the original owner sat alone in the restaurant. At least, there is more chopsticks holding vegetables, and there will be more collision noise occasionally.


    Mi Ran''er felt that her appetite was much better.


    After two bowls of rice, she put down her chopsticks. Ye Chenyu opposite had already eaten well, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at Mi Raner''s eating appearance faintly.


    "Mr. Ye, is the food in our house delicious? The chefs were all invited by my grandfather. They said they were old friends of my grandfather and were chefs..." Mi Ran''er talked to Ye Chenyu.


    The latter just smiled faintly, "I have no requirements for food, as long as I can eat enough."


    Mi Raner''s face was slightly stunned, and ye Chenyu was stunned.


    Ye Chenyu took her look into his eyes. After thinking about it, he wiped the corners of his mouth and got up, "well, I''ve eaten now. I''ll go first!"


    "Miss ye, I''ll see you off!" Mi Raner jumped out of the Shen family after ye Chenyu.


    Seeing this scene, Aunt Xue hurried to catch up and followed her not far away, for fear that MI Raner would make any abnormal behavior if she wasn''t careful.


    Ye Chenyu had no choice but to follow the girl around him.


    "Miss ye, where does your family live? Can you get there by bus?" Mi Ran''er asked with a wrung eyebrow.


    "Live in the dormitory! Change trains." Ye Chenyu replied concisely.


    "Well... It''s summer vacation now. There should be no one in your dormitory?" Mi Ran''er asked again.


    Ye Chenyu suddenly stopped, turned and looked at Mi Raner with a slight frown.


    "Why?"


    Mi Ran''er was startled by his sudden stop and got a suspicious blush on his face. "Since you have to change trains, go quickly. What if you''re late?"


    "I want to ask you what you want to do? Ask me so many questions. Do you want to investigate your registered permanent residence? Or are you very interested in my school and want to take the exam? I advise you not to think about it. With your grades, you can''t get another 100 points!"


    Ye Chenyu said very venomously.


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and smiled awkwardly. "Teacher ye, you must not be so absolute. After all, I still have a whole year to go before the college entrance examination. In case I suddenly enlightened and made a leap in my grades this year, I may really become your alumni!"


    Ye Chenyu smiled, "really? I''m looking forward to it!"


    Mi Raner took advantage of the situation and took a step forward. She stood on tiptoe and tried to look at the boy in front of her: "teacher ye, in order to give me encouragement, why don''t you promise me a condition! If I really pass the exam, you''ll date me!"


    "What?" Ye Chenyu thought he had heard wrong.


    Aunt Xue, who was not far or near, heard this and was so surprised that her chin was almost falling off!


    Ye Chenyu just thought Mi Raner was crazy. He raised his hand and pushed the girl away a little. "Don''t fool around! Don''t send me away. We''re just a tutor''s teacher-student relationship. We don''t need any involvement in our private life."


    After ye Chenyu said that coldly, he turned and stepped away.


    He has long legs. Of course, MI Raner is not ready to chase him.


    She just didn''t ignore the panic that flashed through Ye Chenyu''s eyes.


    Really pure, she just flirted with her words like this, and she was flustered.

 Chapter 2216

    If she were more daring, he wouldn''t just give up his arms and surrender!


    Mi Ran''er smiled bitterly as she covered her mouth with her little hand.


    After ye Chenyu left, Aunt Xue hurried over and anxiously grabbed Mi Raner''s little hand. "Miss, do you know what you''re talking about? Why do you want to date Mr. Ye? Do you know how different your two classes are? If Mr. and Mrs. ye know this, Mr. Ye won''t come tomorrow, do you know?"


    "Do you want to report to my parents?" Mi Ran''er asked coldly, looking at Aunt Xue in front of her.


    Aunt Xue was stunned, then slowly shook her head, "I certainly won''t say it, but you should also promise me that you and him will never have further contacts in the future, which is not good for you and him! You know?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled. "Let''s talk later. Isn''t my most important thing now learning?"


    "If only you knew!"


    Aunt Xue breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mi Raner patted Aunt Xue on the shoulder and turned to walk towards the door.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t know how he got on the bus. After getting on the bus, the whole person was still a little dizzy.


    Sure enough, these rich ladies are so superficial. They always look at a face and can''t wait to jump up. They don''t care whether the other party is willing to accept them.


    I haven''t thought about everything they need to face if they are really together.


    They only think about the impulse, and have never considered the so-called everlasting!


    Thinking of this, ye Chenyu suddenly woke up, and a sneer arose on his face. He smashed his backpack on his knee and held the strap in his big hand. With great strength, it was like pinching Mi Raner''s little girl in the palm of his hand and trying to crush it!


    That night, the Shen family''s parents didn''t know when they came back. Anyway, when they came back, MI Raner had fallen asleep.


    I got up early the next day and there was no one downstairs.


    She went downstairs against the head of the chicken nest, yawned and asked Aunt Xue, "when did my parents leave?"


    "Very early, I have to catch an early flight to travel abroad... Madam told me to take good care of you." Aunt Xue said and asked someone to bring breakfast to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er had no appetite. "Don''t worry, I''ll wash and go out to eat."


    "Are you going out? Where are you going?" Aunt Xue asked with a frown.


    "Aunt Xue, I''m already a big girl who is almost eighteen years old. I grew up in this city. I''m familiar with the streets of this city. I didn''t manage so strict when I was a child. Why do you manage me so strict now? Do you know that I''m suffocating? Do you really want me to be depressed?"


    Mi Raner couldn''t help yelling at Aunt Xue.


    Aunt Xue was a little innocent. She pursed her lips and said to MI Raner with some discomfort: "Miss, it was all ordered by your wife. She was worried that you would meet those friends again. Now that you have reached the third year of senior high school, you must be more strict than before!"


    Speechless, make complaints about whether they want a good robot or a fresh daughter?


    Aunt Xue didn''t know how to answer. However, when she met Mi Raner''s Scarlet eyes, Aunt Xue took a breath and immediately lowered her head, "Miss, you can go out and play, but you must come back before making up classes in the afternoon. I''ll help you here and won''t let them make a small report with your wife and husband!"

 Chapter 2217

    Aunt Xue grew up watching the original owner. She has completely regarded the original owner as her own daughter.


    From the memory of the original owner, Aunt Xue is more competent than her biological mother.


    Therefore, MI Raner is not good at being too hard on her.


    "Thank you, Aunt Xue! I won''t play too long. I just want to go out and get some air..."


    Mi Ran''er then turned and went upstairs.


    After a simple wash, she wore a long black dress, her long hair was braided into a scorpion and fell behind her. She wore a pair of sunglasses and went downstairs. Looking at her plain face, she looked a little too pale, which made people feel that if she had been exposed to the sun for too long, she seemed to faint.


    The original owner''s credit card has long been taken away by her parents. There is only one bank card secretly stuffed to her by grandpa in the bag. Grandpa will give her some money regularly, which can be regarded as her pocket money.


    Such a simple dress up has made Mi Raner, whose skin is better than snow, very eye-catching.


    When she went downstairs, Aunt Xue saw her dress and her eyes lit up with surprise!


    "Young lady, you still look good in this way! You used to wear too colorful. In fact, there are too many colors, which is too cumbersome, but it''s not so good!" Aunt Xue is very handy in dressing up!


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and smiled, "how about I keep this style in the future?"


    Aunt Xue nodded, "of course!"


    Aunt Xue took Mi Raner to the door. "Why don''t you ask the driver to take you where you want to go?"


    "I don''t want to! I want to go out by myself. Don''t worry, Aunt Xue. My mobile phone won''t turn off. If you have something urgent, you can call me directly!"


    "Well, you must pay attention to safety!"


    If something happens to this ancestor, it''s irresponsible to kill her!


    Mi Raner came out of the Shen family and took a long breath.


    This family is really too boring. No wonder the original owner can''t stand it.


    She took a taxi directly at the door of the villa and was ready to go to a University (Ye Chenyu''s University).


    The Shen family is really far from a university. It takes about an hour to take a taxi.


    After a got off the bus, MI Ran''er looked at the luxurious school gate and thought that the school was very big. If she wanted to find Ye Chenyu, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Suddenly, she felt as if she was too impulsive!


    After thinking about it, she is going to go to Ye Chenyu''s major to see if there are any people left. Maybe she can find out some information.


    In the security room, I got a map of the school. Against the warm sun since I first rose, MI Ran''er walked towards Ye Chenyu''s major.


    She was glad she had put on a layer of sunscreen, otherwise she would have to tan directly.


    A big is really big. There is also a very big lake. In this weather, few people walk outside.


    When walking by the lake, MI Ran''er saw a man in a white shirt from a distance. He was carrying the familiar backpack on his back, and strode towards mi Ran''er with his eyes down!


    Mi Raner was so frightened that she quickly hid behind a nearby tree.


    Look at the time. It''s past eight o''clock. He should be going to work now.


    Ye Chenyu concentrated on his way and didn''t notice that there was a man hiding behind the tree.


    After MI Raner waited for him to pass, she followed Ye Chenyu secretly.


    Out of the school, ye Chenyu walked towards the opposite bus stop.


    Shit!


    It''s going to be exposed.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart trembled. Suddenly, she saw someone selling sun visors. She hurried to buy one.

 Chapter 2218

    The bus had arrived when she scanned the yard to pay. Mi Raner hurriedly paid the money and ran over with her hat covering most of her face.


    It was hard to squeeze into the car.


    Mi Raner is very glad that there are many people going to work at this time, so she is separated from ye Chenyu by several people, and there is a boy much taller than her, which just covers Ye Chenyu''s sight!


    However, there are too many people. Her hat is a little cumbersome and often pokes into others'' chest.


    Hearing someone''s low scolding, MI Ran''er had to take off his hat. When he was rolling his hat, suddenly the car stopped sharply¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!" someone exclaimed and bumped straight into Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er was hit on the back of her waist, and the instep of her sandals was trampled, which made her cry.


    The little hand quickly grabbed the guardrail on one side and noticed a certain line of sight. She quickly turned her head to him, and then rubbed her back waist.


    Meow, is the driver too elegant? If she stood by the window, she would be knocked out of the window!


    He rubbed his waist and had to pay attention to Ye Chenyu''s situation all the time.


    After two stops, the familiar figure was still there. At the third stop, MI Ran''er suddenly didn''t see the man!


    "Hey, hey, let''s go. I may have to get off, thank you!"


    She hurried to see if ye Chenyu got off the bus. When she moved forward in the crowd, everyone moved away very considerately, but she still bumped into a very hard chest.


    "Well, let me, I''m getting off!" she pushed quickly.


    But the man still showed no sign of moving.


    "Well, I said --"


    Mi Ran''er was so anxious that he raised his head and stared at the man standing in front of him. When he met the cold sight, MI Ran''er immediately shrunk his neck and shouted, "good morning, teacher!"


    Then, turn around and get ready to run!


    The boy raised his hand and grabbed her braid.


    "Miss ye, don''t drag!"


    The car has another sudden brake¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er had no handrail, and the guy behind her was pushing hard. She immediately fell uncontrollably into the arms of the guy behind her.


    After bumping into a full man accurately, before she had time to slow down, she heard the boy in her ear ask in a deep voice: "Miss Shen, even if your driver doesn''t have time to see you off, you shouldn''t be down to the point where you need to take the bus?"


    Mi Ran''er was embarrassed, turned around, looked up slightly at Ye Chenyu, "can''t I experience life?"


    "Of course, but how do you experience life from the suburban villa area? Do you know that you need to change buses three times from the suburban bus to this line? I don''t think we have such a fate. After you change buses three times, you can be in the same car with me accurately?"


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue. "Why is there no fate? Maybe God drove me to have a bus encounter with you?"


    Looking at her skinnless smile, ye Chenyu couldn''t help turning his eyes.


    Looking at the site, ye Chenyu suddenly smiled darkly.


    "Well, since you think we have fate, why don''t you guess now, which stop I want to get off at. If you guess right, it will prove that we really have fate!"


    Mi Ran''er looked along his line of sight and stood on tiptoe to see the stations.

 Chapter 2219

    There are also two stops, the shopping mall in the city center.


    "You''re going to the mall!" she whispered.


    Ye Chenyu was stiff.


    I was really guessed by this girl.


    "I said, Mr. Ye, do you see me too clearly? You told me that you work in a coffee shop. Generally speaking, the coffee shop will be opened in some places with large traffic. On this bus, only the traffic in the shopping mall is relatively large! If I guessed wrong, I''ll be regarded as low IQ!"


    Mi Ran''er said something and dropped her head.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t speak any more, but they continued to keep this close posture and stood closer and closer to the shopping mall, and more and more people got on the bus!


    They are getting closer and closer.


    Mi Ran''er simply took him as a handrail. Occasionally, when he bumped, he reached out and grabbed his clothes.


    Ye Chenyu''s face became more and more helpless.


    As she approached the shopping center, MI Ran''er suddenly felt something wrong. There was a hand behind her, rubbing on her thigh all the time.


    At the beginning, it may be unintentional, but this hand won''t go away. Moreover, it will change its posture and grope.


    She frowned and stepped her legs, trying to avoid.


    The hand seemed to stick and followed her all the time.


    Mi Ran''er gritted her teeth and turned her back. When she was ready to catch the man, someone moved faster than her!


    "I said, what are you doing to my girlfriend?" Ye Chenyu asked angrily, looking coldly at the obscene man with glasses standing behind Mi Raner.


    The eyes under the obscene man''s lens were drifting, "I didn''t do anything! The car is too crowded. I may have bumped into it accidentally..."


    Ye Chenyu''s men worked hard, and the obscene man''s arm clicked. It was almost misplaced.


    The wretched man''s forehead overflowed with cold sweat.


    "I really didn''t mean to... Ah! Well, it''s my fault. I dare not, you let go of me!" the obscene man was frightened by Ye Chenyu. He admitted directly and begged for mercy again and again.


    People around him knew what had happened and began to spit on the shameless wretched man.


    After arriving at the shopping mall, ye Chenyu directly dragged the obscene man out of the car. There was a police garrison nearby and went directly to report the case.


    After taking care of everything, it''s already past nine.


    "Are you going to be late for work?" Mi Ran''er asked with some worry.


    Ye Chenyu made a sound and walked towards the center of the square.


    Mi Raner hurried to follow up.


    "Mr. Ye, I really thank you today, but you can actually say that you are my tutor. You don''t need to pretend to be my boyfriend..." Mi Ran''er is wearing a long skirt with a narrow skirt, some of which can''t keep up with Ye Chenyu''s footsteps.


    "Miss ye, you must be deducted because I''m late. Why don''t I invite you to dinner at noon and thank you for everything you''ve done for me today!"


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t keep up with him, so he just stopped.


    She could not help but make complaints about the system: "this guy is really cold, and he has done so many bits and pieces of work. This is the coldest man I have ever met, and I have a real match with the ice!"


    Melting ice takes time and heat. Mi Raner knows not to be anxious.


    But at least, let him see his sincerity.


    She feels that ye Chenyu''s personality is emotionally difficult to accept the kindness of others, so she needs to pay more efforts than other aspects.

 Chapter 2220

    Ye Chenyu walks around to the first floor of the shopping mall. Mi Raner takes a rest before she goes. She soon finds the cafe where ye Chenyu works.


    At the moment, many people are buying coffee. When ye Chenyu came out wearing an apron, many girls came up and wanted to talk to Ye Chenyu while paying for coffee. Who knows, ye Chenyu only said those words coldly and routinely every time.


    Although the girls were disappointed repeatedly, they couldn''t help but continue to get together and say more to him. Even if they just saw the change in Ye Chenyu''s expression, the girls were excited.


    "So many girls!" Mi Raner stood outside the glass window with her arms in her arms and observed for a long time.


    These girls should only be high school students. Otherwise, there may be so much leisure time here.


    But shouldn''t the cafe give ye Chenyu a raise? He made a living sign against his face and attracted so many guests!


    Ye Chenyu is not only responsible for the cashier, but also goes to help when he is busy making coffee after the cashier.


    Most of the coffee here is taken out. Occasionally, you need to pull flowers to make some complex styles.


    "Little sister, I think you''ve been standing at the door for a long time! Are you also the fan of handsome Ye inside? Do you want to join our group? We have established a support meeting for handsome Ye!"


    While mi Ran''er was observing Ye Chenyu, she didn''t notice anyone nearby.


    She turned her eyes and saw that she was talking about a baby faced girl. Her clothes were famous brands. She should be very rich at home.


    "Backup club?"


    It''s just a plain person. These people even set up the so-called backup committee?


    Mi Raner was surprised.


    "Well... What are you going to do when you set up a support club? Is it because ye Chenyu is ready to make his debut?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, really wondering.


    "No!" the baby''s face smiled, "the backup club just mastered some sneak photos of handsome ye and wanted to dig into his itinerary. You can know his itinerary at the first time and then meet him by chance!"


    Mi Raner understood.


    What''s the difference between this and an illegitimate meal?


    "Don''t you think it''s too much to do? He''s not a star. You''ll certainly bring him a lot of trouble!" Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at the lovely baby face in front of him. It''s really superficial.


    Baby face didn''t expect Mi Raner to say this to herself so seriously.


    She immediately sneered, "it sounds like you are noble. Aren''t you peeking at him here? At least we are bolder than you and dare to come forward to talk to her. You are more obscene than us!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Forget it, people who are different from brain circuits don''t make sense.


    She took a deep breath. After thinking about it, she bypassed the baby face and entered the cafe.


    When he came to the counter, ye Chenyu saw that it was her, and there was no change in her expression.


    "What do you need?" asked Ye Chenyu.


    "A cup of American coffee!" Mi Raner smiled.


    After ye Chenyu checked out the bill, he handed Mi Raner the change.


    "How do you feel about being surrounded by so many people to work every day?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately in a low voice.


    "What do you think?" Ye Chenyu asked, "I''m already considering changing places to work!"


    "It''s no use. They will still dig into your new job and continue to pester you like this!" Mi Raner shook her head helplessly.

 Chapter 2221

    Ye Chenyu frowned at Mi Ran''er. "How do you know?"


    "If you eat with me at noon, I''ll tell you!" Mi Ran''er quickly put forward his own conditions.


    Ye Chenyu was stunned, then slightly frowned, "I have a working meal at noon, and after one o''clock, there is only half an hour for dinner. Are you sure you want to have dinner with me?"


    "Well... Anyway, I''ll wait for you! Just find a restaurant nearby and deal with it casually, as long as you eat with me!"


    Mi Ran''er said he didn''t pick at all.


    Ye Chenyu looked at the girl''s clear eyes without any impurities, like the deep sea. If you don''t pay attention, your soul will be directly sucked in by such eyes¡ª¡ª


    A few seconds later, ye Chenyu nodded slowly, "OK! Wait for me!"


    The voice of the two people''s dialogue is too low. There is no way for the several people who want to eavesdrop behind.


    When handing the American style to MI Ran''er, ye Chenyu heard mi Ran''er say, "if you need it, I can help you drive these girls away."


    "Don''t make trouble." Ye Chenyu glared at Mi Raner with dignity.


    Mi Raner squeezes innocently. Since he doesn''t need it, MI Raner is also happy to go to the theatre.


    When he was bored, the guy looked cold. Once he started a fire, he would be able to scare the girls away.


    Now it''s just to keep the job out of trouble.


    Mi Ran''er sighed and sat down by the window in the cafe. As soon as she sat down, the baby face came with some girls.


    "Ah, you''re sitting in our seat!" the baby''s face stared at Mi Raner and said angrily.


    "Your position? Do you have any proof? When I did it, there was nothing on the table!" Mi Raner leaned back on the chair, crossed his legs and looked at the baby face with a sneer. Mi Raner was not afraid of deliberately looking for trouble.


    Doll face sat down directly opposite Mi Raner. "Every time we come to this store, we always sit in this position. Although there is nothing on it, all the waiters in this store have agreed that this position is ours!"


    Mi Raner took a sip of coffee and was not ready to talk to such a brain cripple.


    The baby''s face was ignored by Mi Raner and was a little angry.


    Seeing that her face was red with anger, MI Ran''er pulled her lip and smiled, reminding her, "Miss, your male god is less than five meters away from you. Are you sure you want to show your true face in front of him?"


    The baby''s face clenched her fists. Hearing Mi Raner''s words, her fists loosened slightly again.


    Here, MI Raner deliberately continued: "besides, what if you sit here every day? Unless you buy this position directly, you will be late today. I will take this position. As long as I don''t get up, it will be mine! No matter how many and fierce you are, don''t try to force me away from this position."


    "What a sharp mouthed girl! You look tall. I don''t know how pure you are. But it''s also to get close to Ye Chenyu and pretend to be a bitch who buys coffee and talks to him!"


    There was a girl lying on her chin and said angrily.


    "Oh, so you know it''s cheap!" Mi Ran''er smiled gently and followed her words.


    The girl took several seconds to react, and the others also reacted. They immediately stared at the girl, and the girl quickly bowed her head.

 Chapter 2222

    "I tell you, if you want to chase handsome ye with us, join our support club immediately. After paying the membership fee, we will take you with us when chasing handsome ye in the future. If you don''t join the support club, you are not allowed to approach handsome Ye!"


    The baby face said very overbearing.


    "Well... Listen to you. Has Ye Chenyu become your private property? He will pay. Does he know that you are using his face to make money?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the baby''s face with her cheek. There was not much good face on her face.


    "I didn''t say he was private..."


    The baby''s face was a little flustered.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the other girls: "do you know how to use the money after you paid the membership fee? Did you just let her take the membership fee?"


    The girls woke up like a dream and immediately looked down at the baby face. They asked suspiciously, "sister Qing, each of us paid you 200 yuan a month. You said you would use the membership fee to buy a gift for Chenyu. Did you buy it? Why didn''t you ever see you give it to Chenyu?"


    "Yes, there are two, three or four people in our whole support club, thousands of yuan a month! Sister Qing, don''t tell me, you embezzled the money yourself..."


    "Sister Qing, if you really do this, it will be immoral. We are all alumni. Why do you pit us?"


    "It doesn''t matter to pit us. We also pit us in the name of Chenyu. If the little sister didn''t remind us, wouldn''t you blame Chenyu for everything if there were some mistakes in the future?"


    "Sister Qing, I really don''t see that you are such a person!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er silently gave her place to the girls.


    "You..." Baba''s face saw Mi Raner''s successful smile. She was pale with anger. She wanted to catch up, but those girls directly pressed her shoulder. Everyone was looking for her to say something.


    Two hundred, twenty or thirty people a month is five or six thousand.


    The working-class earns only this salary a month.


    Ye Chenyu works every day, which is only a little for a month. These people might as well take the money directly to Ye Chenyu as a tribute. Of course, the premise is that ye Chenyu will receive it.


    He doesn''t look like he can take care of these mentally disabled people.


    Mi Raner came to a single seat near the counter and sat down.


    Ye Chenyu was cleaning his cup. He also saw the struggle by the window. His eyes fell lightly on the nearby Mi Raner''s small face.


    "What did you do? You started a war between them in a few words."


    "Just... Point out some reality. The little girls are so simple. They are played around by the leading doll face. If it weren''t for me, they would be cheated!" Mi Raner sighed with maturity.


    Little girl


    Ye Chenyu looked at her up and down. The girl looked younger than those girls and called her a little girl.


    After pulling the corners of his lips, he whispered again, "what''s the matter?"


    Mi Raner tells Ye Chenyu about the support Committee and the membership fee.


    After listening, ye Chenyu took out his mobile phone and called 110.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er looked at him on the phone and asked suspiciously.


    "Call the police. This person raised funds in my name to defraud. If it can''t be solved effectively, it may involve me." Ye Chenyu said, explaining the situation here and the address to the police at the other end of the phone.


    Mi Raner really admired Ye Chenyu''s straightforward handling!


    Don''t be more risby!

 Chapter 2223

    "Miss ye, she is also your fan. Isn''t it too cold to do this?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately.


    "I''m not a star. What do you want fans to do? On the contrary, we must strangle this atmosphere in the cradle. Otherwise, she cheated these girls this time and cheated others later. When the amount is getting bigger and bigger, the price she needs to pay will become bigger and bigger!"


    Ye Chenyu said and put the wiped coffee cup into the disinfection cabinet.


    Then, wipe your hands and come out of the counter.


    He went straight to the table by the window.


    "Ye Nanshen..." a girl immediately shouted when she saw him coming.


    Instead of paying attention to the girl, ye Chenyu frowned at the baby face, "I have called the police. Wait for the police to come. You''d better be obedient to the name of the name, how much the so-called fee is paid in detail, and you! Don''t bother to come to harass a vegetarian every day. I don''t have enough time to deal with you! If you are really busy, go to a summer vacation worker to experience the taste of money making, believe you will not. It''s so easy to be cheated. "


    Ye Chenyu taught the girls at the table a lesson without any difference.


    Girls face some grievances.


    The baby face heard the alarm and looked worse!


    She suddenly patted the table and raised her finger to MI Raner in front of the counter. "It''s all you bitch doing. Do you think ye Chenyu will treat you differently if you make a small report? You will only end up licking a dog like us!"


    Mi Raner smiled faintly and didn''t agree with the girl,


    "No, I''m definitely not like you, because I''m not teacher Ye''s licking dog!" Mi Ran''er said faintly. She noticed that ye Chenyu''s back straightened slightly when she heard this.


    Here comes the police.


    He took baby face, several girls and ye Chenyu outside and asked for a few words.


    Ye Chenyu will be back soon. He is also a victim in this case. His name is damaged by the baby face. For other money disputes, he only needs a few girls to go to the police station to explain it in detail again.


    "I said, I can help you get rid of these girls, don''t you believe it!" Mi Ran''er said triumphantly to Ye Chenyu, "now the store is quiet, and you can go to work safely."


    "If you can''t sit here and stare at me, I can go to work more safely."


    Ye Chenyu said faintly.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and said, "do you really have the heart to drive me away on such a hot day?"


    Ye Chenyu didn''t talk to MI Raner again, but he didn''t let her leave.


    Soon, at noon, there were many guests. They were office workers who bought lunch boxes here and bought a cup of coffee for lunch. Mi Raner sat in the corner and looked at all kinds of people with some emotion.


    Everyone is working hard for life. Mi Raner is very envious of such a vibrant and upward life.


    She felt that even if Shen ran Yi was admitted to the University and graduated smoothly, he could not have the opportunity to apply for a job by himself in the future. He would only be directly arranged by Shen''s father to his home company. Otherwise, he would be forced to take the postgraduate entrance examination, master''s examination and doctor''s examination, and study all the time.


    Even if you know Shen Ranyi is not good for reading, the family will go through the back door to let her stay in the school all the time in order to save face.

 Chapter 2224

    Only those who experience such a life can truly realize how painful it is.


    When Mi Raner observed these office workers, others were paying attention to her.


    Every time ye Chenyu checked out, he would look up at the corner to see if the figure was still there.


    It was not easy to be busy until about one o''clock. The office workers left, and the store was deserted.


    Mi Ran''er felt that she couldn''t sleep when she went back tonight. She drank almost three cups of coffee a day, or drank it slowly. Now her whole mind is very clear!


    If she had done exercises all night tonight, she might not be sleepy.


    Ye Chenyu finally finished his work and came out of the counter.


    "Come on, eat."


    He looked at the coffee in her cup. "You should have had enough coffee?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "Fortunately, I''ve just gone to the bathroom several times. It''s already lined up!"


    Ye Chenyu: "


    He really didn''t know how to answer that.


    They came out of the coffee shop and found a home-made dish nearby.


    Now after the rush hour, go in and sit down and order. The dishes will be served in less than ten minutes.


    Ye Chenyu only knows how to eat with his job and doesn''t talk to MI Raner much.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t you think you''re suitable for the draft? Moreover, with your academic achievements, you can certainly become popular in the entertainment industry soon, absolutely in the limelight!" Mi Raner combined with these girls today, swallowed his stomach with a potato silk in his mouth, and whispered to Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu snorted coldly, "I''m not interested."


    Mi Ran''er smacked his mouth. After finishing half a bowl of rice, he slowly put down his chopsticks.


    "Have you eaten?" Ye Chenyu asked with a slight frown after seeing that she had only eaten these.


    "Well... Maybe I''ve had enough coffee."


    With that, MI Raner got up and prepared to check out.


    Ye Chenyu stretched out his hand and pressed her shoulder: "I''ll pay."


    "I said it was my treat." Mi Ran''s son said with a frown.


    "Next time! At least the first time should be me." Ye Chenyu is very gentlemanly.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of her lips and had to sit quietly. Fortunately, she didn''t choose a particularly expensive restaurant. Otherwise, ye Chenyu would be bleeding.


    After coming out of the restaurant, MI Ran''er said to Ye Chenyu, "teacher ye, I''ll go first!"


    "Where are you going?" Ye Chenyu looked at her suspiciously, and finally took the initiative to ask a question.


    "Go home..." Mi Ran''er blinked blankly and met Ye Chenyu''s eyes. "Otherwise, where does Mr. ye think I''m going?"


    Ye Chenyu''s face was stiff. He stepped back and shook his head. "No, then go back."


    "Mr. Ye, you don''t want me to stay. Let''s go home together after you get off work?" Mi Raner is a climber who climbs along the pole. As long as he sees that the other party''s face is a little loose, he will stick to it.


    Ye Chenyu flashed a trace of panic at the bottom of his eyes and immediately shook his head, "I didn''t say that..."


    At this point, the conversation changed again: "however, if you want to stay and wait for me to get off work, I won''t refuse."


    tsundere!


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about it. "I''ll stay and wait for you," he said. "What if there''s any danger again, then no one will save me!"


    Ye Chenyu touched the bridge of his nose expressionless and turned to the coffee shop.


    After walking a few steps, I didn''t hear footsteps coming up behind me.

 Chapter 2225

    Looking back, MI Ran''er, who was still standing in place, frowned slightly, "don''t you follow up, isn''t it hot outside?"


    "Oh!"


    Mi Raner followed up with small steps.


    I''m very proud!


    Mi Raner''s little thoughts and tricks are used. No matter how arrogant and charming he is, he has to take off his mask and show his original face in front of her.


    Not many people came to the store in the afternoon. Ye Chenyu was not so busy. Occasionally Mi Raner talked to him, and he would reply with great appreciation.


    A colleague couldn''t help but come up to Ye Chenyu''s ear and asked in a low voice, "Chenyu, is that girl a girlfriend? It''s very beautiful! However, it doesn''t look like a girl from an ordinary family! How did you get it?"


    "She is my employer and my student!" Ye Chenyu explained faintly.


    "That''s her. Don''t you say she''s a very unruly young lady? I don''t think she looks like a dandy unruly young lady..." the boy looked at Mi Raner and couldn''t help whispering.


    "It''s because you haven''t make complaints about her nature." Ye Chenyu Tucao a sentence. Look at the wall clock: "OK, I should be off duty!"


    After taking off his apron, ye Chenyu handed over his shift with his colleagues and walked to MI Raner, "OK, go back to class."


    Mi Raner gave a cry, got up obediently and followed him out of the cafe.


    He took her to the bus stop.


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t want to go home to class! Can you take me to your school today? Let me also determine my goal." Mi Ran''er said to Ye Chenyu, seeing that it was still early.


    "What if you have set a goal? You can''t step into this school without hard work in your life!"


    Ye Chenyu make complaints about it!


    Mi Ran''er was not angry either. He stuck out his tongue and said with a smile, "with a goal, I''ll try my best. Mr. Ye, just take me around!"


    She reached out and grabbed Ye Chenyu''s shirt hem. Once her voice softened a little, she began to unconsciously sprinkle Jiao.


    Ye Chenyu looked down at her little white hand, raised his hand and patted her hand off directly!


    "Just talk, don''t talk!"


    He said faintly, "it''s OK to go to school, but you have to promise that after entering the school, don''t talk or run around. After going in for a walk, I''ll take you home."


    "Well, I will follow you step by step."


    Mi Ran''er''s small face overflowed with a successful smile, and immediately nodded obediently.


    Seeing her obedient appearance, ye Chenyu couldn''t help remembering that when old man Shen asked him to make up lessons for his granddaughter, he said that his granddaughter was a girl who was difficult to take care of. He had to worry a lot and be patient. Don''t be angry with her


    There seems to be a big difference between the girl in front of me and the granddaughter mentioned by old man Shen.


    At this time, the bus was also empty. After getting on the bus, they found a window seat in the rear and sat down.


    "By the way, Mr. Ye, have you met my grandpa recently? He seems to be busy with some project now. He hasn''t been home for more than half a month!" Mi Ran''er opened a crack in the window and turned his head to look at the boy sitting on his side.


    The wind blew in from the window, blowing up the hair on her temples and sticking it to the bridge of her nose.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t think about it. He raised his hand and took away the hair on the bridge of her nose.


    Although this action is very simple, it is inexplicably intimate.


    Even Mi Raner, an old driver, was stunned for the first time.

 Chapter 2226

    "Professor Shen has been in the laboratory recently. Sometimes when he comes out for dinner, he will meet him!" Ye Chenyu looked indifferent. After taking back his hand, he whispered back to MI Raner''s question.


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er had a suspicious blush on her face. Even if the wind was blowing outside the window, she still felt a little hot and dry. The blush on her face gradually spread behind her ears. She licked her lip flap with a dry mouth.


    Ye Chenyu sat leisurely. He didn''t seem to be aware that his action had attracted people.


    Mi Raner looks back at the window, and there is an awkward silence between them.


    University A is the largest university in the city. There are three campuses distributed in the city and suburbs. Each campus has twice the floor area of an ordinary university. Ye Chenyu''s campus is in the city and also the campus with the most students.


    Mi Ran''er followed Ye Chenyu into the school and saw many schoolsisters dressed in cool clothes.


    College students usually dress up much more than high school students. A popular topic before the Internet is that four years of college is equivalent to cosmetic surgery


    Therefore, the girls mi Ran''er sees at the moment are beautiful one by one.


    "Miss ye, do you have a girlfriend? At your age, plus your appearance, there should be many girls chasing you in a university?" Mi Ran''er asked after ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu: "Miss Shen, you really like to inquire about people''s privacy... I don''t know. I thought you checked your account."


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue: "I just..."


    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Guessed that it might be Aunt Xue, she answered quickly.


    "Miss, why haven''t you come back? It''s less than half an hour before Mr. Ye comes to give you a class... If he arrives and you haven''t come back, you may not be able to hide it from Mr. and Mrs..." Aunt Xue''s tone is full of worry.


    "Aunt Xue, don''t worry. I''m with Mr. Ye now! Well... Mr. Ye said he would take me to campus a to have a clear goal! Well, after we travel, he will take me home in person."


    Mi Ran''er smiled and finished talking to Aunt Xue on the phone. Without waiting for Aunt Xue to speak again, she hung up the phone.


    "I offered to take you around? I also said I would take you home? When did I say these words?" Ye Chenyu stopped his steps, lowered his eyes and asked coldly.


    Mi ran spit out her tongue. "I... Not so. Snow aunt will definitely let us go home at once. You don''t know how snowy aunt snow is. She is my mommy''s eye liner. She has me every day and has a spell with my mother!"


    Ye Chenyu just sneered.


    A DA is really big. After turning around, MI Raner''s feet in sandals hurt a little.


    A park suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "Wait here for me." Ye Chenyu took mi Ran''er to a rest Pavilion and asked her to sit and rest. "I''ll put my bag."


    Originally, this park is Ye Chenyu''s dormitory.


    Mi Ran''er sat down and watched Ye Chenyu enter the park. Her eyes were sharp and she watched which door he entered.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and MI Ran''er had an idea in her heart.


    In the mind, after the system felt her idea, some make complaints about it: "the host, you are really getting older and older driver!"


    "Old driver? These are normal operations." Mi Ran''er leaned back in his chair and smiled.

 Chapter 2227

    System: "also, the way is wild enough to eat meat!"


    Mi Raner: "


    She thought about it carefully. It seemed that she didn''t eat meat in the last plane.


    She has completed so many tasks. Only those who really eat meat.


    System: "..."


    Its so-called eating meat is not this. Eat less meat, okay?


    The host''s brain is full of Yellow Waste


    Ye Chenyu didn''t go downstairs for a long time. Mi Raner began to wonder if this guy was going to leave himself here and ignore it.


    Some anxiously looked at the watch. Ten minutes passed


    Mi Raner thought of going into the dormitory to have a look.


    At this time, MI Ran''er saw a girl walking towards this side while talking on the phone under the scorching sun.


    Girls wear very simple clothes. The only bright color may be the graffiti on short sleeves.


    With anger on her face, she went downstairs to the boys'' dormitory.


    "Come downstairs and I''ll talk to you in detail! Ye Chenyu, you can''t just perfunctory me so easily..." the girl''s roaring voice reached Mi Raner''s ears.


    Mi Ran''er was immediately attracted by Ye Chenyu when she heard her name.


    Did she know ye Chenyu?


    The girl looked at it and looked like a passer-by with Ye Chenyu.


    Is it a girlfriend or something?


    She asked Ye Chenyu if she had a girlfriend. Ye Chenyu didn''t answer directly. Maybe it was a direct acquiescence.


    Is it because of this girl that ye Chenyu didn''t go downstairs?


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and approached a lot towards the other side.


    I don''t know what the phone said. The girl hung up directly into the dormitory area, and then went upstairs.


    Mi Ran''er hurried to follow.


    During the holiday, the dormitory management was not so strict, so mi Ran''er didn''t stop when she entered the dormitory.


    She followed the girl up the stairs with light hands and feet.


    Ye Chenyu''s dormitory is on the third floor. It seems that the girl is not the first time to come. She went directly to Ye Chenyu''s dormitory without knocking on the door.


    Mi Raner crept to the outside of the dormitory and took advantage of a crack in the door to eavesdrop on what was happening inside.


    "Why didn''t you apply to me for a graduate student with the same tutor? Didn''t you promise me before? Why did you choose Professor Shen again? You know I......" the girl''s tone was filled with deep anger.


    Unexpectedly, in exchange for ye Chenyu''s light floating sentence, "when did I promise you this? I always liked Professor Shen. He also threw an olive branch at me. After school starts, I can officially enter his research team to study."


    "What about me? What should I do?" the girls were almost crying.


    "Chen Qian, since the third year of senior high school, you have always imposed your will on me. I clearly told you before the college entrance examination that we are just ordinary friends. Don''t think that if time is long, there will be the so-called love over time. We are all independent individuals and will have our own life. You just need to plan your own life."


    Ye Chenyu''s tone was cold. After saying that, he suddenly got up from his chair and walked towards the door of the dormitory.


    "Chenyu!" Chen Qian was a little worried and grabbed his arm. "Did you meet someone you like? She''s better than me, right? I just saw that you walked with a beautiful and fashionable girl. If the bag on your back is not a fake, it should be in case! Is it because of her that you want to draw a line with me?"

 Chapter 2228

    WOW!


    Big money


    This is a very serious accusation.


    Mi Raner wondered how ye Chenyu would respond to this question.


    "I''ll say it again for the last time. Everything about me has nothing to do with you." Ye Chenyu showed full impatience. He reached out to caress Chen Qian''s hand. He seemed worried that she was still entangled. He accelerated his steps to the bedroom door, opened the door, and looked at Mi Raner before he could hide in the corridor.


    "I... I just saw that you haven''t come down for so long, so... Miss ye, I..."


    Mi Ran''er''s face was flushed after being caught.


    Chen Qian also sees Mi Raner and recognizes that she is the beauty she just saw walking beside Ye Chenyu.


    "Let''s go." Ye Chenyu frowned slightly. After that, he crossed Mi Raner''s side, led downstairs and threw Chen Qian alone in the dormitory.


    Mi Ran''er knows that at this time, she''d better pretend to be stupid and don''t say anything, otherwise the man will think she''s meddling and annoying.


    Chen Qian hasn''t followed up, and she doesn''t know what else she can do in Ye Chenyu''s dormitory at this time.


    Ye Chenyu walked very fast. When he was near the lake, he remembered to stop and look back at Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er took the skirt and finally caught up with this guy. Her hair became a little messy.


    "That..." Mi Raner gasped and swallowed.


    "Say something directly! However, since you have been standing outside for so long, you should also hear me talking with her. Don''t make up for some messy things!" Ye Chenyu said angrily.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head. "I just want to say that if you leave her alone in your dormitory, are you not afraid of her getting angry and throwing all your quilts into the dustbin? You know, lovelorn women are the most terrible!"


    "If you want to vent like this to wake her up, let her throw it away." Ye Chenyu was quite generous.


    Mi Raner has a flat mouth. Her sandals have been scraping her feet for a long time. She hurried to the nearest chair and sat down. She took off her sandals. When she saw the red mark on the instep and a scraped blood mark, she frowned and rubbed it gently. It was really painful. She couldn''t help whispering.


    The boy saw her show white jade instep red is too obvious, suddenly turned and left.


    "Ah, Miss ye..."


    "Just wait here!" he opened his mouth faintly and walked very fast.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to lean back in his chair, knead his wound and breathe.


    Meow, no man has ever treated her like this.


    If he hadn''t been the male leader of this position and looked so good, MI Raner really didn''t want to serve. When the weather was hot, it would be easy to get angry. Just now Mi Raner ran wildly behind Ye Chenyu''s long legs, but it was hard to suppress his anger.


    Wipe the sweat on her forehead. A girl of this age is really charming. The original owner grew up in care from childhood. Her fingers don''t touch the spring water. This may be the day she walks most in the sun.


    When I went out in the morning, my snow-white arm was already black with the naked eye.


    Tanning is nothing. The main reason is that I''m afraid the delicate girl will be sunburned.


    Mi Ran''er took out the sunscreen from her bag and wiped it carefully again.


    When ye Chenyu came back from buying ice water and band aids, he just saw Mi Raner frowning and rubbing sunscreen with some disgust.

 Chapter 2229

    The disliked face fell into Ye Chenyu''s eyes, and ye Chenyu''s eyes sank in an instant.


    He hurried to the pavilion and squatted down, slapping the ice bag on the back of her feet without any tenderness.


    "You..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Ye Chenyu in shock, "you''re so heavy!"


    Ye Chenyu grabbed her little hand and pressed the ice bag, "then apply it yourself."


    With that, he got up and pulled the bow tie on his neck impatiently. He simply pulled the bow tie off and stuffed it into his trouser pocket. Two buttons on his neck were untied, revealing a very delicate collarbone.


    Mi Ran''er just glanced at the scene, and the anger that had been aroused by him dissipated instantly when he saw this scene.


    What a beauty!


    Mi Ran''er''s small eyebrows were slightly picked. Such a beautiful clavicle must feel very good to kiss!


    Ye Chenyu waited for her to apply her feet, because the impatience on her face was too obvious. Mi Ran''er didn''t waste too much time. She put on her shoes and looked at the time. "I don''t want to go shopping. I want to go home."


    "OK, I''ll take you back."


    Ye Chenyu said, turned and left.


    Mi Raner hurried to follow up.


    She really doesn''t know what''s wrong with this guy. When she just saw that her instep was hurt, there was a very obvious worry in her eyes, but now she suddenly became so cold.


    I don''t know. I thought she owed him a million!


    "Ouch!" before taking a few steps, MI Ran''er suddenly fell to the ground with a painful face.


    Ye Chenyu stopped and hurriedly looked back at Mi Raner, "what''s the matter?"


    He still returned to her, squatted down and looked at the pain on her face, "where was hurt?"


    "My feet hurt so much. Can you stop walking so fast? You know I''m hurt and deliberately walk so fast. Do you want my feet to be wasted?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily.


    Her delicate appearance made Ye Chenyu helpless.


    Holding her calf, he took the injured foot and saw that the instep had been ground and bleeding. Ye Chenyu also realized that he had gone too far.


    Sigh, "can you still go?"


    "What do you think?" Mi Ran''er''s tone was still so blunt, hot and painful. Now she was in no mood to pretend to be gentle in front of this guy.


    Besides, the original owner''s man is not a gentle girl.


    If you don''t lose your temper, this guy doesn''t know how powerful he is.


    Ye Chenyu had to take off her shoes first, then picked her up and pulled her onto his back.


    "I''ll carry you!" Ye Chenyu easily carried Mi Raner on his back. Moreover, his hands were very gentleman, clenching his fists behind his thighs without touching anything.


    Mi Ran''er secretly hooked the corner of his lips and put his small hand around his neck.


    Walking in the campus of a university in this way, it was really some eye-catching. Ye Chenyu walked faster and faster under his feet and soon left the school. He didn''t even wait for the bus. He stopped a taxi and stuffed Mi Raner in first.


    When she returned to the Shen family, Aunt Xue saw the wound on MI Ran''er''s foot and was very distressed.


    "I told you not to go out. It''s such a hot day. You''ve got a lot of tanning. You don''t often bask in the sun. What if you get sunburned?" she quickly asked someone to bring the medicine box and prepare to apply medicine to MI Raner.


    Ye Chenyu stood aside and heard Aunt Xue''s words. Suddenly, he came back from buying an ice bag. Mi Raner wrinkled his small face and wiped sunscreen.

 Chapter 2230

    So, at that time, she didn''t dislike going to school with herself against the sun? But because it''s uncomfortable already?


    How could she be so delicate?


    Sure enough, such a little girl who grew up in a honey jar can''t eat any bitterness.


    Ye Chenyu lowered his eyes and breathed helplessly.


    "I sent Miss Shen back. It seems that I can''t have class today. Then I''ll go first. Aunt Xue, take good care of her." Ye Chenyu said and wanted to go.


    "Wait!"


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly stopped Ye Chenyu. "Do you have at least half an hour to go? Two hours a day, it''s not time yet."


    Mi Ran''er pointed to the wall clock, raised his chin and said to Ye Chenyu.


    She came home and seemed more confident than when she was alone with him!


    Ye Chenyu: "


    Aunt Xue also got up, smiled and said to Ye Chenyu, "yes, Mr. Ye, it''s still early now. Let''s stay here for dinner tonight. It''s too hard to hurry and slow on such a hot day. Have a good rest!"


    Aunt Xue asked someone to give ye Chenyu a drink and brought him a clean towel to wipe his sweat.


    "Mr. Ye, you haven''t checked the homework you assigned me last night! Just take advantage of this half hour to check the homework to see if there are any mistakes, and then tell me how to change the mistakes!"


    Mi Raner smiled sweetly at Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu, who was drinking a glass of ice water, saw Mi Raner''s smile in his eyes. He gulped down two mouthfuls of ice water, and then nodded slowly, "OK..."


    After the instep is wrapped up, MI Raner wears comfortable slippers and takes Ye Chenyu upstairs.


    Her limping appearance made Ye Chenyu feel guilty.


    If I hadn''t walked too fast in school before and didn''t take into account her, this might not have happened.


    But she didn''t blame it on herself, nor did she complain to Aunt Xue.


    Ye Chenyu felt even more guilty.


    After going upstairs, he finally gathered up the aura of keeping others away.


    "Show me your homework." after sitting down, ye Chenyu said softly.


    Mi Raner takes out her textbook and hands it to Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu simply looked through it. There are not many mistakes. Moreover, it is not fatal. Just pay attention to this aspect in the future!


    "Miss Shen, you used to pretend to get low marks in the exam?" Ye Chenyu came to this conclusion.


    Mi Ran''er was not ready to continue to dress in front of Ye Chenyu.


    She held her chin in her little hand and smiled low. "Teacher ye can see it so easily?"


    "Judging from your idea of solving the problem, you deliberately solved the problem so complex the day before yesterday. It should also be to hide that you can solve the problem. Why don''t you continue to pretend now?" Ye Chenyu raised his eyes, looked faintly at Mi Raner and asked.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lips, "because I don''t think I need to continue to install it in front of you, Miss Ye!"


    "Trust me?" Ye Chenyu also pulled the corners of his lips, but his expression was a little more sarcastic than Mi Raner.


    "No! I think it''s a little tired to continue acting like this. Moreover, I have to make teacher Ye''s teaching a little effective. Otherwise, Grandpa will replace teacher ye again!"


    Mi Ran''er held his face in one hand and changed it into two hands. He approached Ye Chenyu a lot.


    Under the curved smile, with a little provocation.

 Chapter 2231

    Ye Chenyu leaned back directly and threw the subject on the table.


    "Since Miss Shen''s previous low scores were intentional, in my opinion, you don''t need anyone to give you tutoring! When you go back today, I will make everything clear with Professor Shen. I won''t come from tomorrow."


    Ye Chenyu''s words made Mi Raner''s smile slightly stiff. Then, she asked with some injury, "I trust Mr. Ye so much. How can Mr. Ye betray me in a twinkling of an eye?"


    "This is a betrayal?" Ye Chenyu said he didn''t understand the girl''s brain circuit.


    "Don''t you want to know why I want to pretend to be low? If you see all this and tell Grandpa, do you know what kind of storm I will face?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes dropped, and there was a little pity in her crystal eyes.


    After ye Chenyu looked at her, his heart trembled slightly and his teeth tightened, "I don''t know and don''t really want to know! Because all this has nothing to do with me."


    Then he got up and left.


    Mi Ran''er stared at his back and clenched her little hand slightly. She didn''t continue to speak.


    Ye Chenyu''s words have reached this point. If she prays again, she will seem too low in this relationship.


    She is confident that this guy will come tomorrow.


    Shortly after ye Chenyu left, Aunt Xue came upstairs and said, "Miss, what''s the matter? Teacher ye said he won''t come tomorrow. How did you annoy him?"


    Is that guy serious?


    Mi Raner was a little surprised.


    "I didn''t annoy him, but he said he felt that my current ability didn''t need tutoring..." Mi Ran''er lowered his eyes, took the textbook and threw it into the drawer. "Since the teacher said so, I won''t insist!"


    "Are you sure? If your grades are still so poor after school, the master will be angry!" Aunt Xue looked at Mi Raner anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I have confidence!" Mi Raner smiled low, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    She made a mistake and miscalculated Ye Chenyu''s state of mind this time. This guy''s mind is really deep and not easy to detect. He is a difficult guy.


    However, the more difficult the guy is, the more interested Mi Raner is.


    If such a guy succeeds, MI Raner will have a higher sense of achievement!


    The next day, ye Chenyu didn''t come.


    Mi Raner is waiting for a call from Shen''s mother from abroad.


    "Listen to your grandpa. Mr. Ye won''t come to give you tutoring. He said you don''t need tutoring at all. What''s the matter? Shen Ranyi, don''t tell me that your low scores for more than a year are all fake."


    Over there, Shen''s mother''s tone was a little aggressive.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and took her mobile phone away from her ears.


    With a lollipop in her mouth, she smiled, "Mommy, teacher Ye taught me well, so I became enlightened. Then, I did all the homework he assigned me well. Teacher ye should praise me for my talent in learning, so I don''t need to cram again!"


    Shen''s mother smiled, "Shen Ranyi, I tell you, you''d better not play any tricks. When your father and I come back, I''ll give you a test. If your score returns to the previous state, you''ll no longer be a member of my Shen family!"


    Shen''s mother finished and hung up the phone with a bang.


    "Wow, it''s scary..." Mi Ran''er said expressionless.

 Chapter 2232

    She smacked her mouth silently and threw her mobile phone on the sofa. She got up and moved her muscles and bones.


    Not the Shen family.


    Is to sweep her "learning scum" daughter out of the house.


    Shen''s father and Shen''s mother are really realistic. Isn''t the "learning slag" daughter born by herself? It''s too much to think it''s a disgrace to the Shen family just because of their bad grades, and then don''t want to recognize this daughter.


    Mi Raner felt that she had to teach the couple how to be qualified parents!


    For several days, MI Raner stayed at home. Occasionally, a friend of the original owner called to ask her out to play. Mi Raner refused all of them. Mi Raner was not interested in these friends of the original owner.


    Every day, dandies only know how to go to nightclubs and race cars. They live a real life of wasting time, which makes Mi Raner, who has had countless novel experiences, look down on them at all.


    She stayed at home these days, found out all the professional materials of Grandpa Shen and ye Chenyu, and looked through them carefully. With the foundation she had before, she felt that if she went directly to take the postgraduate examination of this major now, she could pass smoothly.


    I read these materials because of the famous saying that I know myself and the enemy and win every battle.


    While she was soaking in the ocean of scientific research, Shen''s father and mother came back.


    The first thing Shen''s mother did when she came home was to come to her daughter''s room and take a comprehensive senior two paper prepared by the Secretary on MI Raner''s desk.


    "Give you an hour to finish this paper!"


    Shen''s mother sat down opposite Mi Raner, frowned at her and motioned her to start writing quickly.


    "Mommy, are you serious? If I don''t do well in the exam, do you really want to drive me out of the house?" Mi Raner raised some "timid" eyes, looked at Shen''s mother opposite and asked weakly.


    Shen''s mother smiled coldly: "you can try!"


    Mi Ran''er grinned, "then I''ll... Have a try!"


    After taking the pen, MI Ran''er glanced at the scroll realistically. The correct answers were already available, but when she finished writing, MI Ran''er deliberately gave all the wrong answers!


    In about half an hour, she finished a paper.


    "All right!"


    "All right?"


    Shen''s mother took the paper with suspicion and began to check it!


    "Shen Ranyi!!!" a roar came from MI Raner''s study. Shen Fu, who was watching current affairs news downstairs, was carrying tea. When he heard the roar, his hand trembled and the tea swung out of the cup.


    Mi Raner was dragged downstairs by Shen''s mother.


    After arriving at the living room, Shen''s mother handed the paper to Shen''s father, "Look at your good daughter, what she said has been enlightened. However, less than one-third of the questions have been done correctly in a 150 point paper, and most of them are basic questions learned in junior high school! Where does she look like a person who can get high marks in the exam? What else do we hope to do with her, such a fool? It''s better to adopt a smart child New cultivation!!! "


    Shen''s mother is really unscrupulous. No matter how bad her daughter''s grades are, she shouldn''t say such words in front of her daughter.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. She broke her arm away from Shen''s mother''s palm!


    "In that case, you can choose a satisfied child to raise. The adopted children will be very good. After all, they don''t dare to force your company or your care. If you pay a little attention, they will be satisfied and learn to make progress every day!"

 Chapter 2233

    "What are you talking about?" Shen''s mother looked back and glared at Mi Raner, "I don''t know if you have changed. Your family is a high intellectual, only you. The mud can''t help you up the wall. You''re still blaming your parents for not accompanying you and your parents for not accompanying you. Don''t you have servants to take care of you? You''re more comfortable than the children of many poor people. Why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Mi Raner lowered her eyes and smiled faintly, "Yes, I''m not good at it. Didn''t I argue with you? However, Mommy, I still have to advise you to keep your eyes open when adopting a child. If you get back a white eyed wolf, it''s smart enough to transfer all your possessions and you don''t know it, you won''t be better for the rest of your life."


    After MI Ran''er finished, he grabbed the back of his head impatiently, "I''m such a fool. I don''t deserve to be your daughter. From now on, I have nothing to do with your Shen family!"


    Mi Ran''er bowed deeply to Shen''s father and mother. Without waiting for each other to speak, she turned and ran out of the Shen family.


    "Miss!"


    Mi Ran''er only heard Aunt Xue''s worried cry, but the owner of the family didn''t speak, and Aunt Xue didn''t dare to catch up.


    Aunt Xue watched mi Ran''er run away. She looked at Shen''s mother in some confusion, "madam, Miss didn''t bring money or mobile phone. She ran out like this..."


    "Don''t worry, she will come back before tonight. She hasn''t suffered from hardship since she was young. As long as she is hungry, she will come back obediently!" Shen''s mother said that she knows the daughter very well.


    However, what Shen''s mother didn''t expect is that her daughter has already changed an inner core. Now she can''t guess her mind.


    When father Shen looked at his daughter''s paper and saw her beautiful handwriting and the solution of some difficult exercises, he suddenly frowned.


    "She really pretended..." father Shen murmured, "if she really can''t, she can''t think of such an idea. It''s just that there are mistakes in some details, so the final answer is wrong."


    When Shen''s mother heard this, she immediately sat down next to Shen''s father. Shen''s father carefully said several questions to her, MI Raner''s ideas for solving the problem.


    After hearing this, Shen''s mother froze.


    "So why should she pretend? Obviously, her grades are not bad, so she has to pretend to be a scum? The child is deliberately against us!"


    Shen''s mother clenched her teeth and said angrily.


    "Sir, madam, I don''t know if I should tell you something..." Aunt Xue opened her mouth helplessly.


    "Aunt Xue, don''t hide what you want to say. Now that the family is like this, are you worried about something worse?" Shen''s mother yelled at Aunt Xue angrily.


    Aunt Xue sighed and slowly opened her mouth: "Miss, this is just to let you face her. At least, you can come back and have dinner with her. When you get up early, you can have parents waiting for her to have breakfast. Remember how many days ago you last had dinner with Miss..."


    Shen''s father and mother looked at each other.


    It''s so far away that they can''t remember how long it''s been.


    Aunt Xue continued: "not to mention miss, every day a group of our servants look at such a large table empty. Only miss Xue eats alone. They also feel too quiet and somewhat oppressed."

 Chapter 2234

    Shen''s father and mother''s face became a little embarrassed.


    After tightening her teeth, Shen''s mother still said, "if you want to have dinner together, just say no? As long as you''re free, we all have time to come back. Why do you have to do tricks in the exam? This girl is still too rebellious!"


    Aunt Xue: "


    Forget it, she still won''t speak.


    Anyway, the couple will never feel that they have done wrong. The person who has done wrong will always be others.


    What a pity, Miss Shen. Over the years, it''s harder to have parents than some orphans.


    Fortunately, her daughter is not so.


    After MI Raner came out of the Shen''s house, she touched her pocket. There were only two one yuan coins left when she went shopping. She relied on these two coins to go to a university by car.


    At a university, it was already after 4 p.m. when ye Chenyu should have come back from work.


    Mi Raner walked towards Ye Chenyu''s dormitory building with resentment on her face.


    On the way, it suddenly began to rain. Mi Ran''er couldn''t dodge under the heavy rain. Soon, he was wet all over.


    Finally, when she ran into Ye Chenyu''s dormitory, she twisted her sleeves, full of water.


    "Girl, why are you so embarrassed? Are you here to find a boyfriend?" aunt SuGuan leaned her head out of the window and looked at Mi Raner with some pain.


    "Well..."


    Mi Ran''er nodded and went up the corridor.


    The hostess didn''t stop her. After all, it''s too common for girls to come to find a boyfriend. The hostess turned a blind eye and ignored it directly.


    After MI Ran''er went upstairs, ye Chenyu''s bedroom door didn''t open. She stuck her little ear on it. She didn''t hear anything inside. He shouldn''t have come back yet.


    Mi Raner holds her arm and squats down slowly at the door of Ye Chenyu''s bedroom.


    The test clothes on her body were pasted on her body, which was very uncomfortable. In addition, the moisture bit by bit penetrated into her body, and the original owner''s body was fragile. Soon, she began to sneeze!


    "It''s so cold..." she rubbed her arms and looked at the time. It''s more than five o''clock. Why doesn''t this guy come back?


    Mi Raner simply sat down on the ground and buried her little face in her lap. Her mind was dizzy, her eyes were sour, and she subconsciously wanted to cry.


    Really confused, suddenly, she heard footsteps downstairs, a little upward.


    Mi Raner quickly raised her head. Her head was a little heavy. When she raised her head, her eyes were black.


    When the light gradually returned to her eyes, the familiar figure accelerated his steps, ran upstairs, stood in front of her, frowned and asked suspiciously, "Why are you here?"


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er helped the wall to get up. As soon as she said a word about me, it was dark again, and her body hit Ye Chenyu heavily¡ª¡ª


    "Hello! Shen Ranyi!" Ye Chenyu hugged her body and patted her on the cheek with deep worry.


    She has completely passed out.


    Ye Chenyu could only take her to the house first, pour her a cup of hot water, feed her stomach, and then he touched her forehead.


    It''s hot.


    Now her clothes are sticky on her body. If she doesn''t take off her clothes quickly, the girl''s situation will only become more and more serious.


    Ye Chenyu gritted his teeth and went to get his own clean clothes. His hand fell on the hem of her short sleeve


    After hesitating for a long time, he hardened his scalp, rolled up her short sleeves, and clumsily took off her wet clothes.

 Chapter 2235

    Mi Ran''er slept in a daze for some time. She was hot and cold for a while. Finally, when the feeling of paste all over her body faded, she raised her heavy eyelids and looked blankly at her position.


    "Wake up?" there was a familiar voice in his ear.


    Mi Raner turned her head rigidly and looked at the boy sitting by the bed.


    With a book in his hand, he was staring at her with a little worry.


    "I......" Mi Ran''er opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but her throat was hoarse and painful, making her almost speechless.


    "In this weather, why did you come to my dormitory? What can I do for you?" Ye Chenyu continued.


    Mi Ran''er had no strength to speak now. She turned her eyes and closed them again.


    As if she had just opened her eyes, it was just a dream.


    Ye Chenyu: "


    He opened the book to continue reading.


    "I''m hungry."


    The girl on the bed closed her eyes and spoke in a dumb voice, with a taste of command in her tone.


    Ye Chenyu closed the book again.


    "You answer me first, why do you come to me like this." Ye Chenyu''s tone is also very tough.


    Until he saw tears falling slowly from the corners of the little girl''s eyes.


    Ye Chenyu''s tone was soft.


    "I''ve already ordered takeout. It should be coming soon! You can bear it again."


    Mi Raner swallowed her saliva. She opened her eyes again and tried to get up. After moving her body, she found that she had changed her dress.


    The original wet clothes have been taken off. At the moment, the texture of the shirt is pretty good, but the feeling of neutral gear is not so good.


    "My clothes..." she glanced at Ye Chenyu by the bed.


    The latter rarely hung his eyes with a hollow heart, "it''s already wet. I can''t let you wear it and lie on my bed, so I''ll change it for you! I simply scrubbed it for you and hung it outside."


    "Did you wash it for me?" Mi Ran''er thought he had heard wrong.


    Ye Chenyu actually took the initiative to wash her clothes. It''s really a little mysterious.


    Ye Chenyu tightened his teeth and put the book heavily aside. Then, holding his arm and looking at the girl in front of him unhappily, "you should be able to tell me why you came to me now?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned painfully and slowly said, "I''m homeless, so I came to you..."


    "Homeless? It has something to do with me?" Ye Chenyu looked innocent.


    "Of course, if it weren''t for what you said to my grandpa, my parents would get into trouble with me as soon as they got home. They also said that without such a disheartened daughter like me, they would drive me out of the house! Anyway, I don''t care. You must be responsible!"


    Mi Ran''er began to cry as she spoke. She was out of breath.


    Ye Chenyu seldom saw a girl cry so real and uncomfortable. Her heart was so stuffy that she reached out and pinched her shoulder, and then wiped the tears on her face, "don''t cry, I didn''t expect that your parents would be so cruel..."


    "Didn''t you think of it? I think you did it on purpose..." Mi Ran''er took a puff and stared at Ye Chenyu vaguely. "I''m homeless now. Should you be the happiest person?"


    "Miss Shen Ranyi, I repeat, I didn''t mean to quit your tutor job for another reason!"


    "What''s the reason? Don''t tell me. You don''t want Chen Qian to misunderstand our relationship..."

 Chapter 2236

    Mi Ran''er was choking more and more. She was confused in her mind, but she was still reluctant to let Ye Chenyu say one, two or three to comfort herself.


    Ye Chenyu sighed, "what relationship can we have been misunderstood? Moreover, I don''t need to take into account Chen Qian''s feelings..."


    With MI Raner''s red eyes, he seemed to have made an important decision. "He resigned because he wanted to merge a project under your grandfather''s current hands, but if I didn''t find you pretending to be stupid, I wouldn''t give up on you. I''m sure I''ll teach you first and then join your grandfather''s team."


    "You want to join grandpa''s team, so you promised to be my tutor?" Mi Ran''er''s cry faded a lot, greeted Ye Chenyu''s eyes and asked helplessly.


    "It''s not all. Making money is also on the one hand. Your tutor has the highest hourly fee since I became a tutor in recent years!" Ye Chenyu said to MI Raner without scruples.


    Mi Ran''er smiled. "He is also the most difficult student. You must think so now."


    Ye Chenyu didn''t speak, but Mi Raner accepted it.


    When the takeout arrived, ye Chenyu went downstairs to get it up, took the lean meat porridge specially bought for MI Raner to the bedside, helped her sit up, and wanted to put the small table up for MI Raner to eat by herself.


    Who knows, the girl actually shrank her hands in the quilt and said weakly, "I have no strength..."


    Ye Chenyu pursed his lips, took the spoon, stirred it, and blew it cool before feeding it to MI Raner''s mouth.


    He looked like he was feeding without expression. If others saw him, they would think that this guy was feeding poison.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t have much appetite because she was still having a fever. She couldn''t eat any more without taking a few bites. Moreover, there was always a feeling of nausea in her throat. She wanted to vomit.


    "You can have a rest here tonight, but you''d better go home tomorrow and quarrel with your parents. There may be overnight revenge..." when ye Chenyu just changed Mi Raner''s clothes, he found that the girl didn''t bring any money or even her mobile phone.


    It''s strange that the Shen family''s parents don''t worry about going out like this.


    It''s the limit for ye Chenyu to leave her here tonight. If the Shen family later blame themselves for the girl''s escape, he''s really innocent.


    "Are you afraid I''ll make trouble for you?" Mi Ran''er immediately saw through Ye Chenyu''s mind and asked directly.


    Ye Chenyu nodded without hesitation, "yes!"


    "Then I''d better go now."


    Mi Ran''er lifts the quilt to get out of bed. Seeing her move, ye Chenyu quickly reaches out to hold her quilt down.


    "Don''t move. This is an antipyretic. Take it first, and then sleep with your quilt covered." Ye Chenyu''s tone was a little cold and hard, with a taste that can''t be refused.


    Mi Ran''er stared at Ye Chenyu: "don''t you think I''m in trouble? Why buy me medicine?"


    "Have you ever heard of a saying that one day is a teacher and one life is..."


    Before ye Chenyu finished speaking, MI Ran''er pulled the corners of his lips and laughed mockingly, "I''m not as young as your father..."


    Ye Chenyu, who didn''t often laugh, immediately laughed when he heard this sentence.


    The hand holding the glass trembled.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t resist seeing the smile on his face, which reached to the bottom of his eyes. He also recalled the corners of his lips.


    Take the pill and take it in one bite.

 Chapter 2237

    After taking the medicine, MI Ran''er lies back in Ye Chenyu''s bed again.


    She leaned over and looked carefully at the dormitory.


    To tell the truth, this kind of college dormitory seems a little crowded. It is actually eight rooms, with four tables in the middle. It should be shared by two people. The dormitory is equipped with a toilet and a bathroom.


    But if you want to take a bath on a summer night, you must queue up.


    Mi Raner can hardly imagine this kind of social life. Moreover, there must be many differences in habits when so many people live together, and their personal life can not keep everyone very good.


    Although it''s a holiday, you can see the mess on other beds at a glance.


    Many sheets were confiscated, and there were many dirty clothes on the bed. They should have been left before the summer vacation.


    But strangely, there is no unpleasant smell in the house. It should be that ye Chenyu, a cleanliness mania, usually uses air fresheners and often ventilates. Mi Ran''er can''t even think about what will happen in the house if the window is not opened.


    "I''ll stay in your dormitory tonight. What if others come back?" Mi Ran''er asked anxiously.


    Ye Chenyu, who was having dinner, replied in a low voice: "most of them rented a house outside. The school beds didn''t return. They thought that they could stay at school to rest when class was late. Anyway, when they were a junior, they didn''t need to call names at night... So, even at the beginning of school, there were few people who would come back to live. You don''t need to worry about this."


    "Well... Then why don''t you go out and rent a house?" Mi Ran''er''s brain gradually cleared up after taking the medicine, so he also had strength to speak.


    "I have a place to live. Why should I go out to find a house to waste money? Moreover, I don''t have a plan to go out for internship for the time being. It''s convenient to live in school..." Ye Chenyu packed up the finished fast food box and was ready to throw away the garbage.


    At this time, MI Ran''er asked, "Mr. Ye, aren''t you a local? In fact, you can go home and live? Why don''t you go home on vacation?"


    She really wanted to know about ye Chenyu''s family, so she was a little worried.


    Ye Chenyu''s hand holding the garbage bag was slightly stiff.


    Mi Ran''er clearly saw that the lines on his side were completely tight!


    "Home? I haven''t had a home for a long time. Now you are lying on this bed, which is my only destination in the city..." a long time later, ye Chenyu smiled with helplessness. After that, without waiting for MI Raner to say anything, he went out with a garbage bag.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly when she heard this.


    She is more and more interested in Ye Chenyu''s family.


    However, she also knew that if she wanted to fully understand Ye Chenyu''s family, she must first obtain Ye Chenyu''s trust in herself.


    Don''t worry, don''t panic. Once they take the wrong step, they finally have a good situation. If they collapse because of their anxiety, everything will be back before liberation!


    Back in bed, MI Raner suddenly remembered how they had to sleep tonight?


    Look at Ye Chenyu''s virtue. I''m sure I won''t want to sleep in other people''s beds. I won''t want to sleep in the same bed with her, will I?


    Is it going too fast?


    Speechless, "the host, you can''t make complaints about these things," the system said in a very silent way.


    "What do you mean you can only think of? It''s dark now. Isn''t it normal to think about sleeping?" Mi Raner reluctantly replied.

 Chapter 2238

    She curled up on the single bed and noticed that ye Chenyu''s sheets and quilt covers were black and white, which was very personalized.


    The most important thing is that there is an obvious smell of detergent on the quilt. This man''s life is really exquisite. In such a dormitory, he is left to the world and independent. He is really soft.


    She moved into the bed and deliberately left a half empty seat.


    However, ye Chenyu didn''t come back for a long time.


    Mi Ran''er was a little confused. She got up and got out of bed, ready to go to the window to see if the Litterman accidentally left herself at the garbage station


    When she got out of bed, she knew why Ye Chenyu had just stopped herself from getting out of bed


    The trousers of Ye Chenyu she was wearing had a big waist. When she stood up, the trousers fell loosely to the bend of her legs, revealing her snow-white skin.


    Quickly picked it up and grabbed it in the palm of her hand. She came to the balcony like a little old woman. When she looked down, she saw only a broken flower umbrella and half of Ye Chenyu exposed outside the umbrella.


    There is still a person standing in the umbrella. If Mi Raner guessed right, it should be Chen Qian.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. Although she had nothing to do with Ye Chenyu, she also felt that Chen Qian was a little annoyed!


    Ye Chenyu has said so much. If mi Ran''er is for the task, when ye Chenyu says such words, she will choose to give up the man and the task of this position.


    The intermittent rain continued to fall, because the floor was not high. Occasionally mi Ran''er could hear some sharp voices of Chen Qian.


    I don''t know what ye Chenyu said. Chen Qian''s mood suddenly became excited.


    "Ye Chenyu, don''t forget that only I know the truth about your family. If you force me to hurry, I''ll tell you everything and let everyone know what a cold-blooded person you are!"


    Ye Chenyu had no reaction. A few seconds later, he came out from under the umbrella.


    "Chenyu -" Chen Qian didn''t expect that ye Chenyu was not threatened at all. He was really angry and stamped several feet on the ground¡ª¡ª


    About the Ye family?


    Mi Raner captured some amazing information.


    She hurried back to the bed and lay down. About a minute later, the door of the dormitory opened. Ye Chenyu came back with some heavy steps. When she saw Mi Raner squinting on the bed and seemingly asleep, the cold on Ye Chenyu''s face dissipated a lot.


    He took a towel to wipe the water on his face, then went to his desk and turned on his laptop. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Mi Ran''er turned over and faced his desk, secretly opened his eyes and peeped at the man who was doing serious work.


    Everyone, when doing things seriously, will exude a very magical attraction.


    Not to mention Ye Chenyu, a stunning man. His glasses reflect the light of the computer screen. He stared at the data in the form. His slender fingers fell on the keyboard. Only this subtle sound could be heard in the dormitory.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyes and looked over. Mi Raner hurriedly closed his eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t seem to find anything. He just took a look at the girl on the bed and hung his eyes again.


    Because she was still ill, MI Ran''er didn''t last too long. She soon went to bed again. As a result, she didn''t know when ye Chenyu was busy this night and whether she went to bed or not

 Chapter 2239

    The same night, Shen family.


    "Haven''t you found it yet? She obviously didn''t bring any money with her. How can she run far? Moreover, according to her character, she didn''t dare to run so far! How can she not find it?" Shen''s mother was worried at last. After answering a phone call and didn''t get the answer she wanted, she asked angrily.


    The person on the other side of the phone said he was very innocent. "Madam, we have turned around the villa area and the back mountain. There is really no trace of miss. Why don''t we call the police directly? Maybe the police can help us."


    "What''s the police report? If this matter gets out, where will the face of the Shen family go? You keep looking for me. If you can''t find it, don''t come back!"


    Shen''s mother is really worried. She has never said cruel words to her domestic servants. Now her voice is a little sharp.


    Shen''s father, holding his arm, looked calm and said nothing.


    "This dead girl, after finding her, you see how I deal with her. I really dare to play missing... My wings are hard!"


    Shen''s mother gnashed her teeth and scolded.


    "Make sure you can get her back. In fact, both the child and Xiaoxue are right. We really don''t care about her these years. As a result, we can''t predict where the girl will go at this time..."


    Shen''s father coughed twice before he spoke slowly with helplessness.


    "Don''t you care? Just because of her grades, how many tutors have we been running up and down these days? If we hadn''t found out that she has been pretending to have poor grades this time, we would have to find better tutors for her next, which is not concerned?"


    Shen''s mother really didn''t realize what she was wrong.


    Father Shen frowned and turned to his wife. "Wife, I''ll ask you, if it wasn''t for her historic low score, would you take the time to care about her grades?"


    Shen''s mother was stunned by Shen''s father''s question.


    Father Shen pulled his lips and continued: "it can be seen that the child''s strategy of attracting our attention with poor grades is very successful. The child is a good material for strategy! As long as he doesn''t go astray, he has a bright future!"


    After thinking for several hours, Shen Fu came to such a proud conclusion.


    When Shen''s mother heard this, she saw that Shen''s father was proud and turned her eyes. "Don''t go astray? It''s still a problem whether you can find her smoothly now. You''re still here to think about the future..."


    "Don''t worry, she is already a 17-year-old. What can happen?" father Shen loosened his neck tie and got up: "when we were at this age, we both began to fall in love..."


    Shen mother: "


    Father Shen pinched his eyebrows. "I''m very tired. I''ll go upstairs to have a rest first. Just tell me the news directly!"


    Shen''s mother doesn''t want to talk to Shen''s father at all.


    Obviously, he was still in such a hurry that this guy could still sleep.


    In such a stormy day, if something happens to the child, it''s too late to regret.


    Aunt Xue and a group of people searched around the neighborhood. Towards midnight, there was no news of MI Raner. Finally, she could only return to the Shen family disappointed.


    "Madam, there''s no news now. In fact, it''s the best news. Maybe the young lady went to a friend''s house. When her mood calms down and she thinks about your kindness to her, madam, she will go home."

 Chapter 2240

    Aunt Xue''s words did not comfort Shen''s mother.


    But now Shen''s mother has no energy to think about who is right and who is wrong.


    He sighed wearily, waved his hand, "it''s all right, you go and have a rest!"


    "How about you, madam?" Aunt Xue looked at Shen''s mother anxiously. The situation of the family is really embarrassing, but the only one who can ease the current relationship is them.


    "I can''t sleep. Wait." mother Shen listened to the pattering rain outside. It''s been raining for several hours. The girl didn''t bring anything. She doesn''t know where to hide now. She''s sad.


    Blame her. No matter how angry you are, you shouldn''t say anything like driving her out of the house.


    If there is regret medicine, she will choose to communicate with her children calmly. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world.


    Aunt Xue didn''t dare to go back to rest. If the lady had something and there was no one around, it was her housekeeper''s dereliction of duty. She just arranged other servants to rest first. She stood alone behind the sofa and waited quietly with Shen''s mother.


    The waiting hero didn''t know that his family had let go. When he woke up, it was midnight.


    She woke up with a dry mouth and no one around her.


    There were dim lights in the dormitory. She sat up with a frown and looked at the source of the light.


    Ye Chenyu hasn''t slept yet.


    "What time is it?" she asked hoarsely.


    When ye Chenyu heard the rustling sound here, he guessed that the girl woke up and looked up. After he helped the mirror frame, he said faintly, "what''s the matter at 12:30?"


    "I''m a little thirsty..." Mi Ran''er now holds the quilt and looks at Ye Chenyu sitting there against the dim light. He has a feeling of pity for the little white rabbit.


    Under the dim light, ye Chenyu''s eyes sank, but Mi Raner didn''t find them.


    He got up and poured Mi Raner half a glass of water in the kettle and handed it to her palm.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Mi Ran''er felt the temperature in his palm. Instead of drinking in a hurry, he raised his eyes and asked deliberately with Ye Chenyu''s lens.


    "Hurry up, and don''t want to sleep." Ye Chenyu rubbed his hands and sat down at his desk.


    Mi Ran''er chuckled, "don''t you know where to sleep? Teacher ye, you have a habit of cleanliness, so you can''t sleep in other beds. Your bed is occupied by doves and magpies, so you can only spend the long night by catching up with the topic!"


    Ye Chenyu took the pen and gave a gentle meal on the desktop. Then he raised his eyes and looked at Mi Raner silently: "if you really can''t sleep, you can play with the computer or give me the bed..."


    Mi Ran''er moved his ass and gave up half of the bed. "I can give you half. Moreover, Mr. Ye, I can assure you that I will never touch you when you sleep!"


    Ye Chenyu smiled.


    That''s not what he''s worried about, okay?


    Drop your eyes and continue to look at your homework.


    Mi Ran''er knew he was busy, so he didn''t bother him, but just watched him do things so quietly.


    Although Ye Chenyu put his mind on the subject, he still keenly felt the sight passed by Mi Raner.


    Such a gaze with appreciation is a very advanced and silent temptation for a vigorous man.


    It was raining and the air was so wet, but ye Chenyu tasted the feeling of dry mouth.

 Chapter 2241

    The larynx rolls faster and faster.


    He reached for the water and his hands were empty.


    I remembered that MI Ran''er was holding the water cup in the palm of his hand at the moment.


    His fingers curled up slightly and put his hand back awkwardly.


    Mi Ran''er smiled when he saw his move, but he still pretended that he didn''t find anything.


    I don''t know how long it took, ye Chenyu began to yawn.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s very late. You have to work tomorrow, don''t you? Come up and sleep, and I''ll give you my place." she got out of bed with a trouser waist in one hand and a water cup in the other hand, and said to Ye Chenyu very wisely.


    Ye Chenyu looked up at her present dress.


    The white shirt has covered his hips. His trousers are only worn when he exercises. They are loosely hung on his legs because he doesn''t wear anything inside. When the shirt is close to the skin, he can even clearly see the outline under the clothes.


    Realizing this, ye Chenyu hurriedly moved his eyes.


    He suddenly regretted that he should not have promised Professor Shen to teach his granddaughter.


    It''s a demon.


    Moreover, he is still a goblin that may not get rid of.


    Swallowed hard.


    Ye Chenyu knew that he couldn''t fit it anymore. He simply closed his textbook and computer and walked to the bed with a lamp.


    After sitting down, he tightened his teeth.


    "You sleep, too. Sleep alone and make do with it." Ye Chenyu said, pushing the sheets inside. "You cover the quilt. I don''t need a quilt."


    Mi Ran''er saw that he had compromised. His mouth was slightly raised. After nodding, he quickly put down his water cup and slept in a single bed.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t even have a pillow. He raised his hand and put it under the back of his head. After narrowing his eyes, MI Ran''er soon heard Ye Chenyu''s snoring.


    He''s really tired.


    In addition to working to earn money, he has to be busy with school. Although Xueba''s name has brought him a lot of benefits, it obviously also makes him a lot of burden.


    No wonder he has to disguise so deeply. If he doesn''t disguise and expose too many weaknesses, he will be easily used by opponents or scheming people.


    For example, the threatening words Chen Qian said downstairs today.


    Should be its biggest weakness.


    But he was not threatened by this weakness, perhaps because he didn''t care at all, or he felt that Chen Qian would not really publish it to the public.


    If the former is OK, if the latter, it proves that ye Chenyu trusts Chen Qian very much.


    Even if there is no affair between men and women, friendship, if Chen Qian is a demon, it is also a difficult point to deal with.


    Mi Ran''er was sleepless and began to think about what to do next.


    This night, it was difficult for the three members of the Shen family, but they all had a tacit understanding and didn''t tell Grandpa Shen who was still in the laboratory.


    The next morning, MI Ran''er''s fever had completely faded. Ye Chenyu relieved himself and took mi Ran''er back to breakfast.


    "I''ll take you home." his tone can''t refuse.


    "I don''t want to..." Mi Ran''er drank a cup of yogurt and quickly shook his head. "Miss ye, my mother doesn''t recognize my daughter. What am I going back to do?"


    "What are you going to do in the future? Penniless, do you think you have the ability to get a foothold in this society?" Ye Chenyu asked coldly with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 2242

    "Anyway, if I don''t go back, I''m sure the old things will be mentioned again. They will never realize the focus of the matter and blame me all the time..." Mi Raner felt that such parents should know the seriousness of the matter.


    Otherwise, it will ease up now, and after a period of time, there may be disputes over the same thing.


    Ye Chenyu doesn''t think so.


    He grabbed Mi Raner''s wrist. "No, you have to go home. If things get worse, it will be more difficult to ease the relationship between you and your parents!"


    "Mr. Ye..." Mi Ran''er''s nasal voice after his serious illness is very heavy and pathetic.


    Her strength was not as strong as ye Chenyu. She simply squatted down and put her strength on her legs.


    There are many people who get up early and attract a lot of attention.


    Ye Chenyu is going to be so angry with MI Raner.


    He looked back and stared at Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue and took a step back: "I can go back, but not now. I want to go back in the afternoon and let me breathe out for another day alone. Moreover, even if you take me home now, my parents have gone to the company..."


    Ye Chenyu didn''t force her too hard when he saw that she had a lot of business.


    Nodded, "OK, I''ll take you back in the afternoon."


    Ye Chenyu bit his teeth and his voice was heavy. "Can you get up now?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled with crooked eyebrows and eyes, and quickly got up. Because he got up too hard, he couldn''t help falling into Ye Chenyu''s arms.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t hide, but subconsciously hugged her waist, and his face immediately showed concern: "is it all right?"


    "A little dizzy..." Mi Ran''er smiled apologetically, straightened up and pinched his eyebrows. "You''re going to be late for work. Let''s hurry over."


    Ye Chenyu walked towards the bus station.


    Shortly after they left, a figure suddenly appeared at the corner of the breakfast shop.


    Seeing the two close people walking in front, the girl''s face showed obvious jealousy.


    While ye Chenyu was at work, MI Raner was sitting in the shop. Her eyes moved randomly because she was bored. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure standing opposite the coffee shop.


    The man was obviously looking at Mi Raner, too.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. After thinking about it, she got up and ran out of the cafe when ye Chenyu was busy making coffee


    Chen Qian didn''t expect Mi Raner to come to her so actively.


    "I thought you would always pretend to be weak and let him protect you..."


    Chen Qian smiled contemptuously and said disgustedly with MI Raner''s pale face.


    Mi Ran''er smiled colder than her. "How can you be sure I''m pretending? Also, he never protected me, because we both felt that there was no relationship between me and you. If it weren''t for teacher ye, I wouldn''t want to say a word to you."


    Mi Raner''s attitude makes Chen Qian feel like she has met her opponent.


    Tighten your teeth.


    She stared at Mi Ran''er. "So, what are you going to say to me now?"


    Mi Ran''er stood in Chen Qian''s, and her natural momentum came out immediately.


    "I want to know that you know Mr. Ye''s secret, which is enough for you to threaten Mr. Ye with this secret?" Mi Ran''er looked straight into Chen Qian''s eyes. "I want to buy this secret from you! You can make any offer."


    Chen Qian didn''t expect that MI Ran''er would hear her talk with Ye Chenyu yesterday.

 Chapter 2243

    "Asking price? What do you think of me? What do you think of Chenyu? Do you think that the eldest lady of a rich family can buy things all over the world? Even feelings are no exception?"


    Chen Qian stares at Mi Raner fiercely. She was originally angry that MI Raner had only robbed her beloved, but now she hates it more.


    "Don''t hate the rich. Many times, money is really omnipotent. Besides, I don''t want to threaten Mr. Ye with this secret, just want to know more about him!" Mi Raner didn''t take Chen Qian''s attitude and words to heart.


    It''s just that there''s more meaning of mocking Chen Qian in his words.


    Chen Qian was so angry that she took a breath.


    Biting her teeth, she said coldly, "dream, I can''t tell you that. It''s a secret between me and Chenyu!"


    The secret between two people


    Without considering the real relationship between the two, MI Raner still feels a little sweet.


    However, as long as ye Chenyu''s attitude towards Chen Qian, the relationship between the two will not sprout.


    "Well, then you should remember to keep the secret of the two people to the end. If I know that a third person other than me knows this one day, I will let you know how powerful money is!"


    Mi Raner said this faintly and turned to go back to the cafe.


    Chen Qian thought of the way they were pulling and cuddling in the street this morning. She pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, "so... Have you been officially with Chenyu? Last night... You should have slept in Chenyu''s dormitory last night?"


    Mi Raner nodded without hesitation.


    "I slept in his dormitory last night."


    She only admitted this.


    It''s not cheating Chen Qian.


    Chen Qian responded to all the questions as she did.


    All the blood on his face faded.


    "Chenyu Mingming said that he didn''t want to fall in love before work... He lied to me again!"


    Chen Qian thought she could laugh until the end as long as she insisted, but now, bamboo and horse really can''t beat heaven.


    Mi Raner hates to use an unintentional remark to flaunt that he is the person promised by the other party at this time.


    This is simply imposing their own ideas on others. It can be said to be very vicious.


    "How did he lie to you? He clearly just said he didn''t want to fall in love, not that he didn''t want to fall in love. Is it wrong to want to fall in love when he met the right person?" Mi Ran''er paused, looked back at Chen Qian and asked in a low voice.


    Chen Qian took a deep breath. Her eyes were full of tears.


    His eyes crossed Mi Raner and looked at the cafe behind Mi Raner.


    The worried boy stood at the door of the cafe with a worried face. It was obvious that his worry was not for himself, but for the little girl in front of him.


    Chen Qian took a deep breath.


    "Don''t you just want to know his secret? Well, I''ll tell you, but you must take one million yuan to buy the secret! If you can''t take it out or don''t give up, it proves that it''s important for ye Chenyu to have no money in your heart!"


    Chen Qian doesn''t know how to figure it out. She suddenly retracts her eyes, looks at Mi Ran''er with a light smile and says.


    Mi Ran''er picked his eyes and tail.


    "A million? You have to tell me what the secret is. Let me guess whether the secret is worth a million!"

 Chapter 2244

    Chen Qian bit her teeth, hesitated for a moment, then lowered her voice and said, "it''s related to his family! After I tell you all this, you should promise me that you won''t tell anyone else about it!"


    "Who am I willing to tell and tell about the news bought by one million? Should I have autonomy? Otherwise, my one million dollars seems worthless!"


    Mi Ran''er actually doesn''t have so much money at all. When she heard the word "family", she already had a general concept in her heart and didn''t need to ask Chen Qian to say anything more.


    Some things, a vague concept is enough. If you know too much, it will expose too many feet in front of Ye Chenyu.


    "I can give you time to think about it. However, looking at you like this, you should not open Chenyu''s heart. This matter can ensure that your relationship can be improved!"


    Chen Qian''s tone of voice made Mi Raner not believe Chen Qian''s words at all.


    The corners of her mouth pursed slightly. After she um, she turned and looked in the direction of the cafe.


    The moment she saw Ye Chenyu, her face with a sarcastic sneer immediately changed into a faint smile and hurried over.


    "What did you say to her?" Ye Chenyu frowned and asked directly.


    "What can I say? I talked about you! Miss ye, you childhood sweetheart, I really have a deep heart for you. If I were you, I should have been moved to accept her after so many years of company!"


    Ye Chenyu frowned deeper. "In terms of emotion, it''s not just moving! The most important thing is that I just regard her as a friend!"


    He reached out and grabbed Mi Raner''s arm and pushed her into the cafe.


    Then look back and look at Chen Qian who is still standing in place.


    Some reluctantly shook their heads, took back their eyes, and turned into the coffee shop.


    Chen Qian took all his looks at the bottom of her eyes. Her face became more and more pale. She clenched her teeth and clenched her fists.


    She didn''t know how she left the cafe and the shopping mall.


    I only know that after leaving this time, she may never stand in front of Ye Chenyu again.


    However, she was still very unwilling!


    Why can the little girl catch up from behind? She has checked. The girl is just a waste girl who can''t help the wall. It''s still a problem whether she can enter the university or not.


    If it weren''t for the rich and powerful family and a grandpa who was a professor, how could he intersect with Chenyu, the top student in the college entrance examination.


    She is just born better than herself. What else can she argue with herself?


    If you have money and dress up, you will certainly be more bright and beautiful than her. Coupled with the old relationship with Chenyu, you can certainly rob Chenyu from the little girl film!


    Yes, she has to have money and learn to dress up. Like that girl, she wears a princess skirt, carries a famous brand bag and uses famous brand cosmetics to make herself a princess, which can make Chenyu change her mind


    If ye Chenyu knew that Chen Qian would have such a strange idea because she and Mi Raner were a little closer, she might think Chen Qian has gone crazy.


    After working, ye Chenyu took Mi Raner back to Shen''s house.


    When Aunt Xue saw Mi Raner intact, she hung her heart all day and finally fell back to where she was.


    "Miss, don''t do this again next time, OK? You didn''t bring anything. You ran out like this and worried me and my wife. My wife waited for you all night in the living room last night!"

 Chapter 2245

    Aunt Xue came forward, took Mi Raner into her arms and said with lingering fear.


    "Aunt Xue, you lied to me? How could she sit here all night because of me? She has such high requirements for her complexion. If she really sat all night last night, how would she go to work today?"


    Mi Raner said she didn''t believe a word of Aunt Xue''s words.


    Aunt Xue was helpless. "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. However, what can I do to deceive you about this kind of thing? You didn''t come back for too long yesterday. We went to find you and didn''t find it for several hours. Madam is really worried."


    Mi Ran''er coagulates Aunt Xue''s eyes. After confirming that Aunt Xue didn''t lie, she sighs helplessly.


    She muttered in a low voice: "you have to make things big every time before you know how to reflect. It has been so since childhood!"


    Aunt Xue knew what she meant. Seeing that her complexion was not very good, she hurriedly pulled her to sit down and asked someone to prepare something for her.


    Then he looked at Ye Chenyu gratefully.


    "Miss ye, did our Miss go to see you last night? Did you spend money to let her stay in the hotel? How much? I''ll give it to you." Aunt Xue asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t live in a hotel." Mi Ran''er said silently.


    Aunt Xue looked back suspiciously, "where do you live?"


    Mi Raner looks up at Ye Chenyu. The latter''s ears are a little hot. He grabs Mi Raner''s words: "I live in my dormitory..."


    "What?"


    Aunt Xue exclaimed, "dormitory? Boys'' dormitory? Is it just you two?"


    Mi Raner and ye Chenyu nodded at the same time.


    Mi Ran''er got up and grabbed Aunt Xue''s arm. "Aunt Xue, don''t think nonsense. Teacher ye and I are very innocent! He is not the kind of person who takes advantage of others'' danger."


    Aunt Xue smiled awkwardly and politely.


    "I don''t mean that, but... If I let my wife know about it, I''m afraid it will happen again!"


    Aunt Xue has imagined how angry the lady will be when this matter reaches her ears!


    She looked at Ye Chenyu with some blame.


    "Miss ye, our young lady is a big girl. Even if you don''t want to spend money to let her stay in the hotel, you shouldn''t leave her in your dormitory? If it''s spread, what about my young lady''s reputation? Besides, it''s not good for you..."


    Ye Chenyu lightly hooked his lips and said slightly sarcastically, "I didn''t think anything was bad for me. Besides, your young lady had fainted at that time. If I really sent her to the hotel, you''d think I was cold-blooded and ruthless and would not save my life!"


    He raised his watch. "It''s very late. I''ve sent your lady back safely. I have nothing to do with other things! I hope you can see her better and don''t let her run around again!"


    After ye Chenyu finished, he didn''t even look at Mi Ran''er, so he turned and left.


    "Teacher ye..." Mi Ran''er knew that ye Chenyu must have been hurt by Aunt Xue''s words.


    Aunt Xue''s words have more or less the taste of class. No matter who''s hearing this, she will feel very uncomfortable.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Aunt Xue reluctantly. "Aunt Xue, why do you say so much? If I really had something with him, would I go home so soon? At least until now, he just regarded me as a student!"


    Aunt Xue looked innocent, "what I said is the truth... If it were madam, I''m afraid it would be worse than me."

 Chapter 2246

    Mi Ran''er felt that he could hardly communicate with them.


    Ye Chenyu also left. Now he can''t persuade him well. He can only let go first, go upstairs with a little anger, take a simple bath, and turn out his mobile phone from under the pillow.


    She suddenly remembered that she didn''t even have ye Chenyu''s phone number.


    Biting her lips and shaking her feet on the edge of the bed, a trick soon appeared in her head and immediately called grandpa Shen.


    It''s dinner time now. Grandpa Shen has time to answer the phone.


    Seeing that it was his granddaughter''s phone, Grandpa Shen answered in a gentle tone, "ran Yi, what''s the matter?"


    "Grandpa, do you have the contact information of Mr. Ye Chenyu you arranged for me last time? Can you give it to me?" Mi Ran''er''s voice was sweet and seemed to be coquettish.


    "Why? Didn''t Chenyu say you don''t need a tutor? What else can you do for him?" Grandpa Shen asked suspiciously.


    "I have two questions that I can''t understand. I want to ask him, Grandpa. Teacher Ye is really good and teaches me carefully. Moreover, I looked at him. He is still the number one in the college entrance examination. If your team can have more such talents, it will have higher achievements!"


    Mi Raner began to sell Amway.


    Grandpa Shen on the phone was directly amused by his granddaughter''s tone, "so, do you want grandpa to accept him as a graduate student?"


    "If Grandpa has such a heart, don''t hesitate. If such a good student is taken away by other professors, don''t you regret it too late?" Mi Ran''er continued along with Grandpa Shen''s words.


    "Well, Grandpa will think about it, but it''s all someone else''s business. You just need to prepare well for the college entrance examination. Don''t think so much. I probably understand what Chenyu told me. Silly girl, don''t delay your future because of your parents. Taking a good university is your own future! It''s not for the reputation of the Shen family, okay?" Grandpa Shen seldom said these words to his granddaughter. This time, he had time and his granddaughter was not as cold as before. He couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    Mi Raner certainly knows this truth.


    She said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I know! But Grandpa, please send me Mr. Ye''s contact information quickly. As an elder, he must have more experience to give me..."


    "Well, send it to you!"


    Grandpa Shen is really helpless for his granddaughter.


    After a few greetings, MI Raner didn''t tell the old man what happened at home yesterday. If she distracted the old man and had any accidents in the experiment, she couldn''t be responsible.


    After hanging up the phone for a few minutes, a text message came in.


    Grandpa Shen asked his assistant to send her Ye Chenyu''s phone number.


    Mi Ran''er''s first thing is to check whether this number has wechat.


    have


    However, the circle of friends is invisible.


    She tried to add a friend application and left the original owner''s name.


    After a long time, wechat has not been added. The guy over there should not have arrived at the dormitory, or he is still angry.


    I saved the number, but Mi Raner didn''t take care of it anymore. He was seriously ill yesterday. In fact, he was still very weak. He just fell into bed and prepared to replenish his spirit.


    But soon, Aunt Xue went upstairs.


    "Miss, sir and madam are back, and dinner is ready. Come downstairs and have something to eat."


    Mi Ran''er pinched her eyebrows and had to solve yesterday''s problems first.

 Chapter 2247

    Otherwise, she always has a knot. She has a hunch that there will be a wave of conflict with her family after she is with Ye Chenyu. If this wave of conflict is not handled well, the next wave of conflict will accumulate, which will be more difficult to solve!


    "Well, it''s coming down."


    Casually grabbing her hair, MI Ran''er came downstairs with her mobile phone.


    Walking to the stairs, she heard Shen''s father whispering to Shen''s mother, "don''t be cold. Your daughter has been taught by you once. Everyone knows the reason why she did this. If you look so fierce, you won''t be afraid of her running again?"


    "Just run!" Shen''s mother said proudly.


    "Hehe, if she ran away, don''t wait so long on the first floor. I didn''t sleep all night last night. Did you doze off during the meeting today? I saw it all, but I didn''t expose you!"


    Shen Fu joked with a low smile.


    Shen''s mother was so angry with him that she stopped talking.


    When Mi Raner came downstairs, her eyes fell straight on Shen''s mother.


    Shen''s mother saw that she didn''t look very good. She guessed that she must have had a hard time last night. She pulled the corner of her lips. "Do you still run? You just ran out of the house with money. Fortunately, you didn''t bring any money! Are you really not afraid of being kidnapped and trafficked?"


    "Mommy, who will abduct and sell me when I''m so old?" Mi Ran''er said silently.


    "I really don''t think so. Didn''t there be news last month that a college student was kidnapped and killed?" Shen''s mother deliberately said in a frightening tone. She looked up and down at Mi Raner: "look at you, you must be the target of human traffickers!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Shen''s father was relieved to see that Shen''s mother didn''t mention what happened last night.


    Get up quickly and make a round of the game, "well, have a meal. Your mother and daughter are not hungry. I''m hungry!"


    He grabbed Mi Raner''s shoulder and said, "honey, mom and dad will try to come back to dinner with you every day in the future! If there''s anything, tell Dad that Dad can do it and do it himself. Are you satisfied?"


    "Dad, I didn''t force you to accompany me, but don''t eat at home 365 days a year, or you won''t buy such a big house. It''s empty and makes me more lonely!"


    Mi Raner said wrongfully.


    "OK, I''ll come back with you later, but if I''m really busy, I hope you can understand." Shen Fu discussed with MI Raner.


    "Well, I''m not an inhumane cold-blooded animal!" Mi Ran''er nodded and smiled.


    Shen''s mother had a cold face. When she heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help smiling.


    After sitting down at the table, father Shen remembered and asked, "where did you sleep last night? You have no money, so you shouldn''t be able to stay in the hotel?"


    "Me? I..." she glanced at Aunt Xue, who said she hadn''t said a word.


    Shen''s mother also raised her head and looked at her daughter suspiciously.


    After MI Ran''er swallowed the food in his mouth, he said, "I live with my friends..."


    As soon as mi Ran''er said this, the neutral horse in his mind sounded a voice of systematic doubt, "why don''t you tell the Shen family''s parents the truth, but Aunt Xue?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled mysteriously, "because I want to completely turn Aunt Xue into a person on my side, that is to let her know a lot of secrets about me. When everything is made public, she has to stand on my side and speak for me! Then I won''t be completely isolated and helpless!"

 Chapter 2248

    The system thinks Mi Raner''s move is good. After all, the Shen family''s parents are too strong. According to the current character relationship, MI Raner can''t make too ugly with them. If it''s too ugly, it will make others laugh.


    "Your friend came to pick you up?" Shen''s mother asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I met an aunt on the road, borrowed the phone to make a call, and then asked them to pick me up! Well, I''m back very safely now. You don''t blame my friend for not informing you in time last night? I told them not to make a call!"


    Mi Raner stuffed a fried egg into her mouth and said in a jar.


    "You seem to have caught a cold! Aunt Xue, wait a minute and get some medicine for the young lady. Also, your homework was read by your father and me yesterday. I can see that you used to pretend to get low marks in the exam. Don''t do such stupid things in the future! Your father and I won''t ask about your study. Where do you want to take the exam in college? Make your own decisions, but you must give full play to your real ability!"


    After Shen''s mother compromised, her voice became softer than before.


    Mi Ran''er hung her lips and smiled.


    "OK, Mommy, don''t worry, I won''t let you and Dad down!"


    After dinner, Aunt Xue brought mi Ran''er medicine upstairs. When she came to MI Ran''er''s room, Aunt Xue frowned and looked at Mi Ran''er, "Miss, why don''t you collude with me if you want to lie? If we don''t answer the same, don''t you reveal the truth? You should know that madam hates it when someone deceives her..."


    Mi Ran''er gave Aunt Xue a thumbs up with admiration, "Aunt Xue, you didn''t reveal your stuffing? You did a good job!"


    Aunt Xue heaved a sigh, "I was scared to death. Fortunately, my wife didn''t ask me how you came back in advance, but asked me after dinner. Otherwise, we would overturn."


    Mi Raner took the cold medicine and put it in her mouth. After drinking some water and swallowing it, she smashed it twice. She shook her head in disappointment.


    "Aunt Xue, I thought you were a housekeeper with a strong heart. This matter actually makes you confused here. If there are more serious things in the future, won''t you cry out in panic?"


    When Aunt Xue heard Mi Raner''s words, her pupils narrowed: "what''s more serious? Miss, you..."


    "It''s all right. I''ll just make an analogy!"


    Mi Raner smiled faintly and motioned that Aunt Xue could go out.


    Aunt Xue came out of MI Raner''s room with anxiety.


    After Aunt Xue left, MI Ran''er smiled darkly, "of course, I can''t predict what will happen in the future..."


    -


    After making up with her family, MI Raner sees the Shen family''s parents every day, either for breakfast or dinner.


    In peace, MI Ran''er sent a wechat addition request, but he didn''t reply. The other party didn''t even refuse and ignored it directly.


    Mi Raner feels a little angina pectoris.


    After a week of continuous drizzle, the weather finally cleared up. Mi Raner dressed up young and carried a backpack. Aunt Xue baked some cookies and cakes, put them in the bag and ran out of the house alone.


    "Miss, come back early. Don''t be too late. If madam finds out that one of you runs out, she must blame me for not controlling you!"


    "Well, I''ll be back before dinner."


    Mi Raner smiled sweetly. After coming out of Shen''s house, she called a taxi and went directly to the shopping mall.


    However, I didn''t see ye Chenyu in the coffee shop where ye Chenyu worked.

 Chapter 2249

    The boss told Mi Raner that ye Chenyu had resigned three days ago.


    With disappointment, MI Raner came out of the cafe.


    She went to a university again, and the dormitory door was closed.


    Mi Ran''er thought that he should have joined grandpa Shen''s research team. If she was closed, it would be extremely difficult for her to see him.


    However, if she wants to visit Grandpa, the team will certainly give her a face and let her in for half an hour.


    Mi Ran''er goes to Grandpa Shen''s office and sees grandpa Shen''s paperwork. He says he is in the laboratory now.


    "I made some biscuits and cakes for Grandpa. Now it''s almost lunchtime. Let me meet him, little sister. I haven''t seen grandpa for more than a month..." Mi Ran''er pleaded softly on the desk.


    The little sister couldn''t stand Mi Raner''s pettiness. She quickly picked up the phone and called grandpa Shen.


    Within a minute, the little sister hung up.


    "Come with me, miss."


    Mi Ran''er followed the paperwork, put on his dust-proof clothes, and then took a mask and hat before entering the outer room of the laboratory. This is where everyone eats. Entering the inner room still needs a layer of disinfection.


    "You just sit here and wait, and soon they will come out! Don''t run around. The research results are very important to teachers and the whole society, and there can be no mistakes!" the document carefully warned.


    "Well, I know!"


    Mi Raner nodded obediently, holding the two lunch boxes, sat at the table and waited quietly.


    Soon the door of the inner room opened.


    A group of people wearing only dust-proof clothes came out, each wearing the same mask. However, MI Ran''er still saw Ye Chenyu, tall and thin, from the crowd. He wore a mask and hat and only showed a pair of sharp long eyes. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say with the people around him. His eyes were serious.


    Grandpa Shen took the lead and recognized his granddaughter at a glance.


    Excitedly, he came over, "ran Yi, why do you have time to visit Grandpa? I didn''t say you were preparing for the course of senior three and didn''t leave home recently?"


    "Then I have to come out and breathe. Besides, I miss you, Grandpa."


    Mi Ran''er opened the two boxes and put the mild cake in front of Grandpa. "Grandpa, this is your favorite cherry taste."


    Grandpa Shen''s eyes lit up and asked someone to get the tableware and taste it.


    "It''s the taste of home! After spending more than a month in the laboratory and eating these meals, I think I have to think about the food at home!" Grandpa Shen sighed.


    "Shall I bring you food every day after that?" Mi Ran''er immediately approached his grandfather and volunteered in a low voice.


    When Grandpa Shen heard this, he suddenly felt a trap, "no, why are you so sensible? Usually, a person has such a big change in behavior, either because of people or things..."


    Grandpa Shen''s high IQ comes in handy at the moment.


    He looked around for a week, and finally fell on Ye Chenyu who sat down at the next table.


    "It''s not because I''m a new member of the team," Grandpa Shen teased.


    "Grandpa, I''ve always been sensible. Before, I didn''t have the opportunity to be filial to you because I had to fight with my parents. Now I have more time. I can go out every day to relax and exercise my muscles and bones!"

 Chapter 2250

    Grandpa Shen said he didn''t believe what Mi Raner said.


    "Xiaoye, you sit here. I have something to say to you." Grandpa Shen patted the empty seat on one side and said to Ye Chenyu on the other side.


    Ye Chenyu hesitated.


    But finally got up.


    After sitting down, Grandpa Shen handed another box of biscuits to Ye Chenyu.


    "Your young man has good teeth. Try this biscuit!" Grandpa Shen pointed to his granddaughter opposite. "Ran Yi sent it specially for you, the teacher."


    Mi Raner: "?"


    Grandpa, you''re a wingman!


    Ye Chenyu''s cheek flushed slightly. He took off the mask, picked up the biscuit and tasted it.


    "Is it delicious?" Mi Raner smiled and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Ye Chenyu nodded and whispered.


    Grandpa Shen saw Ye Chenyu''s face and looked at his granddaughter''s eager appearance. His eyebrows frowned slightly.


    The boy is too cold to his granddaughter.


    "Well, Xiaoye, you can enter my team so quickly. In fact, half of the reasons are due to the recommendation of Ranyi. She said you are serious, professional and appropriate, and have a high IQ. In addition, I was observing you. With the recommendation of Ranyi, there were several levels of spot checks, so you were directly exempted and sure to let you join!"


    Grandpa Shen said deliberately.


    Ye Chenyu smiled faintly and looked at Mi Raner with a trace of gratitude. "Really? Thank you, Miss Shen!"


    The smile was plainly insincere.


    Mi Raner thinks that Grandpa Shen may be a bit of a help.


    At the moment, ye Chenyu should feel that he is meddling.


    Some smiled awkwardly, "I just told grandpa what I knew about Mr. Ye! The final decision is still on grandpa!"


    Ye Chenyu pursed his lips and smiled faintly. He turned his eyes to Grandpa Shen. He didn''t eat cookies anymore. "Teacher, I''ll get the meal first."


    "Well, go."


    After ye Chenyu left, MI ran looked at his grandfather reluctantly, "Grandpa, don''t be so intentional, will you? Ye Chenyu didn''t like me to meddle in my own affairs."


    "Why are you nosy? Don''t you help him too? If this boy is so stingy, he doesn''t deserve your favor." Grandpa Shen said angrily.


    Mi Ran''er could hardly refute grandpa Shen''s words.


    Grandpa Shen ate the cake, so he didn''t eat much. Soon, it was time.


    "We''re going in. Go home by yourself. You don''t need to send food every day in the future. When you have time or want to come, call grandpa directly, and grandpa asks someone to pick you up!"


    Grandpa Shen said gently to his granddaughter.


    "Good!"


    Mi Raner gets up, puts away his lunch box and is ready to go.


    "Xiaoye, please help me send out Ranyi."


    Ye Chenyu nodded, "OK."


    I deserve it.


    When they came to the dressing room, there were only Mi Raner and ye Chenyu.


    When ye Chenyu watched her take off her dust-free clothes, he couldn''t touch the pull rope in the middle of butterfly valley behind him. He had to come to help her pull the pull rope apart and help her take off her dust-free clothes before he took back his hand.


    "Thank you for the recommendation." Ye Chenyu was obviously thanking, but his tone was obviously proud.


    Mi Ran''er put the dust-free clothes in the cabinet, turned his head and squinted at Ye Chenyu and smiled, "don''t thank me, I just return the favor! However, Mr. Ye, for the sake of my great help to you, can wechat add it?"

 Chapter 2251

    Ye Chenyu: "wechat?"


    Mi Raner took out her mobile phone from the locker, "I added your wechat, but you didn''t agree for a week. I admit that Aunt Xue''s words hurt people, but I didn''t say that! Miss ye, I want to ask you to separate me from my family. I''m an independent individual! I have my own thoughts and know what I want and like. I can''t be influenced by others ¡£¡±


    She looked at Ye Chenyu''s eyes sincerely, her tone was stable and her tone was clear.


    Ye Chenyu listened to her words and breathed slightly faster.


    However, there was no obvious change in complexion.


    "I don''t think much about wechat! Moreover, there are many things recently, which may have been ignored." Ye Chenyu nodded slightly. "I''ll add you back to the dormitory in the afternoon."


    "That''s good. Mr. Ye, go and be busy. I''ll just go out myself."


    Mi Ran''er saw that ye Chenyu''s face was a little loose, and his slightly red ears did not escape mi Ran''er''s eyes.


    She knows what step by step is. The relationship between the two has changed a little. With wechat, she can tease him on wechat. With her position, she can''t win the proud teacher ye if she doesn''t believe it!


    Mi Ran''er walks to the door of the dressing room.


    Ye Chenyu looked at her back and stood still.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly stopped, turned to look at Ye Chenyu and smiled, "teacher ye, what do you want to eat? Tell me on wechat tonight that I''ll have the cook prepare to send it to you and grandpa tomorrow!"


    Before ye Chenyu could answer, MI Raner had left.


    When mi Ran''er came out of the laboratory, she looked at the warm sunshine. The scenery of big a was very good, and she was in a better mood.


    Walking briskly towards the gate of major a.


    When she reached the lake, MI Ran''er saw a girl standing in front of her from a distance. Looking at the posture, she was waiting for her.


    After approaching with a slight frown, she lowered her voice and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Chenyu joined Professor Shen''s team. You should be making a small move. You don''t want Chenyu and I to test graduate students with the same tutor, so you use this despicable means to break us up, right?"


    Chen Qian''s body has an obvious smell of wine. Mi Ran''er sniffs it and frowns deeper.


    "You rich people like to use money and power to get what you want! Don''t you have a better background? Where am I worse than you, a learning scum and a poor student who can only rely on the last few in each exam? With the same background, you will... You will be trampled into the dust by me... Why do you compete with me for Chenyu..."


    Chen Qian grabs Mi Raner''s shoulder and despises Tao with contempt.


    Mi Raner was not angry at her words at all.


    So, in your opinion, is it related to academic achievement, origin and IQ


    "Yes! Equality is very important, and IQ is also very important at the same level. Otherwise, how can there be a common language after being together?" Chen Qian snorted coldly.


    "Then why doesn''t Ye Chenyu like you? After all, you have a high IQ, the same origin as him, and your academic performance is so good. It''s said that you were the No. 1 in your college entrance examination that year. It''s very powerful!"


    Mi Ran''er let Chen Qian clamp her shoulder like this and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 2252

    Chen Qian was stunned by Mi Raner''s question.


    A few seconds later, he clenched his teeth and said, "it''s not because of you bitch that he doesn''t like me. If you don''t play tricks, we would get married after graduation! At that time, our two sessions will be in the industry..."


    "God carving heroes in the industry, good stories in the industry... Wow, little sister, have you figured out the name of your child with teacher ye?"


    Chen Qian loosened a lot of fingers holding Mi Raner''s shoulder.


    Mi Ran''er took advantage of the situation to break free, took a half step back, looked at Chen Qian coldly, with a little contemptuous ridicule in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Little sister, if you''re drunk, don''t run around and talk nonsense to expose your real IQ and EQ, which will make people feel that your name is inconsistent with the fact!" Mi Ran''er said, ready to cross over from Chen Qian.


    At this time, Chen Qian didn''t know which word mi Ran''er had stimulated her. She suddenly raised her hand, pushed mi Ran''er hard on her waist, and pushed her directly into the lake.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t have time to respond at all. His mouth and nose were poured into the cold and ugly lake water.


    When the ankle touches cold water, it has a stress response and cramps at this critical juncture.


    "Help..." she struggled. The cramp in her ankle made her unable to swim. She struggled and splashed on the lake, but she just couldn''t float smoothly.


    More and more lake water entered her mouth and nose, and her consciousness had begun to be lax. As long as she choked another saliva, she might suffocate.


    Chen Qian had already been scared to death because she had caused a great disaster and was drunk. She turned and fled the scene.


    Mi Ran''er was a little desperate. If he died, the task of this plane would be abandoned halfway.


    However, she still has a chance to do it again. She can choose to go back to a certain timeline, because she has experienced what is happening now, so she can guard against it.


    However, there is only one chance. If you use it like this, will it be a waste?


    Just as she was struggling with the opportunity to use regret medicine, suddenly, there was a sound of someone jumping into the water¡ª¡ª


    At the moment before mi Ran''er lost consciousness, a few words came into her mind.


    "Saved..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Mi Raner woke up, she found herself in a familiar environment.


    Her head was so painful that all the sequelae of flooding came up, opened her mouth and wanted to make a sound, but she didn''t utter half a syllable.


    There was a sound of water in the bathroom. It should be taking a bath.


    Mi Ran''er moved his neck. When he sat up, his neck gave an obvious click.


    She scolded Chen Qian''s "murderer" in her mind.


    The system remained silent. After all, most of these plot trends were arranged by him. If the girl''s anger was transferred to it, it would be too innocent!


    Her mind was so dull that she shook her head, worried that water had entered her head.


    A sore throat, too.


    Uncomfortable.


    She poured a glass of water and drank it slowly. Only then did she feel much more comfortable in her lungs and throat.


    The sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Soon, ye Chenyu came out in short sleeves and half pants.


    Seeing her awake, ye Chenyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just after I photographed the choking water for you, you woke up briefly, and then fainted again, so I''ll bring you back. Just wake up." Ye Chenyu pulled a stool and sat down opposite Mi Raner.

 Chapter 2253

    He coagulated her eyebrows. "What''s the matter? You fell into the water walking? You''re not a child, nor are you short-sighted. You shouldn''t be so careless?"


    "This question, I think, Mr. Ye, you should ask your childhood sweetheart! After all, I don''t know why she suddenly wanted to push me... She pushed me into the water and saw that my foot cramped and couldn''t swim. She left me in the lake and ran away without asking someone to save me. Mr. Ye, do you think she was intentional murder?"


    After MI Raner drank some water, her throat felt much better and she was able to speak at last.


    "Chen Qian?" Ye Chenyu was surprised. "She is a very calm person. How could she be impulsive to do such a thing this time? Did you annoy her?"


    Mi Ran''er shriveled his mouth a little uncomfortable. "She drank and said a lot of bad words to me. I also said two words, which is not good? Should I stand in place foolishly and be humiliated by her drunkard?"


    Ye Chenyu apologized at the bottom of his eyes, and his voice was softer than before. "What did she say?"


    "It''s nothing more than birth, achievement, IQ, etc... she thinks that I only have birth to surpass her. She''s on the winning side. Moreover, I have a low IQ and don''t deserve to like you or rob you with her..."


    Mi Raner told ye Chenyu everything without a word.


    Ye Chenyu was stunned.


    He really didn''t expect that Chen Qian would want to deviate to this point and still tangle with his affection. In fact, he made it clear from the beginning. Why can''t she come out of this relationship?


    And now he is so bold to hurt others.


    Ye Chenyu doubted that if she was really with the little girl in front of her, Chen Qian would be impulsive to really kill her!


    "Miss ye, do you think if I call the police, is there enough evidence to accuse her of intentional murder?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "Call the police?" Ye Chenyu withdrew his thoughts and looked at Mi Ran''er in surprise. "Do you really want to call the police?"


    "Mr. Ye, do you want me to suffer like this? Or do you hate to let your childhood sweetheart be accused by me to jail? You know, if you didn''t happen to leave the laboratory and pass by the lake today, I might be dead now!"


    Mi Ran''er''s voice became weaker and weaker, with a very obvious disappointment with Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu knows that she is a little selfish. However, it is not easy for Chen Qian to come to this step. If she carries a case record, even if she graduates smoothly, it will be difficult to find a job in the future.


    "Teacher ye, if you don''t want me to sue her, well, promise me a condition and I''ll forgive your childhood sweetheart!"


    Mi Raner tightened her teeth, and there was already a clear crystal in her eyes. She looked at Ye Chenyu. Ye Chenyu''s choice at this moment is really important for MI Raner''s mentality.


    When ye Chenyu saw Mi Raner''s appearance, he recalled in his mind that he saw her sinking and floating in the lake. Who was completely drowning her whole body and sinking into the lake a little bit.


    At that moment, his heart seemed to be firmly clenched in the palm of his hand.


    So he didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately jumped into the water and rescued her.


    When she was taken out of the water, the little girl''s face was pale. She closed her eyes and had no breath. Ye Chenyu felt that her breath was about to stop!

 Chapter 2254

    She hurriedly gave her cardiac resuscitation and squeezed out all the water in her chest. When she saw her eyelashes trembling, ye Chenyu felt relaxed about having to live again.


    "You don''t have to worry about my feelings. It''s better to call the police. It''s better to sue her or forgive her. You can do whatever you think. After all, it''s related to your own safety." Ye Chenyu chuckled and spoke softly.


    Finally, ye Chenyu didn''t let Mi Raner down.


    She picked at the end of her eyes, "Miss ye, she was a childhood sweetheart who grew up with you. Really don''t you save her?"


    "Save her? Why should I save her? Shouldn''t I rely on self-help?" Ye Chenyu got up and took a coat and put it on MI Raner. "Your clothes are all wet. I put them in a bag for you. You must be uncomfortable wearing my clothes, but you can change them immediately after you go home!"


    Ye Chenyu hugged her and got up, "I''ll take you home first."


    "Don''t you need to work in the laboratory?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "It''s OK to take a few hours off! Otherwise? Go back by yourself?" Ye Chenyu smiled low.


    Mi Ran''er has an obvious feeling that she has been hurt by Chen Qian. After this time, ye Chenyu''s attitude towards herself has changed obviously.


    This change is not a good thing for MI Raner.


    She has an illusion that ye Chenyu is atoning for Chen Qian, or he is pitying himself.


    If she guessed right, she would rather Ye Chenyu had a proud attitude towards herself than the deliberate tenderness now.


    She broke free from ye Chenyu''s arms, looked back and smiled at Ye Chenyu, "OK, I''ll go back by myself. You''ll be busy. I''m ok now. I''ll change your clothes at home and send them to you after cleaning. Miss ye, thank you for saving me today!"


    Ye Chenyu frowned slightly, "are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry. Mr. Ye, you saved me. I thank you for not having time. How dare you be angry?" Mi Ran''er smiled at the corners of his lips, took his clothes and was ready to go.


    "Ran Yi."


    Ye Chenyu called the original owner''s nickname for the first time. He had always called Miss Shen before.


    Mi Raner was stunned when she heard this.


    Ye Chenyu was also a little confused. The title jumped out very naturally. He didn''t even react himself.


    "Why?" Mi Raner looked back at Ye Chenyu.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Ye Chenyu walked hard to her side, grabbed her arm and took her out of the dormitory door.


    Mi Ran''er felt his strength and knew he couldn''t get rid of it. He had to let him pull himself out of school.


    After getting on the bus, MI Raner pinched the center of her eyebrows. Her throat was still very uncomfortable. She raised her hand and rubbed it.


    "Uncomfortable? Do you want to go to the hospital for a detailed examination?" Ye Chenyu looked at her anxiously.


    "It''s all right. It''s just the sequelae of flooding. Just go back and eat some throat candy." at this moment, MI Raner''s attitude was light.


    Ye Chenyu''s coat has long sleeves. Mi Ran''er shrinks his hand in his sleeves and clenches it into a fist.


    Ye Chenyu is not stupid. She doesn''t see what she cares about.


    Some sighed helplessly. When the bus reached the door of Shen''s villa, he didn''t get off.


    "Go back and have a good rest! Whether you want to sue Chen Qian or not, I will be a witness to help you explain everything to the police." Ye Chenyu opened the door for her and whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 2255

    "Thank you."


    Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes and thanked him. Then she got out of the car and went directly into the courtyard door. She didn''t turn around and look at him again.


    Ye Chenyu took a long breath and squeezed the center of his eyebrows helplessly.


    When the taxi driver saw his look, he immediately lowered his voice and asked, "why? Did you quarrel with your girlfriend? Little girl, who grew up in such a rich family, doesn''t lack anything. What she lacks is a sincerity. Just coax her well and treat her better in the future!"


    Ye Chenyu was amused by the tone of the taxi driver.


    Lightly hooked the lip corner, "she is not a good coax girl."


    "Is it difficult? Then you have to fight a protracted war!"


    "Well, master, please send me back to a university and I''ll pay together." Ye Chenyu interrupted the driver and whispered.


    "Good!"


    -


    Mi Ran''er came home in boys'' clothes. Aunt Xue was startled when she saw it.


    "Young lady, how do you......" she came over in horror and held Mi Raner''s shoulder. "What''s the matter? You......"


    Mi Ran''er guessed with her toes and could also think of where Aunt Xue wanted to go now.


    Some speechless pulled the corners of their lips, "I accidentally fell into the lake. Teacher ye saved me. My clothes were wet and could only be changed into his clothes. Otherwise, do you want me to wear test clothes and take a bus? Who will drive me?"


    "Fell into the lake? What happened?" Aunt Xue was frightened.


    "It''s all right. I didn''t see the way... Aunt Xue, my throat is very uncomfortable. Let someone prepare something to moisten my throat and send me medicine for headache. I''ll take a bath upstairs and change my clothes first."


    "OK."


    Mi Raner impatiently ordered him to go upstairs with his head in pain.


    When the hot water washed down from the top of her head, some water flowed into her mouth and nose. The feeling of being flooded by the water hit. Mi Ran''er, who was enjoying it with her eyes closed, opened her eyes and hurried out from under the water column.


    Panting, her fingers trembling.


    She never dreamed that she would be drowned once and have a psychological shadow.


    She swallowed her saliva. She rubbed her cheeks to wake herself up. Don''t indulge in the stress response brought by the body.


    "Ma Dan, Chen Qian is a guy who wants to kill people. Isn''t he just for a man? He doesn''t want a good future. He''s just an invincible love brain..." Mi Raner scolded, scrubbed his body, put on his clothes and came out of the bathroom.


    "Miss, the kitchen has prepared some rock sugar Sydney for you. Take some. It''s a medicine for headache. If it''s really uncomfortable, I''ll ask the family doctor to come and show you?" Aunt Xue looked at Mi Raner anxiously.


    "Aunt Xue, I''m fine."


    After MI Raner tasted a crystal sugar Sydney, he suddenly asked Aunt Xue, "Aunt Xue, teacher ye saved my life this time. Have you changed your concept of him? Do you really think there is still a so-called class in this society?"


    "I......" Aunt Xue blushed when asked by Mi Raner.


    In fact, people like her are really not qualified to talk about class.


    "Miss, I''m also for your own good. Do you remember the banquet at the end of the month? Madam said that she wanted to take you with her in order to let you meet the young master of that family and let you two connect with each other. To put it bluntly, it''s marriage... You can''t decide the major events of your life on your own. If you and Mr. Ye really have feelings, it''s best to cut them off when they just sprout!"

 Chapter 2256

    If Aunt Xue hadn''t reminded her, MI Raner really forgot the banquet at the end of the month.


    "With which one?"


    "Ming family, young master Mingxiu used to come to play at home. Do you remember him? You two used to have a good relationship and often went to the playground together..." Aunt Xue asked with a low smile.


    Although mi Ran''er found the shadow of Mingxiu from his memory, he shook his head, "Oh, I don''t remember..."


    Aunt Xue: "


    Mi Raner grinned. "Aunt Xue, it''s a new era now. The ancient way of marriage can''t make me give in. Unless Mingxiu is more worthy of my love than ye Chenyu, no matter how rich he is, he can''t move me!"


    Aunt Xue sighed. What else did she want to say, but when she thought of her identity, she still couldn''t say more.


    Watching Mi Raner take the medicine, Aunt Xue withdrew.


    Mi Raner was lying in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep. She took out her mobile phone and saw the wechat that had been passed, and the corners of her mouth rose proudly.


    Click Ye Chenyu''s wechat circle of friends to have a simple look. In Ye Chenyu''s circle of friends, there are only some school information that must be forwarded and some publications published, and others have no personal thoughts.


    "What a boring man." Mi Raner said disgustingly.


    Her head was so painful that she threw her cell phone aside, turned her back and narrowed her eyes to sleep.


    -


    A university, ye Chenyu came back. He didn''t go to the laboratory or the dormitory, but went to the girls'' dormitory.


    When he came downstairs, he called Chen Qian.


    No one answered the first time.


    Ye Chenyu played the second one with perseverance.


    The other party may know that he can''t escape and pick up the phone.


    Chen Qian''s voice was trembling, "Chenyu, what''s up?"


    "I''m downstairs in your dormitory. I have something to talk to you carefully." Ye Chenyu''s tone is dignified.


    "Chenyu, what do you want? Just say it on the phone. I''m a little uncomfortable and still lying in bed!" Chen Qian doesn''t know how to face Ye Chenyu, so she subconsciously wants to escape.


    Ye Chenyu''s voice was too cold. "Don''t you remember, or don''t you dare to see me? Chen Qian, what have you done?"


    "I didn''t!"


    Chen Qian''s voice suddenly became sharp. Ye Chenyu listened and immediately took the mobile phone a lot away from his ear.


    Ye Chenyu said coldly, "no? No, you wouldn''t dare to see me. If I wanted to see you before, you would arrive in front of me in the fastest time, which would make you have such a big change. Should this matter be very serious? Can''t it be... Human life?"


    "No! I didn''t mean it... Chenyu, I really didn''t mean it. I''m drunk. Now I wake up and think about it. I must have been crazy by that girl. I''m so stupid! Chenyu, believe me, I really don''t want to kill..."


    When Chen Qian heard the word "human life", she suddenly collapsed and began to cry with her head in her arms.


    Ye Chenyu heard her cry, "if you really repent, why don''t you call the police now, or find someone to save her? Chen Qian, you''re just convinced that if she dies, the lake is monitored, but you don''t know when it''s broken. Moreover, that kind of subtle action will not be recorded. It''s just dead!"


    "I didn''t!"


    Chen Qian was questioned by Ye Chenyu. The whole person was in a trance and could only deny it.

 Chapter 2257

    Ye Chenyu already had the exact answer in his heart, and the corners of his mouth pulled slightly.


    "I really didn''t expect you to be so crazy! Chen Qian, when you did something to hurt others, our relationship has completely broken down. I thought, at least we grew up together. Now it seems that if we don''t draw a line with you, won''t you hurt others once there is a girl around me? You''re really too dangerous. Please don''t do it again in the future Appear in front of me! Thank you. "


    Ye Chenyu whispered his rebuke and hung up the phone directly.


    After hearing the sound of disconnection, Chen Qian anxiously called Ye Chenyu again.


    However, ye Chenyu pulled her black directly.


    Chen Qian is a little desperate. This time Chenyu is really angry. He won''t forgive himself anyway.


    Chen Qian covered her face and wept bitterly.


    After crying for a while, she looked up again.


    Not quite.


    Chen Yu''s mood doesn''t seem to be that his beloved is dead. Is it too calm?


    Isn''t that girl dead?


    Chen Qian thought of this, got out of bed, put on her clothes and ran downstairs. Ye Chenyu was not downstairs. She ran to the lake.


    The lake is empty.


    The lake is also very calm.


    She''s really not dead.


    Chen Qian''s hanging heart finally fell back to the original place. However, in the room of relief, Chen Qian was a little disappointed. Why can''t that girl die? Her life is really big!


    "She''s not dead, you''re disappointed?" a familiar voice sounded behind her. The tone was cold, which made Chen Qian stiff.


    Chen Qian turned stiffly and looked at Ye Chenyu.


    "How did you know I would come here to check?" she whispered.


    "I''ve known you for so many years and I know your temperament. At this time, of course, you will come to determine whether something has happened to her! Chen Qian, you''re lucky this time. I happened to save her. If I came a few minutes late, you''d be handcuffed and sent to the police station!"


    Ye Chenyu looked at Chen Qian coldly. "Ran Yi means not to call the police, but it doesn''t mean that you can get away smoothly. She will reserve the right to sue you and do it yourself."


    Ye Chenyu said and wanted to go.


    "If she doesn''t call the police, what about you? Now that you know everything, will you keep such a secret for me?" Chen Qian asked in a hoarse voice with a drop of crystal tears falling from the corner of her eyes.


    "If she doesn''t say, I won''t be much trouble."


    Chen Qian''s teeth tightened slightly when she heard Ye Chenyu''s words. "In this case, aren''t we clear? That year..."


    "Yes, it''s settled, so you don''t talk about the things in front of me again. If you don''t keep it together, I''ll mention it to others." Ye Chenyu took cold Bo he and left with long legs.


    Leaving Chen Qian alone by the lake, she looked at the boy''s far away back, squatted down a little and curled up together.


    -


    Mi Raner woke up at night.


    She sat up and looked at the time. It was past six o''clock. Aunt Xue didn''t go upstairs and ask her to eat.


    Just then, her cell phone rang.


    Take it and have a look. Ye Chenyu''s guy will take the initiative to send her wechat.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and looked at his sentence: "what are you doing?"


    Gently touch your finger abdomen at the place of the dialog box.


    Finally, he made up his mind, threw the mobile phone aside, got up and went downstairs.

 Chapter 2258

    "Why don''t you have dinner?" Mi Ran''er touched his stomach. "Aunt Xue, I''m so hungry!"


    "Madam called back and said she would come back for dinner, so we have to wait about an hour. Miss, if you''re hungry, have some cookies first!" said Aunt Xue gently.


    She sent someone to fetch Mi Raner cookies.


    Then she looked at her dress, "by the way, the lady said, there will be guests later to make the lady look more beautiful."


    "Guest? Is it important?" Mi Ran''er took a biscuit and asked indifferently.


    "It should be very important to listen to your wife''s tone, but I didn''t ask who it was. I just asked someone to prepare the meal. Miss, there is still about half an hour left. You go upstairs to change your clothes and take care of your hair. It would be better if you could put on a light make-up. Our miss is so beautiful. You can surprise four people by dressing up a little!"


    Mi Raner is a little proud of Aunt Xue''s Rainbow fart. Her mouth is slightly raised and she speaks silently in her heart. Aunt Xue, you haven''t seen my original appearance. If you see it, your rainbow fart will be more exaggerated!


    Just after easing up with her parents, MI ran did not want to make Shen mother angry again. Then she went upstairs and looked for a starry little princess skirt. She put on a head of her hair. Her face was a little pale. She rubbed some blush and rubbed lipstick.


    After the whole person''s look brightens, it looks completely different.


    Sure enough, when she went downstairs like this, Aunt Xue immediately exclaimed, "I''ll tell you, miss, just clean up a little, and you can be so beautiful!"


    Mi Raner was amused by Aunt Xue''s tone.


    Just about to say something, the sound of the car driving into the yard sounded outside.


    "Mom and dad are back," she whispered, walking to the gate and looking at the two cars coming in.


    The car in the back looks familiar. It''s Maybach. It seems that the guests this time are not subordinates of their parents, but their friends or partners.


    After the Shen parents got out of the car, they didn''t enter the house immediately, but looked at the car behind with a smile.


    When the door opened, the first to come down was a rich middle-aged woman, who was very noble and temperament.


    Mi Raner immediately recognized her identity as the mistress of the Ming family, that is, Mrs. Ming, Mingxiu''s mother.


    There is another man behind Mrs. Ming.


    About 1.83 meters tall, tall and thin, his body is very casual, and his neat broken hair makes him look very sunny.


    "Mingxiu? Why did you come home? Didn''t you meet me at the banquet at the end of the month?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and whispered in some doubt.


    She was acutely aware that both parents must be conspiring.


    Mi Raner''s eyes turned and suddenly thought of it.


    Could it be that they want to meet again today, and then arrange all kinds of separate appointments, so as to enhance their feelings and announce their engagement directly at the banquet of the Ming family at the end of this month?


    If so, what do the parents of the two families think of their children?


    A tool for marriage?


    Mi Ran''er felt angry when she thought of this.


    "Ran Yi, what are you doing here?" Shen''s mother was startled when she saw Mi Raner standing by the door. Then she frowned and asked in doubt.


    "Oh... I heard a car. Come to meet my parents!"

 Chapter 2259

    Mi Raner''s eyes crossed Shen''s mother and fell on Ming''s mother and son.


    "Uncle Ming is here too... Who is this?"


    Mi Raner deliberately pretends not to recognize Mingxiu.


    Mingxiu has been abroad for three or four years. Her appearance and height have changed a lot. It''s normal that she can''t recognize it.


    "This is Mingxiu. You played together when you were young. Why can''t you recognize it?" mother Shen said reluctantly.


    "Mingxiu? He has been abroad for so many years. I have so many friends in recent years. How can I remember my playmates when I was a child..." Mi Raner smiled low and explained with some innocence.


    Mrs. Ming hurried to make things right. "Ran Yi said well, so did Ming Xiu. After going abroad, he didn''t contact his domestic friends at all. As a result, ran Yi didn''t remember you. He asked for it!"


    Mingxiu hooked his lips and smiled: "after going abroad, I''m busy with my studies, and I have to work. In addition, I have jet lag. I don''t want to break up with you..."


    Mi Ran''er looks at Xiang Mingxiu. The boy smiles very sunny. He is completely different from ye Chenyu.


    "Well, everyone should be hungry. Take a seat and talk first." Shen Fu smiled and greeted everyone to the restaurant.


    When she sat down, Shen''s mother deliberately arranged Mingxiu to sit next to MI Raner.


    "Ran Yi, Mingxiu won''t go back this time. In addition, he has to join your grandfather''s research team. In the future, there will be more opportunities for you two to meet. He may not adapt when he just returns home. If you have time, accompany him around and take him to the most changed place."


    Mrs. Ming smiled kindly and said to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er felt a little sorry, "aunt, I''m going to take the college entrance examination next year. I''ve been reviewing recently and have to preview the courses of senior three. Maybe... I don''t have much time to accompany Ming Xiu. He used to have so many friends, so I''d better..."


    "Where is there no time? Your usual review is arranged in the morning and evening. Don''t you have time in the afternoon? Moreover, Mingxiu is also a top student in the end. At the beginning, the score of the college entrance examination is not low. Mingxiu can also give you some experience and let you go less wronged!"


    Shen''s mother immediately exposed her daughter and said something unkindly. Then, with a little oppression, MI Raner had to agree to Mrs. Ming''s proposal.


    Mi Raner''s face was stiff. She glanced at Mingxiu around her. Mingxiu looked innocent.


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and finally smiled on her little face. "OK, I will take Mingxiu out to have a good time and let him adapt to domestic life as soon as possible!"


    Mrs. Ming and Shen''s mother looked at each other. They had the same calculation and excitement at the bottom of their eyes.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t talk much during dinner. Anyone with a clear eye could see that she was a little unhappy.


    However, Shen''s mother doesn''t care about her feelings at this time.


    After dinner, MI Raner asks Mingxiu to sit in the study with her and asks Mingxiu to check her study plan.


    Mi Raner gritted her teeth, promised to come down and took Mingxiu upstairs.


    After the door closed, MI Ran''er''s face drooped and casually pointed to the sofa in the room, "Mingxiu, sit down!"


    "Are you unhappy?" Ming Xiuning asked in a low voice with her eyebrows and eyes.


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m angry. I don''t like the feeling of being arranged... I don''t think you who enjoy the most free life will like it?"

 Chapter 2260

    Mi Raner''s words made Mingxiu laugh.


    "Yes, I don''t like being arranged, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t like their arrangement..." Mingxiu sat down on the sofa and leaned very naturally to the left. He looked lazy, as if he took this place as his home and study.


    Mi Raner listened to Mingxiu''s words and pulled the corners of her lips.


    She turned to her desk and sat down. Then she looked at Xiang Mingxiu. "You are five years older than me. I think there is a generation gap between us! You won''t like to go where I like to go."


    "You can tell me where you like to go and see if I like it or not." when Mingxiu spoke, his eyes always fell on MI Raner with sincere eyes. In fact, MI Raner was unable to refuse.


    She can only think casually: "bars, amusement parks, or like to watch concerts. By the way, I also like to go to the snack street near the school to collect snacks!"


    "I often go to bars abroad. As for amusement parks, there are many items suitable for adults. Which singer do you like for concerts?" Mingxiu seriously wondered whether it was in line with MI Raner''s taste.


    "Korea loves beans!" Mi Raner said the name of a group that straight men rarely like.


    Ming Xiuwei raised his eyebrow. "Oh, I''ve heard of this combination. When I was in high school, many girls in my class chased them and often played their songs. Several capitals are good. I often see their news after going abroad. It''s a good combination. If they have plans to hold a concert in this city, I can go with you!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Mingxiu, this is


    Did you identify her?


    Biting her lip, MI Ran''er opened her book and was not ready to repair Li Ming


    Mingxiu takes all her small reactions to the bottom of her eyes.


    Suddenly, he whispered, "do you have a boyfriend?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head perfunctorily, "No."


    Not at this stage.


    "Then why do you resist me so much? I don''t know. I thought I was a human trafficker. I just thought my conditions were not bad. Moreover, we were equal. Coupled with childhood feelings, we should get along well together..."


    Mingxiu is really confused.


    "A good match?" Mi Ran''er immediately raised her eyes to see Xiang Mingxiu when she heard these four words. The corners of her mouth had a sneer of ridicule. "These four words would come out of your mouth, which refreshed my understanding..."


    "Isn''t that right? Ming family and Shen family..." what else does Mingxiu want to say.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t listen anymore. He quickly got up and interrupted Mingxiu. "Well, stop talking. I understand what you mean. Mingxiu, I''m going to review now. You sit here and I can''t concentrate. Why don''t you go downstairs and let my parents chat with you?"


    Mi Raner gave a direct order to leave.


    Mingxiu looked at her face, sighed and got up.


    "Remember what you promised my mother. I''ll take me out tomorrow afternoon when I have time." Mingxiu was not polite.


    Mi Ran''er reluctantly tugged at the corner of her lips. Well, she said yes.


    Mingxiu raised his mouth and left with a little pride.


    After she went out, MI Raner couldn''t help laughing.


    To tell the truth, Mingxiu looks very good, but he still obviously lacks a little temperament. Moreover, where does he need to make his own strategy for setting characters like him? So, he''s definitely not a man.

 Chapter 2261

    That night, when mi Ran''er took a bath and was ready to rest, the door was knocked.


    "Come in."


    When she saw Shen''s mother coming in, she immediately guessed what Shen''s mother was going to say.


    Sit up quickly.


    "Mommy, I already know what you''re going to say. My position is very clear. I have no feeling for Mingxiu. It''s absolutely impossible to compromise with Mingxiu!" Mi Raner said very firmly.


    "Compromise? Do you think I''m forcing you to fall in love with Mingxiu?" mother Shen was angry at Mi Raner''s words.


    She sat down at the edge of the bed and looked at her daughter''s powdered cheeks after taking a bath. "Ran Yi, you are almost 18 years old now. Time passes quickly when you are admitted to college! The legal age of marriage will be two years later. Now decide the marriage, so as not to find a suitable object like Mingxiu when you grow up. Mommy is also for you!"


    "The right person? Mommy, what do you think is right? Just like each other? Or like each other?" Mi Ran''er asked faintly with a smile in her eyes.


    "Of course, it''s a match! Besides, Mingxiu obviously likes you too. You must be very suitable!" Shen''s mother said firmly.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips, "but I don''t like Mingxiu!"


    "Ran Yi!"


    Shen''s mother frowned and whispered, "do you remember following Mingxiu when you were a child and saying you wanted to marry Mingxiu''s brother? Why don''t you like you now?"


    "Mommy, you also said that was when I was a child. Oh, now I concentrate on the exam and don''t want to tell you this. Anyway, it is absolutely impossible to be happy. No matter how good Mingxiu is, she is not my cup of tea. I can''t be attracted to him!"


    Mi Raner was already a little agitated. After saying these words quickly, she went straight into the quilt and turned her back to Shen''s mother. She was not ready to talk to Shen''s mother again.


    Shen''s mother frowned when she saw Mi Raner''s attitude. She didn''t know how to vent.


    "Smelly girl, I don''t know who I learned this temper from. Mingxiu is such a good child, I don''t believe there is no real fragrance!" mother Shen said angrily, got up and stepped out with angry steps.


    After hearing the sound of closing the door, MI Raner''s tight body in the quilt relaxed.


    She stretched out her hand to turn off the light, and the mobile phone at the head of the bed tinkled.


    She took it over and looked. It was sent by Ye Chenyu.


    "Are you free tomorrow afternoon? I have something for you."


    "What is it?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously. Her finger fell on the dialog box and hesitated for a long time. She didn''t turn it on. She directly muted her mobile phone, put it back at the head of the bed and went to sleep.


    Miss ye, I want you to taste the feeling of being ignored.


    After you taste it, you will know how I felt at the beginning. Then, maybe you will choose not to let me be wronged and take the initiative¡ª¡ª


    Mi Raner smiled proudly in the quilt. Then she drilled a lot into the quilt, covered her face and laughed worse and worse!


    -


    At noon the next day.


    Just after MI Raner had lunch, a guest came to the Shen family.


    Seeing the visitor, MI Ran''er was in a good mood and went down in an instant.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, frowning.


    "Didn''t you say you have time in the afternoon? I bought two movie tickets and the latest super English movie. I saw this series in your study last night. You shouldn''t have seen it? It doesn''t matter if you have. Brush it with me!"

 Chapter 2262

    "Don''t want to go..." Mi Ran''er pinched his eyebrows and shook his head. "I''m not feeling well. I want to rest at home..."


    Mingxiu was not disappointed. "Let me accompany you. I''ll talk with you and kill time!"


    Ming Xiu''s face


    Mi Raner feels invincible.


    "Brother Mingxiu, I remember that you really broke up all your friends without reason. It''s better for you to find your friends and make friends or go to the movies. There are so many people!"


    Mi Raner looked at Mingxiu with a sorry smile. "I''m a girl''s house. If you stay at home and accompany me alone, you think there''s something between us..."


    Mingxiu: "where are we only? Aren''t there so many servants here?"


    Mi Raner: "


    She met such a difficult person for the first time.


    The key is to reach out without smiling. Coupled with the relationship between the two families, she is not very good and makes the relationship too rigid.


    "Miss, this is your medicine. Take it first." Aunt Xue took Mi Raner''s headache medicine and watched her take it.


    Mingxiu saw that she still needed medicine. He thought she was really uncomfortable. He sighed with relief. He just wanted to say that he could leave first. At this time, the doorbell of the Shen family rang again.


    The servant hurried to open the door.


    Seeing the visitor, the servant hesitated.


    She looked back at the two people in the living room.


    "Who?" Mi Ran''er looked at the servant''s performance and asked with a frown.


    "Yes... Yes, Mr. Ye."


    As the servant spoke, his eyes fell on Mingxiu.


    Ye Chenyu?


    He came here on his own initiative.


    Mi Ran''er quickly got up and came to the door.


    The boy standing outside the door is still a very single shirt with casual pants, wearing a pair of sneakers under his feet, dressed in the sun.


    He carried a paper bag in his hand.


    "Mr. Ye, what can I do for you when you come here?" Mi Ran''er pretended to be very indifferent and asked.


    Ye Chenyu handed the paper bag to MI Raner. "This is the review materials I sorted out for you. You review in the order I gave you. You won''t take detours. I wrote several papers. I found all the questions in the college entrance examination papers over the years and pressed some... You can hit a few questions anyway!"


    When ye Chenyu saw Mi Raner''s look, his originally angry tone gradually sank.


    "Mr. Ye really carried out the sentence of being a teacher for one day and a teacher for life..." Mi Ran''er took the paper bag. "Thank you, Mr. Ye! Would you like to come in and have a cup of tea?"


    Mi Raner suddenly thought of the Buddha in the living room and quickly told ye Chenyu.


    "No..." Ye Chenyu shook his head quickly when he thought of Aunt Xue''s prejudice against him.


    "Then..."


    Mi Ran''er was still talking. Seeing that she hadn''t come in for so long, Mingxiu came to the door with doubts. "Ran Yi, who''s here? Why are you standing at the door and talking?"


    When Mingxiu saw Ye Chenyu, he frowned slightly.


    So is Ye Chenyu.


    "Ye Chenyu, my tutor, is also a member of my grandfather''s team. You will be colleagues in the future. Now you can get to know each other in advance..."


    Mi Ran''er subconsciously stood beside Ye Chenyu and raised his hand to hold Ye Chenyu''s arm: "brother Mingxiu, Mr. Ye is coming to tell me some questions today. I may not have time to accompany you. Please come here..."

 Chapter 2263

    Ming Xiuwei raised his eyebrows and smiled, "then I won''t bother! Go to school and try to get into a university. Then we can often meet at school!"


    He spoke as soon as he spoke. He also reached out and rubbed Mi Raner''s small head.


    This action fell into Ye Chenyu''s eyes, and ye Chenyu frowned deeper.


    After Mingxiu left, MI Raner was obviously relieved.


    She pulled her hand out of Ye Chenyu''s arm.


    "Mr. Ye, thank you..." before mi Ran''er finished his words, ye Chenyu interrupted him coldly, "use me to cross the bridge? How do you know that I will cooperate with you?"


    Mi Ran''er greeted Ye Chenyu with a slightly angry look. "Didn''t you cooperate with Mr. Ye? Otherwise, you go and call Mingxiu now and say that I''m actually lying to him. I just don''t want to stay alone with him and use you to send him away, so that he can come back to accompany me and talk to me?"


    Mi Raner''s frivolous attitude made Ye Chenyu more angry.


    He suddenly took a step closer to MI Raner, raised his hand and pinched her arm.


    "If you want, I''ll turn around and help you stop him!" Ye Chenyu knocked with her.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt a little dizzy when he looked at him as if he had done something wrong.


    She raised her hand, pinched the center of her eyebrows and frowned for a long time before she said to Ye Chenyu, "whatever you want!"


    Then he pushed his hand away and turned into the house.


    Ye Chenyu looked at her back and thought that she was flooded yesterday. Now she must be very uncomfortable. She obviously didn''t like Mingxiu, so she used herself to order Mingxiu to leave.


    Think about it carefully. He didn''t get angry at all.


    But I don''t know why, seeing the tone she spoke to himself, he felt very upset, so he couldn''t control his anger.


    Grabbing his hair, ye Chenyu left the Shen family.


    After coming out of the Shen family, before reaching the gate of the villa area, a sports car stopped at the corner. The man standing outside the sports car was Mingxiu who had just left the Shen family. Ye Chenyu saw that he was waiting for himself.


    When he came to him, sure enough, Mingxiu stopped him.


    "Isn''t Mr. Ye going to teach Ranyi? Why did he come out so soon?" Mingxiu asked deliberately with a light smile.


    Ye Chenyu glanced at him lightly, and then, with a little hostility, "I can guess her intention with my toes. If I were you, I would never take the initiative to find her again when she resists so much."


    "If everyone is as rational as Mr. Ye, many single lovers may have to fail! In the relationship, there must be someone who takes the initiative, isn''t it? If Mr. Ye and ran Yi didn''t take the initiative at the beginning, how could you take the initiative to send benefits to the door now?"


    Mingxiu goes to Ye Chenyu. Compared with Ye Chenyu, he is shorter. Therefore, when talking, he needs to lift his eyes.


    The mood in the eyes was all exposed in front of Ye Chenyu.


    "Are you looking for someone to follow her?" Ye Chenyu immediately frowned and scolded coldly.


    "It''s not good to know my little green plum''s love life these years in advance? I didn''t expect that the little girl''s taste would be so fresh. I like Miss Ye''s one..." Mingxiu looked at Ye Chenyu, and his eyes made Ye Chenyu very uncomfortable.


    He frowned and took a step back. He didn''t want to talk to Li Mingxiu and was ready to go around him.

 Chapter 2264

    Mingxiu raised his hand and stopped Ye Chenyu.


    "However, the little girl is really simple, not to mention that you have no family, but that your parents died strangely, and will not let aunt Shen and uncle Shen accept you..."


    Mingxiu''s words made Ye Chenyu''s face white in an instant.


    His fingers on his side began to tremble rapidly.


    The fingers curled up little by little and clenched into fists!


    Mingxiu''s voice fell for less than two seconds. Ye Chenyu directly raised his fist and waved it hard towards Mingxiu''s face!


    Mingxiu didn''t have time to react and was knocked down by a punch.


    "I''m Cao -"


    Mingxiu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, got up and looked at Ye Chenyu with a little shame and anger. "You dare to hit me! It seems that you, like your alcoholic father, have a irritable gene in your body. People like you don''t deserve to be with ran!"


    "Whether I deserve to be with her can only be decided by her. If she really cares about me, she won''t believe it even if you sow discord in the middle. Besides, I know better than you whether I have my father''s irritable gene in my body. If you dare to mention my parents'' death in front of me again, I will let you know what real irritability is!"


    With a cold face, ye Chenyu pushed him away and walked towards the door of the villa.


    Mingxiu looked back at Ye Chenyu''s back and vomited blood to the ground.


    "Boy, I don''t believe it. I will lose to you!"


    -


    In the next few days, Mingxiu didn''t come to the Shen family to find Mi Raner, which made Mi Raner happy physically and mentally.


    However, Shen''s mother kept saying, "Mingxiu, even if you need to go to your grandfather''s laboratory to report every day, you should call you after work and exchange feelings. This child is really simple. However, there are few such simple children now... You must not miss Mingxiu!"


    "Mommy, if I told you that when Mingxiu was in high school, he had already made a girl pregnant. When he had an abortion, he almost ruined the girl''s life. Later, he just let Mrs. Ming lose 100000 yuan and let the girl transfer. Do you still think he was simple?"


    Mi Ran''er held her rice bowl, took a scrambled egg and put it in the bowl. Suddenly, she raised her eyes and looked at the nagging mother Shen opposite. She said faintly.


    Shen''s mother''s face froze for a moment.


    "Is what you said true? Why don''t I believe it? If something like this happened, it would be very noisy..." Shen''s mother and father looked at each other and said with suspicion.


    "Believe it or not, it''s easy for Ming family to cover up this matter. Moreover, Ming Xiu really doesn''t look so simple on the surface. I can tell you clearly that he doesn''t really like me and is definitely making some bad ideas. I really don''t want to waste my time on a dandy like Ming Xiu. Mommy, please spare me and let me go first I''ll take a good college entrance examination and get engaged. Can I talk about it later? "


    Mi Raner said this and looked at Shen Fu like asking for help.


    Shen''s father received the signal and quickly picked up his daughter''s words. "In fact, what Ranyi said is also good. She is at the juncture of entering college. It''s really not good to be distracted in love. Why don''t you discuss with Mrs. Ming and talk about engagement after Ranyi''s admission to College?"


    After Shen''s father said something, he only received a white eye from Shen''s mother.

 Chapter 2265

    "What do you know? Mrs. Ming and I have already discussed that our marriage is not only for children, but also for two companies. Next, there is a big strategy..."


    "Oh, it''s a commercial marriage. I said, look at the purposeful appearance of Mrs. Ming''s mother and son. Mommy, you''re selling your daughter!"


    Mi Ran''er snorted with a smile and said angrily.


    Shen''s mother noticed that she had leaked her mouth and could only close her lips. Her eyes wandered around cunningly, and then continued: "is commercial marriage a good thing for both? You and Mingxiu knew each other since childhood, but you used to say that you wanted to marry Mingxiu''s brother. Not for many years, Mommy thought you still thought so..."


    "People always change their minds. Moreover, when did you say that? Ten years ago, I was only seven or eight years old at that time. How can I take it seriously?"


    Mi Ran''er said silently.


    Shen''s mother was silenced by her daughter.


    "Well, don''t say that at dinner. Wait, your mother and daughter will quarrel again! Eat first and talk about the engagement later. If Mingxiu is really what you said, dad only needs to check it a little. I just hope you''re not lying."


    "Daddy checked carefully. He must find out all the things Mingxiu has done, so that mommy can clearly realize how bad her favorite son-in-law is!"


    Mi Raner wants her parents to see the true face of Qingming cultivation. She can''t wait for father Shen''s words!


    Shen''s mother''s face is worse.


    After dinner, MI Raner went upstairs with a light heart.


    These days, her relationship with Ye Chenyu has returned to the state of ignoring each other. However, she has read the tutorial materials prepared for her by Ye Chenyu in detail. It is very detailed, and the review order is also the best.


    Mi Raner has finished all his homework and rolls at home these days.


    I''m going to take my homework and papers tomorrow and go to Mr. Ye to correct them.


    Sitting in front of the computer, she applied a mask, ate snacks, read the news for a while, and played games for a while, really boring, ready to go to bed.


    Just then, an email came in the mailbox.


    She just opened it.


    The sender is a strange account, but the content sent changes Mi Raner''s face in an instant.


    "There''s such a thing. Why should ye Chenyu hide it? What''s there to hide? It''s like there''s some secret with Chen Qian. It''s not his fault."


    Mi Raner was speechless.


    This guy has a great face.


    Biting her lips, MI Raner takes out her mobile phone and finds Ye Chenyu''s wechat.


    "Mr. Ye, do you need to go to the laboratory tomorrow? Are you still busy?"


    Ye Chenyu almost seconds back, as if he had been waiting for himself to send him a message, "what? What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''ve done all the papers you gave me before! If you have time, I''ll take all the questions and papers tomorrow and you can help me correct them..."


    "Er... I thought you wouldn''t see what I prepared for you." Ye Chenyu said with a little self mockery.


    Mi Ran''er was amused by his words. "Why don''t you do it? You''re also for my good. I can''t do anything that''s not good for myself for an irrelevant person like Mingxiu!"

 Chapter 2266

    "I have time tomorrow afternoon. You don''t need to come to school. I''ll go to your house! It happens that I have something to tell you."


    "OK! Come here this afternoon. I''ll ask Aunt Xue to prepare your favorite cake."


    "Thank you."


    The chat between the two stopped abruptly after the word "thank you" came out.


    A little polite.


    Mi Raner felt his chin and thought helplessly.


    She clicked on the email again. After thinking about it, she knocked on the keyboard and asked, "who are you? Why do you tell me these things?"


    After the mail was sent out, the stone sank into the sea.


    However, MI Ran''er already knew.


    She pulled out the mask and she stretched herself.


    "Mingxiu, Mingxiu, do you think this can make me hate Mr. Ye and alienate Mr. Ye? You think it''s too simple. Moreover, even if Mr. Ye and I can''t be together, it can''t be your turn as a dandy!"


    Mi Raner''s murmur made the system hear it clearly.


    It suddenly said, "don''t the host like dandies?"


    Mi Ran''er: "who would like a dandy singing all night?"


    The system stopped talking.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The more she dislikes the system, the more she has to arrange it?


    After spending so much time together, MI Raner felt that the system could definitely do such shameless things.


    She sighed helplessly. Now her life is completely controlled by this system. How it is arranged, she will go there. Anyway, completing the task as soon as possible, returning to her own world, and reuniting with her father, emperor and mother is the most important!


    She took a long breath, washed her face and rested.


    The next morning, when mi Ran''er Wo was playing computer at home, another message came from the email account, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but what you think now. The person you like actually came from such a family. Miss Shen should feel incredible and terrible since she was a child."


    Mi Ran''er sneered at this remark, "Oh, I think it''s incredible, but I don''t think it''s terrible. On the contrary, I still feel a little distressed about my teacher Ye. Growing up in such a native family, he must have suffered a lot. What should I do? The more I think now, the more I think teacher Ye is worthy of love. Well, don''t say, I''m going to bake a cake for our teacher ye and send him warmth!"


    After MI Raner sent this email, she directly blackmailed Mingxiu.


    She imagined that Mingxiu saw that everything did not develop in the direction she expected, and a bad smile immediately floated on her face.


    She thought that Mingxiu should come to see if she was really baking a cake for ye Chenyu.


    Hurry downstairs.


    "Aunt Xue, how is the cake I asked you to prepare?"


    "Miss, didn''t you say you need it in the afternoon? I just got everything ready and just need to bake it directly..." Aunt Xue looked at Mi Raner suspiciously, "very urgent?"


    "A little."


    Mi Ran''er lifted up her sleeves, "but it''s all right. I''ll bake it myself."


    "You?" Aunt Xue was startled. "Goodbye, miss. The kitchen is too dangerous, and the oven is also very dangerous. If I burn, I can''t explain to my wife and husband."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child, and there are so many people in the kitchen. I don''t need to do everything myself. I don''t touch the oven." Mi Ran''er turned Aunt Xue''s body to the kitchen. "Aunt Xue, teach me how to make cakes. I want to learn."

 Chapter 2267

    "Hey... Miss, don''t tell me. I learned it for Miss ye..." Aunt Xue said helplessly.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and smiled. "She is really Aunt Xue who watched me grow up. She really knows me!"


    Aunt Xue: "


    Why did she remind the two people inside and outside her words that their feelings seem to be getting better and better now?


    Aunt Xue knew she couldn''t care too much, so she couldn''t say anything more. She had to take Mi Raner to the kitchen and teach her how to make cakes.


    Mi Raner was right at all.


    Soon, Mingxiu will arrive.


    In fact, calculating the time, Mingxiu should go to the laboratory at this time. He actually came to the Shen family because of an email. He is really not afraid of being scolded by his grandfather.


    "Why do you come to my house when young master Ming doesn''t go to work?" Mi Ran''er asked without raising his head.


    "Oh... Are you baking a cake? I remember you don''t like mango taste food. How can you suddenly make a mango cake?" Mingxiu''s tone lost the tenderness when he came to the Shen family before, and there was a feeling of catching her husband.


    "It''s for Mr. Ye. He loves this taste of cake best. Why? Master Ming cares about me too?" Mi Ran''er raised his eyes to meet Mingxiu''s eyes and pulled coldly from the corners of his mouth. "Don''t master Ming think you care too much?"


    Mingxiu clenched his fist. "Where is that guy worth being so kind to him? Didn''t he just win the first prize in the college entrance examination? In addition to this name, where is there a bright spot on him worth liking? He''s a murderer..."


    "Mingxiu, shut up!"


    Mi Raner saw Mingxiu talking too much in front of others. She couldn''t help shouting and interrupted Mingxiu.


    Mingxiu''s eyes were a little scarlet. He saw the panic in MI Raner''s eyes and smiled, "I''m afraid I''ll say those three words? In fact, you already know that. With such a background, how can he deserve you? Grandpa Shen just doesn''t know about his family now. If Grandpa Shen knows, he will immediately drive him out of the team and let him graduate early!"


    Mi Raner was directly amused by Mingxiu''s hypocritical man.


    "I don''t know if my grandfather will fire Mr. Ye after he knows about you. I only know that if my grandfather knows about you, he will never let me see you alone again. The biggest difference between you and Mr. Ye is that Mr. Ye''s fault lies in his family, while you are in yourself. We all know who will be better."


    Mi Raner walked up to Mingxiu with a mocking smile on her face, "Mingxiu, do you really think that no one will know what you did when you spent money? Although I didn''t go to high school at that time, there were still your legends until I went to high school. They spread so vividly. As your childhood sweetheart, of course, I want to find out everything and clear up your suspicion, but in the process of inspection, the more I check, the more I am frightened, the original I didn''t come to check this for you, but I hammered you to death... "


    Mingxiu''s face is getting ugly.


    "Brother Mingxiu, after many years, when you dream back at midnight, will you think of the unborn child? Will he give you a dream and call you father?"


    Mi Ran''er''s voice became more and more gentle, but there was a very obvious smell of bloodthirsty in her tenderness.


    When Mingxiu heard this, he immediately raised his hand and wanted to slap mi Ran''er¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2268

    "What are you doing, young master Ming?" Aunt Xue saw this scene and hurried over to protect Mi Raner. She looked up and said angrily to Mingxiu, "young master Ming, this is the Shen family. Don''t mess around. If our wife and husband know, young master Ming won''t want to step into the Shen family again in the future!"


    Mingxiu woke up and suddenly felt that he was a little crazy stimulated by Mi Raner. His fingers curled up and took back his hands.


    He swallowed his saliva.


    "Aunt Xue, I''m sorry, I''m just a little..." he pinched his painful eyebrows, with a strong sense of helplessness in his tone. "Ran Yi, what you said has been going on for many years, and I know I''m wrong. After that, I''ve never been in love again, let alone have a close relationship with any girl. You believe me..."


    Mi Ran''er frowned in disgust. "Brother Mingxiu, you don''t need to tell me these words. You should tell your future sister-in-law that how many girlfriends you have has has nothing to do with me! Alas, brother Mingxiu, don''t delay my cake baking time. Our kitchen is a little busy this afternoon. We may not be able to entertain you. Brother Mingxiu, I''m sorry to send them away."


    Mingxiu continues to stay here and asks for nothing. He tightens his teeth. He clenches his fist and turns away.


    Speechless, he only make complaints about his words. "This young master really made a girl pregnant, or when he was in high school, he was so young that he had so many things to do. It''s really not a fuel saving lamp!"


    "Aunt Xue, remember to convey what happened today to my mommy. However, the paragraph that Mingxiu said about teacher ye had better be omitted..."


    "Miss ye?"


    Aunt Xue has forgotten what Mingxiu just said about teacher Ye. She looks at Mi Raner with some doubts: "what did he say about teacher ye?"


    "Oh, nothing, you don''t hear it."


    Mi Ran''er smiled faintly and hung his head to continue making cakes.


    Aunt Xue frowned and thought carefully with doubts. She really can''t remember. Just don''t think about it.


    When the cake was ready, MI Raner was so hungry that she asked the cook to cook a bowl of shredded chicken noodles and eat it.


    Soon, ye Chenyu came.


    "Did Mr. Ye eat? The shredded chicken noodles cooked by our chef are delicious. Would you like to try it?" Mi Ran''er came up to Ye Chenyu and asked with a gentle smile.


    "Yes." Ye Chenyu smiled softly, "wait, isn''t there still a cake to eat? Are you going to support me to death?"


    Mi Raner sticks out his tongue and quickly asks Ye Chenyu to go upstairs with him.


    Aunt Xue brought up the cake and was relieved to see that ye Chenyu and Mi Raner were really marking the paper.


    Who knows, after she pushed out, the two people in the room raised their heads from the paper.


    "Don''t you have something to tell me? Come on, I''m listening!" Mi Ran''er asked with expectation, freezing Ye Chenyu''s eyes.


    "Er... Chen Qian told me that you asked her about the secret between me and her before and said that you would spend a lot of money to buy the secret, didn''t you?"


    "Well, there''s such a thing, but later I thought about it. No matter what the secret is, it''s still a thing of the past. It''s not worth my persistent inquiry, so forget it."


    Mi Ran''er guessed what ye Chenyu was going to say, and her heart was a little excited.


    If he is willing to talk to himself about these things, it means that this guy has accepted her and is willing to take the initiative to share secrets with himself.

 Chapter 2269

    "In fact, you don''t need so much trouble to know about it. Just ask me directly." Ye Chenyu smiled helplessly, raised his hand and put it on the desk. He held his hands tightly. You can see that ye Chenyu is very nervous at the moment.


    "Mr. Ye, if you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it. I probably already..." Mi Ran''er was a little distressed. Ye Chenyu hurriedly said.


    Ye Chenyu shook his head. "There''s nothing you can''t say. It''s been so many years. Moreover, I''ve thought it over carefully. I don''t have any mistakes in this matter. If it''s covered up, it''s just psychological pressure for myself. It''s better to face it frankly! I think my mother won''t blame me."


    Since ye Chenyu thought so, MI Raner breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, you say it."


    "This is about my parents. They have often quarreled since I can remember. Especially my father is an alcoholic. He thinks my mother is too beautiful and flirts with the men in the alley. As long as he says one more word, he will think my mother has brought him a green hat. Every time at this time, he will excuse himself to drink, come back drunk and punch my mother Kicking. When I was a child, I was beaten together. Later, my height has improved significantly. If I can protect my mother, it will become a fight between me and my father. However, every time at this time, my mother will choose to stand on my father''s side and obstruct me. "


    When ye Chenyu said this, he had already collapsed, rubbed his cheek hard, and then continued: "I was very disappointed with my mother, but I couldn''t help seeing that she was beaten so badly every time. If I called the police, the police said it was a family affair. Plus my mother protected my father, there was no way to deal with him. Finally, I was completely disappointed. After I went to high school, I chose to live in school. However, I didn''t expect that something happened at home the first week I went to school."


    Ye Chenyu always remembered how terrible the scene at home was when he came home on Friday night. Over the years, he was always awakened by this nightmare.


    "The drunkard fell to the ground with blood. The blood had already solidified. Lying on the side was my weak mother who had been weak for nearly 20 years. A knife was inserted into her belly and had been dead for a long time! On the table, there was my mother''s suicide note. It turned out that she killed the drunkard. She really couldn''t bear such pain any more. For a moment, she resisted angrily and took the wooden stool and hit the wine The back of the ghost''s head smashed him to death on the spot. After my mother calmed down, she was scared to death. She didn''t want people to know that I had a murderer''s mother, and she didn''t know how to face me, so she chose to commit suicide. When I got home, they had been dead for a long time... "


    Ye Chenyu said here and smiled at himself, "I trembled and wanted to call the police. At this time, Chen Qian brought me the fried fish made by Aunt Chen. Unexpectedly, she bumped into the picture. She was very calm and helped me think out the wording to deal with the police. It was a family dispute, but it was noisy in our small place. Before long, everyone forgot this past..."


    Mi Ran''er saw the tears at the bottom of Ye Chenyu''s eyes. She reached out and grabbed his big hand. After holding her hand tightly, MI Ran''er comforted in a soft voice: "well, I know everything. You don''t remember any more."


    "It''s all right. In fact, there are no few memories over the years. When I think of it, I''m calm enough. Just after saying so, I still can''t bear it."

 Chapter 2270

    Ye Chenyu smiled faintly. His big hand turned and held Mi Raner''s small hand.


    "The so-called secret is actually that I lied a little in front of the police in order to protect my mother''s reputation and don''t want her to bear the name of a murderer. Moreover, I always wanted to get rid of this past. Chen Qian happened to have my handle."


    Ye Chenyu thought of Chen Qianping''s appearance of threatening himself in front of him, and pulled his mouth, "Chen Qian hasn''t mentioned this in recent years. She hasn''t mentioned it since you appeared..."


    "Chen Qian has a sense of crisis, so she wants to tie you up with what happened in those years. However, she is really stupid and doesn''t know what space is. The more intimidating this kind of thing is, the relationship with you will only get farther and farther!"


    Mi Ran''er lightly hooked the corners of her lips and looked at Ye Chenyu''s eyes with a little tenderness, "teacher ye, why do you suddenly want to tell me these things?"


    "Because I don''t want you to know it from others. If you say it from others, it will certainly mean another meaning... I might as well say it myself!"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly when she heard Ye Chenyu''s words. "Does Mr. Ye mean to fix?"


    Ye Chenyu picked his eyebrow and smiled, "it seems that you really know your childhood sweetheart."


    "Yes, I know who he is. I know more about you, Miss Ye!" Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing. "Miss ye, Mingxiu and I have nothing to do. You don''t need to have a so-called sense of crisis. Moreover, even if Mingxiu slanders you in front of me, I won''t believe it! Don''t you even trust me?"


    Ye Chenyu saw Mi Raner''s tortured smile and his eyes were in a trance.


    Then he pulled his hand out of MI Raner''s palm.


    "Compared with trusting you, I don''t believe I can be trusted by you. After all, Mingxiu grew up with you, but I am just one of your tutors."


    At last, ye Chenyu smiled at himself.


    It was this smile that made Mi Raner''s heart ache slightly.


    "Ye Chenyu, I hope you remember that you are definitely not just a tutor to me! If you are just a tutor, it is necessary for me to be so kind to you and accommodate you in everything? I don''t believe it. You can''t feel my thoughts on you..."


    Mi Ran''er suddenly got up and bullied Ye Chenyu. His small hand fell on his neck. When the voice fell, he grabbed Ye Chenyu''s collar and pulled it in his direction.


    "Or am I not doing enough? I need to do it more clearly?" Mi Ran''er smiled.


    He quickly raised his hand and pushed Mi Raner away.


    He stared at the bold girl in front of him incredulously, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    "You know, Mr. Ye, don''t tell me that you live to be 21 years old,... Your first love is still there? Then I''ll make money!" Mi Raner laughed worse and worse. He was an old driver.

 Chapter 2271

    Ye Chenyu''s scalp is numb.


    He said, "no matter whether I''m in first love or not, you''re a girl''s family. Why..."


    "Oh, Mr. Ye is still a male chauvinist. Can''t girls take the initiative? Moreover, I''m sure Mr. Ye, you only attack when you like me. It''s not an interruption. Mr. Ye, don''t tell me. I kissed you. You don''t feel at all..."


    Speaking of this, MI Ran''er wiped his mouth in disappointment and lowered his eyes. "If I really don''t feel it, I''ll treat you as disturbing Mr. Ye. Don''t worry, I''ll never do this again in the future. I hope you, Mr. Ye..."


    Mi Raner''s chin was picked up by one hand. When the cold temperature came up, MI Raner was covered.


    Ye Chenyu came up... Let''s omit a thousand words here.


    Mi Raner stared and then slowly closed her eyes.


    Although there is a desk between them, ye Chenyu''s hand has never loosened her. The temperature of her palm makes her clearly feel the temperature of Ye Chenyu''s whole body at the moment.


    "Yes, I''m male chauvinism. I can only take the initiative to do this!" Ye Chenyu smiled, which was really wanton and dazzling.


    Mi Ran''er looked at her and smiled softly.


    "Mr. Ye, I didn''t expect you to have such an immoral heart under your solemn face... Tell me honestly, did you want to do such a thing to me when I stayed in your dormitory last time?"


    Mi Raner raised her hand and scratched on Ye Chenyu''s tie. Then, she gently squeezed the tie in her hand and pulled it, making Ye Chenyu feel that she was grasped by the girl.


    "When I was in my dormitory, I wanted to do more than that!"


    Maybe they have already talked, maybe the atmosphere at the moment is more confusing. Ye Chenyu has no scruples when talking.


    Mi Raner was provoked by him.


    With a flat mouth, he loosened his tie and sat back in his seat.


    They just looked at each other, and there was a smell of crackling sparks in the air.


    Aunt Xue really came at a bad time.


    "Miss, just..." when Aunt Xue knocked on the door and came in, she felt that the atmosphere was wrong, especially teacher ye, whose ears were red.


    However, she dared not ask any more questions. After stuttering for a while, she found her voice. "Just now my wife called and said that no one answered your phone. Let you hurry back to a phone."


    "Mommy?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and immediately guessed what was going on.


    After seeing ye Chenyu, she nodded slightly, "OK, I know. I''ll call back right away."


    Aunt Xue took a meaningful look at Ye Chenyu before she withdrew.


    Mi Raner takes out her mobile phone. She just turned it on mute in order to talk to Ye Chenyu.


    There have been several missed calls. It seems that Shen''s mother is really in a hurry.


    ¡ª¡ª


    She called Shen''s mother back in front of Ye Chenyu.


    There''s a quick answer.


    "What are you doing now?" Shen''s mother asked directly without waiting for MI Raner to speak.


    "Me? I''m reading the paper now..."


    "Who are you with?" Shen''s mother asked again.


    "Miss Ye!" Mi Raner was not going to hide it from Shen''s mother.


    After Shen''s mother was silent for a few seconds, she gasped and asked, "don''t you need to make up classes? Why are you related to Ye Chenyu again?"


    Mi Raner squeezed her eyebrows reluctantly, got up and went to bed. "Mommy, you didn''t listen to what Mingxiu said? Teacher ye, as the top student in the college entrance examination, taught me a class. What''s the matter? He hasn''t received money yet. It''s hard to find such a conscientious tutor now!"


    "Conscience? I think he has ulterior motives. I tell you, you can draw a line with this kind of person right now. He can fight Mingxiu before, and he can fight you later. I advise you to wake up and don''t be cheated by that boy''s face!"


    Listening to Shen''s mother''s words, MI Raner can already imagine how Mingxiu arranges Ye Chenyu in front of Shen''s mother.


    "Mommy, if you really choose to believe Mingxiu''s words and want to beat mandarin ducks, I have nothing to say. However, I can also tell mommy very definitely that I like Ye Chenyu. We are already together. He will help me make up lessons and let me enter a good university. As long as Mingxiu doesn''t make trouble in the middle, no one will know his family in the future And, Mommy, you are a reasonable person. You should know that those things are done by his parents and have nothing to do with him. He absolutely doesn''t need to atone for his father''s mistakes! "


    "You are really fascinated by this guy. There are murderers in their family, and these are in his genes. I tell you, I will never agree with you two together. Even if you are not with Mingxiu, you can''t be with such a boy of origin!"


    Shen''s mother really collapsed and said eagerly.


    "Really? What if Grandpa allows me to be with Mr. Ye? Mommy, do you want to object? Grandpa is very satisfied with Mr. Ye..." Mi Ran''er moved out of Grandpa Shen''s name and wanted to wake up Shen''s mother. Some things wouldn''t happen if she didn''t allow it.


    Shen''s mother was stunned.


    "Your grandpa will certainly not agree..."


    "Mommy, you don''t know grandpa too well. I know better than you how much he likes Ye Chenyu! Also, who I want to be with is my freedom. It''s useless for anyone to oppose!"


    Mi Ran''er hung up the phone directly after finishing his sentence with a sonorous voice.


    When she turned around, MI Ran''er smiled gently with her lips hooked when she saw the eyes of Ye Chenyu falling on her.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s normal for my mother to disagree for a while. However, I''m not a obedient child. I just think what I want!" Mi Ran''er gave Ye Chenyu a centering needle.


    She was really worried that her parents'' obstruction would shake Ye Chenyu''s position. If so, her task would be delayed for another period of time.


    At this time, ye Chenyu just needs to stay by his side and leave the rest to himself.


    Ye Chenyu saw Mi Raner''s confident appearance, raised a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, and then nodded slowly, "well, I know... But don''t make it too ugly for me and my family. It''s not worth it!"

 Chapter 2272

    "Why not? No matter what you do, you are the most worthy to me. Mr. Ye, I don''t like you to belittle yourself in front of me. I still prefer your confident and proud face!"


    Mi Ran''er went to Ye Chenyu''s side, some painfully picked up his cheek, sighed and said helplessly.


    Ye Chenyu looked at Mi Raner''s eyes and felt a strange feeling in his heart. After living for more than 20 years, it seemed that it was the first time that a girl would care so much about her feelings.


    With a slight hum, he nodded, "OK, I see!"


    Worried that Shen''s mother will suddenly come back to find Ye Chenyu, MI Raner asks Ye Chenyu to leave first. She is ready to deal with Shen''s mother alone.


    As for Grandpa


    He is a wise man, and he is so sensible that he will not be prejudiced by Ye Chenyu''s family. Mi Raner thinks that grandpa may be his helper.


    After ye Chenyu left, she called her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, did my mother contact you?" she asked directly.


    "No, what''s the matter? Did you quarrel with your mommy again?" Grandpa Shen frowned and asked with some worry.


    "No, Grandpa, I have something to tell you. Do you have time now? If you don''t have time, I''ll call you when you''re free!"


    "Well... Rest time, otherwise Grandpa would not answer your phone." Grandpa Shen smiled gently.


    Mi Raner heaved a sigh, then organized a language and told grandpa Shen about himself, ye Chenyu and Mingxiu.


    Grandpa Shen was silent for a long time. It seemed that he was thinking that so many things would happen after he was closed in the laboratory for such a period of time.


    In addition, it is also a bold move for a silent granddaughter to choose to fall in love at this time.


    "Ran Yi, Grandpa asked you, do you really like Chenyu?" Grandpa''s question was very serious.


    "Well, Grandpa, I''m sure I like him very much. I don''t know what the future will be, but right now, I hope to get the support of my family. I don''t want the people I like to be slandered and ridiculed by my family!"


    "Well, Grandpa understands. You''re right. Chenyu''s parents did all those things. They have nothing to do with Chenyu. People who are a little reasonable will understand this truth. I believe that your mommy will oppose you two together now, just because she is angry and really worried about you. You try to give your mother a period of time to accept it, and I''ll persuade your mother Mi! "


    Grandpa Shen was really thorough. He immediately understood the purpose of his granddaughter''s call and gave his granddaughter a reassuring answer.


    "Grandpa, thank you for your support. Don''t worry. Mr. Ye and I will certainly not delay our studies. On the contrary, Mr. Ye''s excellence can also promote me to study better and harder, so as to keep up with Mr. Ye''s rhythm and strive to become the No. 1 in the college entrance examination next year."


    Mi Raner also made a lot of promises to Grandpa Shen.


    Grandpa Shen laughed: "the No. 1 scholar is not reluctant. You just need to give full play to your best strength. Don''t retaliate against your Mommy because of the quarrel with your mommy. It''s really childish, you know?"


    "Well, I see ~"


    Mi Ran''er thanked grandpa again before hanging up.

 Chapter 2273

    With Grandpa Shen''s promise, MI Raner felt much more relaxed.


    She sat on the sofa in the study, crossed her legs, found Mingxiu''s mailbox number, released him from the blacklist and sent an email to Mingxiu.


    "Don''t think that if you make so many small moves behind your back, you can destroy the relationship between me and Mr. Ye. Mingxiu, if you do so, I will only hate you more and more! I don''t want to see you again!"


    Mingxiu should not have read the email, or she may have been included in the blacklist. This email is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    That night, when Shen''s mother came back, she saw her daughter sitting on the sofa watching TV leisurely, with a little spirit, and hummed, "it''s really a woman in love. She still watches TV so leisurely. I think you are a girl who is very simple and cheated by Ye Chenyu!"


    "Mommy, although I''m simple, I''m not stupid. I can tell whether I''ve been cheated. Besides, what''s your misunderstanding about your and dad''s genes? Will smart people like you who can calculate give birth to fools?"


    Mi Ran''er threw the melon seed skin in her hand into the trash can. She patted the dust on her palm reluctantly, greeted Shen''s mother''s eyes and said helplessly.


    Shen''s mother took a deep breath at her eloquent appearance. She pinched her eyebrows and smiled sarcastically, "yes, you''re not stupid at all. You also know to find your grandfather as a helper and let your grandfather be a lobbyist. I have to agree with your relationship with Ye Chenyu!"


    "Grandpa is not a lobbyist. He simply wants to persuade you not to think too bad about people!"


    Mi Ran''er went to Shen''s mother, grabbed Shen''s arm, and showed her lovely daughter''s lovely smile, "Mommy, haven''t you seen Miss Ye yet? Why don''t you ask Miss ye to visit at home sometime, and you can get a close look at your daughter''s eyes!"


    Shen''s mother gave her a white look. "You''ve just been together. Why? You just want to see your parents?"


    "Well, Mingxiu and I haven''t been together yet. Didn''t you and Mrs. Ming just want us to get engaged? Teacher ye and I are very slow!" Mi Raner''s mouth shuttles through so many faces that she hasn''t been able to argue with her!


    Shen''s mother couldn''t help laughing.


    The tip of the needle of the mother and son in the afternoon smiled at Mai mang at this moment.


    "Forget it, in a short time, your father and I can''t spare time to meet formally. However, there is still time to have dinner together. Just let him have dinner at home tomorrow night. Your grandfather will come back tomorrow. At that time, everyone will sit together and get to know each other well. Are you satisfied at last?"


    Shen''s mother asked helplessly.


    Mi Raner nodded happily, "well, satisfied, Mommy, it''s very kind of you. I knew what you said in the afternoon was not true. You must be worried about my daughter, so you think Mr. Ye is a bad person!"


    Shen''s mother said she didn''t want to accept the late high hat. She took her hand out of MI Raner, went to the kitchen and asked Aunt Xue, "is the food ready? Sir, if you don''t come back for dinner tonight, it''s just me and Xiao Shen."


    "Ready, you can have dinner at any time. Madam can have dinner when she washes her hands." Aunt Xue said with a low smile.


    When she saw the smile on Shen''s mother''s face, she guessed that Shen''s mother was probably very happy, too. Her son-in-law was actually a champion in the college entrance examination, and now she is still the target of recruitment by various companies.

 Chapter 2274

    Before going to bed, MI Raner tells Ye Chenyu what Shen''s mother said.


    When ye Chenyu learned about it, he didn''t expect Shen''s mother to accept him so quickly. He was a little surprised. Then, with joy, he made a video call to MI Raner.


    The way they get along now seems to be in love.


    After talking late into the night, MI Ran''er was worried about whether ye Chenyu would go to bed too late and affect his performance in the laboratory tomorrow. She said goodbye to Ye Chenyu and hung up.


    Mi Raner also likes this feeling of love. Every time she goes to a place, she will have a new feeling. Accumulated, it will probably be a good experience in retrospect.


    She took a sweet sleep. When she got up, she saw that Mingxiu had replied to the email sent to Mingxiu yesterday.


    "Really? It can''t be destroyed? It seems that Aunt Shen is really not picky about her son-in-law. Since you are willing to be with such a hidden domestic violence man, I won''t stop you. I hope you won''t come to me with a black and blue face and cry and say you regret it!"


    Early in the morning, MI Raner was amused by Mingxiu.


    Ha ha, after a smile, delete this email directly.


    She may not stay in this position until that time. Moreover, even if she will live all her life, she is determined that this situation can not happen as Mingxiu said.


    Because ye Chenyu is going to have dinner at home today, MI Raner goes downstairs, personally orders the kitchen to prepare dishes, and tells Aunt Xue how to arrange the restaurant.


    Seeing that MI Raner is so obsessed with Ye Chenyu, Aunt Xue feels distressed and funny.


    "Miss, Mr. Ye is not the kind of person who cares much about the quality of life. Moreover, he has eaten at home several times. He knows the situation at home very thoroughly. I don''t think it''s necessary..."


    "It''s different today, Aunt Xue. You don''t want to be lazy, so you talk so much? Teacher Ye used to stay for a meal. Today is a very formal occasion. Aunt Xue, I hope you can be formal, so I can ignore what you said in front of teacher Ye!"


    There was a little more threat in Aunt Xue''s eyes.


    Aunt Xue took a deep breath and could only compromise.


    Mi Ran''er went to change her clothes again and drew a very beautiful makeup very delicately.


    "Host, why do you attach so much importance to this man? Is this man your favorite?" the system couldn''t help joking.


    "Well, what can I say is that the last couple of men have attracted me to every male subject? I don''t know why. It may be coincidence." when he ran blush, he said to the system with a humming voice.


    The system smiled low, "in fact, when the LORD God arranges plane tasks, he will also consider the preferences of the host, but generally speaking, he won''t be accurate where to go. You are the first one to be so accurate!"


    "Really? Should I feel very lucky?" Mi Ran''er suddenly sneered and said sarcastically.


    The system is silent.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t care about the system. After putting on her makeup, she silently waits for the arrival of the afternoon.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Grandpa Shen took Ye Chenyu back to Shen''s house.


    After the two returned, Grandpa Shen went directly to his study with Ye Chenyu to say something about the laboratory. Mi Raner didn''t bother.


    More than an hour later, Shen''s father and mother came back.

 Chapter 2275

    In MI Raner''s memory, Shen''s father and mother came home at this time for the first time after she had memories.


    "Where''s your grandpa?" Shen''s mother asked this in the first sentence after she came back.


    Mi Raner knows that she wants to ask Ye Chenyu, proud mother.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and said, "I''m talking to Mr. Ye in the study..."


    "Oh... Then I''ll go up and change my clothes. It''s too cold to wear professional clothes. So are you, husband. Go and change into more homely clothes." Shen''s mother dragged Shen''s father upstairs.


    As a result, ye Chenyu and grandpa Shen went downstairs before them.


    "I just heard the sound of the car. Are your parents back?" Grandpa Shen asked with a kind smile.


    "Well, upstairs went to change clothes, my mother said," you can''t wear too hard, so you have to make complaints about your occupation clothes. "


    Grandpa Shen couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Chenyu also smiled.


    "Chenyu sits down. Don''t be too formal because there are parents at home. Neither her parents nor I are serious people..." Grandpa Shen asks Ye Chenyu to sit down in the living room.


    Grandpa Shen''s words directly amused Mi Raner.


    He is not serious yet. If he is not serious, how can he make the original owner almost autistic.


    I''m here myself. I can deal with this family. If I change to the original owner, I''m afraid I can only get depression in the end.


    Grandpa Shen looked at the smile on MI Raner''s face and couldn''t help it. He stared at her and warned her not to be so arrogant. Now arrogance and so on. If my mother has a problem with her again, it has nothing to do with him.


    When Shen''s father and mother came downstairs, they saw Ye Chenyu sitting in the living room. Shen''s mother''s eyes lit up for a moment.


    To tell the truth, ye Chenyu''s face is very different from what she imagined. She thought Ye Chenyu would be a young man who looks a little stupid. Unexpectedly, he is a beautiful man. Moreover, it doesn''t look like he has a face but no brain.


    Moreover, he was very polite. When Shen''s father and mother came downstairs, he immediately stood up and said hello to Shen''s father and mother.


    It''s still early for dinner. Shen''s mother has been looking for ye Chenyu to talk and understand what she wants to know.


    It can be seen that mother-in-law is very satisfied with her future son-in-law.


    Mi Ran''er sat aside and pretended to be watching TV. In fact, she had been paying attention here. She was not surprised by Shen''s mother''s reaction. Young people like Ye Chenyu will be very loved by the woman''s parents. After all, apart from the family, they can be regarded as perfect people!


    "So, your plan for the future is quite good. Aunt is very pleased that you can plan such a good future for yourself so calmly. In that case, aunt can give your daughter to you. However, I hope you can promise aunt that you must be kind to ran in the future. She is the only daughter of our family. She has been spoiled and grown up since childhood. His father and I work so hard Ban struggled to make her live a carefree life, like a little princess. After marrying you, this standard of living can''t be reduced one day. Can you guarantee it? "


    This remark is a standard template for mother-in-law to point at her son-in-law.


    Mi Ran''er listened and felt that her ears were going to cocoon.


    Here, ye Chenyu smiled gently, then nodded firmly, "don''t worry, aunt, I won''t let ran Yi suffer. Since I chose her, I must give her the best life!"

 Chapter 2276

    Shen''s mother nodded with satisfaction. "Do you have any relatives in your family?"


    Ye Chenyu shook his head in some loss. "There are relatives far away, but they don''t. They only send a wechat greeting during the Spring Festival. Most of them haven''t seen each other for several years!"


    "Our family is fully responsible for the engagement. You shouldn''t have any opinion? By the way, we only have a daughter, Ranyi. If you are a burden, you shouldn''t have any opinion?"


    Ye Chenyu was stunned, "if you are redundant, the child''s last name..."


    "You must have more than one, one with you and one with Ranyi? It''s fair! Besides, you must take over our company with Ranyi in the future. It''s best to be redundant!"


    Shen''s mother smiled and patted Ye Chenyu on the shoulder. "Well, this is the best arrangement. Give me your eight characters. Find a lucky day and a day when everyone is relatively free, and do your engagement banquet!"


    Shen''s mother is really an activist. As long as she accepts it, all the processes will travel at a speed like a rocket


    Mi Raner was helpless.


    "Mommy, I didn''t say it before. Now I just want to prepare for the exam and get engaged. I''d better wait until I get admitted to college!"


    "If you really just want to prepare for the exam, you won''t fall in love with Mr. Ye at this juncture! Moreover, you''re just engaged, not married. What are you so worried about?"


    Shen''s mother rolled her eyes and said angrily.


    Mi Ran''er thought for a moment. The rapid development of the plot is not a bad thing for her.


    Pretending to nod helplessly, "well, Mommy, you can arrange what you think. Miss ye and I will cooperate with you!"


    She looked at Ye Chenyu again. "Will you cooperate?"


    "Well, yes, I''m very happy to have my aunt to help take care of everything."


    Ye Chenyu is already very strange to the feeling of having a mommy. Today, Shen''s mother is gentle to him, which makes him recall his mother''s kindness to him before. He is very moved in his heart.


    He doesn''t reject this feeling.


    The engagement was directly discussed during the first meeting and dinner.


    The engagement day took Shen''s mother two days to decide. It was directly August 16, the second day of the reunion night, and it was still a double day. It was really the best day recently.


    The invitation was also sent out. Shen''s mother asked Mi Raner to ask Ye Chenyu about the guest list. Ye Chenyu gave a copy. There were less than ten people on it.


    Seven of them are distant relatives. Whether they will arrive is unknown.


    The remaining two are ye Chenyu''s classmates.


    This social circle is really very simple.


    Soon, August 16 will arrive.


    The engagement banquet was held in the villa of a friend of Shen''s mother. Shen''s mother had a girl''s heart. The scene was beautifully arranged. Mi Raner also liked it very much. When she appeared at the venue in the dress chosen by Shen''s mother, applause broke out in the hall.


    Standing in the center of the stage, ye Chenyu saw the girl''s beautiful appearance, with a gentle smile on the bottom of his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er approached with a brisk pace. He took her by the hand, bowed his head, and whispered in her ear, "you are so beautiful today ~"


    "Wow, do you mean I wasn''t beautiful before?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily with a slight eyebrow.


    "All beautiful."


    Ye Chenyu has a strong desire for survival.


    It amused Mi Raner directly.


    Although the engagement ring style prepared by Shen''s mother is simple, there are many small details inside. For example, their names and their zodiac signs are engraved on the ring, and the diamond is also heart-shaped!

 Chapter 2277

    When the ring was put on, MI Ran''er heard Ye Chenyu whisper that I love you


    As soon as the voice fell, the voice of the system rang out in my mind: "congratulations to the host, the completion of the standard task has reached 100%, and I am about to leave the standard!"


    Mi Ran''er quickly raised her eyes and looked more at Ye Chenyu, who was very fond of her appetite. Then, the white light hit and dragged mi Ran''er''s spirit into a vortex. Soon, she lost consciousness.


    -


    When she woke up, MI Raner was in the plane space station.


    The feeling of floating was strange. She frowned and whispered, "I don''t need to rest. You can directly let me carry out the next plane task!"


    "You can start. This time, the host can choose the plot outline of the next plane."


    As soon as the voice of the system fell, MI Ran''er saw a light screen in the vast white space. There were four options on the light screen.


    1¡¢ Idol 101.


    2¡¢ Power first.


    3¡¢ It was the first time.


    4¡¢ Detective kn.


    "What is the outline of this? Can you be careful? Such a general outline is likely to make complaints about the pit." after seeing the options, MI ran went straight to Tucao.


    "The host is at ease. These outlines are extracted keywords, definitely not a pit! If there is a pit, the system will directly send you 100 personality values?"


    The system started gambling with MI Raner.


    I can hear the fearless tone of the system. There may be no pit.


    Mi Ran''er chose one at random, "one, anyway, these options have to go through in the end. It doesn''t matter which comes first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, MI Ran''er was sucked into the plane conveyor belt by a force.


    "I''m Cao!"


    After she felt a headache, she scolded and lost consciousness again.


    -


    "Don''t squeeze, it''s so crowded that the photos cost..."


    "Yes, don''t squeeze in the back. Wait a minute. We can''t produce good photos. Isn''t it also the loss of fans?"


    "Ah, the camera has dropped. My camera is tens of thousands!"


    ¡­¡­


    When she came back to her mind, MI Ran''er heard the hustle and bustle in her ears. She frowned and slowly opened her eyes. Before she had time to carefully see where she was, a huge force suddenly hit her waist and knocked her several steps¡ª¡ª


    "It hurts... Is walking..."


    After MI Raner stabilized her figure, she wanted to curse without thinking about it.


    At this time, there was a shrill cry in her ear. Then, the person holding her lowered his head and asked gently, "aren''t you hurt?"


    As soon as mi Ran''er raised his eyes, he looked at a pair of very beautiful peach blossom eyes. Although he was wearing a mask, he could also see that his face was very small. The most important thing was that he had a very good smell.


    "No, thanks!"


    Mi Ran''er felt that the women nearby were eyeing him. She quickly got up and left the boy. She coagulated his eyes and felt very familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere.


    At this time, someone in the crowd shouted, "Zaihe, I love you! When can you Solo ~"


    The boy standing behind Mi Raner smiled low and replied, "soon, please look forward to it!"


    The fans cheered again.


    At the moment when mi Ran''er was stunned, a long string of memories crowded into her mind.


    It turned out that the original principal name was Lin Ranran. He was only 17 years old this year. He was a trainee of an entertainment company seeking dreams in country h. he said he was seeking dreams. In fact, Lin Ranran came to country h for his idol. He interviewed the idol''s company and was brushed down. He had to choose other companies.

 Chapter 2278

    After Lin Ranran was successfully elected, he stayed in country h. In addition to training, he spent most of his time chasing idols.


    Caught up with a lot of signing meetings and became an idol Li Zaihe at the front line of the country''s largest station.


    Of course, she concealed her identity as a trainee. If her fans in her country knew that she was a trainee, they would doubt whether she wanted to make her debut.


    At that time, she may be picked up.


    Lin Ranran is very talented in photography and has produced many divine pictures of Li Zaihe.


    Li Zaihe is one of the members of the top tiantuan miracle in country h. he plays the lead singer and Deputy lead dancer in the group. His popularity is the upper circle in the group. However, he has few personal resources. Because of this, he has abused many fans. He vindicates Li Zaihe on the Internet every day. Why is there no personal resources.


    After Li Zaihe''s confirmed reply this time, the fans will certainly revel for a long time. However, if solo continues to be a distant future, the fans will certainly abuse the so-called royal family with a large number of personal resources in the company and the group, but the rate of return is not high. Then they pray every day that their brother can leave the group and fly alone as soon as possible.


    Lin Ranran is the only fan of Li Zaihe, but she is also a fan of the miracle group. After seeing so many idol groups in country h, she knows how important the group is to herself.


    In fact, most of Li Zaihe''s attention is brought to him by the regiment. If Li Zaihe really chooses to fly alone or what, his attention will be reduced by two-thirds.


    If you bring a group solo, you will have a better effect.


    Li Zaihe himself should also know this. He has always focused on the group. Although he is also interested in solo, he has said in public more than once that he is the greatest lucky in his life to be in the miracle group.


    "This is the so-called idol 101? I thought it was a development department, and one was the top group members, I was an exercise student, too. The gap was too great. I always felt this task was more difficult." although Mi ran was trying to make complaints about his mind in his mind, he hurriedly looked at Li Zhi he, thinking about how he was close, and how he could be seen again in Lee ho ho.


    Holding the camera in her arms, she casually took a few pictures of Li Zaihe, and quickly followed Li Zaihe to the outside.


    There are more fans outside.


    It''s too crowded. Mi Raner sees so many people, and magnanimous are all girls. Everyone''s screams are going to deafen Mi Raner''s ears!


    She had to find a place with few people to sit down and get ready for a good rest. At this time, she saw two people sitting in the coffee shop.


    If Mi Raner is right, they are Ning Jia and song Yueran, who are the least popular.


    They are still free to drink coffee here. Moreover, no fans have noticed them at all. This popularity gap is too cruel!


    Mi Raner blinks, suddenly raises her camera and takes two photos of Ning Jia and song Yueran.


    Because they were Aidou, Ning Jia and song Yueran were very sensitive to the camera. They were secretly photographed and immediately found out. They both looked this way.


    Mi Ran''er met the two men''s eyes and immediately smiled with curved eyebrows (generally, the sister at the station would wear masks. The original owner was worried that she would be recognized, so he also wore masks).


    Ning Jia and song Yueran should not have expected that they would also have fans to follow. They were surprised. In addition to being surprised, they also returned Mi Raner with a very gentle smile.

 Chapter 2279

    Song Yueran suddenly waved to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er bumped past.


    "Brother Yueran, what''s the matter?" she whispered.


    "Are you our fan?" song Yueran whispered with expectation.


    "No!"


    Mi Ran''er shook her head directly. Seeing the disappointment of song Yueran and Ning Jia, she continued: "I am a miracle fan. Everyone who loves miracles!"


    Song Yueran and Ning Jia looked at each other helplessly. Song Yueran said, "even if it''s tuanfan, in fact, few people will follow us like this. The only powder we have is one of the few..."


    "Do those two brothers envy the popularity of other brothers? In fact, there is no need to envy. As long as the miracle is one day, I will help you one day, and so will other fans. Moreover, gold will always shine, and there will be more and more fans in the future!"


    Mi Raner said with sincerity.


    Song Yueran and Ning Jia were very happy and moved.


    "Well, we should go. Zaihe should have finished the small fan meeting. Let''s go to the parking lot." Ning Jia got up with his bag and his eyes fell on MI Raner. "Will we meet again in the future?"


    "Sure! I''ll sign the album next month. I hope my two brothers can remember me." Mi Raner smiled and watched Ning Jia and song Yueran leave.


    Weighing the camera in her hand, she put it back in her bag, walked out of the airport, got on a bus and was ready to go back to the company dormitory.


    On the way, she narrowed her eyes and communicated with the system in her mind.


    "Host, I thought you would have direct contact with the man. What''s the name of this move?"


    "Call Wei Wei to save Zhao! Attack from the side! If I directly contact Li Zaihe, people will only treat me as an illegitimate meal and guard against me. It''s even more difficult to attack him. After having a good relationship with the less popular members of the regiment, Ning Jia and song Yueran will certainly take me to see the whole regiment, and then they will have the opportunity to contact the male leader!"


    "Well, it''s really great that the host has such a fast analysis ability in such a short time!" the system praised without stinginess.


    Mi Ran''er hung his lips proudly, "right? You still have many opportunities to open your eyes!"


    Before the car started, MI Raner suddenly felt that she was sitting alone. She opened her eyes and glanced. The girl around her noticed Mi Raner''s sight, waved her hand and greeted her.


    "Hello, sister! Are you also a fan of miracles?" the girl asked without recognition.


    "HMM..." Mi Ran''er nodded.


    "As long as we chase a regiment, we are all sisters. By the way, according to your accent, we should not be from country H? Where?" the girl asked suspiciously.


    "China."


    The girl''s eyes lit up, "what a coincidence, I''m also Chinese. I''m going to university in country h. what about you? Are you also here to study?"


    "I... well, I''m also an international student." Mi Ran''er didn''t tell the girl she met for the first time her identity as an intern.


    "My name is Qin rou. You can call me Xiao rou. In the future, we can watch the concert together and chase my brother. I live in the school dormitory and am going to rent the tower room next semester. It''s more convenient. Do you want to come and rent it with me?"


    Qin Rou is really familiar. Before saying a few words, she began to invite mi Ran''er to rent together.


    Mi Raner shook her head reluctantly, then smiled and declined Qin Rou, "I''m used to living in the dormitory. Mao moved out rashly and was known by my parents. They will worry!"

 Chapter 2280

    Qin Rou was disappointed. "Forget it, but we can leave a contact information. Everyone is Chinese. Moreover, it''s really fate to chase the same love bean. We can make an appointment to play together when we have time!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at Qin Rou''s smile and couldn''t help thinking of a girl she had met in a certain place before.


    At first, it was the same meeting pattern, but what the girl did later made Mi Raner very cold.


    Mi Raner thinks that such NPC setting should not occur twice.


    Therefore, she is not too wary of Qin rou. However, in terms of personal affairs, she will still guard against this familiar girl.


    After returning to the company, MI Ran''er went directly to the practice room.


    There is a big difference between the trainee''s practice room and the one that has been out. The trainee''s practice room is not so spacious and the decoration is very simple. There is only a mirror for everyone to supervise their dance movements.


    There is not even a computer for playing music here. The trainees need to bring their own stereo and mobile phone.


    When we got to the practice room, a female trainee who was in the same period with the original owner came over: "Ran Ran, just now Miss Li came here. She said that she would go to her office when you arrived and that she had something to talk to you!"


    "Follow me?"


    Mi Raner frowns slightly. Lin Ranran has been in the company for more than three years and has not made her debut. The company recently has a plan to make her debut. If Lin Ranran is not elected, she has planned to quit the company and find another way out.


    Mi Ran''er is worried. Is it really going to be brushed down?


    Uneasy, she came to Mr. Li''s office. Mi Ran''er went in and said hello. Then she went to her desk, "teacher, what did you ask me to do?"


    "Here is a form. You fill in. You give a cover video of the song above, and the top level needs to screen!" Teacher Li gently handed a piece of paper to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner took it over and looked at it. It was actually the application form for the women''s League plan.


    "This is..."


    "Don''t be so excited. Even if the primary election is selected, there will be group screening. After several rounds, the plan is to keep nine people, and there are more than 30 female trainees in our company. Do you think you can stand out from these 30 practice rooms..."


    "I''m confident! Don''t worry, Miss Li. I''ll practice hard and try to get a place to debut!" Mi Ran''er smiled sweetly, bowed to Miss Li, turned and left the office.


    After she left the office, she straightened up and pinched her waist. In country h, the etiquette of her predecessors and predecessors is very strict. Moreover, there are all kinds of rules to say hello. Once something goes wrong, she will be caught and annoyed in front of her superiors and predecessors.


    This kind of etiquette is very cumbersome, but it''s ok as long as you get used to it.


    She took the form back to the practice room. When she came to the door, she thought, folded the form and put it in her pocket.


    After entering, a trainee came and asked her, "what did Miss Li ask you to do? Did you talk about the Tao?"


    "Debut? It''s not so easy. Just tell me the recent contact information and assign me some tasks. I have to start my career step by step. I''ve been waiting for more than three years. I can afford to wait any longer!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled and whispered back after hiding a little.


    "Well, you''ve been practicing well recently. You can sing and dance. Ran Ran, you may be ace in the future!"

 Chapter 2281

    "What ace? No ace, I just want to make a smooth debut now. If I can''t make a smooth debut, I''ve spent all these years in country h, which is a waste of effort and youth!" Mi Raner tied up her hair and was very capable. She rubbed her cheeks, "Well, don''t say that. Let''s practice quickly. Only when we practice to the best can we be valued by the senior management and get the qualification of debut!"


    When the other trainees heard Mi Raner''s words and looked at each other, they all felt that MI Raner was right. They all nodded, then went back to their places and began to connect.


    When trainees train, they usually practice continuously for several hours. They also need to sing when dancing, so that they can exercise their breath and make their breath long. When they make their debut in the future, there will be no accident scene when they perform singing and dancing.


    In addition, when the concert is held, the singing and dancing are uninterrupted for several hours, and the physical strength must be enough.


    The original owner''s body is very flexible and her voice is really good. When she went to the miracle company for an interview, she was brushed down because she was too nervous and abnormal.


    But now after being systematically taught in singing, the original owner''s voice is better. He can not only sing high notes, but also has his own characteristics in chorus.


    You can sing and dance. As long as you can make your debut, you don''t have to worry about smoking powder.


    Mi Ran''er practiced seriously. Her high-intensity singing and dancing soon made her sweat all over. She practiced dancing for three hours every day. In these three hours, she would have a short rest.


    After that, she also needs to go to the vocal music teacher to test her voice and score recognition, as well as vocal practice.


    In addition to these exercises, there are also exercises of artistic ability learning and body posture.


    It takes at least six or seven hours to finish all the courses a day.


    Many trainees are students. After class, they come here to practice and go home. They have to do their homework. They cycle like this every day. Everyone has a corresponding biological clock so that they won''t feel tired.


    But if you finally work so hard but don''t get a chance to make a debut, and all the pain during practice comes up, it''s really sad.


    The original master was a trainee in country h. she was suspended from school. Her parents only gave her four years. Therefore, if she can''t make her debut this time, she must go back to her country.


    Mi Ran''er has to get a chance to start his career this time. Otherwise, if he wants to complete his mission in the future, he must cross the ocean.


    too troublesome.


    Moreover, MI Raner is also confident that this time she will get a chance to debut and perform with Li Zaihe.


    At the end of a day''s training, MI Ran''er took a bath in the company. It was late at night when she dragged her tired body out of the company.


    She touched her pocket and had some money. After a brief supper, she went back to the dormitory.


    The trainee dormitory is a room for several people to sleep in and out of bed.


    When the original owner first arrived in country h, he didn''t know much about the language of this country. There were problems in communication and almost offended people. However, because she was sweet, clever, and had a quick attitude of admitting her mistakes, and she was relatively young, the senior trainees were very helpless to her.


    "Ran, did you go to the airport to shoot a hare again today?" she came back to the dormitory and put on a mask. A senior in the next dormitory came running over and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m going to pick up the plane!"


    Mi Raner smiled and nodded.


    The trainees know that the original owner likes Li Zaihe, but they don''t know that the original owner is Li Zaihe''s fan in country H.

 Chapter 2282

    Every time the original owner showed them the photos, they would not send them to the station. They skillfully made a time difference. Even if these trainees saw Li Zaihe''s rice photos on the Internet, they would not think it was taken by the original owner.


    "What photos did you take? Can I have a look?" the trainee, who is also a fan of Li Zaihe, said excitedly.


    "I didn''t get it. Well... There are so many people going today. My camera almost broke. It''s all tears..." Mi Ran''er shook his head in disappointment.


    When the trainee heard this, he was disappointed and distressed. "Well, forget it. You have to be careful. It''s best not to often pick up the plane in the near future. In case of an accident, which affects the evaluation, this women''s League plan is very important. After this women''s League debut, we must wait for several years. You and I are too old to afford it. We must firmly seize this opportunity!"


    "Well, sister Caiyan, I will come on!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled, nodded and said very firmly.


    Caiyan likes the original owner very much and is very kind to her. When the original owner first arrived in country h and had no friends, Caiyan was the first to be kind to the original owner, which made the original owner feel a little safe.


    From the original owner''s memory of Caiyan, Caiyan is a trustworthy person.


    The original master''s biggest dream is to debut with Caiyan.


    Mi Ran''er thought that he should be able to fulfill the dream of the original owner.


    After Caiyan left, MI Raner climbed into bed, turned on the computer, took out the memory card from the camera, looked around, couldn''t find a suitable photo, and simply sent the photos of Ning Jia and song Yueran to their stations with a trumpet.


    In China, there are only a few stations of these two people, and there are few fans. Every time the miracle goes out of the group album, the total output of these two stations can''t even reach the four digits.


    The popularity of the miracle group is really too different. However, Ning Jia and song Yueran have done very well in their own positions.


    Therefore, the fans will still give help to these two people.


    However, if there is an inclination of internal resources in the group, there will be only powder tearing force. Usually, fans of Ning Jia and song Yueran will be pressed on the ground and rubbed hard!


    After MI Raner sent the photos, Ning Jia''s station soon replied to his private letter, "baby, you don''t seem to be the front line of our family? How can you provide me with pictures?"


    "I''m a fan of Ningjia. I went to pick up the plane today. I think if I release it with my own number, no one will pay attention. At least you have thousands of fans. It''s good to let the fans see the latest status of Ningjia!"


    Ning Jia''s station seems to be very moved.


    "That''s great. Brother Jia is really a good person. It''s worth being so sincere to him. Thank you very much. If you still have brother Jia''s birthday picture in the future, please send it to me. When the special ceremony comes out, I''ll leave a copy for you. I''ll try my best to reserve a place for you. I''ll see you at brother Jia''s birthday party!"


    "Good!"


    Mi Raner simply agreed.


    After sending all the photos, MI Raner fell wearily on the bed.


    She suddenly remembered that she had not filled in the form, so she quickly sat up and took out the form.


    One by one, she looked at the song that needed cover. It was the hottest women''s group song last year. Although dancing was not very difficult, it was not so easy to jump out of the taste.


    The original owner has just practiced this song, but there are some defects in expression management.

 Chapter 2283

    Mi Raner is confident in this song.


    She must be able to cover beautifully, but if she is too perfect, she will lose her own characteristics. Mi Raner feels that this cover needs to spend some time.


    We must let the high-level people see their own flash points and blindly imitate their predecessors. Even if they are on the road, they will not come out one day.


    She filled out the form and put it back in her bag.


    He fell down again because he was tired. After narrowing his eyes, he slept for almost two seconds.


    -


    The next day, MI Raner went to the practice room early. At that time, the trainee''s practice room was still empty. She took advantage of this time to shoot the song cover, simply processed the video, and took the video to find teacher Li.


    After seeing her cover, Miss Li nodded with satisfaction, "it has your own taste. Ran Ran, you are really smart and don''t blindly imitate the original. It''s really rare for this famous song to jump out of its own taste! Believe me, you can certainly get high marks!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled happily: "Teacher Li is really praised. I just hope I can survive the last round and get this chance to make a debut. In this way, my three-year practice time will be meaningful."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t go wrong, eight, nine, ten..." Miss Li seldom said such words to the trainees.


    Mi Raner is worried that Miss Li is setting up a flag for herself. If she doesn''t make a debut in the end, she will be embarrassed.


    "Miss Li, I''ll practice first."


    "Well, go."


    After MI Raner went out, Mr. Li took out the video of MI Raner and watched it again. He nodded his head with satisfaction all the time.


    Mi Raner comes out of Teacher Li''s office and meets Caiyan. Caiyan also comes to hand in the form. Mi Raner respects privacy and doesn''t ask too much.


    However, when Caiyan passed her, she asked her to wait here now.


    Caiyan came out in less than ten minutes after she went in.


    "Ranran, let''s go!" Caiyan took Mi Raner and ran to the company gate.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Ran''er was almost staggered by her.


    "Miracle recorded a variety show today. It was in the park near our company. I ran into it when I just came here. I can see that not many people know it. Let''s go to occupy the front seat first. When there are many people, we can''t squeeze in!"


    Caiyan said excitedly, pulling mi Ran''er faster and faster. She really deserves to be the queen of beautiful legs among the trainees. These legs account for more than one meter.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect to meet miracle so soon.


    Following Caiyan to the park, the miracle men''s group is working on the largest lawn in the park. Wearing masks, Caiyan and Mi Raner find a very favorable position to sit down. They both hold their mobile phones and take pictures one by one.


    Soon, there''s a break from the mission.


    The waiting staff hurried to make up and wipe sweat for the artists, as well as water supply.


    This variety show is the trump card variety show of country h. It takes a lot of time to record each time and is very tired. However, because the exposure rate of the program is very large, many artists want to go on it very much, and they generally don''t complain and get tired.


    "Zaihe is also very handsome. Look at his sweat. He slipped from the perfect jaw line. The broken hair on his forehead was wet with sweat. It looks too sexy! I must make a debut and perform on the same stage with Zaihe. It''s my biggest dream in my life!"


    Caiyan said with her heart in her hand.

 Chapter 2284

    "Isn''t it? I took some beautiful photos. A little PS, it must be a divine picture. Take a look!" Mi Raner handed her mobile phone to Caiyan.


    Caiyan saw more peach blossoms in her eyes.


    Mi Raner was very amused by her reaction.


    They looked at the photo and looked up again. They didn''t see Li Zaihe.


    "It''s not like going back to the car to have a rest. It''s too hot today. These artists are really tired..." Caiyan said painfully.


    Mi Ran''er kicked her cell phone into her pocket. "Sister Caiyan, I''m a little hungry. I''ll go to the nearby convenience store to buy something to eat. You have a place here. I''ll be back soon!"


    "Well, you know what I like. Just buy some. When I eat too much, I still want to go to the bathroom."


    Caiyan has a lot of worries.


    "I see ~"


    Mi Raner gets up and runs to the convenience store outside the park.


    Artists'' cars were parked in the parking lot outside the park. When mi Ran''er walked to the parking lot, he saw a familiar figure standing in front of the familiar nanny car.


    Because of the angle, MI Raner could only see his back. However, MI Raner had sharp eyes and soon saw something fishy from the car glass.


    Li Zaihe is smoking!


    Moreover, looking at his movements, he is also very skilled. At first glance, he is an old smoker.


    Although Li Zaihe has been on the road for nearly ten years, he is only 267 this year. He is also one of the five good idols in the circle. He has never been beaten and disqualified. If his photos of smoking are put on the Internet, it will certainly cause a storm.


    As an adult, smoking is not a big deal, but some fans will be disappointed. After all, smoking is harmful to health.


    But Li Zaihe may smoke a wave of powder because of smoking, because this guy smokes. He''s so handsome!


    Mi Ran''er hid behind a tree, found a perfect angle, raised his mobile phone and secretly took a picture of Li Zaihe. The reflection of the glass was also taken perfectly. As long as a black-and-white filter was added, the artistic conception of this picture was very good.


    It gives people a retro feeling.


    Li zuohe immediately noticed that someone was secretly photographing himself. He immediately turned his head. The eagle Falcon''s eyes turned towards Mi Raner very accurately¡ª¡ª


    Mi Raner quickly hid behind the tree and pretended to see the scenery.


    Unexpectedly, Li Zaihe strode over. He had already crushed out the cigarette butts. Mi Raner turned and wanted to go. Before taking two steps, he was grabbed by someone''s arm, pulled and dragged behind his car.


    "Which paparazzi? When I just recorded the program, I saw you secretly taking photos. You came so close behind me. You''re really bold!"


    Li Zaihe reached out to take down Mi Raner''s mask and see the girl''s true face.


    Mi Ran''er quickly covered his mask and shouted, "I''m not a paparazzi! I''m your fan."


    "Fans? Fans are so close, illegitimate meals?" Li Zaihe frowned deeper.


    "No, I''m from the front... Zaihe, I met you at the airport. Did you forget? Oh, someone came over there. Zaihe, I''ll always support you..."


    Mi Ran''er said this, pushed Li Zaihe''s arm away, turned and ran away quickly.


    Seeing the girl''s back running away quickly, the corners of her mouth pulled. Her face was cold and soaked with a layer of cold frost.


    "Always support me? Always follow me?"

 Chapter 2285

    Mi Ran''er didn''t even buy anything. She hurried back to Caiyan. "Sister Caiyan, let''s go!"


    "What''s the matter?" Caiyan was startled by her tone.


    "Let''s go. I doubt we''ll stay here. We''ll be driven away later." Mi Raner thought of Li Zaihe''s cold eyes when he was alone with himself. Such eyes never appeared in the eyes of the five good idols in the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner often discusses with other fans of Li Zaihe whether this brother will be as soft and cute in private as in variety shows, and occasionally his boyfriend is full of strength.


    Now it seems that what image Li Zaihe is privately remains to be explored.


    Caiyan is pulled away by Mi Raner in confusion. When she comes out of the park, she happens to meet Li Zaihe, who is brought in by her agent.


    Li Zaihe recognized Mi Raner with a little threat in his eyes.


    Immediately, he suddenly raised his lips and smiled, "brother Lin, these two ladies are my fans. Please go and invite them to come and take a picture with me!"


    "What?"


    Brother Lin thought he heard wrong. Is there any idol who is in a hurry to find fans for a group photo?


    After seeing Li Zaihe''s eyes, brother Lin can only come to MI Raner and Caiyan and say with a smile: "the two girls look familiar. They should have met at Zaihe''s fan meeting? Since they are Zaihe''s fans, Zaihe said he wanted to take a picture with them!"


    "What?" Caiyan didn''t expect that there was a pie in the sky. She was so surprised that she nodded immediately, "OK! Is this a fan benefit?"


    Lingo smiled: "of course."


    Brother Lin looked at Mi Raner again. Mi Raner was looking at Li Zaihe. Then he nodded slowly, "well, good."


    They came to Li Zaihe. Li Zaihe looked at Mi Raner.


    Suddenly lowered his voice and said, "I don''t care what you shoot. If I see it on any public platform, I will let you know how serious the consequences of cooking illegitimate meals are!"


    "I''m really not an illegitimate meal..."


    Mi Raner tugged at her lip without saying a word.


    Here, Caiyan looked at the two people in a daze. She didn''t quite understand the deep meaning of their dialogue.


    "Well, if you say you''re not an illegitimate meal, give me the photos you took, or completely delete them in front of me!" Li Zaihe smiled and said that everything had to be discussed.


    "Why do you want me to delete photos? I took photos by myself. I can delete them if I want, and I can''t delete them if I don''t want to. Since you don''t want to put the photos on the public platform, I won''t let them go..."


    Li Zaihe sneered, "why should I believe you?"


    "Well, Zaihe, take the picture, you hurry to record the program... Don''t delay." brother Lin returned Caiyan''s mobile phone to Caiyan, grabbed Li Zaihe''s arm and hurried to the recording scene.


    "Ran Ran, what happened between you and zahe? What photo did you just secretly take? Zahe was so nervous! It wouldn''t be a female love bean recorded together who flirted with him? If zahe was taken such a photo at this time, it would certainly cause a huge storm in the entertainment industry!"


    Caiyan asked very gossip.


    "It''s not a female love bean. Don''t worry. He won''t have a love affair open for the time being." Mi Ran''er rubbed his nose. "It''s just some messy photos. The most important thing is that Li Zaihe thought I was an illegitimate meal, so he was so angry. It seems that I won''t appear in front of him for a long time in the future."

 Chapter 2286

    After returning to the dormitory, MI Ran''er made a backup of the photo and stored it in the private folder of the computer and in the mobile phone.


    This picture will certainly play a great role in the future.


    It can be seen that Li Zaihe still cares about his personal design. Otherwise, today, she won''t let her take out the photos and delete them regardless of the image.


    And a lot of threats.


    Mi Raner''s mouth stirred up a faint smile. When she turned off the computer, a trainee in the dormitory came back.


    "Ran Ran, did you see the announcement of the women''s League plan today?"


    The girl directly raised her head and asked Mi Raner, who was sitting on the upper bunk. The expression on her face looked strange. Although she was smiling, she smiled reluctantly.


    "Announcement? I left early today, so... What announcement?" Mi Ran''er wondered.


    "The winners of the women''s League plan have come out. You and Caiyan are on the list. There are seven people in our dormitory and four..."


    The girl''s sour tone immediately made Mi Raner understand that she was not involved in the plan.


    This is also what mi Ran''er expected. Although this girl has been practicing for nearly seven years, she has failed to reach the end of the previous two women''s League plans. Now she is getting older and older, and her confidence has been eroded a lot. Gradually, she is covered up by the trainees who enter the company.


    This time, if she can''t make her debut again, she can only choose to leave the company and find another way out.


    "I remember asking you before, did Mr. Li talk to you about the women''s League plan? You said no. I thought you wanted to practice for another two years. It turned out that you were secretly poking..."


    The dialect of the girl''s H Mandarin has emerged. Mi Raner listened and pulled a smile from the corners of her mouth. "The registration of the women''s League plan is very urgent. When you asked me, I didn''t sign up. I signed up the next day. Why? Do you think the reason why you didn''t get elected is that I topped your quota? As a foreigner, where could I have such a big face..."


    "Isn''t it? Teacher Xu had promised me to let me..." the girl was in a hurry and almost said what she had done secretly.


    Mi Ran''er listened and picked at the end of his eyes, "Miss Xu? Is she the judge of the women''s League plan? Miss Xu is so cold-blooded that you can buy it off. It seems that you are really capable, but your ability seems to be used in the wrong place..."


    The girl was so angry with MI Raner''s disgusting tone.


    Gritting her teeth, she turned to her bed and sat down heavily.


    "For more than seven years, I joined the company as a trainee at the age of 12. In the past seven years, I missed two debut opportunities. I thought that this was the closest time for me to debut. Unexpectedly, I didn''t even enter the first round. My youth and all my efforts have been wasted in the past seven years! I''m 20 years old, and I don''t have much time left..."


    As the girl spoke, her mood gradually collapsed and she directly covered her face and began to cry.


    Mi Ran''er sat in bed and frowned slightly at the cry.


    "Well, you''re only 20 years old. Your life has just begun. Maybe you can wait another two years..."


    Mi Ran''er lowered her voice and prepared to comfort her.


    Who knows, she raised her head and stared at Mi Raner with scarlet eyes: "how can I afford to wait two years? The company is ready to talk to me and let me leave the company..."

 Chapter 2287

    Mi Raner sighed, "in fact, who knows that leaving the company will not have better results? Besides, what about the plan even if you join the women''s league now? This time the women''s League is a nine member League. It''s still unknown whether you can stick to it until the end. Maybe it''s better for you to leave early!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I think you are gloating at misfortune. I tell you, I will never give up my dream of starting a career. At the beginning, I was among the public trainees and star scouts from other companies gave me business cards. After I transferred to the company, I don''t believe it will be as unlucky as here. Maybe I will start my career ahead of you. When the singing scene is up, you have to take the initiative to say hello to me and call me "What about the elder!"


    The girl raised her head and roared at Mi Raner angrily.


    Mi Raner was very confident.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of her lips. It seemed that she didn''t need to waste time comforting the girl.


    He lowered his eyes, nodded indifferently, and fell into bed ready to sleep.


    She didn''t notice that a trace of hatred and malice flashed through the bottom of the girl''s eyes.


    -


    After the women''s League plan was handled, MI Raner put her mind on the selection of the plan first. Only when she came out of the way could she get closer to Li Zaihe. They also had the same identity. It would be easier to attack.


    For two months in a row, MI Raner never saw Li Zaihe again.


    In the past two months, she worked hard in the women''s League plan and survived to the last round. There were still 11 trainees left, and finally three people had to be brushed off. At this time, people were in danger and were afraid that they would be the one to be brushed off.


    Mi Raner is quite relaxed. She has observed the characteristics of everyone else. No one coincides with her characteristics. Moreover, as a trainee who can sing and dance, she is very important in the team. Teacher Li told her that she would stay until the end.


    The last round of selection is coming, and everyone is practicing very hard.


    "Ran ran -"


    Caiyan was dancing, jumping, and suddenly came up to MI Raner, "tonight is a miracle FM, I have two tickets in my hand. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Sister Caiyan, don''t forget that tomorrow is the last round of selection. I went to see FM tonight. What if I''m in bad shape tomorrow?"


    Caiyan pouted helplessly, "but I also need some chicken blood. When I see zahe, I will be more motivated to strive for a chance to make a debut. In the future, I can appear on the same stage with zahe!"


    Mi Raner glances at Caiyan and thinks that she hasn''t seen the man in two months. If this goes on, the story of this plane will become Lin Ranran''s struggle.


    Slowly nodded, "OK, let''s go together, but we have to keep a low profile. If it reaches the ears of the senior management, we may feel that we don''t pay so much attention to this selection..."


    "Well, go quietly. We''ll start after the practice."


    "Well, good."


    -


    At the end of the exercise, it was already six o''clock, and there was less than an hour left before FM opening.


    When they took a bath, changed their clothes, carried their bags and ran towards the venue of FM with tickets, the lights were on.


    Their physical strength is really good. After running for half an hour, many fans are waiting in line to enter the venue.


    "You line up, I''ll buy the aid." Caiyan said, handed her a ticket, and then ran to the place where the aid was bought.

 Chapter 2288

    When Caiyan came back, there was a long line behind her. She bought Li Zaihe''s aid, but there was only one.


    "This is the last one. I have a look. There are still a lot of Ningjia''s, so I bought Ningjia''s, do you use it or me?" Caiyan said with some disgust.


    "I''ll do it." Mi Raner did not mind taking Ning Jia''s aid, put on his hair hoop, took the aid stick and banner, and checked in.


    Because Caiyan asked her friends to help her get the tickets, the seat number was in the front position. When Mi Raner took a seat, she looked up. As long as she stretched out her hand, she could touch the stage.


    "If you resell a ticket so close, it must be a big price!" murmured Mi Raner. Then, I was a little worried. If Li Zaihe recognized his identity, wouldn''t it be troublesome?


    Mi Raner silently pulled the mask up a lot.


    FM opening.


    The miracle knife group dance is very famous in the entertainment circle of the whole country h. It can be regarded as a famous brand of miracle. When they dance like this, the gas field explodes badly, and everyone has an inexplicable attraction.


    However, Li zuohe in position C is the focus of everyone''s attention.


    He is really a natural king of the stage. When performing, it seems that even his fingertips are dancing, touching people''s heart and making people stop breathing.


    Mi Raner''s eyes were always on Li Zaihe.


    Until the end of the opening dance, fierce screams and applause burst out around, deafening.


    Mi Raner also involuntarily raised her hand and began to clap.


    After the opening, everyone gasped and began to say hello.


    "Zahe is so handsome. I just secretly recorded it on my mobile phone. I want to keep his most handsome appearance in my heart forever!" Caiyan leaned close to MI Raner''s ear and said excitedly.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless. "I was proud of your successful debut. Later, I met zahe on the singing stage. Don''t you want to faint directly?"


    Caiyan hehe smiled, "maybe it will, but the mentality will be completely different at that time. I should not faint. I will be proud to dance on the same stage with him!"


    On the stage, the miracle man began to say hello.


    Caiyan looks over quickly.


    After the stage ended, MI Ran''er calmed down. Sure enough, music was the initiator who really mobilized his emotions.


    On the stage, Li Zaihe stood in position C and gently looked at the fans. His eyes were a fatal seduction for the fans.


    However, MI Ran''er was very sober after seeing the man''s gentle appearance behind him.


    Li Zaihe''s eyes wandered between the fans'' seats. Suddenly, he looked in the direction of MI Raner and Cai Yan.


    Caiyan is very excited and has been waving to Li Zaihe. Now she has forgotten all the gratitude and resentment between Li Zaihe and Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er bowed her head silently and shrank herself.


    In fact, she is a little too nervous. The stage is illuminated by the spotlight. If people on the stage want to see the people under the stage clearly, they must wait for the light to be weaker.


    Under the strong light, only fuzzy cheeks can be seen at most.


    Therefore, she doesn''t need to worry about whether she will be recognized by Li zuohe at this time.


    After saying hello, there was a conversation session. The light in this session was turned down. After everyone sat down, they were closer to the audience. Mi Raner licked his lips slightly, looked at the people on the stage and touched the camera out of his bag.

 Chapter 2289

    She shot a lot of pictures in a mess. Maybe she noticed that there were cameras here. Soon, the members looked at them one by one. Mi Raner took several pictures with good angles. If these pictures were simple P, they would be presented as divine pictures by fans again.


    Li Zaihe was among them, but later, when Mi Raner looked at these photos, he found that Li Zaihe''s eyes in the last photo were a little strange.


    She was keenly aware that Li Zaihe must have recognized himself.


    Her lips closed slightly, and she smiled. Even if Li Zaihe recognized herself, what would happen? Does he have to trouble himself again?


    I wish he would come to trouble. In this way, they will be involved, which is in line with the setting of happy enemies. However, this involvement must be well controlled. If it is too much, they will really become enemies.


    After looking at the photo, she looked at the stage again. Unexpectedly, Li Zaihe and Ning Jia recognized her.


    Ning Jia also waved to MI Raner very actively.


    Mi Ran''er picked up her eyes and waved. The smile on her face was very lovely.


    Ning Jia seems very happy. Mi Raner raises the banner at this time to let Ning Jia see his heart to help him.


    The corners of Ning Jia''s mouth rose more and more fiercely.


    Love beans with low popularity is so easy to be satisfied. There are only a few people who come to help him, but they are still very happy that it is the best thing to have fans.


    Mi Raner is more or less distressed than Ning Jia.


    However, this distressing thought only lasted for a second.


    The next second, she was amazed by Li Zaihe''s singing.


    Li zuohe''s voice line is quite special. When he speaks low and sings songs, he has a different emotion. The most important thing is that this guy''s voice range is still very broad. Among the active love beans, no one can match Li zuohe''s voice range and plasticity.


    This is also why we all look forward to Li Zaihe solo. We all want to see how rebellious Li Zaihe solo is.


    After singing a few words, Li Zaihe stopped and won the most applause in the audience.


    At this time, the captain cue arrived at Ningjia.


    Ning Jia gently greeted everyone with the microphone. Seeing that the fans wanted to sing, his brother had a gentle look around his eyes and eyebrows. He sang with the microphone. It was really beautiful. Mi Raner clapped his hands very warmly after he put down the microphone.


    Li zuohe looked at Mi Raner and pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    It turned out to be Ningjia''s powder. Before, she said it was her own rice. The girl''s mouth really didn''t have half a word of truth.


    Li Zaihe moved his neck and suddenly had an idea.


    "Sister Caiyan, I''ll go to the bathroom." Mi Raner peed. After saying something to Caiyan, she got up and ran to the bathroom.


    Caiyan didn''t care about her at all, but she found that after Ranran went to the bathroom, Li Zaihe on the stage didn''t know when he disappeared.


    The restroom of the venue is very far away. After MI Raner finally got to the restroom, she washed her hands and turned to go back. However, at the corner, she was dragged in by the hand stretched out from one room!


    "Ah!"


    Mi Ran''er subconsciously screamed. As soon as he made a single sound, he was forcibly covered by the culprit''s mouth.


    "Let me go..." Mi Ran''er struggled to escape from the man''s hand.


    She sobbed and smelled a familiar smell of aftershave at the tip of her nose.

 Chapter 2290

    And, a faint smell of sweat.


    Her eyes flashed and looked up at the person who let go of her lip, "Zaihe, shouldn''t you be on the stage?"


    "Why? Are you so afraid to see me? Guilty?" Li Zaihe raised his hand, took off her hair hoop, held it in the palm of his hand and kneaded it. Looking at Ning Jia''s name on it, he felt inexplicably unhappy, "Since he is a fan of Ning Jia, why did he secretly take pictures of me last time? What? He wants to destroy me with smoking photos? Do you think Ning Jia can catch up with me when my reputation drops? He hasn''t been able to catch fire for so many years, and it''s just paste at a glance..."


    "Why are you so mean? It''s your brother who has worked with you for more than ten years. Moreover, Ning Jia is also very kind to you. Before, you were so busy on your trip and had to help you cook and wash clothes. You looked down on him. If you let Ning Jia know your attitude, he would be disappointed!"


    Mi Raner angrily interrupted Li Zaihe, "I''m so disappointed in you!"


    "My tongue is poisonous? I''m just stating the facts. You should also be able to see how many Ningjia fans came to FM tonight, and the supplies were not sold out. What if he took care of me? He tried his best to please me, couldn''t he suck half of the fans from me?"


    Li Zaihe pinched her shoulder, put her behind the door, lowered his voice, looked more and more heavy, clenched his teeth and said coldly.


    There is still a little sweat on his face. From this angle, he looks like a devil, but it is more sexy. For MI Raner, it has a very fatal attraction.


    Mi Raner clenched her teeth and tried to ignore his sexuality, "Please... Do you really think of yourself as an emperor? You look humble and have a high EQ in front of people. It turns out that you are such a virtue in private. Fans who like you for so many years are blind. Ning Jia''s popularity is not high. However, over the years, you have made a lot of contributions to miracles, which is worthless. If you let Ning Jia hear these words, he will be very special Disappointed! "


    "Let''s be disappointed. Anyway, I don''t care."


    Li Zaihe lowered his eyes slightly and smiled loudly.


    The hand holding Mi Raner''s shoulder gradually loosened. He glanced at his wristwatch and then touched his chin. "Well, I''m going back to the stage to perform. On your side, I actually have a lot to talk about with you, but now is not a suitable time. Well, if you really don''t feel guilty, contact my agent after this FM..."


    Li Zaihe did not know where to find a pen, took Mi Raner''s small hand and wrote a string of numbers in the palm of her hand.


    When the tip of his nose was touched by Mi Raner''s palm, MI Raner felt an obvious itch.


    With a slight persuasion of her fingers, she wanted to take her hand back.


    The other party was tough, grabbed her fingers, and didn''t give her any chance to take her hand away.


    "Li Zaihe, I won''t contact you!" Mi Raner feels that Li Zaihe''s character is too inferior. The most important thing is that after meeting Li Zaihe for so long, the system doesn''t say that the task has been started. Therefore, MI Raner feels that he may not be the man of this position.


    Such a bad man, she doesn''t have to waste time on him!


    Thinking so, she felt disgusted by such contact with Li Zaihe. She subconsciously wanted to take her hand back, and then kept a distance from him.

 Chapter 2291

    After writing the number, Li Zaihe covered the pen and put it in MI Raner''s palm.


    "Don''t think that if you don''t contact me, we can''t meet again. Since you are a fan of Ningjia, I will appear in all public activities of Ningjia in the future. As his true love fan, I don''t believe you won''t chase his itinerary."


    Li Zaihe said, pushed her aside, then opened the door and went out.


    Mi Raner: "


    What an arrogant guy.


    Moreover, he would like to travel with Ning Jia, is Ning Jia''s trip too little, or is he really idle? As a TOP level idol, shouldn''t he invite various kinds of invitations?


    Mi Raner looked at the number in her palm and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought about it and saved the number in her mobile phone just in case, maybe when Li Zaihe and his agent can be used in the future


    Returning to the audience again, MI Raner looked at Li Zaihe again, and his disgust was even worse.


    She really doesn''t like this kind of man who is different in appearance, and she doesn''t know what he is thinking when he shows brotherhood with Ning Jia and other teammates who are far less popular than him.


    I must dislike my teammates very much.


    Mi Ran''er was completely out of the mood to watch the performance. He leaned back on his seat and thought about how to go next.


    Two hours of FM passed in a flash for fans. After everything was over, Cai Yan around Mi Raner still had more to say.


    "Ran Ran, did you shoot Zaihe according to my requirements? I''ve been recording videos. It''s really amazing. How can there be such a perfect man!" Cai Yan and MI Ran''er sighed while holding mi Ran''er''s small hand.


    Mi Ran''er nodded: "don''t worry. I''ve taken a lot of pictures. However, you should be prepared. I''m not in good shape tonight. My hands may be shaking and there are a lot of pictures."


    "Bad state? What''s the matter with you? When you enter the field, you obviously haven''t had anything. Why are you in bad state again? Are you sick? If you''re sick, you have to be careful. Tomorrow will be the last round of assessment. It''s a pity if you''ve been brushed down and persisted for so long!"


    Caiyan was worried about Mi Raner''s achievements, which moved Mi Raner a little.


    "Don''t worry, it can''t affect you. It''s just a little stuffy here, so I don''t feel very good. Go back and take some medicine to sleep. I''ll wake up tomorrow. Sister Caiyan, don''t worry!"


    Mi Raner calms Caiyan with a low smile.


    Caiyan took her little hand and looked around. She was relieved to find that her face was pretty good.


    -


    The miracle group finished work and sat in the nanny car on the way back to the dormitory.


    Seeing that Ning Jia is in a good mood today, the captain suddenly thought of the picture that he has been greeting fans in a certain direction today. He smiled and asked, "Jia Jia, you are in a good mood today. Is it because you have come to true love powder?"


    "Yes, a station sister came. She chased me at the airport before. You know, I have few fans, and only a handful of people chased the airport. When she came to FM today, I recognized it at a glance!"


    Ning Jia said excitedly.


    "That''s not bad. Didn''t you often talk in the dormitory before? Didn''t you chase the fans who took pictures at the airport? Now, you should be satisfied!" the captain nodded with satisfaction and said happily.

 Chapter 2292

    Ning Jia was still dissatisfied. "There is only one... I really don''t know when I can cause airport congestion like zahe. Wherever I go, a group of fans follow..."


    One of his teammates joked, "do you want to be the same as zahe? Then you have to work hard. Zahe is the top of popularity as soon as he makes his debut. After all these years, his popularity has only increased. If you want to catch up with him, it''s like chasing the moon..."


    Absolutely impossible.


    Ning Jia''s face sank slightly when she heard this, but the corners of her mouth still raised a smile.


    "I''m just talking, I know myself!" he looked at Li Zaihe and found that he had been closing his eyes, like resting, and didn''t participate in the conversation here at all.


    For Li Zaihe''s neglect, Ning Jia''s smile gradually disappeared. She turned her eyes and said to her teammates that she was a little tired and closed her eyes.


    After a long time, Li Zaihe slowly opened his eyes and thought about Fang Ningjia''s words.


    He hummed slightly, and some pictures floated in his mind.


    Some people are doomed to be unable to hold the mud against the wall. If they are really on fire, it is not far from him to fall to the bottom.


    After all, there is a saying called battle through thunder. Everyone just doesn''t want to give a look.


    Once there is a fire, there will be a degree of topic. At that time, some hidden things will be dug out.


    -


    The next day''s selection starts in the afternoon.


    After MI Raner got up, the whole state was very good.


    Now she has moved to the dormitory. Now she lives together with the last few trainees in the selection. After the confirmation of the final debut personnel, the dormitory here is the tentative dormitory of the new women''s League.


    The new dormitory is much better than before. Now it has been changed into a room for two people, she and Caiyan.


    There are five rooms in the dormitory, and three people now live in the living room.


    After the selection, those who are brushed down will move back to the trainee dormitory.


    Caiyan is not very good.


    "I feel like I was too high last night. I have a headache now. I''m worried about my state." Caiyan was so worried that she was almost crying.


    Mi Ran''er could only comfort her reluctantly, "sister Caiyan, don''t worry, you are so strong, you must be fine..."


    "But what if I''m in bad shape? Ah, I knew I wouldn''t go FM last night." Caiyan regretted.


    "It''s useless for you to say this now. Wait a minute and perform well in the selection process, sister Caiyan. I believe your ability will not be brushed down!" Mi Raner loosened Caiyan''s muscles and bones and whispered comfort in her ear.


    Caiyan takes a long breath and tries to put her mind right. She can''t slack off before she plays. In this case, she can''t perform well later!


    A group of people rushed to the company. After a short rest, they were taken to a super large practice room.


    The evaluation begins.


    Mi Raner''s performance was better than usual, and the judges were satisfied with it.


    Caiyan is a little nervous. However, she has always been the first in the dance class. As long as she can make her debut, she is the main dance of the women''s group. Among the remaining people, none of them has better dancing ability than Caiyan.


    Therefore, the debut opportunity may have been stable.


    After the evaluation, we had to wait the next day to know the final result. After the evaluation, the teachers gave the trainees a holiday.


    "You''ve been in a tight state recently. Have a good time today. Tomorrow is the time to decide your destiny. At that time, some people will be disappointed..."

 Chapter 2293

    The teacher''s words are also very realistic. Among the trainees present, no one can relax and go out to breathe and play heartlessly.


    Except Mi Raner.


    She dragged Caiyan out of the company.


    "Let''s go and eat hot pot. I saw that country h also opened a hot pot shop. Sister Caiyan, this is our Chinese food. It''s very delicious. You shouldn''t have eaten it? I invite you..."


    Caiyan looked helpless and frustrated. "I think I may be brushed. The second main dance performed much better than me. The tutors must be very disappointed with me."


    "No, I think you are doing very well. In my opinion, you are the best dancer among the existing trainees. Don''t belittle yourself. Now everything has settled. Even if you are frustrated and can''t choose, you can''t choose. You can''t change any results. It''s better to relax and have a good time. We haven''t had high-intensity training these days for a long time I didn''t come out for a walk, a walk, a stroll and a meal! "


    Mi Ran''er said to Caiyan, "it''s usually said that sweets are the best cure when you''re in a bad mood. I remember sister Caiyan, you like cakes very much. Let''s buy small cakes and drink coffee..."


    Caiyan is amused by Mi Raner''s tone. She really wants to liberate once!


    I can only nod, "OK, OK, I''ll go with you and let go of myself. It''s just that after I let go of myself, I have to run more and reduce the growing meat. Otherwise, if I really choose the debut group, I''ll be scolded if I get fat!"


    Mi Ran''er said, "don''t worry, it''s only once. It''s absolutely impossible to get fat. Just dance more!"


    The two girls took a bus to the largest business circle in the city. This is the place with the most tourists and the most delicious food.


    Mi Raner likes the food of country h very much. It stimulates her taste buds. Moreover, there are a lot of seafood, which is very good for MI Raner''s appetite.


    After strolling around the business circle, MI Raner is half full. They haven''t gone to the hot pot shop yet.


    "Do you want to go to the hot pot restaurant? Do you really want to eat a little fat man?" Caiyan touched her stomach and hesitated.


    "Don''t think so much. Once in a while, it''s really nothing! Let''s go ~"


    Mi Raner strongly dragged Caiyan to the nearest chain hot pot restaurant. The hot pot restaurant has been open in country h for nearly two months. Now business is particularly good. People in country h like to eat Shabu Shabu here. For them, this way of eating is very novel. Moreover, the bottom of tomato pot and clear soup is also very appetizing to people in country h who like to keep fit.


    When the two girls entered the store, it was the most crowded time in the store. There were two small tables near it. The waiter took Mi Raner to one of them.


    Mi Raner took the menu and began to order.


    Caiyan was surprised at such a shop. She had been looking around. Suddenly, she found that two people wearing masks came in there. They looked familiar.


    "Zaihe?" she rubbed her eyes to make sure she was right.


    "What kind?" Mi Ran''er raised his head from the menu and asked suspiciously.


    Caiyan excitedly pointed to the front, "Ran Ran, it''s zahe. He also came here for dinner. Now I''m not worried about whether I''ll get fat. This meal is worth it. Thank you for bringing me in to eat hot pot!"


    Cai Yan''s attitude changes, which makes Mi Raner helpless.


    Caiyan perfectly interprets what is true fragrance law.


    However, MI Raner was a little surprised that Li Zaihe had such a fate with himself, which he met on various occasions.

 Chapter 2294

    Is he the real man?


    But why is the man''s character so bad? What the hell is going on with this system?


    "Zaihe seems to be coming towards us..." Caiyan tensed her neck and dared not move.


    "There is an empty table behind you. He must have gone there. Oh, don''t look like this. Let Li Zaihe recognize it later. How embarrassing it will be for you to meet him on TV?" Mi Raner patted the back of her hand and reminded her.


    Caiyan wakes up as if from a dream. She quickly pretends not to find Li Zaihe and speaks to MI Raner very "naturally".


    Li Zaihe passes by Caiyan and Mi Raner.


    Sit down behind Caiyan and the people with him sit down opposite him. Li Zaihe''s position is facing Mi Raner. If he raises his eyes and takes a closer look at Mi Raner, he may be able to recognize Mi Raner.


    After ordering with her head down, MI Ran''er called the waiter and gave her the menu.


    Then, he pretended to hang his head and play with his mobile phone.


    At this time, Caiyan pricked her ears.


    "They are talking..." Caiyan whispered to MI Raner.


    "What are you talking about?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "You wait, I''ll tell you later." Caiyan was worried that the eavesdropping would be known by the people behind her. She didn''t dare to say anything more. She listened attentively to the whispered conversation of the people behind her.


    After a while, Caiyan taps her cell phone and sends a message to MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er glanced, "it''s about Ning Jia. It''s not very good... It seems to have something to do with Ning Jia''s private affairs."


    Private affairs?


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. What happened to Ning Jia?


    Why did Li Zaihe stare at Ning Jia, an unpopular teammate? Doesn''t he look down on Ning Jia?


    At this time, MI Raner''s mind sounded a systematic cold voice, "congratulations to the host for opening the main task of the standard face, raiding the male master of the standard face, and finding out the real villains of the standard face. The reward for completing the task is 200 + character value, 100 experience value and 100 + skill value..."


    Li zuohe is the man!


    The real villain


    Sure enough, everything now is confusing her eyes. Li Zaihe can''t be so bad. There must be a reason for all his words and deeds. She has to investigate the specific reason.


    "Ningjia seems to have made a girlfriend. What''s the specific matter? I didn''t say it there. I''m probably worried that Ningjia''s making a girlfriend will affect the miracle."


    Caiyan sent another message. Pulled the lip angle.


    Mi Ran''er smiled slightly at the news.


    It is absolutely impossible for Caiyan to put it so simply. This girlfriend should be a big boss or something.


    However, what does Li Zaihe want to do to master Ning Jia?


    Mi Raner doesn''t understand Li Zaihe''s mind.


    Mi Ran''er and Cai Yan''s pot bottoms and dishes came up, but the two girls didn''t have much mind to eat.


    Mi Ran''er stirred the oil dish and kept thinking about Ning Jia in her mind. Caiyan here focused all her attention on Li Zaihe behind her. Her neck was stiff and mechanical. She didn''t chew the food carefully, so she swallowed it into her stomach.


    Suddenly, Caiyan chewed a pepper and frowned immediately. Bah bah bah, bah bah, bah bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah.

 Chapter 2295

    "How numb!" she looked at Mi Raner with a sad face.


    Mi Raner poured her a cup of sour plum soup: "can you concentrate on eating? Put everything in your mouth. You deserve your numbness!"


    Mi Raner''s tone was normal, so she fell into the ears of two people at the next table.


    Li Zaihe noticed that the voice was familiar, and his reaction was very sharp. He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of MI Raner.


    After MI Raner reacts, it''s too late to drop her head and avoid Li Zaihe''s eyes. She just bumps into his eyes. The key is that she doesn''t wear a mask for dinner. Therefore, Li Zaihe completely sees her small face.


    Exposed, completely exposed!


    She licked her lips, held her chopsticks and thought dejectedly.


    "Ran Ran, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red? Is it spicy?" Cai Yan relieved after drinking half a cup of sour plum soup. Then, she found mi Ran''er''s abnormality opposite, raised her hand and shook it in front of her, asking anxiously.


    "Not..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at the boiling bottom of the pot and smiled awkwardly. Then he looked at Li Zaihe who had got up and walked towards him.


    "You really persevered, and you came here..." Li Zaihe supported Mi Raner''s chair back with one hand, lowered his voice and opened his mouth angrily.


    "I didn''t. I came to the store before you. I think you came in with me!" Mi Ran''er retorted.


    "Me and you? Is this necessary? I think you should be worried that I get some black materials from Ning Jia, so go here first, and then prepare to destroy all the black materials in my hand? You really mean it to Ning Jia. Unfortunately, Ning Jia will not be grateful. He will only be dissatisfied!"


    Li zuohe coldly hooked the corner of his lips and continued to say sarcastically.


    "Ning Jia''s black material? What''s Ning Jia''s black material? He''s not..." Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Seeing that her doubts didn''t seem to be false, Li zuohe was stunned. Suddenly, he hesitated. Did he guess wrong.


    Put your hands back and straighten up, "Since you''re not following me for Ningjia, it''s all right. However, I remind you that it''s better to do less with people. I''m used to it, but some love beans without fans are very fond of illegitimate meals. Private connections often happen. In case you have a hot head and make things too late to regret, don''t call the dormitory at night and cry!"


    Li Zaihe finished, turned smartly and returned to his dinner table.


    Mi Ran''er analyzed a lot of information from Li Zaihe''s words.


    Ningjia, is it grass powder?


    If it''s true, I can''t see it at all from the simple appearance of his face.


    About Cao Fen, she thought that only cynics like Li Zaihe could do it


    Caiyan didn''t expect that Li Zaihe would take the initiative to come to MI Raner. She didn''t react until Li Zaihe left. Then she excitedly took Mi Raner''s little hand, "Ran Ran Ran, you and Zaihe seem to know each other very well. Did you just..."


    "Yes, it was involved at that time. However, I don''t think his attention to me is a good thing for me. Now he knows what I look like. After my debut, his elder will probably trip me on various occasions!"

 Chapter 2296

    Caiyan quickly waved to help Li Zaihe speak, "Oh, Zaihe is not such a stingy person. Ran Ran, don''t misunderstand Zaihe like this. However, it''s certain that Zaihe will pay special attention to you. Maybe you two can have a period..."


    Caiyan''s brain hole is really big. She pulled it up like this!


    "Well, sister Caiyan, I can''t eat any more. Let''s check out and go back to the dormitory!" Mi Ran''er said in a low voice with some helplessness.


    Caiyan still wants to stay with her idol for a while. However, thinking of Li Zaihe''s attitude towards Mi Raner just now must make her very uncomfortable. It''s just embarrassing to stay here.


    She got up.


    "OK, let''s go. Anyway, I''m tired now."


    After Caiyan and Mi Raner left, Li Zaohe glanced at their backs.


    "Zaihe, who is that girl? Is she a fan? It''s not very similar. It''s rare to see you treat your fans so much. Is it an old friend? Or... Girlfriend?" Li Zaihe asked the friend opposite him with great interest.


    "Eat, you. It''s not easy for me to squeeze out time from my busy schedule to see you. It''s not easy to have dinner with you. Don''t waste this opportunity!"


    Li Zaihe gave him a piece of his favorite fat cow. He was very angry.


    My friend sighed in disappointment, but he also knew Li Zaihe''s temper. Don''t ask any more questions.


    He bowed his head and continued to eat.


    -


    After returning to the dormitory, MI Raner simply sorted out the amount of information she got today.


    Ning Jia has a problem.


    Li Zaihe is the target of the strategy, but now his attitude towards her is not very good. If he wants to change his attitude, he must do something to convince him.


    As for Ning Jia, what he has done will be exposed one day.


    At that time, it will be too late to see.


    Lying on the bed, MI Ran''er felt her stomach and thought that she would know if she could make a debut tomorrow. She suddenly became a little nervous.


    To tell the truth, she has done tasks in so many places. She is still a trainee for the first time and will have sex beans in the future. She has seen many stage performances of Korean groups before. They are very good-looking. She also fantasized that she can stand on the stage one day.


    Now that she really has such an opportunity, MI Raner looks forward to it inexplicably.


    What would she look like when she stood on the stage?


    Will the team be popular and popular?


    Everything is unknown.


    However, for her, such experience has been very valuable.


    Taking a deep breath, she rolled up the quilt, narrowed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    This night, too many people have insomnia, waiting for the judgment of the fate of the next day!


    The next day, at sunrise, MI Raner woke up.


    After she wakes up, the first thing is to confirm the email and see if there is any email from the company.


    "Ran Ran, it''s not time for work yet. Are you worried? Who comforted me yesterday and asked me to relax? Everything has become a fixed number. Anyway, it''s useless to worry?"


    Cai Yan woke up early. He had finished washing up the mask and saw the little movement of MI ran. He didn''t hold back and laughed.


    "I''m sleepless. Shall we go to the company today to wait for news? Or shall we wait in the dormitory until we send an email?" Mi Raner got out of bed, put on his shoes and asked in a low voice.


    "When the mail arrives, it will be rehearsed directly in groups. Those who are brushed down will also be moved away..."

 Chapter 2297

    "Well, I won''t worry. I''ll take a bath first..."


    Take a bath and you''ll probably see the results!


    As a result, after taking a bath, Caiyan gave Mi Raner a big hug.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. Immediately, she looked at Caiyan in surprise, "do you have my name?"


    "Well, with you and me, Ran Ran, we can make a debut together..." Caiyan was so excited that her eyes were red. When she said this, she couldn''t help rubbing her eyes and crying, "I, I''ve been waiting for this opportunity to make a debut for nearly ten years! Ran ran, I..."


    "Sister Caiyan, finally, we haven''t been in contact with the company for so many years. Now we have a chance to make a debut. In the future, we will shine brightly and break our own field in the entertainment industry!"


    Mi Ran''er also choked, raised her hand and patted Caiyan on the back, whispering comfort.


    She was moved by this attitude and atmosphere, and Mi Raner could also feel the original owner''s longing for the post of debut.


    She wants to make her debut. She not only wants to dance on the same stage with Li Zaihe, but also completes her dream.


    Every dreamer deserves respect.


    The group of nine took shape. The nine came to a new practice room. The teacher told everyone that no matter what practice will be carried out here in the future, and also determined the captain of the whole team.


    Caiyan is the oldest, and she is regarded by everyone. Therefore, the teacher entrusted the team to Caiyan. She is very relieved.


    "The debut date of the team is tentatively scheduled to be 2 months later, and the debut song has been made. Let''s listen to the dome and determine your voice range. The parts have been divided. More or less, they are determined under the strict selection of the producer. Don''t complain, just do what you should do."


    "Yes!"


    It''s lucky that the trainees can make their debut. Of course, no one dares to directly show their dissatisfaction with less part in the new era.


    Besides, it hasn''t made its debut yet. If it annoys the executives and producers, it may be replaced.


    "After dome listens to it, the choreographer will also show it to you. Let''s get familiar with the music style and have the ability to accept it. The recording of the original soundtrack will begin to rehearse the dance after the recording of the original soundtrack three days later."


    "OK."


    Mi Ran''er took over the score and lyrics of the song and looked at them briefly.


    She hummed a tune. It should be a very sweet style of girls. It is more suitable for the girls in the group. However, after this style is popular, it is difficult to transform.


    However, if you don''t transform, girls can''t eat sweetness for a lifetime.


    Dome sounds very nice and everyone is very satisfied. It seems that the company is really ambitious for the new women''s League this time, thinking that it must occupy a high ground in the love bean field.


    Mi Raner doesn''t have many parts, but she is the lead singer, and there are many cushion places. The workload is the largest in the whole team.


    "My lyrics are few." Caiyan came over and said with some discomfort.


    "You are the main dancer. When you go to the stage, you must be the one standing in the front. Moreover, if you sing the chorus together, you must also lead the dance in front. Don''t be afraid that there is no chance of exposure! The main dancer is easier to suck powder."


    Mi Raner whispered comfortingly.

 Chapter 2298

    Caiyan is easily persuaded. She looks at Mi Raner''s part and is a little envious.


    "Ran Ran, it seems that you really have to take the ace route, singing and dancing. If our team is hot, you will probably have the most fans, that is, Li Zaihe in our group!"


    Caiyan starts to tease Mi Raner with Li Zhihe again.


    Mi Raner was helpless and pushed Caiyan. "Don''t support me. If other people listen to these words, I''m afraid it''s going to say that I''m rubbing against Li Zaihe''s heat. That guy would hate me very much. In this case, the contradiction between us may be deeper."


    "Hate it? How do I think it''s more appropriate to describe your relationship by falling in love and killing each other?" Caiyan hehe smiled. It seems that MI Raner and Li Zaihe have settled down!


    Because it is a nine member group, the choreographer''s moving line and position are more complex. This needs to be recorded very carefully and the tacit cooperation of the team members.


    Although they have just formed a group, they are good friends who have trained together for many years. There is no need to worry about tacit understanding.


    That''s how it''s settled.


    Mi Raner still sleeps in the same room with Caiyan.


    With an aunt cleaning the dormitory every day, everyone relaxed a lot and spent all their energy on preparing for their debut.


    In MI Raner''s heart, there is another important thing.


    That is, strategy Li Zaihe.


    However, she has been so busy recently that she doesn''t even have a chance to see Li Zaihe, let alone the strategy Li Zaihe. She can only occasionally turn on the computer before going to bed and look at the handsome Li Zaihe on the computer screen.


    Caiyan said that this is the legendary dislike of her behavior, but she doesn''t know how much she likes it in her heart.


    Abbreviation: duplicity.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and did not refute Caiyan''s statement.


    However, the day of debut is getting closer and closer. The company also began to make public debut personnel to pave the way for popularity after debut. Everyone is getting busier and busier. Mi Raner is ready to focus on the debut of the women''s League first.


    After his debut, he will definitely have the intersection he wants with Li Zaihe.


    The name of the women''s group has been determined. It is called pattern ¢á, which probably means nine kinds of pattern girls.


    To tell you the truth, the name is earthy, but it''s easy to remember.


    Therefore, MI Raner, who has obsessive-compulsive disorder, can accept the group name.


    After the group name was determined, it was the shooting of MV and some publicity photos. These things lasted for more than half a month. Finally, the debut date was set, May 18.


    The advance notice company has released several waves, which has caused a great sensation on the Internet.


    Few medium-sized brokerage companies have such a large women''s group, so everyone is wondering whether this women''s group can come to the end.


    Miracle group''s company is also very concerned about pattern ¢á.


    Including members of the miracle.


    "Zahe, SK is going to create a new women''s group. What''s its name ¢á? It''s also a pure girl style. Now this kind of women''s group in the entertainment industry has been much better. I think this new women''s group is cannon fodder again. What do you think?"


    On the way to catch the announcement, the agent suddenly saw the news of SK''s new women''s League, frowned and said to Li Zaihe, who squinted to rest.


    "Don''t say such words too early. If you are beaten in the face, you will be embarrassed by yourself." Li Zaihe pulled the corner of his lip and didn''t have a good airway.


    "Ah, what''s your tone? Are you confident in this women''s group?"


    The agent was amazed.

 Chapter 2299

    Isn''t Li Zaihe banned by the famous women''s League?


    Although he has been on the program with many women''s League members for so many years, he has never had an affair with any female love bean. If a host or reporter asks him if he has paid attention to any women''s League recently, Li Zaihe always answers No. he prefers to focus on his computer games in private.


    This is also the point that Li Zaihe fans are very relieved of him.


    "I''m not confident. I''m just explaining a fact. Although there are many pure wind women''s groups, they haven''t broken out yet. In case this pattern ¢á becomes popular, can you still dislike it?"


    Li Zaihe slowly opened his eyes and glanced at his frustrated agent.


    The agent was helpless and could only nod, "well, I have to admit, you''re right."


    Li Zaihe smiled.


    From the corner of his eye, he glimpsed the agent''s mobile phone interface and saw a photo in the news. He thought he was wrong.


    A lot closer.


    "It''s her?" Li Zaihe really didn''t expect that the girl would be a member of the new women''s League. Moreover, there was a big difference between her appearance after makeup and that of plain face in private.


    The agent asked suspiciously, "do you know?"


    Li Zaihe turned back and sat down, shook his head, "no, I don''t know."


    The agent doesn''t believe it.


    Just now, his eyes and tone obviously didn''t look like he didn''t know him. The agent was aroused by a strong thirst for knowledge. He raised a bad smile at the corners of his mouth, looked at the girl on the mobile phone interface and silently remembered her name.


    If he meets her at the singing scene in the future, he will ask the girl if she has any affair with his family Li Zaihe.


    -


    May 18th.


    Flower ¢á held the first press conference in a small venue, and also performed the main song stage of the first album.


    The scene was well received. The reporters took countless very beautiful photos and waited for them to be published.


    At the end of the press conference, the MV and full album sources of pattern ¢á were launched on major platforms.


    Because the lively music style is very suitable for this season, and the girls'' voices are very sweet. Combined with the energetic faces and dance of the girls in the MV, the sound source of pattern ¢á is very bright.


    Online for an hour, directly airborne the top ten of the major sound sources, and there was a degree of discussion on the Internet.


    The broadcast volume of tubing MV also broke 2 million in ten hours.


    This is really a brilliant achievement for newcomers.


    Among the nine members, the most concerned is Lin Ranran, that is, MI Raner.


    As the only foreign member of the team, she is the lead singer and the vice lead dancer. The most important thing is that she undertakes all the high notes in the song, which is amazing.


    Coupled with her beautiful face and tall figure, she attracted a large number of fans for a time.


    Mi Ran''er took out her mobile phone and looked at the comments on the new album while sitting in the nanny car. She found that she had the highest degree of discussion and a sense of achievement.


    "I said that Ran Ran will be the most concerned one. Ran, don''t forget wealth and honor. After you are angry, you can''t forget me!" Cai Yan happily took mi Ran''er''s arm and smiled.


    "Our whole group is very concerned. Look, sister Caiyan, everyone is also discussing your solo dance in MV..."


    Mi Ran''er pulls the comments to the bottom and shows Caiyan her praise.

 Chapter 2300

    Caiyan was a little excited after seeing it. Her eyes were red.


    "If only everyone liked it!" she sobbed.


    Mi Raner found that other members were also very excited to brush comments. On the first day of their debut, everyone was so excited that they cried.


    She was the calmest one on the scene.


    Mi Ran''er continued to pull down. Suddenly, she saw a strange comment.


    "Lin Ranran, isn''t it nice to climb on others? You country bumpkin, ruined other people''s lives, but you are so bright. What''s your reason? Just because you have a sweet mouth, because you look good, and because you can coax people to know how to please the top?"


    The ID of this comment is a string of numbers. It looks like a trumpet.


    With such a rhythm.


    Mi Raner''s face was heavy.


    Shaking her fingertips, she clicked the comment below.


    "There''s a story, isn''t this SK''s trainee?"


    "Hey, what do you have to say? What''s the matter with such connotation? I think you''re watching Ranran fire, so you want to bring the rhythm back to Ranran. You''re the most vicious person!"


    "Yes, Ranran is so excellent in all aspects. How can it be a person like you who comes out by the back door!"


    "KY Jing is talking about people like you. Get out!"


    "Don''t dirty the place of pattern ¢á."


    ¡­¡­


    Fortunately, the fans were calm and didn''t be taken away by the trumpet.


    However, if trumpet continues to make such remarks, it will not be a good thing for her new comer.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought, who is the person who will make such remarks?


    Li zuohe?


    No!


    He won''t be so insidious. Moreover, even if he wants to discredit himself on the Internet, he won''t say these. Instead, he will directly question her why he made his debut as Aidou


    Mi Ran''er thought for a while, and a vague figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    That person appeared in her memory, someone she knew.


    "Here we are!" Caiyan pulled the girl around her. "We''re at the TV station. Let''s get off and get ready."


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er had to put it aside first, take back her mind, and get off with Caiyan.


    Tonight, they will record their first song all night, which is also their real stage.


    After the recording, it was already four or five o''clock in the morning. I went directly to the signing meeting to interact with the fans present. After the signing meeting in the afternoon, I had to rush back to the TV station for live broadcasting, wait for the list to be released, and see who was last week.


    This is true during singing. You can sleep up to five hours a day.


    If there are too many announcements to run, you may not be able to sleep for five hours.


    Because they are new people, their standby room is not particularly large.


    "Hey, have you heard? There''s a special MC tonight. It''s said that it''s the miracle master Ning Jia!"


    As soon as member ye went to a bathroom and came back, he said mysteriously to the members who were making up.


    "Ning Jia, I thought it would be master Zaihe. However, master Ning Jia is also good. His singing skills are really powerful. Unfortunately, he is a little boring. Therefore, he hasn''t been warm or hot in the top group of miracle for so many years..."


    Another member Kate said.


    Caiyan quickly glared at Kate, "don''t talk like that. If others listen, they think you despise master Ning Jia. We are different now. We must pay attention to discretion in speaking and doing things!"

 Chapter 2301

    Kate stuck out her tongue and closed her mouth.


    Mi Raner sat on one side mending her makeup. When she heard the conversation here, she gently picked her eyebrows.


    Ning Jia!


    It''s inevitable to meet later. In addition, they are the first stage. There will be an interview later. Under close contact, I don''t know if Ning Jia will recognize her identity.


    If Ning Jia is really the kind of person li Zaihe said, after recognizing her, she may take the initiative to hook up with her.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that the plot line of this plane seemed to be slowly becoming interesting until now.


    "Pattern ¢á it''s time to get ready for the stage. Next is the interview. Remember to stand in front of the camera and don''t do superfluous actions and expressions. If the camera takes a bad picture, it will be scolded by the audience!"


    When the staff came to call them, they didn''t forget to remind the new people.


    "OK, thank you." Caiyan quickly thanked the staff and sent them their albums.


    In terms of etiquette, Caiyan really did a good job, leaving a very good impression on the team of pattern ¢á.


    When she came on stage, MI Ran''er saw from Ning Jia''s eyes that he had recognized her.


    As soon as the corner of her mouth was raised, she looked up and pretended to know nothing. She stood among the team members. As long as the host didn''t cue her, she wasn''t ready to speak.


    As the captain, Caiyan is also the official spokesman of the whole regiment. She answered all the questions of the host one by one.


    Finally, Ning Jia suddenly looks at Mi Raner standing in the back row.


    "Last question, I''d like to ask Ran Ran, who has had the most online discussion since his debut. Presumably, fans should be very curious. Is Ran Ran happy to see that he has so much attention now?"


    Seeing Ning Jia asking Mi Raner, Caiyan turns around and hands the microphone to MI Raner.


    "There must be some happiness, but more of it is tension, and I think I still need to make more efforts to let the fans see my better side and live up to the expectations of the fans!"


    Mi Raner said with a sweet smile. After that, she bowed deeply to the camera.


    "Fans will be very happy to hear this! Well, let''s pay more attention to the stage of pattern ¢á and support their sound sources ~"


    Another hostess pulled the words over and began to finish.


    After the interview, here is another group''s recording, and the next one is pattern ¢á on the stage to record the performance stage.


    While waiting, Ning Jia suddenly moved to MI Raner''s side.


    Mi Raner heard Ning Jia in his ear and said in a low voice, "I recognize who you are. You took pictures of me at the airport, didn''t you? You''ve been to my FM, and you''re my fan, right?"


    Mi Raner felt uncomfortable when she heard Ning Jia''s words.


    If a normal love bean idol, even if he knows that his peers are his fans, he won''t take the initiative to ask so many questions.


    This kind of problem is like deliberately teasing female love beans.


    Mi Ran''er had a slightly alienated smile on her face: "elder, do you recognize the wrong person? I''ve been practicing in the company. How can I have time to take photos at the airport and visit your FM?"


    She took a silent step back.


    Ning Jia decided that she didn''t admit her mistake. Therefore, MI Raner''s reaction now was that she was pretending to be stupid and didn''t want others to know their relationship.

 Chapter 2302

    The corners of his mouth immediately floated a faint smile.


    "Well, just think I admit my mistake!"


    He took back his eyes from MI Raner''s small face meaningfully and turned back to his position.


    Mi Raner now has a sense of reality.


    Ning Jia really doesn''t look so gentle on the surface. He is really a sullen coquettish.


    Moreover, it is still the worst kind of sultry. No wonder this kind of person can''t attract fans. If he is popular and high, it''s uncertain how many fans will be poisoned by him.


    Everyone went on stage together.


    This was the first time the team performed on TV, so everyone was very nervous. However, fortunately, no one delayed in the performance. Everyone looked very seriously. At the last ending action, everyone had a smile from his heart.


    The director was obviously very satisfied with the scene switching. He came out in person so that everyone could relax. In addition, he praised everyone''s performance ability.


    Caiyan immediately jumps to MI Raner and hugs Mi Raner.


    "Ah, the director said we did well. It''s over again!" Caiyan said excitedly in MI Raner''s ear.


    "Yes, so, I think, as long as we work hard, we can break into a famous place. The recording is over. It''s time for us to prepare for the signing meeting..."


    Because it was the first performance, there were not many fans on stage, but when we just recorded, everyone''s voice was not very low, which moved the members very much.


    After the recording, everyone expressed their gratitude to the fans who stayed up late to participate in the recording before leaving the TV station.


    It was still dark when I left.


    When the car arrived at the first sign in place, it was just dawn.


    Mi Raner is a little hungry. She remembers that when she left the dormitory yesterday, she stuffed a sandwich into her bag and was ready to take it out to cushion her stomach.


    When she opened her bag, she found that there was an extra card in her bag.


    Frowning, she looked at her teammates around. They were either sleeping or brushing online comments. No one paid attention here.


    She took out the card and opened it.


    Sure enough, it was the card given to her by Ning Jia.


    The card says: [I know I didn''t recognize the wrong person. Ran Ran, as my fan, you have made a successful debut. Congratulations! If you need the help of your predecessors in the future, don''t be polite to your predecessors. Although the popularity of your predecessors is not the highest miracle, you know a lot of people, which may help you win the exposure of some variety shows! You will be angry. Come on ~]


    The signature is Ning Jia''s English name and a small expression diagram that he will leave when signing.


    Hooked up so soon.


    Mi Raner''s mouth was filled with a sneer.


    She took out her mobile phone and photographed the card. Then she tore the card to pieces and threw it directly into the trash can after getting off the bus.


    At the first signing meeting, 200 fans came, and everyone brought several albums.


    It took nearly three hours for the signing meeting to end. After that, everyone went to another signing venue nonstop.


    On this day, we went to four places and signed nearly 10000 albums one after another. At the end, MI Raner felt that his hands were shaking with chopsticks.


    Thinking that there are many signing meetings waiting for them, MI Raner can''t help but look up to the sky and sigh that it''s really difficult to be an Aidou and a singe

 Chapter 2303

    After dinner on the road, he rushed back to the TV station to prepare for the live broadcast in the evening.


    "I''m so tired..." when mi Ran''er entered the standby room, he leaned against the seat and whispered and pinched his wrist.


    Caiyan handed her a bottle of medicine oil. "I think your wrist is a little swollen. It should be caused by accidentally hitting your hand on the table during the signing performance today!"


    "Well, the performance place of the signing meeting was very narrow, so it was hit. However, fortunately, it was not particularly painful." Mi Ran''er smiled faintly, took the medicine oil and rubbed his wrist gently with it.


    It was much more comfortable.


    "Be careful when you perform in the future. You''ll be injured when you start. There are still a lot of trips to run in the future. How can you endure?" Caiyan comforted reluctantly.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a minor injury. If this injury will affect my play, am I too weak?" Mi Raner smeared the medicine oil and returned it to Caiyan.


    Caiyan looked at Mi Raner mysteriously and suddenly came to MI Raner''s ear. "Today, during the transition, Kate asked me if you knew Ning Jia. She said that when she saw waiting backstage today, Ning Jia took the initiative to talk to you, and her assistant also appeared in our standby room and went directly to your position..."


    "How does Kate know so much?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and his eyes fell on Kate who was making up.


    "Don''t worry about how she knows. Tell me first. What''s the matter with Ning Jia? Didn''t you keep in mind the words of master zahe last time? Don''t get angry!"


    Caiyan is worried that MI Raner will not be able to bear Ning Jia''s seduction and is cheated by Ning Jia.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. I''ve already seen the essence of this guy." Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of his lips and said disgustingly.


    "As long as you''re awake."


    Caiyan is also a wise man. She can distinguish his essence from Ning Jia''s confused behavior.


    With MI Raner''s assurance, her hanging heart fell to the original place.


    During the live broadcast again, I met Ning Jia again.


    After making eye contact with Ning Jia, MI Raner nodded slightly with a shy smile on her face.


    Ning Jia was delighted. She saw the card and must thank herself very much now.


    With such a good start, what he needs to do next is to slowly increase his feelings with her. He is confident that he can win this new generation of ace in less than two months!


    During the live broadcast, Li Zaihe was very busy, but he deliberately completed his work ahead of schedule, returned to the dormitory, directly turned on the computer and began to watch the live broadcast of the final announcement of his ranking.


    Because today is the first performance, and there are relatively strong opponents in the same period, pattern ¢á didn''t even enter the alternate.


    Among a large group of love beans, Li Zaihe finally found the pattern ¢á standing behind the crowd and Mi Raner further behind.


    There is a big difference in her stage makeup. The most important thing is that she has no expression at the moment. It seems that all the noise has nothing to do with herself.


    After the results were announced, she just clapped her hands symbolically. Finally, an award winner, Anke, began to step down.


    Because they are at the end, so they can leave at the end.


    As the host, Ning Jia should have stepped down with another female host. Who knows, he deliberately slowed down until he left with pattern ¢á.


    Most importantly, he deliberately walked beside Mi Raner.

 Chapter 2304

    "Are you staring at the new target so soon?" Li Zaihe touched his chin and whispered with a sneer.


    Disgusted, he removed his eyes from Ning Jia''s face and looked at Mi Raner again.


    She stepped down too quickly, and the camera shifted too quickly. Li Zaihe didn''t see Chu mi Ran''er''s expression at all.


    Li Zaihe slightly tightened his hand holding the remote control.


    Teammates came out of the room and saw that his face was not very good. They frowned and asked suspiciously, "what is zahe looking at? Why is his face so bad?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just a little upset when I thought of something small when I recorded the program today!" Li Zaihe turned off the TV and got up. "It''s not easy to close the morning work. I''ll take a bath first!"


    "Well, good night ~"


    Li Zaihe returned to the room and wandered around anxiously.


    At the thought that the girl might soon be cheated into bed by Ning Jia and might be photographed with those rotten videos, Li Zaihe was very anxious.


    Finally, he fell on the bed and coagulated the roof.


    "No, I can''t see her jump into the fire pit. Even if she is a bad girl, she won''t die." Li Zaihe thought so. He took out his mobile phone and called his assistant: "a Yue, help me check the schedule of the signing meeting for pattern ¢á tomorrow, and the specific time and place!"


    "Pattern ¢á? Are you interested in this combination?" assistant ah Yue asked suspiciously.


    Li Zaihe pinched his eyebrows with a headache, then nodded slowly, "well, just think I''m interested in them. Quickly help me find out. Also, keep it secret from anyone. If I know you''re talking nonsense in front of others, see how I deal with you!"


    After getting a definite reply from the opposite party, Li Zaihe hung up the phone.


    -


    The next day was early in the morning.


    In this way, we got up earlier than the chicken and slept later than the dog, which made us very tired. However, we were very chicken blood at the thought of meeting the fans. We were so excited that we washed quickly for fear of being late.


    There is no singing program recorded today, but there are two radio recordings, several signing meetings, and an online program in close contact with fans.


    The travel intensity is not much different from yesterday.


    But when doing radio, it''s much more comfortable than live broadcasting. You can sit and rest a little.


    At the signing meeting, there were many more fans today than yesterday. Probably after yesterday''s stage performance, there was another wave of fans.


    Mi Raner sat in position C. most of the people who came to sign liked her very much. They stayed with her for the longest time. Many of them had requirements for group photos and interaction.


    Mi Ran''er agreed one by one. After laughing for so long, MI Ran''er felt that his cheeks were going to be stiff with laughter.


    It was not easy to relax. A tall figure stood in front of her, and the album in her hand was not handed to her.


    "This fan friend..." Mi Ran''er looked up at him and whispered, "give me the album and I''ll sign it for you. What do you want me to sign?"


    Mi Ran''er was stunned when he saw his face.


    Although he wore sunglasses and a hat, his jaw line was so special that MI Ran''er recognized the real identity of the guy at a glance.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked angrily with a frown. "Do you want people to reveal that you are a fan of pattern ¢á and give us more heat?"


    "You should want it?" Li Zaihe''s tone was worse than her.

 Chapter 2305

    Mi Raner: "


    Li Zaihe suddenly supported the table and leaned down. "I want you to sign your private number for me. Do you sign it?"


    "Are you crazy?" Mi Ran''er blushed with his enlarged handsome face when he suddenly approached.


    "Crazy or not, you''ll know when I contact you. Write quickly. I think you don''t want to be known. My true identity and purpose here?" Li Zaihe said with a cold smile and threat.


    Mi Ran''er had to take a pen and look around. She quickly wrote down a series of numbers on the page with her own photo.


    When Li Zaihe got it, he turned a page and went to the next person. After that, he didn''t say a word. After everyone signed their names, he left.


    Mi Raner is worried. What the hell is Li Zaihe doing?


    At the end of the signing meeting, she took out her mobile phone and looked at it. A text message came in.


    "Keep a distance with Ning Jia." it''s a strange number. It''s from Li Zhihe.


    It was to remind her to keep a distance from Ningjia. Was he worried that he was really a fan of Ningjia, and then he was targeted by Ningjia and cheated by Ningjia?


    It was very kind of him to remind her.


    Mi Raner tugged at the corner of her lips. Without replying to Li Zaihe, she locked her mobile phone and went to the next signing meeting.


    Li zuohe had long guessed that MI Raner would never reply to himself after seeing the text message.


    So I didn''t expect anything.


    But what he didn''t expect was that a phone came into his cell phone at one o''clock late at night.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the other side directly said, "you told me to keep a distance from Ning Jia. Why? Just because of the so-called black material in your mouth? In my opinion, he is a very gentle elder and good to me. I will never believe any unfounded words..."


    "Very good elder? Ha ha, it''s a pity that all his good and gentle are purposeful. If you don''t listen to me and something happens in the future, don''t call again to blame me for not reminding you early!"


    Hearing her voice, Li Zaihe woke up a lot. After pinching his eyebrows, he sat up and said angrily to MI Raner on the phone.


    "Since you tell me so absolutely that he is a bad man, tell me what disgusting things he has done to make you belittle him. How can I recognize who he is if you don''t tell me?"


    Over there, MI Raner''s tone changed a lot and began to be unfriendly.


    Li Zaihe tightened his teeth.


    This girl really doesn''t shed tears without seeing the coffin.


    Li Zaihe thought, "well, you want to know what happened. At 5:30 this weekend, I''ll tell you everything at the hot pot restaurant we met last time..."


    "Weekend? What if I have a trip?" Mi Ran''er asked with a frown.


    "Then tell me in advance. Why are you so stupid? Sure enough, you are a person who will like Ning Jia." Li Zaihe didn''t forget to say Ning Jia.


    Mi Raner was speechless.


    Hung up the phone with a bang.


    You can imagine the expression of the girl over there. Li Zaohe suddenly smiled.


    After laughing, Li Zaihe reacted.


    Why do you laugh?


    She is so stupid and has such a difficult temper. Why is she cute? Where is it worth him to laugh when he imagines her expression???

 Chapter 2306

    Because of the high popularity of her debut, MI Raner has a lot more trips than other team members. Many programs have been invited, and the company has pushed a lot, but she is still as busy as a top.


    Caiyan comforted her so that the team could have more exposure and let her endure. When the team became popular, everyone could share it.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t complain, but once people don''t have enough rest time, their temperament will change greatly.


    In addition, her great aunt came these two days, so she spoke and did things coldly. However, as soon as she got to the camera, the whole person changed again.


    She felt as if she had become an automatic machine. When she saw the camera, she knew that she was smiling.


    Because of her silence in private, her relationship with the league members began to become a little stiff.


    Originally, if the popularity of a group is too different, some members with low popularity will envy the reunion with high popularity.


    That night, MI Ran''er went to record a late night radio station. When she rushed back to the dormitory, it was already 1:30. She really wanted to go to bed, but she still had makeup on her face. If she didn''t remove her makeup, it would be bad for her skin.


    Just entering the bathroom, Caiyan appeared at the door in her pajamas.


    "Ranran, let''s talk."


    Mi Ran''s face still had bubbles. She rubbed and rubbed and looked doubtfully at Choi Yan. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you think there''s something wrong with your attitude towards everyone these two days? Kate came to me and said that she wanted to take a picture with you at the signing meeting. You responded coldly... She said, did you see your fire and despise the team members?"


    In fact, Caiyan is the most embarrassing person to talk to MI Raner.


    She bit her lip, and looked at Mi ran for some reason. Because she had bubbles on her face, she could not see clearly the expression of MI ran.


    "Do I look down on them? What''s the purpose of my hard work? Isn''t it to make the team have a name and accumulate more popularity so that I can have better results in the next return?"


    Mi Ran''er thinks that his teammates are too glass hearted?


    She was just tired to the limit and didn''t want to make an expression. They asked for a group photo. Aren''t they satisfied?


    Where does it look down on people?


    "Well, I actually think so. I know what your character is. However, I think some words should be reached. Otherwise, there will be a misunderstanding between you two! Ran Ran, the journey is busy and really hard..."


    Caiyan really loves Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner understood her sincerity to herself and smiled with her lips, "It''s all right, sister Caiyan. Just remember that you don''t need to pay attention to such things in the future! If they really have opinions, just come to me directly. I won''t mind. After all, it''s a team. It''s better to make it clear when there are misunderstandings than anything. If they accumulate, it will become a big problem, but it will be bad for the team."


    Caiyan quickly nodded, "OK, I''ll get there. Go to bed early after you wash. Tomorrow is Friday. We have to record and live play songs. You may be more tired!"


    "It''s all right. I''m used to it now. However, I doubt that I may overdraw directly on the stage one day. At that time, the company will probably let me rest."


    Mi ran left the foam on the face and looked at the cheek that had put off the makeup.

 Chapter 2307

    His face was pale enough to see the blood under a thin layer of skin, and his eyes were full of gray.


    Thanks to her youth, if she was a few years old, she would sleep an average of three hours a day. In less than a week, she would have to die suddenly.


    After eating a packet of red ginseng, MI Raner fell asleep.


    Before she fell asleep, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have a date this week, but she was a little vague about what it was. This week was so busy that her mind was turned into paste, and the previously agreed things had already been diluted.


    Whatever, maybe when time comes, you''ll remember


    With such self consolation, MI Ran''er turned over and fell asleep directly.


    -


    Because of Kate, the atmosphere of the singing standby room the next day was a little strange.


    The agent will order takeout for everyone while waiting for the next one.


    "Let Ranran treat you. She must have made a lot of money with so many announcements recently. There are less than 20 people here. Can you afford it?" Kate suddenly looked at Mi Raner sitting in the corner and smiled.


    Mi Raner heard her name and immediately opened her eyes to Kate.


    After looking into her eyes, she was stunned for two seconds, then nodded slowly, "OK, my treat."


    Her voice is not very good these two days, a little hoarse.


    The very direct tone fell in the ears of everyone in the standby room, and everyone was surprised.


    After all, although Mi Raner has made many announcements, the announcement fees are directly given to the company. As a new women''s group, it has not had time to settle, so everyone hasn''t got a penny.


    She can treat so generously.


    Some members looked at Kate with meaningful eyes.


    Kate didn''t expect Mi Raner to directly promise. Her attack was like hitting cotton directly, which put her in an awkward position.


    Mi Ran''er took out his personal card from his bag and handed it to the agent, "go buy it. I remember Kate likes to eat New Year cakes and hamburgers. Let''s decide these two. Drink coffee. After all, it will take so long..."


    Mi Raner actually remembers what every member likes to eat, which makes Kate feel even more embarrassed.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Mi Ran''er with some regret.


    The latter has been somewhat uncomfortable to lean on the sofa and squint to sleep again.


    Caiyan took advantage of this time to get close to Kate''s ear, "well, don''t bother her. She told me last night that it''s because the recent trip is really too busy. Her whole nerve pump has become a line, so she reacts so slowly, her state is not good, and she''s also very uncomfortable..."


    "Hey, if only someone could share it. Unfortunately, she''s the hottest in the group now... It''s really ace!" Kate sighed and felt a little distressed.


    "Well, let''s be ourselves now and don''t hold her back." Caiyan patted kate on the shoulder and comforted her in a low voice.


    The so-called storm of looking down on his teammates completely subsided with MI Raner''s simple handling.


    She also withdrew her mind and began to work hard.


    After the stage recording of singing, she needed to record an outdoor variety show today. She couldn''t go to the signing meeting with everyone, so she didn''t leave with the same car.


    When she hurried to the recording site, MI Raner learned that today''s recording actually had Ning Jia and song Yueran.


    Is this too lucky?

 Chapter 2308

    "This program is on the right track recently. You should remember to find some hot spots to do it. It''s best to make people shine in front of you. Just rely on this program to make a wave, and the pattern ¢á won''t worry about the heat!"


    Before getting off the bus, the agent was very careful and instructed Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner nodded, "don''t worry, I''ve done a lot of variety shows and probably know the process. Moreover, I don''t think the so-called variety sense of hard cue will brighten people''s eyes. Sometimes the variety sense inadvertently exposed may make people feel amazing!"


    Instead, the agent was educated by Mi Raner.


    He was stunned and then thought that MI Raner''s words were not unreasonable.


    "Well, just keep your own measure! Ran Ran, you are now the hottest member of the whole pattern ¢á. Whether the next album of pattern ¢á can rank in the circle depends on you!"


    The agent patted Mi Raner on the shoulder and placed great expectations on her.


    If you change to other players, such expectations will certainly bring great pressure to the players.


    Mi Raner is fine. She knows what is the most important thing in this position and whether pattern ¢á will catch fire. However, it is only a sub line task. Whether it can be completed in the end is not so important.


    When they arrived at the recording site, the MCs were very excited to see her and did enough in front of the camera.


    After MI Raner said hello one by one, Ning Jia and song Yueran appeared as the final guests.


    Seeing Mi Raner, Ning Jia smiled gently and then came to say hello to MC one by one.


    MC asked Ning Jia and song Yueran, "have you paid attention to pattern ¢á?"


    "Of course, their grades are very good and their songs are very good. I have met them at the singing scene before. Therefore, I have paid attention to their singing stage, which is very attractive!" Ning Jia said with a low smile.


    "Ning Jia, who is your favorite member in pattern ¢á?" MC began to dig again.


    "Ran Ran, of course." Ning Jia pointed to MI Ran''er and said politely.


    MC''s intention to pull CP is very obvious, which makes Mi Raner feel uncomfortable. However, everyone present is her predecessor. If she shows a little unhappy expression and is photographed by the camera, she will be sniped by the audience.


    This program takes a long time to record, needs to run a lot of places, and has high requirements for physical strength.


    Mi Ran''er drank nutritious food more than once on the way, but at lunchtime, she couldn''t eat any more.


    But because of the lunch game, she had to eat.


    Lunch game happens to be divided into a group with Ning Jia and an MC.


    "Are you uncomfortable?" Ning Jia asked very carefully.


    "It''s OK." Mi Raner smiled and silently kept a distance from Ning Jia.


    "Wait a minute, don''t hold on. If you can''t eat, you can give us two boys." Ning Jia handed her a cup of warm water to warm her stomach.


    "Thank you."


    Mi Raner''s thanks are polite and alienated.


    She believes that her attitude has been very obvious.


    However, I don''t know why, Ning Jia seems to be unable to feel her alienation, and still keeps coming to her.


    It made her feel bad.


    His affection for him had long been exhausted, and now there was disgust.


    Program recording begins.


    The lunch prepared by the program group was very rich, but mi Ran''er didn''t have any appetite. However, in front of the camera, she had to eat like eating and broadcasting. She endured her discomfort and ate it one mouthful at a time, with a very happy smile on her face.

 Chapter 2309

    After the meal, she felt terrible in her stomach.


    As soon as the camera was turned off, she went to the bathroom and vomited out all the food she had just eaten in her stomach before she could digest.


    "Are you all right?" behind him, a man handed a paper towel.


    Mi Raner turns around and sees that it is a female elder AI Yi who was recorded together. Her women''s group is now quite famous, and she is also very famous. Last year''s solo performance was very popular, and this year is the hottest time.


    Mi Ran''er thought she was a difficult elder. Unexpectedly, she was so gentle.


    "Thank you."


    She took the napkin, wiped her mouth, and looked at the pale complexion that could not even be blush in the mirror.


    "It was like this at the beginning. I needed to work hard. When I first started out, I fainted on the stage several times and was scolded as pretending and hypocritical. No one could see our efforts. They just wanted to see our most beautiful side..."


    AI Yi leaned against the washstand and saw that MI Ran''er''s lips were trembling. "Therefore, when you are uncomfortable, you must not support hard. Your body is broken, but you really have no capital!"


    "I know, but I think I can hold on. It''s just that I''ve been dieting recently. Suddenly, my stomach can''t stand eating so much greasy food." Mi Raner rinsed her mouth, got up and looked at Ai Yi with gratitude: "senior, thank you for telling me so much."


    "Well, I actually want to tell you something!"


    AI Yi''s voice lowered a lot, "you''d better stay away from an elder. Don''t be confused by his gentle appearance..."


    An elder


    AI Yi almost didn''t say Ning Jia''s name directly.


    It seems that AI Yi has also been actively colluded with by Ning Jia. However, AI Yi should not have been fooled. Otherwise, now they can''t be so calm about the same program.


    "I can''t tell you what kind of person he is. After all, there''s no evidence to prove it. If he knows, he''s afraid he''ll sue me for slander. However, as a newcomer, there''s no harm in mentioning your words. You''re a newcomer and your popularity is not stable. If something happens, it will hurt you the most even if it''s big! And he, there is one The popularity group is sheltered. After a period of time, it can start again with a new album! "


    AI Yi said a lot to MI Raner in a calm voice.


    At the end, she patted Mi Raner on the shoulder and smiled, "don''t blame me for being wordy. I just like you and don''t want new people to be clawed by evil..."


    "I know. I have to thank the elder for telling me so much. Otherwise, if I continue like this, I may be really moved by him..."


    Mi Raner and AI Yi smiled at each other.


    There was a staff member calling for a transfer outside. Mi Raner and AI Yi left the bathroom together.


    During the transition, the same group will drive the same car.


    Mi Raner is sitting in the co driver''s seat. The driver is MC. Ning Jia is sitting in the back seat. Although he has been talking to MC, his eyes have been on MI Raner.


    Mi Raner doesn''t talk very often, and MC takes the initiative to cue her several times.


    She''ll react.


    Her appearance is very different from that of crisma on the stage. Therefore, MC is really surprised. It can be seen that he really likes the new sister.


    Later, during the recording process, all kinds of cue mi Ran''er were afraid that because she didn''t respond quickly, she didn''t talk much and there were fewer shots.

 Chapter 2310

    Ning Jia, in this group, doesn''t seem to have a strong sense of existence.


    Of course, he spent most of his time thinking about how to please Mi Raner, how to take care of MI Raner, and how to get his own weight.


    In the evening, MI Ran''er had something to eat for dinner, but she obviously couldn''t keep up with her physical strength.


    Her participation in the whole process was not so strong, and she was soon eliminated.


    Sitting in the observation room, she found that there was a camera to shoot herself, so she kept reacting.


    Soon, Ning Jia came in.


    There are so many empty seats. As a member of an idol group, Ning Jia doesn''t know how to keep a distance from female Aidou. Instead, she comes and sits down close to female Aidou, afraid that female Aidou won''t be scolded because of him


    "I think you don''t look well. Are you uncomfortable? I have medicine with me. Do you want to take some?" Ning Jia sat down and reacted in front of the camera before looking back and asked Mi Raner in a low voice.


    "It''s all right. I''m just a little tired. Thank you, elder." Mi Ran''er smiled and shook his head, rejecting Ning Jia''s kindness.


    Ning Jiawei frowned, "how do I feel that you are becoming more and more polite to me now? You used to..."


    "Elder, what I want to say is that the past is completely different from the present. As you know, your identity has been completely different... Please don''t talk about the past in the future. If you let interested people know, you will certainly make an article. You''re OK. You''ve been on the road for many years, but it''s a fatal blow to me, a newcomer."


    Mi Raner''s words stunned Ning Jia.


    Then he glanced at the camera, pursed his lips, and finally stopped talking.


    When the recording was over, it was around 10 p.m.


    At the end of work, the program group sent souvenirs to each guest participating in the recording. Mi Raner walked towards the nanny car with a pile of souvenirs.


    Behind, Ning Jia caught up.


    "Let me take it for you..."


    "No!" she shook her head and refused. "Senior, you also have so many things."


    "It''s all right, i..." Ning Jia is reluctant.


    Mi Raner''s anger surged up after holding it all day. She suddenly stopped and looked around. When she was sure there was no one, she stared at Ning Jia and opened her mouth angrily, "Elder, please don''t pester me, a newcomer? I admit that I took your photos when I was not a fan. That FM just happened to buy your aid. I didn''t want to hurt you before. However, you pester me like this, which really makes me stressed and annoyed. Do you understand?"


    Mi Raner couldn''t help popping all her words towards Ning Jia. Looking at Ning Jia''s changed face, MI Raner had a abnormal sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    "So, master, next time you see me, please don''t pretend to be familiar with me. In fact, I''m not interested in you!"


    Mi Ran''er turned and left without waiting for Ning Jia''s reaction.


    Ning Jia''s face was dull for a long time before she turned to look at Mi Raner''s back.


    His pupils trembled, and then a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth.


    After a long time, he whispered, "bitch!"


    In fact, MI Raner doesn''t want to tear the skin with Ning Jia like this. However, this man is really so skinnless and shameless. She thinks that if she doesn''t draw the boundaries like this, Ning Jia is likely to pursue her passionately.

 Chapter 2311

    In that case, there will be more trouble.


    After getting on the bus, the agent saw that her face was not very good and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? The recording process was unhappy?"


    "Fortunately, I just met some unhappy little things. Don''t worry. It won''t affect the broadcast of the program and my personal settings. It''s all private things..." Mi Ran''er put down his things and leaned against his seat. "What''s next?"


    "Now go to the TV station and wait for tomorrow''s song recording. I know you''re very tired. You take a rest in the car. I''ve asked the agent over there to prepare some snacks for you..."


    "I don''t want to."


    Mi Ran''er huddled in his seat and shook his head weakly. "Let others eat. I just want to sleep now. Call me when I get to the TV station."


    The agent looked at all her efforts during this period of time, "OK!"


    -


    Another two-day journey of singing devil.


    At the weekend, there was no song recording, but there was an additional commercial performance. Starting at 3 p.m., figure ¢á, as the artist of the third group, had three songs to perform.


    The performance is over. It''s about five o''clock.


    Mi Raner always felt that she had forgotten something. When she changed her clothes after the performance and was ready to leave the commercial performance venue, she was still a little confused.


    "Ran Ran, there is no itinerary tonight. Go home and have a good rest tonight. By the way, the outdoor variety show recorded before will be broadcast tonight. Remember to watch it when you return to the dormitory and contribute some ratings."


    The agent was in the car and said to the members with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Everyone responded.


    Immediately, they all looked at Mi Ran''er, the protagonist of the program.


    The latter was not so excited. She was still remembering what it was


    "Ran Ran is really tired recently. Seeing her confused appearance, she probably hasn''t reacted yet." Caiyan joked. She came up to MI Ran''er, "Ran Ran Ran, what do you think?"


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyelashes trembled slightly. She calmed down and looked at Caiyan and the members, "I''m thinking about some private things. What''s the matter?"


    "Your program is going to be broadcast tonight. We''re talking about contributing ratings..." Caiyan smiled low.


    "Oh, thank you!"


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her cheek. She looked at her watch. It was about six o''clock.


    At six o''clock on the weekend


    With a flash in her mind, MI Raner suddenly got up.


    "Stop!"


    She said quickly.


    The agent asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you mean there''s no itinerary today? I have a private appointment. Can I go?" Mi Ran''er looked at his agent with a little smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble, just go to dinner!"


    "With whom?" asked the agent.


    "A friend doesn''t want to expose his identity. I don''t need to tell you?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly.


    The agent sighed helplessly. He had completely understood Mi Raner''s personality these days.


    If you really insist on knowing each other''s identity at this time, it will be very ugly.


    Moreover, he also knows that MI Raner is not a mess. He must know when to do something.


    So, nodded, "well, you remember to go back to the dormitory as soon as possible. If you don''t go back to the dormitory, something has caused a loss of reputation to pattern ¢á, you know the consequences."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Mi Raner nodded and waited for the driver to pull over. She put on a cap and covered half her face before she got out of the car with her satchel.

 Chapter 2312

    The place to get off is not far from the last hot pot shop. It may be a waste of money if you take a taxi, but it''s a little tired if you walk there.


    Mi Ran''er looks at the time. It''s more than ten minutes since the appointed time. The guy is so difficult to serve. If he''s late, he doesn''t know how to stimulate her with a lot of nonsense


    Holding her teeth tight, MI Ran''er simply ran in the direction of the hot pot shop.


    Fortunately, except for the stage, she wears flat shoes, otherwise she will suffer.


    When I got to the hot pot shop, there were many people waiting in line outside the door.


    She went straight to the store.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment? We have no vacancies now."


    "I have friends who have arrived. Thank you."


    She entered the store, looked around and saw the familiar figure in the old position in the corner.


    Get over there.


    "Sorry, I''m a little late at the end of the commercial show, so I think you don''t mind?" Mi Ran''er sat down and looked at the person opposite with a smile.


    Li Zaihe smiled, "of course I don''t mind. I''m a jobless wanderer. Where can I compare with you, a red newcomer?"


    "What the hell? The height of your miracle group is beyond the reach of future generations... Ah, but I really wonder why you are the ace and the most popular person in the group. Why are your personal resources so miserable? The recent MC and variety show recording are for others..."


    Mi Ran''er poured a cup of sour plum soup and drank it. The whole person was less tired and sober.


    "Then you have to ask the senior management of our company. In fact, it''s easy to understand. After all, now the popularity of the group has been opened, and my popularity has reached the ceiling. Of course, we should hold others... In order to achieve a balance of popularity, and other members will not be so miserable when the contract expires..."


    When she arrived, Li Zaihe put the dishes in the pot.


    "So... Will I fall into your field in the future?" Mi Raner thought. When miracle first came out, he also relied on Li Zaihe to brush his face in various variety shows, and then used his popularity to make the miracle group reach the top in just two years.


    As like as two peas in her present situation, the only thing that can not be expected is whether it is possible to climb the roof in two years.


    "Yo, your face is so big that you dare to compare yourself with me..." Li Zaihe chuckled and joked deliberately with a little sarcasm.


    "Can''t you compare? I''m also a newcomer to the monster. Speaking of it, I pay much more attention than you, and I think highly of you!" Mi Raner was excited by Li Zaihe.


    Li Zaihe nodded slightly and said, "well, thank the monster newcomer for looking up to it. I respect you for this cup of sour plum juice!"


    Mi Raner smiled and touched his cup.


    Now it seems that Li Zaihe is not really so difficult to get along with.


    "By the way, this appointment is to know about Ning Jia. When are you going to tell me?" Mi Raner asked in a low voice with a wrung eyebrow when he thought of the purpose of this appointment.


    "After dinner, change to a place with few people. You don''t want the content of our chat today to make the headlines tomorrow?"


    Li Zaihe really likes to eat hot pot and a table of dishes. He Hula Hula eats without regard to his idol''s burden.


    On the other hand, MI Raner on the opposite side only occasionally eats some vegetables or tomato pot, and doesn''t touch the red soup.

 Chapter 2313

    "Didn''t you have a good time eating last time? Why are you so reserved today? Lose weight? However, your schedule is so busy and you must consume a lot. Where do you need such a diet to keep fit?"


    Li Zhuanhe frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not on a diet. I really have no appetite. I''ve been too busy recently. I''ve eaten too many nutrients, but I''m not interested in these foods." Mi Raner said dejectedly. "Sometimes I think that it''s really good to be unpopular. If I pick my feet at home, I can rub the popularity of the popular team members of the same group. How nice it is to be relaxed and comfortable!"


    Li zuohe was amused by her idea.


    "The popularity of rubbing is always rubbing. As an idol, you still need loyal fans." he said with a smile: "you will know how important your efforts are today! If you pick your feet at home, you will have a spokesman to come to the door, which is still the top..."


    "Well, I''d better continue to work hard for future comfort."


    Mi Raner ate another green vegetable.


    Li Zaihe couldn''t see it. He took a piece of fat beef and put it in her bowl. "Eat a piece of meat, or won''t this hot pot be eaten in vain?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the meat in the bowl and the faint worry at the bottom of his eyes, and his heart trembled slightly.


    Then, with a faint smile on his lips, "good!"


    She picked up the meat and tasted it.


    It tastes good. She activated her taste buds and ate more before she put down her chopsticks.


    After eating and drinking, they went out from the hot pot shop.


    "You said to find a quiet place, for example?" Mi Ran''er and he walked aimlessly in the street. The cafes on weekends were full of dating couples, so it was impossible to talk quietly.


    "The riverside is the quietest place at this time."


    Li Zaihe suddenly grabbed her arm and took her to the river.


    Mi Ran''er almost couldn''t keep up with his rhythm, so he walked instead of running.


    Finally, panting, he pulled his sleeve, "will you slow down? I can''t stand it. I''m so tired..."


    She said to Li Zaihe in a dumb voice.


    Li Zhi he lived in a footstep and looked back at her. Although she had makeup on her face, she had fallen a lot. So the pale complexion was revealed under the foundation, and it was so pity for me to see it.


    "I''m so tired. I can''t compare with your predecessors. You''re strong..." Mi Raner gasped, still venomous.


    Li zuohe: "


    After tightening his teeth, he finally spilled a faint smile on his face, "well, let''s go slowly."


    He grabbed her arm and went on.


    Who knows, without taking two steps, a pulling force suddenly came from the palm of my hand.


    He turned around and saw that the girl beside him had fallen powerlessly to the ground.


    Li zuohe quickly hugged her and finally showed his concern, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mi Raner has completely fainted.


    Li Zaihe was helpless.


    I had to pick her up first. I wanted to go to the hospital,


    However, they are both love beans. He has a high national degree. Recently, this girl has a high degree of attention. If she goes to the hospital, she will be recognized. Then, there is a scandal flying out. Tomorrow, the two people directly make headlines, which makes people suspicious of the relationship.


    It doesn''t hurt that he has been on the road for so many years and can be accepted by some gossip fans.


    However, the girl in her arms was miserable. The new group had a love affair less than a month after its debut. The fans who had just attracted it would be particularly disappointed and immediately turned to take off the powder and run away.

 Chapter 2314

    Li Zaihe looked at his current position.


    After thinking about it, I walked quickly towards the nearest high-end community.


    -


    When Mi Raner woke up, she was so soft that she couldn''t lift her strength.


    She heard a kind of very soothing music in her place, which made people very relaxed.


    She looked at the room.


    Very monotonous decoration, the wall gives people a sense of industrial ecology without powder.


    However, judging from the specifications of furniture and electrical appliances, it must not be cheap.


    She braced her arms to get up.


    At this time, the door of the room opened.


    Someone came in.


    When she wakes up, turn on the headlights in the room.


    "Wake up? Is there anything else uncomfortable?" Li Zaihe didn''t know what he was carrying. He went to the bed, put it on the head of the bed, stared her eyebrows and asked with some worry.


    "I''m soft and can''t lift my strength. I''ve drunk too many nutrients during this period. My body has already reached a limit and broke out at once, so..." she was a little sorry, "I''m sorry, did it scare you?"


    "Fortunately, fortunately, there were no people around at that time. Otherwise, I''m afraid I thought I was a bad man and gave you medicine..."


    Li Zaihe is still in the mood to joke at this time.


    "Where is this?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "The house I bought before will come and stay for a few days occasionally." Li Zaihe pointed to the bowl at the head of the bed. "You have something to eat first. If you are uncomfortable, you can continue to rest for a while, or you can sleep here tonight. I will always be outside. You can call me if you have anything."


    Mi Ran''er glanced at the food in the bowl and looked at it dark. She didn''t know what it was.


    She frowned slightly. "Can you eat this?"


    "If you dislike it, you don''t have to eat it." Li zuohe smiled.


    "It''s not disgust, I just doubt... Senior, you can cook?" Mi Ran''er raised his head, blinked his big eyes and asked with doubt.


    Li Zaihe: "of course. Although it''s not so good, there are still some skills to cook from recipes..."


    Mi Ran''er still doesn''t feel at ease. The main reason is that when he looks at this thing, he looks so bad and tastes so bad


    But looking at the man with oppressive eyes, she bit her teeth and nodded, "well, I''ll eat."


    She took the bowl and stirred it. She found that it was a bowl of black rice porridge, but she didn''t know why. It was very dry.


    She tasted it. It tasted good. It was too sweet, but at least she could swallow it.


    After eating half a bowl, MI Raner couldn''t eat any more. She handed the bowl to Li Zaihe, who was still waiting in front of the bed.


    "There is a national male god Li Zaihe cooking for me to eat. If your fans know, they may envy me!" Mi Raner hooked her lips. She thought that if the original owner knew that one day, I would be ecstatic.


    "My fans? Aren''t you included in my fans? Do you really think I didn''t recognize you? Before, at the airport, you almost appeared among the photographers with long guns and short guns. I really thought I was blind?"


    Li Zaihe sat down at the edge of the bed and said angrily.


    "I''m so tightly packed that you can recognize me? Can you remember me?" Mi Ran''er was surprised.


    "Sometimes, remembering a person only needs an opportunity. After remembering it, the previous memories will come up. After overlapping, the distant things can be recalled."

 Chapter 2315

    The so-called opportunity should be that she was pushed to fall, and then she was helped up by Li Zaihe.


    "I actually don''t understand why you are my sister and pretend to be a fan of Ningjia?" Li Zaihe frowned and asked his doubts these days.


    "Well... What should I say? In fact, I''m a fan of the miracle group. After I fell down at the airport that day, I took a break and left. I just saw that Ning Jia and song Yueran didn''t have a fan with them in the cafe. Looking a little lonely, I took two pictures. I didn''t expect to be misunderstood... As a result, Ning Jia always thought I was his fan and pestered me..."


    Mi Raner was very honest and told Li Zaihe everything.


    After going through so many aspects, MI Raner found that the trust between the two people will also affect the change of the male owner''s mentality towards himself. If something is hidden from him, he will realize that it is only bad for the relationship between the two people.


    After hearing this, Li Zhuanhe frowned slightly.


    "Think about it carefully. It''s really an embarrassing thing that Ning Jia can do..."


    Li Zaihe''s face floated a little ridicule.


    "You haven''t told me what disgusting thing Ning Jia did..." Mi Raner suddenly remembered this and realized that he almost forgot the most important reason for his appointment with Li Zaihe.


    Li zuohe stared at Mi Raner and saw that she really wanted to know at the bottom of her eyes and pulled at the corners of her mouth.


    "In fact, that is, in terms of private life, this guy doesn''t pay much attention. He doesn''t say anything about sleeping powder. When he sleeps, people kick him. Let the fans call directly to the dormitory. Fortunately, he was comforted by me. Otherwise, things may have become big now. It''s a fatal injury to the miracle group!"


    Li Zaihe''s words surprised Mi Raner and opened her mouth slightly.


    She really didn''t expect that under Ning Jia''s warm and honest appearance, there was such a bad heart.


    "How did you appease?" Mi Ran''er grabbed the key point and asked with great interest.


    "Just... Take the money to comfort her and promise that Ning Jia won''t hurt her and let her welcome a new life in the future. However, it''s in the hands of the girl. If Ning Jia''s sleeping powder is known by her again, maybe she can''t bear it and reveal everything!"


    Li Zaihe said helplessly.


    "You really took great pains for this group. In fact, you are so popular that you don''t worry about the disintegration of miracles. Why do you protect the image of a scum man like this?"


    Mi Ran''er asked puzzled.


    "The miracle group can be dissolved, but it must be dissolved without any negative news. If it is dissolved because of negative news, even my reputation may be damaged. I''m protecting the whole group of miracles rather than protecting his image!"


    Li Zaihe said, holding Mi Raner''s bowl of porridge, "you have a good rest. I''ll be outside."


    "I''d better go first. If I don''t go back, the agent and the team members will worry." Mi Raner quickly got up from bed, took one side''s coat, put it on, and followed Li Zaihe out of the house.


    "Go back by yourself?" Li Zaihe looked back at her.


    "HMM... otherwise, would you like to take me back?" Mi Ran''er felt that Li Zaihe had asked a superfluous question.


    "Wait until I clean up the kitchen, and then drive you back to the dormitory." Li Zaihe didn''t refuse Mi Raner''s proposal.

 Chapter 2316

    Mi Raner stared in surprise.


    How did Li Zaihe suddenly become so good?


    Not only cook porridge for her and let her rest in his private place, but also send her back in person.


    Isn''t he worried that he will meet the paparazzi later and shoot the scene of two people and one car? It''s not good for both of them.


    "Anyway, I have to go back to the dormitory, so I''ll be on my way." Li Zaihe seemed worried about whether Mi Raner would know anything, so he quickly added an explanation.


    Mi Ran''er nodded slightly and gave a sound.


    Li Zaihe''s car is very low-key, so low-key that people can''t imagine that a top level love bean would drive a car less than 200000 yuan.


    This may also be the reason why Li Zaihe didn''t worry about being photographed and wanted to send her back to the dormitory.


    After Li Zaihe sent Mi Raner to the door of the dormitory community, MI Raner turned and looked at Li Zaihe gratefully, "senior, thank you for telling me Ning Jia''s true face, so that I can avoid the possibility of being hurt by scum men! Don''t worry, I will also tell the people in my group, so that they won''t be confused by Ning Jia."


    "Well, get out of the car." Li Zaihe raised his chin slightly and began to order the guest.


    This guy turned his face really fast.


    Mi Ran''er pressed down his hat brim a lot before getting off the bus. After getting off the bus, he hurried into the dormitory.


    She walked so far that Li Zaihe didn''t drive away until she safely entered the community.


    After running all the way into the elevator, MI Raner leaned wearily against the wall.


    "Exhausted." she make complaints about the system in her mind.


    "It''s also a novel experience, isn''t it? It''s really exciting to be shining on the stage?" the system asked with a low smile.


    Mi Raner agreed with the idea of the system and nodded slightly: "it''s good. However, everything should be performed when physical conditions permit. Now all I do is for the team and to lay a good foundation. If not, I won''t let myself become a top and faint with fatigue!"


    The system sighed, "don''t worry about the host. The host''s professional performance will help the rise of skill value, and the skill value will also be related to whether you can return to the original world smoothly. The host must take it seriously!"


    Mi Ran''er watched as the floor gradually reached the floor where the dormitory was located and said, "am I not serious enough? Do I really have to faint on the stage to be serious?"


    The system knew it was wrong again and stopped talking immediately.


    When the elevator reaches the dormitory, MI Raner quickly steps in.


    Everyone hasn''t slept yet.


    "Ran Ran, the program you recorded just started broadcasting. Come and watch it ~"


    Caiyan quickly gives up her position and greets her to pass.


    Everyone ordered takeout to watch TV.


    She just had a good rest at Li Zaihe''s side and ate again, so now her strength was good, so she went and sat down next to Caiyan.


    "I can see that senior Ning Jia takes good care of you. He cue you several times at the beginning and gave you a lot of shots. It''s lucky to meet such a good senior when recording the program!"


    Kate sat on the carpet, eating the barbecue with a bamboo stick, looked up and said to MI Raner with envy.


    Mi Ran''er smiled faintly, "it''s just a editing problem!"


    "However, being able to cut so many cue your pictures can only show that there are more when recording!"

 Chapter 2317

    "Hey, it''s not just him who cuts me the most. You''ll find that the hosts often cut me. Maybe it''s because I''m hot enough recently. Don''t stick to this. Look at the back!"


    Mi Raner doesn''t like to talk about herself and him since she knows who Ning Jia is.


    Change the subject quickly.


    Everyone had a strange reaction to her. After a meaningful look at her, they continued to watch the program.


    This program is the hottest outdoor variety show in H country in recent two years, with extremely high ratings. Therefore, MI Raner can be on such a program and maximize the exposure.


    Shortly after the broadcast, someone on the Internet discussed Ning Jia''s care for MI Raner.


    Netizens are saying that Ning Jia is a very good elder, and all kinds of cue newcomers are really interested.


    The following reply [in fact, it''s not just Ning Jia. Everyone in the miracle group takes good care of the new people when they are on the program. The big elder is the big elder. He has great courage and capacity!]


    [however, Ran Ran is really beautiful. She looks so good in sportswear...]


    [do you really think Ning Jia takes care of Ran Ran to help her? I think Ning Jia must have a crush on Ran Ran...]


    [can the newcomer fans above not pull CP so disgustingly, do they want to bind their predecessors?]


    [hehe, if we really want to bind our predecessors, we won''t bind Ningjia, who wants popularity but not popularity. It''s almost the same to bind our predecessors Li Zaihe!]


    [Oh, hehe, the newcomer powder is too white lotus. It''s disgusting to bind the elder and ridicule the elder''s popularity!]


    ¡­¡­


    When Mi Raner waited for the advertisement, she took out her mobile phone and looked at the website. After seeing these hot posts and replies, she frowned slightly.


    Isn''t that what Ningjia''s purpose is?


    Tie CP?


    Not to mention that she is a newcomer and her popularity is not stable, let''s say Ning Jia, who is now a member of the top league. Binding CP is actually the best for the woman.


    Ning Jia did not benefit from doing so.


    He did this just to make Mi Raner grateful to him.


    Unfortunately, MI Raner is a very rational and cold-blooded girl. Even if she doesn''t know what kind of person Ning Jia is now, she won''t have any good feelings for Ning Jia because of this little favor.


    Moreover, looking at the trend of the comments, many fans of the miracle group came out to scold her as a young newcomer.


    This CP tie-in is simply not good for both sides.


    "Well, don''t look at these messy comments. Having black powder proves that you have a degree of discussion. According to your current trend, you will soon be more popular than Ningjia. At that time, who dares to say that your newcomers paste coffee and bind your predecessors!"


    Caiyan takes away her mobile phone and comforts Mi Raner in her ear.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help laughing when she heard this.


    "Sister Caiyan, if you publish this on the Internet, it may cause a powder black war. Maybe we can really make the grass hot by tearing with the top group! However, this method is a little risky..."


    Mi Raner leaned on Caiyan''s shoulder and said with a low smile.


    Caiyan touched her little head, "it''s better to play steadily step by step!"


    "Um ~"


    Keep watching TV.


    The following games are very exciting. Mi Ran''er also has several plots with a sense of hot spots and variety. Someone intercepted the video and put it on the Internet. The playback volume soon broke 10000, and then it became popular!

 Chapter 2318

    The new variety artists have completely gained a foothold.


    After the program, the takeout on the table was finished. Nine people were either lying on the carpet or on the sofa. They were in a mess.


    Caiyan finally took out her mobile phone, took a picture of everyone''s lying posture, sent it out with the SNS of pattern ¢á, and attached the picture: "I haven''t seen you for a long time watching TV ~ to help Ran Ran Ran."


    As soon as SNS was released, fans left messages immediately.


    Are you a women''s group? It''s so informal that you can compete with the men''s group!]


    [upstairs, the men''s troupe also knows how to protect the image, but why do I love the real appearance? In the future, we should upload more such daily stories for our fans to see ~]


    [yes, the official blog needs more business, so that it can increase its popularity.]


    [we are also helping Ran Ran Ran. Ran Ran Ran has been so busy recently. Should he be tired? Have a lot of rest and don''t bring him down.]


    [upstairs + 1.]


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how black powder dances, he doesn''t dare to dance to the official blog. Therefore, the comments of the official blog are quite normal.


    Mi Ran''er was in a good mood when she brushed the encouraging words of her fans before going to bed.


    This night, I had a good sleep.


    Also had a very gentle and stable dream.


    In the dream, Li zuohe appeared.


    Wearing a white shirt and trousers, he stood on the stage, holding the microphone and singing a very gentle song. There was only one audience, MI Raner


    When Li Zaihe sang, he always looked at Mi Raner with a very gentle look, which made Mi Raner''s heart flow with a very warm breath.


    When she woke up, she felt refreshed.


    "Get up quickly. I have to go to the signing meeting. I added an extra venue today. It said it was temporary. Too many fans signed up for the signing meeting." Caiyan had already packed up. When she saw Mi Raner waking up, she tasted her dream in bed and quickly reminded her.


    "Add a game? Isn''t our sales......" Mi Ran''er turned over and said, "can we make great progress?"


    "100000 should be broken." Caiyan smiled. "It''s more than many second-line women''s groups that have been around for many years."


    "I should be able to take one this week! Come on." Mi Ran''er patted Caiyan on the shoulder and encouraged each other.


    "Good!"


    -


    The signing meeting was increased from five to seven, because most of the fans came for MI Raner. Therefore, the company did not receive personal notices for MI Raner for the time being, and asked her to follow the group first. Even if there were any notices that could not be pushed, they would shoot at night.


    Mi Ran''er became busy again.


    Fortunately, after such a busy time, I got a good return.


    In the third week of his debut, figure ¢á won the first singing, or the one with very high gold content.


    Nine girls stood on the stage. When they heard the host announce the name of the group, everyone jumped up with excitement.


    Caiyan finally calmed down, took the microphone and choked with gratitude to the audience.


    Mi Ran''er saw that she couldn''t say a complete word. She quickly took the microphone, smiled and looked at the camera with tears in her eyes. She thanked the fans and the audience very appropriately and said that she would continue to refuel in the future to bring you a better stage.


    When encore, everyone sang well. After all, after training for so long, it was also a powerful women''s group that opened wheat as soon as it started.


    Encore stage has also been highly praised.


    For a time, Huahua ¢á, as a new monster, was very popular in the entertainment circle of country H.

 Chapter 2319

    As the top of pattern ¢á, MI Raner also has a crushing amount of fans.


    Such a hot situation continued until the end of the return period. The enthusiasm of the fans has not faded. They are still trying to brush the playback volume of the video of pattern ¢á, so that they can always be popular and be seen by more passers-by.


    At the end of the return period, MI Raner was relieved.


    Although the senior management are already planning for the next return, it will be some time before the return is ready. During this time, the company has relaxed the control of pattern ¢á, just one sentence, don''t cause trouble.


    Any other.


    Although mi Ran''er still has many announcements, he doesn''t need to record singing programs with the regiment, so he''s not so tired.


    During this time, she never contacted Li Zaihe, and the guy didn''t take the initiative to contact Mi Raner. Mi Raner thought that the friendship between herself and him would be in vain.


    No, a program recording three months after her debut made her meet him again.


    Ning Jia is on the same program.


    Since the last time she broke up unhappily at the recording scene, when Ning Jia met Mi ran again as a child, she never took the initiative to give eyes, let alone say hello.


    The fans who had given them a CP on the Internet saw that they had no intersection except the program, and their enthusiasm gradually faded.


    Mi Raner, as a newcomer, arrived at the program recording scene early.


    This program is still the outdoor variety show recorded with Ning Jia last time, but song Yueran''s position has been changed to Li Zaihe.


    Ning Jia''s complexion is not very good. She looks much less energetic and aura than last time.


    It''s Li Zaihe. He has a very high degree of cooperation this time, and he looks very excited.


    When Mi Raner arrives, she sits in the nanny car and simply eats bread for breakfast.


    While eating, the agent suddenly said, "the miracle team''s car has arrived. It''s about to start recording. You should eat quickly."


    "Wow, you know the miracle team''s car?" Mi Ran''er said in surprise.


    "Of course I do. I''m not shy to tell you that I''ve pursued the miracle group..." the agent''s words are really not shy.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help smiling with her eyes down.


    She put a few mouthfuls of bread into her mouth. She quickly jumped out of the car and ran towards the assembly place.


    On the way, I bumped into a man who suddenly came out of the corner.


    "Cough! Cough!" Mi Ran''er was startled and almost choked on the bread in his mouth.


    The other party held her arm, frowned and whispered, "are you okay?"


    There was an obvious concern in his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned, then shook his head, "it''s ok..."


    Li Zaihe suddenly raised his hand and extended it to her lip flap.


    Mi Ran''er was startled by his actions, and his small head deviated to one side. "What are you doing?"


    Say so boldly¡ª¡ª


    "Bread crumbs..." Li Zaihe was helpless, wiped the bread crumbs on her mouth, and then pursed her lips silently. "Please, you are a female love bean. Can you take into account the image? What if you are photographed by the camera later?"


    Mi Ran''er quickly patted his mouth, "I... I was in a hurry. Thank you, elder."


    "No need."


    Li Zaihe withdrew his hand, put it back into his trouser pocket, and walked side by side with MI Raner towards the gathering place.


    "Your group''s debut performance is very good. Now whether you can completely stand firm depends on the performance of the next album. The song should be given well. In addition, before the return of the second album, don''t have any scandals against the group!"

 Chapter 2320

    Listening to Li Zaihe''s words, MI Raner always felt that he was setting a flag for the pattern ¢á


    "Don''t worry, our regiment is very good children, and there was no black material in the past. If someone really wants to black US, unless they make up materials, it will be a crime of libel. No one would rather commit a crime and go to jail than black a new regiment like us?"


    Mi Raner intends to reverse the flag.


    Li Zaihe said: "sometimes, making up a half true and half false material will make your company unable to sue or clarify, and the damage will be greater."


    Mi Raner was stunned and thought about it carefully. Li Zaihe''s words are not unreasonable.


    However, he knew these things so well that he thought so much because he had not been attacked by such black materials before.


    "If so, it may be that heaven is going to die, and there is no way to save it." Mi Ran''er sighed and said helplessly.


    Li zuohe was amused by her disappointed appearance.


    Without thinking, he suddenly stretched out his hand, as if to pinch her face. When the finger was about to touch her skin, it suddenly seemed to think of something and quickly took it back.


    Then he quickened his pace, and MI Ran''er opened the distance.


    At the recording site, Ning Jia''s interest has not been very high. He always needs McCue to speak before he speaks. Moreover, his words are very perfunctory. It is only more than two months since the last recording, and there have been so great changes in the sense of variety and reaction ability, which surprised MC and the producers.


    But it didn''t show on the surface.


    Finally, the recording of the program is over.


    Mi Ran''er was going to go straight back to the dormitory. He didn''t want to. The Lord MC proposed to go to dinner. Anyway, it was early. Everyone didn''t have a notice later. You can improve your feelings.


    As the first guest today, Li Zaihe agreed. If others didn''t agree, they would appear to play a big card.


    They all agreed.


    Ning Jia left first and went back to the dormitory on the grounds of physical discomfort.


    "What''s the matter with senior Ning Jia? It seems very unhappy." a female love bean recorded in the same scene asked suspiciously.


    This love bean has just made her debut for half a year. Although she is an elder of MI Raner, she is inferior to MI Raner in popularity and ability. Therefore, at today''s recording scene, she and Ning Jia seem to be marginalized.


    It seems that she doesn''t mind very much. She has always been a happy audience.


    "I don''t know." Mi Ran''er shook his head at her question.


    "Ah, I thought you were very happy to record with master Ning Jia last time. You are already friends!" female Aidou was a little disappointed.


    Obviously, she is more interested in Ning Jia than Li Zaihe.


    She was very disappointed that Ning Jia didn''t have dinner together.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly at the girl AI Dou, and was vaguely worried about her.


    The dining place is a barbecue restaurant with compartments, so there are not many taboos when we sit together and talk.


    MC also specifically asked Mi Raner if she had been in contact with Ning Jia. Now she broke up, so Ning Jia showed such a sad expression when she saw her.


    "Master, don''t make fun of me. How can I fall in love when I''m just starting out? Unless I don''t want a career..." Mi Ran''er quickly waved his hand and denied, "in fact, after recording the program, master Ning Jia and I have no intersection. He''s in a bad state today and has nothing to do with me..."

 Chapter 2321

    Mi Raner''s repeated denial amused the MC people present.


    "Ran Ran, brother Deng Yue is just joking. You deny it in such a hurry, but it makes us doubt whether it is......" another female MC joked.


    "Of course not. I''m worried because I don''t want to have a messy affair." Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lips. She thought silently in her heart that such a joke is really not funny, okay?


    The newly debutante AI Dou pays attention to this aspect and everyone knows it, so she doesn''t continue to embarrass Mi Raner.


    Changed the subject.


    Finally, it fell on Li Zaihe.


    Lord MC Deng Yue and Li Zaihe have been good friends for many years. Therefore, it is gratifying that his popularity has been rising for so many years. However, there are also many concerns of his own.


    "Zaihe, how long do you want to continue your activities as Aidou? In fact, have you ever thought about the transformation? After the transformation, your fans may not have much reaction, whether in love or marriage!"


    After a few drinks, Deng Yue didn''t pay much attention to his words.


    However, the people present were all his descendants, and they didn''t dare to spread Deng Yue''s words.


    "Transformation? Is it easy? If you don''t give solo for ten years, you have very few personal resources. In fact, Zaihe, you really should not renew your contract. With your popularity, you must sign a new company and provide you as a baby. Give you the best song, let you solo, give you your script, and let you transform into an actor. In less than two years, with your acting skills and appearance, you will be able to be in the actor industry Stand firm and have your own world! "


    Another MC frowned slightly and said nothing about Li Zaihe''s company.


    Li Zaihe smiled indifferently: "the company has the company''s arrangement. In fact, I have taken a lot of endorsements over the years, so I don''t earn less money and have more loyal fans. I don''t worry about the delay for a while. There are six months before the contract expires. I''ve made a decision."


    Mi Ran''er''s serious expression when Li Zaihe talked about work.


    Li zuohe seemed to find her eyes and looked sideways.


    After they looked into each other''s eyes, MI Ran''er smiled, then lowered his eyes and ate something.


    Li Zaihe is not small as a top hongtuan company, and his options are so small. Mi Raner has seen his future.


    When her available value runs out, the company probably doesn''t give her any money. She throws her in the dormitory and consumes the popularity saved now. When the contract expires, fortunately, Diezhong powder continues to wait. Unfortunately, Diezhong powder can''t wait to take off the meal. If it doesn''t renew the contract, it''s waiting to be pasted.


    The company is certainly not willing to give up the money tree.


    There is a saying called, what I can''t get, others don''t want to get!


    I really benefited a lot from having dinner with these elders.


    Let Mi Raner sober up a lot in some aspects.


    After dinner, she called her agent to pick her up, but she didn''t know what was going on. The agent didn''t arrive for a long time.


    She was blowing in the cold wind, and her face was almost stiff with cold.


    She wanted to say that she might as well take a taxi back to the dormitory. I''m afraid she''s already in the dormitory.


    However, her bag was in the nanny car. After the recording began, the nanny car was driven away by the agent, so she had no money for a taxi and rubbed her hands. Mi Raner felt really sad now.

 Chapter 2322

    MC and the love beans recorded together were picked up one by one.


    Finally, Li zuohe was left to wait with her.


    "Is your agent so unreliable?" Mi Ran''er turned to Li Zaihe and asked with a low smile, "senior, do you think we two look like the so-called bitter mandarin ducks now?"


    "Mandarin duck?" Li Zaihe thought he had heard wrong. He frowned slightly and met Mi Raner''s eyes. In the night, their faces were not very clear, but they could see the outline clearly.


    Mi Raner saw that Li Zaihe''s jaw was tight.


    "Oh, I''m just comparing it. If there''s any offense, I hope you don''t mind!" Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head and explained.


    Mi Raner wanted to laugh at Li Zaihe''s reaction.


    Why did he suddenly look so nervous, giving Mi Raner the illusion that what he just said was actually molesting him.


    Maybe it''s not an illusion at all.


    Li Zaihe was molested by himself.


    "You are quite good at metaphor." Li Zaihe couldn''t help laughing.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t hold his breath. They stood on the road teeth. They also wore sunglasses and hats in the dark night. They laughed very happily. This is probably the most sincere smile they have had in recent years.


    Li Zaihe''s nanny car arrived late, but Mi Raner''s was later than his


    It was too late at night. Li Zaihe was obviously worried that MI Raner would be unsafe to stay on the side of the road. After getting on the bus, he didn''t ask the driver to drive quickly, but looked at Mi Raner outside the door, "I''ll let the driver take you back!"


    "Ah?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, "but... Isn''t it very good? Your nanny car is known by many paparazzi. If it appears downstairs in our dormitory, I''m afraid there will be a news report tomorrow..."


    "Just explain?" Li Zaihe looked at the outside sky and the fewer and fewer people in the street and whispered, "I don''t trust you to stay here."


    This sentence made Mi Raner''s heart warm.


    After thinking about it, she obediently got on the ground in Li Zaihe''s nanny car.


    After getting on the bus, the driver looked at her and smiled, "it''s Ran Ran. My daughter happens to be your fan..."


    "Really? Do you need to sign your daughter? I don''t have a photo with me..." Mi Ran''er felt his pocket awkwardly, not even a signature pen.


    "This can be mended later." Li Zaihe said faintly.


    "Yes, I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, she''s hot after you. She already has your signature album, and probably doesn''t need this signature photo. If she knows I''ve taken you tonight, she''s afraid she''ll be crazy with joy!"


    Just hearing the driver''s uncle''s words, MI Ran''er can imagine how cute he is as a little fan.


    All the way back, Li Zaihe didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Mi Ran''er slightly frowned and thought. When the car was approaching the downstairs of her dormitory, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Li Zaihe, "are you not going to renew your contract?"


    She asked in a low voice, which was not heard by the driver.


    Li Zaihe was stunned. Then, he took a defensive look at the driver''s uncle and nodded slowly.


    A company without any personal resources is a pig if he continues to take it.


    "Have you decided which one to sign for the new company?"


    Mi Ran''er asked again.


    "I''m still watching. It''s still half a year anyway. Don''t worry..." Li Zaihe was relaxed.

 Chapter 2323

    He wants fame and strength. Once the termination news is released, there will be groups of company invitations to the door, and the conditions must be not bad.


    "OK..." Mi Raner agreed with his decision.


    Staying in the company will certainly not have better development. It''s better to go to the new company and develop well.


    "So concerned about my personal development, are you my poison only?" Li Zaihe suddenly asked with a low smile.


    "Er... It''s only powder, not poison. If it were really poison, I wouldn''t have secretly photographed Ning Jia." Mi Ran''er pouted slightly and retorted angrily.


    "Love overflows." after Li Zaihe dropped a sentence, the car slowly stopped.


    Mi Raner opened the door and jumped out of the car. After thanking Li Zaihe and the driver again and again, she turned and ran into the community.


    "Uncle, what do you think of this little girl?" Li Zaihe asked the driver in a low voice, holding Mi Raner''s back.


    The driver nodded admiringly, "yes, people are struggling very hard. Even if they have high popularity, they don''t seem to be floating. There will certainly be better development in the future! Zaihe, how do you ask me this?"


    "It''s all right..." Li Zaihe smiled mysteriously. Then, he pinched his eyebrows wearily: "I don''t want to go back to the dormitory today. Take me home to have a rest."


    Knowing his situation in the dormitory, the driver nodded, "OK."


    -


    When Mi Raner returned to the dormitory, everyone was already asleep.


    She went straight back to the room.


    Caiyan is still looking at her cell phone in bed.


    "Why did you come back so late?" Caiyan asked with a frown.


    "Just... Dinner, I called my agent to ask her to pick me up, but she didn''t come, so I almost couldn''t come back." Mi Raner said, sitting dejectedly on the edge of the bed.


    "He didn''t come? Then how did you come back?" Caiyan sat up and asked suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er had no reservations about Caiyan. "Master Zaihe sent me back."


    "Wow, Ran Ran, you are really a Star chaser. You recorded the program with zahe and now you go home in the same car with him. Zahe has never been so kind to any female love bean. You are really lucky!"


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was flat and he didn''t have a good way: "that''s because it didn''t explode, so you don''t know."


    "Wow, don''t destroy the image of my male god in my heart."


    Caiyan smashes a pillow at Mi Raner.


    After they laughed for a while, Caiyan suddenly looked at Mi Raner seriously: "today I went to the company for a meeting. We have a specific plan for the return of our group''s new album. Now it''s almost winter. The return is probably around the late winter christmas, with the theme of winter elves. This time, the music style is not dance music, but lyric music, which tests singing skills."


    "The style difference is too big, isn''t it? The company really dares to plan like this." Mi Raner has no good way.


    "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Caiyan smiled.


    "Of course not, I''m right..." I have no confidence in my teammates.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyes and looked at Caiyan. Thinking that the wall has ears, she still didn''t go on.


    "Well, the performance of our first album is not bad. Even if there are old fans who can''t accept the style this time, there will be new fans who like it..." Caiyan comforted Mi Raner, "we just need to prepare well for the return now!"


    Mi Raner nodded.


    But things were unpredictable, and things went wrong the next day.

 Chapter 2324

    The next day was supposed to go to the company to prepare a new album. Mi Raner was shaken up before she got up.


    "Ranran, wake up, something''s wrong!" Caiyan''s anxious voice was in her ear. Mi Raner wanted to swear at the first moment after she was shaken up, but after she looked at Caiyan''s anxious eyes, she endured the curse alive.


    He tightened his teeth, and his voice was a little hoarse: "what''s the matter?"


    "You''ll see..." Caiyan handed Mi Raner her mobile phone.


    This is the hot search list of web pages.


    At the moment, the names of her and Ning Jia are prominent in Bangyi.


    "Ningjia and I? What''s wrong?" she put her doubts into the key words.


    Ning Jia and ran ran are suspected of breaking up


    "Break up? Have we ever been together?" Mi Ran''er looked at Caiyan blankly.


    Caiyan said she didn''t know, "that''s why I asked you if you two really talked in private?"


    "How possible!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t understand why such remarks came out and pulled down the interface.


    It turned out that Ning Jia was unhappy at the recording scene yesterday. I don''t know who broke the news. The informant was randomly guessing whether it was because she had emotional disputes with the female love beans recorded at the same scene. Now, among the female love beans recorded, only ran ran had an affair, so everyone began to guess in this regard.


    According to the look of Ning Jia in fan Pai and the previous period, Ning Jia made a comparison post with MI Raner''s gentle eyes, and came to the conclusion that she had broken up, but Ning Jia still couldn''t forget Ran Ran Ran''s conclusion.


    "Fang -" Mi Raner almost burst out.


    Sure enough, Li zuohe''s worry is very reasonable. Rumors can be formed by simply looking at the picture and talking, and then released to let it spread widely and arouse public opinion.


    "I don''t have any contact with him in private. We all know who he is. How can we be foolishly involved with him? I think these pictures are intentional. Otherwise, how can there be such clear photos?"


    Mi Ran''er immediately realized that Ning Jia''s uncomfortable face was probably performed during the recording yesterday.


    So that people can take these photos.


    "Is he too poisonous?"


    In this insidious way.


    The contract of the miracle group is coming. As long as Li Zaihe doesn''t renew the contract, the miracle group can be said to exist in name only. He doesn''t worry about the future. Will he fix her like this?


    "According to what you said, didn''t you offend Ning Jia? When? Didn''t he treat you well?" Caiyan felt that she was going to be dizzy.


    Mi Ran''er purses her lips and tells Caiyan what she said to Ning Jia in the parking lot.


    Caiyan was stunned. Then she couldn''t help laughing. "You''re so direct... No wonder he was so angry to revenge you. However, this man is really careful. Fortunately, we weren''t confused by his appearance."


    Caiyan takes back her mobile phone and signals Mi Raner to wash first. "The company hasn''t called yet, but I already know how to respond. Don''t take this kind of thing to heart. I know what to do!"


    "Sister Caiyan, you''re worried..." Mi Raner smiled apologetically and dragged herself to the bathroom.


    -


    Miracle dormitory.


    Before daybreak, Li Zaihe rushed directly to Ning Jia''s room, caught him and waved a hard punch on Ning Jia''s face¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2325

    Ning Jia is still sleeping and is directly beaten by Li Zaihe.


    Li Zaihe was still angry after one punch, and beat two punches severely. At the third punch, Ning Jia finally reacted and raised his hand to hold Li Zaihe''s arm and avoid Li Zaihe''s fist.


    "Li Zaihe, what are you crazy about early in the morning?"


    Li Zaihe pinched Ning Jia''s neck and approached Ning Jia a lot, "Why am I crazy? Ning Jia, you seem to have forgotten that I warned you not to hit Ranran. You still calculate him in such a disgusting way. Who do you think you are? If you treat others better, she has to be your girlfriend? Do you think others don''t know the dirty things you have done?"


    Ning Jia rarely sees Li Zaihe as angry as he is now. He suddenly laughs sarcastically, "why? I have a mind for that girl, do you have it too? Zaihe, if you like Ranran, just say it clearly, brother, I''ll give it to you..."


    "Don''t be so dirty! Besides, who is she? Give it to me? Are you so shameful?"


    Ning Jia held Li Zaihe''s arm, suddenly pushed Li Zaihe to sit up, and then pushed him away.


    "If I wanted a face, I wouldn''t be so shameless to please the little girl film. In the end, I didn''t get a word of benefit. She was arrogant? If she was really arrogant, she wouldn''t take the initiative to seduce you. Don''t you think I''m not as popular and valuable as you? My brother advised you not to be deceived by the simple appearance of the little girl film. She has a lot of thoughts Go! "


    Ning Jia hummed and sneered, "I did this just to teach her a lesson. I didn''t make a fool of myself and ruin her! Why are you so angry?"


    Ning Jia''s appearance made Li Zaihe really sick.


    He brushed the palm of Ning Jia''s hand with disgust, then raised his eyes and looked at him with disgust, "Ning Jia, you are really hopeless!"


    He suddenly felt that he had taken his face into account and helped him settle so many things in private. He was simply helping the tyrant!


    Gritting his teeth, Li Zaihe had an idea in his heart and turned to go.


    "What do you mean?" Ning Jia saw Li Zaihe''s look and suddenly trembled in her heart. After guessing something, she quickly stopped Li Zaihe, "Zaihe, what are you going to do?"


    At this moment, Li Zaihe sneered.


    He lowered his eyes, Ning Jia''s ugly face, "do you care about me?"


    "Are you going to expose those things? You''re not hurting me, you''re going to destroy the whole miracle group! Zahe, don''t be impulsive for a girl! OK, I''m wrong, I''ll never do that again, will you forgive me?"


    Ning Jia almost didn''t kneel down directly in front of Li Zaihe.


    Li Zaihe took a deep breath and retracted his eyes.


    "I won''t take the initiative to break the news, but I won''t help you deal with these things in the future. If you have the ability, let the girls you hurt not expose you in front of the media reporters."


    With that, Li Zaihe pushed Ning Jia away and went out.


    When I walked out of the door, I found that all my teammates were standing at the door and looked at them with a confused face.


    Li Zaihe was the only one who knew what Ning Jia did, and the company leader looked confused and forced.


    "Zahe, what did you just say to Ning Jia? What was he afraid of you revealing?" the captain frowned and asked with some worry.

 Chapter 2326

    Li Zaihe greeted the captain''s eyes. After careful consideration, he left the dormitory without saying a word.


    The captain could only look at Ning Jia. After screwing his eyebrows for a long time, he turned and went back to his room.


    Anyway, the miracle group now exists in name only. Why do you care so much? First think about the future of Li Zaihe if he doesn''t renew his contract!


    -


    When mi Ran''er received a phone call from Li Zaihe, she had just listened to the demo of several songs in the new album. The melody of the main song was gentle, but there was a very natural and beautiful feeling in the climax, which made people aware of a faint sadness.


    This kind of song is very suitable for listening in snowy days. Looking at the snowflakes flying outside, I immediately think of the past.


    The rest of the songs are cheerful, but if you want to make the main song, it may be a little dull.


    The phone vibrated and she came out of the meeting room on the pretext of going to the bathroom.


    Answer the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry about the hot search of he Ningjia. I''ll let someone help you deal with it. As for others... I love my feathers, don''t......" Li Zaihe''s tone was a little heavy, which made people directly hear his anger.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. "Don''t tell me, you fought with Ning Jia for me?"


    "It''s just a fight! How about it?" Li Zaihe said without hesitation.


    Mi Raner: "


    Brother, you are a high-quality idol. What your group sells is the soul of the group. If it comes out, your group will collapse!


    Mi Raner leaned against the wall of the bathroom, with a grateful smile on her mouth, and her tone was much softer, "If you fight with Ning Jia for me, I will... Thank you! However, I have talked to the public relations department of the company. They have drawn up a response, directly denied the relationship between me and Ning Jia, and will sue the author of the soft article on the Internet. Even if the evidence of slander is incomplete, they will sue him to damage my reputation!"


    "So, I don''t need to do anything here?" Li Zaihe asked with some disappointment.


    "HMM... elder, if you really want to do something for my younger generation, can you do me a favor?" Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of something. His voice became more and more gentle and asked with a pleading smile.


    Li Zaihe deserves it soon.


    After hanging up the phone and returning to the conference room, MI Raner looked much better.


    When the team members saw her, they all joked about who called her.


    "Just a friend! Care about my life in H country." Mi Raner explained with a smile.


    Kate looked unconvinced. "Boyfriend? Eh, Ran Ran, if you have a boyfriend in your country, wouldn''t he be jealous when he saw the scandal between you and senior Ningjia?"


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s coming out. I have an unnecessary affair again."


    Mi Raner has been frightened by this kind of news.


    Although they are fake, they consume popularity.


    Moreover, the frequent occurrence of such news will make the public feel that she is a girl whose private life is not very clean, so there are so many messy gossip.


    If you don''t say the loss of fans, your reputation may be damaged.


    After listening to the demo, MI Ran''er got the whole score and lyrics, as well as the part distributed above!


    In this album, her parts are not too many. Most of them are the lead singer of background sound and chorus to test her singing skills.

 Chapter 2327

    After simply digesting the music, we had lunch in the company canteen and began recording in batches in the afternoon.


    The cooperation of the new group''s recording is not particularly high. It needs to be run in several times, which is a heavy workload. It will take at least a week to complete the sound source that can be released.


    Once again, MI Ran''er started his life of going out early and returning late. This time, MI Ran''er digested this fatigue well, and there was no personality mutation. The whole person was much softer than before.


    After explaining with Ning Jia''s oolong, the fans were all fine. They were distressed that she was dragged into such an affair for no reason.


    But Ning Jia''s fans are all thinking that MI Raner is a restless girl. She must have had something with Ning Jia in private. Otherwise, she won''t have such an affair for no reason.


    It was not until the person who wrote the soft article was accused and the court ruled that MI Raner won the case that such remarks subsided.


    Of course, that''s all later.


    During the preparation of the new album, Li Zaihe and Mi Raner had telephone contact, but they had no time to meet.


    Mi Raner finds that Li Zaihe has contacted her more and more times.


    This proves that she has mastered Li Zaihe''s heart bit by bit. In this way, she may be able to complete the main task of this plane in a short time.


    When the new album was ready, the company set a release time.


    The new album was released on November 21. After the news was released, it aroused discussion on the Internet. Since its debut, pattern ¢á has accumulated many fans, because the song quality of the first album is very high and the passers-by is also very good.


    Therefore, everyone is looking forward to the second album of pattern ¢á.


    Less than ten days before the release of the new album, MI Ran''er took advantage of a sunny day and didn''t notice himself. She was ready to go out for a stroll.


    Caiyan didn''t go with her.


    "I''m going to the company to confirm the return trip. After I have a number in mind, I also summarize everyone''s itinerary and so on..." being a captain has so many troubles.


    "By the way, sister Caiyan, I heard from teacher Li that a fixed MC notice from a TV station came to you, but it may have to be pushed out because the return is imminent, but I think this program is very challenging and has high ratings. If you can fight for it, it will be good for you..."


    When Mi Raner changed her clothes, she thought of it and quickly told Caiyan.


    Since Caiyan''s debut, as a team leader, she has no personal resources.


    Caiyan''s eyes lit up when she heard that there was a single MC or a program with high ratings.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll try to fight for it. However, if the company thinks it''s better to focus on the group, I''d better focus on the group..."


    Mi Raner listens to Caiyan''s words and sighs in her heart.


    With Li Zaihe''s example, MI Raner now feels that people should be selfish.


    Now focus on the group. When the group really gets up, the company won''t focus on you.


    Out of the dormitory, MI Ran''er went directly to the square in the center of the city.


    After wandering around, she was tightly wrapped, so she was not recognized.


    After eating a lot, she sat in the cafe at the corner of the street and looked at all kinds of passers-by outside. After arriving at this seat, she sat down in such a relaxed attitude for the first time to recuperate her mood.


    Suddenly, a man sat down opposite.


    "I recognize who you are, almost half a year ago. We sat together on the bus at the airport, didn''t we?" the girl opposite pointed to MI Raner excitedly.

 Chapter 2328

    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and wanted to say whether she could deny it?


    Qin Rou looked at Mi Raner excitedly. "You''re a debut now, aren''t you? Pattern ¢á, this group has won a lot of one, and you''re still very angry. I recognized you after watching you and Ningjia''s program! Little sister, you''re really great, but you should be a fan of zahe, right?"


    Qin Rou is really a self familiar person. Before Mi Raner said a word, Qin Rou already said a lot!


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand helplessly and calmed the girl''s excitement. "Girl, calm down! Don''t shout so much. I want to come out today to relax. I don''t want to be recognized. Thank you!"


    Qin Rou looked at Mi Raner. She was close to her. She suddenly whispered, "little sister, have you adjusted your eyes? I feel that your eyes have changed a lot from the last time we met. They are bigger than before, their eyelids are deeper, and their noses are higher..."


    Mi Raner: "


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was already a public figure, she really wanted to be angry with the girl and turned away directly.


    This girl can''t talk, can she?


    She frowned and smiled awkwardly and politely, "I''ve lost a lot of weight in the past six months. Moreover, I posted double eyelid stickers today, so I looked at the double eyelids deeply..."


    "Really?" Qin Rou didn''t believe it very much. However, it''s not easy for her to sit with a star like this. Of course, she won''t leave like this: "little sister, can you help me take the signature photo of zahe?"


    In just a few minutes, MI Ran''er was speechless several times.


    She can''t bear it at last.


    "I don''t know him very well. Maybe I can''t help you. Besides, if you''re his iron powder, you should go to the signing meeting. How easy is it to get his signature photo?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at his watch, then got up unhappily, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. I''ll see you again!"


    Then he ran away without waiting for Qin Rou to speak!


    Qin Rou looks at Mi Raner''s evasive appearance and frowns.


    Then he muttered with disgust, "what? They are all Chinese. Is it necessary? It''s just that he became an AI Dou and thought he was powerful!"


    -


    Out of the coffee shop, MI Ran''er wrapped her scarf around the lower half of her face and walked towards the taxi in front.


    At the corner of the street, she was stopped by a tall and thin figure.


    Looking up, the other party''s dress was almost the same as her. He covered half of his face with a scarf. He also wore sunglasses to cover his trademark peach blossom eyes.


    "What a coincidence!" she smiled and waved to Li Zaihe.


    "Unfortunately, I came to find you." Li Zaihe pursed his lips slightly, grabbed her arm and walked to the place where there were few people.


    "How did you know I was here?" Mi Ran''er was even more puzzled.


    Li zahe pulled her to the least crowded place around the corner. There was a resting bench and they sat down.


    "Guess, maybe you can explain it with your heart. It''s more artistic." in front of MI Raner, Li Zaihe began to be poor.


    Mi Raner was directly amused by him.


    "Master Zaihe, if you talk like this again, I can easily think that you are teasing me..."


    Li zuohe looked at her exposed almond Obsidian eyes, and the peach blossom eyes under the sunglasses narrowed slightly, so he smiled.

 Chapter 2329

    "What''s the matter with me, master?" Mi Raner didn''t continue to joke with Li Zaihe and looked serious.


    "Oh... I''d like to remind you of one thing. Before your regiment returns, Ning Jia may be exposed. At that time, you may be involved in the matter. However, as long as you are firm and clear, you don''t need too much response."


    Li Zaihe''s words made Mi Raner count in his heart, "is it his sleeping fans who want to break the news?"


    "Well, when they learned that Ning Jia was still hooking up with beautiful and honest girls, they couldn''t bear it anymore. They came to me to apologize and said they wanted to destroy the agreement with me. In fact, I didn''t use any agreement to restrict them. If they didn''t want to keep the secret, I didn''t have any position to stop them!" Li Zaihe smiled helplessly and leaned back in his seat, Holding his arm, he looked at the front suddenly.


    "Sometimes I wonder if it was wrong to help him cover it up. I should let him be responsible for everything he has done. Otherwise, he will only be stubborn!"


    When Mi Raner heard this, she suddenly clicked in her heart.


    She turned her head to Li Zaihe and suddenly smiled vaguely, "if you let the fans know your attitude towards Ning Jia, the fan circle of miracle group is afraid that he Jia CP cult will appear."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t hate iron but steel. I''m just annoyed that I almost saved a demon." Li Zaihe raised his hand and bounced on her cheek.


    "Senior, thank you for reminding me of this. Don''t worry, he and I have nothing. Even if someone tells us about our relationship, I have a position to explain everything!"


    Mi Raner said that and got up to say goodbye to Li Zaihe.


    "Why? Just leave in such a hurry? You''ve been out for a day, which proves that you must be all right today. Why don''t you have dinner together!" Li Zaohe watched her get up and hold her hat. She was wearing a somewhat bulky coat, looking round and clumsy, looking a little cute.


    His eyes twinkled under his sunglasses.


    Mi Ran''er was waiting for Li Zaihe''s words. He immediately turned to Li Zaihe and said, "can I be regarded as an elder asking me out?"


    "Whatever you do..." Li Zaihe smiled low, got up, grabbed her arm and pulled her to a barbecue shop.


    In winter, it''s comfortable to eat some barbecue and drink some hot chicken soup~


    After dinner, the night outside gradually revealed, fine snowflakes fell, and there was a lot of snow on the ground.


    "It''s snowing. It seems to be the first snow of this year!"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened. She went into the snow, raised her hand to pick up some snowflakes, and watched the fine snowflakes melt quickly in the warm palm of her hand.


    "It''s the first snow." Li Zaihe walked beside her. They stood under the dim street lamp. The snowflakes floated. Looking from a distance, their posture was inexplicably intimate.


    Mi Raner''s face soon turned red with cold. When she looked up, her face was red and more lovely.


    Li zuohe looked at him, his eyes inexplicably crazy.


    Immediately, Jun''s face pressed down.


    Mi Ran''er felt that he was breathing closer and closer. Suddenly, his face looked back and looked up in some confusion, "senior, what are you doing?"


    Li zuohe woke up and immediately straightened his neck, "sorry, I..."


    Mi Ran''er felt happy, but she was still shy.


    She held her little hand in front of Li Zaihe: "the snowflakes are so beautiful, elder, look!"

 Chapter 2333

    A team member counted the flowers in the standby room. There were about hundreds of flowers.


    "It''s so beautiful. These words match the colors very well. Moreover, these flowers must be very expensive this season. Who is so generous?" Caiyan frowned slightly and asked in some doubt.


    She turned her eyes to MI Raner, who had walked to her place and sat down calmly.


    Caiyan leaned over and bumped Mi Raner''s shoulder: "ah, do you know?"


    "Do you think it''s for me? In fact, ask the staff about this kind of thing? After all, there are so many flowers. If you want to take them in, you must ask the staff''s permission first..."


    Mi Raner was not interested at all.


    Caiyan didn''t see any flaws in her expression. She turned around with doubts. The agent here had asked the staff.


    "The staff said that the person who sent the flowers didn''t tell who it was, but said it was to congratulate the return of pattern ¢á. They thought it was sent by fans and helped decorate it. Isn''t there a card in it? Don''t you know if there are familiar handwriting?"


    The agent handed a card to Caiyan to show her.


    Caiyan looked carefully.


    I can''t recognize the handwriting.


    She handed it to MI Raner again.


    Mi Ran''er only glanced at it and saw some of Li Zaihe''s little writing habits.


    As soon as the corners of her mouth were raised, it was only a moment, and then she returned to her original position.


    "I don''t know. Which fan should have sent it!"


    "Fans..." Caiyan doesn''t believe it very much. However, MI Raner doesn''t disclose the news. It''s not easy to ask more questions on her own side.


    You can only think of these flowers as gifts from fans.


    After the recording, the members and the agent assistants left the TV station with a bunch of flowers.


    When they came to the door, there were fans waiting. They gave them one by one. The fans were very happy. They immediately took photos and sent SNS, telling people all over the world that they had received flowers from their idols.


    On the way back to the dormitory, MI Raner sent a thank you to Li Zaihe.


    Li Zaihe still didn''t reply.


    Now he should be very busy with his work. Mi Raner doesn''t care about this. She''s going to wait for some time. After the return, she''ll find Li Zaihe to sort out her feelings.


    At this stage, MI Ran''er felt that he had to find time to make a general attack, otherwise he would continue to spend so much. According to their identity, they could only be busier and busier, and there were very few opportunities to meet in the future.


    Time was very busy when I returned.


    This time, not only Mi Raner but also several other members of the regiment have become more popular.


    Therefore, everyone has their own programs to go on, and there are many programs recorded together by the group. Although they are busy, MI Raner is not as tired as she was last time she returned with the company of her members.


    When Li Zaihe returned to prepare his solo album, they didn''t call. However, no matter what programs Mi Raner recorded, there will be a very mysterious aid gift, either food or flowers, or buying coffee for the whole crew in the name of MI Raner.

 Chapter 2334

    Mi Raner knows who did all this.


    Every time she received these, she would send a thank you to Li Zaihe. Li Zaihe didn''t respond.


    The new album of pattern ¢á returned. One of them got a soft hand because of his good results. This time, the song is also highly popular, which is known as a little Divine Song. It is very praised that a new group that has just started for less than half a year can have such good results.


    It is also the envy of many old regiments who have not made achievements in their debut for several years.


    However, the members of pattern ¢á are not arrogant because they are already hot. Every time they go to record, they will take the initiative to say hello to other love beans recorded together.


    People''s evaluation of them is getting better and better.


    For a time, the women''s group was in the limelight.


    As the ace inside, MI Raner, a popular top member, has been paid more attention.


    At first, such attention was good. After more, no matter what she did, she would be enlarged. She was interpreted by netizens on the forum. Mi Ran''er began to be agitated and disgusted. Several times, she almost hit her mobile phone when she saw these messy remarks.


    But think about it carefully, this is the only way after popularity and attention, unless she is not angry, but in that case, it will be more tragic for an Aidou.


    Such anger was swallowed again.


    Mi Ran''er felt that if he stayed in this position for a few more years, he might be cultivated into a "Fairy" who can deal with changes at any time


    January will come soon.


    Country h is getting colder and colder.


    Mi Raner is always wrapped like a bear when she goes in and out. When she goes out, it''s like a ball rolling out,


    Li Zaihe''s solo album was released, which quickly occupied the first place in the music ranking of various countries. The trend and popularity were also in the front row, and occupied the first place in a period of time. As for the sound source of country h, the performance was also good.


    Solo''s mini album has four songs. All four songs entered the charts an hour later. Among them, the main song has the best score and directly airborne first.


    After 24 hours, the number of listeners was counted.


    On the first day of Li Zaihe''s solo album, the number of listeners directly exceeded one million.


    "That''s awesome! Sure enough, the national popularity and popularity of master Zaihe are not good. If I solo can achieve such good results in the future, I''d be willing to die!" Kate brushed the news with her mobile phone on the eve of the recording of the song program. She just saw this one and sighed with envy.


    "You don''t see how many years old master Zaihe has been on the road. His popularity has been high since his debut. It''s a miracle. Moreover, all fans are waiting for him to solo. Of course, his grades won''t be bad... I think one of us may end next week. Master Zaihe is really a very powerful opponent!"


    Caiyan sighed with regret, but when she thought about it carefully, she was relieved, "it''s nothing to lose to master zahe. It''s not humiliating!"


    After MI Raner put on her makeup and looked at the time, she suddenly got up with her mobile phone, "I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    With that, she ran out of the standby room with makeup, hair and singing clothes.


    When she first arrived at the TV station, she paid special attention to the door number of the standby room here. If she remembered well, Li Zaihe''s standby room is near the elevator.


    All the way, I met many staff.


    After finding li Zaihe''s waiting room, MI Raner looked around like a thief. He found that no one noticed him and quickly pushed the door open a crack.

 Chapter 2335

    Li Zaihe was making up. His new agent found the situation at the door and looked into Mi Raner''s eyes.


    "Ran Ran?"


    The new agent was a little surprised, "are you looking for zahe?"


    Worried about being seen, MI Raner hurried into the standby room.


    She smiled at the agent, then took out a small box from behind, went straight to Li Zaihe and handed the box to him: "this is a solo gift. I wish you a great success in solo!"


    Li Zaihe looked at her gently and saw her snow-white dress, which was similar to the wedding dress.


    "If you rashly run into a man''s waiting room, you won''t be afraid to be seen. Do you take the initiative to hook up with me?" Li Zaihe took the box and looked at Mi Ran''er carefully, frowning slightly and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and smiled. "You''re not the only one in the house. Even if I''m seen, what''s the matter with me giving solo congratulations to my idol?"


    Li zuohe saw that she was particularly reasonable. She spoke in a sonorous and powerful voice. She was even more gentle on her face. The corners of her mouth also aroused a slight smile, "nothing! You are very bold. If you can be so sonorous and powerful in the face of reporters in the future, the reporters certainly dare not write about you!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m reasonable, I can definitely do it." Mi Ran''er said, pointing to the gift, "you have to open it. I''ll go first. The recording is smooth."


    She waved her little hand and ran out like a thief.


    Li Zaihe shook his head helplessly at her performance.


    He said he was reasonable and not afraid of anything, but he was still so afraid of the head and brain. He really had sharp teeth and sharp mouth!


    The performance was recorded separately. Only when the ranking was announced on the live broadcast in the evening did Mi Raner need to go on stage together. Therefore, after the recording, MI Raner never saw Li Zaihe again.


    However, when she went to record a variety show, she received a text message from Li Zaihe.


    [your watch is not cheap. It''s still custom-made. It costs a lot of money. You''ve just made your debut. The company shouldn''t divide the accounts for you. Where did the money come from?]


    This guy''s focus is really novel.


    Mi Raner frowned helplessly.


    She replied: "don''t worry, I didn''t steal or rob. I just think this watch is very consistent with your temperament, so I gave it to you..."


    In a minute or so, Li Zaihe replied: [in this case, I will accept it! I have a heart.]


    Mi Ran''er raised her mouth. Of course, it was her carefully selected gift. The words on it were also designed by her. Even the brand side praised her design and thought she had great talent in design.


    Li zuohe must like it very much!


    However, Li Zaihe simply thanked him and didn''t say to invite him to a meal. It was insincere!


    Mi Ran''er pouted slightly and was annoyed. Did he give away his watch?


    This guy is really dull. Generally, girls give boys such valuable gifts, which must have many meanings. Moreover, this meaning is easy to understand


    "What are you angry about?" Cai Yan asked.


    "What do you mean by a girl giving a boy a well-made valuable gift?" Mi Ran''er leaned on Cai Yan''s shoulder, put a soft voice and asked deliberately.


    "Just... The meaning of advertising. Girls must like boys. Otherwise, why do you have to customize it carefully? Just give it away?"


    Caiyan frowned slightly, "why do you ask?"

 Chapter 2336

    "You know so well, how..." the man didn''t respond at all?


    Mi Ran''er was so angry with this elm.


    Caiyan''s eyes lit up. She immediately turned around and looked at Mi Raner very seriously. "There''s a situation! Who''s that man? Elder zahe?"


    Caiyan is worried that she will be heard by others and lowers a lot of voices.


    "How do you know so clearly?" Mi Ran''er thought he had done enough concealment? Caiyan has never revealed anything to Caiyan. Caiyan would have guessed.


    "We live in a dormitory. I know whether you hold your cell phone, watch the news or send text messages every day. I knew you had something, but I didn''t say it... As for master zahe, I just guessed randomly. I didn''t expect you to be right!"


    Caiyan looked at Mi Raner with envy. "It''s nice of you to be with your idol. You''re really a big winner in star chasing!"


    "We''re not together!" Mi Ran''er pursed slightly. "If we were really together, I wouldn''t be so worried now!"


    "You gave him a gift, didn''t he respond?" Caiyan looked at her small appearance and asked with a low smile.


    "If you thanked me, there would be no other reaction." Mi Ran''er leaned wearily on his seat and looked at the snow outside. "I always thought I might be wrong!"


    Caiyan patted her little head comfortingly, "you didn''t express your wrong feelings. Master Zaihe used to send so many gifts to you. Didn''t you just send a text message and say thank you? He may have expressed his wrong feelings for you absolutely, so he didn''t dare to say anything more when he received your reply this time..."


    "Is that so?"


    Mi Raner thinks about it carefully. Maybe it''s really like what Caiyan said.


    She held her cell phone and hesitated. Did she want to go further? If Li Zaihe doesn''t think like this, if he goes further, will he be too active and make the other party hate him?


    At this time, MI Raner''s mobile phone vibrated slightly.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a text message from Li Zaihe.


    Let''s have dinner together after my return. It''s at my house. Thank you for taking so much trouble to give me such a valuable gift


    After seeing this message, MI Ran''er was slightly relieved.


    Finally, there is no mistake.


    "Look, master Zaihe won''t let people down. He won''t be so good to people for no reason. Ran Ran, master Zaihe is a good man. You must seize the opportunity and cherish him!"


    Caiyan is more excited than Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at Caiyan angrily and couldn''t help joking: "I want to say that people just invited me to dinner. Why are you so happy as if we were going to get the certificate?"


    "I hope you can get the certificate in place. Unfortunately, the time is wrong. We have just made our debut, and master zahe has just solo. Getting the certificate now is a great blow to both sides. If you really want to be together, you have to fall in love for at least several years! Make good preparations yourself."


    Caiyan suddenly talked about the reality.


    Mi Ran''er hooked her lips and nodded slightly, "don''t worry, I''ve already figured out the follow-up road. I''m not a person without responsibility. My own love can never affect the future of my teammates!"


    Caiyan looked at her like this and hooked her chin. "She''s really a sensible girl. It''s a blessing for me to make a debut with you in a group!"

 Chapter 2337

    Choi Yan''s conjecture is especially right. As soon as Li Zaihe released his album to play songs, one of the consecutive players of pattern ¢á broke. There have been several times in the follow-up, but all of them were won by the fans'' special efforts to brush the MV playback score and album score.


    Li Zaihe''s fans are also very chicken blood. Once the two sides fight, it''s almost.


    The sound sources of the two main songs go hand in hand, alternating between one and two.


    Fortunately, there is no hatred between the two fans, otherwise such a competition has already erupted into various connotation curse wars.


    Mi Raner was always in a good mood when she saw the two songs appear side by side. She felt that Li Zaihe would be very happy to see the title of the song together.


    Li Zaihe only played the song for a month. Although figure ¢á returned first, the singing period was relatively long, and it didn''t end until mid February. At this time, it was approaching the Chinese Lunar New Year. Mi Raner, as the only Chinese in figure ¢á, had already asked the company for two days off and was ready to go back to accompany his parents to have a new year''s Eve dinner.


    At 29 o''clock in the lunar new year, MI Ran''er had already booked the tickets for the next day.


    On the way back to the dormitory after work in the evening, I received a call from Li Zaihe.


    "You Chinese have the custom of new year''s day, don''t you? Why don''t we make an appointment on this day to spend the new year with you?" Li Zaihe said softly. It''s very quiet there. He should be at home alone.


    "I... I''m going home. I won''t be back until the first night of the New Year!" Mi Ran''er said with some embarrassment, "why don''t you move back for a day!"


    "So... It''s a big thing to go home with her parents. Well, move it for another day!" Li Zaihe chuckled and told her to have a good trip and pay attention to safety before hanging up.


    Mi Ran''er thinks Li Zaihe is really a strange man. He asked her out on such a day.


    If this is put on Chinese men, it is a clear indication that I want to be a family with you and celebrate the new year together!


    She smiled helplessly. She began to look forward to her date with Li Zaihe in the coming years.


    -


    The next morning, the agent drove Mi Raner to the airport.


    When she arrived at the airport, MI Ran''er went upstairs directly from the basement, so she didn''t meet the reporter waiting to take photos at the gate of the airport. She was tightly wrapped, no different from ordinary girls, and would never attract anyone''s attention.


    During this time, plus the flight to China, there were few people in the waiting room. Mi Raner sat down in a corner and closed his eyes with his bag.


    Suddenly, there was a movement around and someone sat down.


    She was very defensive, her eyelashes trembled, and opened her eyes to see the past.


    The other party was also wrapped tightly, but mi Ran''er recognized his identity at a glance because of the brand and style of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose.


    She gave a low cry of surprise. Then she lowered her voice and said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Accompany you home for the new year. I haven''t spent the new year in China yet. I heard that the customs are particularly interesting, and there are many delicious!" Li Zaihe''s eyes under sunglasses are full of tenderness. He bumped her shoulder. "I think you shouldn''t refuse?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were stunned. She licked her lips, "but... Don''t you have a job?"


    Just after Solo''s return, the heat is still so high. Major TV stations are competing for his announcement. There are no less than ten hot gold medal programs.


    Another TV station is going to plan a unique interview talk show for him to fix him.

 Chapter 2338

    He should have been as busy as a top. Why did he still have time to accompany him home for the new year?


    "I have a job, but I won''t be able to squeeze out for two days. Besides, if I don''t confirm something earlier, I always feel that I have no bottom."


    Li zuohe obviously said something.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips, her eyelashes trembled and said nothing.


    Boarding soon.


    Li Zaihe''s seat number is next to MI Raner, and there are only two people in the whole row.


    After taking his seat, MI Ran''er leaned back on his seat and was ready to go to sleep directly. He was so tired that he hadn''t slept for more than five hours for a long time!


    When the plane was ready to take off, the stewardess came and asked what we needed to drink and what we wanted for breakfast.


    When the stewardess approached, Li Zaihe immediately raised his fingers and motioned the stewardess not to make a sound.


    The stewardess glanced at Mi Raner, who was sleeping beside him. She knew it for a moment. She quickly nodded to show that she knew it clearly. She walked towards another passenger with a very soft voice.


    Mi Ran''er slept the whole trip. When she got off the plane, she felt a slight heat from the south. The clothes wrapped around her body seemed redundant and made people feel very hot.


    He quickly took off his scarf, took off his coat and only took a pair of sunglasses.


    Pattern ¢á although it''s small, it can only be regarded as a third tier women''s group in China. Mi Raner, as a Chinese, has the highest popularity in China, but there is still a gap compared with the national popularity of other actors and stars in China, so she doesn''t worry about being recognized.


    But Li Zaihe around him is different. The miracle group exploded in Asia, and China also invited him to the program. How many middle school students in China were crazy about them.


    Li Zaihe is even worse.


    Even in a small place, if you ask a little girl if she is a fan of the miracle group, you may get a positive answer.


    Although Li Zaihe also took off his coat, he dared not take off his mask and sunglasses, but covered his face.


    Seeing that he was so cautious, MI Ran''er suddenly stood on tiptoe in front of him.


    "Everyone comes and goes home for the new year. They are in a hurry. Where can they notice you? Besides, even if they think you look familiar, like a star of H country, they won''t believe you will appear in such a small southern city, so don''t be nervous!"


    As she spoke, she reached out and gently took off his mask, leaving only a pair of sunglasses.


    Both of them are plain. Although the age difference is nearly ten years, the skin state is not much different.


    "That''s good. You''re plain and still have a big difference from the camera. At first glance, you can''t recognize it!"


    Mi Raner''s words made Li Zaihe lift his thin lips slightly, "so, your words are, before and after my makeup, there is a great difference? My plain face is not handsome?"


    "That''s not what I mean... Your plain face is another kind of handsome. Are you satisfied with that? Elder..."


    Li Zaihe pinched her cheek. "There are many people in the airport. Let''s leave first!"


    "You should be prepared. If you want to go to my house, you have to change the bus several times. Our small town is a little remote..." Mi Raner dragged his suitcase full of New Year gifts for his family.


    There are also some signature albums that young ladies and sisters call for.


    Dead again.


    Fortunately, there was a Li Zaihe around. She felt a little uncomfortable dragging her suitcase. He took her suitcase with only one bag on his back. "Take the lead ahead..."


    "OK ~"


    Considering Li Zaihe, MI Raner simply chartered a car and asked him to send them directly to the small town.

 Chapter 2339

    It took nearly three hours to get home. It took hundreds of ocean tolls. Seeing that Li Zaihe''s face was not bad, MI Ran''er felt that these hundreds were worth it.


    The parents of the original owner were very happy when they saw their daughter coming back. They were even happier when they saw a boy with a tall horse coming back!


    "Girl, is this your boyfriend? Don''t you mean that you newcomers can''t fall in love? It''s not easy for you to make your debut, but you can''t gamble on your future and do bad things!"


    Ran Ran''s father pulls mi Ran''er aside and asks with some worry.


    Although it''s better to have a son-in-law, it''s better to have such a handsome son-in-law, but thinking about the future of his daughter, Ran Ran''s father still feels that his young daughter should mix up her future first.


    "Dad, don''t worry. If I fall in love, as long as I don''t get photographed and exposed, it won''t have a negative impact on the team... Besides, master renzahe is not my boyfriend now!"


    "Master Zaihe? This name is so familiar!"


    Ran Ran''s father used to listen to the original master talking about Li Zaihe''s name. Suddenly, after so many years, he was a little confused.


    "Oh, Dad, why don''t you go and greet the guests first and leave them alone? You''ll know him well because I liked him before and chased him for many years. It''s just for him that I became a trainee in country h. why did you forget so soon?"


    Ran''s father was reminded and suddenly woke up.


    "It''s him, chick, you have the ability to take him down!" Ran Ran''s father''s eyes at his daughter changed and became very appreciative.


    Mi Raner shrugged proudly, "you don''t see who your daughter is."


    She said, coming out of the balcony and looking at Li Zaihe sitting on the sofa and being greeted by Ran Ran''s mother in very strange English.


    "Mom, people can speak Chinese. Why are you so awkward?" Mi Ran''er reminded angrily.


    "Yes? Then why don''t you say it? Boy." Ran Ran''s mother glared at Li Zaihe. Li Zaihe''s eyes wandered innocently. Since he sat down, the aunt has been telling herself that he didn''t even have a chance to interrupt, okay?


    There was still a smile on his face. His Chinese was quite fluent, his pronunciation was very accurate, and simple communication was no problem at all.


    Ran Ran''s mother really likes Li Zaihe more. The child is still so handsome and gentle to people. If she marries her daughter, the son-in-law will take her out later. I don''t know how to give her more face.


    "This year''s dinner will be eaten in our house, and all uncles and uncles will come. Remember to introduce zahe seriously at that time. By the way, tell them not to publicize you and zahe. It''s not good for you two!"


    While helping Ranran''s mother prepare dinner, Ranran''s mother whispered.


    "I know, and my uncle is not stupid. Everyone knows the nature of my work now..." Mi Raner helps choose and cut vegetables. Outside, Li Zaihe is playing cards with Ran Ran Ran''s father.


    Such a warm family life is really a state of extravagance for MI Raner.


    She really wants to return to the original world and reunite with her father, emperor and mother. After reuniting, their family''s happiness will be several times higher than now!


    Thinking of her father and mother, MI Ran''er felt a little sour.


    She lowered her head and took a deep breath, covering her emotions hard.


    But it was discovered by Ran''s mother.

 Chapter 2340

    "Are you uncomfortable? If you are uncomfortable, go and have a rest. Your aunt should be here soon. She''ll just help..." Ran Ran''s mother pushed her daughter out of the kitchen painfully.


    "Well, good."


    Mi Raner dragged her tired body out of the kitchen, went straight back to the room and fell down.


    A few minutes later, she narrowed her eyes and couldn''t sleep. Her mind was full of the happy time with her father, emperor and mother, which made her more uncomfortable in this festival.


    She must speed up to save all her mission value and character value, so that she can go home early and reunite with her father and mother!


    The door was knocked.


    Mi Ran''er looked sideways at the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open by a crack. Li Zaihe carefully came in, looked at her face and walked to the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked in the language of H.


    "Headache, maybe carsickness... And the temperature difference between home and country h is too large, and you haven''t adapted for a while. However, you''re still very good, and you don''t feel any discomfort..."


    Mi Raner looked at Li Zaihe and said with a smile.


    Li Zaihe was amused by her words. "Do you mean that I''m quite suitable to stay in your house?"


    "What do you mean?" the smile on MI Raner''s face disappeared, and a little blush floated on his cheek.


    "You''re very smart. You shouldn''t be able to hear what I mean..."


    Li Zaihe''s tone softened a lot, and the tone of his voice was also much lower.


    Mi Raner slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Li Zaihe.


    She suddenly laughed: "senior, there should be fireworks in the square near our house tonight. Let''s go and see it at that time. Don''t worry about who will recognize us at night."


    Li Zaihe was stunned. In fact, he had expected Mi Raner''s reaction at the moment, but it was really hard for Li Zaihe to see that she didn''t respond to her obscure confession.


    Sigh, he nodded, "well, although it''s only two days, you have to take me around your house. Let me try your local food and play nearby!"


    "OK, I''ll have a rest first. If you''re tired, I''ll take you to the guest room to have a rest..."


    Mi Raner is ready to get up.


    "Well, I''m not tired. It''s fun to go out and play cards with my uncle!" Li Zaihe smiled low and got up and went out.


    Mi Ran''er was worried when he looked excited. Will this boy not be addicted by Ran Ran''s father?


    When I return to country h, I have to find her to play cards


    -


    At the dinner, there were two tables of people, both Ran Ran''s father''s brothers and sisters and their children.


    There are many people in the small three bedrooms and one living room, but it is lively. Adults get together to play cards and cook, and children get together to watch TV and gossip.


    The original owner has two cousins about three years younger than her. The two girls are very excited when they see Li Zaihe, but they are shy and dare not come forward to ask for autographs. They also want Mi Raner to be the intermediate station.


    Mi Raner encouraged them to take the initiative, and the two girls leaned over.


    After the signature photo and group photo, the two girls were very happy and sat on the sofa foolishly with the group photo.


    Mi Raner sat on the other side with Li Zaihe holding her arms and looking at the two girls.


    "I liked you as much as they did before!" she whispered to Li Zaihe.


    Li Zhuanhe pursed his lips and frowned slightly. Then he asked in a low voice, "what about now?"


    "Now?"


    Mi Raner turns to look at Li Zaihe. This guy has teased her several times today. Can''t you wait?

 Chapter 2342

    Li Zaihe smiled at the corners of his mouth, then bent down slowly, "because I like it."


    "Senior, when did you like me?" Mi Raner was really curious. After all, Li Zaihe had a bad impression of her at the beginning of their acquaintance, and there were a lot of implications later.


    "Sometimes excessive attention shows that I care. I don''t know how I like it later. I just know that it''s very uncomfortable to see you designed by Ning Jia... If it''s not like, how can I be like it?"


    ¡­¡­


    The two were so officially together on the first day of the new year.


    However, he didn''t tell anyone that he had always maintained the relationship of underground love. However, MI Raner''s teammates and family were not vegetarian, and soon realized that the relationship between the two was unusual.


    Teammates all know Mi Raner''s role in the team. If he is in love, it will be fatal to the team. Therefore, even if they know, they don''t disclose half a point to anyone.


    The underground love between the two continued. After falling in love, Li Zaihe revealed his true character. He was a child and a child. He was very sticky, but he was also a kind of moderately sticky person, which would not make Mi Raner feel uncomfortable.


    Such a love affair is almost five years.


    Li Zaihe has been in his thirties. Solo albums can refresh their achievements every time. After being an actor in the film and television industry, Li Zaihe also won many awards. His main ratings are among the best in Asia. Li Zaihe can be said to have achieved success, and fans began to urge marriage.


    The flower ¢á has also reached the top for more than three years, and has become the first national women''s League in all aspects. The charm of its teammates has been shown in all aspects, flowering in actors, hosts, singers and so on!


    It fully shows that gathering is a fire and scattering is the style of stars in the sky!


    In the middle of the fifth year of love, MI Raner''s date with Li Zaihe was finally secretly photographed.


    After the entertainment reporter put the candid photos on the Internet, the passers-by thought that the trick ¢á might be over.


    Who knows, fans of both sides think that the other party is a very excellent person. They think it''s great to have such an object for their own love beans. They occasionally see anti, but they are soon drowned by the words of blessing.


    In this way, the wedding date was put on the agenda.


    Mi Raner and Li Zaihe are not extravagant people, so the wedding is very simple. Only relatives and friends are invited to witness it.


    When Li Zaihe put the ring on MI Raner, MI Raner heard a cold voice in his mind: "congratulations to the host on completing all the tasks of the standard. All the task rewards have been distributed. Leave the standard immediately and the host is ready."


    As soon as the systematic voice fell, a white light flashed before Mi Raner''s eyes. In an instant, his consciousness was eroded¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2341

    "Now I''m... So hungry. Let''s have dinner first!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled and jumped into the kitchen to help bring the dishes to the table.


    When the new year''s Eve dinner was ready and everyone sat down, an aunt joked, "Ran Ran, why don''t you introduce this one around you?"


    Mi Ran''er bluntly pointed to Li Zaihe and introduced, "this is Li Zaihe, an elder of our company and my best friend in country h. he is a very excellent singer, aunt. Don''t tell me you haven''t heard of him!"


    "Yes, it''s so hot. I almost didn''t go to the Spring Festival Gala before! Ah, aren''t you two in love?" the aunt asked mysteriously.


    "Aunt, have dinner!" Mi Ran''er pulled her lip and poured her aunt a glass of wine. "We''ll talk about these things later!"


    With that, she gave her aunt a toast.


    Her attitude was obvious, and these relatives were not people who pressed to ask something, so they all made a ha ha and began to eat.


    The dinner was crowded and lively. It didn''t end until almost eleven o''clock.


    Mi Raner and Li Zaihe put down their chopsticks early. She secretly put on their coats and touched them out with Li Zaihe.


    This small town is the most lively during the Chinese New Year. There are people everywhere. Moreover, fireworks are not controlled here. Therefore, there are fireworks everywhere. Li Zaihe has never experienced these. Looking at the firecrackers and fireworks everywhere, he feels very novel!


    "There are so many things you can play during the Chinese New Year. For the Chinese New Year in country h, it''s just for the family to eat together, and then sit together and chat and play cards. There aren''t so many activities at all."


    Li Zaihe holds the hand-held fireworks bought by Mi Raner. Mi Raner touches out a lighter and lights it.


    Fireworks splashed in all directions, illuminating Mi Raner''s small face.


    She raised her eyes slightly, looked at Li zhihelang and said, "if you like, you can come to my house every year for the New Year!"


    Hearing this, Li Zaihe leaned over slightly, looked at Mi Raner and smiled gently, "what are you suggesting to me?"


    Mi Ran''er blinked and smiled: "what do you think?"


    Li Zaihe looked at her smile, and his heart was almost melted. Looking around, there were so many people. If they couldn''t control themselves and do something intimate to be photographed, there would be some trouble.


    So he endured it.


    "Ran Ran, in fact, my attitude towards you has always been. If you were smart, you probably already knew what I was thinking. Why would you pretend to be stupid with me?" Li Zaihe took fireworks and took her little hand and walked to a place with few people.


    "However, if the elder doesn''t speak frankly, I can only pretend to be stupid. Otherwise, if I guess wrong, don''t I look a little amorous?" Mi Ran''er let him lead himself so and obediently follow him forward. Worried that his voice is too low, he tiptoed to Li Zaihe''s ear and said to Li Zaihe.


    There was no one behind the tree where the light could not reach. Li Zaihe wisely brought her here.


    The fireworks in my hand have been burned out.


    Li Zaihe threw it into the garbage can and then returned to her.


    "How do you want me to be frank?" he gently held her shoulder, and his drooping eyes reflected light under the dim light in the distance, which made it easy for people to fall into.


    Mi Ran''er raised his chin slightly and looked into his eyes, "at least tell me why you are so kind to me!"

 Chapter 2343

    When she woke up again, MI Raner lay on a hospital bed.


    "Wake up? Have something to eat." an aunt sat by the bed. She woke up and was ready to bring the fast food box at the head of the bed.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and didn''t respond. At the moment, a memory came into her mind.


    The original owner''s name was Gu ran. He was twenty-two years old. He had just graduated and worked as a female reporter in a TV station. He usually ran to the scene and watched the performance. His life was very comfortable, but after changing the column, the scene became a little dangerous.


    I was hospitalized because I went to the scene of a migrant worker''s trouble a day ago and was hit on the head by a stone thrown by the migrant worker. Fortunately, I didn''t have a concussion.


    "Mom, I''m not hungry." she looked at her aunt in front of the bed and frowned.


    This is the mother of the original Lord.


    The original owner was born in a well-off family and was spoiled since childhood. Her parents wanted her to read a more safe major and find a safe job in the future. Who knows that the original owner is a person who likes freedom and adventure. She wanted to be a policeman, but she was stopped by her parents anyway. Finally, she studied journalism.


    It turned out that her parents forced her to choose the easier column at the beginning. After the internship, she immediately made a report and changed the column. Up to now, her parents don''t know.


    No wonder the Gu mother''s face is so long.


    "Didn''t you do a beauty show before? How did you change it to the first scene?" Gu''s mother heard that she was not hungry, so she was ready to start talking.


    "Mom, the beauty column is too boring. I interview some beauty experts every day. It''s not challenging at all. How good the first scene is!" Mi Raner sat up and looked at Gu''s mother reluctantly. "This time it was an accident!"


    "Accidents? According to your meaning, there will be more such accidents in the future?" Gu''s mother frowned slightly. "I tell you, anyway, you have to turn back to the previous column. Your father and I don''t want to see your martyrdom report in the program!"


    Gu''s mother said it horribly. Mi Raner didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    Touching the bandage on her forehead, she felt that her body was no longer uncomfortable and got up to go.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to work!" Mi Raner frowned and looked at Gu''s mother: "Mom, I''m already an adult and know what I''m doing, so please don''t be so strict with me. Do you want me to be a mother and can''t make decisions on anything by myself? Then don''t I become a puppet?"


    Gu''s mother saw that she was so articulate and looked bad. "Well, since you have such ideas, don''t let your parents take care of you in case of an accident in the future. See who will take care of you. If you have an accident and are hospitalized, the column group doesn''t even have a visitor. What cold-blooded and ruthless office is this?"


    "They are so busy that they don''t have time to care about me? Well, I won''t tell you this. Just try to avoid injury in the future! You go home early and I''ll go through the discharge formalities!"


    Mi Raner finished with Gu''s mother, put on his coat, took his bag and turned away.


    Gu''s mother had no choice but to let her daughter run away.


    When Mi Raner went downstairs to go through the discharge formalities, the phone rang.


    Take it out and see that it is a male colleague in the column group. This male colleague arrived in the column group three years earlier than her. He is already a special veteran. When the original owner first arrived in the column group, he was taking it with him.


    "Brother Jiang, what''s the matter?" Mi Raner answered the phone and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 2344

    Han Jiang''s voice has a unique magnetism and full of spirit, "where are you now?"


    "The hospital." Mi Ran''er signed the bill and casually stuffed it into his bag with the discharge procedures. "I''ll rush to the scene right away!"


    She and Han Jiang are working on a project. Han Jiang is very serious in his work and has very high requirements for time. Before, an intern was scolded by Han Jiang and directly transferred to the column group because he was late when he arrived at the scene.


    "I''ll pick you up." Han Jiang said and hung up.


    "Ah?"


    Mi Raner looked at the cut-off mobile phone screen and was a little confused.


    This guy''s turned? Actually said to take the initiative to pick her up


    When Gu''s mother came downstairs, she saw her daughter waiting at the door of the hospital. She came over and whispered, "I''ll take you to the TV station."


    "No, my colleague came to pick me up. Mom, you said our column group was cold-blooded and ruthless. Look, it''s a slap in the face. My predecessors treated me very well." Mi Ran''er said triumphantly, hugging Gu''s mother''s shoulder.


    Gu''s mother snorted coldly, "I really love you. You should give you a holiday and let you stay in the hospital for a few more days. How can you go to work so soon?"


    "I know my own body. It really doesn''t matter. Don''t worry... Well, go home first and tell my father not to worry. Your daughter will never be knocked down so easily!"


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips proudly and sent Gu''s mother to the parking lot.


    As soon as Gu''s car left, her phone rang again.


    Han Jiang answered the phone and asked directly, "where are you? Why didn''t I see you?"


    "Me? I''ll come right away..."


    Mi Ran''er came to the roadside and saw Han Jiang''s SUV. Han Jiang was holding a cigarette in his mouth. He was a little impatient on his face.


    However, after seeing the gauze on MI Raner''s forehead, she couldn''t bear to dissipate and motioned her to get on the bus quickly.


    "The leaders of migrant workers who made trouble yesterday have been arrested. Today, we should be able to release them, find them to do first-hand interview materials and try to get the most real inside information."


    Han Jiang drove the car and handed the information to MI Raner for her to see first.


    "Is it a little bad for me to interview people?" she touched the gauze on her forehead and said hesitantly.


    "I''m on the camera. Just be behind the scenes." Han Jiang glanced at her and spoke faintly.


    "OK."


    Mi Raner leaned back in her seat and looked at the information.


    The migrant workers made trouble yesterday, not only because of the salary, but also because of other treatment problems, so they gathered a crowd to make trouble


    "Who was the one who hit me yesterday?" Mi Ran''er asked with a slight frown.


    "Hit you? I don''t know." Han Jiang shook his head slowly. "There are too many people to find out. Moreover, I have to take you to the hospital. Where can I manage so much? I can only press all the things until today. Otherwise, the interviews and shooting materials that should be done have been finished."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened, raised his eyebrows and smiled and asked, "so brother Jiang sent me to the hospital yesterday?"


    "Who else? You see, there''s still your blood on the seat!" Han Jiang pointed to her seat and said faintly.


    But when mi Ran''er heard this, he always felt something was wrong.


    She looked back and saw that there was blood on the back, but it was too dark to see. Han Jiang kept this. Did he want to keep the evidence that he sent himself to the hospital?

 Chapter 2345

    "Thank you, brother Jiang. I''ll take me to the hospital. I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time!" Mi Ran''er thanked Han Jiang and invited him.


    Han Jiang frowned slightly and thought, then nodded.


    "Well, it''s better to hit the sun when you choose a day. Please invite me after the interview is over!" Han Jiang was also impolite.


    Mi Ran''er communicated with the system in his mind, "isn''t this the man?"


    The system is mysterious: "you can guess, and there is a prize!"


    "Ha ha!" Mi Ran''er had not communicated with the system for a long time. Sure enough, he was blocked when he spoke.


    System: "don''t hehe, this system is giving you benefits. It''s not bad to guess the reward of the man. It can let you finish the task earlier and enter the next task!"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened when he heard this, "then I guess Han Jiang! This guy is handsome and seems to have friction with the original owner. It''s the male owner''s setting!"


    The system smiled: "the results will be announced at the end. The host will open the standard task at this moment. The master of the standard will get a character value of 100 +, a task value of 200 +, and a level choice!"


    There is another plane option


    Mi Raner likes this. He can choose a plane he wants to go to for a task. It''s better than suddenly going to a plane he doesn''t expect and looking confused and forced!


    At the end of the communication with the system, the car also stopped.


    The police station is noisy because there are a lot of people.


    Girls like to wear skirts this season, so there are many disgusting and obscene men who secretly take pictures of the bottom of the skirt. When Mi Raner comes in, the eyes of those obscene men shine, and their unbridled eyes sweep around Mi Raner, making her feel very disgusted.


    Han Jiang asked about yesterday''s case.


    After determining the time and place of the interview, he turned back to MI Raner and found the eyes of those obscene men. He frowned slightly and took Mi Raner''s arm and walked out: "go outside and wait!"


    "OK."


    Mi Raner wanted it.


    These wretched men can be so presumptuous in front of the police uncle. They don''t know what disgusting things they can do in private.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the faces of those people. She really wanted to take pictures and expose the faces of these obscene men in the program.


    After waiting outside the police station for nearly an hour, I successfully interviewed the people who should be interviewed, including the leader gathered yesterday and several policemen in charge of the case.


    At the end of the interview, it was almost off work in the afternoon.


    The interview materials were sorted out and sent back to the TV station, and then included in the program process. It was dark outside.


    "Let''s go and eat!" Mi Ran''er looked at Han Jiang. "I don''t know what you like to eat, brother Jiang?"


    "You have a wound on your forehead. Find a shop with a lighter taste and eat..." Han Jiang said, took the car key and asked Mi Raner to follow him to get the car.


    Originally, MI Raner wanted to call a cameraman, but the cameraman said he wanted to go home with his girlfriend. Instead of their light bulb, he ran away.


    "Tang Xiao''s words are really humorous. He doesn''t think we''re dating?" Mi Ran''er said with a low smile on the bus.


    Han Jiang just smiled and didn''t answer.


    He found a soup restaurant. When they went in and sat down, the store was almost full.


    "The TV station sent me a message today that the host of our column group may be transferred to another column, but we have not found a suitable host for our column group yet..."

 Chapter 2346

    Not long after sitting down, Han Jiang took his mobile phone and suddenly talked about work.


    "The host suddenly changed his job? Why? Hasn''t she been hosting well? Although our program is not in the golden file, the ratings are also good. Is it a very good platform?" Mi Raner wondered.


    "It''s not the ratings, it''s the interest of the column, which makes her feel that she has no development and has been stereotyped. What she wants to be is a star, not a real professional host!"


    Han Jiang''s mouth evoked a mocking smile, "everyone has his own aspirations, and I don''t insist!"


    "What should I do? Now there is no host in the column, should we stop broadcasting?"


    Mi Ran''er asked with some worry.


    "In the stage, I mean, let me choose a good girl in the group to top it first. I remember, you seem to have studied broadcasting and hosting before? The conversation in the previous interviews is also very clear, which should be very suitable for walking to the stage..."


    Han Jiang asked faintly with MI Raner''s small face.


    Mi Raner didn''t expect Han Jiang to recommend her so directly. In fact, the original owner is not particularly prominent in his work. He only completes what should be done, and never competes.


    Han Jiang even noticed.


    She touched her eyebrows and thought carefully, "if I go on, will someone be unconvinced? There should be better people in the group than me?"


    "Yes, yes, but some images don''t work. More shortcomings will be exposed in front of the screen, so I think of you. Otherwise, you think you..." Han Jiang''s face floated a little dislike.


    Mi Raner quickly waved his hand, "OK, stop talking, I see! I''ll try it. I''ll take a few recordings to see how the effect is. If the effect is not good, I think the group still has to choose a new professional host early!"


    "Try and you''ll know if you can do it."


    Han Jiang looked at her expression and smiled low.


    After waiting for the waiter to serve, both of them were very tired today. They were busy from morning to evening in the afternoon. They just padded some hamburgers and drank some mineral water for lunch.


    Both were hungry.


    You''re welcome. Pick up chopsticks and eat.


    Eat and drink, and there are only leftovers on the table.


    "I''ll take you home. You have to go to the group early tomorrow morning and watch the live broadcast. I''m going to pick up a friend at the airport tomorrow morning..." Han Jiang got up with his coat and arranged tomorrow''s work directly.


    Their program is broadcast live at 7:30 in the morning. If you want to watch the live broadcast, you must go to the live studio before 7:00.


    This man is really rude. He doesn''t care at all. Mi Raner is still a wounded man.


    Mi Raner bit her lip and nodded, "OK, I know!"


    Han Jiang sends Mi Raner home. The original owner''s parents are still waiting for her on the sofa. Mi Raner opens the door and goes in. She is startled.


    "Don''t you sleep yet? It''s so late..." she pinched her neck and asked wearily.


    "Come here." Gu Fu stared at Mi Ran''er and said angrily.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and walked over, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Fu looked at the gauze on her forehead, and his anger grew stronger and stronger.


    He gritted his teeth. "Look at it for yourself. You go to work even if you are injured. It''s really inhuman for your column team to work so late! Don''t you know how to treat the wounded? Can''t you take a sick leave and recuperate at home?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corners of his lips and smiled helplessly, "there are few people in the group, and I have been responsible for the case today..."

 Chapter 2347

    "What if you''re in charge? Your mother and I have only one daughter... You were supposed to be a teacher. You have to be a reporter. You can be a reporter. It''s easier. You have to go to the front line... Are you really satisfied with your parents?"


    Gu Fu patted his thigh hard. He was really helpless.


    Mi Raner is more helpless than Gu Fu.


    It''s normal for the elderly to work comfortably, but it''s also important to respect their children.


    If the child really likes the existing job, why should parents speak again and again to discredit the job?


    "Dad, I tell you a good news. I don''t need to go to the front line in the future. I sit directly in the studio as the host. In the future, you can see me appear on the live news at 7:30 every morning, so you and my mother can be at ease?"


    Mi Raner used Han Jiang''s arrangement to prevaricate her parents.


    Gu''s father and mother were stunned.


    Then, at the same time, his eyes brightened.


    Gu''s mother didn''t believe this, "what you said is true? You''re not a host major. Can you enter the studio?"


    "When you and my father see me on TV later, don''t you know it''s true or false? Do I have to lie to you?" Mi Ran''er pinched his neck. "Mom and Dad, I''m so tired. Let me go back and have a rest first? Don''t you also say that the wounded have to have a lot of rest?"


    Mi Ran''er finished and was ready to go back to the house.


    Gu''s mother quickly got up and pulled her, "wait, I have something to say!"


    Mi Ran''er looked back at Gu''s mother suspiciously, "what else can I do for you?"


    "Should you have time this weekend? Let''s have dinner together?" Gu''s mother smiled, but her expression was obviously a little guilty.


    This meal is fishy.


    "What about my father?" Mi Ran''er looked at Gu Fu.


    Gu Fu hurriedly said, "I have an appointment. An old classmate asked me to go fishing. I didn''t come back until dinner. Just be free with your mother!"


    Mi Raner raised her eyebrows and smiled. She wanted to see what the two old people wanted to do.


    Nodded, "OK, it''s my treat then..."


    "You remember to dress well, and don''t take anything with you at work. I''ll have a headache!" Gu''s mother quickly told her carefully.


    "OK, don''t worry, I''ll go on a date with you."


    Mi Ran''er said this and quickly asked Gu''s mother to release herself. She went back to her room.


    Gu''s mother immediately clapped hands with Gu''s father. The two old people had a successful bad smile on their faces.


    Mi Ran''er had already seen through their plot.


    The weekend must be a blind date.


    I don''t know whose child Gu''s mother likes. She doesn''t hesitate to cheat her daughter


    The original owner''s personality is quite casual, but the decoration in the room is very elegant. All the items are light colored and look very pleasing to the eye.


    Mi Raner went to take a bath, changed the medicine and lay down in bed.


    Han Jiang''s careless appearance appeared in his mind.


    She was a little confused. Han Jiang didn''t seem to have any feelings about her.


    Is he really a man?


    Before dinner, MI Raner was very confident, but after dinner, MI Raner felt a little uncertain.


    "Is it a blind date for the weekend?" Mi Ran''er said vaguely, lying on the bed.


    Finally, she turned over and lay down.


    "Go and have a look at it at the weekend. If the man at the weekend is more in line with the man''s image, he should be the man..."


    Mi Ran''er scratched her hair and talked to herself. Soon, fatigue defeated her thinking and fell asleep.

 Chapter 2348

    The next morning mi Ran''er went out after six o''clock. Gu''s father and mother didn''t get up. She imagined that if Gu''s father and mother woke up and found that she had left the house early, they would scold the column group for being cold-blooded and inhuman!


    When we arrived at the column group, the host had arrived and was putting on makeup.


    Mi Ran''er took the host''s manuscript and handed it to her. "This is today''s manuscript. If we sort it out and deal with it at a uniform speed, it will be just half an hour."


    The host, um, answered and drank with soybean milk in his arms. He ignored Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner has never had a live broadcast with the host, so she doesn''t know how to communicate with the host. She goes to the corner, sits down, plays with her mobile phone for a while, and looks at the host from time to time.


    The host just graduated and entered the column group. Because he is a capable host, he has become a little famous on the Internet.


    Everyone thought she could do it all the time in the same column. Unexpectedly, she just took the program as a pedal.


    Everyone has his own aspirations, and Mi Raner doesn''t want to blame her.


    However, it is difficult for her to take over this mess.


    The new host will not be friendly to the new host. If the new host wants to stand firm, he must have a very strong heart and superb business ability!


    "Ah, why didn''t brother Jiang come today? Didn''t brother Jiang come to live broadcast with me in the past?" after the host Xiaowan put on her makeup, she turned around and finally talked to MI Raner. However, the exit is Han Jiang.


    "Brother Jiang went to pick up people, so let me stare..." Mi Ran''er put his mobile phone into his pocket and looked at the time. "It''s almost time. Let''s go into the studio."


    Xiaowan was disappointed. "I don''t know who to pick up. Let a friend pick it up for me? It must be a very important person."


    Xiaowan''s reaction made Mi Raner notice the smell of yidiu''s adultery.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Xiaowan. Suddenly she got closer. "Xiaowan, do you like brother Jiang? If you like him, why do you want to move away?"


    "Do I like it or not? What do you care?" Xiaowan glanced at Mi Raner directly, turned around, straightened her little suit and quickly stepped into the studio.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned, and then smiled helplessly in his heart. He had to poke the beehive.


    In the studio, Xiaowan''s attitude was professional. After the live broadcast, in front of the camera, the whole person''s temperament completely changed.


    She has a good message. She has been the host of the column for nearly four years and has never had a live broadcast accident.


    It''s normal for her to like Han Jiang. After all, the two have cooperated for so many years. They may have been in love for a long time, but they don''t know what Han Jiang''s attitude towards her is.


    Did Xiaowan leave the column group because of the emotional dispute with Han Jiang?


    Standing in the studio with her arms in her arms, MI Raner''s thoughts drifted away. She didn''t hear the director''s assistant call her.


    "What do you think?"


    A low voice with a little anger suddenly sounded behind him, pulling Mi Raner''s thoughts back, successfully frightening Mi Raner into a shiver.


    When she looked sideways, Han Jiang stood beside her with a calm face, hanging his head and condensing her absent eyes.


    "I... brother Jiang, didn''t you go to the airport?"


    "Back..." Han Jiang looked at the situation in the studio. It was less than ten minutes before the end of the live broadcast.


    Han Jiang was obviously angry that MI Raner had just lost his mind at work.

 Chapter 2349

    Han Jiang is preparing to attack. Someone outside comes in with a manuscript. "There is an emergency news. Something happened in a country, because it''s early and we haven''t been on the hot search yet. We will be able to go on the hot search after broadcasting!"


    After Han Jiang picked it up, he turned his eyes to the live picture. He had cut to the news scene. He sent the manuscript in now.


    Seeing Han Jiang, Xiaowan was obviously stunned. However, her professional quality made her not say much. She took the manuscript and got familiar with it quickly.


    When Han Jiang comes out again, MI Raner has left the studio.


    After the live broadcast, Han Jiang returned to the office and saw Mi Raner sitting on the seat with his eyebrows pinched and his tired face. The anger that had been accumulated in his heart dissipated slightly.


    After approaching, he patted her on the shoulder, "if you are tired, lie down and have a rest. I''ll call you when you want to go out of the scene!"


    "Oh, I''m not very tired, but the wound on my forehead is in the way..." Mi Raner took a sip of coffee and looked at Han Jiang. "Brother Jiang, how long will Xiaowan record?"


    "Next week you will have to go on. The wound on your forehead will have to be covered with bangs or foundation."


    Mi Raner took out the mirror and looked at the wound on her forehead.


    In fact, the trauma is not very serious. The original owner will faint because he is too busy and tired recently. Once he is smashed, his whole brain is confused. Then he passed out.


    After waking up, she felt that the whole person''s spirit was much better than before, because she had enough rest.


    However, the wound on the forehead is split, the diameter is about one centimeter, and the bangs may not be able to cover it.


    However, she has promised Han Jiang, and now she can only harden her head first.


    After Xiaowan came out of the studio, she also came to the staff office of the column group.


    She took her assistant and brought a lot of small gifts.


    "If I change to the column group in the future, I may not have so many opportunities to meet. However, I have kept in mind everyone''s care in recent years. No matter where I go or how big the stage is, I will not forget where I start!"


    Xiaowan''s words were very sincere.


    But for some reason, MI Ran''er can only wonder that once Xiaowan''s eyes fall on her when she speaks, there will be a faint hostility and quickly turn away her eyes.


    Why did she do this to a little reporter?


    Did she feel like she took her host position?


    Mi Ran''er felt that there should be no such possibility.


    After all, it was because Xiaowan wanted to go that she was on the top.


    What other reason can there be?


    Mi Raner couldn''t figure it out.


    Xiaowan handed out the gifts to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner felt that she might have thought too much.


    The gifts are Xiaowan baked cookies and a cup of milk tea.


    Mi Raner thought that this mat could be used for lunch.


    Put it in the drawer. Han Jiang answered a phone here.


    "Go, someone cut a student in a school..." after Han Jiang hung up the phone, he called the cameraman and Mi Raner to go out with the equipment.


    The three of Han Jiang left the column group, and Xiaowan''s eyes on their backs were a little helpless and wronged.


    "I can''t compare with the daughter?" she stamped her feet angrily and muttered very reluctantly.


    The assistant on one side patted the back of her hand painfully, "you have a broader sky. Brother Jiang may just find an excuse to prevaricate you. He doesn''t want you to see only this morning news column group!"

 Chapter 2350

    On the way to the news scene, MI Raner turned to look at Han Jiang driving. She couldn''t help but lower her voice and asked, "brother Jiang, in fact, Xiao Wan works well in our column group. Why did she go so suddenly?"


    "Another program group is more suitable. Is this reason OK?" Han Jiang replied faintly without squinting.


    "Really? But I think our program is more suitable for her image. She attracts so many fans in the morning news. She should know what the morning news means to her. How can she change the column so suddenly?"


    The more mi Ran''er thought about it, the more he felt that there must be something fishy in it.


    Han Jiang doesn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and smiled low. She suddenly approached Han Jiang, "it can''t be what happened between you two. Couples may not be in the same column group, so you just think..."


    The brakes screeched!


    Han Jiang''s car stopped at the roadside.


    Han Jiang looked back at her coldly.


    "You talk a lot, don''t you? I thought you could talk less when you were hurt. Why are you becoming more and more noisy?" Han Jiang asked angrily.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was flat and innocent. "I''m just curious. If brother Jiang doesn''t like talking about this, I won''t say it..."


    She clung to her mouth and leaned back on the seat, obediently silent.


    Han Jiang is driving again.


    When they arrived at the school, they smelled a very strong smell of blood as soon as they entered the site of the incident.


    Mi Ran''er frowned in an instant.


    When she saw the tragic appearance of the children, her face was full of anger. "What kind of animal did this?"


    "Don''t be controlled by your emotions. Go take a picture of the murderer. You and I will go to some onlookers to interview the specific situation at that time..." Han Jiang saw that her face was so ugly, whispered a reminder, and began to order work.


    Mi Raner followed Han Jiang to interview several onlookers'' parents and students.


    When all the students came to class in the morning, the murderer suddenly rushed in with a kitchen knife. She specifically pointed to the child who had no parents to send. The incident was so sudden that too many people didn''t respond. Moreover, there was still a distance from the school security room in this position, and the security guard didn''t come to stop it.


    The situation would have been more serious had it not been for a man''s father who came forward and grabbed her knife.


    "I''m scared to death. If my child is cut like this, I may feel distressed and faint..." a mother said with red eyes.


    "Yes, that woman is crazy. I heard she quarreled with her husband and the child didn''t want to talk to her, so she ran to school to cut other people''s children. It can be sent to a mental hospital and locked up!"


    "In the future, I will always send my children to school. Who can expect when the next time I meet someone crazy?"


    ¡­¡­


    Another antisocial personality.


    Mi Ran''er sighed and felt very sorry for the injured children.


    The police station and the hospital came early. The hospital simply bandaged the children''s wounds in place before they dared to move the children to the hospital.


    Several seriously injured children have been confused with pain and have been calling their mother.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the tragic scene, and her nose was slightly sour. She went to the corner of the crowd, rubbed her eyes, looked up and managed to hold back the tears.

 Chapter 2351

    "Why? I haven''t been used to seeing so many scenes? I''m scared?" Han Jiang asked helplessly when he appeared behind her and handed a paper towel.


    "No, the previous scenes were all adults. How could there be such a small child? The man had children himself. How could he bear it?"


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "if I have children in the future, I will protect them. I can''t be hurt by such mental illness."


    Han Jiang coagulated the way she spoke and raised his mouth slightly. "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to get married? Now you think of children?"


    "I don''t want to do it now. If I meet the right one in the future, I have to tie it..." Mi Ran''er pinched his nose with a paper towel, threw it aside in the trash can, and then looked at Han Jiang. "Brother Jiang, I''ve handled my emotions. Let''s go!"


    "Well..."


    When she went to the hospital again and saw that the children had been properly handled, MI ran felt a lot more comfortable with the feeling of being tightly clenched in her heart.


    The parents of the injured children came and saw that their children had been hurt like this. They were all sad and angry. They took Mi Raner to complain and asked Mi Raner to publish the murderer''s evil deeds and let the whole society condemn her!


    Let her be sentenced to death!


    To tell the truth, the death penalty is difficult to eliminate these parents'' resentment against this chest.


    One of the seriously injured children died after nearly three hours of rescue.


    This is the only victim in this hacking incident.


    He is the only child in the family. The family environment is not good. He is usually a very obedient and sensible child. His academic performance has always been among the best. He has a very good evaluation among teachers and classmates.


    His death was a great pity for teachers and students.


    His mother, after receiving the news, fainted directly, and his father was devastated and decadent directly.


    Han Jiang asks Mi Raner to interview his father. Mi Raner doesn''t have the heart to look at his father''s decadent appearance.


    However, under the high pressure of Han Jiang, she did an interview in the end.


    The father answered whatever he asked. Finally, MI Ran''er asked him how he wanted to punish the murderer. His father just said faintly, "just kill it."


    He could not tell how desperate he was now.


    Mi Raner sighed and comforted him a lot with a soft voice. Then she packed up the interview draft and left.


    Han Jiang waited in the parking lot downstairs. When she got on the bus, her eyes were red and sighed, "Why are you suddenly so emotional? You don''t calm down when you meet children."


    "Why? Can''t people love their children? It''s already miserable! Can''t journalists be emotional?" Mi Ran''er glanced at Han Jiang and couldn''t help but say.


    The original owner never spoke like this in front of Han Jiang. As soon as her voice fell, it was obvious that Han Jiang''s eyes flashed.


    Mi Raner thought Han Jiang would scold him. Even the cameraman in the back seat was nervous.


    Who knows, Han Jiang just stepped on the accelerator, started the car and took them back to the TV station.


    Because this is a sudden news, it needs to be released in the noon column. Therefore, after the interview manuscript is sorted out, it will be transferred directly.


    After the handover, it must be noon.


    Mi Raner returned to the office and sat down in his seat with a sore body.


    From time to time, she flashed in her mind the blood sparkling scene she saw this morning and the painful howls of the children in her ears.

 Chapter 2352

    She knocked on the head.


    Want to get rid of these pictures and sounds.


    However, it was so profound that she seemed to be deeply rooted in her heart. She couldn''t get rid of it at all. Mi Raner even felt that these movements might accompany her dreams during this period of time.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jiang asked suspiciously when he saw that she had been knocking on her head.


    "It''s all right..." Mi Ran''er looked up, smiled and shook her head. She took a glass of water, poured it down, returned to the table and played a soothing song for herself. She still felt that she couldn''t.


    She couldn''t help but ask the system in her mind, "isn''t there something wrong with the original owner? Why is he so fragile?"


    System: "some people are born fragile... This is not a disease, but..."


    Mi Raner: "what is it?"


    After pondering for a moment, the system slowly said, "it''s character! The original owner''s character remains in her brain, so it makes you sentimental!"


    Mi Raner: "


    She said, where is she so vulnerable? If these are left over by the original owner, it can explain why she feels wrong now.


    When she was communicating with the system, suddenly, the computer music was turned off.


    "Why?" she looked up and frowned at Han Jiang, who turned off her music. "There''s no other job. Can''t I listen to music?"


    "Come on, go out and relax. If you go on like this, you may go crazy." Han Jiang smashed her coat in her arms, said angrily, pulling her arm and pulling her up.


    It''s obviously being nice to her. Why does this guy have such an attitude?


    Mi Raner frowned, put on her coat and followed Han Jiang out of the TV station.


    Han Jiang took her to the riverside.


    "In fact, there are a lot of accidents in life. If you are sad and feel very sad every time, people are easy to be depressed. Perhaps, if you think from another angle, you won''t feel bad..." Han Jiang''s tone is rarely gentle.


    When the river breeze blew, his voice fell into Mi Raner''s ears, calming Mi Raner''s mood a little.


    "From another angle? Say that the dead child went to heaven as an angel? That''s to comfort the child. I''m not a child. I can only think about the problem from a realistic perspective. Next, the couple may have another child, but there will be indelible pain in their heart when they think of the first child who died accidentally."


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the railing. "What makes me feel painful is not only the dead child, but also the blood in that place, as well as the innocent and painful eyes of those children. They did nothing wrong, but were hurt like this. If those girls have scars on their faces and grow up, they begin to love beauty, what should they do?"


    When the river breeze blew on her face, MI Ran''er felt that she seemed to have an excuse to cry.


    Who knows, the man next to him suddenly took a hand, hugged her shoulder and gently squeezed her shoulder, "well, the more you say, the harder you think, the farther you think... How will you work in the future?"


    "Don''t I sit in the studio in the future? There should be no need to run to the scene again?" Mi Ran''er glanced at Han Jiang: "brother Jiang, you shouldn''t let me run at both ends?"


    "Why not? In the past, when there were few hosts, many hosts were running on the spot except for the live broadcast!" Han Jiang slightly raised his eyebrows and didn''t seem to think he was Huang Shiren at all.

 Chapter 2353

    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and gradually despised her eyes.


    Han Jiang shrugged. The wind blew a little hard. He wrapped his coat.


    "Well, now my heart is broken. It''s time to go back to work?" Han Jiang straightened up and looked at the cruise ships on the river.


    Mi Ran''er touched her stomach. "I thought you knew you were going to treat me to a delicious meal! So I came for a drink and took me back..."


    Some disappointed, she moved her neck, "but I don''t expect much from Huang Shiren like you!"


    Han Jiang was amused by her words, and the corners of his mouth raised.


    Walking back, I met someone selling popcorn.


    Mi Ran''er paused at his feet, and the meaning was obvious.


    Han Jiang had to buy a bag and hand it to her.


    "This is comfort," said Han Jiang, opening the bag of popcorn. "Eat while it''s hot. It looks delicious."


    Mi Raner tasted one and it was really good.


    Han Jiang''s eyesight is enough. He just doesn''t know why. In front of Xiaowan, he always looks like a business alienation.


    Mi Raner feels that the more deliberate this is, the more it shows that there may be a messy relationship between Han Jiang and Xiaowan.


    After work on Friday, MI Ran''er went to the hospital to recheck the wound. The doctor said the wound recovered very well.


    There is no need to apply cotton gauze.


    Mi Raner looks forward to her weekend date.


    She went shopping, bought a suit of clothes she liked, permed her hair and went home.


    Gu''s parents thought she was working overtime again.


    "If you work overtime every day, you''re wasting your youth in advance. You''re still young now. You''ll regret it in a few years!"


    Gu''s mother said helplessly.


    Mi Ran''er wandered around in front of her parents. "Mom, don''t you realize that I''m different?"


    Gu''s mother narrowed her eyes and said, "have you done your hair?"


    "Yes, I also bought clothes. We''ll wear new clothes when we go to dinner at the weekend, so as not to say that I don''t value my date with you." Mi Ran''er shook the bag in his hand.


    Seeing her take the initiative, Gu''s mother breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, it''s late. Go to bed first."


    "Well..."


    Mi Raner returns to the room. Just as she is going to take a bath with her pajamas, the mobile phone in her bag suddenly rings.


    It''s Han Jiang.


    "Brother Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    "After the live broadcast this Sunday morning, there is no need to keep anyone in the group. In addition, Xiaowan is leaving the column group. Therefore, the group decided to hold a farewell dinner for Xiaowan, which is held near the TV station..."


    Han Jiang was interrupted by Mi Raner before he finished his words. "Brother Jiang, I''m sorry. I have an appointment this weekend! I may not be able to go. After you go, help me say sorry to Xiaowan..."


    Mi Ran''er felt the bridge of his nose awkwardly, "because he had already made an appointment, so it''s not good..."


    "Well, it''s all right! I''ll help you."


    Han Jiang said, ready to hang up.


    He suddenly squeezed the cell phone in his hand and asked, "who are you going to date? Boyfriend?"


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. You don''t know, but this time it''s a blind date. My mother made an appointment. It''s not good not to go." Mi Ran''er said without hesitation. She wanted to see Han Jiang''s reaction after learning that she was going on a date.


    Who knows, Han Jiang just said one word and hung up directly.


    Oh, what do you mean?


    Mi Ran''er looked at the picture of the cut-off phone and was a little confused.

 Chapter 2354

    When working overtime on Saturday, MI Raner noticed that Han Jiang seemed to have some emotional problems, but after careful observation, she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    She thought, is Xiaowan really going to leave, and now Han Jiang is reluctant to give up?


    She held her cheek and thought that the brain hole was getting bigger and bigger.


    There was an interview with an old artist at the weekend. Han Jiang and Mi Raner should have gone together, but Han Jiang said, "your head injury is not well. Today is another weekend, so don''t continue to work overtime. I can handle it here with Xiao Liu. Go home early."


    Han Jiang said and left the column group with an interview bag.


    "Ah..."


    Mi Raner reacts and wants to say that she''s okay. It''s okay to go together. Han Jiang has entered the elevator.


    "Trouble!" murmured Mi Raner.


    Forget it. It''s OK not to work overtime. She packed up and left the TV station.


    When going downstairs, I met Xiaowan who came down from another elevator.


    When Xiaowan saw her, she was stunned, nodded slightly, and turned to go.


    "Xiaowan!" Mi Ran''er followed. She looked curiously and asked, "actually, I''m really curious. What''s the real reason why you chose to leave the morning news? Is it because of Han Jiang?"


    "Why are you asking so many questions?" Xiaowan glanced at her in a bad tone.


    "I... I''m a reporter''s instinct. I''m curious. Don''t worry, I''ll never tell anyone... Including brother Jiang!" Mi Raner raised her finger and promised Xiaowan with great care.


    Xiaowan sneered, "I think you''re asking knowingly! It''s you who''s good enough to get a bargain."


    Xiaowan said this, quickening her pace and leaving Mi Raner behind.


    Mi Raner is even more confused.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Mi Ran''er sipped his lips and hissed silently. He took a taxi by the side of the road and went to eat delicious food by himself.


    Mi Ran''er found that the most common thing she did in every aspect was to taste enough delicious food in every aspect, eat and drink enough every time, and make the original owner''s body much fatter.


    -


    The next day, MI Raner slept at home until 10 a.m. because she didn''t have to go to work.


    Gu''s mother sat on the sofa in a hurry, but she didn''t dare to ask her daughter to get up quickly. If she showed too anxious, her daughter might doubt her motivation. What she didn''t know was that MI Ran''er had already seen through what she wanted to do!


    Mi Raner gets up and looks at the time.


    She and Gu''s mother made an appointment for lunch, so after she got up, she took a bath, put on a light make-up, put on her clothes and came out. Gu''s mother dragged her little hand, "go, go, we''ll be late later!"


    "Mom, just the two of us, what are you worried about being late for?" Mi Ran''er said helplessly, her wrists hurt.


    "No... my restaurant appointment is coming up. If I''m late, I have to make another appointment. That''s what I''m worried about," Gu said humbly.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at her mother and said nothing.


    After going out together, Gu''s mother drove her to the agreed restaurant.


    When arriving at the restaurant, the waiter asked, "do you have a reservation?"


    "Someone has arrived!" Gu''s mother stopped pretending at this time.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Gu''s excited little appearance and shook her head helplessly. Instead, she followed her in. She wanted to see who the blind date today was, how sacred she looked and how cultivated she was!

 Chapter 2355

    When he reached his position, MI Ran''er saw only two backs.


    One is a woman with hair, the other is a man in a suit with short hair and very neat construction.


    "Mrs. Zhang!" Mrs. Gu went over and said hello very warmly.


    The woman got up, turned her head and immediately looked at Mi Ran''er and her daughter with a smiling face.


    Seeing Mi Raner, the woman''s eyes lit up.


    "Mrs. Gu, this is your daughter? She is really beautiful and reasonable..." mother Zhang began to evaluate Mi Raner at the first sight, which made Mi Raner feel uncomfortable. However, she didn''t show it on her face and smiled faintly with the corners of her lips.


    "Yes, this girl is gentle and quiet. She''s going to be a TV host in the future. What seems to start?" Gu''s mother looked at Mi Raner suspiciously.


    "The live broadcast starts at 7:30 tomorrow morning." Mi Ran''er''s smile is calm, but also very formal.


    She decided to laugh like this in front of the camera tomorrow. It must be full of affinity and will be very liked by the audience friends who get up to watch the news in the morning.


    "Then I''ll ask the whole family to watch the live broadcast tomorrow morning!"


    Zhang''s mother is very enthusiastic.


    Zhang''s mother quickly grabbed her son. "This is my son, Zhang Yun, who is 26 years old. She has just returned from abroad. She studies the director department and is ready to develop in China in the future..."


    Zhang''s mother smiled vaguely, "you and Xiao Gu can be regarded as the same family in your work, and you can help each other in the future!"


    Zhang Yun is also handsome. However, he has an artist''s gloomy temperament on his face. Even when he smiles, it makes people feel an inexplicable chill.


    He went to MI Raner and held out his hand in a gentle tone. "Hello, Miss Gu, I''m Zhang Yunye."


    "Hello, Gu ran." Mi Ran''er gently shook his hand and released it.


    "Oh, please don''t just stand and sit down and talk." Zhang''s mother greeted Mi Raner and Gu''s mother and hurried to sit down.


    After sitting down, the waiter came to serve the dishes soon.


    Mi Raner didn''t eat breakfast. She looked at the dazzling food on the table and felt very hungry.


    However, this mother is a chatterbox. She always talks to MI Raner. She always asks questions about TV stations or recent news. She can always find topics so that MI Raner has no time to eat well.


    She felt that if she really married Zhang Yunye, she would be able to afford a cocoon when she talked with her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the future.


    Finally, Zhang Yun also filled a bowl of soup for his mother.


    "Mom, you talk too much. My aunt and Miss Gu can''t eat well. When we''re full, can''t we find a coffee shop to talk slowly?" Zhang Yun said helplessly.


    Zhang''s mother realized that she was a little noisy.


    Some smiled shyly. She looked at Mi Raner: "don''t mind, Xiao Gu. Aunt, I''m also a little excited. That''s why I talk like this. Aunt likes you, so aunt..."


    "Aunt, it doesn''t matter. In fact, talking to you can also exercise my eloquence and improve my working ability!"


    Mi Ran''er swallowed the food in her mouth and said it perfunctorily.


    The smile on Zhang''s mother''s face did not disappear. She hung her head and continued to eat.


    Mi Raner eats fast. After she has had enough, she gets up and prepares to go to the bathroom.

 Chapter 2356

    Suddenly I noticed that a strange sight fell on me.


    She turned to look for it, but found nothing.


    After going to the bathroom, when she came out, she was washing her hands. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the mirror in front of her. Mi Raner was shocked because there was no footsteps behind her.


    "Scared you?" Zhang Yun also smiled with some regret. "I also came to the bathroom..."


    "Oh, no, it''s just that you appeared silently. I didn''t even hear the sound of footsteps, so I excited..." Mi Ran''er hooked her lips and smiled. She wiped the water drops from her palm and was ready to go out.


    Zhang Yun also came to wash his hands. He suddenly whispered, "my mother is very annoying, isn''t she?"


    "Huh?" Mi Ran''er looked at him suspiciously.


    "Since I was a child, she likes to talk about me like this, and she won''t let me go after going to college. Finally, I thought that studying abroad and staying away from her would certainly make my ears quieter, but in fact, after I really leave home, I will miss these words... This time I came to the blind date because she talked all day. My ears are about to cocoon, so I promised to come."


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "it''s almost the same. People at this age have to endure these nagging..."


    "In fact, have you ever thought that if we cooperate and pretend to be in love, we can get rid of a lot of nagging that let us continue to go on a blind date!" Zhang Yun also wiped his hands clean, went to MI Raner, put one hand in his pocket and asked with a low smile.


    Zhang Yun''s words made mi Ran''er''s eyes flash slightly.


    "But if that''s the case, they will only talk about it, such as... When we''re going to get married and when we''re going to have children..." Mi Raner is more rational. She''s not going to agree to Zhang Yun''s proposal.


    Zhang Yun was also disappointed.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt if you don''t agree. It seems that you don''t like me at all..." Zhang Yun was also hurt. "I thought I met my goddess of inspiration. It was just my wishful thinking."


    An artist is an artist. What he does, thinks and says makes Mi Raner very incomprehensible.


    She can''t keep up with this guy''s thinking.


    Slightly hooked the lip corner, "Mr. Zhang, my mother and aunt should have been in a hurry. We''d better go out first."


    "OK."


    Zhang Yun also gentlemanly let Mi Raner go ahead.


    When he came to the restaurant, his eyes fell on MI Raner again. Mi Raner frowned and looked for it along the direction. There was only one wall column.


    Nobody.


    Back at the table, Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Gu said very tacitly, "we have something to deal with. Yunye, you can accompany Miss Gu around. You haven''t bought a lot of things since you just returned home. You can also ask Miss Gu to check it for you. Miss Gu has great taste at a glance!"


    Zhang Yun also touched the bridge of his nose. He just wanted to say that Miss Gu doesn''t necessarily want to go shopping with him.


    Here, Gu''s mother and Zhang''s mother have left.


    Mi Raner looked at Zhang Yun in embarrassment.


    "The two mothers are also worried about us. Don''t think about it. Didn''t your aunt just say that you haven''t bought some things? Let''s go and I''ll buy them with you."


    Mi Raner''s initiative surprised Zhang Yun.


    "Would you like to go shopping with me?" Zhang Yun asked incredulously.

 Chapter 2357

    "What''s the point of going shopping with friends..." Mi Raner smiled low, took his bag, put on his coat and asked Zhang Yun to leave quickly.


    After Zhang Yun and MI Ran''er went out of the restaurant, a slender figure came out behind the wall column. He was dressed in jeans and an earthy leather jacket. He looked at some punks, but his complexion was not very good.


    Take out the cigarette box from your trouser pocket, draw out a cigarette and hang it at the corner of your mouth. After lighting it, take a deep breath.


    After a long time, he slowly spit out the smoke passing through his lungs.


    -


    The next morning, MI Ran''er came to the TV station without breakfast because he had to catch the live broadcast.


    She didn''t have a private makeup artist, and Han Jiang didn''t match her. Mi Raner had to draw a lighter makeup, curl her hair and wear a dark blue suit. After MI Raner dressed up, she went to the dressing mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. It was dignified.


    She nodded with satisfaction and was ready to go to Han Jiang to get the manuscript.


    "Brother Jiang, give me today''s broadcast." she went to Han Jiang''s position and whispered.


    Han Jiang raised his eyes slightly and looked at her.


    "Why don''t you wear your pink dress? The one like a butterfly!" Han Jiang asked bitterly.


    "What?" Mi Raner was confused by his words. "What pink dress?"


    Han Jiang''s masseter muscles tightened. He took a deep breath, picked up the script from the table and threw it in front of MI Raner: "although you''re the first live broadcast, you won''t allow any mistakes in the process of live broadcast. In fact, you haven''t interviewed people in the live program. Shouldn''t you be nervous?"


    "No."


    Mi Raner doesn''t care much about Han Jiang''s attitude. After a faint smile, she took the script to the rest room outside the live broadcast room and began to get familiar with the content.


    During the live broadcast, MI Raner was really calm. The first live broadcast was completed perfectly.


    After the live broadcast, she immediately turned on her mobile phone to check the online comments on the morning news for the host, but perhaps because it was too early, most of the people who read the morning news were middle-aged or even elderly, and few of them would surf the Internet. Therefore, few people commented.


    Most of them are very satisfied with the new host.


    He also said that the new host looks gentle and has a good voice. He liked it very much when he was a reporter


    Mi Raner looked at these comments and was really happy.


    However, some people still say that they like Xiaowan''s hosting method. That''s really generous and pleasing to the eye.


    Mi Raner felt that reading these comments had some impact on her mood. She decided that no matter what, she would not read these comments in the future. Just work hard. In the end, more people can be convinced of her ability.


    When she came out of the studio, Han Jiang was already summing up today''s content with the director. The live broadcast still needs to be sent to the director''s office for evaluation.


    When the director saw Mi Raner coming out, he thumbed up and praised: "Xiao Gu is good. When brother Jiang recommended you, I was still wondering if you were not a professional broadcaster. Now it seems that brother Jiang is really sharp eyed and has seen through your ability!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "yes, brother Jiang can see people. In fact, I didn''t expect to be a studio!"


    She looked at Han Jiang.


    The latter looks pale and doesn''t seem to want to get the credit into his own hands.


    Oh!


    The mood is not over yet.


    Mi Ran''er went out of the director''s room with a helpless mouth.

 Chapter 2358

    After the live broadcast, she thought she didn''t have much work. Who knows, after Han Jiang came out of the director''s room, he went directly to her: "there''s an interview temporarily. You go with me!"


    "Me?"


    Mi Raner turns her eyes and looks around. There are several idle reporters. Han Jiang doesn''t call her. Do you have to call her?


    This guy doesn''t think he''s tired enough. He can''t die suddenly early!


    Biting her lip, MI Ran''er got up stiffly, "OK, I''ll go with you now."


    Han Jiang looked at her somewhat unconvinced appearance in his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth.


    This time, it''s just a pen interview. You don''t need to bring a cameraman. Just take some photos of the respondents and use them in the interview copy.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat of Han Jiang, MI Ran''er leaned against the seat and yawned all the time.


    "Are you so tired? It seems that you used to work from nine to five, which gave you too relaxed environment. Now you can''t adapt to changing working hours." Han Jiang glanced at her yawning several times and spoke silently.


    "I''m not used to it yet!" Mi Ran''er rubbed his nose and changed a more comfortable position, just not looking at Han Jiang.


    "What did you do last night? So tired?" Han Jiang asked another question. This time, his tone was obviously a little colder than that just now


    How does this guy mean to lose his temper in front of himself?


    Mi Raner frowned in an instant and looked at the passing scenery outside the window, not ready to pay attention to Han Jiang.


    Just then Mi Raner''s cell phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that Zhang Yun also called.


    She looked at Han Jiang before answering the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang." her tone was a little distant.


    Zhang Yun also heard the title and frowned: "I saw your live broadcast. It''s very dignified and neat. I can see that you are very suitable to be a female anchor!"


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Mi Ran''er smiled from her heart.


    Han Jiang just caught her smile in his eyes.


    The temperature in the carriage seemed to be getting lower and lower when the corners of his mouth were pulled.


    "In order to congratulate you on successfully completing your first live broadcast, let''s have dinner together this noon. It''s just that I''m going to talk about a cooperation with the TV station today. I have time after the end!" Zhang Yun also said his purpose of the call.


    Mi Ran''er''s face immediately showed a look of embarrassment.


    "That may not work. I''m going to interview people now. I may have to be busy until the afternoon. I can''t have dinner with you. I''m really sorry!"


    Zhang Yun didn''t bother either. He said with a low smile, "it''s all right! Let''s have a chance to eat together in the future!"


    "OK."


    Mi Ran''er hung up with a smile.


    I found that the car had stopped.


    "Here we are?" Mi Ran''er looked out of the car. There was no shop in front of the village and behind. Where was the hotel for the interview?


    "Are you in love?" Han Jiang suddenly asked.


    "Me? If I fall in love, why should I call each other Mr. Zhang? Brother Jiang, have you ever seen such a strange boyfriend and girlfriend?" Mi Raner smiled helplessly.


    Han Jiang was stunned and immediately realized that he seemed to think too much.


    Mi Ran''er looked at him and suddenly leaned towards Han Jiang with a low smile.


    "Brother Jiang, why do you care so much about whether I''m in love? Although I''m your subordinate, I didn''t say that I can''t fall in love when I joined the column group!"


    Han Jiang immediately sneered, "but you are not an ordinary reporter, but the host of this column. Of course, you have to be very cautious in falling in love!"

 Chapter 2359

    "Really?" Mi Ran''er smiled even more.


    Han Jiang started the car again, and the sneer on his face was even worse. "Believe it or not! Do you still think I''ll like you?"


    "It''s not impossible. After all, I''m charming and lovely, and... I''m in harmony with brother Jiang at all times, and it''s normal to get in love over time, isn''t it?" Mi Ran''er smiled and said this in his seat.


    Han Jiang pursed his lips and did not continue to speak.


    The interviewee is a very qualified actress in the circle. She is nearly half a hundred years old, but the whole person looks like she is only in her early thirties. Moreover, the sister''s life attitude is very frank and open-minded, and the interview process is very pleasant.


    Finally, at the end, my sister took Mi Raner for a group photo.


    "You are a potential little reporter, but don''t limit your eyes to this mu of land. In my opinion, you are very suitable to appear in front of the screen for a long time!"


    Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes and smiled: "I''m the host of the morning news now!"


    "Really?" my sister was a little surprised. "Since you are already the host, why do you come to interview people in person? Are TV reporters so useless?"


    Mi Raner looked at Han Jiang with resentment.


    Han Jiang is packing up. After hearing this problem, he seems not guilty at all and continues to do his own things.


    My sister noticed Mi Raner''s eyes.


    After her eyes fell on Han Jiang, her sister suddenly understood something, and a clear smile immediately floated on her face.


    Mi Raner caught her sister''s smile and understood something.


    However, it didn''t show on the face.


    When he came out of the hotel, Han Jiang smiled, "I know I told someone."


    "How can I? Didn''t she mention it on her own initiative? What does it have to do with me?" Mi Ran''er looked innocent.


    Han Jiang glanced at her and stopped talking.


    After MI Raner got on the bus, Han Jiang started the car before he could tie his seat belt.


    "Hey! You''re murdering!" Mi Ran''er almost hit the windshield.


    The speed was fast. Mi Ran''er quickly tied up his seat belt to avoid dying before the task was completed.


    She make complaints about the system in her mind: "Han Jiang is probably the most crazy man I''ve ever seen."


    System: "the host is now extremely sure that Han Jiang is the man of the standard?"


    Mi Raner nodded: "At first, I thought Zhang Yun might be a male host, but after meeting, I found that Zhang Yun''s personality charm was not enough. Compared with the previous male host, it was still a lot worse, so I was sure that Han Jiang was a male host! Moreover, I found that Han Jiang secretly poked... The sight I felt during my blind date may be Han Jiang''s observation! This duplicity man ¡£¡±


    The system smiled low: "the host has gone to so many planes, which seems to be very experienced. However, many times, the plane tasks will do the opposite. Maybe what you guess is not right at all!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows: "then try it."


    She didn''t believe it. Now the system can turn Han Jiang, who was originally a male owner, into a male partner.


    All the way to the TV station, Han Jiang never took the initiative to talk to MI Raner again.


    It seems that she was a little shy about what she said with her sister after the interview.


    When I returned to the column group, it was already noon, but in order to be busy with the interview, neither of them actually had dinner.

 Chapter 2360

    Han Jiang is a workaholic. When he gets busy, he can continue his life by drinking coffee all day. Mi Raner can''t. the original owner hasn''t suffered hardship or hunger since he was young. At the moment, he is already very hungry.


    When she returned to the program group, she began to order takeout.


    After ordering a lot, she put down her mobile phone and looked at Han Jiang who was sorting out the interview manuscript.


    He crossed his legs and suddenly asked, "brother Jiang, what do you want to eat?"


    "Your treat?" Han Jiang asked in a low voice without raising his head.


    "Yes, it''s my treat!" Mi Ran''er smiled, "brother Jiang, don''t be polite to me."


    Han Jiang hummed twice and said a string of dish names.


    This guy is really not polite to himself.


    Mi Raner ignored Han Jiang. She just ordered enough, just teasing Han Jiang


    When the takeout arrived, MI Ran''er put all the meals in the rest room before he went to call Han Jiang.


    Han Jiang saw that she was so warm today. With a little doubt, he coagulated Mi Raner''s small face, "you''ve been too considerate..."


    "Really? I thought I was so warm to brother Jiang before! Doesn''t brother Jiang feel used to it?" Mi Raner took a bottle of Eurya lemon water and handed it to Han Jiang after Han Jiang sat down.


    Han Jiang pulled his lips. "Just say what you have. Don''t do so many twists and turns."


    "Since brother Jiang has seen through my intention, I''ll tell you straight! Can I leave early this afternoon?" Mi Ran''er whispered with a little plea in Han Jiang''s eyes.


    "Why?" Han Jiang split a pair of chopsticks and asked angrily.


    "I... I have a date this afternoon." Mi Raner''s cheeks are crimson. When she said this, her eyes still dodge. In Han Jiang''s eyes, this girl is a sign of guilt.


    Han Jiang frowned in an instant.


    "No!" he said coldly.


    "Why? In the past, when Xiaowan was the host, she could leave the office to do her own private announcement as long as the live broadcast was over. Why did I have to stay in the column group and work nine to five?"


    Mi Ran''er refused to accept the airway.


    Han Jiang raised his eyes and looked at her lips. "Because Xiaowan and the column group only have an appointment, and you, as well as a labor contract, is an appointment with a reporter. Do you understand?"


    "Now that I''m the host, do I have an extra salary?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "Yes! It will be distributed next month. However, you must be careful. If there is any mistake in the hosting process, you will deduct the childe. If there is no mistake for a month, there will be a bonus!


    Just have a salary and a bonus.


    However, she still wants to leave early.


    "Brother Jiang, for the sake of inviting you to dinner, let me leave early! My appointment in the afternoon is really important and may be related to my lifelong happiness..."


    Lifetime happiness


    Han Jiang''s face became more heavy.


    "Mr. Zhang asked you to have dinner? This man is feminine and soft, and there is a very sinister smell between his eyes and eyebrows. Be careful to be eaten to death by him!" Han Jiang reminded him very kindly.


    "How do you know what Mr. Zhang looks like?"


    Mi Ran''er immediately asked suspiciously.


    This question made Han Jiang''s face freeze in an instant.


    "Brother Jiang, did you run into me the day I went on a blind date?" Mi Ran''er continued to ask.


    Han Jiang took a big meal and said he didn''t want to talk to her again.


    Mi Raner was sure that Han Jiang gave her the look she felt that day.


    The guy stared at her in the dark with that kind of eyes. It was like a vicious man.

 Chapter 2361

    However, all the features of this guy add up to a male master configuration.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, MI Ran''er had to bow his head and eat first.


    Han Jiang ate fast. When he put down his chopsticks, he whispered, "if you want to leave early, you can wait and fix the photos taken today!"


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er''s eyes lit up.


    "Good!"


    Her joyful appearance fell into Han Jiang''s eyes, which made Han Jiang more uncomfortable.


    In fact, MI Raner doesn''t have any important agreement, but because this day is Gu''s birthday. She has to go back early to celebrate Gu''s birthday, which is what the original owner does every year.


    If you don''t do it rashly this year, Gu''s mother may doubt whether her daughter has become indifferent to her mother.


    However, looking at Han Jiang''s expression, it''s probably a misunderstanding.


    Mi Ran''er was not ready to explain, so she let this guy continue to drink vinegar. When he was full, he knew that he had to take the initiative to tell his mind and confess to her.


    She took care of everything. After leaving the TV station, she bought a cake that Gu''s mother liked to eat before she went home.


    When I opened the door, I saw a pair of strange leather shoes on the ground.


    Mi Ran''er frowned in an instant.


    She changed her shoes into the house and saw Zhang Yun sitting in the living room.


    "But ran is back. Come here quickly. Today Geyun is specially here to celebrate my birthday. Come and help my mother greet Yunye. My mother is going to cook!"


    Seeing Mi Raner coming back, Gu''s mother quickly called her over.


    Mi Ran''er frowned, but the next moment he smiled.


    After all, the visitor is a guest. As the host, it is difficult for him to take care of his father and mother if his face is too ugly.


    She put down the cake and smiled.


    "How does Yun know that today is my mother''s birthday?"


    Zhang Yun also smiled, "my mother told me. My mother entrusted me to come and give my aunt a birthday present. My aunt left me for dinner, but you shouldn''t mind?"


    Zhang Yun has also changed his title at the moment.


    If it weren''t for the presence of Gu''s mother, MI Raner would like to say that you''d better call me Miss Gu. After all, they haven''t known each other so well!


    Zhang Yun also took out a small box.


    "When I went to choose a gift for my aunt, I thought this necklace matched you, so I bought it as a gift!" Zhang Yun also handed the box to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Raner didn''t answer.


    "You''re too polite, i... I can''t take it. After all, this kind of gift has different meaning." Mi Ran''er smiled and waved her hand. She was still wearing the uniform of the morning live broadcast. Taking this opportunity, she got up: "Mr. Zhang, sit down by yourself first, and I''ll change my clothes."


    Zhang Yun also took back the gift with some disappointment and nodded, "OK... It''s okay. You don''t need to entertain me specially. It will make me feel like disturbing you!"


    Mi Ran''er went to the room.


    Soon, someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" she pulled on her coat and whispered.


    It was Gu Mu who pushed the door in.


    As soon as Gu''s mother entered the door, she frowned and stared at her daughter.


    "What''s your attitude? People like you very much at first sight. What are you so proud of? I really think you''ve become a public figure of the host. Don''t you have to marry even if you''re famous in the future?"


    Gu''s mother crackled and a series of education hit Mi Raner''s ears, which made Mi Raner frown a little impatiently.

 Chapter 2362

    "Mom, why am I arrogant? I didn''t say I''d show him my face as soon as I entered the door! Besides, today is your birthday and I didn''t say I''d like to entertain guests. It''s normal for me to be stunned for a moment. Do I have to be very calm if I want to see a living man appear in my house?"


    Mi Raner angrily returned to his mother.


    Take your pants and put them on.


    "Cloud is also my invitation. It''s my guest. Gu ran, I warn you that today is my birthday. Don''t make me angry!"


    Gu''s mother was already out of breath by Mi Raner. She also pointed to her daughter''s nose and said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry with you." Mi Ran''er hooked up his lips, went to Gu''s mother and took her arm. "Acting is not difficult for me. I will help you treat Zhang Yunye well!"


    Gu''s face looks a little better.


    Mi Ran''er took Gu''s mother''s shoulder and they came out of the room.


    Zhang Yun is also sitting on the sofa. Gu Fu is chatting with him.


    Gu''s mother was still stewing soup in the kitchen. She hurriedly pushed Mi Raner into the living room, and then went to the kitchen to see the dishes.


    Mi Ran''er goes to Gu Fu''s side and sits down. They are talking about the latest current news, that is, the news that the child was cut and wounded yesterday. The murderer has been arrested.


    "The murderer seems to have been diagnosed with neuropathy. He should not be shot but sent to a mental hospital." Gu Fu said sadly, "it''s really cheap for him to hurt so many children!"


    "No way, since he is mentally ill, he has no way to control his behavior ability, and it is normal that he has no way to bear criminal responsibility." Zhang Yun also smiled faintly and expressed his views.


    With this sentence, MI Raner immediately understood that Gu Fu should not like Zhang Yun.


    She looked at Gu Fu. Sure enough, she saw Gu Fu''s habitual unhappy face, which was very light, and disappeared quickly.


    Zhang Yun also doesn''t understand Gu Fu''s personality. Therefore, he doesn''t understand Gu Fu''s mind at the moment and is still expressing his own opinions.


    Mi Raner made an excuse to help Gu''s mother serve the dishes and hurried away from the embarrassing place.


    At dinner, Gu''s father was very self-contained and had a few drinks with Zhang Yun.


    Zhang Yun didn''t drive here today. Just take a taxi and leave, so you can drink.


    Zhang Yun also tried to please Gu Fu, but Gu Fu had a bad impression of him from the beginning. It''s not easy to change at the moment.


    After dinner, Gu''s mother had to ask Mi Raner to send Zhang Yun out.


    Mi Raner put on her coat and went downstairs with Zhang Yun.


    "My father always likes drinking, and he never drinks beer. You shouldn''t have drunk so much white in foreign countries?" Mi Ran''er asked with a low smile when he saw that Zhang Yun was also flushed and drunk.


    Zhang Yun also pinched his eyebrows and smiled, "I''m ok. Drinking is just a little on my face. Do you think I''m drunk? In fact, I''m just a little dizzy. You see, I can walk in a straight line!"


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Zhang Yun''s words.


    "Gu ran... Your father is very kind. I don''t have a father. When I saw your father, I thought of my father! If he was still there, he should be similar to your father. He likes drinking and prefers to have younger generation to drink with him. Over the years, what I regret most is that I didn''t spend too much time with him..."

 Chapter 2363

    "Then be filial while your mother is still there. Don''t have another regret after many years!"


    Mi Raner stood in the elevator with her arms in her arms and whispered to Zhang Yun.


    Zhang Yun also looked at her side face. After a long time, a smile came out on her face, "yes, I''m back now just to have less regret in the future. My mother is also very happy to see me back!"


    When Zhang Yun came out of the elevator, he also asked Mi Raner about her work in the TV station and talked about her imagination of the future.


    I got up too early this morning. Mi Ran''er was already sleepy and yawned all the time.


    When Zhang Yun finished, she gently trembled her eyelashes, nodded and gave a very perfunctory voice.


    Before the words fell, the man around him suddenly stretched out his hand and held Mi Raner in his arms.


    Mi Ran''er, who was originally dizzy, woke up in an instant. His feet fell on Zhang Yun''s legs and his heart also lifted up, trying to kick him.


    "However, I found that I like you. Your mother is right. We have many common languages and are very suitable for being together. Maybe we can achieve each other in the future. Let''s try it together. Maybe it''s another good story!"


    Zhang Yun''s words directly made mi Ran''er laugh.


    She pushed Zhang Yun away.


    "Mr. Zhang, are you drunk? I think I made it clear yesterday. I don''t want to talk about these things now. My work has just started. I don''t want to delay my work because of the distraction of falling in love. I hope you can understand me. Moreover, I''m not the best girl for you, and you''re not my boy!"


    Mi Raner tried to calm herself down and calmly told Zhang Yun.


    Zhang Yun also smiled: "that''s because you don''t know how suitable we are. Don''t worry, I will let you know how suitable we are soon..."


    Zhang Yun also said, with a proud smile, staggering towards the door of the community.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t follow up. Instead, he held his arm, looked at the man''s back, and scolded in his mind, "this man is really sick!"


    The system didn''t speak.


    Mi Raner doesn''t think that the system will make a sound to comfort herself at this time.


    She saw that Zhang Yun also got into a taxi at the door of the community, and then turned around to go home.


    When she turned around, she saw a slender figure standing in the dim light opposite.


    "Brother Jiang?" she shouted low.


    Han Jiang''s feet moved slightly. Even if he didn''t see Han Jiang''s eyes at the moment, MI Ran''er could feel the cold breath released from Han Jiang so far away.


    She pursed her lips, pulled out a flattering smile on her face, and went to Han Jiang.


    "Brother Jiang, why are you here? Come and do business?" she whispered.


    "That''s why you left work early?" Han Jiang''s tone was not very emotional, but Mi Raner, a keen man, had felt the man''s anger.


    She smiled and nodded slowly, "it''s... it''s true!"


    "Is that right? Gu ran, what''s good about this man? Look at the way he looks at you. I wish you could go to the hotel to open a room with him tonight. After sleeping with you, you will definitely kick you away, and then go to the entertainment industry to find your new goal. You will definitely be hurt if you get so close to him!"


    Han Jiang whispered with anger.


    He has seen through the essence of Zhang Yun.

 Chapter 2364

    This guy was infected with some romantic atmosphere abroad. After returning home, he intended to use it on these simple girls in China. The first one was Mi Raner, who was on a blind date with him.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly when he heard this. "Brother Jiang, in what capacity did you say these words to me? Have you ever dealt with Zhang Yun? That''s how you judge others?"


    "I''ve heard of some of his deeds, as for what identity..." Han Jiang hesitated.


    "Brother Jiang, I don''t care where you heard the message. It has nothing to do with me. Moreover, whether Zhang Yun and I should continue to communicate is my own business. You are just my team leader and can''t control my private life."


    Mi Ran''er said that. With a little anger, she turned and walked quickly.


    Han Jiang looked at her back, his jaw tightened and clenched his fist.


    The sight of MI Ran''er''s back was frozen for a long time before he came back.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that he would excite Han Jiang like this. This guy still didn''t confess.


    Is it because I don''t like it?


    But if he didn''t like it, why did he bother so much to give her the illusion?


    Although Han Jiang looks at a loyal dog, he is also a fierce dog. He will speak and hurt people anytime and anywhere!


    Mi Raner''s emotions aroused by Han Jiang subsided after a long time.


    She bit her lip and lay in bed looking at the ceiling.


    Zhang Yun is also making such an idea. If Han Jiang hadn''t reminded him, MI Raner, who has become an old driver, couldn''t see it. This guy disguised too deeply.


    Mi Raner was about to go to bed when the door rang.


    "Come in!" she sat on the bed wrapped in a quilt and watched Mrs. Gu sneak in.


    "Well... However, you and Yun also..."


    Before Gu''s mother finished her words, she was directly interrupted by Mi Raner, "Mom, please don''t arrange such a blind date for me in the future. I don''t like it. The more you force me, the more I don''t want to get married. Maybe you give me some space. I meet the right person and take the initiative. Soon I can bring you back a perfect son-in-law!"


    Gu''s mother''s face sank a little by her words.


    But it''s not too much for a daughter to want private space.


    She is also worried that if her daughter is so single again, she will become an old girl, and no one will want it.


    "Do you have someone you like?" Gu''s mother suddenly brightened her eyes and asked curiously.


    "Why do you say that?" Mi Ran''er asked with a deep face and some funny.


    "Aren''t you just threatening me to leave you alone before you can take your boyfriend home? You must have a goal. What does the child do? How old is he?"


    Gu''s mother immediately began to nag.


    "Mom..."


    Mi Ran''er felt his head was going to explode for such nagging!


    Little hands covered his ears, "don''t ask any more. I''ll tell you when I have a specific goal. Now I don''t have anyone I like, really!"


    Gu''s mother obviously doesn''t believe it. However, her daughter can''t be too tight. In case she doesn''t get married, won''t she and her husband see her son-in-law and grandson when they die?


    "Well, you are so old and have discretion. I won''t bother you. You have to get up early tomorrow. Your father and I will watch your live broadcast and work hard!"


    Gu''s mother gave Mi Raner a bunch of encouragement and left her room.

 Chapter 2365

    After Gu''s mother left, MI Raner felt relieved.


    She fell on the bed and looked at the ceiling. She was a little dizzy!


    How did the original owner live under the attention and nagging of such a pair of parents?


    If she had to live with such a pair of parents for decades, MI Ran''er felt that she might be crazy before she was old. Is it too broad?


    Turning off the light, MI Raner breathed out irritably, pulled over the quilt, covered his face and prepared to go to bed!


    -


    The next day, when she saw Han Jiang on TV, MI Raner didn''t take the initiative to say hello.


    After Han Jiang gave her the host draft, she read the draft while eating breakfast. After eating, she brushed her teeth and began to make up.


    Just put on your makeup and you''re going into the studio.


    In the second live broadcast, MI Raner was obviously more comfortable than the first time, and his performance was more natural, which made people feel very comfortable.


    Yesterday''s ratings dropped because of the sudden change of the host, but today''s live ratings have increased. Although they are not as much as when Xiaowan hosted before, they have been a small progress.


    Mi Raner was very happy to see the ratings statistics.


    A colleague in the column group joked, "however, now that you''re sitting in the studio, you''ve been promoted. Should you invite us to dinner?"


    Mi Ran''er thought for a moment. She should invite them to dinner. After all, Han Jiang gave her the opportunity to be a studio. It was a little unfair to other colleagues. She had to invite them to dinner to appease her, otherwise there would be some rumors against her in the future.


    Mi Raner simply agreed, "OK, you choose a place and I''ll pay!"


    "Go and eat seafood. It''s said that a new seafood restaurant has been opened in the east of the city. It''s all fresh air food from the seaside every morning. Although it''s a little expensive, the ingredients must be different!"


    As soon as the colleague''s words came out, others immediately agreed!


    Eat seafood


    Mi Raner knows how expensive it is to eat seafood in the inland. She feels that all her bonuses this month may be defeated by today''s treat.


    The colleague went to ask Han Jiang to join him.


    Han Jiang shook his head, "you go, I have some work to do!"


    "Oh, brother Jiang, don''t be a workaholic at this time. It''s not easy for others to treat once. Don''t you give face? Besides, you''re our team leader. If you don''t go, we won''t be at ease!"


    That colleague is really talkative and has been persuading Han Jiang.


    Finally, Han Jiang was so annoyed by her that he could only nod his head, "OK, OK, I''ll go with you!"


    Then he raised his eyes to MI Raner''s seat.


    Right in front of MI Raner''s eyes, the latter noticed that his eyes had hit, immediately moved his eyes away and pretended that nothing had happened!


    Han Jiang''s eyes sank.


    The new store is really different. The decoration and service are the best. After sitting down in the private room, my colleagues began to order. Mi Raner felt suffocated when he heard them name the dishes, and loosened a button on his neck.


    When it was Hanjiang''s turn to order, Hanjiang directly handed the menu to the next one. He said, "I don''t like seafood very much. Just feel free."


    He has a little conscience.


    Mi Raner sighed slightly.


    When she finally got the menu, she calculated a little. Tonight''s meal was almost tens of thousands. These people really slaughtered her as a fat sheep!


    Drop blood in your heart, but keep smiling on your face.

 Chapter 2366

    She handed the menu to the waiter. "Well, that''s all you need. You can serve faster!"


    After the waiter went down, the colleague who coaxed the treat today looked at Mi Raner and said with a low smile: "however, I heard that you went on a blind date this weekend. How about your partner? Handsome or not? What do you do? Do you have money?"


    "Why? Jingjing, are you interested in him?" Mi Ran''er asked with a low smile.


    Jingjing smiled, "if you don''t like it, you can introduce it to me!"


    "Well... He and I are very embarrassed. Maybe we can''t help you! However, I don''t think the other party is your favorite."


    Jingjing knew clearly: "in this case, forget it! I thought it was a handsome guy... Listen to you, it should not be handsome. To say handsome guy, brother Jiang is my aesthetic benchmark. One day you meet a blind date as handsome or more handsome as brother Jiang. If you are not interested, please introduce it to me immediately!"


    Mi Raner was amused by Jingjing''s words.


    She quickly nodded: "OK, if I can meet you, I will introduce you."


    Han Jiang listened to this and frowned slightly.


    Does this girl want to go on a blind date?


    The food will come up soon.


    Seafood tastes good. It is worthy of being fresh seafood. It is fresh, sweet and delicious. Mi Raner likes seafood, so she eats a lot.


    After she chewed the crab leg, she was about to take a shrimp to shell, but Han Jiang suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Raner looked back at Han Jiang in doubt.


    "You still eat, don''t die?" Han Jiang frowned with anger.


    Mi Raner was even more at a loss.


    The rest of the people were attracted by the movement here. When they saw the situation on MI Raner''s face, everyone''s face changed instantly!


    Jingjing said anxiously, "however, don''t you know your seafood allergy? Your whole face is swollen like a pig''s head!"


    "What?"


    Mi Ran''er just reacted. Her face just began to feel numb and itchy. She thought it was because she was hot. She didn''t expect to be allergic at all, because the original owner didn''t leave any memory of her own seafood allergy.


    She touched her cheek and sure enough, it was twice as wide as usual.


    Soon, the tongue began to numb.


    "Go!"


    Han Jiang saw that she was still touching her face and pulled her arm up: "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Brother Jiang, what about this table?" Jingjing frowned. She was worried that they would pay for this table.


    Han Jiang took out his wallet, took out a card and handed it to Jingjing: "I''ll pay!"


    "OK!"


    A happy look appeared on Jingjing''s face and quickly connected the card.


    After MI Raner was taken out of the seafood restaurant by Han Jiang, he was roughly stuffed into his co pilot''s seat by Han Jiang.


    "It hurts!" murmured Mi Raner, holding the shoulder he had pushed so hard.


    "Just know the pain! Otherwise, if you are paralyzed, you will not be far from death!" Han Jiang said coldly, bending down to help Mi Raner tie up his seat belt!


    Mi Ran''er saw that he was obviously worried. When can this guy stop being duplicative? Is it really fun to pierce her heart every word?


    Mi Raner''s eyes were filled with tears of grievance, which Han Jiang didn''t see.


    When Han Jiang got on the bus, MI Raner turned aside and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Fortunately, there was a hospital nearby. I went to the hospital to hang up the emergency department. When the doctor checked, prescribed medicine and hung up water, it had been almost an hour.

 Chapter 2367

    "You may have to observe in the hospital all night tonight. You call your parents and say you can''t go back. You have to go live on TV tomorrow morning. You''d better take care of your face. Otherwise, a little swelling on your face will be exposed to the eyes of the audience under the high-definition camera!"


    Mi Ran''er snorted. Lying on the hospital bed, she asked angrily, "so, you''re so anxious to send me to the hospital. In fact, you''re worried that no one will play tomorrow''s live broadcast? In fact, brother Jiang, you don''t have to worry. You can play the live broadcast directly. It''s definitely better than me and Xiaowan. You can suck a lot of girlfriend powder!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Han Jiang sat in the chair in front of the hospital bed. The old God held his arm on the ground and scolded Mi Raner directly: "if I really can play, do you think I can have the chance to play with you and Xiaowan?"


    "Why can''t you play? I remember that you have the certificate of Putonghua test, and your image is correct. It''s more than enough to be a host!" Mi Ran''er was aroused by Han Jiang''s words.


    Han Jiang smiled coldly: "why should I tell you the reason?"


    In a word, MI Ran''er was speechless.


    She pulled out a helpless smile on her face: "good, good! I shouldn''t ask so many questions. I''m asleep and you look at it."


    When she finished, she closed her eyes directly before Han Jiang answered.


    In this position, she really has a lot of fate with the hospital, but she has been in the hospital twice in just half a month.


    Life is really rough!


    Mi Raner sighed helplessly in her heart.


    She thought that after the drip, Han Jiang would leave. Who knows, he actually lay down directly on the adjacent empty bed.


    "Don''t you go home? There''s a nurse on duty here. If I feel uncomfortable, I''ll just ring the nurse''s bell." Mi Raner still feels a little sorry. After all, they don''t have any substantive relationship yet. It seems that they have... Bullied Han Jiang!


    Han Jiang stretched out a little tired. "I''m too tired to drive now. It''s dangerous to make do here tonight. Moreover, there are few nurses on duty. If you have any emergency, you may not be able to get to you at the first time. What are you going to do then?"


    "OK..."


    Mi Raner calmly prepares for bed.


    Just narrowed his eyes, his stomach suddenly grunted.


    At night, she didn''t have enough to eat at all. She felt that Han Jiang should not have enjoyed himself.


    "Brother Jiang, let''s have some supper!" she turned to the direction of Han Jiang and said with a low smile.


    "Follow you." Han Jiang closed his eyes and his voice was full of fatigue.


    Mi Raner raised her eyebrows and smiled. She immediately sat up and began to order takeout.


    Before delivery, MI Raner welcomed her parents.


    "Why are you here so late?" Mi Ran''er got out of bed and asked suspiciously.


    "When you called, your father and I were ready to go to bed, but the more we thought about it, the more worried we were. When you left home in the morning, you were still well. Why would you be hospitalized in the evening?"


    Gu''s mother looked at the redness and swelling on her daughter''s face, raised her hand and stroked it painfully: "what''s the matter? Was it beaten?"


    "I... we had a dinner tonight. I ate seafood and then..." Mi Ran''er quickly explained.

 Chapter 2368

    "Silly girl, don''t you forget that you''re allergic to seafood? You''ve never bought seafood at home all the time!" Gu''s mother sighed silently. "Well, now you''ll learn a lesson from a cut. Don''t touch this kind of food again in the future."


    After Gu''s mother took Mi Raner''s small hand and said a big deal, she noticed Han Jiang who had got up and put on his coat.


    "This is..." Gu''s mother hasn''t officially met Han Jiang, so she has some doubts. She even began to guess happily. Is this her daughter''s boyfriend?


    "This is me... My team leader is Han Jiang." Mi Ran''er thought that Gu''s mother used to be hostile to her former boss at home. Now when she saw herself, she didn''t know what kind of expression she would show.


    Gu''s mother was stunned when she heard that she was the unscrupulous boss she often abused.


    She said in surprise, "your boss is so young! Is he not a few years older than you?"


    "Well... It seems that he is about five years older, right, brother Jiang?" Mi Raner looked back at Han Jiang.


    With a rare gentle smile on Han Jiang''s face, he nodded, "yes! Good uncle and aunt! Gu Ran is allergic to hospital because of the Department dinner. I''m really sorry."


    Han Jiang apologized to Gu''s parents. What''s this guy thinking?


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. The girl has no memory. She was less than three years old last time. It''s probably because it took too long, so she forgot about it. It''s not the fault of team leader Han!"


    Gu''s mother quickly waved her hand with a low smile, saying she didn''t mind.


    Mi Raner stared in surprise.


    Is this still her mother who often talks about her daughter''s boss at home?


    Mi Raner feels that Gu''s mother is really strange!


    "Mom, you can see that I''m fine now. Go back and have a rest with dad. Brother Jiang is watching me. It''s nothing!" Mi Ran''er felt that Gu''s mother was really ashamed of the ambiguous smile in Han Jiang''s eyes.


    Can the mother think she can be a son-in-law without seeing an excellent man?


    Gu''s mother nodded, "well, team leader Han, I''ll give you my daughter! She is sometimes very willful and disobedient. You have to bear more. The little girl may be a little slack. You should supervise her well and she will do her job well!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Gu Fu: "


    Gu Mu, the wall is falling too fast!


    After a hard time, he sent Gu''s parents away. Mi Raner returned to bed and sat down. He breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Your mother looks... It seems very different from your character. I''m surprised that your parents, who have a strong smell of books, can teach you..."


    Han Jiang held his arm and commented with a smile.


    "Brother Jiang, do you mean that I''m not literate and reasonable enough, or that I''m barbaric and don''t understand etiquette?" Mi Raner immediately narrowed his sharp eyes and fell on Han Jiang''s face. He asked angrily.


    Han Jiang''s smile increased: "don''t understand what I mean. I clearly just want to say, teach you a maverick daughter..."


    "I''m not the same age. There''s only a generation gap. I''m as old as my parents. I may also be such a refined, educated and reasonable woman." Mi Raner opened the quilt and sat down by the bed, smiling low.


    Han Jiang was amused by her fart expression.


    "Then I''m looking forward to that day," said Han Jiang, recovering his lazy posture and lying down on the empty bed.

 Chapter 2369

    "Brother Jiang, what you said is really misleading. If we make complaints about two, it can be regarded as asking for marriage." Mi ran couldn''t help but Tucao.


    Han Jiang did not hate her, but looked at her with a low smile.


    Mi Raner''s scalp was numb when he saw it.


    "When I didn''t say anything. Go to bed!" she fell on the bed, reached out and turned off the light, ready to go to bed.


    "How many times are you going to kiss each other in the future?" Han Jiang asked in a low voice, not ready to let Mi Raner sleep.


    "Brother Jiang, does this have anything to do with you?" Mi Raner asked, frowning and smiling, looking at the ceiling in the dark.


    "What do you think?"


    Han Jiang asked coldly.


    Mi Raner is really angry with this guy.


    She sat up and turned on the light, angrily glared at Han Jiang in the adjacent bed, "brother Jiang, I beg you. If you have any opinion on me and want to say anything to me, just speak directly? Don''t always hate me, which makes me think you hate me. However, you usually care about me, so I really have no bottom in my heart..."


    Han Jiang frowned: "do you think I will have anything to say to you?"


    Mi Ran''er''s face rose a little red.


    She pursed her lips and said after a long time, "how do I know? I''m not a roundworm in your stomach."


    "Then don''t think so much. If I have something to say to you one day, I will speak directly without throughput. Moreover, I''m strict with you. It''s obviously your mother''s request. How can I say I hate you?"


    Han Jiang said with a low smile and raised his hand to turn off the light.


    After the darkness returned to the ward, all the expressions on MI Raner''s face disappeared.


    She tilted her head and looked at Han Jiang with a stiff face.


    This bastard.


    How on earth should she beat around the Bush? Does he think it''s not time to say those words now?


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and tried not to mind or get angry.


    Lying on the bed, she simply closed her eyes and went to bed first. Anyway, it''s only half a month. It''s still a long time. Later, she will slowly deal with this black man!


    -


    The next morning, the swelling on MI Raner''s face had not completely disappeared, but she painted herself a makeup and looked much better.


    Moreover, her eyes were full of energy, and her conversation was no different from that before. Therefore, the audience did not expect that MI Raner had stayed in the hospital the night before.


    After the live broadcast, she was a little paralyzed. The redness, swelling and itching on her face last night. Moreover, her throat was very uncomfortable because of her tongue. Today, she drank a lot of water before she dared to enter the studio.


    Now, after being discouraged, the whole person is completely different from his energetic appearance before.


    She went to her place and sat down. She lay limply on the table and didn''t want to do anything.


    "However, are you still very uncomfortable? Why don''t you ask brother Jiang for a leave and go back to rest!" Jingjing leaned over and said with some worry.


    "It''s all right. If you have an urgent interview task later and you have your own case to do, brother Jiang will be in trouble if there is no one here!" Mi Ran''er shook his head slowly, said wearily, took a sip of coffee on the table and tried to refresh himself.


    "I heard that brother Jiang took care of you all night in the hospital last night. You honestly told me that your blind date was unsuccessful because of brother Jiang?" Jingjing''s eyes suddenly gossip.

 Chapter 2370

    Mi Raner gulped down his coffee.


    She looked at Jingjing: "you gossip!"


    Jingjing smiled: "I''m a reporter. I still have a sense of smell. Moreover, brother Jiang is obviously very special to you. I think Xiaowan left the column group for this reason."


    "You mean, Xiaowan left the column group because brother Jiang likes me? Sister, what are you kidding about?" Mi Raner thought it was a little mysterious. How could Xiaowan not be confident to compete with a little beauty like the original owner.


    Xiaowan''s personal design, in general modern romantic novels, is a little white female match, but also a man''s white moonlight.


    Even if she knows that Han Jiang likes Gu ran, she will stay in the column group and compete with Gu ran.


    Instead of choosing to escape to another column group with his tail.


    "Well, what''s the reason why she left our group? She went to the late night stage, which is much lower than the morning stage. Moreover, the audience is also different. It''s just hurting others and not benefiting herself, isn''t it?"


    Jingjing has heard Xiaowan''s whereabouts clearly, so she comes to MI Raner to say these things.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought carefully. Is Xiaowan really such a person who can help others.


    "In fact, there may be another reason why Xiaowan left!"


    Jingjing''s tone of voice turned, and she raised her eyebrows and whispered.


    "What?" Mi Ran''er thought that the girl was an old driver and had a lot of reasons for her analysis.


    "She may have broken up with brother Jiang. She should have confessed and was rejected by brother Jiang, so she felt ashamed to stay in the morning and chose to leave!"


    This reason can also convince Mi Raner.


    No wonder Xiaowan didn''t treat her very well when she left.


    Sighing, MI Ran''er reluctantly pulled the corner of his lips, "if so, it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Brother Jiang must have refused Xiaowan because of you. Don''t tell me you really don''t feel at all... Brother Jiang was very kind to you when you entered the column group. Many times, he took the initiative to do what you should do. Moreover, when you first came, in fact, many parts of the manuscript were not perfect. Brother Jiang helped you after finishing his work Perfect, he never said this in front of you. You only remember that brother Jiang is always cold and light to you. In fact, this person is cold and warm. By the way, I have worked with him for so many years, but I have never seen him take care of any new person like this! "


    Mi Raner slightly raised her eyebrows and rubbed her nose.


    Think about it carefully. The manuscripts written by the original owner in the early stage of entering the TV station are really bad. However, they have not been returned once. Only Han Jiang is particularly strict with her, which makes the original owner grow up very quickly in experience.


    Moreover, in the process of work, I haven''t encountered any ups and downs.


    From this experience, the original owner is really lucky.


    However, at this moment, MI Raner realized that no one was born lucky. These lucky values were manually recharged.


    "Are you moved? I tell you, if I were you, I would tell brother Jiang right away and take your tall and handsome boyfriend home. Your parents will never force you to date again!" Jingjing said excitedly.


    Mi Ran''er found out that Jingjing was her and Han Jiang''s CP pink head!


    "Well, you tell me so much. You''re more excited than Han Jiang. I beat around the Bush last night, but this guy has to hide and tuck in. I can''t help it! I don''t have so much patience..."

 Chapter 2371

    Mi Raner shrugged helplessly and simply told Jingjing about Han Jiang''s performance last night.


    Jingjing immediately frowned. "What''s brother Jiang doing? Under the environment like last night, it''s a good time to confess! Is it true that we are wrong? Brother Jiang actually only cares for you from the elders to the descendants?"


    "So, I''m struggling!"


    Mi Raner has already had an idea in her mind. She wants Jingjing to start publicizing her previous affair with Han Jiang in the office. She needs to see Han Jiang''s reaction and decide what to do next.


    "Don''t tangle. I don''t believe brother Jiang can be bored all his life. You''re a few years younger than him. He''s worried first!"


    Jingjing wants Mi Raner and Han Jiang to die.


    Mi Raner reluctantly pulled the corner of her lips.


    "But girls'' youth is much shorter than boys!"


    Jingjing choked when Mi Raner said this. Then she thought, MI Raner''s words are also very reasonable.


    Sigh: "if brother Jiang is really depressed, he should lose you. After all, a man who doesn''t even dare to say his love can''t be entrusted!"


    Jingjing''s three outlooks are really correct except when she is looking for love.


    Mi Ran''er raised her finger in praise, "it''s really great wisdom!"


    Jingjing smiled and pushed her hand away a little.


    "Well, I''m going back to write the manuscript. One day brother Jiang confessed to you, you must tell me!" Jingjing said and jumped to her place.


    The two chatted in a low voice and didn''t let anyone hear them.


    However, the situation of two people whispering together has long been seen.


    Han Jiang raised his eyes and glanced at her for several times.


    Mi Raner had already discovered it.


    When Jingjing returned to her position, MI Raner took out two boxes of coffee brought back by Gu''s father and mother from abroad from the drawer and came to Han Jiang''s desk, "brother Jiang, this is the coffee brought back by my friend from abroad. Try the taste. If you like it, I''ll ask my friend to buy more for you!"


    "Why are you suddenly so attentive to me?" Han Jiang took the coffee and took a closer look. Foreign high-end goods are not cheap at first sight.


    Friends come back from abroad.


    Zhang Yun seems to be the only friend she has recently returned from abroad.


    Han Jiang thought of this and his face sank in an instant.


    "Because you sent me to the hospital twice, I owe you a favor before. Last night you paid for the dinner for me. I can''t repay you for sending you two packs of coffee! Why don''t you brother Jiang, let me invite you to dinner sometime!"


    Mi Raner put her hands on Han Jiang''s computer desk and bullied him a lot. Her voice was lower and her little face was wearing a very lovely smile.


    If it were normal, Han Jiang would show some silly expression when he saw this scene, but at the moment, he had a strong sour feeling in his heart.


    So


    "Can you not treat me so close with your swollen face? I feel terrible!" Han Jiang raised his hand and poked her forehead and pushed her head out.


    "Where''s the swelling? I still have makeup on my face. It looks as good as usual. Han Jiang, can you stop hating me? I said earlier that if you don''t like me, just say it, why do you hurt me in words like this?"


    Mi Raner straightened up and stared angrily at Han Jiang. Her expression at the moment was really blown up by Han Jiang!

 Chapter 2372

    Han Jiang didn''t expect that he would blow Mi Raner''s hair with a simple sentence.


    He froze.


    "I..." that''s not what he meant


    Mi Raner angrily turned and went to the bathroom.


    Jingjing stood up at this time and looked at Han Jiang with a slight frown: "brother Jiang, you''ve really gone too far. However, you always think you''re too strict with her and say you''re not approachable enough. I tell you, chasing girls is not like this. Be careful and drive girls into other people''s arms."


    Han Jiang: "


    Without saying a word, he hung his head, looked at the coffee in his hand and stuffed it heavily into the drawer.


    Jingjing found that he didn''t refute her words. She picked her eyebrows and smiled. She had completely understood Han Jiang''s mind.


    Mi Ran''er goes to the bathroom and immediately checks whether her cheeks are really swollen as Han Jiang said. When she finds that they are not, MI Ran''er sniffs silently.


    "Han Jiang, just like the adolescent boys in high school, thinks that if he likes a person, he is going to bully others. However, in this case, no matter how many good things he has done to girls behind his back, he can''t make girls have a good impression! Now the soul of the original owner has been replaced by me, otherwise, Han Jiang''s road to chasing his wife is infinitely long!"


    Mi ran in the mind and make complaints about the system.


    The system smiled: "this is the man''s design..."


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the washstand and looked at the picture on the wall with her arms in her arms. In her mind, she was still talking to the system: "Hey, I don''t know when this guy Han Jiang will be enlightened, so I can end the plot of this plane earlier."


    Han Jiang made her feel a little tired. The other party didn''t say anything about all kinds of hints. Moreover, when everyone knew his mind, she really couldn''t talk about how long she would stay in this position.


    This bottomless feeling made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The system stopped talking.


    Mi Raner stayed in the bathroom for a long time before she went out. Before she went out, she deliberately rubbed her eyes and washed her face. She looked like she had cried before she went out of the bathroom.


    Her expression fell into the eyes of her colleagues and they all felt that MI Raner had been greatly wronged.


    Immediately felt that Han Jiang was really too much.


    Han Jiang also caught a glimpse of her face. His teeth tightened. He opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    Mi Ran''er looked at him and then moved away in a second.


    She went to her place and sat down. She looked at the current news with her mobile phone and was ready to hang Han Jiang there for a short time.


    Near noon, MI Raner''s cell phone rang.


    Seeing the name flashing on the mobile phone screen, the memory of the original owner gets into my mind.


    The caller is ye Yunduo, a high school classmate of the original owner. After graduating from high school, they went abroad to study directly. Their relationship has not been broken. Last month, they also communicated by e-mail.


    Mi Raner remembered that last month''s mail cloud said he would come back this month.


    She has started to use the domestic telephone. Has she really returned home.


    "Hello!" she answered the phone directly in the office, "hmm? You''re back. OK! Have dinner with you at noon. Send me the address. I''ll go straight to you at that time! However, I don''t have much rest time at noon. You''d better choose a restaurant closer to my TV station."

 Chapter 2373

    Han Jiang listened to MI Raner''s words.


    He suddenly thought of the phone call Zhang Yun had made before.


    Could it be that Zhang Yun also called? I have to ask her to dinner. The girl really promised


    Han Jiang''s hand on his knee clenched his fist.


    Mi Raner hangs up the phone, takes a sneaky look at Han Jiang and takes all his expressions in his eyes. Mi Raner has a abnormal sense of abuse in his heart.


    She had to give the man a hard shock, or he really didn''t know what to do at this time!


    Mi Ran''er runs fastest when she gets off work at noon.


    After she left the TV station, she went directly to the Chinese restaurant sent by Yunduo.


    Yunduo used to be a quiet girl, but her grades were not very good. Therefore, she didn''t get into the favorite school in the University. She simply went abroad to study. Now she has completely changed her appearance.


    "Why are you so Punk?" Mi Ran''er said in surprise when she sat down and looked at the girl''s dress opposite.


    "Punk? In fact, I tell you, I was not a good girl since I was a child. I used to look quiet. Those so-called quiet costumes were matched by my mother. If I don''t wear them, I will always be scolded by my mother. After going abroad, I will completely let myself go!"


    The cloud smiled, "I told you, I''ve had several boyfriends abroad. Each of them is very handsome, and each of them is very talented! However, none of them is long-term. Everyone is an international student, has no sense of belonging, and can only give each other instant comfort! What about you? Have you been in love for so many years?"


    Mi Ran''er shrugged and shook his head. "Do you think I actually have a boyfriend? If I had a boyfriend, I would bring it directly to dinner with you today!"


    "But when you just entered the door, I saw a handsome man staring at you across the street. I thought you were sent by your boyfriend." the cloud smiled and joked.


    "Yes?"


    Mi Raner was surprised. She didn''t even notice it.


    Han Jiang, an idiot, actually follows


    "Why? He''s not your boyfriend. Is this man following a fool and trying to hurt you? It''s true that people can''t judge by appearance. That guy is really good-looking!"


    Good looking


    Mi Raner is more certain that the other party is Han Jiang.


    "He''s either a bad man or a muggy gourd. He likes me but doesn''t tell me. I''m going crazy by him." Mi Ran''er leaned back in his seat and said helplessly.


    "What''s more? In today''s society, what''s the implication of advertising? Why hide it?" Yunduo said she didn''t understand this practice of not advertising. If she saw a handsome man who felt it, she would confess. Where would she be so nervous.


    Mi Raner doesn''t understand Han Jiang''s mind.


    If she could understand what this guy was thinking, she would have applied the right medicine to take Han Jiang!


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s eat! I''ll stay in China this time. My work plan is to do program planning. I''ve watched many very novel programs abroad. I think there is a lack of this piece in China. I have a lot of ideas. However, there needs to be a TV station for investors to recognize my ideas, invest and shoot! You work in a TV station now, Can you find a relationship to lead a line for me? When my program comes out, let you go up and support the show! "

 Chapter 2374

    "Me?"


    Mi Ran''er thought the clouds were joking, but seeing the smile on the clouds, it didn''t seem like a joke.


    She pulled her lips: "I''m a little reporter now. What can I do to help you pull the line? It took me a long time to move to the current column group... TV station is a very complex place. In fact, the so-called relationship also depends on the degree. If I don''t hold that degree well, I can offend people."


    Mi Raner''s words fell into cloud''s ears. Cloud''s eyes trembled and then smiled: "well, it''s okay. I''ll submit the planning draft at that time. In addition, I haven''t submitted my resume when I return home. If we enter the TV station, we will be colleagues in the future, and we can meet frequently!"


    "Well... We TV station don''t say anything else. The food in the canteen is delicious, although there are few opportunities to eat in a month when we are busy..."


    Mi Raner raised her glass and gave a toast to the clouds.


    Fortunately, Yunduo didn''t say more about work. Otherwise, MI Raner really didn''t know how to prevaricate. The relationship between Yunduo and the original owner was really good. Therefore, MI Raner didn''t want to make a crack in their relationship because of such a small thing.


    After dinner, MI Raner hurried back to the TV station.


    Yunduo drives the car and wants to take her back. Mi Raner agrees.


    It''s nice to get ready to get off at the gate of the TV station. Mi Raner sees Han Jiang coming out of the TV station with an interview bag on his back.


    "I should have an urgent task. Bye. I have time to find you on wechat in the evening!" Mi Ran''er quickly opened the door, got off and ran towards Han Jiang.


    Clouds bend down and look at Han Jiang, what a handsome boy!


    Her eyes lit up for a moment.


    Mi Raner stopped Han Jiang: "brother Jiang, where are you going?"


    "There is a terrorist attack at the railway station. We need to interview first-hand information. The casualties there are very serious. It is said that there are suspects at large. Don''t go. I''ll go with Xiaotao." Han Jiang sees that she is a thin girl. If he encounters any danger, he really can''t explain to her parents.


    "I''m going!"


    How could she not interview such a big scene as the host of the column group.


    Moreover, she is not the original owner. Even if she meets a suspect, she is confident that she can protect herself.


    Han Jiang had no choice but to let Mi Raner follow him to the parking lot.


    The terrorist attack was organized. Moreover, these people broke into the crowd and began to cut people. Most of them ran away. There was a large flow of people in the railway station every day. Moreover, most of them were unarmed people. After being cut, they had no strength to fight back.


    Many children were also injured.


    The police arrested eleven murderers and three others at large.


    Some people have posted live pictures on the microblog. It''s really bloody. Those injured people sit in chairs and fall to the ground in pain, with hesitation and panic at the bottom of their eyes.


    "Are these people crazy? Why bully the people? If you have the ability to kill people with guns, you''ll kill them in a second!" Mi Ran''er said angrily.


    The cameraman Xiao Tao in the back seat looked over his head, "well, these people are actually perverts, bullying soft and afraid of hard. When they really want to die, they must be counselled one by one!"


    Han Jiang saw that Xiao Tao''s chin was almost rubbing against Mi Raner''s shoulder, and his face sank instantly.


    He glanced back at Xiao Tao.


    Xiao Tao sat back in silence.

 Chapter 2375

    The scene of the railway station is still under investigation. Fortunately, there is monitoring on the scene, which can determine the face and identity of the murderer as soon as possible. In this way, it is not too difficult to hunt down.


    However, if the three people are not found for one day, the danger will stay in the railway station for another day.


    After the accident, the security system of the railway station has been much strengthened than before.


    Mi Raner enters the scene and sees everyone''s situation. Mi Raner finds a slightly injured person for an interview.


    He went to help the understaffed nurses and doctors bandaged the wounded.


    Seeing her movements, Xiao Tao was worried: "will this girl dress up? Will it make trouble for the doctors?"


    "You should know that she has practiced the explosion technique so skillfully. Moreover, she is short of manpower now. She also does this to stop bleeding for the wounded! As long as there is no big mistake, it''s all right!"


    Han Jiang sat down. He looked at the situation in front of him and was very anxious.


    Many bloody memories flashed in his mind. He had been in the industry for nearly six years. He had seen too much. When he first became an on-site reporter six years ago, a major earthquake occurred in a city in the south. He immediately applied to go to the disaster area.


    Only after he went to the disaster area did he know how difficult it was for reporters to keep up with the transport team, take the most authentic photos and get first-hand information.


    He has come to this point entirely by strong will.


    On the first day when Gu ran came to the column group, he showed great enthusiasm for running the scene. He felt that he seemed to see himself who had just entered the industry. However, Gu ran was a girl and still couldn''t match himself in many aspects.


    However, Han Jiang is still willing to cultivate and give her the best help.


    Unexpectedly, he was gradually attracted by the girl.


    When he realized that he liked her, it should be the time she was hurt. He saw Gu ran fainting in his arms. Han Jiang almost fainted in front of him.


    He took her to the hospital and waited for a long time. Han Jiang didn''t leave until she was sure that her mother would come to the hospital.


    Later, the girl''s character became more and more open. She probably realized that he was special to her, so she began to be confident in front of the boys who loved her.


    Han Jiang enjoyed it.


    Of course, it would be better if there were no blind date.


    As for Xiaowan


    His cold-blooded confession and pulling Gu ran out to block the gun made Xiaowan hate Gu ran. Han Jiang said that he was very sorry for Gu ran.


    I hope I can make up for Gu ran in the future.


    Thinking in his head, MI Raner has helped the medical staff to wrap up all the injured people. Several seriously injured people who cut their head and neck have already been sent to the hospital.


    When she got up, she felt numb under her feet and quickly rubbed it aside.


    "Can we go?" Han Jiang walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her legs, got up, stamped her feet and said to Han Jiang.


    "Go, Xiao Tao and I are waiting for you at the door!" Han Jiang said, but his steps are still in place. He watched Mi Raner enter the bathroom and hasn''t moved half a minute.


    Mi Raner went to the bathroom and came out to wash her hands.


    Just then, she heard footsteps coming in outside the door. Her position was in the way, so she quickly got out of the way.

 Chapter 2376

    Who knows, the man suddenly stopped at the corner.


    This move aroused Mi Raner''s vigilance.


    She frowned slightly and turned her eyes to the corner.


    You can vaguely see the tip of the sneakers.


    If she remembers well, this kind of sneaker is used to monitor an injured person inside.


    What is this man waiting for here? Ready to chop the girl out of the bathroom?


    Mi Ran''er moved back a little warily and glanced at the washstand. She found that the mop in the sink next to her!


    She reached for the mop and was ready to go out¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, a cold light flashed into her eyes, and the blade pressed down and attacked her face door¡ª¡ª


    Mi Raner quickly raised the mop in her hand and smashed it on the man!


    "Help!" she also shouted for help, which soon attracted people nearby.


    When the murderer saw someone coming, he turned and prepared to go. Mi Raner immediately jumped on him, grabbed his arm and sat down hard.


    Seeing this, the murderer raised his hand and smashed it on her face. The hand holding the knife has been struggling. The tip of the knife rubbed Mi Raner''s leg and cut a lot.


    The murderer threw Mi Raner away in a few seconds. He was completely angered by Mi Raner. No matter whether he would be caught or not, he rushed over, raised his knife and cut down on MI Raner''s face!


    The original owner is a charming girl. Even if he has potential, his strength can''t compete with the murderer in front of him.


    Mi Raner was a little desperate. She had to raise her hand and hold her head first, ready to protect her face first.


    The expected pain did not come.


    A few seconds later, MI Ran''er opened her eyes and saw the murderer fall painfully in front of her, and the knife in his hand jingled to the ground.


    "Is everything all right?" Han Jiang came over with a worried face, pulled her arm, pulled her up, looked up and down at her body, worried that she was hurt.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and smiled, indicating Han Jiang''s peace of mind. Then he looked at the murderer.


    The murderer was kicked on his waist by Han Jiang. He was too painful to move. The police came and tortured the murderer away.


    "Let''s go too." Han Jiang saw that her arm was hurt and helped her go.


    "You''re hurt, too..."


    Mi Ran''er took a few steps before he saw that there was a deep wound in Han Jiang''s palm, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s for you!" Han Jiang smiled faintly. "After all, it didn''t fall on your forehead. If you disfigure a girl like you, don''t you want to die directly?"


    "Then you don''t need to block it with your hand. What if you cut your hand?" Mi Ran''er said painfully.


    The two went to the medical staff and took gauze and hemostatic potion. Mi Ran''er first bandaged Han Jiang''s seriously injured palm before dealing with his own.


    Both of them hung up and went back to the TV station.


    "You don''t see how fast brother Jiang went to save Ranran. He was almost in a fight with his police uncle. Brother Jiang''s hero saved the United States this time. It''s very glorious!" Xiao Tao gave Han Jiang a thumbs up while blowing cattle with his colleagues.


    Han Jiang directly kicked him on the ass, "hurry to repair the map. This news has to break out today!"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Tao ran away with his tail between his legs.


    Jingjing came forward and looked at them vaguely, "are you two bitter mandarin ducks now? Brother Jiang, you all risked your life to save Ran Ran Ran. In fact, your heart, everyone..."

 Chapter 2377

    "What''s the matter? I don''t hurry to work. Just on my way back, I called. Our column has an emergency live broadcast. There''s still ten minutes to prepare. I want to see the appropriate manuscript!"


    Han Jiang said and threw the on-site draft into Jingjing''s hand.


    Ten minutes


    Jingjing grits her teeth and secretly scolds Huang Shiren. She can only take the manuscript to sort it out.


    Mi Raner also goes to make up. Just put on her coat to cover her injured wound. It won''t affect the live broadcast.


    However, the emergency live broadcast generally does not give too comprehensive manuscripts, which requires the host''s own collusion, and the host''s adaptability is very high.


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that he would go through such a big test less than a week after he took office!


    Before she entered the studio, she found that her mobile phone was not put in the office. She looked at Han Jiang nearby. She stuffed her mobile phone into Han Jiang''s arms. "Brother Jiang helped me hold my mobile phone, I''m in!"


    After she finished, she went into the studio without waiting for Han Jiang''s reaction.


    Han Jiang was stunned with her mobile phone with a very cute mobile phone case.


    Then she frowned slightly and saw her sit down in front of the camera.


    Mi Ran''er digested the manuscript very well, because this live broadcast has no time limit compared with the previous live broadcast. This live broadcast is completely broadcasting the situation at the railway station. Therefore, Han Jiang doesn''t know when the live broadcast will end, so he can only wait until the camera is switched again and again to send in the new news.


    The live broadcast lasted nearly two hours.


    Mi Ran''er sat for two hours and kept a straight waist posture. When she came out of the studio, she didn''t believe it. She rubbed her waist against the wall, wrinkled her small face, and muttered in a low voice: "why don''t we give a backup host to our program? It''s obviously a Golden program, but does it need a host to die?"


    "Why don''t I ask the leader for you?" Han Jiang looked at her unconvinced face and leaned over with a low smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be fired!"


    Mi Ran''er picks up her cell phone, stares at Han Jiang, and holds Lao Yao out.


    At the end of the live broadcast, it happened to be 6 p.m. when it was time to get off work, MI Ran''er didn''t delay, so he put on his bag and was ready to leave.


    Jingjing looked at her in such a hurry. After glancing at Han Jiang, she deliberately asked, "however, how do you look like going on a date?"


    "Yes, I''m just going on a date! Hahaha..."


    Mi Raner joked and hurried away with her bag on her back.


    Han Jiang frowned slightly at her happy appearance and impatient speed.


    Jingjing looked at his expression, leaned over and whispered, "brother Jiang, if you really like Ranran, you should do it. You said that you are not young for two years. If you don''t confess, Ranran will have to like others sooner or later! You can''t let a big girl confess to you?"


    "I found that you are really gossip. Don''t you think you should transfer to a column group? Go to entertainment news, interview stars every day, and get off work early..."


    Han Jiang said in silence.


    "If brother Jiang is willing to transfer me to entertainment news to tell Ranran, then I''ll go. For you two, what''s my job transfer, even if..."


    "Even if you were fired, would you?"


    Han Jiang leaned down slightly, coagulated her eyebrows and eyes, and asked with a low smile.


    Jingjing was stunned for a moment, and then quickly shook her head: "even if you''re fired, you''ve lost your iron rice bowl. My mother has to kill me!"


    "If you don''t want to be transferred, don''t gossip so much. Do what you should do. Just know my own business!"

 Chapter 2378

    Han Jiang finished, packed up his things and left.


    Mi Raner''s appointment is actually to accompany Yunduo to see the house. She has submitted her resume and is ready to work at the TV station. She wants to see a house near the TV station. It''s also convenient to go to and from work in the future.


    After seeing the house, the two girls went shopping again and finally found a hot pot shop for dinner.


    At dinner, Yunduo found a chance to say to MI Raner, "however, today I saw you get into a handsome man''s car in front of the TV station. Who is he?"


    "My boss, my team leader, is a very treacherous Huang Shiren, who has squeezed me to the extreme! By the way, he is the fool I told you. He is a silly straight man, very childish, and thinks bullying girls is a favorite performance."


    Mi Raner mixed his own oil dish and began to speak ill of Han Jiang with a bad smile.


    "That fool? But he looks different from the man who followed you outside the restaurant at noon... The man who followed you is not so handsome, and in fact, he is not so good..."


    The words of the clouds made Mi Raner''s back sweat.


    She clenched her lips and wondered if she was in danger?


    "Well, maybe he didn''t follow you? Don''t think so much, hurry to eat!" Yunduo saw that her face was white, quickly touched her small head and gently soothed her mood.


    Mi Raner also knows that it''s useless to think more now.


    She can only eat with her head down. She has to pay attention to safety when she goes in and out in the future. Don''t be killed by a fool before even the characters are finished!


    After dinner, because Yunduo drank wine, she couldn''t take Mi Raner home, so Mi Raner had to take a taxi.


    When she took a taxi to the door of the community, she saw a familiar car parked in front of her.


    At first, she didn''t care. After paying to get off and see the license plate clearly, the corner of her mouth raised slightly. Is this guy ready to attack at last? I don''t waste my time stimulating so much.


    She pretended not to see the car and walked directly towards the community.


    Just arrived at the door of the community, the little arm was caught.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er was startled, turned around and struggled. When he saw that it was Han Jiang, the panic on his face disappeared a lot: "how is it you? Brother Jiang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Without saying a word, Han Jiang pulled her to his car.


    "Brother Jiang, what are you doing? You''re hurting me. Can you say anything?" Mi Ran''er said with a slight frown and some fear.


    Han Jiang stuffed her into his co pilot''s seat.


    With one hand on the door, he frowned and asked coldly, "you think it''s fun, don''t you?"


    Mi Ran''er blinked blankly, "why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?"


    "You think it''s fun to tease my mood, don''t you? It''s fun to date that Zhang Yun tonight? He didn''t come back until so late. He should try his best to please you?"


    Han Jiang asked coldly, biting his teeth.


    "Brother Jiang, I think you''re strange. You''re not mine. What qualifications do you have to take care of who I date? What qualifications do you have to take care of when I go home?" Mi Ran''er was annoyed by Han Jiang''s attitude. She couldn''t get up and talk to Han Jiang more vigorously in the car. She had to look up and scold him angrily!


    "I''m not who you are? Everyone can see what I mean to you. I don''t believe you can''t see it!" Han Jiang suddenly bent down and clamped Mi Raner''s shoulder with both hands. He exerted great force, making Mi Raner''s eyes red in an instant.

 Chapter 2379

    "You pinch me! I still have a wound on my hand." Mi Ran''er struggled and opened his mouth in great pain.


    Han Jiang was stunned and immediately felt distressed in his eyes. Then, his strength was much less.


    Mi Raner was relieved. She continued to shout at Han Jiang angrily: "Everyone knows, should I regard myself as your girlfriend? I don''t want to be shameful? Moreover, I have reminded you in the hospital that we should clarify our relationship rather than continue to be ambiguous! What do you do? What can I do if you are vague and ignore my questions directly? Do I want to be so vague in you With your attitude, will you keep your body for you all your life? "


    Han Jiang was completely stunned by Mi Raner''s question


    Mi Raner takes advantage of the situation and is ready to push Han Jiang away.


    Han Jiang is pressing up more and more.


    Mi Raner saw Han Jiang kiss him directly.


    At the moment when their lips touched, she heard Han Jiang say, "well, I''ll clarify our relationship! If you dare to go out and provoke others in the future, see how I deal with you -"


    This bastard, in this way!


    She pushed Han Jiang away.


    "Han Jiang, you''re really an asshole!" tears fell from MI Raner''s eyes. "Why do you think I have to accept you if you say such a thing to me now?"


    She raised her foot and kicked Han Jiang''s calf. Seeing that he was in pain, MI Raner quickly got out of the co pilot''s seat.


    Han Jiang watched her run into the community quickly.


    I miss what kind of Coyote he is.


    Han Jiang looks very bad.


    He gritted his teeth and fell into the co pilot''s seat. He breathed a little tired.


    After entering the community, MI Ran''er fell and sat on a bench.


    She was sure that if he didn''t come by himself, if Han Jiang really liked someone, it would not be so easy to win each other, and he might also note Gu Sheng


    She stared at the car.


    She wants to see when this guy will leave.


    However, almost 12 o''clock, Gu''s father and mother called. Han Jiang hasn''t driven away yet.


    Mi Ran''er is worried. What''s wrong with this guy?


    She told Gu''s parents that she still had some work to do. After hanging up the phone, she got up with doubts and walked towards the door of the community.


    The man is still sitting in the co driver''s seat.


    She walked over and frowned: "you''re not going yet? Are you going to spend the night here? If you throw cigarette butts everywhere, you may be on our morning news tomorrow morning!"


    Han Jiang pointed to the ashtray in his car, "no littering!"


    Mi Ran''er saw that the ashtray had been filled with cigarette butts.


    His face sank in an instant.


    "Brother Jiang, hurry up and I''ll go home and have a rest. Don''t we have to broadcast it live tomorrow morning?" Mi Raner said angrily.


    Han Jiang''s voice has been a little hoarse because of the smoke. "Since there is no relationship between us, why do you care when I go home to have a rest? What does it have to do with me if you want to go home?"


    This vengeful, careful man!


    Mi Ran''er bit her lip and pinched her backpack belt: "I didn''t go to see Zhang Yun today. I met my classmate. She just returned home and asked me to accompany her to find a house. Should I refuse?"


    "Male or female?" Han Jiang really asked down Mi Raner''s words, much like interrogating his girlfriend who came home late.

 Chapter 2380

    "Woman! She submitted the resume of the TV station, and everyone may be colleagues in the future... You told me that Zhang Yun is also such a person. How dare I meet him alone? I told Zhang Yun everything before my mother''s birthday. Later, he never contacted me."


    Mi Ran''er became more and more innocent. Han Jiang began to reflect whether he had really gone too far.


    "Brother Jiang, can you go home and have a rest now? We have to broadcast it live tomorrow morning. My parents also called several times and asked me to go home quickly! If you have anything, let''s talk about it later."


    Mi Raner yawned wearily, waved his small hand to Han Jiang, and turned to go.


    "Well... What do you think of what I said before? Do you really... Don''t give me this opportunity?" Han Jiang''s tone has been a little humble.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and sighed. She then looked at Han Jiang and said softly, "opportunities are not given by others, but won by yourself. Brother Jiang, do you think that as long as you show it a little, I can nod very quickly and promise to be with you?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Han Jiang apologized. He crushed the cigarette butts in his hand into the ashtray and stretched out his hand to grab her arm.


    Mi Raner has already walked forward.


    "But that''s what I feel!" Mi Raner''s anger with a little resentment floated down the wind and fell in Han Jiang''s ear. Han Jiang couldn''t help laughing at her proud pace.


    When Mi Raner came home, Gu''s parents didn''t sleep again.


    "Didn''t you say that you''re the host now and don''t need to work overtime? Why don''t you go home at this time tonight? You won''t go on a date with anyone?" Gu''s mother saw that she didn''t look very good, got up and asked endlessly.


    "Yes, I''m dating... The boy you like." Mi Raner was in a good mood and joked with Gu''s mother.


    When Gu''s mother heard this, her eyes glowed, "your team leader? You two are already together?"


    "No, if he doesn''t confess, I''ll treat them as ordinary colleagues." Mi Ran''er sat downstairs for so long. He was already thirsty. He quickly poured a glass of water into his stomach.


    "I watched your temporary live broadcast today. How about it? It''s really scary at the railway station... Are the casualties as serious as what the Internet says? Is the number you reported false?"


    Gu Fu was concerned about the news. He came up and asked mysteriously.


    "How can it be false? If all the false numbers are reported, the real numbers will be dug up in the future. Won''t our program be scolded to stop broadcasting directly? Dad, don''t make conspiracy theory. It''s too late. Let''s go to bed early! I have to go live tomorrow morning!"


    Mi Raner was so tired that she yawned and told the two old people to rest early. She also returned to the room.


    She took a bath and came out. It was already one o''clock.


    I fell into bed and suddenly lost sleep. I stared at the ceiling in the dark in a daze.


    I can''t help thinking of


    "Ah!"


    When Mi Raner realized what she was thinking, her face was so hot that she quickly got into bed and pretended that nothing had happened.


    However, at this time, the system said very unwisely, "host, are you...?"

 Chapter 2381

    Mi Ran''er patted the sheets and roared in his mind, "if you can''t speak, don''t speak! What''s meant by thinking about Chun?"


    "Isn''t it? You must think now that it would be better if the male Lord could sleep next to you, so that you can hold him without taboo and do some indescribable shame. In this way, you two make rapid progress, and maybe you can finish the task in this plane in a short time..."


    After analyzing Mi Raner''s heart, the system smiled, "unfortunately, the host seems to overestimate the initiative of this male master."


    "Get out!"


    Mi Raner was hit by the system.


    After she growled in her head with low anger, she narrowed her eyes and shrank into the quilt, closed her eyes and simply ignored the system.


    After being stimulated by the system, she was sleepy, narrowed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    That night, MI Ran''er had a strange dream. In the dream, a very beautiful man in white appeared, curled up in a misty white fog. She walked over and asked suspiciously, "who are you?"


    The man raised his eyes and looked at Mi Raner with some sadness: "host, you don''t know me. We have experienced so many planes and tasks together. Sure enough, women are lucky!"


    Mi Raner: "


    That stink system?


    Is he such a beautiful man?


    Mi Raner thought that she might have thought too much.


    She shook her head and suddenly woke up from her dream.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the decoration of the original owner Gu Ran''s room.


    Sure enough, it was a dream.


    The guy in the system is so vicious and ignorant. He certainly won''t look so good, and he has such a pair of beautiful dog eyes


    No way!


    System: "..."


    "However, you can''t catch up with the live broadcast before you get up!" Gu mother whispered outside.


    Mi Raner suddenly woke up, got out of bed, dressed and ran out of the house. She didn''t even have time for breakfast. She took two steamed stuffed buns and a packet of milk and ran out of the house.


    "This girl is so angry that she gets up early and gets ready for work. If she doesn''t believe it, she has to cram for her feet temporarily, and she doesn''t know who she learned from!" Gu''s mother saw her messy and left the door. The girl looks like a morning news anchor?


    Gu Fu, who was reading the newspaper, raised his eyes and looked innocently at his wife.


    "What am I doing? Am I wrong? Over the past few decades, which time have you not been dragged up by me or stepped on the spot to report to the company? Your daughter''s current procrastination is inherited by you! Thanks to my mother''s reminding all day, otherwise, her one month bonus will have to be deducted by being late!"


    Make complaints about the beam with joy, and look at the father''s eyes, saying that he can''t speak his mouth. He may say so, but silently he continues to read his news and pretend what he has not heard.


    Mi Ran''er ran downstairs to the door of the community and saw Han Jiang''s car.


    She wondered, didn''t this guy go home last night?


    When she was preparing to go, Han Jiang got off the bus. She was relieved to see that Han Jiang had changed his clothes, which proved that this guy had returned home last night.


    Han Jiang is going to call Mi Raner with his mobile phone. Seeing that she is coming, he quickly beckons her to come over.


    "Did you come to pick me up?" Mi Ran''er asked knowingly.


    "Otherwise? Let you be the host late? Do you really want me to enter the studio for you?"

 Chapter 2382

    "Yes, after you go in, you will certainly be able to harvest a large number of teachers'' milk fans. At that time, the ratings of our program will continue to rise, and perhaps it will become the first program of the year! Ah, what is the reward given by the TV station to the program with the first ratings of the year?"


    After MI Raner got into the co pilot''s seat, she looked at Han Jiang who was wearing a seat belt on the driver''s seat and asked in a low voice.


    "One million bonus is given to everyone in the column group, and the anchor accounts for a larger proportion. After all, the news release is the same to everyone. What is attractive is the anchor''s professional ability and appearance!"


    Han Jiang said and started the car.


    When the car was not far away, he suddenly stepped on the accelerator again.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Raner was startled by the sudden brake. After stabilizing his mind, he turned his eyes to Han Jiang in doubt and asked in a low voice.


    "I always feel... Someone is following you. Since you left the community, you have a very strange feeling. However, the person seems to hide a little hidden, so I didn''t find it. After driving, the feeling is stronger!"


    Han Jiang looked back at several cars behind the car. Although it''s not the rush hour yet, many people come out to buy vegetables.


    Han Jiang didn''t see anyone familiar.


    However, MI Ran''er''s face in the co pilot''s seat has changed.


    "When you talk about this, I think of... When I had lunch with Yunduo yesterday, Yunduo said that I saw someone following me all the time. At that time, I thought it was you, but at night, Yunduo said it was not you... It said that it was a man who looked much more polite and much shorter than you. I guess it might be Zhang Yunye, but why did this guy follow me like this?"


    When Han Jiang saw the fear in MI Raner''s eyes, he sighed, stretched out his hand and patted Mi Raner''s small head, and said gently: "Well, maybe it''s just your fans. Now you''re also the host of a high ratings column. It''s normal to have fans! Xiaowan''s fans chased her door before, which scared her to death and moved quickly. Later, she hired an assistant to take herself home every day, so she wouldn''t encounter such abnormal fans when she came home alone. I don''t know what to do..."


    Mi Raner knows that Han Jiang is comforting himself. He doesn''t want to scare her.


    Sigh, "forget it, I''d better go to the company and finish the live broadcast before thinking about this problem. I''m not as popular as Xiaowan. There should be no such crazy fans... But I won''t just relax my vigilance. After all, girls are too weak now. Something''s really terrible!"


    After being a reporter and host of the social news column, the original owner loves to pay attention to this news. Therefore, MI Raner also knows too much. Many things are exposed by netizens, and then he can continue to investigate thoroughly.


    Otherwise, it will not be settled, the murderer can not be found, and the victim can not rest assured and close his eyes.


    Han Jiang looked at the time and really couldn''t delay any more.


    Quickly start the car and go towards the TV station.


    After Han Jiang''s car moved, a car behind him started slowly and followed Han Jiang''s car not far or near


    -


    After the live broadcast, MI Raner yawned and returned to the office.


    She and Han Jiang both looked very tired today. The others in the group immediately whispered and began to guess whether something had happened to them last night, so they showed such a tired expression at the same time.


    Everyone''s mind is full of yellow waste!

 Chapter 2383

    Mi Ran''er was going to have a rest when the phone rang.


    Cloud came to the interview and had to let her do navigation. Cloud also said, "who made your TV station so complex, like a maze, navigation can''t be used at all, so you can only use manual navigation!"


    Mi Raner was speechless and had to get up to meet the future top producer.


    Yun Duo is dressed very formally today and her hair is neatly combed. Mi Raner finally sees some shadows from this girl before she goes abroad.


    "I chased your live broadcast on the Internet today. The little girl film is becoming more and more capable. If I succeed in making a program in the future, I will be the first to invite you to the town!"


    The cloud hooked Gou mi Ran''er''s chin and said with a bad smile.


    Mi Ran''er patted her on the back of her hand, "OK! Aren''t you going to the interview? Come with me quickly..."


    She took Yunduo to the program planning side. Yunduo''s resume is very beautiful. She has practiced in several very popular program groups abroad. Moreover, she also gave a plan she wrote before. After reading it, the interviewer communicated with the people around her.


    Then he nodded with satisfaction, "If you are admitted, you can come to work directly tomorrow. There are not many rules in our TV station. You are planning. As long as you give appropriate planning within the specified time, the planned program will be broadcast first. If the trial effect is good, it will continue to broadcast. You will be given a quarterly bonus according to the program ratings, and the base salary will be the same as that of ordinary employees If there are many good programs and the heat of production is enough, you can raise your professional title and increase your base salary! "


    The interviewer explained the specific treatment of the TV station.


    Yunduo didn''t come to the TV station for these benefits. She just wanted to show her strength.


    Hearing the words of successful admission, she was already very happy.


    Get up quickly and thank the interviewer.


    "The plan you gave should not have been seen by other TV stations?" the interviewer looked at her very novel plan and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, don''t worry, this plan is original, and I haven''t told anyone, just for the interview!" cloud got up, bowed deeply to the interviewer and said quickly.


    The interviewer breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. We will put this plan into preparation after you enter the job. Your first case is this. Do it well and strive to be popular!"


    "Good!"


    Yunduo never dreamed that he would win the job so easily, and he would be the center of the case as soon as he joined the company!


    It seems that domestic program planning is really a short board. She needs fresh blood to inject, so that domestic variety shows can blossom and bear fruit in all fields!


    Out of the interview room, MI Raner is still waiting at the door.


    Look at her joy, you know it''s done.


    "Is that it? We''ll be colleagues in the future. Please take care of us!" Mi Ran''er walked up to the cloud, patted her on the shoulder and encouraged her very gently.


    "Oh... I''ll invite you to dinner this noon. Put on your old team leader. He has experience in making programs in China. I want to learn from him. I think you shouldn''t be jealous?"


    The cloud pinched Mi Raner''s small face and asked with a low smile.


    Her eyes were full of calm. Mi Raner felt that she should not have any thoughts about Han Jiang.

 Chapter 2384

    So Mi Raner nodded directly and agreed.


    She went back to the program group office and Han Jiang was not there.


    "Where did you just go?"


    Jingjing came over and asked with some worry.


    "I... I went to the interview with my friend! What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er was frightened by her expression. "Is something wrong?"


    "Brother Jiang didn''t find you just now... He went to do an interview alone now. He said that a crew had come to shoot a play that is a rare theme in China, so he asked people to interview some of their shooting experience..."


    Jingjing lowered her voice and said, "I thought brother Jiang would be angry if he didn''t find you, but it''s very strange today. Instead of being angry, he went for an interview with a smile... What''s the matter with him? Are you together?"


    "Are you afraid when he laughs? What image is Han Jiang in your heart?" Mi Ran''er asked in surprise.


    "What kind of image can I have? The image of the king of hell? You don''t know. I''ve been with him these years. At the beginning, he scolded me so white. Later, although he was scolded less, his occasional look would make me tremble. His aura is not covered!"


    Jingjing thought of the repressed past over the years and said with a little fear.


    Mi Raner was amused by her.


    "Well, since he''s not angry, I don''t worry. He knows what I''m going to do, so he''s not angry."


    Last night, they made it clear that if Han Jiang was still recklessly jealous, it would be a little too much.


    "Well, ah, did your friend get the interview? What department was the interview?" Jingjing''s attention changed instantly and asked suspiciously.


    "In the planning department, the interview was accepted. She has practiced in many well-known foreign TV stations. It''s strange that she has such a good resume!" Mi Raner said proudly.


    As soon as Jingjing heard this, she was envious. "The atmosphere of foreign TV stations must be good. However, why are you such powerful friends?"


    "All? Isn''t this just one?" Mi Ran''er smiled.


    "The previous blind date seems to be a cutting-edge director who has won awards abroad. Didn''t you say that although you two don''t call, you are also friends?"


    "That..."


    Jingjing said that Zhang Yunye suddenly mentioned that MI Raner thought for a long time before he remembered Zhang Yunye''s face.


    "Oh... I have no contact with him. I can''t be regarded as a friend. Maybe he will become a director in the future. He won''t remember that there is a small news anchor in his blind date history!"


    Mi Raner''s self mockery amused Jingjing.


    "What about the big director? You still have to see and touch. The grounded brother Jiang is more suitable for you! Moreover, brother Jiang''s handsome, in my opinion, many stars can''t compare with him. The directors become slovenly when they play literature and art in the later stage. Think about it carefully, brother Jiang is better!"


    Jingjing carefully analyzes with MI Raner.


    Mi Raner thinks Jingjing''s words are very reasonable. However, they can only be used as a reference, not in detail.


    "Well, sit back and write the manuscript quickly. If brother Jiang comes back and sees us together again, we will be scolded together again!"


    Mi Raner pushed Jingjing''s shoulder and asked her to return to her position.


    After Jingjing left, MI Raner thought about her words carefully.


    Zhang Yun is really not a good match.

 Chapter 2385

    The most important thing is that the future director of literature and art seems to go to extremes emotionally


    Mi Ran''er is sure that Zhang Yunye is the one who has been following him recently. What does he want to do with himself?


    Mi Ran''er''s back is a little chilly. She must be very careful when going in and out recently.


    Han Jiang came back from an interview. It was just lunchtime at noon.


    Jingjing and they have all gone to dinner. Mi Raner stays on duty in the office.


    When Han Jiang came back, he saw her sitting there in a daze. When he passed her seat, he raised his hand and knocked on her small head, "Why are you dazed? Aren''t you hungry? Go to dinner. I''ll just watch here."


    "Brother Jiang, you''re back... Ah, I didn''t get enough sleep last night. I''m so sleepy now. Brother Jiang, I''ll wait for Jingjing to come back. Let''s go to lunch together. I have something to tell you."


    Han Jiang''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Immediately nodded and promised, "OK! But you can spoiler first. What do you want to say?"


    Mi Ran''er opened her mouth and was about to speak when the phone suddenly rang.


    She answered.


    It''s a courier.


    "Have my package from the same city? I''m in the office now. Please send it directly. Thank you."


    After hanging up, Han Jiang is already going to his place to sit down and sort out the contents of the interview.


    The courier delivered the parcel quickly.


    Mi Ran''er opened the package with doubts.


    Several floors.


    The last floor is a big box.


    "What the hell is this?" Mi Ran''er is a little confused. Who will give her something in the same city? Is it a cloud prank?


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jiang heard her voice and immediately looked up.


    Mi Raner shook her head slowly and raised her hand to open the box.


    "Ah!"


    A scream rang out in the program group''s office.


    Jingjing and others heard it as soon as they got off the elevator. They immediately changed their complexion, accelerated their steps and ran back to the office.


    "What''s the matter?" Jingjing asked anxiously all the way.


    When they entered the office, they were stunned to see the two people holding together.


    Jingjing wanted to smile vaguely, but when she saw the things in the box, her face turned white again.


    The girls all covered their mouths and turned around. Two of them ran directly to the bathroom and vomited


    In the box is a picture.


    A pair unravels the body and takes out all the internal organs. If they are placed aside, the blood will be sprinkled on the whole drawing paper. The heart is very fresh and seems to be beating plop plop.


    Mi Raner was still trembling.


    Han Jiang always hugged her and stroked her little head with a light hand, "it''s just a painting. Don''t be afraid!"


    The moment mi Ran''er saw the painting, before her soul could react, she felt a tight heart. Then she clearly heard screams jumping out of her lips and teeth!


    After the reaction, the whole person has been held in his arms by Han Jiang.


    She suddenly realized that girls still had to show weakness in front of boys in order to make rapid progress in their relationship. Therefore, she immediately let her body tremble in Han Jiang''s arms, raised her small hands, hugged Han Jiang''s waist and buried her small face deeper.


    "Whose prank is this?" Jingjing summoned up the courage to cover the box and looked pale at Han Jiang. "Can the person who can make such a prank be Xiaowan''s fans? Only Xiaowan''s fans can''t get used to it and preside over the morning news..."

 Chapter 2386

    Han Jiang gave Jingjing a white look, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Jingjing frowned: "who else can there be except her fans? However, such a thing has never happened since she came to work in the TV station for so long. Isn''t it obvious that it has happened at this juncture?"


    Jingjing really takes Gu ran as a friend, so she dares to talk back to Han Jiang at the moment.


    "Without evidence, you can''t doubt anyone! You put this box away and call the police when necessary!" Han Jiang saw that the girl in his arms was not trembling so much, so he loosened her and tore off the express list on the box.


    "This mailing address is a cafe in the city center. It looks fake. It seems that it''s impossible to find out the identity of the other party from the express list..." Han Jiang crumpled the express list!


    He gritted his teeth slightly and looked at Mi Raner.


    After their eyes were aligned, they both understood


    "He did it. He knows where I work and my phone. Besides him... I can''t think of anyone else who would do this..." Mi Ran''er tightened her teeth and couldn''t bear it. She took out her mobile phone and found Zhang Yunye''s phone and dialed it out.


    Zhang Yun answered there soon.


    Mi Ran''er hasn''t spoken yet. Han Jiang has pulled his cell phone away.


    "Mr. Zhang, although you and my girlfriend were close, my girlfriend made it clear from the beginning that it was boring to you and didn''t want to continue with you. Now you are entangled in a bad fight. It''s too uneducated?"


    Mi Ran''er heard three words about his girlfriend, and a systematic voice immediately sounded in her mind: "the progress of the main task of the standard has reached 80%, Congratulations!"


    That''s only 80 percent?


    Han Jiang obviously likes her, and now he has confessed. Is there any hidden plot in the main line that hasn''t been opened?


    Zhang Yun on the other side of the phone also heard Han Jiang''s voice. Instead of being embarrassed, he laughed.


    "Ha ha, you know so quickly that I did it... It''s not interesting to me? It''s not interesting to me. Why do you go shopping with me again and again? It''s not interesting to me. When I went to her house, I had to take the initiative to send me downstairs. Moreover, if she is your girlfriend, it proves that this bitch came out on a blind date when she was with you. She''s a bitch who likes three and four Just! "


    Zhang Yun went too far. Han Jiang only left one sentence, "if you dare to get close to her and hurt her again, I''ll kill you!"


    He hung up the phone directly.


    "When I went shopping with him, he said that he just returned home and didn''t adapt to the changes in China, so let me take him to buy some necessities. Now it has become a reason for him to humiliate me! Is this man paranoid?"


    Mi Ran''er was so angry that she fell into a chair and looked at the box in front of her. She clenched her teeth and punched it hard!


    "However, the original cutting-edge director is a big pervert... Fortunately, we found it early. Otherwise, if we continue to let this person disguise, the consequences are really unimaginable!"


    Jingjing thought that she had asked Mi Raner to introduce the man to herself, and she was afraid.


    "This kind of big pervert must expose him, otherwise, when he becomes famous in the future, I don''t know how many girls will be cheated by him and then hurt by him!" a female colleague frowned and echoed.


    Jingjing nodded, indicating that it was good.

 Chapter 2387

    If you don''t expose this guy''s disgusting things, he will have a new target and a new victim in the future!


    How to expose is a technical job.


    If the real name of this matter is exposed, there is not much evidence. Zhang Yun may also bite back and Sue Mi Raner for slander.


    "Let''s go to the major forums to disclose the information anonymously. Moreover, we don''t need to expose our real name and write it vaguely. However, we can lean against Zhang Yunye. When digging graves in the future, we can regard it as the last straw for others to set up collapse!"


    Jingjing is very excited to suggest that she likes writing this kind of manuscript best. She used to write some formal news manuscripts. It''s not easy to have fun. Jingjing volunteered to take it on.


    Han Jiang and Mi Raner are so happy.


    After giving all the evidence to Jingjing for sorting, Han Jiang takes Mi Raner out to dinner.


    Standing in the elevator, there were only two of them.


    Mi Raner suddenly turned his head sideways and looked at Han Jiang. With a very ambiguous smile on his mouth, he whispered, "brother Jiang, are you serious about the girlfriend you just said?"


    Han Jiang leaned against the wall and smiled at Mi Raner''s beautiful cheeks like fresh flowers. He asked, "what do you think?"


    "You''re like this again..." Mi Raner hates Han Jiang''s attitude of making her guess. Who can guess his idea accurately?


    Biting his teeth, MI Ran''er put away his smile and stared at Han Jiang, "I can''t feel you..."


    Mi Raner stared in surprise. She didn''t expect that Han Jiang dared to kiss himself in the elevator.


    If the person under surveillance saw it and broke the news, it would be a lot of information


    Fortunately, Han Jiang just posted it and left her.


    "Do you feel it now?" Han Jiang''s eyes are full of tenderness. When he smiles, he looks much better than when he faces hard every day.


    Mi Ran''er bit her lip and hummed, "if you don''t talk straight all day, I''ll think you''re... Teasing me!"


    When the elevator reached the first floor, MI Ran''er ran out quickly.


    Han Jiang hurried to catch up.


    Mi Ran''er stepped out of the TV station.


    Han Jiang, who followed up, stopped when he saw the car outside and the people beside the car, and the smiles on their faces disappeared at the same time.


    Zhang Yun also saw the two people come out and took the initiative to raise his hands and greet them.


    He took another step and came over.


    Mi Ran''er frowned all the time and looked at Zhang Yun, who was getting worse and worse.


    "Come on, at least we''ve been close and have been to the door. Why did your attitude towards me change so much after that night?"


    Zhang Yun also stood in front of MI Raner and said with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er''s smile became more and more stiff.


    "Mr. Zhang, do you want to talk about a new film when you come to the TV station? It didn''t work last time. As a cutting-edge director who graduated from a famous foreign school, why does Mr. Zhang need to sponsor himself? Generally, it''s not the sponsor who comes to the door and asks to sponsor Mr. Zhang''s new film when he learns that Mr. Zhang has returned home?"


    Mi Raner smiled sarcastically and asked deliberately in this sour tone.


    Zhang Yun is also a person who cares about face. Mi Raner clearly dislikes him. The smile on his face can''t be maintained for a moment.


    "Or, Mr. Zhang actually... He didn''t make any fame abroad and wanted to return home for development. Do you really regard China as a garbage recycling place?"

 Chapter 2388

    Mi Raner spoke very fast. She completely took out her own advantages and made Zhang Yun speechless.


    Moreover, he successfully stimulated Zhang Yun. He raised his hand and wanted to slap mi Ran''er in the face. He was still swearing: "you bitch, where did you get that you belittled my film career..."


    Seeing this, Han Jiang immediately grabbed Zhang Yun''s wrist and threw him away.


    "Mr. Zhang didn''t learn the local Gentlemanliness when he started with a girl in western countries?" Han Jiang protected Mi Raner behind him and opened his mouth with a sneer.


    He was also half a head higher than Zhang Yun. In terms of momentum, he was directly suppressed by Han Jiang.


    "This is your boyfriend? It looks familiar! It seems that he came with me on our blind date... You emotional liar, why do you want to date me now that you have a boyfriend?"


    Zhang Yun also looked like a victim, pointed to MI Raner and complained with resentment.


    Zhang Yun also had a loud voice. It was the peak time for lunch at the moment. The staff of the TV station came in and out. They were soon attracted by Zhang Yun''s words and surrounded.


    Others took out their mobile phones and were shooting small videos.


    This is the effect Zhang Yun also wants. He simply wants to directly destroy Mi Raner''s reputation, let her be abused, and he can''t continue to stay in the TV station!


    This terrible man is a sick devil.


    Mi Ran''er is not a character who stands here and is insulted by Zhang Yun.


    She clenched her teeth and took a deep breath, which aroused a faint smile on her face.


    "On a blind date, your mother took the initiative to contact my mother and blew you out of the sky. In addition, at that time, I had no definite relationship with my boyfriend, and my mother didn''t know that I had someone I liked, so she cheated me to the blind date scene. I remember I made it clear to you on the spot that we were not suitable. It''s better to be friends. You promised very directly at that time. How come today, we become friends Mr. Zhang, even if you have a hard time, you can''t insult my memory and personality like this? "


    Mi Ran''er was not flustered by Zhang Yunye''s slander. Instead, she stood in place very calmly, coldly coagulated Zhang Yunye''s face, and told the facts without guilt.


    She remembers things clearly. No one wants to fool.


    Zhang Yun also saw that she suddenly calmed down and frowned slightly.


    "You said you didn''t think we were suitable, so why did you ask me to your house again and again and let me come to your mother''s birthday on your mother''s birthday?" Zhang Yun continued without giving up.


    "When did I ask you? Either you called me on your own initiative, or you made excuses for not being familiar with the road, or you came to the TV station to talk about cooperation. No one had dinner together and wanted to ask me to have lunch together. Except for taking you to buy necessities several times, I refused the rest. As for my mother''s birthday, I didn''t know you would go at all. You didn''t say hello to me before you went. You didn''t respect people. Obviously You -- "


    You come and I go. Mi Raner always has the upper hand. On the contrary, Zhang Yun is more and more flustered.


    The video recorded by everyone was sent to the Internet.


    Because after MI Ran''er presided over the morning news, he also had a name on the Internet. In addition, everyone was from the TV station and knew how to operate. Soon, the video became popular and was seen by more people.


    Of course, all this is later.


    Back to the scene.


    Zhang Yun also saw people''s pity and dislike for him. His self-esteem and heart were broken. Finally, he took off his eyes and stroked a shiny banger on his forehead.

 Chapter 2389

    "Bitch, I killed you..."


    Zhang Yun was so angry that he raised his hand and pinched Mi Raner''s neck!


    Mi Ran''er didn''t hide. Han Jiang was ready to stop him. Mi Ran''er also grabbed him. "Let him pinch it. After he pinches it, I can sue him for intentional injury. So many people are filming here! Director Zhang wants to guide himself out of the big play into the police station. How can we stop director Zhang''s success..."


    Zhang Yun also watched mi Ran''er Shi Shi Shiran stop and stay where he was. When he reacted, his hand could not be taken back and fell straight on MI Ran''er''s neck.


    Because of the strength, it pinched out a red mark.


    Han Jiang just let him touch mi Ran''er and pulled him away!


    Mi Ran''er''s neck had been pinched red by him. Han Jiang was so distressed that he hugged her in his arms and rubbed her neck. "Does it hurt?"


    "OK!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled and looked at Zhang Yunye, then touched his mobile phone and dialed 110~


    "You..." Zhang Yun didn''t expect mi Ran''er to do what he said. He really called the police.


    "I didn''t want to have anything to do with you. You''re a loser. After I refused, you''ve been unconvinced and have the idea of destroying if you can''t get it. Don''t blame me for completely destroying you! If you dare to appear in front of me again in the future, I will make you worse!"


    Mi Ran''er told the police at the other end of the phone about his situation, looked at Zhang Yun and spoke coldly.


    Zhang Yun also saw the police and turned to go.


    Han Jiang came forward and grabbed his arm, "where are you going? Intimidation and intentional wounding can never be administratively detained for a week. If we really want to sue you, it will be at least three months'' sentencing! Director Zhang, you have left such a thick ink and color on your resume before you officially make your debut. Will this section become your biggest black spot when you become famous in the future?"


    "How can it be the biggest? With his character, there will only be bigger!"


    Mi Raner stood aside with her arms in her arms, sneering and mocking.


    Zhang Yun was completely counselled.


    He heard from Zhang''s mother that Gu Ran is a soft girl. Moreover, she is a public figure. She must be afraid of some things being exposed. Who knows, this girl is not only afraid of exposure, but also makes things to the greatest extent.


    It''s completely opposite to the direction you want. Now it''s completely out of your control.


    "However, it''s my fault. For the sake of our parents'' friendship, please forgive me! I won''t dare again..." he immediately lowered his posture and begged in a low voice.


    Mi Raner sneered, "I don''t believe you. Our parents are world friends, but we are not. Who knows if you are soft for the time being. After we let you go, you will make it harder? I''m not so stupid!"


    Han Jiang looked at Mi Raner''s small eyes and his mouth was raised.


    He also nodded, "yes, after letting you go, if you don''t let us go, don''t we lose more than we gain? Or do you have to suffer a big loss before you can have a long memory!"


    Zhang Yun was also completely desperate.


    The couple are demons. How can he provoke these two guys to death?


    The police soon came, simply took notes of the three people, found the clearest video in the crowd, and took Zhang Yun and Han jiangmi Ran''er back to the police station.


    The matter was handled for nearly two hours.


    Zhang Yun''s criminal evidence of intentional wounding was very solid, so he was detained.

 Chapter 2390

    After Han Jiang and Mi Raner left the police station, they simply ate something in the noodle shop outside the police station and went back to the TV station.


    Just returned to the office, Jingjing ran happily.


    "However, you are famous!" Jingjing said, and handed her mobile phone to MI Raner. "It''s all hot!"


    "Ah..."


    Mi Raner looked at it intently. It turned out that the video was hot searched. The key words of the hot search were # the new female anchor was beaten by a sick and charming blind man #


    "This hot search is too embarrassing!" Mi Ran''er slipped a black line on her forehead.


    Jingjing hehe smiled, "it''s not embarrassing. The comments area supports you. In addition, you boast that you are so beautiful and approachable in private. You suck a wave of fans and directly disclose your relationship with brother Jiang. Everyone is saying that you are talented and beautiful and match very well! In this way, you won''t lose your boyfriend powder if you open your relationship again when you become popular..."


    Mi Raner thinks carefully. Jingjing''s words are reasonable.


    "By the way, the public relations department called and asked whether to remove the hot search? After all, you have just taken office. Although you are now highly praised, when the heat is getting higher and higher, someone will buy black powder to specially black you..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Han Jiang. After they looked at each other, Han Jiang nodded and said, "go away. It''s not good for her as a little host to go to hot search. It''s more realistic to be her own news announcer."


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth shriveled.


    "If I get angry, I''ll pick up the variety show and make a lot of money!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Han Jiang slapped her on the back of the head, "be realistic!"


    Their relationship was also known by both parents. In the afternoon, MI Raner received a call from Gu''s mother, who ordered her to take Han Jiang home for dinner at night. She didn''t ask about Zhang Yunye at all. It seems that she also knows the whole story. She''s disgusted with Zhang Yun and doesn''t want to mention it


    Mi Raner mentioned Gu''s mother''s words to Han Jiang, and Han Jiang directly agreed.


    Colleagues in the office were shocked to see their parents so soon


    At the dinner table of Gu''s family in the evening, Gu''s mother was very attentive to Han Jiang. Han Jiang also drank a lot of wine with Gu''s father and couldn''t drive at night


    Gu''s mother let Han Jiang stay at Gu''s house to have a rest.


    And let Mi Raner take care of Han Jiang.


    But there were only two rooms at home. Finally, Han Jiang either slept on the sofa or with MI Raner.


    Gu''s mother didn''t want her future son-in-law to sleep on the sofa. She directly said that if she wanted to get married in the end, she would sleep with MI Raner! They are the most enlightened parents


    Thanks to Gu''s father''s drunkenness, otherwise, if you hear Gu''s mother''s words, I''m afraid you''ll spit blood directly.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er asked with a frown, smelling the smell of wine on him.


    Han Jiang smiled gently, kissed her gently on her lips, and then said gently, "honey, I actually... Love you very much..."


    From the time he didn''t know, he was attracted by her. His love deepened a little. In the end, he couldn''t give up


    Han Jiang finished this sentence, then crawled in her neck nest and fell asleep directly.


    When Mi Raner was helpless and struggling to push away Han Jiang, a systematic voice suddenly sounded in her mind: "congratulations to the host on completing all tasks of the standard plane and counting down to leaving the standard plane, 3, 2, 1 -"

 Chapter 2391

    Before Mi Raner had time to respond, his mind was sucked away with a flash of white light in front of him. His eyes were dark and he lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took, there was a noise in my ear.


    Gunfire, car body, and... Crying horn


    As soon as she came into contact with these movements, MI Ran''er immediately reacted that the environment was a little bad. She had to get out of the dangerous environment as soon as possible.


    Mi Ran''er found that she was lying on the ground with an aunt who was wearing clothes of the Republic of China.


    And she


    She looked down and saw that the moon white cheongsam was made of the most exquisite Suzhou embroidery with exquisite details.


    This is


    Republic of China?


    While Mi Raner was trying to establish contact with the system, the gunfire gradually subsided.


    "Lu Shao, settle down and have no life!" the man''s voice is clear and clear. He clearly says the most bloodthirsty words, but there is no blood smell. It makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    "No living mouth?"


    Another person''s voice is very magnetic, with a faint lazy tone and a king''s breath of arrogance towards all living beings.


    His tone was mixed with a little sneer: "Mufeng, are you sure?"


    Because it''s like a spring breeze, is it called a spring breeze?


    What make complaints about Mi ran?


    "Yes, my subordinates have checked it just now." Mufeng''s tone is affirmative.


    He checked?


    No


    If it has been checked, how can the original owner, who has not been hurt, be left behind?


    Mufeng is lying.


    Not only did Mi Raner find out, but the marshal also found out.


    He came towards the house in cow leather boots.


    Straight into the room where Mi Raner is now, aunt''s lying position could have completely covered Mi Raner, but aunt''s body was kicked away by a tall man. Mi Raner curled up in the corner was clearly seen by the eyes of the Falcon.


    The four eyes were opposite, and MI Ran''er''s eyes were not afraid at all.


    "Very calm..." Lu Qitian squatted down and his gun was still emitting some smoke. He put the muzzle of his gun against Mi Raner''s chest, overturned her and lay flat. His eyes swept around her wantonly. Finally, he smiled and asked, "miss an, an xueran?"


    Mi Ran''er held this posture and replied faintly, "what can I do for you?"


    "Your father has a treasure map in his hand, which has disappeared since his death. As his only child, do you know where the treasure map is?" Lu Qitian''s tone was flat, and even his smile deepened.


    "Treasure map?"


    When Mi Raner heard this sentence, a series of memories suddenly came into her mind. She was forced to accept the memory at this time and connect all the memories as soon as possible.


    The original owner, an xueran, was the daughter of an ye, the leader of Nancheng city. An Ye fought many battles all his life. Finally, he stayed in Nancheng, his wife''s hometown. An Ye''s wife, that is, the mother of the original owner, was born in the royal family of the former dynasty. She was the daughter of a prince. The prince had a great family. It was said that before the collapse of the former dynasty, she transferred all her family property to a place no one knew, Only a treasure map with a map is left.


    It is said that as long as you get these treasures, you will have the financial resources to compete with the country and be able to build a new kingdom.


    An Ye''s wife was originally anonymous. Later, as an Ye''s status became higher and higher, his wife''s identity was also exposed. The treasure map spread among several cities for a time. An Ye''s wife was arranged to be taken away, and her whereabouts are still unknown.

 Chapter 2392

    Over the past year, many forces have come to Nancheng to attack and force an ye to hand over the treasure map.


    A month ago, when an Ye was dealing with a force in the north, he was shot cold and died in the suburbs.


    Before seven or seven, the master of Haicheng City Lu Qitian, young master Lu, killed the door.


    After killing all the people who settled down, she even asked her to give the location of the treasure map


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were cold. "Even if I know where it is, I won''t tell you! Unless you are willing to find my mother and avenge my father! Otherwise, I''d rather die with the treasure!"


    "Is this talking less about terms with Ben?"


    The muzzle of the gun fell on MI Raner''s chin. Lu Qitian raised her small face with a smile, and asked in a low voice.


    "If Lu Shao wants to understand this, it doesn''t hurt."


    Mi Ran''er had no fear at all. It seemed that she really had no fear of death.


    Lu Qitian looked at her for a long time. Suddenly, he turned his eyes to Mufeng behind him, "Mufeng, what do you think?"


    Mufeng looks clear and meaningful, and can be regarded as worthy of his name. Hearing this, Mufeng quickly nods, "young master, my subordinates feel that miss an''s requirements are not excessive, so they can avenge their family. Miss an should die without regret, and giving the treasure map is a relatively small condition."


    Lu Qitian took a meaningful look at Mufeng.


    Mufeng felt guilty and quickly avoided his eyes.


    Lu Qitian looks back at Mi Raner.


    "OK! Benshao promised you this condition. However, before benshao completes your condition, in order to avoid you escaping and make benshao easy to find, you must stay with benshao. Even if you sleep, you have to be in the same room with benshao. Otherwise, the condition is free. Anyway, it''s easy for benshao to establish a kingdom without tens of thousands of liang of silver!"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    As long as we can survive temporarily, we can talk about the rest later. Besides, if this guy is a man, such an inseparable relationship can also breed feelings between the two people and let her better attack him.


    "Mufeng, help miss an up and take benshao''s car! In addition, let someone search her home inside and outside to see if, as miss an said, only she knows where the treasure map is."


    Lu Qitian got up and gave a deep voice to bathe in the wind. After giving orders, he left the original owner''s room.


    Mufeng came forward and looked at Mi Raner with a touch of heartache in her eyes.


    Mi Raner immediately realized that Mufeng might know the original owner, but the original owner''s memory did not have Mufeng''s face and name.


    She frowned slightly and did not make a sound or color, but obediently followed Mufeng and left her home.


    This night, the family almost disappeared.


    Before she got on the bus, she looked back at the foreign house. Although the lights were bright, there was no one in the house who belonged to the family.


    There is some helplessness in my heart.


    "Why? Miss an is reluctant to leave?" the man in the back seat looked at her and smiled lightly. "Benshao means that after benshao leaves, he will burn this side directly. Does miss an want to stay here and dance with the fire?"


    Although Lu Qitian didn''t find the treasure map, he was worried that if someone later found the treasure map, he would make wedding clothes for others and lose money.

 Chapter 2393

    So, it''s all over and burn this place completely.


    Even if the treasure map is inside, no one can get it after it is burned!


    Mi Ran''er thinks this man is really cruel and heartless.


    Lying on his side, he was sleeping with a tiger.


    Extremely dangerous.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips. After getting on the bus, there was still a person''s distance between MI Ran''er and Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian didn''t mind and asked the driver to drive directly.


    The car headed out of the south city.


    Lu Qitian killed and settled down tonight with only a team of people and horses. Now there are no leaders and the situation has long been gone. Looking at Lu Qitian''s meaning, I''m afraid he will take a team of people and horses directly into Nancheng to occupy this treasure land.


    After leaving the city, Lu''s camp was built in a valley thirty miles outside the city.


    There are sentinels on Sifang mountain. If someone approaches, they can launch a signal bomb at the first time to let the people in the valley notice, and then guard.


    After Lu Qitian came back, he took Mi Raner directly to the main account.


    The decoration of the main account is particularly complete, which is completely in line with some hotel rooms, even the bathroom.


    When entering the door, Lu Qitian took off his coat and handed it to the girl.


    Mi Ran''er followed behind him. The moon white cheongsam was already covered with blood. It looked terrible, but her small face was very clean. With the eyes of little deer Banbi, no matter who fell in his eyes, she would feel pity.


    When the girl hung up Lu Qitian''s clothes, her eyes fell on MI Raner several times. Mi Raner responded with a faint smile.


    "Now, you are a guest of the Lu family, so you don''t have to be polite and sit at will!" Lu Qitian looked at her standing aside, smiled faintly, pointed to the empty chair and whispered.


    Mi Raner was tired and hungry. In addition, the original owner was frightened. He was covered with sweat and wet his clothes. At the moment, he was wet and stuck together. He was very uncomfortable.


    When she went over to sit down, she looked at the cakes on the tea table and grunted.


    Face instant embarrassment.


    "Eat." after Lu Qitian took off his coat, he had another temperament, which made Mi Raner feel very novel.


    She took a piece of peanut cake and ate it slowly. Soon, Mufeng came back with a suitcase in his hand.


    "Young and old, according to your instructions, Ann''s home has been completely burned. These are miss an''s clothes. I simply collected several bodies for miss an to change and wash, and..."


    Before Mufeng finished his words, Lu Qitian interrupted him coldly.


    "Who let you make your own decisions and bring her clothes back?"


    Lu Qitian held half a cup of tea and looked coolly at Mufeng.


    Mufeng trembled all over. Cold sweat overflowed on his forehead and immediately stood up straight. "It''s my subordinates who make their own decisions. Please punish me!"


    "Go and lead the thirty army staff. In addition, you can''t eat all day tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    Mufeng left the suitcase in the main account and turned away.


    The thirty army staff is a very serious punishment. It makes people not eat all day tomorrow. It''s an iron body and can''t stand it!


    devil.


    Mi Raner criticizes Qitian in her heart.


    "What? Do you think Ben has been punished severely? Do you feel distressed?" Lu Qitian looked at Mi Raner with a light smile, with a little banter at the bottom of her beautiful Phoenix eyes.


    "Xueran doesn''t make any comments on things in the family. After all, the family has family rules. It''s good for the family to know." Mi Ran''er swallowed all the peanut crispy in his mouth and opened his mouth with a low smile.

 Chapter 2394

    "Quite sensible."


    Lu Qitian laughed, his eyes fell on her cheongsam, looked back at the girl who had been waiting on the side, "go and prepare some hot water for miss an, change her bloody clothes, and... Install another bed in this tent."


    "Yes."


    The girl knew what to ask and what not to ask. After getting the order, she obediently turned around and arranged.


    The water was ready soon. The girl came and asked Mi Raner to wash.


    Mi Raner enters the bathroom with clean clothes. The girl still stands aside.


    "I''ll just be alone." Mi Ran''er didn''t like this feeling and quickly said to the girl.


    The girl smiled and nodded. When she went out, she didn''t forget to help Mi Raner close the door of the bathroom.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the door lock of the bathroom. There was no place to lock it. She had to take a stool and hold the door against it before she began to take off her clothes.


    After all, it was a temporary camp with limited conditions. After a simple rinse, she got up and dried the water on her body. She was wearing a new dark green cheongsam. The color should have been very old, but mi Ran''er looked like she had a different flavor.


    The premise is that she doesn''t speak. As soon as she speaks, the original owner''s childish tone will reveal her age and experience.


    She came out in her clothes. Lu Qitian was not in the tent. Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she could relax and communicate with the system. She sat down in front of the chair. She ate with a piece of peanut cake. In her mind, she began to call the system.


    "I haven''t confessed to my last position. Why did you let me leave directly?" she asked angrily.


    System: "Host, don''t forget that your task is to make the male master fall in love with you, and admit to falling in love with you. As long as the task is successful, you can directly leave the current plane. Your emotions are not important in the process of completing the task. Moreover, it''s better for you not to fall in love with the task object. In this way, you can devote yourself to the next plane task Instead of forgetting your last love! "


    That makes a lot of sense.


    Mi Ran''er gouged his lips. "Just think you''re right, then... Didn''t you say that I can choose the time to leave the plane? Why have you advocated it several times without authorization?"


    The system smiled and said flatteringly, "that''s not because... The system is worried that you will be caught by the male host and let you leave at the best time. Speaking of it, the host should thank the system, otherwise, you have been hurt several times!"


    Mi Ran''er was about to say something when footsteps sounded outside.


    She quickly wiped the residue from the corner of her mouth, then sat up straight and looked at the front with an elegant face.


    When Lu Qitian came in, he thought mi Ran''er had fallen asleep. When he saw the girl sitting in the chair, he was stunned. Then he looked at the girl around him, "go and prepare some hot food for miss an."


    "Yes."


    The girl went out. There were only Mi Raner and Lu Qitian left in the account at the moment.


    Mi Ran''er looked at him with uneasy eyes.


    "Benshao has asked people to find your mother''s whereabouts. As for your father''s revenge... I can''t repay it for the time being. This time benshao brought a few people to Nancheng, and the main force is still in Haicheng. If I want to fight with the people of Xingcheng, I may not be their opponent with the current force. You have to give me time to repair the men and horses!"

 Chapter 2395

    Mi Ran''er smiled lightly: "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge! However, it''s probably Lu Shao who is in a hurry. After all, the treasure map is in my hand. If I escape one day, I will find the treasure with the treasure map, recruit troops and horses, and compete with you..."


    "If you can do this, I really admire you!"


    Lu Qitian said with a light smile and pointed to the bed on one side. "Tonight, you will be in this bed. After we enter the city tomorrow, the big bed in my room will be much more comfortable than this bed."


    "Listen to Lu Shao''s meaning, let me sleep in the same bed with you?"


    Is Lu Qitian so direct?


    Mi Raner said that she was somewhat frightened.


    Lu Qitian''s smile deepened. He suddenly put down his cocked legs and bullied Mi Raner closer. He pursed his lips and Rose: "the bed is very big. As long as he doesn''t mean to, he won''t sleep together!"


    Mi Ran''er''s face was slightly crimson.


    Is this guy flirting?


    Lu Qitian said, got up and went to the bathroom.


    Mi Raner took a deep breath. She went to the bed and lay down. The quilt wrapped her whole body. She narrowed her eyes and thought about the last position. She guessed the man correctly. She didn''t know whether the reward said by the system had been distributed.


    "The host can rest assured that all rewards will be automatically distributed to your account when the task is completed. When you need it again, you will also ask whether you want to use this function..." the system suddenly made a sound in his mind and startled Mi Raner.


    "Well, I''ll rest assured. I can arrange more regional tasks in the future, so that I can earn more rewards, which is very helpful for completing the plane tasks later!" Mi Ran''er smiled and hurriedly said.


    System: "..."


    The host is so greedy.


    Mi Ran''er''s small hand gently stroked his body in the quilt. The original owner grew up in love from childhood. His body was also well raised. Where there should be meat, there should be meat. Where there should be thin, it''s no wonder that he would have such a temperament in a cheongsam.


    While she was "touching herself", the bathroom door opened.


    Mi Raner immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Her eyelashes have been trembling. From Lu Qitian''s point of view, miss an seems to be nervous and afraid.


    It''s strange to sleep in a tent with a man who has just known for less than two hours.


    Wearing foreign pajamas, Lu Qitian took out a bottle of red wine from the cabinet, poured half a glass and then went to another bed to lie down.


    The girl came in and turned off the light.


    The tent was suddenly dark, only the light from the outside faintly came in.


    Mi Raner tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. The original owner was too frightened. At the moment, his body still had a great stress reaction. After the light went dark, the reaction became stronger and stronger. The whole person shrank in the quilt and trembled.


    Her teeth trembled faster and faster, and at last she made a very painful sob.


    The man in the other bed immediately sat up.


    Opened the table lamp at the head of the bed.


    He got out of bed, came over and touched Mi Raner''s forehead.


    "High fever?"


    Scared.


    Lu Qitian immediately reached a conclusion.


    "Girl," he shouted.


    The girl was outside. Hearing Lu Qitian''s voice, she hurried in and turned on the headlights. She saw Lu Qitian standing in front of MI Ran''er''s bed worried, came over and asked suspiciously, "young master, what''s the matter?"


    "Go and ask the doctor to take some western medicine to reduce fever and take it for miss an."


    "Yes!"


    After the girl turned and went out, she soon came in with a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 2396

    The middle-aged man looked at Mi Raner in bed and quickly took a plate of Western medicine out of his medicine box.


    "Young master, this western medicine can''t be eaten indiscriminately. Many people are allergic to it... Why don''t I burn her a small Bupleurum." the antipyretic medicine of the middle-aged doctor should be penicillin, and many people are allergic to this medicine.


    "When the little firewood was brewed, the girl was afraid to have burned to death!"


    Lu Qitian said unhappily, "if you are allergic, give her another allergy treatment and try it!"


    Lu Qitian has given an order. The doctor doesn''t dare to say anything more. He can only let the girl hold Mi Raner and prepare to give her medicine.


    However, MI Raner never opened her mouth. The doctor had no choice but to look at Lu Qitian for help.


    Lu Qitian saw that she was shaking so badly and refused to take the medicine. He frowned slightly, clenched his teeth and pinched Mi Raner''s jaw. In a moment, her mouth opened. The doctor took advantage of this opportunity to quickly put the medicine in, took a cup of warm water and took a sip.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Mi Raner choked.


    However, after coughing twice, Lu Qitian pinched her mouth, so that she couldn''t cough the medicine out.


    Mi Raner''s face turned red.


    Doctor: "


    Girl: "


    Young master, can''t you be gentle and have mercy on jade?


    After a long time, Lu Qitian let go of the medicine.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes opened slightly, with water mist in them, and looked straight at Lu Qitian''s Phoenix eyes.


    "Well, put her down." Lu Qitian stood in front of the bed with his negative hand. Mi Ran''er looked at him like this, and there was a faint smile on his mouth. "Don''t look at me like this, I''m also for you!"


    Mi Ran''er''s throat was still very uncomfortable. She turned her head and narrowed her eyes. She didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    Lu Qitian was amused.


    After laughing, he raised his hand and motioned for the doctor and the girl to go out.


    After the two left, Lu Qitian also returned to his bed and lay down.


    Recently, there have been too many things. It''s the first time Lu Qitian has fallen asleep so easily. After all, the treasure map he wants to get is sleeping beside him now


    -


    Early the next morning, Lu Qitian''s team directly entered Nancheng, and successfully occupied the camp where they settled and hung the flag of Lu''s family.


    The Lu family residence chosen by Lu Qitian is on the street of Anjia, one street at the end of the street. When he arrived at the Lu family residence, Lu Qitian also joked: "if you miss home, go straight ahead and go to the ashes, you can remember the past!"


    Mi Raner glanced at Lu Qitian lightly.


    The latter didn''t feel anything wrong with his words at all, and smiled with his lips.


    Lu Qitian had already arranged people to buy and redecorate the Lujia residence in Nancheng. From the beginning, he was very ambitious about the sovereignty of the city.


    After Lu Qitian and Mi Raner entered the house, there were already servants and housekeepers waiting.


    "Young master, your room and miss an''s room are the last one upstairs. According to your instructions, your luggage and miss an''s luggage have been put upstairs..." the housekeeper came up, caught Lu Qitian''s coat and handed it to the servant behind him.


    "Well, is breakfast ready?"


    Lu Qitian took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. "After breakfast, I have to go to the camp with miss an."


    "Ready, you come with me, Miss ANN, please."


    The housekeeper''s attitude towards Lu Qitian and Mi Raner is completely different.


    One is respect, the other is politeness.

 Chapter 2397

    After breakfast, Lu Qitian went out.


    He took Mi Raner as if he were carrying a pendant.


    "If Lu Shao wants to discuss something confidential with his men, do you want me to follow?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously in the car.


    "In fact, you don''t need to be with me anytime and anywhere. If you want to go shopping by yourself, I''ll arrange someone to follow you to protect you..."


    Lu Qitian opened his mouth with a light smile.


    Mi Ran''er picked up Lu Qitian''s unfinished words. "You''re also watching me, aren''t you?"


    Lu Qitian looked sideways at Mi Raner. "Don''t miss an know that there is a saying called, see through and don''t tell?"


    Mi Ran''er also laughed. "It''s not necessary. If you don''t be direct, what if Lu Shao suspects that I''m hiding something from you and thinks I''m not honest enough and kills me directly?"


    "Then you..."


    Lu Qitian suddenly approached Mi Raner. His voice was lowered a lot. He frowned and whispered, "are you hiding something from me?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head calmly, "of course not..."


    That''s weird!


    To tell the truth, MI Ran''er really didn''t find the place in his memory for the treasure map of Anye. Perhaps there is no so-called treasure map in the world.


    It''s really sad that this non-existent thing has destroyed and killed people in their homes.


    "Better not." Lu Qitian''s smile suddenly closed. Once this guy became serious, the momentum of the whole person would be different.


    Mi Ran''er is fine. If she changed to the original an xueran, she would be scared to death when she saw Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian went to the camp and asked Mi Raner to be a guide. Mi Raner said directly, "I don''t often come to the camp. I''m not familiar with this place."


    Rejected Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian didn''t force it either. He asked Mi Raner to wait in the car. He got off and took Mufeng to visit the camp where he settled down.


    Nancheng has a vast territory and abundant resources. The camp is built in the south of the city, with a particularly wide area. Thousands of people can train and rest here at one time.


    Mi Raner sat in the back seat of the old car and closed his eyes.


    She had a fever last night. When she got up this morning, she was very sore, but at least the heat faded.


    The memory after the fever last night was a little messy. She only remembered that Lu Qitian pinched her chin coldly, opened her mouth and asked the doctor to roughly plug in the antipyretic medicine.


    This guy really doesn''t know anything about pity. In his eyes, I''m afraid the guns that have been with him and the treasure map that hasn''t been obtained are the most worthy things in the world.


    Lu Qitian returned to the car after an hour.


    Seeing mi Ran''er sleeping soundly against the window in the car, her quiet sleeping face frowned slightly. It seemed that she had dreamed of something bad.


    "Young master, in fact, you... You don''t need to sleep in the same room with miss an. After all, miss an is still unmarried. If it''s spread, it should be bad for her reputation!"


    Mu Feng whispered, "she was probably nervous last night..."


    "Mufeng, since last night, Ben Shao feels that you seem to talk too much..."


    Lu Qitian immediately looked at Mufeng coldly and opened his mouth faintly. This sentence successfully made Mufeng pale.


    Lu Qitian was not ready to let him go. He took a step closer to him and lowered his voice, "Mufeng, when you checked the living mouth last night, no one who had not been injured was found, and almost let her escape. Do you know what a serious mistake you made?"

 Chapter 2398

    "Young master, it''s my subordinates'' negligence! Please forgive me this time, and my subordinates will never make the same mistake again in the future!"


    Mufeng hung his head and didn''t dare to look directly at Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian sneered, "if Ben Shao knows what happened between you and the girl in the car, then Ben Shao will deal with you two with the crime of adulterer * * and let you two die together. I''m afraid it will help you fulfill your wish."


    Mufeng''s face became more and more white, and there was cold sweat on his forehead, sliding down his cheeks and dripping straight on the ground¡ª¡ª


    Lu Qitian had seen enough of MI Raner''s sleep. He opened the door and sat in the car. He tried too hard. The car shook for a moment. Mi Raner was awakened by the shaking!


    She opened her hazy eyes and looked at the man around her suspiciously.


    "You..."


    "Drive!"


    Lu Qitian didn''t wait for MI Raner to speak, but spoke coldly.


    The driver didn''t dare to delay much, so he quickly started the car, left the camp and headed for the residence.


    On the way, Lu Qitian suddenly smiled low and said, "miss an has lived in Nancheng for more than ten years. She should be very familiar with Nancheng up and down. I don''t know whether miss an will appreciate it. Take Ben for a stroll?"


    Go shopping


    I''m afraid it''s to declare the sovereignty of the Lu family in Nancheng directly.


    As the daughter of the city Lord, the former Lord is familiar to everyone in Nancheng. Now she walks with a strange man and behaves intimately. Coupled with the death of an ye and the changes last night, the people in Nancheng can guess what happened immediately.


    Lu Qitian''s mind is really too careful, and it makes people shudder!


    Mi Ran''er didn''t refuse, smiled and nodded, "well, it''s just that I want to buy something. I hope Lu Shao can pay for me at that time. After all, all our property has been turned into ashes overnight last night..."


    "As long as you can win the beauty''s smile, why not throw a thousand gold?"


    Lu Qitian laughed and asked the driver to stop quickly.


    The driver pulled up against the busy roadside.


    As soon as the luxurious old car stopped, the people walking along the road couldn''t help looking here.


    When Lu Qitian and Mi Raner got off the bus, the passers-by''s eyes immediately straightened.


    "Isn''t that... Miss?"


    "How did the eldest lady walk with such a man?"


    "Could it be that you were kidnapped or your fiance?"


    "I haven''t heard that the eldest lady has an engagement, and now the city Lord has just died, there is such a strong man. I doubt that the weather has changed in Nancheng!"


    "Hey, it''s normal for the weather to change at this point."


    ¡­¡­


    All the talk of the passers-by fell to MI Raner and Lu Qitian''s ears.


    Mi Raner thought sarcastically that Lu Qitian''s goal had been achieved so smoothly. At the moment, Lu Qitian must be complacent in his heart.


    She secretly glanced at Lu Qitian. Sure enough, the corners of the man''s mouth rose slightly and looked very happy.


    Mi Ran''er also hooked his lips, but with a hint of ridicule.


    Lu Qitian took Mi Raner to a grocery store selling Western goods. Lu Qitian chose a pile of things for her, including French soap and English silk stockings.


    "I don''t want to buy these!"


    Before paying, MI Raner stopped Lu Qitian, frowned and said in silence.


    Lu Qitian looked at her suspiciously, "what do you want to buy?"

 Chapter 2399

    "It''s just some necessities. The house was burned out. Mr. Mu brought me only a coat, not..." Mi Ran''er said, and his cheeks suddenly blushed.


    Lu Qitian immediately understood what Mi Raner meant.


    Immediately, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Mi Raner glared at Lu Qitian angrily. Her eyes were ashamed and angry. She looked very naive.


    Lu Qitian raised his hand and stroked her little head before she told her boss what she needed.


    And he, leaving a note, turned and went out.


    After MI Raner bought his necessities, he looked at the soap and silk stockings on the counter


    "Miss, are these together?" the boss asked with expectation.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the money in his hand and nodded slightly, "well, wrap it up together!"


    "Good!"


    The boss can''t wait.


    Sure enough, the eldest lady is still the eldest lady. Even if there is a change in her family, she is still so rich.


    After buying good things from the grocery store, Lu Qitian stood on the roadside smoking. He was wearing a military green coat and the most fashionable hat. The whole person looked at his temperament with awe, but it was this temperament that was the most attractive.


    Many women passing by couldn''t help but look at Lu Qitian.


    Smoking is so hormonal, and there is no one.


    "Let''s go." she walked over and stood on Lu Qitian''s side, whispering.


    "What is the most famous food in Nancheng?" Lu Qitian suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Hot pot," said Mi Raner.


    "Let''s go and have hot pot. It''s lunchtime now. Miss an should know which hot pot restaurant is the best in Nancheng. I have to ask miss an to be the guide today!"


    Lu Qitian crushed out the cigarette butts, looked at Mi Raner with an evil smile and opened his mouth lightly.


    Mi Ran''er still smiled faintly: "it''s my pleasure."


    The selected hot pot shop is near the grocery store. In this era, the hot pot shop is antique. It also uses a pot with a side stove, burning a charcoal fire. The hot pot is boiling, full of the aroma of pepper and spices.


    "Eat!"


    Mi Raner looked at the boiling color of the hot pot soup and swallowed greedily. When the meat came up, she quickly rinsed a piece. She was unwilling to maintain the so-called lady image in front of the food.


    Lu Qitian pulled the corners of his lips, a faint smile on his face, and he also picked up chopsticks.


    Haicheng''s diet was light. Lu Qitian had never eaten such spicy food before. When he took the first bite, his forehead was full of sweat. He immediately took off his coat, lifted up his sleeves and continued to eat.


    "If you can''t eat spicy, you can change the light soup bottom, or wash the pepper with boiling water before eating!"


    Mi Ran''er was worried that his stomach could not stand it and whispered in his ear.


    "No, the young master can stand the spicy degree." Lu Qitian saw that she didn''t blush and jump. A strong desire for victory and defeat sprang up from the bottom of her heart, pulled at the corners of her mouth and shook her head.


    Mi Raner had no choice but to go with him.


    Sure enough, for a man, face is more important than life.


    After a meal, Lu Qitian''s shirt was completely wet, and his face was full of red and sweat. It looked like it had a different flavor. Of course, the premise was to ignore the smell of hot pot.


    "Drink some milk to relieve the spicy."


    Mi Ran''er ordered him a cup of fresh milk and handed it to him for him to drink.

 Chapter 2400

    At this time, Lu Qitian didn''t care about the face of any man. He rushed over and poured it into his stomach. Only then did he feel much more comfortable in his stomach and mouth.


    "Lu Shao, if you can''t eat spicy food, don''t try to be strong. Now you''re not the most powerful. Wait until you... Hey, anyway, I''ll mourn for you..."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and smiled at Lu Qitian. She couldn''t help but speak very naughty.


    Lu Qitian saw that she was so invisible now, and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "When you ordered, you didn''t ask me if I could eat spicy food. I think you just wanted to see me make a fool of yourself?" Lu Qitian dropped the cup heavily on the table and suddenly looked at Mi Raner without expression and asked coldly.


    To tell you the truth, if he were someone else, he would be shaking with fear.


    However, MI Ran''er still looked at him calmly. "You suggested eating hot pot, not me!"


    Lu Qitian: "


    A word made him speechless.


    He can only get up and ask the driver to check out. Mi Raner gets up and follows the man. He can''t help making a lot of faces.


    After coming out of the hot pot shop, Lu Qitian has to go to the city Lord''s house to do business. He turns his eyes to MI Raner.


    This guy''s thin lips are still glowing red. Look carefully, they seem to be hot and swollen!


    "Are you familiar with the city Lord''s residence?" he asked.


    "It''s OK." Mi Raner is telling the truth. The original Lord often follows Anye to the city Lord''s house. Because Anye wants to pass on the position of the city Lord of Nancheng to the original Lord, she has been teaching her how to manage her men and people in recent years.


    "Then come with me to the city Lord''s mansion."


    Lu Qitian said and got on the bus.


    Mi Raner had to keep up.


    She didn''t expect that she was in this position. On the surface, she was supposed to be the daughter of the city Lord. After the royal family, she was the daughter of a daughter. In fact, in the end, she was just a pendant.


    This pendant also has to prevent the owner from throwing her away anytime and anywhere.


    It''s really tragic.


    Everyone in the city Lord''s residence knows what happened last night. After the city Lord''s residence was occupied by the Lu family this morning, the people in the original post were not changed, but the city Lord''s residence changed its surname


    When Lu Qitian arrived, Mufeng called the vice mayor and several leaders below into the yard.


    Lu Qitian looked at an Ye''s capable men and raised a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    He glanced around among these people and saw several acquaintances. He gradually knew about Anye''s death.


    "Well, young master, I don''t hope that changing the city master will affect your work. Just do what you should do. You should also have heard of my temper. If anyone dares to make small moves under my eyelids, your end will not be easier than those who settled down last night."


    Lu Qitian held his belt and said. His finger with leather gloves didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He stroked the holster at his waist several times.


    Everyone understood what he meant and nodded quickly.


    "Don''t worry, city Lord. As long as it''s good for the people and Nancheng, no matter who is the city Lord, we will support it!"


    Vice Mayor Lin Qing came out and said to Lu Qitian with a smile.


    Lu Qitian just glanced at Lin Qing coolly and took back his eyes. Instead of paying attention to forestry, he looked at Mi Raner: "take ben to your father''s former office!"

 Chapter 2401

    Lin Qing was so ignored by Lu Qitian that a little embarrassment appeared on his face. After Lu Qitian followed Mi Raner, the smile on his face disappeared instantly. He frowned and a sense of killing flashed through the bottom of his eyes.


    However, a cold sight fell on his face at this time.


    Lin Qing lifted her eyes and saw that it was Mufeng.


    Mufeng gives Lin Qing a warning stare and follows Lu Qitian away.


    Anye''s office is located in the center of the whole city master''s office. The office is well located and spacious. The most important thing is that it can monitor whether people in other offices are doing serious work. In the past, people in other offices can''t see the trend of the city master''s office.


    "Yes, yes, Lord an''s taste is similar to that of Ben Shao. Look at these antiques and books. Many of them are single copies. I didn''t expect to have them in Lord an''s office. It seems that Ben Shao''s trip to Nancheng really benefited a lot!"


    Mi Raner sat on the sofa and looked at Lu Qitian sitting at his desk, holding a book, praising the amazing scene, with a slight smile on his lips: "If my father hadn''t prepared his own army and killed Nancheng to become the leader of this side, he would certainly be a very famous collector. The Anjia you burned yesterday has more valuable antiques and orphans, but it has turned into ashes! All these are given by young master Bailu!"


    Mi Raner''s angry words made Lu Qitian laugh instead of angry.


    He put down the booklet in his hand and looked at Mi Ran''er. Their eyes collided in the air, and there were faint sparks splashing everywhere


    "Are you blaming me?" Lu Qitian asked with a frown.


    "Otherwise? That''s the home I''ve been living since I was ten years old. So I can''t make complaints about me. What''s wrong with it?" Mi Ran''s eyes were getting red. There was some frustration in her tone. "You also let people kill my Niang Niang. She just wanted to protect me. She didn''t know anything, and she was intruded by you and shot dead."


    Although these are the styles of these Gang forces, but Miss Chen is still too cruel to think about it. So, I can''t help but make complaints about it.


    Lu Qitian was silent.


    He stared at Mi Raner''s grievances and tears, and his eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    After a long time, he breathed out and slowly opened his mouth, "this is the victim of the power competition. If it was not your nanny who died last night, it was you. Moreover, your nanny is willing to die for you. You don''t have to feel guilty about her death."


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t find anything to refute this guy.


    This logic is too robber!


    Mi Ran''er bit her teeth, took back her eyes, put her small hand on her knee and clenched her fist tightly.


    "No..."


    Lu Qitian suddenly got up and walked towards Mi Raner. Then he put one hand on the back of the sofa. He came towards her flag. When he pressed it up, his momentum followed, suppressing Mi Raner''s body and mind.


    "Should I reasonably doubt that what you just said is actually expressing your hatred... When you have full wings, do you still want to avenge your nanny and the people who died under the Lu family''s gun last night?"


    Mi Ran''er met his inquiring eyes and nodded without hesitation, "if conditions permit, I may do so!"


    "Even if I avenge your father, there''s nothing to discuss?"

 Chapter 2402

    Lu Qi''s hand fell on her lower jaw and gently pinched it. There was a slight smile on her face.


    "In that case, there may be something to discuss."


    Mi Raner and he come and go. Although they say that human life is crucial, the atmosphere between them is inexplicably harmonious. Lu Qitian is not angry. Mi Raner''s boredom gradually dissipates under the smile on his face.


    When Mufeng came in with a letter, what he saw was this ambiguous scene.


    He was stunned and immediately prepared to turn around and go out.


    "Stop!"


    Following this posture, Lu Qitian sat down beside Mi Raner. His arm fell behind her neck and hugged Mi Raner in this posture.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Lu Qitian looked at Mufeng coldly and asked in a low voice.


    "Haicheng sent a letter, which should be written by the old lady. Please have a look, young master." Mufeng presented the letter in his hand. After Lu Qitian took it away, he turned around and wanted to go, but at the moment he turned around, he gave Mi Raner a sad look.


    Mi Ran''er noticed his eyes, frowned slightly and looked at Mufeng with doubt.


    Mufeng has gone out.


    What''s the matter with this man?


    If you really know the original owner, why do you make so many strange moves in front of Lu Qitian? If Lu Qitian suspects something, they may not be able to live.


    Did he ever think about these dangers?


    Lu Qitian took back his hand, opened the letter, looked at the contents, frowned impatiently, crumpled the letter paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er didn''t ask about the content of the letter, but judging from Lu Qitian''s look, he probably wrote something he didn''t like.


    The corners of his mouth raised.


    She looked at Lu Qitian so unhappy that she was inexplicably happy.


    But the happiness didn''t last for a few seconds, but Lu Qitian caught it by lifting his eyes.


    "Can you laugh when you see that my young master is in a bad mood?" Lu Qitian''s eyes suddenly became severe. He pressed towards Mi Raner, pinched her chin and opened his mouth fiercely.


    Mi Raner couldn''t help struggling.


    "I... you let go first, Lu Shao, can''t you talk well?"


    Lu Qitian bit his teeth and said coldly, "no! You provoked Ben Shao first..."


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er could hardly argue. This guy leads so many people. How can he be so childish in such a small matter?


    It''s unbearable!


    Close to his teeth, MI Ran''er put his hand on his chest and pushed him hard. "I''m not laughing at you. I think of the jokes I used to tell with my father in the office. The jokes are very funny... Really!"


    Lu Qitian is not a three-year-old child. He can''t be deceived so easily.


    "What''s the joke? Let''s hear it now!"


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er felt the hormonal breath of Lu Qitian. Now the whole brain is rusty. Where can it rotate smoothly and think of a joke as quickly as possible?


    She raised her chin in despair, and her eyes secreted aggrieved physiological tears at a very fast speed.


    "I forgot..."

 Chapter 2403

    Lu Qitian laughed wildly.


    She smiled and crawled on MI Raner''s body, and her whole body was shaking. Mi Raner could not help laughing, but at this time, her smile would look very strange. She bit her teeth and stifled her smile.


    Finally, Lu Qitian held back his smile and supported the sofa with one hand. A pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes were full of tears.


    "Miss an is really... She can''t lie!"


    Lu Qitian was finally willing to let Mi Raner go. He got up from her and straightened his wrinkled clothes.


    A little ironic smile came out of the corner of his mouth: "so, in the future, don''t lie in front of Ben Shao. It''s better to say what you have!"


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Lu Qitian touched his chin and thought carefully about the contents of the letter. He got up. "Be prepared. A very difficult young lady will come to the Lu family residence in two days. If you can help me deal with it successfully, I will not embarrass you at all in the future. I will supply you as a grandmother!"


    "Miss, are you your fiancee?" Mi Raner asked gossip.


    "Fiancee?"


    Lu Qitian''s eyes suddenly turned to MI Raner''s face. "I hate difficult women most. Where is she worthy of being Ben Shao''s fiancee? She''s just a big lady of a rich family who is hard to get rid of!"


    "Well..." Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that there was a woman who made Lu Qitian so embarrassed.


    She is very interested and wants to see how difficult it is to deal with each other!


    "Don''t worry, Lu Shao. Although I may not have as much experience in Nancheng as you, I''ve also encountered a lot of women of all types and styles. I''ll help you cope with this difficult young lady properly and ensure that you won''t be difficult!"


    Mi Raner''s confident appearance made Lu Qitian smile.


    "That book will wait and see!"


    -


    The difficult young lady Bai Xiuyue arrived in Nancheng the next day.


    She took the train to the neighboring city, found the Bai family''s industry in the neighboring city, and asked the driver to drive herself overnight.


    When she arrived in Nancheng, she went to the city master''s house for the first time.


    When Mi Raner first saw Miss Bai, she immediately understood why Lu Qitian said that this woman was difficult to deal with.


    Bai Xiuyue came in wearing a dress and stepping on ten centimeter high heels. She directly ignored Mi Raner sitting on the sofa. She came to Lu Qitian and leaned down and hugged his arm. "Qitian, we haven''t seen each other for ten days. Have you ever thought of me? Whether you think of me or not, I miss you to death!"


    Bai Xiuyue is not fluent in Mandarin. She should have studied abroad.


    Mi Ran''er saw that Lu Qitian''s face changed when Bai Xiuyue entered the house. Moreover, the whole person immediately tightened up and sat up straight as if facing a great enemy.


    When Bai Xiuyue approached, his face became darker and darker.


    Pulling Bai Xiuyue''s arm, he threw her away. "Miss Bai, please pay attention! Although you have studied abroad and have the style of foreigners, this is in China..."

 Chapter 2404

    Bai Xiuyue was not frightened by Lu Qitian''s face. She leaned up again. However, she didn''t dare to hold Lu Qitian''s arm again this time.


    With grievance, she leaned over and looked at Lu Qitian, "Qitian, I''m too excited. Don''t be angry, OK? I know, you must want to eat Haicheng''s food after you left Haicheng for many days. I brought you your favorite crab! I''ll cook it for you at noon today and let you..."


    "Crab? How many days have you been away from Haicheng?" Lu Qitian asked with a frown.


    "It''s almost four days..." Bai Xiuyue counted her fingers, counted four numbers, and then answered Lu Qitian.


    Mi Ran''er took this scene to the bottom of her eyes, and then she understood why Lu Qitian had no way to take this woman. It turned out that Miss Bai didn''t have a good mind. Maybe Lu Qitian meant not to talk with fools


    In addition, the Bai family is the richest man in China. Because Bai Xiuyue grew up with Lu Qitian and likes Lu Qitian, the Bai family has been funding Lu''s military expenses.


    These two points made Lu Qitian have to give Bai Xiuyue a little good face and can''t harden the relationship.


    "On the 4th, it''s so hot all the way. Do you think these crabs can be fresh? I''m afraid it''s already stinking. You have to eat yourself. Don''t poison Ben Shao!"


    Lu Qitian said in disgust, raised his hand and pushed Bai Xiuyue away a little, "I''ve told you not to pester Ben Shao and take care of your life, but you always don''t listen..."


    Lu Qitian frowned and whispered, and hung his head to continue his work.


    Bai Xiuyue is not discouraged by Lu Qitian''s treatment.


    She also smiled: "Qitian, I won''t delay your work. You''re busy. I''ll wait for you there. When you finish your work, we''ll have dinner together!"


    Then she stepped on her high heels and walked in the direction of MI Ran''er.


    When she saw Mi Raner, her eyes suddenly sharpened and her hostility was very obvious. She gritted her teeth, sat down next to MI Raner and asked in a low voice, "who are you? Why are you in Qitian''s office!"


    "An xueran, daughter of the former city Lord, is also a distinguished guest of Lu Shao now." Mi Raner introduced herself with a light smile.


    "Ah! You are the daughter of the man Qitian wants to kill... Distinguished guest? Aren''t you Qitian''s enemy? Why are you a distinguished guest again? You can''t... Seduce Qitian with some conspiracy and trick, make Qitian confused by you, and let you go?"


    Bai Xiuyue immediately frowned and approached Mi Raner with a threat in her eyes, "I can warn you, Qitian, I have determined that he will only marry me. Even if you want to follow Qitian, you can only be a little. After all, now the south city is Qitian''s world. Your former city Lord''s daughter has no backing. How can you be equal to miss Ben? If Miss Ben doesn''t allow it, you''re not qualified to be a concubine..."


    Bai Xiuyue is not only stupid, stupid, but also poisonous.


    This kind of woman is the most terrible.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and looked at her appearance with a sense of superiority. After a long time, the sarcasm on her face could not help it.


    "Yes, Miss Lu Shao belongs to Miss Bai, but Miss Bai, you seem to have ignored a step... Before the wedding, there is no relationship between you and Lu Shao. The matchmaker''s engagement is very free. Who does Lu Shao want to be with? You don''t need to ask Miss Bai your opinion!"


    Mi Ran''er holds her arm. She is dressed in a moon white cheongsam, which outlines her figure perfectly.

 Chapter 2405

    In addition, her whole momentum was revealed, and her elegant makeup completely overwhelmed the fake foreign devil around her.


    The tone of contempt completely angered Bai Xiuyue, who grew up in favor and had never heard hard words.


    She clenched her teeth, her anger was about to burst out, and stared at Mi Raner, "you... You bitch, how do you talk to miss Ben? Do you think you are still the daughter of the former city Lord? Now your family is broken and dead, you are just an orphan, and..."


    "What if I''m an orphan? Tutoring is at least much better than some people who have parents and are not even as good as orphans!" Mi Ran''er interrupted Bai Xiuyue and said angrily.


    "You --"


    Bai Xiuyue''s mode of thinking can''t be mi Raner''s opponent. In addition, MI Raner is deliberately trying to annoy her. At the moment, Bai Xiuyue may refute her words.


    Biting her teeth, Bai Xiuyue squeezed her fist and hammered several times on her thigh.


    "Qitian, this bitch bullies me. Will you teach him a lesson? If you help me teach this bitch a lesson, I''ll ask my father to give you two hundred thousand more ocean for next year''s military expenditure!" Bai Xiuyue got up and walked up to Lu Qitian, pointed to MI Raner and said to Lu Qitian with red eyes.


    Lu Qitian was almost speechless by this stupid woman.


    He put down the pen in his hand, raised his eyes and looked at Bai Xiuyue helplessly. "Miss Bai, miss an is a distinguished guest of the young master. The young master sees everything just now. It''s clear that you teased miss an first. How did you say it in your mouth, and it turned into sister an bullying you? You bullied miss an. Now her family is broken and no one supports her?"


    "I didn''t!"


    Bai Xiuyue quickly shook her head. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes: "she satirized me that I was not even as good as an orphan..."


    "Judging from what you''ve just done, young master Ben thinks she''s right."


    Bai Xiuyue: "


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any help from Lu Qitian, she spread her anger to Lu Qitian. She stamped her foot vigorously, "Lu Qitian, you... You helped outsiders bully me. Now I finally see through you!"


    With that, she turned and ran out of Lu Qitian''s office.


    At last Lu Qitian did not smell the perfume which was strong enough to make his stomach uncomfortable.


    He looked up at Mi Raner.


    The latter frowned at him.


    Lu Qitian slightly raised his mouth and chuckled.


    "This girl is thick skinned when she is thick skinned, but once she gets angry, she probably won''t slow down for a while. She can finally be clean for a few days." Lu Qitian stretches her shoulders, leans back on the chair and thumbs up to MI Ran''er. "It''s really you. You know, you have to lay your hand on her soft rib -"


    "It''s not a weakness, I''m really angry by what she said..." Mi Raner shrugged and said angrily. "I didn''t expect that Lu Shao was very patient with the young lady. I thought that Lu Shao drew a gun directly to warn against all people and things he didn''t like..."


    Mi ran make complaints about Lu Qitian''s injury to men inflicted by evil persons. He felt his nose and looked at his pocket watch. "Well, it''s almost time. We should go to dinner."


    He got up and went to MI Ran''er: "for the sake of a few clean days for me, would you like to have western food?"


    "Just make yourself at home."

 Chapter 2406

    Lu Qitian''s so-called clean day is actually half a day.


    In the evening, he took Mi Raner back to Lu''s residence. Before he entered the house, he heard Bai Xiuyue talking with the housekeeper, "Housekeeper Lu, it seems that the sofa is not too soft, and the ornament is too ugly, and the vase over there is also ugly. I''ll call the Baijia shopping mall in Lincheng and ask them to send some trendy things tomorrow at most, so you can clean up these things now, take them out and lose them all! It''s too ugly -"


    "Miss Bai, these things are chosen by the young master himself. Moreover, they are all priceless antiques. The old slave can''t be the master." housekeeper Lu quickly shook his head and said that he didn''t dare to do such a thing!


    "You don''t throw it, do you? I''ll throw it myself. Qitian has no eyes at all. You can see it from the bitch who lives next to him today!"


    Mi Raner was really shot while lying down!


    As soon as Lu Qitian heard that all his treasures were going to be thrown away, he hurried into the house and stopped Bai Xiuyue, who was going out with a vase in her arms. "What are you crazy? This is not your home. You dare to mess around. Ben Shao just packed you and threw you out -"


    "Qitian, I really think this..."


    Before Bai Xiuyue finished her words, her eyes fell on MI Raner, who followed Lu Qitian into the house. She immediately stared and asked in doubt, "why is this woman here? How can she go home with you?"


    "She is my distinguished guest. She has lived with young master Ben for a long time. Why does she go home with Ben Shao? Wait, she has to go back to the room with Ben Shao!"


    Lu Qitian clenched his teeth and said coldly, grabbed his vase, and then threw Bai Xiuyue away. "As for you, since you are here, please give me some peace. After playing for a few days, you will pack your bags and go back to Haicheng. There is no place for you here."


    "Now that you''re stationed in Nancheng, can''t our Bai family''s shopping mall open to Nancheng? At that time, I''ll let daddy buy a residence at your price, and our family will live in Nancheng with you... Isn''t there a place to stay?"


    Bai Xiuyue smiled, "before I came to Nancheng, I had discussed with my parents. Qitian, don''t worry, I won''t be separated from you for so long..."


    Lu Qitian: "


    He really didn''t know how to tell the girl


    Frowning and biting hard.


    He turned around and handed the vase to the housekeeper. He simply ignored Bai Xiuyue and asked the housekeeper in a low voice, "is dinner ready?"


    "Young master, it''s ready. You and miss an can have dinner!"


    The housekeeper also ignored Bai Xiuyue.


    At the moment, Bai Xiuyue is like a transparent person standing in the Lu family residence. However, she is really strong in her heart. When Mi Raner and Lu Qitian sit down for dinner, she sits down on the other side of Lu Qitian and pours a glass of red wine on her own, "well, this red wine is delicious. Should it be not young... Is it French?"


    She looked at Lu Qitian and asked brightly with expectation.


    Lu Qitian drank half a bowl of soup and gave a vague hum in his mouth, so he didn''t talk to Bai Xiuyue again.


    Mi Raner holds out her chopsticks to pick up vegetables. No matter what she wants, Bai Xiuyue will hold out her chopsticks and take it away directly.


    Finally, MI Raner couldn''t bear it. She didn''t eat anything. She put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. "I''ll eat well. Take your time."

 Chapter 2407

    Lu Qitian frowned at Bai Xiuyue.


    "Can you understand some manners? At least those who have studied abroad, how can they do things that are not on the table? Is that how old Bai taught his daughter?" once Lu Qitian had a straight face, the whole person was completely different from usual, and her aura came out, which immediately made Bai Xiuyue nervous.


    Lu Qitian seldom gets angry with Bai Xiuyue. Bai Xiuyue knows that she may really step on Lu Qitian''s bottom line this time.


    She turned pale and quickly took back her chopsticks. Then she looked at Mi Raner and smiled, "miss an, I''m kidding you. Haven''t you eaten anything? Eat more. The Lu family''s chef is very good, especially those who follow Qitian..."


    Bai Xiuyue quickly sandwiched Mi Raner with a white cut chicken. With her tone and posture, she completely regarded herself as the hostess of the Lu family residence.


    Mi Raner: "


    This face is really fast¡ª¡ª


    However, since Bai Xiuyue has bowed her head, it''s not good if she doesn''t give some face.


    Pick eyebrow low smile, picked up chopsticks to eat.


    When Bai Xiuyue took back her chopsticks, her face immediately sank and secretly nunuo her mouth. From the shape of her lips, the woman didn''t say anything good about Mi Raner.


    After dinner, Lu Qitian looked at Mufeng: "Mufeng, you personally send Miss Bai to the best hotel in Nancheng, and the bill to Lu''s residence."


    "Yes!"


    Mufeng is going to get Bai Xiuyue''s suitcase. He really wants to send Bai Xiuyue away.


    Bai Xiuyue''s face changed instantly. "I won''t go. Qitian, my aunt said that I can live in your residence after I come to Nancheng. Didn''t my aunt say this in her letter to you? Let me call my aunt and ask!"


    Bai Xiuyue said, seriously going to get the phone.


    Lu Qitian quickly pressed the telephone receiver, and then looked at Bai Xiuyue with a smile on his lips. "Other rooms in the mansion haven''t been decorated yet. Where you don''t live, you''d better go to a hotel!"


    "But..."


    Bai Xiuyue''s eyes fell on MI Raner, "but how can this woman live with you?"


    "Because... She has what I want."


    Lu Qitian smiled faintly, and his tone was inexplicably ambiguous.


    Bai Xiuyue gritted her teeth. "You... Qitian, aunt promised me that she would let me marry you. You can''t do this to me!"


    Bai Xiuyue''s eyes were red and looked very wronged.


    "My mother asked you to marry me? When did you think my mother could dominate and decide my life? Hehe..."


    Lu Qitian''s smile suddenly cooled down. "Moreover, my mother asked you to marry Lu''s house, so you can just marry my mother!"


    "Lu Qitian, how can you say that?"


    Bai Xiuyue was half angry when she heard Lu Qitian''s words. She frowned and stared at Lu Qitian. "If your aunt hears this, are you going to make your aunt angry?"


    Lu Qitian coldly retracted his eyes, his fingers fell on his knees and tapped rhythmically.


    Mufeng took this scene into his eyes and quickly picked up his suitcase. "Miss Bai, let''s go. I''ll take you to the hotel."


    No matter how reluctant Bai Xiuyue is, she can''t stay in the Lu family residence at this time. She can only stamp her feet angrily and reluctantly follow Mufeng and leave behind.


    After she left, MI Raner finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Lu Qi wants to spend his whole life with such a woman, MI Raner will love him very much.

 Chapter 2408

    After Bai Xiuyue left, Lu Qitian felt very relaxed. After sitting on the sofa and stretching his body, he got up, "well, go back to the room and have a rest."


    He smiled at Mi Raner and made an invitation gesture.


    This guy is really coquettish.


    Mi Raner picked up her eyebrows and smiled. She got up and walked upstairs.


    After entering Lu Qitian''s room, MI Raner first asked people to prepare some hot water, take a bath, change into the pajamas Lu Qitian asked people to buy for her, sit on the edge of the bed, hold a script and watch.


    "This weekend, there are several good plays in Qingliu opera garden. Today, Mufeng said, you used to like watching plays. Do you want to see them at the weekend?" Lu Qitian took a bath and asked with a low smile when he saw her reading a painting book.


    "Yes, if Lu Shao has time..." Mi Ran''er thought with her lips closed, and her tone changed a little.


    Lu Qitian''s mouth rose more and more. "If I don''t have time, Mufeng can accompany you! Mufeng seems to know you very well, even his love of watching the theatre... In fact, benshao really doubts whether you and Mufeng knew each other before?"


    As Lu Qitian spoke, he walked up to MI Raner and asked with a low smile, with her eyebrows and eyes fixed, in a tone of temptation and doubt.


    Mi Raner was stiff.


    She shook her head slowly, "I promise, there is no trace of bathing in my memory. As for why he knows me so well, I don''t know!"


    "Not sure..."


    Lu Qitian obviously didn''t believe it very much and paced in the house. "Maybe it''s because Mufeng''s status is too low. When he was in Nancheng, he couldn''t get into the eyes of the city master, but because he saw you more in the dark, he had a deep love for you and learned about you from various channels... Even if he separated for many years, he can''t forget you!"


    Lu Qitian''s sour tone and dancing when talking


    "Lu Shao, you are very suitable for singing. You have a rich voice and body language. By the way, you can write your own painting book. It must be wonderful to the full!" Mi Raner said sarcastically. After lifting the quilt over his bed, he put his back to the landing and went to bed. He was not ready to pay attention to him again.


    "Is that annoying?"


    Lu Qitian opened his mouth a little funny, "my young master is analyzing with you..."


    Mi Ran''er closed her eyes and breathed faintly, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Lu Qitian had to close his mouth, silently dry his hair and lay in bed.


    The quilt folded between the two people is completely different. However, occasionally when Lu Qitian sleeps shallow, he will feel that the leg or hand extended by the girl on the other side will always hit him accurately.


    Lu Qitian looked again. The girl''s sleeping position didn''t look like a daughter with "self-cultivation".


    Don''t be more natural and unrestrained


    -


    Early the next morning, before Mi Raner and Lu Qitian got up and went downstairs, Bai Xiuyue arrived.


    Cooking in the downstairs kitchen was crackling, which made the two upstairs unable to sleep.


    The two went downstairs with their confused heads and saw the rich dinner on the table. Lu Qitian''s green tendons on his forehead jumped fiercely.


    "Qitian, you''re up. Hurry to wash your hands and get ready for breakfast!" Bai Xiuyue leaned out of the kitchen, squinted and smiled at Lu Qitian and said softly.


    Lu Qitian took a deep breath. He clenched his teeth and asked in a deep voice, "why did you come so early?"

 Chapter 2409

    I saw someone who gave him a headache early in the morning. God simply didn''t give him a moment to relax


    "I can''t sleep in the hotel. When I''m hungry, I''ll come early to make breakfast. I prepared western breakfast this morning. My aunt said that you also like western style. This is what I learned when I studied abroad. Try my craft."


    Bai Xiuyue said this and looked at Mi Raner with provocation: "miss an, can you eat Western style?"


    "Probably not."


    Mi Raner said vaguely and couldn''t help yawning. She went to the bathroom to wash her cold face and wake herself up a lot before she came out to deal with Bai Xiuyue, a stupid woman¡ª¡ª


    Bai Xiuyue prepared a rich western breakfast. Instead of chopsticks, knives and forks were placed on the table. However, in the position where Mi Raner did it, Bai Xiuyue put the chopsticks she had prepared for her "intimate".


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er looked at the chopsticks and the knife and fork on one side, as if he was hesitating about what kind of tableware to use.


    Bai Xiuyue on the opposite side skillfully picked up a knife and fork, cut a sandwich and fed it to her mouth. When eating, she looked at Mi Raner with a smile. Mi Raner''s hesitation fell into Bai Xiuyue''s eyes, and her heart was full of ridicule.


    Mi Raner raised her eyes to meet Bai Xiuyue''s eyes and pulled at the corners of her mouth.


    Lu Qitian can''t watch anymore. He cuts his breakfast and prepares to change with MI Raner, but Mi Raner stops him.


    "Nothing."


    She smiled lightly. Under Bai Xiuyue''s shocked eyes, she picked up a knife and fork, began to cut the breakfast on the plate gracefully, and then sent it gracefully to her mouth.


    She may study the etiquette of Western food more thoroughly than Bai Xiuyue. Compared with Bai Xiuyue, who is just a beginner, she can''t help showing off, which is much more elegant and beautiful.


    Bai Xiuyue almost choked on her own sandwich.


    "Can you eat Western food?" even Lu Qitian was surprised.


    "Well, when I was at school, I had foreign friends who taught me something..." Mi Ran''er said very modestly.


    She''s not just taught some, she''s completely skilled.


    Lu Qitian was very happy to see Bai Xiuyue eat shriveled.


    He bowed his head and ate several mouthfuls of sandwiches and fried eggs happily.


    Bai Xiuyue choked and couldn''t speak. The whole breakfast process was very quiet.


    After dinner, Lu Qitian is going to work in the city Lord''s residence and is ready to take Mi Raner with him.


    "I don''t want to go to the city Lord''s residence today. I want to go shopping." Mi Ran''er whispered to Lu Qitian, "just let two people follow me."


    "OK, don''t hang around too long. Go home early."


    Lu Qitian patted her on the shoulder, gently told her, put on his coat, took his hat from the girl''s hand, put it on and left.


    Bai Xiuyue is a little tangled. Should she follow Lu Qitian to the city master''s residence, or should she stay to deal with the big miss Anjia


    While she was struggling, MI Raner was ready to go out.


    Mufeng was left by Lu Qitian.


    Mi Raner suspects that Lu Qitian deliberately left Mufeng to test the relationship between them. This man is really boring.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lips silently and watched Mufeng open the door. When she approached, she frowned, "in fact, Mr. mu, I''m really confused. Have we met before?"


    Although Mufeng guessed that she couldn''t remember, she didn''t expect that she would forget so thoroughly¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2410

    A trace of injury flashed through his eyes. He smiled and shook his head, "no!"


    "Really not?"


    Mi Raner is very suspicious of Mufeng''s answer. She sits on the bus with a frown and looks at Mufeng with a few more threads in her eyes.


    Mufeng sat in the driver''s seat with some guilt. Before the car could drive out, he was stopped by the people running out of Lu''s residence.


    "I want to come too!" Bai Xiuyue gasped. After stopping the car, she quickly opened the back seat. When she got on the bus, she deliberately squeezed Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er had expected Bai Xiuyue to catch up, so there was not much emotion on her face. She just frowned slightly, indicating that she disliked Bai Xiuyue''s rude actions.


    After Bai Xiuyue sat down, she turned her eyes and looked at Mi Raner, "I think miss an, as the host, should not refuse to take me to Nancheng?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and smiled, "if Miss Bai doesn''t think the places I go are boring, she can follow."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mind."


    Mi Raner reported an address to Mufeng.


    Mufeng drives.


    It''s a theater. There are two good plays here in the morning.


    Mi Ran''er asked Mu Feng to help open a box, ordered some cakes and a pot of tea, sat in a well positioned box, watched the performance on the stage, and occasionally tapped his fingers on the table with the rhythm of the Opera


    Peking Opera is very boring for people who don''t know much, such as Bai Xiuyue.


    She sat next to MI Raner and listened to the babbling singing on the stage. She couldn''t understand half a word. She fidgeted and moved in her seat like a needle on pins and needles, but she didn''t dare to show her big words in front of MI Raner.


    Although she has been trying to bear it, the boredom on her face still exposed her state of mind at the moment.


    The news reached Lu Qitian, who was working in the city Lord''s residence.


    Lu Qitian was happy immediately.


    "Ann xueran really knows how to apply the right medicine to the case. She actually wants to take Bai Xiuyue to an elegant place like the theater. Bai Xiuyue can''t get into it..." Lu Qitian feels that if she doesn''t understand when listening to the play, she is as good as going to jail.


    The adjutant smiled, "young master, miss an is really a wonderful person. These days, she wanders around the city master''s house and occasionally helps her subordinates do things that they are not very good at..."


    "She used to grow up in the city Lord''s residence. She knows this place better than you do!"


    With a little pride, Lu Qitian opened his mouth with a low smile.


    "By the way, young master, someone sent an invitation letter today. It said that it was a joint banquet of several families in Nancheng. Several families would talk about cooperation at this banquet. They also wanted you to formally meet with several families at this banquet. After all, you are the new city Lord. Let''s know your face. It''s more convenient to find you if you need help in the future!"


    The adjutant took out the invitation and respectfully put it on Lu Qitian''s table.


    Lu Qitian took a look at the invitation.


    "Joint banquet? I''m afraid I have to talk less with Ben. It''s a Hongmen banquet..."


    Lu Qitian sneered and said with sarcasm.


    When the adjutant heard this, his face suddenly changed. He frowned and asked, "are we still going?"


    "Go, why not? The invitations have been sent to the city master''s residence. If we don''t go, we will appear to be too counselled. We may be called arrogant and unwilling to go with the businessmen by these old foxes..."

 Chapter 2411

    The adjutant nodded, "then I''ll get ready."


    "Well, prepare a beautiful cheongsam for miss an and she will go with me." Lu Qitian thought that taking the daughter of the former city Lord on this occasion might make those old slickers who want to stand up in front of themselves more vigilant.


    After all, the old town owner''s family has been killed and only one Ann xueran is left. Even if others have the courage, they don''t dare to take the risk with their family!


    The adjutant was stunned. He remembered that Lu Qitian said he wanted an xueran to follow him step by step, so he understood and quickly nodded: "OK!"


    After the adjutant left, Lu Qitian thought for a while. He called Mufeng''s office.


    "Mufeng, go to the theater and take miss an to the city master''s house!"


    The Mufeng over the phone thought that an xueran was with Bai Xiuyue at the moment. He frowned and asked, "what about Miss Bai?"


    "How about Miss Bai? Does it have anything to do with my young master? You just need to bring miss an!" Lu Qitian said a little irritably and hung up the phone with a bang!


    The Mufeng on the phone was a little confused. However, he did it according to Lu Qitian''s arrangement. He quickly put on his coat and went out with his car key.


    When he arrived at the theater, the second play was only half sung. Mufeng asked Mi Raner about the location of her private room and went directly.


    "Miss an, the young master asked me to pick you up!" after he entered the house, he ignored Bai Xiuyue, walked straight to MI Raner''s side, bent down and whispered in MI Raner''s ear.


    "OK."


    Mi Raner got up and looked at Bai Xiuyue. She smiled apologetically, "Miss Bai, I''m really sorry. I have something urgent to deal with. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you to the theatre!"


    Bai Xiuyue wanted it, but she looked at Mi Raner with a defensive face: "where are you going? Are you looking for Qitian?"


    "Miss Bai, this is my private affair... I have no obligation to tell you. Besides, what if I go to find Lu Shao? Lu Shao is not your boyfriend and your fiance. What right do you have to take care of whom Lu Shao meets and dates?"


    Before leaving, MI Raner successfully provoked Bai Xiuyue''s anger and left the theater with Mufeng at a brisk pace.


    Where can Bai Xiuyue stay in the theater? When she came out, Mufeng had started the car and left some exhaust gas for Bai Xiuyue.


    Bai Xiuyue was so angry that she stamped her feet in place.


    "Ann xueran, Miss Ben will never let you go..."


    She is the golden lady who has been abroad. Qitian would treat those who have been abroad differently. Now Qitian is just confused by the dead girl''s face. When they have no common language and Qitian hates this ostentatious feudal woman, he will know his good and will turn around to find himself!


    Bai Xiuyue stood where she was and kept comforting herself.


    However, these self comforts, in fact, in her heart, Bai Xiuyue can''t convince herself


    -


    After MI Raner arrived at the city Lord''s house, she went out with Lu Qitian. Therefore, when Bai Xiuyue later came to the city Lord''s house, she threw herself into the air. Moreover, no one told Bai Xiuyue where Lu Qitian and Mi Raner had gone.


    Bai Xiuyue was so angry that she was furious in the city Lord''s residence and smashed a lot of things. The golden lady left a strong impression on everyone in the city Lord''s residence¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2412

    Lu Qitian took Mi Raner around the camp and went to the largest theater in the city to see two plays,


    Finally, Lu Qitian directly took Mi Raner to the ready-made clothing store and changed into the moon white cheongsam selected by the adjutant. This cheongsam is a new style just made in the store. The embroidery work is particularly meticulous and gorgeous. Moreover, MI Raner is just the right size.


    Mi Raner put it on and looked at herself in the mirror.


    She suddenly liked the dress of cheongsam. She really showed the woman''s sexuality just right


    The person who can hold up the cheongsam must be a very slender girl.


    "Do you like it?" Lu Qitian didn''t know when he appeared behind her. He looked at her and appreciated her amazing look in the mirror. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er nodded slightly. "Of course I do. What do you think?"


    Lu Qitian''s hands fell on her shoulders and patted gently. Then, his thin lips approached. They stood in front of the mirror in a very intimate attitude. He said: "very good, very beautiful... You may be the most beautiful woman in cheongsam I''ve ever seen..."


    This evaluation is a little high.


    After all, Lu Qitian''s thousands of sails have been exhausted and countless people have been read. Many beautiful women in cheongsam must have wandered in front of him, but he still said that MI Raner is the most beautiful


    Mi Raner became more and more happy.


    She looked carefully. Lu Qitian also changed into a new suit. Her pocket watch fell on her chest. The whole person looked very handsome.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    There must be a reason why you can''t put on this dress at will.


    "Well, a party."


    Lu Qitian put her little hand in his arm. "You''re my girlfriend tonight."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly. She guessed what kind of party it was.


    I''m sure to meet many old acquaintances of an Ye tonight. They must be very surprised to see themselves with the enemies who destroyed the an family. They don''t know what kind of sarcasm they will say behind their backs.


    Mi Raner is ready, obediently follows Lu Qitian, leaves the clothing store, gets on the bus and goes to the hotel where the banquet is held.


    On the way, MI Ran''er said to the system in his mind, "I found that I may fall in love with cheongsam. When I go to other places in the future, I will often wear cheongsam. This dress is really the most beautiful one I have seen in recent years..."


    The system smiled low: "is there such an exaggeration? In fact, have you ever thought that maybe the original owner''s temperament and figure are suitable for cheongsam, or maybe if you change the position, the temperament is not suitable for such quiet and elegant clothes."


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, and his voice became cold. "So, are you mocking my temperament?"


    The system smiled: "of course not. I''m just explaining an objective fact. Moreover, don''t I mean that the original owner of the next plane may not be suitable for cheongsam?"


    Mi Ran''er thought about it carefully. The system was vague and could really read this meaning.


    She was speechless.


    Just in time, the bus arrived in front of the hotel.


    When the door opened, Mufeng stood outside the door and leaned over to her, "miss an, please."


    After MI Raner got off the bus, he waited beside the bus to land and get off at Qitian.


    The two talents entered the hotel together.


    The others have already arrived.


    Lu Qitian and the two entered, and the businessmen got up immediately.


    "Mr. Lu." the leader came over and introduced himself, "I''m Jiang Lintian, the president of Nancheng chamber of Commerce and the current leader of the Jiang family."

 Chapter 2413

    Lu Qitian falsely shook Jiang Lintian''s hand, "hello."


    Jiang Lintian was stunned when he saw Mi Raner beside Lu Qitian, and then smiled, "miss an, there has been no news since the accident in her home. There are rumors that you and Mr. Lu go in and out of the Lu family residence together. We still don''t believe it. Now it seems that these rumors are true!"


    Mi Raner smiled faintly. She remembered that when an Ye was alive, President Jiang Lintian Jiang put forward a lot of messy requirements to an Ye. He intended to suppress an ye on various occasions and completely wanted to be the city master.


    Anye gave him a lot of accommodation and convenience, but Jiang Lintian didn''t give Anye too much military spending. The military spending of settling down is completely maintained by Anye''s own family wealth accumulated over the years and the money he earned from settling down and doing business.


    There is also a dandy young master in Jiang Lintian''s family. Jiang Lintian has mentioned to an ye more than once that he wants to become an in laws, and said that if he becomes an in laws, the two families will become a family, and the military expenses paid by the Jiang family every year will be many times more than before.


    After all, if you become a family, you don''t talk twice.


    Anye has refused several times, but Jiang Lintian perseveres. After all, Anye only has an xueran daughter. If his son really marries an xueran, Nancheng will eventually fall into his son''s hands.


    Jiang Lin is really a businessman, and his abacus is really smart¡ª¡ª


    Hearing Jiang Lintian''s obviously harsh words, MI Raner''s mouth just floated a faint smile.


    "It''s just to become a king and defeat an enemy. Besides, my father didn''t die in Mr. Lu''s hands. Mr. Lu promised me to avenge my father. Why can''t I deliver myself to Mr. Lu to repay my kindness?"


    Mi Raner''s direct words made Jiang Lintian frown in an instant.


    Jiang Lintian''s eyes are filled with disgust, and Mi Raner''s eyes are more disdainful than before.


    Lu Qitian frowned slightly when he heard Mi Raner''s words. He glanced at Mi Raner. It seemed that he didn''t understand why Mi Raner said so and discredited his reputation.


    "Well, don''t stand here. Take a seat quickly, Mr. Lu. Please do it here." another man came over and showed Lu Qitian the position flatteringly.


    After Lu Qitian took Mi Raner to sit down, he crossed his legs and looked at the businessmen at the banquet.


    "Please directly mention the purpose of inviting Ben Shao to the banquet. Don''t waste each other''s time. After you ask, Ben Shao will sum up whether it can be completed, and finally..."


    "Mr. Lu, we really just want to make friends with you. After all, you are now the new mayor of Nancheng. We old guys have to rely on Mr. landing to accommodate in all aspects before we can continue to do business smoothly, don''t we?"


    The flattering businessman was Tang Xin. He was a very smooth man. When an Ye was still alive, he flattered an Ye very highly. However, the Tang family''s industry was not ranked too high in Nancheng, and the military expenditure that could be given every year was only cattle hair.


    However, Anye likes him very much and mentions him on various occasions. Tang Xin is the city Lord in Anye. Over the years, the industry of the Tang family has gradually expanded and made a lot of money.


    After Anye died, he didn''t even attend the funeral. He was a real white eyed wolf.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er looked at this guy''s flattery and just wanted to sneer and ridicule.

 Chapter 2414

    Tang Xin is guilty. He is looked at by Mi Raner''s cool eyes. After saying this, he shrinks his neck, leans back on the seat, hangs his head and avoids Mi Raner''s eyes.


    When Lu Qitian heard Tang Xin''s words, he sneered, "if you didn''t ask, how could you get together like this? Is it really just a tea conversation? Don''t deceive me as a three-year-old! I''ll say it again at last. If you don''t mention it today, you can''t mention it on any occasion in the future..."


    Lu Qitian unbuttoned his coat, dropped his hand on the gun bag on his belt, and scratched his fingers. The meaning of Lu Qitian''s words was very obvious.


    Jiang Lintian spoke slowly, "In fact... We really have some requirements, Mr. Lu. Now the world is too chaotic, business is becoming more and more difficult, and the profit is lower year by year, but we have to pay so much military expenditure every year, which is really a great burden for us old people. We would like you to halve the annual military expenditure... In this way, everyone can relax and not be about to close every year When you turn in the military expenses, you have to piece together... "


    As soon as Jiang Lintian''s voice fell, Lu Qitian looked at Jiang Lintian coldly.


    His sneer deepened at the corners of his mouth and his eyes were covered with frost.


    "I''ve seen the amount of your annual military expenditure. It''s just a little fur. Do you mean to say here that we should give you less than half? Can you also give you less than half each time you buy cars? Also, you have to rely on the people with less money to protect your goods along the way. If the military expenditure is half, should the people who protect you also be half? Jiang President, you also said that the world is chaotic and there are fewer escorts. Do you think your goods can enter the city safely? And... "


    Lu Qitian dropped his finger on the table and tapped it gently.


    Every time he struck, he struck the hearts of the businessmen present.


    "Mr. Lu, we can''t have fewer carriages and escorts. If there are fewer goods, our profits will be much lower. At that time..." a businessman said anxiously.


    "Then you still have the face to talk about reducing military spending here? Instead of talking about military spending with my young master here, you might as well go back and think about how to sell more and earn more money..."


    Lu Qitian got up with disgust and looked around for a week. "They are all half buried people. They are uneasy to do honest business. They think so much one by one. Do they really want to live to their old age and die well?"


    Lu Qitian said that and reached out to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner put his little hand in his palm and left the hotel behind Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qi is naive. Once these words come out of his mouth, it proves that this guy really wants these things to happen.


    The businessmen present turned pale one by one.


    After Lu Qitian left, everyone set their eyes on Jiang Lintian.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are our president. It depends on you whether the whole chamber of commerce can pay less military expenses. We have been squeezed by the old thing an ye for so many years. Now we have a young man. Do you want him to squeeze us?"


    Jiang Lin smiled coldly, "of course not. I''ve known Lu Qitian and know where his weakness is. I''ll let him loose and promise to halve his military spending..."

 Chapter 2415

    Mi Raner followed Lu Qitian out of the hotel.


    Lu Qitian did not directly take Mi Raner into the car, but stood by the side of the road. He took out a cigarette and smoked slowly.


    It seems that Lu Qitian is angry with these old guys.


    "In fact, these guys have their own weaknesses. Now they dare to be arrogant. They probably have figured out a way out and are ready to send all their weaknesses out..." Mi Ran''er stood beside him and pressed his voice.


    "Oh?" Lu Qitian turned his eyes to MI Raner and smiled, "what''s your idea?"


    Mi Raner cushioned her feet and whispered a few words in Lu Qitian''s ear.


    After hearing this, Lu Qitian looked at Mi Raner with some surprise, "I can''t imagine that under such a quiet appearance, you... Will have such a vicious idea!"


    "Is it poisonous? In fact, I''ve experienced so much that I''ve learned to start first." Mi Ran''er smiled mockingly.


    Lu Qitian was stunned, and then his eyes began to feel a little distressed. He put out the cigarette.


    "All right, go home."


    He already knew, but he didn''t want to order these things in front of MI Raner.


    When returning to the Lu family residence, Lu Qitian saw the situation in the house and frowned slightly.


    "What''s going on?" he snapped.


    "Young master, it''s... It''s Miss Bai." the housekeeper came forward and spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Bai Xiuyue, a madwoman, takes the Lu family as her Bai family? She is so presumptuous! Lighten all these damaged things, sort out a bill and send it to master Bai!"


    Lu Qitian felt that he could not continue to indulge Bai Xiuyue, the unruly and willful young lady. He had to break it immediately and cut off all relations with her.


    Anyway, the military expenses paid by the Bai family every year can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket for the whole Lu family. Moreover, with an xueran, the girl with the treasure map, when he finds the treasure, he is still worried about the deficit of military expenses?


    "Young master, if so, the relationship with the Bai family... Moreover, it''s not easy for the madam to explain. After all, the madam likes Miss Bai so much..." the housekeeper said in some embarrassment.


    "That''s because Bai Xiuyue always looks very sensible in front of her mother. If her mother blames her, she will tell her mother all the glorious deeds of Bai Xiuyue in recent years, so that she can clearly know what kind of person she has always liked..."


    Lu Qitian said coldly and was ready to go upstairs.


    Mi Raner stood where she was.


    She looked at Lu Qitian''s back, frowned and whispered, "well... It seems that we haven''t had dinner yet..."


    Lu Qitian paused at his feet and looked back at the mess in the living room. Where did he have an appetite.


    However, seeing Mi Raner''s slender waist with a grip, this girl is like a willow blowing in the wind. It seems that she can fall down. If she is hungry, I''m afraid she will faint directly


    "Prepare some food for miss an and send it to the room."


    The housekeeper nodded, "yes, young master..."


    Mi Raner just went upstairs. She went back to her room, but Lu Qitian went to the study and called Mufeng. There should be something to discuss, so Mi Raner didn''t bother.


    In the study.


    Lu Qitian told Mufeng what mi Ran''er had just said, "you should pay attention to the movements of these guys at home first. Once there is a sign that you want to send them away, you should stop them immediately and put them in uniform custody first. I will wait for these people to come to the door and ask me to let them go..."

 Chapter 2416

    "Young master, would it be better to do this? After all, the disaster is not as bad as the family..." Mufeng frowned and whispered.


    Lu Qitian smiled coldly, "if I don''t stop, the absolute person may be that group of people. Mufeng, why don''t you understand this truth when you have been around me for so long?"


    He coagulated Mufeng''s face, suddenly got up with a light smile, walked to Mufeng and lowered his voice, "in fact, this unique idea was not thought of by the young master himself, but someone asked benshao."


    "Who?" Mufeng asked suspiciously.


    "Miss Ann Shira!"


    Lu Qitian looked at Mufeng''s face at the bottom of his eyes and asked with a low smile, "why? You are very disappointed now? You think the pure miss an you like is not as simple as you think?"


    "Young master..." Mufeng was frightened. "What are you talking about? My subordinates can''t understand a word."


    "Don''t you understand? It''s best if you don''t understand! Mufeng, you know the young master''s character. Now an xueran and benshao are close together. Benshao''s attitude towards her is also in your eyes. Benshao hopes you have self-knowledge and hide all your messy thoughts. Otherwise, if benshao is unhappy, maybe benshao won''t let her go!"


    After Lu Qitian said that, he patted him gently on the shoulder, "well, hurry to do it according to the young master''s instructions!"


    "Yes..."


    Mu Feng was full of anxiety when Lu Qitian said this, and a cold sweat slipped down his forehead.


    When he turned and walked towards the study door, Lu Qitian was very sharp eyed and found that this guy''s legs were a little soft at the moment


    Lu Qitian smiled even more.


    When Mufeng was ready to go downstairs, another room opened.


    Mi Raner came out of the room after taking a bath.


    She is really hungry. She hasn''t sent food downstairs, so she wants to go down and have a look. Unexpectedly, she bumped into Mufeng''s face.


    "Miss an." Mufeng bowed his head and whispered hello to MI Raner.


    Mi Raner nodded slightly. She smiled with Mu Feng''s side face, "Mr. mu... I really want to know if we knew each other before?"


    Mufeng shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "But..."


    What else does Mi Raner want to say? The door of the study opens and Lu Qitian comes out.


    "But what?" he asked without expression, holding mi Ran''er in his face.


    Mi Ran''er immediately shook his head. "Nothing. I just want to ask Mr. Mu some questions. Mr. Lu, don''t worry. Mr. Mu and I didn''t speak ill of you!"


    She said with a playful smile and walked up to Lu Qitian, "I''m really hungry. Can you go down and urge me?"


    "Bathe in the wind and hurry up the kitchen."


    Lu Qitian still looked at the girl''s coquettish appearance without expression, saying that he would not be confused by the girl''s move.


    He had heard mi Ran''er''s question just now. When she came out, the girl said something else. Isn''t it a guilty conscience?


    "Yes."


    Mufeng ran away, feeling relieved.


    Mi Raner was left alone to deal with Lu Qitian, who was expressionless.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mi ran was looked at by Lu Qitian so flustered, frowning, and tucking up his heart. This guy would not really make complaints about his private property. However, according to the current situation, they can only be regarded as partners. Why should he face her with such an expression?

 Chapter 2417

    "Mufeng has been with me for more than ten years. In these ten years, I can be sure that he will visit Nancheng in the future. Four years ago, you two were just little children. Even if you met, you should not remember..."


    Lu Qitian spoke quietly.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows. "In this case, Mr. Mu should not remember me, but he..."


    "That''s your illusion." there was a sour feeling in Lu Qitian''s tone that he didn''t notice.


    Mi Raner doesn''t want to go deep into this topic, which will affect the current relationship with Lu Qitian. It''s not easy for them to have some evil spirit in dealing with Jiang Lintian and others. If trade rashly breaks the current balance, the people who lose money are themselves.


    The two returned to the house together. Soon, they brought two bowls of shredded chicken noodles downstairs.


    Mi Raner was just ready to eat with chopsticks when a car sounded downstairs.


    There was an ominous premonition in her heart, "isn''t Miss Bai coming?"


    Lu Qitian''s face sank instantly. He scolded angrily: "this girl is really Haunted!"


    "In fact, you and Miss Bai have made it very clear why she still believes you will marry her? Did you give her the wrong information on any occasion before? Or did she really have a problem here?" Mi Ran''er poked her brain and asked in some doubt.


    "She is a madwoman. She grew up obediently by her parents. Therefore, I think people all over the world should hold her in the palm of their hand and spoil her. Unfortunately, she met me..."


    Lu Qitian got up and loosened his neck tie. "I''ll go down and have a look. This time, we must make her completely clear the line with my young master. If we continue like this, I''m afraid I''ll be lonely because of her all my life!"


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help smiling at this.


    Mi Ran''er, after waiting for Lu Qi to open the world building, picked up noodles and began to eat.


    "The shredded chicken noodles are really good. They are very strong. Moreover, the bottom of the soup is not greasy. It feels very refreshing..." Mi Ran''er described the taste in his mouth with the system in his mind.


    The system is silent, "host, are you bullying the host? The host has no mouth and can''t eat?"


    "Yes, it''s bullying. You can''t feel the taste. Even if you feel it, you can''t eat in your mouth. Are you greedy? Unfortunately, you have no entity and can''t eat anything!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled badly and deliberately Hula Hula ate very loudly.


    System: "if this system were you, you wouldn''t be eating so heartlessly now. The task progress of the standard plane hasn''t improved at all, and the plot hasn''t made much progress... Does the host really want to live in this plane for many years?"


    Mi Ran''er immediately responded to the system''s reminder. Yes, she really didn''t do anything these days.


    Now Lu Qitian seems to treat her as if she had just started. He just regarded her as the owner of the treasure map. They didn''t act too close, and he didn''t show his heart


    In this case, Lu Qitian will get the treasure map, go across the river and tear down the bridge and kill her. The task of this plane will be a complete failure.


    "Host, come on, don''t just worry about your appetite, but think about your current situation and your fundamental purpose... Don''t be so happy!" the old God of the system said on the ground.


    Mi Raner: "

 Chapter 2418

    It''s her turn to teach her a lesson.


    Mi Raner suddenly felt as if she had failed in her life.


    "The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really treat me as a sick cat. Next, I''ll show you what is rapid progress!"


    Mi Raner ate up all the noodles in the bowl and put it down. No matter what Lu Qitian said to Bai Xiuyue downstairs, she went to her wardrobe in the dressing room to find a light pink dress with a lot of lace and some perspective cheongsam, and went to the bathroom.


    When she was taking a bath, she suddenly saw that there was a big mirror in the bathroom where there had been no mirror.


    Restroom make complaints about how she can live without the mirror. She couldn''t even see if there was anything dirty on her face after washing.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Qitian actually kept it in mind and asked someone to install a mirror so soon.


    Mi Raner was moved. She thought that this was a very good progress. Why did the smelly system say that the plane task had not made progress?


    That guy is alarmist.


    She took off her clothes and was ready to go to the bathtub.


    As she turned around, MI Ran''er caught a glimpse of something in the mirror.


    Immediately freeze the body, take a closer look, and then the look on his face froze for a moment.


    -


    Downstairs.


    Lu Qitian holds his arm and looks at Bai Xiuyue.


    "What else are you doing here? I don''t think you have smashed all the things in this residence. Are you going to smash the second round?" Lu Qitian frowned and asked sarcastically.


    "No... Qitian, I''m a little impulsive today, so I smashed so many things. Forgive me. Don''t worry, I''ll let my father clean up these things one by one and compensate you... Even if I can''t find the original things, I''ll compensate you according to the original price!"


    Bai Xiuyue looked like a weak woman at this time. Her eyes were full of scarlet and crying. It seemed that she had been wronged.


    She reached out to grab Lu Qitian''s clothes, "Qitian, I really know I''m wrong... Don''t be angry, OK? I promise you, no matter what, I won''t be angry because you and miss an are close in the future. I''ll be generous and tolerate you two. After all, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines..."


    "What?"


    Lu Qitian thought he had heard wrong, "three wives and four concubines? Bai Xiuyue, are you crazy?"


    "Qitian, I called my mother today. She scolded me and told me the qualities that a wife should have. One of them is to be magnanimous, tolerate other women around a man, and help a man marry that woman into the door to match her sister. In the future, I will be very kind to miss an and call her sister xueran..."


    Bai Xiuyue''s amorous ability really amazed Lu Qitian.


    He raised his hand and stopped Bai Xiuyue. These words were really too shocking, which made his heart a little unbearable.


    If you continue to listen, he may ask Mufeng to send Bai Xiuyue directly to the mental hospital


    "Bai Xiuyue, I''ve always told you that when you were a simple girl, I regarded you as a little sister. Later, you went abroad and said to marry me when you came back. I made it clear that if you meet the right person abroad, remember not to miss it. I thought what I said was very clear..."

 Chapter 2419

    Lu Qitian took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood a little, "After you returned home, I have always expressed my dislike for my entanglement, but you are becoming more and more intense. You intend to oppress me from the perspective of your parents. Do you know that I hate that someone uses my parents to force me. Now you have committed the great taboo of me. Under the accumulation of so many mistakes, if I can promise to be with you, I must be crazy It''s over! "


    "Qitian..."


    Bai Xiu''s moon turned white. "I''ve liked you for more than ten years. My childhood dream is to marry you. Now you let me give up. How can I do it?"


    "I didn''t ask you to give up now. I asked you to give up very early. It''s your own stupidity. It''s not my young master''s fault. Well, Mufeng, I don''t want to listen to this girl continue this topic. You take her back to the hotel, send someone to send him to the neighboring city tomorrow, buy her a train ticket and send her back to Haicheng!"


    "Yes."


    Mufeng nodded, came forward and gently said to Bai Xiuyue, "Miss Bai, it''s very late. The young master is very tired recently and needs to rest early. Don''t disturb the young master here! Please leave."


    "I''m not going!"


    Bai Xiuyue''s eyes were red. "I just want to stay in Nancheng. Why should you let me go? Lu Qitian, when you need military spending, make a look of respect for him in front of my father, and let my father think that you are willing to be his son-in-law. Now you don''t need military spending, so you turn your face and don''t be a man. Lu Qitian, why didn''t I see that you are such a hypocritical person before..."


    "Well, you see my hypocrisy now. You don''t have to like me? Go quickly!"


    Lu Qitian said very irritably, waved his hand, turned and went upstairs.


    Bai Xiuyue stood where she was and stamped her feet. At last, she cried loudly.


    Mufeng stood aside, helpless. He didn''t know what to do, let alone how to persuade. He could only watch Bai Xiuyue cry like this. Finally, he couldn''t help but raise his hand secretly, knocked Bai Xiuyue unconscious, took her out, stuffed her into the car, and was ready to send her back to the hotel


    Who knows, on the way, something happened.


    -


    When Lu Qitian went upstairs, he didn''t see Mi Raner. He just thought she was taking a bath and didn''t bother. He came to the table and ate half of the remaining bowl of shredded chicken noodles, so he lost his appetite.


    However, after a long time, MI Ran''er in the bathroom didn''t come out.


    He was worried and frowned slightly.


    Got up, went to the bathroom door and knocked.


    "Are you in there?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "Hmm..." Mi Ran''er''s tone didn''t sound very normal. Lu Qitian frowned deeper and worried more.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you come out? Is there something uncomfortable?" he asked again.


    The bathroom door clicked open.


    Mi Ran''er looked pale at the man outside the door, "no, I just washed for a long time... Did I delay Lu Shao you?"


    "No, you look very bad. Are you really all right?" Lu Qitian raised his hand and touched her forehead. "No fever!"


    Mi Raner took a deep breath and finally smiled, "maybe I''ve been soaking for a long time. I''m a little tired. I went to bed..."


    When Lu Qitian lowered his eyes, he saw Mi Raner''s dress.


    His eyes trembled. Then he quickly looked away and bit his teeth. He held his teeth and finally asked, "what ghost are you wearing?"

 Chapter 2420

    Mi Ran''er then realized that she was still wearing that very sexy suit. When she looked down, her complexion instantly turned red. She picked up her little hand and said, "I... i... I just want to sleep in it. This cheongsam is originally a nightdress..."


    "Oh..."


    Lu Qitian felt that MI Raner must be taking revenge on himself, trying to keep him awake all night, so


    Biting his teeth, he only looked at it once, but the picture in his mind seemed to disappear!


    "I... I''ll go to bed first."


    Mi Raner hurried to the bed and lay down. She wrapped herself up and down with a quilt. Her red face was exposed outside. It was like a more mature peach, which was picked by others.


    Lu Qitian held the wall with one hand and glanced at her now wrapped like a cicada pupa. He shook his head and muttered, "I don''t know what she was thinking..."


    He went into the bathroom.


    Lu Qitian didn''t ask people to prepare hot water, but directly took a cold bath. The picture of Xiang... Yan blurred a lot in his mind, and his heartbeat also tended to be calm.


    When I lay down on the bed, the girl around me had not slept, and her eyes stared like a copper bell.


    Lu Qitian suddenly saw it and startled himself.


    "What''s your expression?"


    "I... Master Lu, I have something to tell you." Mi Raner thought it would be better to tell Lu Qitian about it. In this way, Lu Qitian''s trust in her may increase a lot.


    "What?"


    Lu Qitian lay down. His sheets covered his chest. Moreover, the buttons of his pajamas were only buttoned to the chest, revealing strong and wheat colored chest muscles. No one could look at them.


    "I... Have some news about the treasure map. Where are you? Have you heard from my mother?" Mi Raner leaned over and looked at Lu Qitian with expectation and asked in a low voice.


    Lu Qitian felt guilty. His people checked for so long, but there was no news at all. Ann xueran''s mother seemed to evaporate from the world.


    He sighed, "don''t worry, if you have the cause of death of your mother and your father, I will tell you at the first time!"


    "So, there''s no news..." Mi Ran''er showed some disappointment. "Hey, maybe I won''t find her in my life. Maybe she''s already had an accident..."


    Mi Raner''s eyes were red.


    Lu Qitian looked and felt a sudden pain in his heart. He stretched out his hand and gently touched her face. "Don''t worry, whether it''s dead or alive, I must find out where she is. At least, let you, who is a daughter, collect her body..."


    Mi Raner''s cheek fell into his warm palm and slowly closed his eyes.


    Two drops of clear tears fell from the corners of my eyes.


    This appearance makes Lu Qitian more distressed


    "You just said that you had the news of the treasure map... What''s the news?" Lu Qitian asked in a low voice after a while.


    Mi Ran''er slowly opened his eyes with a little sarcasm, "Lu Shao, we are now in a cooperative relationship. At least... Can we exchange news for news?"


    Lu Qitian raised his eyebrows with self mockery.


    I thought that the relationship between them had changed and could pry something out of the girl''s mouth. It seems that the girl hasn''t lost her mind because of his tenderness.


    This girl is really awake!

 Chapter 2421

    Lu Qitian slowly withdrew his hand.


    Put it back in the sheet.


    He sighed, "well, I''ll find the news about your mother and the real cause of your father''s death as soon as possible, and avenge your father. I hope you can take out the real treasure map at that time. If you can''t hand in the treasure map at that time, miss an probably knows my character and should know how I will deal with the people who cheated me..."


    After Lu Qitian finished coldly, he turned off the table lamp at the head of the bed with his backhand.


    Mi Ran''er on one side just smiled faintly, and was not frightened or how by Lu Qitian''s words.


    Anyway, she already has confidence. Now she just needs to attack the man in front of her.


    There''s nothing else to worry about.


    -


    The next day, when Lu qitianlou didn''t see Mufeng, he was a little confused.


    "Where has Mufeng gone?" when he got up in the morning, his voice was always slightly hoarse.


    When the housekeeper was asked by him, he suddenly remembered that Mufeng didn''t seem to come back after sending Bai Xiuyue last night.


    "Young master, it seems that Mr. Mu didn''t come back last night. Did he live in the camp?" the housekeeper frowned and spoke uncertainly.


    "Didn''t you come back?"


    Lu Qitian felt a little strange. Even if Mufeng lived in the camp last night, he should appear in the Lu family residence at this time.


    Lu Qitian called the camp.


    The camp said that Mufeng didn''t pass last night.


    "Something happened."


    Lu Qitian quickly felt something wrong.


    He got up and put on his coat. He didn''t even have time to eat dinner and was ready to go out.


    "What''s the matter?" the housekeeper was worried when he looked so worried.


    Lu Qitian shook his head and asked the housekeeper to bring the car key. Just as he was ready to go out, the phone rang.


    Lu Qitian thought it was Mufeng, so he hurried to answer.


    However, after hearing the voice and words from the receiver, Lu Qitian''s face instantly sank like ashes.


    "I warn you, don''t attack them. If they do any harm, not only our young master will not let you go, but also the Bai family will want you to look good! At that time, you don''t want to have a foothold in Nancheng!"


    After Lu Qitian finished, he didn''t wait for the other party to speak again. With a bang, he hung up the phone.


    The housekeeper stood aside and saw Lu Qitian''s face. Some dared not ask what had happened.


    Lu Qitian loosened his neck tie and sat down on the sofa.


    When mi Ran''er came downstairs, he saw his face and wondered, "is something wrong?"


    Lu Qitian raised his eyes to look at her and smiled a little mockingly, "the idea you gave me was used first... They kidnapped Mufeng and Bai Xiuyue and wanted to threaten me. However, these people seem to have misunderstood the relationship between me and Bai Xiuyue..."


    Mi Ran''er smiled faintly, "what are you going to do? Do you want to save Miss Bai and Mr. Mu according to the orders of those people?"


    "If it were miss an, how would you choose? After all, Mufeng is good for you..." Lu Qitian threw the problem back to MI Raner with great tact and cunning.


    Mi Ran''er really frowned slightly and thought carefully for a moment.


    "If I were... I would choose to tell the Bai family about it and let the Bai family come forward to rescue Miss Bai..." Mi Ran''er said here, Hei hei smiled. "After all, Miss Bai is the daughter of the Bai family. If they don''t know about it, it will be difficult for them."

 Chapter 2422

    Lu Qitian looked pretty good when he heard this.


    He nodded slightly, "what a coincidence, young master Ben is going to do the same!"


    With that, Lu Qitian picked up the receiver and dialed a phone out.


    Soon, the other party answered.


    "Let master Bai answer."


    Soon, Lu Qitian talked about Bai Xiuyue''s current situation. Although mi Ran''er was far away, he still heard the cry from the receiver!


    Mi Raner smiled and shook her head. Seeing Lu Qitian''s fox like smile, MI Raner got up and went to the restaurant.


    The housekeeper had already asked people to prepare breakfast. After MI Raner sat down, he quickly asked people to bring it to MI Raner.


    After Lu Qitian hung up, he went to the restaurant and sat down next to MI Raner.


    "Why don''t you worry about bathing?" he asked again.


    "... why should I worry? He''s your capable subordinate. If something happens, it''s you who will be most distressed?" Mi Raner picked up a small steamed bun. The cook was brought by Lu Qitian from Haicheng. His craftsmanship is very good. He always makes breakfast in different ways. Mi Raner eats uncontrollably these days and feels that meat is growing on his waist.


    If you continue to grow like this, you may not be able to wear the previous cheongsam soon!


    So, for breakfast that day, MI Ran''er just ate a small steamed bun and put down his chopsticks.


    "It seems to me that you can treat others in their own way now... Otherwise, these people think you young master Lu are bullies..." Mi Ran''er swallowed the steamed stuffed bun in his mouth, raised his eyebrows to the sky, and said with a low smile.


    "Don''t worry, Ben Shao knows what to do next. Jiang Lintian, an old bastard, dares to move even Ben Shao. Ben Shao will let him get into Ben Shao. How serious will the consequences be?"


    Lu Qitian was gnashing his teeth. Mi Raner began to look forward to what the old businessmen would look like when the young master''s fire was full.


    Mufeng''s kidnapping has not been reported, but Mufeng, who has always been with Lu Qitian, is not here, and everyone is also very suspicious.


    Mi Raner followed Lu Qitian and found that this guy was very depressed all day. He didn''t look very happy. He should be stimulated by the other party''s behavior!


    Towards the end of the afternoon, Jiang Lintian came to visit.


    "Master Lu, you seem to be... A little too much." Jiang Lintian said to Lu Qitian with a frown when he arrived at the office.


    When Lu Qitian heard this, he leaned back on his chair and his mouth rose slightly. The whole person looked like a hanging child. He pretended not to know anything and asked in a low voice, "how can boss Jiang speak? Why can''t I understand a word?"


    "Why don''t you understand? You arranged everything. Now, my children and wife are in your hands. You can say what you want directly and clearly without pretending to be stupid here!"


    Hearing this, Lu Qitian hissed!


    "Since boss Jiang is so direct, benshao won''t pretend to you. You have two people in your hand. Hand them in and change your wife and children with benshao. Everything will be even. If you don''t want to change boss Jiang''s wife and children with a subordinate and a woman who has nothing to do with me, it''s really profitable for me!"


    Lu Qitian''s words fell into Jiang Lintian''s ears, and Jiang Lintian''s face changed greatly.


    He suddenly turned his head and stared at Mi Ran''er: "did you ask him to do this? You want to treat him in his own way? How can you be so cruel?"

 Chapter 2423

    Several question marks popped up in MI Raner''s mind!


    Why is this related to her again?


    Mi Raner carefully tasted the flavor of Jiang Lintian''s words, and always felt that there was something wrong.


    With a slight frown, she coagulated the river forest sky and said nothing.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Jiang Lintian thought she was guilty and immediately mocked and smiled, "Don''t think Lu Qitian is your backer. How powerful you are now! Lu Qitian just looks at the treasure map of your home. When you''re useless, Lu Qitian will abandon you immediately. At that time, the people Ann ye once offended will come up immediately and vent all her dissatisfaction with Ann ye on your daughter!"


    "Boss Jiang, this is benshao''s office. You teach benshao a lesson here. If benshao doesn''t do something, my people are afraid that benshao is not manly enough to protect her..."


    With anger, Lu Qitian clapped his hands.


    Several guards came in and put their guns on Jiang Lintian''s forehead. One of them shouted angrily, "get out!"


    Jiang Lintian was still a little unconvinced. He stared at Lu Qitian, "Lu Qitian, if you have the ability, you come to me. Don''t you just want the Jiang family to pay more military expenses? Why do you start on women and children?"


    "Then you just don''t want to pay for the military. Why do you start with irrelevant people?"


    Lu Qitian asked with a sneer.


    Jiang Lintian was speechless by him.


    Lu Qitian sent Jiang Lintian out.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er again and saw her frowning. He didn''t know what she was thinking. Lu Qitian asked, "what are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking... What Jiang Lintian just said seems to have exposed something. Do you think Jiang Lintian designed to kidnap my mother..." Mi Ran''er got up and walked to Lu Qitian. He grabbed his arm eagerly and asked anxiously.


    Lu Qitian saw the scarlet red in her eyes. Her eyes were slightly stunned, and a faint pain began from the bottom of her heart.


    "What if he just said that he tied Mufeng?" Lu Qitian felt that this should not be used to demonstrate the location of the original owner''s mother.


    "But you can''t miss it, can you?" Mi Ran''er shook Lu Qitian''s arm. "Lu Shao, just check it from this angle! Please!"


    Lu Qitian: "


    Originally, she will be coquettish!


    Lu Qitian grabbed her wrist with his backhand and took her little hand away from his wrist a little bit.


    The girl continued to act like a spoiled girl. Lu Qitian felt that his expression was almost in a trance.


    "OK, I''ll check. Don''t worry. I won''t let go of any clues related to your mother. Moreover, I''ll hope to know your mother''s news faster than you. After all, it''s about the treasure map..."


    Lu Qitian smiled faintly. He picked up the gloves on the table and got up. "I''ll go out for a while. You stay in the city master''s house and don''t run around."


    "OK..."


    Mi Ran''er nodded obediently. Only after Lu Qitian went out did her eager look disappear.


    Instead, a playful smile.


    In her mind, she whispered to the system, "I feel it. This guy used to like the little white rabbit who would rely on him..."


    System: "can you be more detailed?"


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and thought about it carefully, then continued: "it''s the kind of little woman who will show weakness!"

 Chapter 2424

    "Host, your research on men seems to be more and more thorough now. If this goes on, will you become a man?" the system asked curiously.


    "If that day really comes, I will only study the men I am interested in, not other men..." Mi Ran''er said, leaning against the sofa and narrowing his eyes: "moreover, if I don''t study the task object, how can I facilitate the strategy? After research, I can successfully attack each other and complete the task as soon as possible, can''t I?"


    The system quickly said, "the host is right!"


    "However, I think if this goes on, it will not be easy for me to fall in love after I return to the original world. Ordinary men really can''t get into my eyes..." Mi Raner thinks this is very serious. In the future, his vision will become higher and higher. How can there be a man in the world compared with his father and Emperor?


    The system stopped talking. It seemed that MI Raner thought more.


    -


    Lu Qitian didn''t know where he had gone. When he came back, Mufeng followed him.


    Mufeng looked as if he had been hurt, his face was blue and purple, and he walked with a limp. He should have been beaten.


    Mi Raner fell asleep on the sofa. Lu Qitian went into the office and saw the woman leaning on the sofa. He turned and hissed at Mufeng to keep him quiet.


    The wind can only light hands and feet.


    However, MI Ran''er was still asleep. She heard footsteps, trembled her eyebrows, opened her eyes and looked at the two men who came in.


    She sat up quickly.


    "You''ve come back... Ah, Mufeng has also been saved! What about Miss Bai?" she rubbed her eyes vaguely and asked suspiciously.


    "Send it back." Lu Qitian looked at her confused appearance, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Jiang Lintian should be so angry now! Stealing chickens can''t erode rice, and people know his real thoughts and intentions. Now he can''t disguise in front of Lu Shao!" Mi Ran''er said with a low smile.


    Mufeng listened to her playful tone and couldn''t help but hook his lips. "It''s so... I just met Jiang Lintian outside the city master''s house. My face was as black as ink."


    "Really?"


    Mi Raner really feels relieved. The old fox has finally fallen into the pit.


    Next, we must continue to throw a few more stones into the pit and let them taste the power.


    "Yes, Jiang Lintian also promised to pay double the military expenses every year in the future, so that Ben Shao wouldn''t care about this with him..." Lu Qitian went to the desk and sat down with a low smile. "Ben Shao really doesn''t like his military expenses, but think about it, it''s better than nothing. Moreover, killing his blood is so painful, and it makes people feel happy, isn''t it?"


    Mi Ran''er quickly nodded, "yes, and now it''s not necessary to tear his face. If he does, what if my mother is really in Jiang Lintian''s hands, he becomes angry and hurts my mother?"


    Lu Qitian saw that she was only thinking about her mother, and his heart was slightly empty.


    "In fact, I seldom feel that if your mother is really in Jiang Lintian''s hands, your father''s death should also have something to do with this old thing..." Lu Qitian touched his chin and said slowly.


    "What?"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t dare to think about this. After all, Jiang Lintian was obedient in front of an Ye. Moreover, relying on an ye, his business grew bigger and bigger. It turned out that someone could do so incisively and vividly!

 Chapter 2425

    "Jiang Lintian, what can''t you do? You should have guessed. Why is he so shocked at the moment?" Lu Qitian took a sip of the hot tea just sent in by the girl, picked up his eyebrow, smiled at Mi Raner and asked suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips, "because my father died in the hands of other forces. If it is really related to Jiang Lintian, it will prove that Jiang Lintian has an outsider to Nancheng, and this guy can''t stay."


    Lu Qitian nodded in agreement,


    In fact, Lu Qitian didn''t like this old guy when he first met Jiang Lintian. After Jiang Lintian attacked Mufeng and Bai Xiuyue, Lu Qitian immediately killed him. This old guy can''t stay!


    Thinking so, Lu Qitian immediately had a detailed plan in his heart.


    Mi Ran''er looked at what he was thinking with calm eyes, so he didn''t bother, but turned his eyes to Mufeng.


    Mufeng looked at her and smiled gently.


    Mi Ran''er is more curious. When did Mu Feng and the original owner meet?


    Why only Mufeng has memory, but there is no trace of Mufeng''s existence in the original owner''s memory?


    She closed her eyes and looked around from top to bottom in the memory of the original owner. Finally, one afternoon when the original owner was ten years old, MI Raner saw a little boy who was somewhat similar to Mufeng.


    In fact, the original owner and xiaomufeng had only met once, but because the original owner bought a white flour steamed bread for xiaomufeng who was already very hungry, maybe it made xiaomufeng remember it for eight years.


    Mi Ran''er withdrew her thoughts from her memory and shook her head helplessly.


    Even if she doesn''t come to this position, Mufeng''s grateful love for the original Lord will not come to fruition. After all, one is an adjutant rising from the grass roots, on which there is a giant Buddha pressed, the other is the daughter of the city Lord, and the two forces are still incompatible


    It''s more Romeo and Juliet than liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai!


    Mi Raner looked at Mufeng''s eyes with a little more pity.


    However, she is not prepared to explain the matter to Mufeng. The relationship between them is so best.


    Otherwise, according to Lu Qitian''s character, Mufeng will not have good fruit to eat.


    After lunch, Lu Qitian went out again. Mi Raner was a little bored staying in the city master''s house, so he took two soldiers out of the city master''s house and prepared to go shopping.


    As mi Ran''er walked down the street, she found that everyone looked at her strangely.


    When the ordinary original owner walks in the street, although everyone will look around, they all have very appreciative and amazing eyes, but now they all have disdainful eyes.


    "It''s said that the eldest lady dedicated herself to young master Lu in order to survive. Now she''s just living in a muddle!"


    "Moreover, with regard to the relationship between the eldest lady and Master Lu, there must be no way to marry to the Lu family and become master Lu''s young grandmother. Why bother? Master Lu is also her enemy. He can have a good time in front of him. I can''t do it if it''s me!"


    "Yes! The eldest lady is clearly a lady of the family, but now she has learned to find a source. Probably because she is a woman of Master Lu, she won''t lose her former glory and wealth..."


    "Wow, that''s disgusting. It''s just for the sake of glory and wealth. I didn''t expect that the ladies of the family would have such a cheap side!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing these words, MI Ran''er stopped at his feet.

 Chapter 2426

    She looked back and looked coldly at the people who were talking.


    If the coldness in your eyes is more fierce, you can kill people directly!


    "Who told you these things?" Mi Ran''er walked slowly to the woman chewing her tongue, frowned slightly and asked coldly.


    "It''s spreading all over the streets, miss. In fact, you go to the street and ask again. Everyone knows about it. As long as you do something, you can''t hide it. It will spread out and be known sooner or later. After all, there is no airtight wall in the world!"


    The woman was not embarrassed at all. With contempt, she pointed to the street ahead and opened her mouth unhappily.


    "Really?"


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Do you know the truth of these words? You are so credulous about rumors that you dare not ask Miss Ben personally what''s going on? You say miss Ben has dedicated herself to young master Lu. Are you lying under Lu Qitian''s bed?"


    After MI Raner finished sarcastically, he raised his hand and gently touched his chin. Looking at these women who were out of shape in front of him, he suddenly pulled a sneer from the corners of his mouth: "of course, if I want to die, young master Lu will not refuse, but even if some people want to die, young master Lu can''t eat it!"


    Mi Ran''er''s words made the women look pale, and then full of shame and anger¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s go." Mi Ran''er turned and left with the soldiers.


    The women stamped their feet in place and looked at Mi Raner''s slim back. They had to admit that MI Raner''s words were still very reasonable


    Mi Raner is in a bad mood. She wanders around the street and asks the soldiers to pay for a lot of things. She is ready to go directly back to Lu''s residence.


    When I came to a street corner, suddenly, a black car came up and blocked the way of the three people.


    A gun came out of the window and aimed at Mi Raner''s head.


    Mi Raner reacts very quickly and immediately takes it away. However, the other party fires a gun, the bullet bounces off the wall and hurts Mi Raner''s arm. The other party doesn''t kill Mi Raner, doesn''t give up, and wants to catch up after getting off the bus.


    The government soldiers also pulled out their guns and began to fight with each other. The gunfire continued. They immediately attracted people patrolling nearby. Someone came whistling. The killers quickly got on the bus and ran away!


    "Miss an, are you all right?" the soldiers hurried towards Mi Raner and saw her squatting on the ground with her arms in her arms and her face pale. Her arms were covered with blood. She looked seriously injured.


    The soldiers quickly helped Mi Raner up, "shot?"


    "No, it''s just a scratch, but... It hurts!" Mi Ran''er''s voice trembled with cold sweat on his forehead!


    The soldiers helped her to the mansion.


    When she arrived at the residence, the housekeeper saw the wound on her arm and her face changed slightly. He quickly asked the girl to get iodophor and cotton wool. He personally treated and wrapped up Mi Raner''s wound!


    "Don''t tell young master Lu about my injury. I don''t want him to worry." Mi Ran''er touched the bandage on his arm and whispered to the housekeeper.


    "Don''t you let the young master check who is so bold today and dares to assassinate miss an in Nancheng street?" the housekeeper frowned slightly. He really didn''t understand what Mi Raner was thinking.


    Mi Ran''er smiled and shook his head, "I just know..."

 Chapter 2427

    The housekeeper still thinks it''s inappropriate.


    After MI Raner went upstairs, he secretly called Lu Qitian.


    He simply told Lu Qitian about Mi Raner''s assassination. After hearing this, Lu Qitian almost immediately rushed back to the Lu family residence.


    At this moment, MI Raner has gone upstairs and is ready to have a rest.


    Although she didn''t hurt the key, she shed a lot of blood. Although the original owner was healthy, she had never been hurt. She left so much blood. She lost a little too much blood, and her breathing rate almost couldn''t keep up with her.


    Not long after he fell into bed, he fell asleep.


    Until Lu Qitian came back, she couldn''t wake up.


    "When miss an came home, she looked pale and looked as if she had been seriously injured. Her cheongsam was full of blood. I was so scared that I quickly treated her wound. Although it was hurt on her arm, but..."


    When Lu Qitian entered the house, the housekeeper whispered in his ear.


    The more Lu Qitian listened, the deeper his eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Why didn''t she tell the young master about such a serious matter?" Lu Qitian suddenly looked at the housekeeper with some doubts and asked in a low voice.


    "Miss an means that she knows who did it, and she probably doesn''t want you to worry about her. Only if you care, can there be so many worries. Don''t blame her!"


    Worried that Lu Qitian would be angry, the housekeeper quickly helped Mi Raner explain to Lu Qitian.


    When Lu Qitian heard this, he suddenly frowned and looked at the housekeeper, "seventh uncle, why don''t you understand what you mean? Care... Do you think she cares about young master Ben?"


    "Young master, I''ve come here too. Many eyes and words can read some meaning. Does the young master really think he can hide it from me?"


    The housekeeper chuckled, "when the young master defended miss an so recklessly in front of Miss Bai, I learned some unusual flavors!"


    Hearing this, Lu Qitian''s ears burned for no reason.


    He pulled his lip and turned upstairs.


    Seeing mi Ran''er lying in the quilt, sleeping like a baby, his originally frowned eyebrows opened in an instant.


    Squatting lightly in front of the bed, he stretched out his hand, gently lifted up the quilt and saw the bandage on her arm.


    There was still some blood on the bandage. The girl didn''t change her clothes dipped in the blood. She slept so directly. I''m afraid she had hurt her muscles and bones, so she was so tired.


    She knew who the murderer was, and Lu Qitian certainly knew.


    Lu Qitian tucked in the quilt for her. When he got up, the tenderness and heartache in his eyes were instantly exhausted and replaced by a cold killing intention!


    When he went downstairs, he changed his clothes, dressed in pure black, took the key and went out alone.


    "Seventh uncle, will the young master be all right?" the girl stood behind the housekeeper with some worry, looked at Lu Qitian''s back, frowned and asked.


    "Don''t worry, in this world, the person who can hurt the young master hasn''t been born, and the young master won''t go alone. He has already arranged everything. He wanted to give Jiang Lintian a chance to change. Who knows, this guy is getting worse. At this time, the young master doesn''t need to be polite to him!"


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, anxious footsteps suddenly sounded on the second floor.


    He looked up. Mi Raner, who was pale, ran downstairs. When he came to the housekeeper, Lu Qitian''s car just left the Lu family.

 Chapter 2428

    "Is Master Lu back? Where is he?" she asked anxiously.


    "The young master has just left. What''s the matter? Does miss an have anything to do with the young master? Don''t worry, miss an, the young master already knows your injury and will come back early tonight. It''s too late for miss an to talk to the young master at that time."


    The housekeeper leaned over Mi Raner slightly. When he spoke and did things, he always felt like a gentleman like a western talent.


    Such a middle-aged man is full of charm, which makes Mi Raner very fond and respected. Therefore, MI Raner will be very decent when he follows him.


    But at this time, she was not decent.


    "Where is he going? To the Jiang family? Seventh uncle, he must be going to avenge me. However, my mother is still in the hands of Jiang Lintian. He goes so rashly. What if Jiang Lintian is forced to do something to my mother?"


    Mi Raner was almost crying.


    The housekeeper was a little helpless and quickly calmed her mood. "Don''t worry, miss an. The young master has always been measured in his work, and certainly won''t let Mrs. an have an accident..."


    He asked the girl to help Mi Raner to the restaurant. "I asked someone to prepare some pig liver porridge for you. You have lost too much blood. Drinking pig liver porridge can replenish blood!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t have much appetite. She clenched her teeth and thought carefully about the housekeeper''s words. She was still worried.


    When you sit down, the system opens in your mind: "host, why are you in a hurry? If the male Lord can really successfully avenge the original Lord''s father and eliminate the villains, it will be very helpful to the progress of the story. Perhaps, you will be able to successfully complete all the tasks of the standard soon!"


    "However, if the original owner''s mother is still alive, but she dies because of his impulse, I still feel a little guilty. In the end, I can''t ignore the life of the plane task NPC in order to complete the task!"


    Mi Raner has not yet reached such a ruthless level.


    Moreover, she doesn''t know whether these plane NPCs are real life bodies. If they are real life bodies and die innocent, she will create evil.


    The system tone suddenly softened a little, "I didn''t expect that the host would care so much. The system thought that the host was the kind of person who didn''t break the means in order to complete the task, regardless of other people''s life and death!"


    Mi Raner: "


    Forget it, she has no common language with this dead system anyway. She is angry with it and finally hurts her body.


    "Don''t worry about the host. The death of each NPC is an inevitable arrangement of the task. Even if the story line is disturbed because of the host''s decision, the LORD God will drag the story line back on track as soon as possible, and won''t let you create innocent sins!"


    The system noticed Mi Raner''s mood, quickly changed his tone and said to MI Raner with some comfort.


    Mi Ran''er felt better when she heard this.


    Originally worried that Lu Qitian''s impulse would kill the original owner''s mother, it was also a lot easier.


    Now she just feels sorry that she didn''t go to the scene to see how Lu Qitian cleaned up the jianglintian family. She really wants to see the embarrassed appearance of the hypocritical old man forced by Lu Qitian to kneel down and beg to go around.


    The original owner should also be very relieved!


    The girl brought up the pig liver porridge. Seeing that her face was a little better, she was a little relieved.


    "If miss an is worried about the safety of the young master, there is no need. The young master always calculates accurately and will not make any mistakes. You can eat first so that you can have the energy to wait for the young master to come back."

 Chapter 2429

    Mi Ran''er stirred the pig liver porridge in the bowl, and his thoughts drifted away. He ate it one mouthful at a time, like chewing wax!


    -


    Jiang family.


    Jiang Lintian didn''t expect that Lu Qitian would come so soon!


    Lu Qitian enters Jiang''s house alone. Jiang Lintian is asking people to pack up and prepare to send all his wife and children out of Nancheng.


    "Which city is boss Jiang going to send his wife and young master to? Chengdu? Or Xingcheng?" Lu Qitian asked with a sarcastic smile. He touched his chin. "It''s Xingcheng. After all, boss Jiang and the leader of Xingcheng have a life-long friendship. He should be very happy to take care of his wife and children for you!"


    When Jiang Lintian heard Lu Qitian''s words, he immediately understood that Lu Qitian already knew everything.


    He was just a little flustered in his eyes, and then a little smile floated on his face, "Young Master Lu, I just want to send my wife and children back to my wife''s mother''s house, not to Star City, and I don''t understand what you''re talking about, young master Lu!"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Lu Qitian sneered. He went to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He took out his gun from his waist and threw it on the tea table.


    "Do you understand this?"


    Lu Qitian slowly raised his eyes again, and his contemptuous eyes fell on Jiang Lintian. "I have learned that your Jiang family can make a fortune. It has something to do with an Ye''s taking Nancheng ten years ago and supporting your family''s industry. However, an Ye never dreamed that this would be the story of a farmer and a snake..."


    Lu Qitian gently tapped his fingers on the leather cover of the sofa and fell on Jiang Lintian''s heart with a sense of rhythm, making Jiang Lintian''s heart beat faster and faster and his face paler and paler.


    "He raised such a white eyed wolf. Finally, he bit him to death and didn''t let go of his children! The most important thing is that the white eyed wolf actually exposed the wolf''s tail very early, abducted his wife and imprisoned him. Everything is just because Anye''s wife has a treasure map in her hand, and the white eyed wolf''s lust for profit is all!"


    Lu Qitian simply finished the disgusting things Jiang Lintian had done. Jiang Lintian suddenly couldn''t listen. He came to Lu Qitian in two steps. He pulled out a gun from his waist, pointed to Lu Qitian''s head, and opened his mouth with some collapse, "don''t say it again, say it again, I''ll kill you!"


    "You shoot!"


    Lu Qitian spread his hand and said he didn''t fight back now. If he had seed, he shot and killed him!


    "You can try. If you shoot, your wife and children, your mother and you can leave the Jiang family residence smoothly! The most important thing is that you have a mistress who lives in a small residence north of Nancheng and gives birth to two children for you. They may not be able to leave Nancheng smoothly. At that time, your Jiang family will not leave any blood, but me? I''m still young There are several brothers. I''m not sorry to die! "


    Lu Qitian''s calm appearance made Jiang Lintian''s teeth tremble violently.


    He swallowed his saliva. "Don''t force me! Lu Qitian, don''t think I''m really afraid of your power. You just rely on your father to get to this stage. Without your father and the background of the Lu family, you are nothing! And I, at least, personally developed the Jiang family to this point. What qualifications do you have to compare with me?"


    "You made a fortune yourself? Jiang Lintian, you really can say it..."

 Chapter 2430

    Lu Qitian felt as if he had heard the biggest joke, and the sarcasm at the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop!


    He grabbed Jiang Lintian''s hand and pulled it in front of him. The muzzle of the gun was close to his forehead. Lu Qitian raised his eyebrows. "Since I am such a waste in your eyes, you should be bold and kill me directly. See if someone will avenge me for such a waste after you kill me!!!"


    Jiang Lintian was shocked by the coldness at the bottom of his eyes. At this moment, Lu Qitian clamped his arm and twisted it hard!


    "Ah --"


    Jiang Lintian''s hands hurt badly and his fingers couldn''t control it. He pulled the trigger. However, the bullet was fired towards the back of the landing Qitian, killing a Jiang family guard behind Lu Qitian!


    At this time, Lu Qitian jumped up and pushed his knees to Jiang Lintian''s belly!


    Jiang Lintian''s face turned white. He bowed directly and knelt painfully on the ground.


    Lu Qitian grabbed his hair, picked him up, coldly coagulated his painful appearance at the moment, "said, where did you hide Mrs. an?"


    "I... I don''t say I''ll die. If I have the ability, you''ll kill me! An ye and his wife will be buried with me. It''s worth it!" Jiang Lintian spit out the blood in his mouth, sneered, and seemed really fearless.


    Lu Qitian was amused by his expression.


    "You''re not afraid of death. What about your wife and children? The Jiang family has no descendants. Are you willing? If you scare the hell, aren''t you afraid of the ancestors of the Jiang family to settle accounts with you?" Lu Qitian bullied Jiang Lintian a little closer and asked in a low voice.


    "My wife and children have already been sent out. Do you think I would be so stupid to let them wait here?" Jiang Lintian smiled complacently, as if he really felt that he had arranged perfectly!


    Lu Qitian looked up to see that he was still dreaming.


    Mufeng came in under the pressure of several people. Two of the children were pale and crying.


    Hearing the familiar cry, the blood color on Jiang Lintian''s face faded instantly!


    "Lu Qitian, if you have any dissatisfaction, come directly to me and bully the old, weak, women and children." Jiang Lintian immediately lost his breath and struggled to get rid of Lu Qitian''s shackles. He was still swearing.


    "What''s your ability to bully orphans and widows? What''s your ability to cooperate with enemies and sell friends?"


    Lu Qitian''s men worked harder and pulled his hair towards him more and more. At the moment, Lu Qitian didn''t have much patience and asked again in a low voice: "Where is Mrs. an? If you refuse to answer once, how about killing one of your wife and children? There are five people in your big house, concubine and children here. Jiang Lintian, you have five opportunities! After five times, your family will go to the underground for reunion!"


    "Ah! Father, I don''t want to die..." the child collapsed, fell down on the ground with soft legs and screamed.


    Jiang Lintian looked back at the two children with scarlet eyes.


    He tightened his teeth.


    "There is a basement downstairs of the Jiang family''s business office. Mrs. an is hidden in the basement. She has been detained for so long, probably... Probably out of her mind!" Jiang Lintian slowly spit out a sentence


    "Then, how did you betray Anye and let Anye be killed by other forces?" Lu Qitian said here, with a mocking smile on his face. "Maybe I should have asked you directly. What promise did the other party make you promise to betray Anye?"

 Chapter 2431

    "All military expenses are free, and I am given appropriate rights to go in and out of Nancheng and several surrounding cities!" Jiang Lintian thought that at this time anyway, he didn''t hide from Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian''s smile gradually solidified when he heard this.


    In order to get something so easily, Jiang Lintian sold an ye, who had always been good to him. Fortunately, he found the true face of the old thing early, otherwise he might become the next an Ye!


    Lu Qitian raised his eyes to Mufeng.


    Mufeng nodded slowly.


    Just when Jiang Lintian said where Mrs. an was, Mufeng had sent someone to settle down for business.


    Lu Qitian got up and kicked Jiang Lintian in the stomach.


    "I won''t kill you so easily. I will let you go to court and be watched by all the people in Nancheng. How did the judge sentence you for collaborating with the enemy and make you pay a heavy price for it?"


    Lu Qitian pulled some of his clothes, and then looked at several wives and children of Jiang Lintian. The irony in the corners of his mouth was even worse. "As for your wife and children, rest assured that as long as you can prove that they are innocent, my young master will not indiscriminately kill innocent people, but Nancheng will certainly not tolerate them. As for where they will be sent, it is unknown!"


    Lu Qitian finished, took Jiang Lintian''s pistol away, played it carefully in the palm of his hand, stepped forward and left the Jiang family.


    Jiang Lintian never dreamed that he would plant so fast. Maybe he could calm down and don''t expose his true face in front of Lu Qitian so early. Everything wouldn''t be torn down so quickly and fall into such a tragic situation now¡ª¡ª


    -


    When Lu Qitian returned to the Lu family residence, MI Raner sat on the sofa with a book in her arms. In fact, she didn''t see what was on the tree at all. She had been worried about Lu Qitian''s visit to the Jiang family.


    Hearing the sound of the car outside, MI Ran''er immediately closed his book, turned over, came to the door of Lu''s house, opened the door, smiled and looked at the people outside.


    "You''re back... Where have you been?" she asked knowingly.


    "Jiang family."


    Lu Qitian''s eyes always locked Mi Raner''s small face.


    He thought of the end of an ye and the current situation of Mrs. an, and was full of heartache for the girl in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er noticed Lu Qitian''s mood, leaned in front of him and asked with some worry.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Qitian smiled, reached out to her, held her little hand and took her to the living room.


    "You will soon be able to meet your mother," Lu Qitian said gently to MI Raner.


    "Really? Where is she now?" Mi Ran''er asked with little surprise.


    "It will be delivered soon. You should be prepared. She has been detained in the basement for too long. She may have great emotional problems. She may not know your daughter..."


    Lu Qitian breathed helplessly, "and..."


    "And what?"


    Mi Ran''er sat up and straightened up slightly. "Will you finish talking at one time? I can''t stand your hesitation. I''m at a loss!"


    "Well, I''ll finish it at one time, that is, your mother was locked in the basement of the Jiangjia commercial building by Jiang Lintian. Why didn''t you find it when your father was still searching the whole city?" Lu Qitian asked seriously with a wrung eyebrow.

 Chapter 2432

    "Maybe... My father thought that other forces had kidnapped my mother, so he didn''t suspect Jiang Lintian at all..."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes flashed slightly and gave an ye a reason.


    Lu Qitian smiled helplessly, "So, your father really believed the wrong person. Jiang Lintian not only kidnapped your mother, but also killed your father. Now he has been sent to the police station by Mufeng. The police station will detain him on the grounds of collaborating with the enemy and imprisoning innocent people, and collect evidence and send it to the court. When the sentence is pronounced, people in Nancheng will know what kind of person Lu Qitian is!"


    "That''s good."


    Mi Ran''er scratched her lips lightly, indicating that she was very pleased.


    "You''re in a bad mood. If you were another girl, I''m afraid you would be jealous and have a thick neck when you learned about it, and you must kill Jiang Lintian himself!" Lu Qitian was worried about Mi Raner''s mood. He stroked her face gently with his big hand and opened his mouth with worry.


    "I''m afraid Jiang Lintian will dirty my hands!"


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of her lips without saying a word and despised Tao.


    Lu Qitian: "


    ok


    He really has a good eye. This girl is really a wonderful person!


    "You have fulfilled my request now. Tonight... I''ll give you what you want." Mi Ran''er pushed Lu Qitian''s big hand away a little. She got up from the sofa: "when you find everything you want, I''ll take my mother and leave Nancheng to find a small place where no one knows us and take care of her for the rest of her life."


    Mi Ran''er finished and was ready to go upstairs.


    She noticed that Lu Qitian''s face suddenly changed after hearing his words.


    But she pretended not to see it.


    Now her words are just inspiring this guy, hoping that he can recognize his heart as soon as possible and let Mi Raner finish the task smoothly as soon as possible.


    Mrs. Ann was unconscious when she brought it.


    On the way, Mufeng asked someone to invite a doctor to the residence and gave Mrs. an a simple examination.


    "She was just too frightened, and she didn''t come out of the claustrophobic space for too long. When she came into contact with the sun, she couldn''t bear it and fainted!" the doctor brought Mrs. an two boxes of Western medicine that could calm her mind, "Take this medicine for her and let her have a good rest. Don''t let her contact the outside world in a hurry. It will only have a negative effect. First, soothe her mood."


    The doctor handed the medicine to MI Raner in front of the bed, "miss an, it''s a very lucky thing that Mrs. an can find it. I hope your mother and daughter can be safe in the next time without any twists and turns!"


    "Thank you."


    Mi Raner really feels grateful.


    After the doctor left, MI Ran''er took out the western medicine, stuffed it into Mrs. an''s mouth in a coma, and strongly asked her to swallow the medicine.


    Mrs. an is still sleeping. Mi Raner looks at her dirty clothes and her face full of dirt. She fetches water again, wipes her body and changes all her dirty clothes.


    Mrs. an has spent her whole life in glory, wealth and favor. Where has she suffered such hardships? Moreover, she would never tolerate so much dirt and dirt on her body before.


    "You''ve really suffered." Mi Raner is easy to fall in love with each of the original owner''s parents, which may be due to her separation and empathy with her biological parents.


    She squatted in front of the bed, holding Mrs. an''s hand, and said painfully.

 Chapter 2433

    "How could it be here?" Lu Qitian stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the map, but when he thought about it, it seemed that this action was a little menglang, so he quickly took his hand back.


    "In fact, I also want to ask this question. When I found it on my back, I searched my memory and didn''t stab the memory of the map. Probably when I was stabbed, I was still a very small child. Moreover, when the map was stabbed, I must have used some technology, so that when I grew up, my muscles and bones relaxed and the map became clearer and clearer..."


    Mi Raner sighed, "my father is really a very smart man, but when I think he died in the hands of people like Jiang Lintian, I..."


    "It''s a pity."


    Lu Qitian also felt it a pity that he had never had a direct confrontation with such a capable person!


    Mi Raner nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Lu Qitian had no superfluous actions, she frowned slightly. "You copy this map. Do you want me to tear this skin off for you?" Mi Ran''er said angrily.


    "Oh..."


    Lu Qitian reacted and hurried to get a pen and paper. In order to make Mi Raner more comfortable, he also asked Mi Raner to sit on a stool.


    Mi Raner''s shoulder and neck line is very beautiful. When Lu Qitian copied the map, his eyes couldn''t help floating. Finally, he calmed down and let himself look at the map instead of looking east and West¡ª¡ª


    It was cool in Mingming''s house, but before long, sweat still floated on Lu Qitian''s forehead.


    The girl called two people for dinner, but they were delayed by Lu Qitian.


    Without drawing the map at one time, Lu Qitian felt that he might not be so easy to calm down next time.


    After nearly two hours, Lu Qitian''s fingers gave a meal.


    "All right."


    He looked at several place names on the map: "these place names are very close to Haicheng. Unexpectedly, the so-called treasure is actually where I grew up. I knew so..."


    "Why don''t you come to Nancheng? If you don''t come to Nancheng, how do you know where the treasure is?"


    After MI Raner put on her clothes, she turned back with a little low smile and looked at Lu Qitian reluctantly. Her little hand couldn''t help but poked on Lu Qitian''s, "Young Master Lu, you seem to be stupid recently..."


    This move was so intimate that MI Ran''er saw the look on Qitian''s face jump.


    There was a smile in her heart.


    But not on the face.


    Lu Qitian''s lips moved. Just as he wanted to speak, the door was knocked again at this time.


    "Miss an, Mrs. an is awake. You''d better go and see her first!" the girl''s tone is not very optimistic. Maybe Mrs. an''s condition is not very good.


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately opened the door.


    She went to the guest room.


    As soon as I got to the door of the guest room, I heard the girls inside advising Mrs. an, "madam, you have something to eat. Madam, don''t be afraid. We are not bad people. We are sent by miss an to take care of you!"


    And Mrs. an''s hoarse and collapsed voice, "don''t come here, don''t touch me, please, spare me, you kill me and give me a good time!"


    When Mi Raner heard this, her chest was stuffy and her heart hurt.


    She opened the door and went in.


    "Mother, I''m Shira!" she went to bed and tried to hold Mrs. Ann''s hand.


    Mrs. an''s reaction was great. She immediately struggled and pushed Mi Raner away. Her fingernails were a little long and scratched on the back of MI Raner''s hand. There were blood marks immediately¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2434

    "You let go of me!" Mrs. an struggled hard and didn''t want to be shackled by Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er bit her teeth. No matter she was injured on the back of her hand, she still held Mrs. an in her arms. "Mother, please feel carefully. I''m really xueran. I''m your daughter! Have you forgotten your daughter''s appearance and taste since I haven''t seen her for more than two years?"


    Mi Ran''er sobbed in Mrs. an''s ear.


    A few tears slipped from the corner of her eyes into Mrs. an''s neck. Mrs. an was stunned. Sure enough, the struggle was much smaller.


    Mi Raner spoke slowly again, "Mother, you have left that place like hell. Now, our mother and daughter have been reunited. However, it is disappointing that our father is gone! In the future, only our mother and daughter will depend on each other! However, don''t worry, the person who kidnapped you and the murderer of your father will pay a serious price for his sitting down -"


    Mrs. Ann''s mood gradually stabilized.


    Mi Ran''er slowly released her arm and looked at her with scarlet eyes.


    "Mother, I know that you have suffered a lot in the past two years. Don''t worry. From now on, I will take good care of you and never let you suffer any more!"


    Mi Ran''er said that. She leaned over Mrs. an''s forehead and kissed her gently.


    Mrs. Ann suddenly took her little hand.


    "Snow ran..."


    "Well, I am!"


    "Your father died long ago... It was that bastard Jiang Lintian who killed him! He told other forces about your father''s weakness and living habits, which redoubled the other party''s ambush!"


    "I know! Jiang Lintian has been arrested. He will pay double the price for everything he has done. Mu Qing, now we don''t think so much about such worthless people. Now, we should think about where you want to provide for the aged. I will accompany you to your old age and take care of you for the rest of your life."


    Mi Ran''er knew that Lu Qitian was standing at the door, so she deliberately told Lu Qitian these words.


    As expected, Lu Qitian frowned slightly.


    "I want to stay in Nancheng. This is your father''s kingdom. He built a small bamboo house for me in a very beautiful bamboo forest in Nancheng. I thought that after he handed over everything to you, we would move to the bamboo house. Unexpectedly, in the end, the plan was stranded, but with you with me, I would..."


    Mrs. an said here in a hoarse voice. She looked up and tears slipped down her eyes again!


    "Yes, and I''ll accompany you. Here are some hot food. You can eat some food first. Don''t be hungry. Also, we live in the Lu family''s residence now. The Lu family takes over the power of Nancheng. Their young master is good to me, so we can stay here for the time being. When you repair it, I''ll take you to live in the bamboo forest..."


    Mi Raner''s words made Mrs. an''s eyes a little disappointed.


    "So, is Nancheng really no longer an?"


    "Mommy, even if Nancheng''s surname is an, I can''t lead the city well. I can rest assured that I can give it to people who are more suitable to be leaders. You can rest assured that the people will feel safe and stable, won''t they?"


    If an xueran becomes the new leader of Nancheng, he will only be bullied by several nearby forces.

 Chapter 2435

    In that case, the life of Nancheng people will be particularly sad.


    When Mrs. an heard Mi Raner''s words, she looked at her daughter with appreciation.


    "I suddenly feel that after two years'' absence, you seem to have grown up a lot!" she raised her hand and gently stroked her daughter''s face. "As your mother, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad. After all, most of your growth is based on your father''s departure, right?"


    Mi Ran''er said lightly, "well, mother, don''t think about this. You eat first!"


    "OK."


    In fact, Mrs. an couldn''t eat, but she was in a much better mood when she saw her daughter.


    He picked up the bowl and ate slowly.


    After taking care of Mrs. an, eating something and lying down to rest, MI Ran''er came out of the room and saw Lu Qitian standing at the door. Mi Ran''er raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter with young master Lu?"


    "You come with me."


    Lu Qitian reached out and grabbed her arm and pulled her directly into his study.


    "You hurt me, let go -" Mi Ran''er struggled twice and couldn''t break away.


    After entering the study, Lu Qitian threw her directly onto the small sofa¡ª¡ª


    "Is it true that you told your mother that when your mother recovers, you will leave with your mother?" Lu Qitian asked very seriously with his eyes fixed on the girl in front of him, frowning.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Mi Ran''er said faintly. "I said, we''re even now. We don''t have a position and reason to stay in the Lu family residence anymore, do we?"


    "But..."


    Lu Qitian swallowed his saliva, and his eyes were covered with a little water mist, "But Ben Shao doesn''t want you to go! Ann xueran, do you think Ben Shao will save your life because of a treasure map? Moreover, the so-called treasure is not so attractive to me. Don''t forget that when I attacked Ann''s house, I gave no orders. At first, I wanted to kill you directly!"


    "So? You didn''t kill me in the end? Do you want me to be grateful to you?"


    Mi Raner is fed up with Lu Qitian''s character of not saying anything directly. He is such a cheerful guy on weekdays. How can he become so hesitant at this time?


    "An xueran!"


    Lu Qitian is also angry with MI Raner''s outspoken character.


    Mi Raner raised her chin and looked at Lu Qitian without fear.


    "I''m not a worm in your stomach. What do you want to say? Why can''t you speak directly? Do you have to let me guess? If I guess wrong, wouldn''t I be particularly embarrassed?"


    Lu Qitian smiled, "I''ve never asked you to guess, but I''ve always felt that it''s not time to say this!"


    "When do you think it''s appropriate to say this?" Mi Ran''er asked with a low smile.


    "At least... I have to wait until all the people who covet the treasure disappear, or... I find the treasure and talk about my feelings with you. In this way, I won''t be with you on my back. In fact, it''s a black pot for your treasure!"


    Mi Raner was completely amused by this sentence.


    She shook her head helplessly. "In fact, there is no need to care so much. As long as you and I know that you are going to be with me, it is enough whether it is for the treasure in my family or for me!"


    Mi Raner sat up, stretched out his small hand and gently poked Lu Qitian''s chest.

 Chapter 2436

    "So, you haven''t directly told me what you mean?"


    Mi Ran''er lowered her voice and asked in a low voice with a little smile.


    Lu Qitian looked at Mi Raner very seriously and grabbed her disorderly little hand. "An... Xueran... Said, you may not believe that I treated you differently from the beginning. I have never seen so many complex characteristics in a girl, which fascinated me for you. I want to see which side is the real you!"


    "Do you see it now?"


    "Almost, whether I see you or not, anyway, now I have completely seen my own state of mind. I must have liked you, and I like it so much that I don''t want you to leave my life. Do you understand?"


    Lu Qitian pulled her to his front. After the distance between them was closer, MI Raner could clearly hear his rapid breathing. This guy was nervous.


    "If one day you see me clearly and find that I''m not the kind of woman you really want, will you regret it?" Mi Raner didn''t hurry to reply to Lu Qitian, but asked deliberately with a low smile.


    "This can never happen. I love you. I''ve seen your true appearance. Even if you don''t stand up in front of me, it will only make me love you more! Instead of letting me take back my love for you right away. Do you understand?"


    Lu Qitian raised his hand and gently fell on MI Raner''s face. The tenderness in the bottom of his eyes was almost diffuse.


    Mi Ran''er smiled low. She raised her hand, pressed Lu Qitian''s big hand on her face, and leaned over his palm and kissed it gently.


    "I see. Since you trust me so much, if I refuse you again, it will seem that I''m too... Pulling. I''d better be more straightforward. In fact, it''s really difficult to refuse a man who is so charming and has been intimate with me for so long."


    Mi Ran''er said that, then raised her hand and hugged Lu Qitian. She buried her little face in Lu Qitian''s neck: "Qitian, I gave you both me and my mother. Anyway, I hope you can take good care of our mother and daughter. Even if you don''t have a reputation, you must give us a quiet life!"


    "Why don''t you have a reputation? My mother has already urged me to take a good girl back to be her daughter-in-law as soon as possible. You see, she is hungry and greedy. Even the girl Bai Xiuyue can take a fancy to you. She will only be more satisfied with you. At that time, she must be particularly happy about our marriage!"


    After Lu Qitian kissed her earlobe, he couldn''t help laughing, and the whole chest was shaking.


    Mi Raner is looking forward to meeting Mrs. Lu. During her mission, she seems not to have met a difficult mother-in-law. Everyone likes her very much, making her feel happy to be regarded as a daughter.


    I hope this Mrs. Lu is the same.


    But what mi Ran''er didn''t expect was that she didn''t meet Mrs. Lu in this position.


    After Lu Qitian revealed his heart, the system opened her mouth in her divine consciousness, "congratulations to the host, the completion degree of standard task is 90%, and the host continues to work hard ~ ~"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and wondered what the remaining 10% of the plot would be?


    Is it the treasure?


    Could it be that there are more moths in this treasure?

 Chapter 2437

    She can''t help worrying.


    However, it turned out that her concerns were somewhat superfluous.


    According to the map copied by Lu Qitian, Lu Qitian''s people soon found the treasure hidden in the deep mountain. All the gold, silver and jewelry together can buy several Nancheng. After finding this place, Lu Qitian immediately asked people to secretly pack the things. Then, they moved to Haicheng and Nancheng and ordered the team leaders to be Lu Qitian''s closest confidants, Something went wrong on the way.


    It took nearly a month for all the treasures to be transferred from the mountains to Nancheng and Haicheng. Lu Qitian counted these things. The cash that should be realized, the military fee that should be charged, and the remaining precious jewelry were put in the warehouse and safe of Lu''s residence.


    After all these things were handled, Mrs. an''s body was completely restored, and the whole person was no different from her previous elegant appearance.


    On the night before leaving for Haicheng, Lu Qitian took Mi Raner in his arms. Mi Raner felt his body temperature and subconsciously leaned against him.


    "Congratulations to the host, the standard plane task has been completed, and all rewards have been issued! Next, we will enter the plane conveyor belt -"


    After the cold countdown of three two one, MI Ran''er, who was still sleeping, was directly taken away from the plane.


    When Mi Raner woke up, she was a little confused when she saw where she was.


    She


    Is this going directly to the new plane and starting a new task?


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She was wearing a pink nightdress and a very girlish bracelet on her arm. The bracelet looked not cheap.


    She got out of bed, went to the dressing table in the girl''s heart room, and saw herself in the mirror.


    The girl''s newly developed body looks very young, but her facial features are very beautiful. A pair of big eyes are also very divine when she wakes up. On the collar of her nightdress is a beautiful white and straight swan neck, and there is a clavicle that can put coins and eggs.


    "Nice figure!" Mi Raner pinched her waist with her small hand and couldn''t help praising.


    "Ran Le, why don''t you get up? You''ll be late for class again!" there was a knock outside the door, and a female voice familiar to MI Ran''er sounded outside the door.


    After thinking for a while, she realized that this was the original owner''s mother.


    A long memory belonging to the original owner came into my mind. Mi Raner quickly inherited all his memories while brushing his teeth and washing his face!


    Her original name was ran le. She was just 15 years old. She was a sophomore in senior high school. She was a learning scum. She usually likes reading novels. Only liberal arts is better, and science can be said to be a mess.


    Ran Le is the only daughter in the family. His father is an architect, so he is a little rich at home. With his daughter being rich, ran Le has been spoiled from small to large. He doesn''t look at people. He offended a large group of people in school. He is the so-called "flower of kaolin". No matter where he goes, he is now alone.


    However, she is naturally optimistic, and she knows not to tell her family about her situation at school. Her parents always think that she is very happy at school and her academic performance is not good because she has too much fun with her classmates. However, Ran''s father and mother think that her daughter will always have a day of peace of mind. When she studies hard, she will certainly be able to keep up with her.


    After all, my daughter is so smart.


    "Interpersonal relationship, is a huge pit!" Mi Ran''s mouth containing bubbles, looking at the little girl in the mirror, love little face, make complaints about it.

 Chapter 2438

    Mi Ran''er has been able to foresee how much effort he needs to spend to repair the interpersonal relationship created by the original owner


    After washing and putting on the school uniform, MI Raner stood in front of the mirror and looked at the girl''s figure and her snow-white straight legs~


    Sure enough, after so many mature women''s days, such a green and astringent era is the most exciting and favorite for her!


    When she went downstairs, Ran''s mother had prepared breakfast for her.


    "Eat quickly. Mommy will take you to the bus stop." Ran''s mother sandwiched her a sandwich and said gently.


    "Mommy, I''ll just go myself. I''m not a child anymore. Besides, do you want to take me to the bus station to graduate from college?" Mi Ran''er smiled with a little banter at the end of her eyebrows.


    "Didn''t you ask me to send it before?"


    Ran''s mother was a little surprised. This was the first time her daughter took the initiative not to let her take her to the bus station.


    Did my daughter grow up overnight?


    "Isn''t it good that she won''t let you give it away? Also, it''s time to let go, a 15-year-old girl. Instead of focusing all your attention on your children, you might as well think about where you''re going to spend the world of two on your 20th wedding anniversary with your husband!"


    On one side, Ran''s father doted on Ran''s mother''s nose, completely ignoring that MI Ran''er was on the scene and began to get tired of it.


    Mi Ran''er took the sandwich in his mouth and said he couldn''t see it anymore. He took a bag of milk and said, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go first. You... Feel free!"


    Mi Ran''er said, turned and ran out of Ran''s house.


    "Oh, look at you, you scared your daughter away!" Ran''s mother pushed Ran''s father angrily.


    "Wife, in fact, have you ever thought about giving birth to a little brother or sister for our daughter? It must be very cute, and my daughter should like it very much..." Ran''s father leaned close to Ran''s mother''s ear and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to take risks at such an old age..."


    "... okay..."


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Ran''er came out of the gate of Ran''s house, the courtyard door next door slammed open and closed, and a slender figure came out. He was wearing a belly of the same color as mi Ran''er. However, he didn''t wear a coat, but a white shirt was close to his body, and the tie on his neck was tied into a knot.


    Although it is not standardized at all, it looks very good on this guy''s neck.


    "Brother Tang ran!" smiling, MI Ran''er took the initiative to say hello to Tang ran, the bamboo horse who grew up together with her neighbor.


    Tang ran looked at her faintly and nodded slightly, "um..."


    Tang ran thought that after she came out, Ran''s mother would follow her soon. She didn''t turn around until she successfully sent her daughter to the bus, but she didn''t want to go home. Unexpectedly, the girl followed him and walked towards the bus stop without waiting for her old mother at home.


    "You''ve always been sent by your mother. Why today..." Tang ran wondered.


    "I''m so old now. What a shame if I let my mother send it?" Mi Ran''er gulped down his sandwich, regardless of his image.


    Tang Huo suddenly stopped.


    Mi Ran''er on one side also had some doubts. However, he unexpectedly stopped with the boy, turned his eyes and looked at his big hand extending towards the corner of his mouth!


    "The corners of my mouth are covered with crumbs!"


    Tang Huo took away the bread crumbs at the corner of her mouth, and then rubbed her fingers slightly twice before putting them back into her pocket.

 Chapter 2439

    Mi Ran''er inexplicably read out some disgusting taste from this action.


    "Brother Tang ran, I''m going to be a senior three next semester. What if I can''t improve my grades?" in my memory, Tang Ran is a learning bully. He has been a senior three this year. His learning task should be much heavier than that of a senior two, but this guy still goes out at about the same time as her every day, doesn''t make up lessons, and doesn''t stay in class.


    Even so, the results are among the best in the whole grade, which can be said to envy others!


    "What can I do? If I can''t go to college, I''ll pack up my bags and go south to work early to find opportunities. Maybe when I look for a job in three or four years, I still have to rely on your elder''s care!"


    Tang Ran''s face was stiff when he told cold jokes. It was really not funny at all. It only made mi Ran''er feel cold!


    "Brother Tang ran, I''m not kidding you." she clenched her teeth and made a noise silently.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" asked Tang Huo.


    Mi Raner: "


    Well, don''t talk to him.


    Forget it, why take the initiative to hold such a cold guy''s smelly feet?


    If this guy is not a man, isn''t she wasting so much emotion in vain? It''s better to wait until after school and see if there are boys who agree with the male host. Start the strategy directly and don''t waste any time!


    At the bus stop, MI Ran''er pulled away from him and stood on the other side of the billboard.


    There are many students living in this community. At this time, it is the peak period of school. Therefore, there are many people waiting for the bus.


    Finally, when a bus arrived, MI Ran''er ran forward. As soon as she stood in a good position, she was suddenly hit by an elbow on her waist. This insidious move made her look pale in pain. She stumbled two steps and gave way directly from the team.,


    Then, the latecomers got on the bus and squeezed into the bus directly in front of her. When she finally wanted to get on the bus, the bus was full, and she couldn''t let out any spare space.


    Mi Raner raised her eyes and looked into the window. A girl was gloating at her and sticking out her tongue.


    Mi Raner recognized that the girl was Ren Yue, a student of her former class. Because of a dispute with her former master at the beginning of senior one, they were incompatible.


    Ren Yue is a girl with a cheerful personality. She forms gangs in her class and even in the whole grade. Many young girls follow her for her eldest sister. This group has always isolated the original owner and found trouble with the original owner on various occasions.


    The original owner is very smart. He has almost dealt with it back.


    Occasionally she was bullied on her head once or twice, but she didn''t complain. She just ate the mute silently.


    So, is Ren Yue so arrogant now?


    Mi Raner''s molars ho ho.


    Does this girl think she will be late if she can''t get on the bus?


    After MI Raner waited for the bus to leave, she immediately called a taxi. After reporting the place name, she pointed to the bus in front, "uncle, you must surpass this bus and take me to the stop sign of No. 1 middle school!"


    "The bus is slow. Don''t worry, girl. Uncle, I will help you surpass it!"


    The driver said, starting the car, a throttle effort, from the side of the bus to the front.


    It took less than 20 minutes to rent an ordinary bus for half an hour. After getting off the bus, MI Raner waited at the stop sign. She copied her hands and quietly waited for Ren Yue to arrive.

 Chapter 2440

    It was nearly ten minutes before the bus came late.


    When the bus arrived at the school gate, a large number of students in school uniforms flocked to get off.


    When Ren Yue got off the bus, he saw mi Ran''er standing in front of the bus with her arms in her arms, and a little chuckle floated on her face, "Yo, she''s really the eldest lady of a rich family. If she can''t squeeze into the bus, she''ll take a taxi directly! Sure enough, she''s heroic!"


    No matter who heard it, he would not like it very much.


    Including Mi Raner.


    However, MI Ran''er didn''t blow her hair. She just held her arm and looked at the girl in front of her with a light smile, "Yes, our family is still rich, but it''s all earned by my father. It has nothing to do with me. I use the money he gives now, but it''s common sense. When I make money in the future, I will also give money to my parents. It''s always better than some people to be a white eyed wolf after spending the money of my grandparents. I don''t want to go back to my hometown to visit my grandparents during the New Year!"


    Mi Raner said this to Ren Yue. Ren Yue''s father was offered by Ren Yue''s grandparents facing the Loess and facing the sky. Even now, she is still paying off the mortgage. Her father''s monthly salary is almost invested in the mortgage and car loan. Ren Yue''s daily living expenses are all sent by his grandparents.


    Ren Yue is also very proud to tell his friends about it. Unexpectedly, Ren Yue''s publicized personality has buried a lot of trouble for her!


    At the moment, MI Ran''er pierced this point, and Ren Yue''s face sank in an instant.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t care about you with my grandparents'' money! Ran Le, I tell you, at least I''m not as hypocritical as you, you..." Ren Yue pointed to MI Ran''er''s forehead and said half a sentence with anger. He was so angry that he couldn''t say the next words for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with me? I spend money with gratitude? What about you? You don''t even call your grandparents all year round? Ren Yue, your family is still rich outside. If I were your parents'' grandparents, I''m afraid I''d be angry and spit out old blood!"


    Mi Raner''s tone of voice is normal, but her tone is a little high. After all, there are many people. She is worried that Ren Yue will not hear her, but Ren Yue heard it, but some students walking aside also heard it.


    After hearing these words, everyone looked at Ren Yue with a pair of meaningful eyes, many of them disliked!


    Ren Yue was always proud. She was surrounded by such eyes. She became angry and immediately rushed towards mi Ran''er, "ran Le, you bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    When Ren Yue rushed over, MI Raner moved quickly and flashed aside. After avoiding Ren Yue, she turned and walked towards the school gate.


    Later, Ren Yue''s falling voice fell into Mi Raner''s ear, and she didn''t look back into the school.


    She also noticed that there was a familiar and exploratory look that had been falling on her. She felt that this person should be Tang ran


    Entering the classroom, she just sat down and Ren Yue caught up.


    "Ran Le, you..." Ren Yue also wanted to settle accounts with MI Ran''er. Suddenly, he stretched out a hand behind him and grabbed Ren Yue''s arm. "Ren, please don''t fight with people in the classroom."


    The boy''s light voice fell into the ears of the two girls.


    Mi Raner lifted her eyes and saw that behind Ren Yue was Xu Mingjun, the monitor of their class.


    "What about her insulting me at the school gate? Monitor, you don''t care?"

 Chapter 2441

    "If you have definite evidence to prove that she really insulted you, I may be able to take care of it, but at most, let her apologize to you and never let you do it..." Xu Mingjun said, releasing Ren Yue''s hand, and half of his body blocked Ren Yue''s line of sight.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er sitting. "Are you okay?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, "it''s all right!"


    She felt that she was in a good mood now. Seeing that the girl who had always been wrong was so angry, she felt very comfortable!


    "Well, if someone dares to bully you like this again, you can come to me directly. If something happens, don''t bear it alone. Instead, give the other party a chance to continue bullying you!"


    Xu Mingjun said softly with a low smile and walked towards his position.


    Xu Mingjun used to be like a nerd. Although he was the monitor, he didn''t have many opportunities to speak in the class, let alone deal with the original owner. Mi Raner recalled that what Xu Mingjun said to the original owner in the past two years can be counted with one hand.


    As usual, the original owner will argue with Ren Yue. Xu Mingjun has never stood up. Today, he actually intervened in this matter.


    Is it because I came to this plane that I promoted and changed the original plot in some planes?


    Mi Ran''er was wondering. In front of her, Ren Yue suddenly bent slightly and stared at Mi Ran''er with a warning: "don''t think you''re so powerful if you have the monitor to support you. He''s a nerd. If you really encounter any dangerous things, you must hide far away. You know what situation you are in the class better than me. At that time, I''ll see who else will stand up and help you!"


    After Ren Yue finished, he also returned to his position.


    The threatening words really had no strength at all, and MI Ran''er had no twists and turns in his heart!


    Mi Raner''s words at the school gate caused quite a stir, because no one knew Ren Yue''s real side before. Now they know that Ren Yue was an unworthy son who swaggered outside with his grandparents'' hard-earned money


    Some students who had gone out to dinner with Ren Yue before and asked Ren Yue to buy orders were nervous. They thought about whether to put the money together and give it back to Ren Yue.


    Then, in the future, draw a clear line with such people who have no feelings in their hearts


    After class, Ren Yue went to find the best classmate in the next class and wanted to discuss how to deal with MI Raner. Unexpectedly, when she went to her, the girl was not there.


    "You told her that I came to her and asked her to come to my class later!" Ren Yue said a word to the messenger and turned around to go back to the classroom.


    Just then, the girl came over from the end of the corridor and saw Ren Yue. The girl immediately turned around and went around the other side of the classroom.


    "Ah, Xiao Lan!"


    Ren Yue shouted. Xiaolan didn''t want to talk to Ren Yue at the moment. She walked faster and faster under her feet and directly walked towards the classroom from the other side.


    Ren Yue: "


    She didn''t catch up, but was stunned. Xiaolan''s behavior has shown her current state of mind.


    Hehe, just because of MI Raner''s words in the morning, they began to alienate themselves. These people have had enough sweets. Now they find that they may not have the face to continue to eat sweets with her in the future, so they have to draw a line with her!


    Hehe, in fact, these people should be the most disgusting

 Chapter 2442

    Ren Yue frowned and returned to her classroom. She projected her hatred on MI Raner.


    Mi Ran''er looked confused. She really didn''t know what she had done wrong and offended the eldest lady.


    Ren Yue tightened his teeth and returned to his position to sit down.


    Her eyes followed Mi Raner, and Mi Raner''s eyes followed her. Finally, Ren Yue couldn''t stand it. She lost the battle first and looked away.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and spit out her tongue. Does this girl compare with her? Well, I''m still a little young.


    "It''s very capable for the host to bully the little girl!" the system smiled in his mind and spoke helplessly.


    "Well... Listen to what you mean, am I not a little girl?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily at once.


    The system realized that he had said something wrong and quickly smiled: "I don''t mean that, host. Don''t take the words of the system to heart. You know, the system is straight hearted and doesn''t know how to turn!"


    "That''s what I really think!" Mi Ran''er smiled.


    System: "..."


    How does it feel that the more it explains, the worse it is not to explain?


    Finally, the system lowered its eyes and simply didn''t say a word!


    Mi Ran''er sometimes feels that it is also a very happy thing to connect with the system when she is bored.


    She pulled the corners of her lips and smiled. She was about to take out the books for the next class. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from behind and gently knocked twice on her desktop. "Classmate ran, please hand in your chemistry homework."


    It''s Xu Mingjun.


    He is the monitor and representative of the chemistry class.


    Good to die, the original owner''s chemistry is the worst. He used to do some gossip. However, the recent topic is becoming more and more difficult. Last night, the original owner racked his brains all night and failed to complete his homework. Finally, he left a chemistry paper completely empty


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s embarrassed look, Xu Mingjun frowned slightly, "don''t tell me you didn''t do it! I said before that you have to do your homework no matter what. Even if it''s all wrong, you should let the teacher see your attitude. You''re even good at your papers now. Do you want the teacher to abandon you?"


    Xu Mingjun''s words are a little heavy. If he were an ordinary girl, he must have felt too ashamed at the moment, and then his face was red with anxiety.


    Mi Ran''er was calm on her face. She took out the empty chemistry paper and photographed it in front of Xu Mingjun. "I''m really sorry. I don''t know a problem. I might as well keep it. When the teacher speaks, I don''t have to find a space to make the right answer!"


    Xu Mingjun saw that her face was not red, and her face sank in an instant.


    He dragged a chair, sat down opposite Mi Raner, frowned and worried, "ran Le, you can''t go on like this. We still have less than two years. Do you really want to get some grades in liberal arts and enter a third tier university? What can you do after graduation? Do you know..."


    "How are you going to help me, monitor?" Mi Raner interrupted Xu Mingjun with a smile and asked in a low voice.


    Xu Mingjun was stunned. She inexplicably read something else from MI Raner''s words.


    The roots of the ears began to burn in an instant.


    Then, there was an awkward smile on his face, "if you don''t mind, I can help you with free tutoring, but... There may be no time in class..."

 Chapter 2443

    "Yes, it doesn''t need to be free. Give money according to the market price. The monitor''s grades are so good. Moreover, it''s also very good to be a class representative to give us small classes, so... It''s worth spending some money!"


    Mi Raner''s words put out a lot of light in Xu Mingjun''s eyes.


    However, the corners of his mouth are still smiling.


    "OK, you can fix the time. I can do it anytime." Xu Mingjun nodded, took her empty paper and went to collect others'' papers.


    Mi Ran''er squints at Xu Mingjun, wondering if Xu Mingjun will be a male leader.


    Xu Mingjun has the characteristics of being a man


    However, if Xu Mingjun is a man, it doesn''t seem to be too challenging, because now Xu Mingjun likes her very much.


    What''s the point of this strategy?


    Mi Ran''er took back her eyes and immediately gave up the idea. Then she smiled and thought, if Xu Mingjun is not a man, then... Tang Ran is likely to be a man!


    At this point, you can use Xu Mingjun to stimulate Tang Huo, and then


    "Host, your methods are too... If I''m a man, I''m afraid I''ll be directly angry with you after I know your real thoughts!"


    "Are you angry now?" Mi Ran''er smiled in his mind and questioned the system.


    The system is now very smart. Knowing that he can''t say anything, MI Raner obediently shut his mouth and kept silent. Anyway, he is just a non entity existence. Even if the host retaliates and travels all over the six realms, don''t want to find the master!


    Mi Raner breathed deeply. She thought carefully about the topic of the chemistry paper she had just seen. It was no simpler. It was a piece of cake for her.


    However, if her grades suddenly improve by leaps and bounds, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of others. Therefore, MI Raner decided to keep a low profile.


    Now learning slag can help her a little!


    At the end of the morning class, MI Raner is ready to go out for dinner. The original owner has been alone in school. Therefore, MI Raner didn''t wait, so he just took his wallet and left the classroom.


    The original owner has never eaten at school. She thinks the school food is not delicious. She is a spoiled little ancestor.


    The original owner likes to eat rice in a covered restaurant at the school gate. However, MI Raner doesn''t like the smell of oil smoke. She finds a McDonald''s at the school gate and is ready to go in and order a hamburger to cushion her stomach. Then think about whether to get a meal card. In the future, lunch will be solved directly at the school, which will not be so troublesome.


    "Don''t you know how hard it is to get money? Why do you eat so extravagantly at noon? Classmate ran, although you said that you would be filial to your parents and double the support your parents have given you, everything you said now is empty. I think saving money now seems to be the best respect for your parents who work hard to earn money?"


    Ren Yue doesn''t know when she came to MI Raner''s side. Mi Raner didn''t realize it all the time.


    She was so cold that MI Ran''er''s eyebrows trembled. Then she looked at Ren Yue like a fool.


    "Did I get in your way when I had lunch? Ren Yue, if you think I''m embarrassing you because of those words this morning, you''re too small-minded. I''m just telling the facts. If you can''t accept those words, it can only prove that you actually have an extremely low self-esteem. However, if I break your disguised self-confidence at once, you will become angry and ashamed Angry! "

 Chapter 2444

    "You talk nonsense!" Ren Yueyang starts to slap mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er simply took a step closer. She also slightly raised her head and made the area of her cheeks wider: "you fan, Ren Yue, if you dare to hit me today, I''ll let you stay in No. 1 middle school immediately!"


    "Ran Le, I know that you have money in your family, but this is not your arrogant capital. Don''t think that if you live in a luxury house and villa with a famous brand, your life will be so bright and beautiful all your life. Aiming at your current achievements, you want to enter a good University. It''s a fool''s dream! Going to university is the real obstacle in life. Who loses and who wins in the future is not sure!"


    Ren Yue''s hand fell in mid air. Finally, he endured, curled up slightly and put it away.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er sarcastically again. After whispering these words, Ren Yue smiled a little coldly, "do you want to bet with me?"


    "What do you want to bet?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously with a slight frown.


    "Bet if you can surpass me in the college entrance examination one year later!" for Ren Yue, this bet is a sure win. She concluded that MI Raner must not be confident enough to promise and will refuse. Then, she admitted that she is a learning scum fool and can only rely on her parents'' capital to make a living all her life.


    Mi Ran''er saw Ren Yue''s complacency flash from the bottom of her eyes. She was helpless. What did she dare not do about this bet?


    The lip flap moved slightly. Mi Ran''er was about to speak. Suddenly he remembered a low voice, "if I were you, I''d bet with her. However, the bet can be bigger. It''s too small. It''s a waste of time to spend more than a year to win!"


    Mi Raner and Ren Yue turned their heads and looked in the direction of the voice.


    The familiar figure fell into Mi Raner''s sight.


    It''s soup burning.


    "Brother Tang ran, come out to dinner too!" Mi Ran''er immediately greeted Tang ran with a smile.


    Tang ran saw that she could still laugh so happily and simply. It seems that the girl really didn''t listen to half a word just now.


    She really thinks that college is not important and education is not important. Can she live easily in this life only by her parents?


    How simple did the uncle and aunt of the ran family protect this girl?


    Tang ran thought of this and his face sank slightly.


    "Well, I happened to meet you!" he put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked a little alienated.


    However, Ren Yue could not help but swallow her saliva gently.


    Tang Ran is a man of the moment in No. 1 middle school. Many girls secretly love him, and Ren Yue is one of them.


    In fact, it''s more Mu Qiang than secret love. Ren Yue has this feeling not only for Tang ran, but also for Xu Mingjun in the class. These two boys seem to be very special to MI Raner.


    After listening to Tang Ran''er''s words, MI Ran''er looked at Ren Yue, "yes, you want me to bet with you. What''s the bet?"


    "If you pass the exam, I''ll apologize to you in front of everyone..." Ren Yue said here, his ears were a little hot.


    Mi Raner wanted to ask, why did you apologize to me?


    She suddenly remembered that the conflict between the original owner and Ren Yue was completely Ren Yue''s full responsibility, but the girl put all the responsibilities on the original owner, which made people feel that the original owner was a bad girl who lied and slandered her classmates for face.


    That is, no one wants to make friends with her, whether in the class or in the class.

 Chapter 2445

    Ren Yue should want to apologize for this.


    Thinking of this, MI Raner smiled directly.


    "Some things are wrong with you. No matter whether I can pass the exam or not, you have to apologize. This bet is ridiculous!" moreover, we all look at the results in the third year of senior high school. What''s the use of Ren Yue''s true face?


    Over the past three years, who will make up for all the circumstances ran Le has suffered, and who can compensate ran le for his worry free, peaceful and happy high school career with his classmates?


    Mi Ran''er felt that the bet was unfair, so she lowered her face. "If it was a bet, I wouldn''t bet with you. Ren Yue, if you want to continue to be strong in front of me, at least you have to show your sincerity and strengths. Otherwise, no matter how you jump in front of me, you''re just a joke!"


    Mi Ran''er said that, then turned to McDonald''s and stopped talking to Ren Yue.


    Tang ran also came in. When mi Ran''er sat down, there was only one vacant seat opposite her.


    After shopping, Tang ran came straight over and sat down opposite mi Ran''er.


    "Brother Tang, you also like to eat this kind of fast food. Don''t you think fried chicken is junk food?"


    Mi Ran''er, holding a piece of fried chicken wings, looked at Tang Shao in surprise and asked with a low smile.


    "It''s good to try it once in a while!" Tang ran took a hamburger and took a bite, then looked at Mi Ran''er: "how about you? I think you just seemed confident to promise that girl. What? Do you think a mere year can make you make rapid progress?"


    "She doesn''t believe me. Don''t you believe me, brother Tang ran?" Mi Ran''er was wronged. "It seems that I really have to work hard to show you!"


    Tang Shao raised his eyebrow, "if I remember well, you have said this sentence countless times over the years, but the so-called effort has three minutes of heat each time. After three minutes, you will slack off and return to your original position!"


    It turned out that the original owner was such an image in Tang Huo''s heart.


    Mi Raner was helpless.


    "Ha ha..." Mi Ran''er smiled and didn''t talk to Tang again.


    It seems that I really have to show him, so that this guy can change his mentality and view of himself.


    With enough food and drink, MI Raner comes out of McDonald''s and Ren Yue still stands in place.


    She was a little surprised.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Ren Yue looked at Mi Ran''er in some embarrassment, "I thought of a better bet."


    "Then you can tell me when you get back to school. Why do you have to wait here?"


    Mi Raner suddenly felt that the girl was a little stubborn.


    "It''s hard for me not to make it clear! Ran Le, we''ll bet on a condition. Whoever loses will agree to the other party. You can mention the condition at will. Is that always OK?" Ren Yue stared at Mi Ran''er. From this look, MI Ran''er felt that if she didn''t agree, the girl would jump directly and shake her head to question, Why don''t you promise me!


    Mi Raner has a headache.


    She doesn''t want to get involved with this insignificant supporting actress too much. What she wants most is to finish her task early and return to the original world to meet her father and queen mother again.


    At this time, MI Ran''er suddenly heard the system Ding Dong in his mind, "open the standard side sub line task, promise to bet with women, and win the bet, you will get a special reward!"

 Chapter 2446

    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened and immediately asked anxiously, "what special reward?"


    "It''s still confidential for the time being. The host will know later."


    Smoke bomb!


    The light in MI Ran''er''s eyes gradually faded. Then she pulled the corner of her lips. She looked at Ren Yue and nodded slowly, "For your sake of waiting for me so long here so sincerely, Miss Ben reluctantly promised you. Ren Yue, you can be ready for me to put forward conditions for you, but don''t wait until the time to lose. You think the conditions given to you by Miss Ben are too difficult to complete, and then start to cheat!"


    "I''m not such a person, ran le. You don''t have to look down on me!"


    Ren Yue bit his teeth and angrily turned against him.


    "Really? I''m looking forward to the moment when the college entrance examination will be released two years later!"


    Mi Ran''er said, looking at the sun, it was also very hot.


    She is not in the mood to waste time here with Ren Yue and go to school first.


    Ren Yue stood in place and looked at the soup burning in front of her. Her face was a little red.


    "Mr. Tang, I heard that you and she are neighbors and have grown up together since childhood. Will you help her with tutoring?" Ren Yue said here and suddenly smiled with self mockery. "If Mr. Tang helps her, her grades should improve quickly. At that time, I''m afraid she has a great confidence to win me."


    "So, you two have just started the game. Are you going to be discouraged?" Tang ran smiled sarcastically and asked in a low voice.


    "I..."


    Ren Yue was stunned.


    She''s not discouraged. She''s just


    Just standing in front of Tang Huo, I don''t know how to speak.


    "However, as a bystander, I really want to see how ran Le, a girl who doesn''t like to study hard since childhood and says that it''s good to let it go, will work hard to win you! Come on, I hope you won''t lose too ugly at that time!"


    Ren Yue was encouraged by Tang Huo, and her face turned red. She immediately nodded: "Mr. Tang, I promise you, I will refuel! I will let ran Le know that there is a high mountain that she can''t surpass anyway!"


    With that, Ren Yue turned and ran away.


    Leaving Tang Shao alone, he felt the back of his head blankly. Was that what he just said?


    Isn''t he trying to say


    Forget it. If you are misunderstood, you will be misunderstood. Anyway, he is not a person who likes to explain.


    -


    After the gambling agreement with Ren Yue, MI Ran''er spent half a day learning from the memory of the original owner and the observation of Ren Yue that the result was very good, but her private morality was not very good.


    She is very stubborn, and she is very important to her self-esteem. Therefore, she would rather spend the money from her grandparents to make friends outside, but also make her friends feel that she is a very qualified eldest sister


    The most important thing is that Ren Yue''s achievements are good, which is also a reason why many people are willing to support her.


    Her homework can be copied!


    Mi Raner looks at Ren Yue''s achievements over the past year. She has never fallen below the top ten of the grade. The learning materials of this level are very different from those of the previous level. It is a new experience for MI Raner.


    But who is she?


    She is mi Raner. How could she be defeated by these small things! She is confident that even if she starts from scratch, she can greatly improve her original owner''s shameful achievements in the past two years.

 Chapter 2447

    As for whether she can fight with Ren Yue, it depends on her subsequent explosive power!


    After school in the afternoon, MI Raner packed her schoolbag and was ready to leave. Xu Mingjun didn''t know when she appeared behind her. "Do you want to start tutoring today?"


    "Do you have time?" Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Mingjun in surprise. This guy said to do it. It''s really hot!


    Xu Mingjun raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "There are two hours."


    "Squad leader, are you short of money?" Mi Ran''er suddenly approached Xu Mingjun a lot. Then, with a little low smile, he deliberately joked.


    Xu Mingjun''s face turned red in an instant. He glared at Mi Raner: "do you want to cram? If not, forget it!"


    Wow, it''s still a little proud and charming.


    Mi Raner put away the smile on his face, then nodded very seriously, "of course, I have to cram. Monitor, my chemistry performance depends on you. Now I need you very much. Since you have so much time to cram for me, then... At school or at my home?"


    "All right!"


    Xu Mingjun said he didn''t pick.


    Mi Raner thought carefully, "well, go to a milk tea shop or coffee shop and order two cups of milk tea. It''s quiet in the milk tea shop and suitable for tutoring. In this way, it will avoid the embarrassment of suddenly taking boys to my house!"


    Xu Mingjun is obviously disappointed. In fact, he still wants to go to MI Raner''s house to see what the girl looks like when she grew up.


    However, MI Ran''er said so. If he wanted to go to her house, it would be a little offensive.


    Slightly pursed his lips and nodded, "OK, go to a quiet milk tea shop for tutoring."


    "Um ~"


    Mi Raner didn''t tell Ran''s parents that she was going to cram school. Two hours later, she took out her silent mobile phone and missed several calls.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Mingjun was sorting out today''s drafts and homework questions. Seeing her frown, she frowned slightly and asked in a low voice.


    "My mother called me a lot. It should be because I didn''t go home at the usual time today, so they were worried. It''s all right. Just go back and I''ll explain!"


    Mi Ran''er put the books in his bag, got up to settle the account, and then returned to Xu Mingjun. "Monitor, should we settle the class fee day by day, week or month?"


    "All right, but I''m not giving you tutoring for money, but to lower the average score of our class, because your grades are too bad to be on the table. If you don''t pull you again, you may be set aside from the science class and let you go to the liberal arts class next semester!"


    "Can you do that?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little surprised. It turned out that the arts and Sciences were not his own choice, but would be delimited away.


    It seems that she really has to work hard. Otherwise, if she is excluded from the science class because of her poor chemistry score, she has completely lost her gambling appointment with Ren Yue before it has started.


    At that time, Ren Yue doesn''t know how happy he will be!


    After pulling the lip angle, MI Ran''er promised Xu Mingjun, "if the monitor gives me tutoring, I will rise to the top. If I don''t talk about the top ten, at least I won''t be a hindrance to the class! At that time, the teacher will have no reason to put me out of the science class!"


    With that, MI Raner and Xu Mingjun have come to the bus stop outside the milk tea shop. "

 Chapter 2448

    "I''ll take you home." Xu Mingjun looked at the sky and whispered with a little tenderness.


    "Ah? Is it troublesome? Don''t you have to go home early? Otherwise, your parents will worry!"


    Mi Raner quickly refused.


    Xu Mingjun smiled, "it''s all right. Anyway, it''s not far away. Moreover, if my mother knows I don''t send a girl home, she will scold me for being ignorant. Moreover, if you have something wrong on the road so late, I can''t explain it to your parents!"


    Xu Mingjun was sincere. Mi Ran''er could not refuse any more. He could only let Xu Mingjun get on the bus with himself and go towards the villa where the ran family lived.


    Along the way, they sat next to each other, but they didn''t have much to say.


    Mi Ran''er could feel that Xu Mingjun actually had a lot to say, but it was just his lips wriggling slightly, and then he kept silent, pretending to look at the scenery and looking out of the window. In fact, the rest of his eyes kept glancing at him.


    Well, when did this guy start to like the original owner?


    The original master, a dull girl, didn''t find it at all!


    Mi Raner''s heart is funny.


    Are these children so proud now? Even the person you like can be so strict. If you are really together in the future, I''m afraid it''s also a love relationship like teachers and students.


    Mi Ran''er''s mind just floated the idea, and the system couldn''t wait to speak in her divine consciousness, "host, you call someone else''s child, aren''t you very old? You think you''re really old when you go to a few more places and live a few more periods of life? In fact, the timeline of your original world has been waiting for you..."


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Do you mean when I successfully returned, or when I left? Then... My parents don''t know that I died once?"


    "Well, this..." the system suddenly noticed that he seemed to have slipped his tongue. After a few vague sentences, he simply didn''t make a sound.


    Mi Raner: "


    If she can encounter this ghost system once, she must beat the system into chaos!


    The system sensed Mi Raner''s idea and dared not make any more noise.


    Xu Mingjun has been paying attention to MI Raner''s expression. When her expression was revealed, Xu Mingjun asked in some doubt, "what''s the matter with you? Have you thought of anything unhappy?"


    Mi Raner''s face was stiff. She actually exposed her heart to her face and neglected it.


    Quickly shook his head, "no, I just thought of gambling with a person today. If I lose, I may be miserable by this person!"


    "Who?"


    "Ren Yue!"


    Mi Ran''er simply told Xu Mingjun about his bet with Ren Yue. After hearing this, Xu Mingjun raised a slight smile, "you''re quite confident. Sometimes even I can''t pass the test for Ren Yue''s results. You can climb a mountain if you want, but you can climb a peak as soon as you climb. Aren''t you afraid of exploding blood vessels on the way?"


    "Even you think I can''t win Ren Yue? Am I really that bad?" Mi Ran''er''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    Seeing her face, Xu Mingjun regretted what he said.


    With a slight frown, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on MI Raner''s small head, "it''s all right. You also said that with me to help you, your achievements will certainly soar. What if there is a miracle?"

 Chapter 2449

    Mi Raner: "


    Straight men are really not very comforting


    Fortunately, the bus has arrived at the station at the moment. Otherwise, Xu Mingjun will only be more embarrassed if he continues to talk.


    Xu Mingjun sent her off.


    "I watched you go in..."


    He stood at the door of the community, carrying a schoolbag on one shoulder. The thin young man looked lonely in the dim light.


    Probably because just talking hurt the people you care about.


    Mi Ran''er gave a sound and turned to enter the community. Suddenly, he heard the sound of basketball hitting the ground from far to near.


    She subconsciously turned her head and saw that it was Tang Huo.


    Tang ran doesn''t know how long he played basketball. At the moment, his vest has been soaked with sweat.


    "Where have you been?" Tang ran approached and saw mi Ran''er, frowning slightly, taking off the look of an elder.


    Mi Ran''er pointed to Xu Mingjun behind him. "I asked the monitor to help me with my tutoring. What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ran Ran saw Xu Mingjun standing not far behind mi Ran''er. Tang Ran''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    "Tutor, don''t you know to call your parents? Do you know how anxious your mother is? In these two hours, your mother has called my mobile phone five or six times!"


    The tone of Tang Huo''s reprimand is very severe. If Tang Huo scolded her in front of her classmates, I''m afraid she would have cried.


    Mi Ran''er was still very calm, with a faint smile on his face. "Well, I''m here to apologize to brother Tang ran. I also promise you that this will never happen again in the future. Brother Tang ran, don''t say it. My classmates are still watching!"


    Her tone was unconsciously coquettish, and she also reached out and grabbed Tang Huo''s clothes and shook it.


    Tang ran stroked her little hand off. "What are you grasping? It''s not too dirty!"


    "I don''t think you''re dirty!"


    Tang ran: "


    Xu Mingjun saw the two figures standing together. He didn''t know what he was talking about. The girl''s little face looked more and more white under the light, and there were some charming smiles on her face.


    She hardly showed this smile in front of her.


    Tang ran used to be such a familiar neighbor with her, but why didn''t Tang run stand up and help her when she was bullied so much at school?


    With Tang Huo''s appeal in No. 1 middle school, if you stand up and protect ran Le, ran Le''s life may be much easier.


    Mi Raner followed Tang ran into the community. She didn''t forget to turn back and wave to Xu Mingjun.


    Xu Mingjun is so far away that he can''t see the look on MI Raner''s face. However, he thinks she''s smiling. Therefore, Xu Mingjun will also give Mi Raner a very bright smile.


    Mi Raner didn''t see anything at all.


    She followed the soup to the door and took a deep breath.


    In my memory, the original owner''s parents have not lost their temper with the original owner.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er had no idea.


    "Don''t you go in yet? Do you still want to escape? You''re not going to puppy love and do bad things. Just be honest!" Tang ran said this. Suddenly he bullied his lower body and looked at Mi Ran''er with some banter. "Do you really go to puppy love with that boy?"


    "I didn''t..."


    The boy''s breath sprayed all over Mi Raner''s face. She couldn''t help but tilt her little head back, and then coaxed her cheeks to deny.


    "It''s not good."


    Tang ran finished, straightened up and patted the basketball back to his home.

 Chapter 2450

    When he came to the door, he looked back at Mi Raner, who was still standing at the door of Ran''s house. He pursed his lips. After some words circled between his lips and teeth, he still didn''t say it.


    When Mi Raner came home, Ran''s father and mother sat on the sofa with a heavy face, and ran''s mother still had a phone in her hand.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Ran''s mother immediately got up and came out.


    "Smelly girl, where have you been?" Ran''s mother asked directly when she saw mi Ran''er.


    "I... I went to the milk tea shop to make up lessons with my classmates. I''m the representative of chemistry class in our class. His chemistry score is very good. I asked him to help me make up Chemistry..." Mi Ran''er looked at Ran''s mother innocently. "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t call you and dad in advance. Mommy, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Mi Ran''er went to Ran''s mother, reached out and hugged Ran''s mother''s arm, and said coquettishly.


    Ran''s mother was choked on her chest by her daughter''s soft pleading tone, and she didn''t know how to vent.


    Finally, she turned her eyes to ran Fu sitting on the sofa.


    Ran Fu frowned and asked, "what''s the name of the chemistry representative, boy or girl?"


    "Xu Mingjun, also the monitor of our class, is a boy..." Mi Raner replied honestly.


    "Just you two studying together?" Ran''s father''s face became more and more heavy, and there was a kind of anger that his pig was arched.


    "Dad, I don''t have a puppy love with the monitor. Don''t think about it, will you?"


    Mi Ran''er went to Ran''s father, turned out the questions he had done with Xu Mingjun today and handed them to Ran''s father: "this is the effect of the monitor''s lecture to me. Dad, you should also know how poor my previous chemistry scores were. But I did these questions myself. Did I make great progress?"


    Father ran smiled: "it''s only one day. It''s too early for you to talk to me about progress?"


    "Well, my daughter knows it''s very rare to find someone to tutor. Don''t you also want to find her a tutor? There are ready-made......" Ran''s mother saw that Ran''s father was still angry, hurried to sit down next to Ran''s father, took his arm and whispered in Ran''s ear.


    Ran Fu hung his eyes, "Just a student, how can you teach better? Even if you are a student, you should choose a more confident student. You should talk to Tang''s wife sometime and see if Tang Ran has time to supplement other subjects for the child. You can''t go up to chemistry. Your daughter has too many subjects left behind... There are still two years left. If you don''t rush it, you will be in a lifetime I''m afraid... "


    "Good!"


    Ran''s mother quickly agreed, for fear that Ran''s father would say something to hurt her daughter.


    Tang burning


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and wondered if Tang ran would agree to help him make up his lessons.


    Compared with Xu Mingjun, that guy is not proud and charming. He is really a high cold monster.


    Moreover, he is still a poisonous and cold monster. Mi Raner can even foresee how many poisonous words Tang ran will use to attack his heart in the process of tutoring if Tang ran promises to give himself tutoring.


    "Don''t you hurry to put your schoolbag down for dinner? You have to call ahead of the tutorial tomorrow. Your mother almost called the police today..." ran Fu''s words are actually distressing his wife.


    Mi Raner felt that she had been given a mouthful of dog food.

 Chapter 2451

    She said well and hurried upstairs.


    Walking upstairs, MI Ran''er opened the window in front of her desk when she put down her schoolbag.


    The window is facing Tang Ran''s study. At the moment, Tang Ran''s study doesn''t have a light.


    It seems that he can''t cram at night.


    Also, a genius with such good grades, where may I need tutoring?


    She went downstairs with disappointment.


    As soon as she came downstairs, the light on the opposite side was on, and the window was always open. Tang ran saw the light in the pink room opposite, wiped her hair and looked over here.


    Tang Ran''er and MI Ran''er have been neighbors for so long that they have never been to MI Ran''er''s room once. They have never paid attention to the decoration of the girl''s room before. Now it seems that such a pink and tender room is a big nightmare for Tang Ran''er!


    He withdrew his eyes, went to the window and closed the window with a thud.


    Take out a book from the bookshelf and sit in front of the desk. Just open it, the door of the study is knocked.


    "Burning burning, may I come in?" Tom stood at the door and asked in a low voice.


    "Come in." Tang ran took back his eyes from the book and looked at the door of the study.


    After Tom''s mother came in, she handed her mobile phone to Tang ran: "your uncle Ran''s mother just sent me a message and said she wanted you to fight for some pocket money. Didn''t you say that you wanted to travel around the world after the senior three graduation exam? Now the person who gave you the ticket money is coming!"


    Tang ran looked at Tang Mu''s mobile phone screen and his eyebrows coagulated slightly.


    "I don''t want it!" he objected directly.


    "Don''t have to. Your aunt ran used to beat around the Bush several times, but she hasn''t been so serious. Now your aunt has taken the initiative to beg us. If you refuse again, it will appear that you are too proud. It''s no good!"


    Tang Huo frowned: "you don''t know that girl ran le. If you don''t say your grades are so poor and your attention is not focused, you know to chase stars, watch TV and play games..."


    "So, you have to have a strict person to get her back on track. You two grew up together. Do you really want to see Lele go to a third rate University and be mediocre in your life? Lele is not stupid. As long as someone guides correctly, you will certainly do something... Burning, you promise. You don''t want your mommy to be embarrassed in front of your aunt ran in the future?"


    Tang''s mother has been holding the sleeves of Tang''s pajamas, and is still coquettish in front of Tang''s pajamas.


    Tang Huo was helpless. Finally, he could only nod slowly, "OK, can''t you mend? Don''t shake me. Hurry to prepare dinner. I''m almost hungry!"


    Tang''s mother was so excited that she jumped up, "finally agreed. You smelly boy, I thought you would always firmly refuse. In fact, you wanted to agree long ago, didn''t you?"


    Tang ran: "


    He raised his eyes and looked at his mother: "if you say one more word, I won''t teach her!"


    "Well, well, you can have dinner. Wipe your hair and hurry downstairs!"


    Then Mrs. Tang looked at the window of Tang Ran''s study. She stretched out her hand and opened the window, "you silly child, why is the window so closed all the time? Don''t you think it''s boring?"


    As soon as the window opened, MI Ran''er, who was eating with her legs tilted on the desk, fell into the eyes of her mother and son.


    The most eye-catching is the pair of feet as white as jade and very small.


    Tang ran saw that he was breathing a little fast.

 Chapter 2452

    Seeing mi Ran''er sitting in such an impersonal manner, Tang''s mother probably understood why her son closed the window.


    Mi Raner was caught off guard by the other party''s window and quickly took her feet back. The fruit basin was almost overturned and the milk on the table was almost poured on the book.


    "Aunt, i..." she got up and said hello to Tom shyly.


    "It''s all right. It''s normal to take the most relaxed posture at home..." Tang''s mother said she didn''t care, and then bent down to pull up her son. "Let''s go downstairs for dinner. You''re free!"


    "Aunt..."


    Mi Raner felt more and more embarrassed.


    Tang ran took back his eyes from her, and his dislike was very obvious.


    When Tang Huo went out, he made a bang on the side!


    Mi Raner trembled all over.


    Where does this guy have such a big opinion of her?


    As soon as Tang Ran''s mother and son came downstairs, MI Ran''er''s door was knocked.


    "Come in!" she whispered after putting another piece of Hami melon in her mouth.


    Ran''s mother ran in excitedly with her mobile phone: "Lele, Tang ran promised to give you tutoring. Tang Ran''s grades are so good that you can certainly pull up your grades in all subjects. Moreover, our two families are neighbors, and tutoring is also very convenient..."


    "He promised?"


    His expression just now didn''t look like he would promise to be her tutor.


    "Yes, your aunt Tang also said that tutoring can start tomorrow..." the two mothers are very optimistic about the two children learning together


    Mi Raner wanted to say, Mommy, weren''t you still worried about my puppy love?


    How can you be so relieved to change to tangran?


    Don''t you think Tang ran won''t like me?


    "What about our squad leader?" Mi Ran''er began in some embarrassment.


    "The monitor... You can find a way to deal with it yourself. If both of your tutors want it, one of them will have to pay for it from your own pocket money, and I''ll pay you for the other!" Ran''s mother patted her daughter on the shoulder. "Good daughter, coordinate yourself."


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er suddenly began to love her wallet.


    -


    The next day, when he got up early and went out, MI Ran''er rarely met Tang ran at the door. Did he leave early or didn''t go out at all?


    Mi Raner''s heart was full of doubts. She tightened the strap of her schoolbag and walked towards the bus stop.


    Just arrived at the door of the community, she saw a familiar figure.


    "Squad leader, why are you here so early?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "Waiting for you." Xu Mingjun looked at her beautiful appearance in her school uniform, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "Moreover, my family is not far from here on foot. It''s just that it''s much more convenient to take a bus here than my family."


    "Ah..."


    What Xu Mingjun is doing now is really obvious.


    However, MI Ran''er was a little embarrassed.


    She seems to be hurting Xu Mingjun.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it?" Xu Mingjun took Mi Raner''s look completely under his eyes, slightly frowned and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head. "I don''t dislike it. I just... It''s convenient for you, monitor. Ah, the bus is coming. Let''s hurry to line up, or we won''t be able to squeeze in front again later!"


    With that, MI Ran''er grabbed Xu Mingjun''s arm and took him to the bus stop.


    After they ran away, a slender figure came out at the door of the community, and their eyes followed a man and a woman who ran away in front.

 Chapter 2453

    Xu Mingjun came to pick up Mi Raner. He really took Mi Raner by surprise. This guy has become so attentive now, which really makes Mi Raner a little uncomfortable.


    However, fortunately, Xu Mingjun didn''t say anything more clearly. If he really said something, MI Raner at this stage really doesn''t know how to refuse Xu Mingjun.


    Today, because Xu Mingjun and Mi Raner crowded the bus, there was still a vacant seat after they got on the bus.


    Xu Mingjun asked Mi Raner to sit down. Mi Raner was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to sit down, but Xu Mingjun was very kind. He pressed her on her shoulder and directly pushed her to the seat.


    Xu Mingjun put one hand on the back of her seat, half of her body wrapped her in her arms, showing a protective posture. This action makes people feel very ambiguous.


    Onlookers must feel that there is something between MI Raner and Xu Mingjun


    When Mi Raner was finishing her hair awkwardly, she suddenly noticed that some unfriendly eyes fell on her. She thought it was Ren Yue or other girls. Looking down her eyes, she didn''t see any familiar girls. On the contrary, she saw a familiar thin and tall man.


    Tang Shao.


    Did this guy just look at himself like that?


    Why do you look at yourself like that?


    Mi Ran''er sipped slightly at the corners of her mouth and thought, is it because she is too close to Xu Mingjun?


    If Tang Shao really blames this, doesn''t it prove that Tang Shao actually likes himself?


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened at the thought of this.


    She pulled out a vague smile from the corner of her mouth. If Tang Huo''s mind is really like what she guessed, it must be much simpler than the previous strategy objects.


    Moreover, Tang ran became her own tutor in the future. They got along more alone. She spent some time to seduce the boy. Finally, Tang ran would certainly lose control and surrender to MI Ran''er!


    "What do you think? You are so happy." Xu Mingjun doesn''t know when he suddenly deceives himself. He whispers in MI Raner''s ear with doubts.


    "Ah! I......" Mi Ran''er was startled by Xu Mingjun who suddenly approached. After stabilizing his mind, he put on a somewhat embarrassed smile. "I didn''t laugh, but thought of some happy things!"


    "Really?"


    Although Xu Mingjun was smiling, his doubts were even worse.


    He just saw that the girl smiled with a very strange sense of happiness. If he was not in love, he should not show it


    Who does this girl like now?


    Xu Mingjun felt that she should not be herself. If she was herself, when she saw herself coming to pick her up just now, she couldn''t have any surprise on her face. However, if she wasn''t herself, who else could there be?


    Xu Mingjun was full of doubts.


    The car has reached the gate of No. 1 middle school.


    When she got off the bus, MI Ran''er''s foot just stepped on the ground in front of the door and suddenly hit the boy''s back in front of her. She covered her forehead and looked up. It was Tang ran.


    "If you don''t go home at the usual time this afternoon, I won''t give you a tutor! Not only don''t tutor today, it''s absolutely impossible to tutor you in the future. I think you should know that I hate people who don''t keep their time and promise!"


    Tang Huo tilted his head and whispered in MI Raner''s ear, wringing his eyebrows in a tone that only two people could hear.

 Chapter 2454

    Hearing this, MI Ran''er''s small eyebrows wrinkled together in an instant.


    "But I still want the monitor to help me with my chemistry lessons. How can I get back?" Mi Raner frowned and said helplessly.


    "Then I can''t control you! My words have been left here. How to do it is your own business. You know, now I''m a junior in senior high school and don''t have much free time. If you don''t cooperate with me, I think it''s difficult for our cooperation to continue!"


    Tang Shao shrugged and deliberately used such a beating tone. After saying that, he turned and left.


    Mi Raner stares at this guy''s back. Obviously she is jealous, but she uses such a childish way to compete with Xu Mingjun for girls. Mi Raner really doesn''t know how to evaluate this guy.


    After Tang ran left, Xu Mingjun slightly frowned and asked mi Ran''er, "that was the senior of senior three just now. What did he say to you so seriously?"


    Mi Ran''er remembered that there was another guy behind him who needed to be taken care of. Mi Ran''er felt very tired for a moment.


    She bit her lip and smiled helplessly, "I... hey, he told me about tutoring. My mommy hired him as my tutor."


    Mi Ran''er knew that Xu Mingjun could not hide these things, so she told Xu Mingjun the truth from the beginning.


    When Xu Mingjun heard this, his face sank slightly.


    "So, you mean, I don''t need to teach you again in the future?" Xu Mingjun''s tone and eyes were very obviously lonely.


    Mi Raner bit her lip reluctantly. "I... I don''t mean that. It''s just that my mommy arranged it. Therefore, in the future, I must first consider the senior student Tang ran. As for the monitor, if you are here, I''ll find you when I have time. I hope you won''t refuse me because the time is too chaotic!"


    Mi Raner said with a little flattery in her eyes.


    Xu Mingjun smiled.


    Mi Ran''er''s smile was even worse.


    Xu Mingjun doesn''t want to say anything more.


    They walked towards the classroom, and the atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    But after arriving at the classroom, the students in the class looked at them with very ambiguous eyes at the same time.


    Mi Raner guessed that there were people in the class on the bus just now. Therefore, after arriving at the classroom, she told everyone about her and Xu Mingjun. Alas, these people really listen to the wind and rain, and they won''t consider asking the parties what the situation is.


    However, neither Xu Mingjun nor Mi Raner can explain their personality. They go to their seats and sit down.


    Xu Mingjun''s face was gloomy. Some students who wanted to ask about the situation were frightened by Xu Mingjun''s expression and eyes. They didn''t dare to come forward and wanted to ask Mi Raner what the situation was, but they didn''t talk much with the original owner on weekdays. Therefore, it was strange for Mao to come up and ask rashly.


    The atmosphere in the class became more and more embarrassing.


    Mi Ran''er began to listen carefully. Mi Ran''er took notes of the topics that the teachers talked about.


    After a whole day, MI Ran''er had a hard time listening to the lessons with the knowledge accumulated by the original owner. However, this phenomenon should be alleviated after Tang ran taught himself.


    All day today, MI Ran''er listened carefully in class. In the eyes of other students, everyone was very surprised. After all, it was the first time to see ran Le so serious in class and occasionally raised his hand to ask some very key questions.

 Chapter 2455

    The teacher was also very surprised. In class, he couldn''t help praising Mi Raner, who "knows his way back".


    Mi Ran''er is happy on the surface, but he is a little grumpy in his heart. The former owner''s image in front of his classmates and teachers is really bad!


    Unexpectedly, as long as such a slight twist, it can make the teachers and students show a surprised look


    She yawned, leaned back on her seat, put away her books and homework, and looked at the time. She had to hurry home, otherwise the one next door was really difficult to deal with.


    Mi Raner thought wearily. She packed her schoolbag and got up to leave school.


    Xu Mingjun didn''t know when to appear behind her.


    "About making up lessons, you''d better discuss it with senior Tang Shao. Senior Tang Shao can''t take every subject into account for you. It''s better to give me the subject of chemistry to make up lessons for you, even if it''s free..."


    Xu Mingjun seemed worried that MI Raner would feel that he was so eager to give Mi Raner a tutorial for the sake of tuition fees. He quickly added a sentence later.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corners of her lips and smiled helplessly: "OK, don''t worry, senior. I will seriously discuss with senior! Moreover, the tuition fee must be yours."


    After MI Raner''s reply, Xu Mingjun''s face looked better.


    Quickly nodded, "that''s good!"


    Mi Raner and Xu Mingjun looked at each other, smiled and prepared to go.


    "Let me take you home!" Xu Mingjun said initiatively.


    "No, senior, in fact, you take me home. You have to make a detour. Don''t think you lie to me. I don''t know. I''ve heard about where you live before. I didn''t expose you yesterday and this morning. I am..."


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head and refused. Speaking of this, he sighed helplessly, "so, monitor, you''d better not go around the long way for me. Go home early. If parents at home worry about me, I''ll be very guilty."


    Mi Raner''s words made Xu Mingjun wrinkle slightly.


    "Ran Le, actually..." Xu Mingjun wanted to explain.


    Mi Ran''er had raised her little hand and waved to Xu Mingjun, "OK, bye, monitor ~"


    Mi Ran''er turned and ran away.


    It doesn''t wait for Xu Mingjun to explain.


    Xu Mingjun is a little sad.


    "In fact, I don''t feel detour at all. Moreover, my family never cares whether I go home early or late. Can''t you just let me walk with you?"


    Xu Mingjun said with a little grievance in his tone.


    Unfortunately, MI Raner couldn''t hear these words.


    Mi Ran''er ran all the way out of the school, got on the bus and hurried home.


    Finally, when Tang ran entered the house, she also breathlessly pushed open the yard door and went in.


    She went upstairs to take a bath, changed her clothes, and then prepared all the textbooks that needed tutoring. Then she went downstairs and asked Ran''s mother, "Mom, did you discuss with aunt Tang on which side of tutoring?"


    "It''s probably on your side. Your aunt Tang said that Tang Ran''s study is not very big. Moreover, she doesn''t like Tang Ran''s study decoration. It''s very boring. I believe you little girl won''t like it. You''d better be sunny here. You want Tang ran to feel the sunshine in your room."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er thought of the original owner''s pink room. Is that sunshine?


    If the soup burns into that room, I''m afraid it will cause goose bumps directly.


    "This is the cake I made for you this afternoon. This is fruit. Take it to the house and burn the soup. Please come over."

 Chapter 2456

    "You have to be polite yourself. He is not your brother, but your teacher now!"


    Mi Ran''er murmured his mouth slightly, murmured and nodded.


    Mi Ran''er took the cake upstairs, changed his school uniform, took a shower, and went out to order Tang ran.


    Tang Huo sat in the living room watching TV. He said he was watching TV. In fact, he was changing channels with a remote control.


    "I thought you didn''t want to cram today. You just wanted to go upstairs to sleep." Tang ran said sarcastically when he saw the girl in a different dress.


    "I''m a little hot. I went home to take a bath. Besides, isn''t it early now? Mr. Tang ran, you certainly didn''t eat. My mother said that starting tonight, as long as you give me tutoring at my house, my mother will arrange dinner! Well, I''ll invite you. Mr. Tang, don''t be arrogant. Come with me quickly, we won''t waste time!"


    Mi Raner spoke in a sweet tone. She deliberately showed such a soft side in front of Tang ran.


    Unfortunately, Tang ran already knew how cold and hard the girl was in front of the people she didn''t like. When she got up, she went to MI Ran''er and poked her hand on MI Ran''er''s forehead!


    "I warn you, be serious when making up lessons. If you are a little distracted or not serious, I won''t give you a make-up lesson again. You can find a more professional make-up teacher who makes it easier for you to concentrate!"


    Tang ran finished, leading out of the house.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and touched the place where Tang ran stabbed her. She took a sip at the corner of her mouth. Then she nodded helplessly, "I know!"


    He hurried to catch up.


    Tang Ran''er knew what mi Ran''er''s room looked like, but when he really entered the room and was wrapped in the pink atmosphere, Tang Ran''s heart clicked, turned and looked at Mi Ran''er, "go to my study!"


    "Ah?" Mi Ran''er was stunned. "Why? Don''t you like people entering your room?"


    "I said, go to my study, forget it!" Tang ran said, leaving.


    Mi Raner quickly took her bag and cake and followed Tang ran downstairs.


    Ran''s mother came out of the kitchen with fruit and juice and saw two children downstairs. Ran''s mother''s face was full of doubts, "why did you go downstairs?"


    "Mom, brother Tang ran said to go to his study. He probably thought my room was too pink. Give me this. I''ll take it together. I''ll come back after tutoring. Mom, don''t worry!"


    With that, MI Raner followed Tang ran to Tang Ran''s house and went upstairs to Tang Ran''s study.


    Compared with the original owner''s room, Tang Ran''s room is too cold. The particularly cold tone makes the whole room feel very oppressive.


    Mi Ran''er thinks it''s OK. She''s been in more depressed rooms and spaces than this. What''s so pretentious?


    Under Tang Ran''er''s guidance, MI Ran''er puts things on the small tea table, then walks to Tang ran and sits down.


    "What to make up today?" Tang ran stretched out his hand to her and motioned her to take out the textbook.


    "I don''t know, brother Tang, just decide." the original master''s science score is too average, and each subject needs a good tutorial! Therefore, MI Ran''er doesn''t know which subject to start from. It''s better to make up for it.


    She took out the books and tired a pile on the desk.


    Tang ran: "


    "So much needs to be mended? I really doubt what you''re doing in class."

 Chapter 2457

    "Some subjects are obviously very simple. You just need to pay more attention to listening in class, and you won''t even fail to pass?"


    Tang Huo stared at Mi Raner and said angrily.


    Mi Ran''er looked innocent. "It''s not that I can''t pass. You know, my goal now is not just to pass, but to catch up with Ren Yue. If I can''t pass the college entrance examination, this girl may not know how to fix me!"


    "Since you were worried about being corrected, you shouldn''t have promised." Tang ran took a book and opened it. It was a math book.


    This girl, almost all the books are clean. She doesn''t even have a note.


    "You''re really reading the book of heaven..." Tang ran felt his scalp numb. Obviously, the girl was very smart from childhood to childhood. How did her grades plummet since high school?


    Did you eat something bad and eat your brain?


    Tang Huo glanced at Mi Raner in disbelief, opened his book, took a pen and began to talk to MI Raner from the beginning


    Mi Raner quickly took out her notebook and began to take notes skillfully.


    Tang ran found that the girl was not stupid.


    His induction ability was surprisingly good. His notes recorded all the key points he said. After a class, Tang ran gave mi Ran''er two questions. Although mi Ran''er seemed to have some difficulty in the calculation process, fortunately, there was no error in the last step, and the result was correct.


    I don''t know why, in Tang Huo''s mind, immediately jumped out four words that children can teach.


    When he realized the terrible idea, Tang ran quickly shook his head, threw the idea out, and then assigned some questions to MI Ran''er.


    "This is today''s homework. I''ll check it tomorrow afternoon. If I don''t do it, you''ll wait..." Tang Ran''s words haven''t finished yet. Mi Ran''er, who packed his schoolbag, took over the words. "Won''t you teach me? Brother Tang ran, in fact, you don''t need to threaten me with this. Since I''m determined to study hard, I won''t slack off. Don''t worry!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled at Tang Shao. After packing her schoolbag, she looked at the unfinished cake on the table and pushed it to Tang Shao. "My mother made the cake herself. You didn''t eat it at all. My mother would be very sad if she knew. She thought you despised my mother''s craft!"


    "How could..."


    Tang Shao sipped his lips. In fact, he didn''t like sweets very much.


    "Then smile and accept it. I can pick up the dishes tomorrow. Is there anyone in your family? Why don''t you go to my house for dinner? My mother''s craft, you know, you used to come to my house for dinner!"


    Tang''s parents have done a great job, so they don''t have much time to take care of their children. From small to large, they often go to Ran''s house and let Ran''s mother take care of them.


    In fact, ran Le had a good relationship with Tang ran when he was a child. However, after Tang ran entered the rebellious period of puberty, Tang Ran''s character changed. It seemed that he began to dislike girls. Even his younger sister Lele didn''t pay much attention.


    It''s good to ignore. Tang Ran''s tongue is always poisonous, which makes ran Le very sad. Although it doesn''t appear on the surface, MI Ran''er''s attitude has really brought indelible harm to ran Le''s growth in adolescence.


    Referring to the past, Tang Huo''s face trembled obviously.


    "My mother often said recently that you don''t go to my house much..." Mi Ran''er added silently.

 Chapter 2458

    Tang Shao pursed his lips and swallowed his saliva. He got up and pulled Mi Raner out of his house. "Well, I''m not hungry yet. If I don''t go to eat, go home quickly! It''s so late, my uncle and aunt must be waiting for you to have dinner and say hello to my uncle."


    With that, Tang Huo slammed the door.


    Mi Ran''er felt ash on her nose.


    Feel your nose helplessly.


    This guy''s character is really


    Proud and charming to the extreme.


    Moreover, he is too alone. Mi Raner can''t stand it.


    Mi Ran''er returns home. Ran''s mother asks why Tang ran didn''t come.


    "He''s not hungry, and I left him a big cake. If he''s hungry, just eat the cake!"


    Mi Ran''er said, ready to go upstairs.


    "Come and have dinner first..." Ran''s mother got up, pulled mi Ran''er to the table, sat down and smiled and asked her, "how''s it going? Is Tang Shao still used to giving you classes? Is he the kind who is good at his own classes, but he doesn''t know how to teach others?"


    "No, brother Tang ran said it very carefully, more carefully than the teacher. If I don''t understand anything, I can put it forward directly than at the top of the classroom!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the dazzling dishes on the table and thought that Ran''s mother was afraid to prepare so much food for Tang Yancai


    It''s a pity that ran mubai is ready.


    But


    "Mommy, you seem to like brother Tang ran very much. Is it because he has good grades?"


    Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously with a shrimp in her mouth.


    "Who doesn''t like such a good child? Moreover, I have loved him since I was young. My parents spend little time with him in order to make money. Sometimes they can''t even go to the parents'' meeting. He is very lonely in his heart, so now he is such a character."


    Ran''s mother sighed and said helplessly.


    "Really?"


    Mi Ran''er swallowed the shrimp in his mouth and smacked his mouth. "I don''t think brother Tang Ran is too lonely. My aunt still loves him very much. He can feel it himself."


    "Well, what do you mother and daughter discuss about other people''s children? I don''t know. I thought you two were choosing a husband and son-in-law!" Ran''s father couldn''t listen. He knocked on the bowl with chopsticks and pulled back their thoughts unhappily.


    Husband


    Ran''s mother''s eyes lit up. She immediately looked at her daughter and thought about Tang Huo''s handsome cheek.


    "I see, don''t think about it. Even if you and I agree that Tang ran and LeLe are together, Tang ran won''t agree. If Tang ran likes Lele, how can he beg him so many times and don''t want to make up lessons for Lele?"


    In a word, Ran''s father pulled Ran''s mother back to reality.


    Ran''s mother immediately sighed a little disappointed. Then she filled mi Ran''er with a bowl of chicken soup, "you fill up more, grow your brain, and give your mommy my long face --"


    Mi Raner: "!"


    Mommy, what does that mean?


    Do you want her to study hard and get good grades, take Tang Ran''s son-in-law home and grow a face, or study hard and surpass Tang ran and enter a university with a long face that is 100 times better than the University Tang ran entered?


    No matter which one, there are some difficulties in the current relationship between MI Raner and Tang ran.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth rose slightly. She nodded and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    After dinner, MI Ran''er went upstairs to take a bath, opened the window and looked at the closed window opposite. She thought of the picture of living with Tang Huo in that room today. There was a faint smile on her mouth.

 Chapter 2459

    Just as I was about to turn around and go to bed, there was a sudden movement in the opposite window.


    Mi Raner squatted down quickly, trying to avoid Tang Ran''s sight.


    Don''t want to, just squat down, the opposite soup burned and opened his mouth, "is there gold on the ground?"


    "Ah?" Mi Ran''er straightened up in fear. Unexpectedly, her head hit the desk directly, and her tears came out of the pain.


    When she got up, it was obvious that Tang Ran''s eyes were fluctuating. It seemed that MI Ran''er had just been hit, and there was a flash of apology and heartache in the bottom of her eyes.


    "I lost my pen and just picked it up." Mi Ran''er covered his head and smiled at Tang ran. "Why didn''t he find it? It should have fallen into a gap. I''ll find it later when I have time. Anyway, I don''t need it urgently..."


    Mi Raner''s face was full of embarrassment. She covered her head and turned to go to bed.


    "Ran le." opposite, Tang ran suddenly whispered.


    "Hmm?" Mi Ran''er looked back at Tang ran suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever thought about which university you want to test?" when Tang Huo stood in front of the bed with a cup of coffee, he was wearing a dark gray Pajama and one hand in his trouser pocket. The whole person looked very casual, but his face looked very serious.


    Mi Raner blinked. She really thought about the university ranking of this position.


    Then he shook his head slowly, "I''m only a sophomore in senior high school, and my grades haven''t been determined yet. How dare you think so much? However, brother Tang, you should have a goal at this time!"


    "Unfortunately, I have no goal!"


    Tang Huo pulled the corners of his lips and mocked with a smile. "Let''s see then. Where is the exam? Maybe I won''t even go to college."


    "Ah? Why?" Mi Ran''er immediately rushed to the desk and leaned out of the window to take a closer look at Tang Huo''s face. Isn''t this guy kidding?


    Tang ran looked at her anxious appearance, and his smile deepened. He drank all the coffee in the cup, and then dropped a sentence, "there''s no reason!"


    Then the doctor closed the window.


    Mi Raner was shocked by the closing of the window, and her eyes trembled.


    What''s in this guy''s head? Why don''t you go to college with such good grades? Do you think you''re smart and can be at the top of society no matter what?


    However, has he ever thought that this social education is the most important. During recruitment, education is a barrier. If there is no education certificate, people won''t give you half a chance


    Mi Ran''er felt that Tang ran seemed to be losing his temper with someone!


    She stared at the closed window opposite and sighed helplessly.


    This childish guy.


    Mi Raner felt that she had to have a good talk with him tomorrow.


    -


    When she returned from school the next day, MI Raner went directly to Tang''s house.


    But the soup doesn''t burn.


    "I''m not used to your sudden enthusiasm!" when mi Ran''er turned around to go back to his home, some sarcastic words from the boys sounded behind him.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the place where the voice came from. She raised her mouth and said with a low smile: "I''ve always been very positive, but it''s all about the things I care about. The rest... Since I don''t like it, what are you doing so actively?"


    "You shouldn''t like learning before..." Tang ran muttered and directly pressed his finger on the fingerprint lock. The gate jingled open, "come in."


    Mi Raner followed Tang Huo into Tang''s house.

 Chapter 2460

    Instead of going upstairs directly, Tang ran went to the kitchen. He wanted to find a bottle of drinks that girls can drink for MI Ran''er. After looking around, it was all wine, or coffee


    After thinking about it, Tang ran looked at Mi Ran''er, "what do you want to eat? Order takeout!"


    "Why do you want to order takeout?" outside the door, Ran''s mother sounded puzzled. Then ran''s mother came in with a tray of delicious food, freshly squeezed fruit juice, cakes and potato chips with a different taste.


    Ran''s mother saw Tang Huo''s surprised look and smiled kindly. "Huo Huo, yesterday''s cake was delicious? I remember, these are your favorite flavors."


    "Well, thank you, aunt."


    Tang Shao smiled faintly and looked at Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner didn''t understand his eyes. A few seconds later, she realized that Tang ran asked herself to pick up the tray.


    Mi Ran''er had to go over and pick it up. "Mom, there are a lot of classes today. You may come back late. You and Dad don''t have to wait for me to eat!"


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ll leave you a meal, or I''ll send it to you and burnburn. Burnburn. Aunt ran cooked all your favorite meals tonight. You can''t refuse!" Ran''s mother said with a smile. Seeing the gratitude on Tang''s burning noodles, Ran''s mother left with satisfaction.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was full of embarrassment. "My mother seems to be so enthusiastic about everyone..."


    Tang ran hummed and went upstairs without saying anything.


    Mi Raner followed with food.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er put his schoolbag on one side. As soon as he was interviewed, he whispered to Tang ran, "brother Tang ran, what happened when you said yesterday that you didn''t want to go to college? Aren''t you kidding me?"


    Tang ran pulled out a pen from the pen holder and took out the prepared draft book. Then he looked at Mi Ran''er faintly, "when did I joke with you?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, "but... What do you want to do if you don''t want to go to college? Do you know that education is the most important thing now, and college can learn a lot of practical knowledge..."


    "So? The college entrance examination for academic qualifications? Sorry, this is not my style!"


    Tang ran said, tapping his finger on the table, "do you want to have class?"


    "Oh, yes..."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t waste his breath because he didn''t understand him. He took out yesterday''s homework and asked Tang ran to check himself.


    Tang ran was quite satisfied and started today''s course.


    Mi Ran''er had a lot of physical exertion because she took a run in physical education class in the afternoon. At the moment, she couldn''t help eating. She had been around Tang ran all the time. Tang ran asked questions. Mi Ran''er just answered vaguely, um, ah, oh.


    Finally, Tang ran couldn''t stand it.


    "Pa!" smashed the things in his hand onto the table.


    "Ah!" Mi Raner was startled and trembled. She looked at Tang Shao. Her throat seemed to be stuck. She opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. She quickly hugged her throat with her small hand, and her face soon turned red.


    Tang Huo''s complexion changed instantly. He quickly reached out and grabbed Mi Raner''s jaw, took the juice and poured it into her mouth


    "Cough, cough..."


    Mi Raner felt that she was almost choked to death. At least the potato chips choking in her throat were coughed out. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She coughed the juice in her mouth, burned the soup, and stuck a lot on her clothes.


    With a low anger in his brow, Tang got up, "I''ll take a bath and see your homework..."

 Chapter 2461

    "Oh, OK." Mi Raner''s voice was very hoarse. She nodded slowly and wiped the corners of her mouth and the juice on the table.


    Tang Huo didn''t pretend to be worried just now. He was on his face almost for a moment. In fact, he wasn''t so cold to her.


    Mi Raner raised her eyebrows and smiled. After drinking some juice, she felt more comfortable in her throat.


    Tang ran Ran''er took a quick shower. Mi Ran''er pinched his watch and counted all the time. It took more than three minutes.


    This guy should have just rushed.


    Mi Raner looked at him in surprise. He was wearing dark pajamas on Tang Ran''s body. He had a very strong sense of abstinence, which made people want to take off his pajamas, and then... Break the abstinence on his face!


    "OK, are you finished?" Tang ran rubbed his washed hair. When he sat down, some drops of water fell on MI Ran''er.


    She handed her homework to Tang ran, "yes, brother Tang ran, I''m sorry just now, ha, I..."


    "Don''t go to class after eating. Also, try not to let your aunt prepare so much food. You''re not afraid of getting fat!" Tang ran looked at those high calorie foods and thought that the girl didn''t exercise at all. If her small face, which was already round and full of flesh, Rose some meat, the existing coordination might be destroyed.


    "I eat like this at home!" Mi Ran''er still had the cake cream she had just eaten while taking a bath in the soup.


    She stretched out her tongue and licked the cream off the corner of her mouth.


    This action fell on the bottom of Tang Ran''s eyes, and Tang Ran''s original black and bright eyes sank instantly.


    "No wonder..."


    Tang Huo pulled the corners of his lips, and his eyes were a little disgusted.


    "Brother Tang ran!" when it comes to weight, MI Ran''er, as a girl, can''t sit still for a moment. She suddenly gets up and stares at Tang ran: "whether I grow fat or not should not affect you to teach me?"


    Tang ran looked at her angry and hairy appearance, and finally floated a smile from her heart. In addition, he leaned casually on the seat and spread his hands. He was still talking venomously, "from the visual effect, it has been affected!"


    "Soup burning!!!"


    Mi Ran''er saw that this guy went too far, and Mao exploded more and more.


    Tang Huo couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mi Ran''er blushed to the point of explosion¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, you -" before Tang''s poisonous words came out, the doorbell rang.


    Tang Huo raised his eyebrows. He was very happy. The bell saved your look. He got up and went downstairs to open the door.


    When I came back, I brought back a tray with several dishes and two bowls of rice.


    "So many?" Mi Ran''er was surprised. Ran''s mother paid for it.


    "Eat quickly!"


    Tang ran cleaned up his desk, then put the food on it and knocked on the table. At the moment, he had lost his smile when he came downstairs and became serious.


    Mi Ran''er was almost full, carrying a bowl and slowly planing rice.


    On the contrary, Tang ran ate very wild and fast.


    After eating a bowl as quickly as possible, Tang Huo added another bowl.


    Most of the dishes were soon swept away. Mi Ran''er was worried that she would not be full when she ate more. She didn''t eat too many dishes. After eating the rice in the bowl, she silently put down her chopsticks, "I''m full..."


    Tang ran also put down his chopsticks.


    The food in the tray has been burnt out by the soup.

 Chapter 2462

    He said she ate a lot


    However, MI Ran''er saw his exquisite jaw line and beautiful arm muscles, and shoulder and neck. Forget it, I can''t compare with him!


    This guy doesn''t exercise as much as she does every day.


    "In fact, brother Tang ran, you like the food cooked by my mother. You can often come to my house for dinner in the future. My mother likes you very much. You didn''t go to dinner yesterday. My mother is really disappointed. She prepared a table of food. Therefore, today she was worried that you won''t go there before she sent it in person..."


    Mi Ran''er deliberately put her tone very soft and true. She saw that Tang Ran''s eyes really changed.


    Tightening her teeth, she wanted to continue


    "I''m not from your family. What''s the matter with going to your house for dinner often? My family can''t afford to eat..."


    Mi Raner: "!"


    Soup burns this bastard.


    Mi Raner only had this idea in her mind.


    Obviously, I don''t think so, but I''m always duplicative. Do you think it''s cool to talk like this?


    Take a deep breath. Mi Raner tries hard not to get angry. Looking into Tang Huo''s eyes, he also brings up a smile, "whatever you..."


    Originally, she was going to persuade Tang ran in this class. Unexpectedly, she almost had a heart attack. Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly on her way home with two trays.


    "The host is discouraged?" in his mind, the system suddenly lowered its voice and opened with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows. She looked at the stars in the sky. "When am I discouraged? I''m just thinking about a breakthrough. There must be something hidden in Tang Ran''s heart. If only the hidden thing could be dug out and the remedy could be applied to the case!"


    System: "come on!"


    Mi Ran''er returns home. Ran''s mother wanted to ask about the progress again, but when she picks up the tray, she sees that her daughter''s face is not very good. Ran''s mother does it.


    After MI Raner went upstairs, Ran''s mother came to her husband who was reading a newspaper in the living room and sat down with doubts.


    "Why do I think ran Le''s mood is wrong? It can''t be scolded by Tang ran?" Ran''s mother said with some worry.


    "Isn''t it normal to be scolded? His grades are so poor, and Tang Ran is a very serious child. If ran Le wants to keep up with Tang Ran''s rhythm, he must be scolded several times!" Ran''s father closed the newspaper and looked at his wife, "Wife, don''t you think you''ve crossed the line with your two children? They''re tutoring together. You only need to care about Lele''s grades. As for the others... Both children are still young and have a long way to go in the future. We made a decision so early. The person who was injured in the end is not our daughter..."


    Although Ran''s father was busy on weekdays and didn''t have too close contact with his daughter, his only daughter was always the little cotton padded jacket in his father''s heart and couldn''t be spoiled.


    Therefore, when ran Fu thought that MI Ran''er might be bullied by Tang Shao, he felt a lot of pain in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "What do you think I''m thinking?" Ran''s mother frowned back. "Don''t you think I like Tang ran and want him to be our son-in-law?"


    "Otherwise? Why are you so enthusiastic about Tang Huo?" ran Fu wondered.


    "I love him very much. I''m afraid he hasn''t had dinner with his parents since he was a child. He was OK when he was young. He can come to our house to eat."

 Chapter 2463

    Speaking of this, Ran''s mother couldn''t help sighing and opened her mouth with some regret, "later, she may be old and have self-esteem. The child doesn''t come home. She doesn''t know how to make do at home alone..."


    "No matter how he makes do with it, he''s also developing well. Now he''s tall and big. It''s hard to provoke at first sight."


    Ran Fu smiled. He reached out and patted his wife gently on the shoulder, and then said solemnly: "Don''t worry about other people''s children. You''d better think about it. If the tutor can''t make ran Le enter a better university, what should she do in the future? Whether she repeats her study or goes to a third rate University, the child''s future must be passable. Otherwise, even if she marries a good husband, she will get her education or other injuries because of some trivial things in the future Hurt her. "


    Ran''s mother is very confident in MI Ran''er.


    She smiled at Ran''s father and nodded, "don''t worry, our daughter can definitely be admitted to a good university, and Tang ran can do the assist buff. If Tang ran can''t make him succeed in cramming to a good university, I''ll marry Lele to her and let him be responsible for Lele!"


    Ran Fu: "


    Tang ran next door: "!"


    -


    In the next few days, MI Raner tutored in Tang Ran''er''s study every day and took the first lesson in several subjects. Tang Ran''s level of MI Raner was also touched.


    "In fact, I''m very confused. According to your level, your grades should be no worse than that of the final exam of last semester! What were you thinking about in the final exam of last semester?" Tang ran looked at Mi Ran''er suspiciously and asked with a frown.


    "Probably... Maybe I didn''t have a good rest, and I was out of order! Moreover, I was a little anxious before the exam, so it might also have an impact..." Mi Raner tried to find an excuse and tried to prevaricate.


    Tang ran was cold and hummed with a smile, "I really doubt whether you deliberately pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger!"


    "Which tiger to eat? You? Ren Yue? Or... Our monitor? Am I so bored?" Mi Ran''er pulled her lips. The original owner''s level can only test those scores, and she can''t help it!


    Fortunately, there is still time to save.


    When Tang ran heard the word monitor, he immediately remembered that MI Ran''er and Xu Mingjun went home and went to school together.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, then deliberately asked, "the monitor... Why haven''t you come to pick you up recently? Have you broken up?"


    "Break up? When did I spend time with him? Brother Tang ran, don''t talk nonsense. If my parents hear this and think I''m in love early and my grades are so poor, my mother will blame the monitor!"


    Mi Ran''er waved her hand and explained to Tang ran anxiously.


    "Oh, not together? Then why did he come to pick you up and give you make-up lessons for free? He was so attentive to you..." Tang ran didn''t realize it. In fact, there was a trace of acid in this remark.


    Mi Ran''er noticed it. However, she was still calm and didn''t understand what Tang ran was saying. She grinned. "Brother Tang ran, are you going to give me a tutor or check whether I''m in love?"


    Tang ran: "


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of her lips, and the smile on her face was even worse.


    Tang ran opened the book, then began to analyze mi Ran''er''s previous topic carefully, leaving Xu Mingjun''s topic behind.

 Chapter 2464

    Tang Ran''er''s feelings towards mi Ran''er are actually changing a little. Tang Ran is obsessed with the situation, but mi Ran''er observes it very carefully.


    She found that although this guy was proud and charming, he grew up together. He had some soft feelings for the original owner. In addition, MI Raner deliberately provoked him with some techniques. It''s strange that Tang can''t catch the hook.


    That night, Ran''s mother sent food again. When Tang ran went to open the door, he couldn''t help seeing the rich food on the plate. "Aunt, you don''t have to prepare so much in the future. Just follow the ordinary standards of your family. You don''t have to cook more for me!"


    "It''s all right. You and LeLe are growing up. Moreover, your aunt makes all your favorite dishes. Every time you eat them up, it proves that there is no waste. Therefore, you must not have psychological pressure. You just need to help your aunt give Lele a tutorial, let Lele go to a good university, and find a job that can see the past after graduation!"


    Ran''s mother''s words made Tang Huo''s face tremble slightly. After he took over the tray, he looked at Ran''s mother with his lips tightly, and suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "aunt, which university do you and uncle want Lele to enter?"


    "Well... We haven''t thought about it yet. After all, you know Lele''s grades. Her father and I want to wait until the beginning of senior three to find a school to set goals for her. What about you? Do you have a goal now?"


    Ran''s mother asked curiously.


    Tang ran smiled a little lonely, "no, I don''t know which school to take the exam. In fact, I''m not much interested in going to college!"


    "Ah? Burning, how can you have such an idea? With your grades, you can choose any class a university. You may also be the number one in Science in our city. Your future is bright, but aunt looks at your tone now. It seems that you are confused about the future, isn''t it?"


    Ran''s mother immediately raised concerns and concerns. This is a mother''s concern for her children, but ran''s mother used it on the children who lead the family.


    Tang ran had a strange feeling in his heart.


    The smile on his face didn''t subside, nodded, "I''m very confused, that is, all universities can be admitted. With so many choices, I don''t know where to take the exam..."


    "Have you discussed this with your parents?" asked Ran''s mother.


    "Do you think I have time to discuss this issue with them? I haven''t seen them for a week since my mother came back last time! I said I went abroad on business to talk about cooperation."


    Tang Huo''s eyes are even more lonely.


    Ran''s mother was more and more distressed about the child in front of her.


    "Well, aunt, show you these schools and choose some suitable ones for you!"


    Tang Ran''s mother was so enthusiastic that he didn''t refuse. Instead, he nodded gratefully, "please, aunt."


    Ran''s mother reached out and patted Tang Huo on the shoulder, "In fact, I''ve always been thinking that if you were my child, I would certainly bring you up and take care of you. I won''t make you feel lonely. I will give you a very happy childhood. However, don''t blame your parents. They give everything you have now... What they lack is only the time to accompany you!"


    Tang Huo didn''t speak to Ran''s mother.


    Ran''s mother couldn''t say anything more. She told Tang ran to go upstairs and have dinner with MI Ran''er. Don''t let the food cool, so she turned and went back to Ran''s house.


    Tang Huo looked at Ran''s mother''s back and stood in place for a long time before turning stiffly upstairs.

 Chapter 2465

    Ran''s mother has been very concerned about Tang ran. The next morning, she handed mi Ran''er an envelope.


    "What is this?" Mi Ran''er took it and immediately wanted to open it to see what was inside.


    Then he slapped it on the back of his hand, "this is for Tang Shao. After you meet him at the bus stop, let him look carefully and think about it!"


    Mi Ran''er was even more puzzled. "What''s in here?"


    "Several universities are more suitable for him." Ran''s mother poured Mi Raner a glass of milk and sat down opposite Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er and ran''s father looked at each other, and ran''s father immediately said helplessly, "Why are you so interested in other people''s children? You have to take care of which university they go to!"


    "He asked me to help choose. Moreover, the child is particularly confused at this stage and has a negative attitude. His parents have gone abroad. If they don''t give good guidance, there may be big problems in the next few months!"


    Ran''s mother said and looked at her daughter, "you too. Usually you should enlighten him more. If you can, go out and walk with Tang Huo at the weekend to relax. Maybe he will be much better."


    "OK, but the cost of going out..." Mi Ran''er spread out his small hand and began to talk to Ran''s mother about money.


    Ran''s mother slapped on the back of her hand, "I''ll give it to you then!"


    "Good!"


    After receiving this sentence, MI Ran''er ran out of the house with his schoolbag and envelope.


    She just ran into Tang Huo at the door of her house.


    "Brother Tang, my mother gave it to you!" she handed the envelope up and smiled, "brother Tang, my mother is more interested in you than my own daughter. I don''t know. I thought she liked your son-in-law!"


    Tang Shao''s ears burned slightly. When he took the envelope, he glared at Mi Raner angrily.


    He opened the envelope and looked at the contents. Tang Huo frowned slightly.


    These universities are the top universities in China. If you want to be admitted, you must pay more efforts than ordinary people. The most important thing is


    Tang ran looked at the girl standing in front of him, and his helplessness was even worse.


    "Brother Tang ran, why are you looking at me with such eyes? It seems that my life is hopeless." Mi Ran''er touched his face and asked in some doubt.


    "It''s hopeless." Tang ran dropped a sentence, folded the envelope and stuffed it into his trouser pocket. Then, with one hand in his pocket, he crossed mi Ran''er and walked towards the door of the community.


    Will this guy die if he doesn''t talk poisonous all day!


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue at Tang Huo behind him and hurriedly trotted after him.


    There are still a lot of people on the bus today. Fortunately, MI Raner and Tang ran came early and ranked first. When they got on the bus, they had more choices.


    Mi Ran''er went to a railing, hugged it with both hands, and yawned sleepily.


    When the little head was about to lean against it, a force suddenly hit her back, and her forehead almost had a close contact with the railing.


    Almost, because her forehead hit the back of a hand.


    Although the bones on the back of the hand are very obvious and it hurts to hit it, at least it''s much better than hitting the iron railing.


    She looked sideways. Tang ran stood behind her with one hand holding the railing. This posture seemed to hold her in her arms. Moreover, those who hit were just hitting Tang Ran''s back at the moment.

 Chapter 2466

    Tang ran was as steady as Mount Tai, and did not move at all, giving mi Ran''er a very relaxed space.


    Mi Ran''er felt her heart beating fast.


    Holding the railing in her small hand, she was also trembling slightly, but not because of fear, but because Tang Ran''s action made her feel very ambiguous. As long as she leaned back a little, she could feel Tang Ran''s temperature and heartbeat.


    She thought, this guy must have done it on purpose.


    Their posture fell into the eyes of others in the car. Although many people don''t know Mi Raner, almost everyone knows Tang ran in No. 1 middle school.


    Everyone is secretly aiming at Tang ran''an and MI Ran''er, and others are whispering. It seems that they are discussing what the relationship between the two is.


    Finally, when the bus arrived at the school, MI Ran''er waited until the people in front left, and then got out of Tang Ran''s arms like a fish.


    When she got off the bus, she didn''t give Tang any more eyes.


    Tang Huo looked indifferent and tightened the strap of his schoolbag. When he got off the bus, he inserted one hand into his trouser pocket and walked like a model on the T-stage. His long legs were very eye-catching.


    Soon after MI Raner sat down in the classroom, Xu Mingjun followed in. His eyes swept Mi Raner''s body, and then moved away.


    Mi Raner keenly noticed that Xu Mingjun''s eyes were strange.


    She frowned slightly and said in her heart, how did she provoke him? Or did he not let him continue to tutor himself, so Xu Mingjun, the monitor, was angry?


    Wouldn''t you be so stingy?


    Mi Raner reluctantly pulled the corners of her lips and took out all her homework from her bag, including yesterday''s chemistry homework.


    When Xu Mingjun came to collect his homework, he was surprised to see the neat and completely correct problem-solving process and correct answers.


    "Did you do it yourself?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Otherwise?" Mi Ran''er took a mint out of her bag and put it into her mouth. She looked up at Xu Mingjun. "The monitor thought I was copying my homework?"


    "Of course not."


    Xu Mingjun realized that the tone of his question was a little strange, and quickly shook his head to deny, "I''m just a little surprised. It''s only a week. You seem to have made great progress. The person who tutors you... Is so powerful!"


    Xu Mingjun doesn''t mean to admire Mi Raner''s current tutor.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyebrows and smiled. Her eyes smiled as beautiful as crescent moon.


    "It''s very powerful. My mother chose it herself." Mi Ran''er said and handed Xu Mingjun a sugar. "Monitor, as long as the tutoring is effective, wouldn''t it be good?"


    Xu Mingjun looked a little stiff and nodded mechanically, "yes..."


    Xu Mingjun walks forward with the collected homework. Mi Raner puts her schoolbag into the drawer. She notices that someone is looking at herself and looks over


    It''s Ren Yue.


    Ren Yue is looking at her.


    Perhaps Ren Yue heard the conversation with Xu Mingjun just now.


    She pulled the corners of her lips and smiled, took back her eyes, opened her textbook and prepared for class.


    -


    The weekend is coming.


    Mi Ran''er followed Ran''s mother''s instructions. When she went to class in the morning, she proposed to go out for a walk in the afternoon with Tang ran.


    "No!" Tang ran refused directly.


    "Why? In order to make up classes this week, you didn''t play in the afternoon, and I didn''t go out... Brother Tang ran, don''t be so boring?"


    Mi Ran''er, with a little pleading on her face, whispered with Tang Huo''s sleeve in her small hand.

 Chapter 2467

    "No." Tang ran continued to refuse.


    The light in MI Ran''er''s eyes gradually dimmed. His small mouth shriveled and muttered, "if you don''t go, don''t go. What''s so fierce to do?"


    Tang ran saw her eyes, his eyes trembled slightly, opened the book for today''s class, "take class seriously!"


    Mi Ran''er seems to have no way to calm down and come to class.


    Tang ran asked her questions several times, but the girl didn''t answer at the first time. Even if she answered, she didn''t answer the questions, which made Tang ran a little angry.


    As soon as he wanted to curse, he looked down and fell in love with MI Raner''s tearful eyes.


    Tang Huo''s abusive words were stifled back.


    "Don''t you mean to combine work and rest? We''ll just go out for a long time. I... I''ve done well this week!" murmured Mi Raner, with a little nasal sound.


    Tang Huo took a deep breath and raised his hand. The big palm of his hand should be mi Raner''s head. Finally, when he fell, he fell on MI Raner''s shoulder.


    "Don''t you just want to go out for a walk? Just go. Don''t be so sad!"


    Tang Huo''s tone was rarely gentle.


    Hearing this, MI Raner''s eyes lit up again in an instant!


    "Let''s go shopping and go to the playground. Shall we eat out tonight? It''s my treat. Thank brother Tang ran for tutoring me!" Mi Ran''er immediately began to climb up the pole.


    Tang ran: "


    After Tang Ran''s permission, MI Ran''er silently compared a V in her heart.


    Sure enough, in front of this kind of pure straight man, it is the hard truth for girls to show weakness.


    Even if Tang Huo is a vicious and arrogant girl, if he continues to be vicious, he will be a little unscrupulous.


    Lunch was eaten at Ran''s house. It was Tang Shao for more than three years. He returned to Ran''s restaurant again.


    Ran''s father was also at home at the weekend. He chatted with Tang ran about the University. Tang ran was obedient in front of Ran''s father.


    At the dinner table, Ran''s mother asked him if he had chosen a university.


    Tang ran said, "I''m still thinking about it, but my aunt helped me a lot. If it weren''t for you, I might still be confused!"


    Ran''s mother was very happy when she got this sentence.


    After dinner, Ran''s mother stuffed a card into mi Ran''er''s wallet and told Tang ran to take good care of MI Ran''er before sending the two little ones out of the house.


    "Why do I always have a kind of illusion that you have married your daughter?" ran father began to make complaints about it.


    "Don''t you think Tang ran and our girl really match? Moreover, if the two children really come together, we are neighbors. It''s also convenient to go back to our mother''s house in the future. The most important thing is that Tang ran grew up after watching us. We know our roots and know the bottom. We don''t have to worry that Lele will suffer if we marry!"


    Ran''s mother finally exposed her purpose.


    Ran Fu: "


    He''d better not talk to his wife, otherwise his ideas may be taken away.


    -


    The buses on weekends are almost empty.


    After class, Tang ran went directly to the back half of the carriage and found a seat by the window.


    Mi Raner hurried to keep up, but her legs were always short. When Tang ran sat down, she trotted two steps to keep up with the rhythm. The most important thing is that the car starts and turns


    "Ah..." Mi Ran''er smashed into Tang Ran''s arms and hit his shoulder. The pain made her half an arm numb.

 Chapter 2468

    Tang Huo''s face is also ugly. It must not be easy.


    However, he still took Mi Raner''s shoulder, pressed her on the seat, sat down firmly, and then took her hand away.


    "Can you do things without being so rash?"


    Tang Huo had no choice but to speak.


    Mi Ran''er blushed on her cheeks. She rubbed her shoulders. "I didn''t expect the driver to drive so hard, and I hurt..."


    She really hurts.


    I haven''t slowed down until now. When I go back at night, my shoulder must be blue.


    Tang ran raised his hand and put it back in place.


    Tang Ran has no idea where mi Ran''er is taking him.


    Just sitting in her seat, MI Ran''er looked at the stop sign. There were about seven stops from where she wanted to go.


    Along the way, Tang ran didn''t take the initiative to speak, and MI Ran''er pretended to be stupid.


    There was a smell of embarrassment in the air.


    Mi Raner put her small hand into her satchel and was ready to take out her mobile phone to have a look.


    Just then, a text message came in.


    She felt it out and saw that it was sent to herself by Xu Mingjun.


    "Are you going to tutor this weekend? If your tutor doesn''t give you tutoring, can you take my class for free?" as an old driver, MI Raner is really stupid if he still doesn''t understand what Xu Mingjun means.


    "Tell him you have time." Tang ran whispered in MI Ran''er''s ear, "in this way, someone will accompany you to combine work and rest. Moreover, I think this one is very willing!"


    Mi Ran''er tilted his head, just in sight of Tang ran.


    Tang ran came over to look at her mobile phone screen, so his neck stretched forward. At this time, their cheeks were very close. Mi Ran''er wondered if he would stick to his lips if he spoke at the moment


    The neck immediately shrunk back.


    Immediately, the neck became red at a very fast speed.


    "Who says I have time? As my make-up teacher, aren''t you still with me now? Besides, brother Tang, you promised to play with me all afternoon. Do you want to go back now?"


    Mi Ran''er seemed worried that Tang ran was going to run away. He immediately reached out and grabbed Tang Ran''s arm. "I don''t care. You must do what you promised."


    Tang Huo looked at the girl who stuck to him, and his arm suddenly tightened.


    Mi Ran''er can clearly feel the muscle lines of this guy. It''s really beautiful.


    She vacated one hand and replied to Xu Mingjun, "I''m in class. I don''t have time to come. I''m sorry, monitor!"


    After sending it, she turned off her mobile phone and put it in her pocket.


    Tang ran looked at her action. In fact, what the little girl had done was very obvious.


    Don''t feel it.


    But


    There are many reasons that make Tang Huo very calm now.


    He reached out, took her arm and pulled it out of his wrist.


    "Speak as you speak. Why use your hands and feet? Believe it or not? Beat you?" this tone is no different from that of a child.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth shriveled. "You beat me, are you willing?"


    Tang Huo''s eyes trembled, coagulated her eyebrows and eyes, and thought about it carefully. Maybe he was really reluctant to give up


    The bus arrived at the station at this moment.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care about this guy anymore. He got up with his bag on his back and asked Shang Tang to get out of the car together.


    There are many people in the shopping mall on weekends, and there is an amusement park nearby. Therefore, as soon as you get off the bus, there is a sea of people.


    Tang really can''t figure it out. So many people walk around looking at the back of their head. What''s fun!

 Chapter 2469

    Mi Ran''er pulled Tang Ran''s sleeve, worried that Tang ran would be lost, and pulled him to move towards the amusement park.


    In this season, the weather is also very hot. Tang ran was very irritable. However, seeing the look of expectation on the girl in front, he had to hold back.


    Finally, I got to the gate of the playground.


    Mi Ran''er went to buy a ticket and had to queue up for admission.


    "I said..." Tang ran finally couldn''t help it. "Can we find a cooler and less crowded place to sit down and have a good rest? For example, the cinema?"


    "Cinema? Going to the movies together? Isn''t that a bit like a date?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her chin, looked at Tang Yan, frowned slightly and said.


    Tang ran: "


    Isn''t it like a date when a man and a woman go to the playground?


    It seemed that she could see what Tang ran was thinking. Mi Ran''er smiled at the corner of her lips. "It''s normal for my brother to take my sister to the playground! Isn''t it, brother Tang ran!"


    She bit her brother very hard.


    She succeeded in seeing that Tang Huo''s face, which was already ugly, sank again.


    Tang ran looked around and saw a dessert shop. He asked mi Ran''er to wait in the line. Then he went to buy two ice drinks and handed one to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er tasted it. It was a very sweet and greasy milk tea.


    The soup burns like coffee.


    In fact, MI Raner prefers coffee. Milk tea is too sweet. Moreover, I don''t think it tastes so good. People don''t like it very much.


    Finally lined up.


    Those who come to the amusement park on weekends are junior and senior high school students, as well as some college couples. The girls are dressed up very fashionable and beautiful. Looking at Mi Raner''s primary school dress, she is really a little sister with Tang ran, who stands out from the crowd.


    The girls couldn''t move their eyes when they saw Tang ran.


    "Can I take the roller coaster?" Mi Ran''er is very interested. She seems to have never been to the playground since she met several people. Considering her age, in fact, she is just a teenage girl!


    Therefore, childlike innocence remains.


    "Don''t." Tang ran, a teenager, was like a little old man and was out of place in the playground.


    "What about the merry go round?"


    "Dizzy..."


    "Play this, jumping machine..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All the way down, MI Ran''er didn''t play anything. Finally, with a small face, she sat on a bench in the shade.


    She was in the brain and died with the system. This guy was too hard to do. Even if the old man was a little bit of a mental attitude, he would not make complaints about the girls.


    She drank less than one-third of the milk tea in her arms and looked at the lovers with envy. The boys were worried that the girls were tanned, covered the girls with an umbrella, and the shoelaces fell loose. They squatted down to tie the shoelaces for the girls.


    Mi Ran''er thought that coming to the amusement park could make two people closer. Now it seems that she thinks too much.


    That''s not the key to getting the soup burning done.


    She must think of a new way.


    "Brother Tang ran, let''s go to the movies." she got up and went to Tang ran who was waiting and whispered.


    Tone with a little grievance.


    Tang Huo listened, and his fingers in his trouser pocket curled up slightly.


    "I bought all the tickets for the amusement park and didn''t play anything. It seems a waste..." Tang ran was silent for a while before slowly opening his mouth.


    Mi Raner''s eyes lit up in an instant!

 Chapter 2470

    With her shining eyes, Tang Ran''s Adam''s apple rolled gently, and then continued, "go back and play one or two projects before you go!"


    "Of course!"


    Mi Ran''er immediately jumped up and put his little hand around his arm. "Let''s hurry. There are more people and we need to queue up."


    Tang ran was completely dragged by the girl.


    Mi Raner chose the most exciting roller coaster and jumping machine.


    Tang ran wanted to refuse, but he had already said it before. It seemed that he was a little dishonest to refuse again.


    But


    Mi Ran''er never dreamed that Tang ran was not only afraid of heights, but also carsick.


    After playing the roller coaster, he threw up directly. Then, it seemed that the seven souls and six souls could not be found. He sat down on the bench in front of the roller coaster project, bowed himself and gently pressed his big hand on his stomach.


    He has hardly eaten well over the years, so he has some problems with his stomach.


    After vomiting like that just now, my stomach is burning like a fire.


    Mi Raner blamed herself. She went to Tang Shao and squatted down. She took out a bottle of mineral water from her bag and handed it to him.


    "Brother Tang, drink some water! I knew you..."


    Tang Huo slowly raised his eyes and looked at Mi Raner. Because he vomited, he still had some physiological tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Hoo..." Tang ran took the water, rinsed his mouth, rested for a few minutes and got up, "go to the jumping machine."


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head. "Forget it, don''t go! It''s a little late now. Let''s go straight out and find a shop to eat. It must be very uncomfortable for you to have nothing in your stomach. I''m worried about taking you to the hospital again."


    Tang ran saw that the girl had a little conscience and pulled out a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m just afraid of heights," he explained in a low voice. "I didn''t tell you before. I asked for it."


    He seems to be worried that MI Raner will blame himself.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and was very satisfied with the boy''s words.


    "If you are afraid of heights, you can''t play the jumping machine. Well, I''m a little hungry, too. Let''s go." she held Tang Huo and said very considerately, pulling him towards the exit.


    When they came out of the playground, MI Ran''er looked at the time. It took less than an hour from entering to leaving.


    Well, they really wasted nearly $200 tickets as cabbage.


    When I came out of the playground, the sun was not so hot.


    Worried about Tang Shao''s stomach, MI Ran''er went to a drugstore to buy some stomach medicine, and then temporarily bought Tang Shao a bread and milk. First, he padded it and asked him to take the stomach medicine.


    "Is there really nothing wrong with your stomach? You''d better check it sometime, but don''t delay it seriously. You''re still so young." without paying attention, MI Raner''s tone of voice began to grow old, like a sister teaching her brother a lesson.


    Tang Huo lowered her eyes and smiled at her. "When did you become so sensible?"


    "Always sensible!"


    Mi Raner retorted forcefully, "it''s almost the college entrance examination, you still..."


    "I remember last time I asked you if you wanted to go to a university. Do you have a bottom in your heart now?" referring to the college entrance examination, Tang ran asked the question he didn''t get the answer last time.


    "Yes! I want to go, but whether I can go or not is a huge problem. I have no confidence in my achievements."


    Mi Ran''er spoke bluntly. Tang Ran''s face sank instantly. Then, he tightened his teeth and prepared to speak angrily.

 Chapter 2471

    "Now that you have a goal, you have to work towards it. Of course you have no confidence if you don''t work hard! You can see hope only after you work hard!"


    Tang ran mixed with anger. After saying this, he sighed deeply, "you haven''t told me which university you want to marry!"


    "Oh... I want to go to Jingcheng University!"


    This is the leading university in China. It can be said that... 0.1% of people can enter the school.


    Mi Raner has a big appetite.


    But, in fact, she is for soup burning.


    If you can''t see why Tang ran asked her about her favorite university so many times, she really has low Eq.


    Obviously, Tang ran wants to follow the footsteps of her favorite university and take classes in this university.


    So


    Mi Raner said that this university is actually suitable for Tang Ran''s achievement.


    "Ha ha..."


    When Tang ran heard this, he sneered.


    Mi Raner turned and left.


    The smile on Tang Huo''s face was stiff, so he hurried to follow up.


    "Well, having a goal is a good thing. As long as you work hard in the remaining two years, everything is possible!" Tang Huo smiled in his tone.


    Mi Ran''er hummed and ignored Tang ran.


    Because it was too early for dinner, Tang ran took mi Ran''er to see a film, a foreign hero film. After watching it, MI Ran''er sighed in his heart that Tang ran, who was calm about everything, actually had a second grade heart.


    After watching the film, I came out of the cinema and it was dark.


    Tang Ran''s parents were worried about coming home late, so he took her home by taxi.


    When they got home, Ran''s father and mother had already eaten. Ran''s mother was surprised to see that they had come back so early.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t come back until dinner?" she asked in surprise.


    "Brother Tang Ran is worried that you will be late, so... We haven''t had dinner yet. Mom, have you left dinner?" Mi Ran''er whispered.


    "No, I''ll cook noodles for you! Ah, Tang ran, where are you going? Come in and wait!" Ran''s mother called out quickly when Tang ran was leaving.


    "No, I''m not hungry."


    Tang Yan said, politely bowing to Ran''s mother before leaving.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at his face and was worried.


    Although Tang ran said so, Ran''s mother cooked Tang Ran''s noodles and asked mi Ran''er to carry them to Tang ran.


    When Mi Raner came to the door of Tang''s house, she found that the door was not closed. She pushed the door in. She padded her feet and went upstairs gently.


    "Brother Tang ran..." she came to the door of Tang Ran''s room and knocked.


    No response.


    She went to Tang Ran''s study and knocked at the door.


    Still no response.


    Mi Raner was worried about whether he had fainted in pain. He quickly pushed the door open a crack and looked inside. There was no light or anyone.


    She went back to Tang Ran''s room door and carefully pushed a crack open.


    There was only a dim bedside lamp on inside. Mi Ran''er could vaguely see the figure of Tang ran curled up on the bed. He bowed like cooked shrimp and kept his hands on his stomach. It was obvious that he was too uncomfortable.


    Mi Ran''er hurried into the room, turned on the light, put her things on the table and came to the bed. She lifted Tang''s bangs.


    His forehead was soaked with sweat.


    Tang ran seems to have a fever and the whole person is shivering. At the moment, he is half asleep and half awake, his teeth tremble slightly, and he seems to be still sobbing

 Chapter 2472

    "Tang ran, I''m ran le. Can you hear me?" she whispered to Tang Ran''s ear.


    There was no response.


    Mi Ran''er had to wring a towel first to wipe the sweat on the burning surface of the soup, and then went to find the medicine box at home. Fortunately, the union regularly updated the medicine inside every hour of cleaning every week, and there were no expired drugs.


    After she found the antipyretic, she rushed upstairs with warm water and wanted to fill Tang Huo with some medicine first.


    However, the guy''s jaw was so bitten that he couldn''t open it at all.


    "Brother Tang ran, you have to take medicine. Darling, I''m ran le. I won''t hurt you!" Mi Ran''er gently stroked Tang Ran''s face and patted his back as if he were coaxing a child.


    Finally, Tang Huo''s body was not so stiff and relaxed a lot.


    Mi Raner was able to put the antipyretic medicine into his lip flap.


    However, this guy didn''t drink water. After the anti fever medicine melted in his mouth, it was so bitter that his eyebrows were wrinkled and he didn''t drink water to take the medicine.


    "How can you do without taking medicine?" Mi Ran''er was worried to death by this guy. She was stubborn when she was sober. Now she is still so stubborn when she is ill. She doesn''t open her mouth to take medicine. If it wasn''t for the target of the strategy, she really didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Mi Raner was so angry.


    Finally, he simply wrapped a mouthful of warm water, then leaned down, pointed to Tang''s burning lips, pushed his teeth open with the tip of his tongue and crossed the water in.


    Although there was still a lot of water flowing out from the corner of my lips, I still drank a lot.


    Mi Raner tasted the bitterness in her mouth.


    She frowned slightly as she left.


    When he straightened up, he found that Tang Huo''s eyes had opened a seam.


    "Awake?" she asked.


    "Hmm..." Tang ran just opened it for a moment, then closed his eyes and fainted.


    Mi Raner: "


    At last, MI Ran''er took the antipyretic medicine. He tucked him in and looked at the noodles on the table. It was a waste not to eat. He simply ate all the noodles in a bowl while he was watching him.


    I never dreamed that the first kiss of this plane was completed in this way.


    There is no beauty at all.


    Maybe the other party can''t remember.


    Think about it carefully, it seems that there is some loss!


    After MI Raner finished eating noodles, he wiped his mouth and got up. Then he went to the bed and reached out his hand to check the temperature of Tang Yan


    Finally, the temperature faded a lot and the complexion looked better.


    Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief.


    She withdrew her little hand and was ready to leave.


    At this time, Tang ran opened his eyes slowly and his eyes fell on MI Ran''er standing by the bed.


    "Did you really wake up this time?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    Tang Shao frowned and was stretched out by his hand and pinched his eyebrows.


    "I..."


    When he opened his mouth to speak, his throat was too dry, so he felt hoarse.


    "You had a high fever and almost burned to death. If my mother hadn''t asked me to send you noodles, I wouldn''t have a make-up teacher tomorrow!" Mi Ran''er said to Tang ran angrily with a slight frown. "I really don''t know. Why are you trying to show off? You must be uncomfortable along the way?"


    Tang ran was so scolded that he couldn''t speak. He just looked at Mi Ran''er innocently.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. I''m just explaining the facts! Brother Tang ran, if you don''t care about your body like this, you''ll have to go to the police station one day!"


    Mi Raner was really angry.


    Tang ran was speechless by her.

 Chapter 2473

    "I''ll tell my mother about your situation. My mother will certainly take over the responsibility of taking care of you in the future. If you refuse, I think my mother will be very sad, so... You''d better consider it clearly before you refuse my mother!"


    Mi Ran''er finished. Before Tang Huo could speak, she went to carry the noodle bowl and left.


    Mi Ran''er felt that she should let Ran''s mother deal with this guy. Ran''s mother had been so kind to him since childhood. If this guy dared to put on airs in front of Ran''s mother, he would really be... A little white eyed wolf.


    She knows Tang Ran''s character. She is a cold hearted guy.


    I''m sure I won''t show ran''s mother''s face.


    Tang Huo lay down on the bed, frowning slightly, and his face was still very ugly.


    Tang Yan stretched out.


    In fact, he likes the feeling of being controlled


    However, the girl''s tone of voice is too different from that before. Is it because she has been too gentle to the girl recently? The girl is now going to the room to uncover tiles!


    When Mi Raner got home, she really told Ran''s mother about Tang Ran''s fever.


    After hearing this, Ran''s mother immediately showed her worry: "how is he now? Have you taken good care of him?"


    "Of course, I changed his clothes, lowered his temperature and fed him antipyretic medicine. He can''t eat so many oily noodles now. Mommy, if you can, cook him some porridge and appetizers and send them over!"


    Ran''s father thought that Ran''s mother had gone too far to take care of Tang Shao alone. Now she even turned her daughter''s elbow out!


    Ran Fu said that this really made him unbearable!


    He folded the newspaper in his hand, patted it on the tea table and said angrily, "I think you might as well take him home and take care of him yourself! His biological parents don''t worry about his body. What are you so worried about?"


    "Ah, husband, how can you say that? Obviously you like Tang Huo too!" said Ran''s mother, unable to understand Ran''s father''s volatile nature.


    "I..."


    Ran Fu said he was jealous!


    Mi Ran''er glanced at Ran''s father''s expression and immediately understood Ran''s father''s current mood. A smile rose from the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t help but smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ran''s mother was more confused. Her daughter and husband seemed a little strange.


    "Mommy, I''ll give it to brother Tang Shao in the future. You''d better pay more attention to my father. My father is now a big lemon essence, which is very sour!"


    Mi Ran''er took Ran''s mother''s shoulder, smiled in Ran''s mother''s ear and whispered.


    Ran''s mother was reminded by her daughter.


    "I see. I also said, why did your father suddenly have so many opinions..."


    "Cough! Well, I''ll go upstairs to have a rest, and you go to bed early. Don''t sleep yourself tired because of taking care of others." Ran''s father saw his mother and daughter whispering there, got up and shook his head proudly and went upstairs.


    Ran''s mother and MI Ran''er looked at each other, and the mother and son couldn''t help laughing¡ª¡ª


    "Well, don''t be happy. Go take a bath and change your clothes. I''ll take care of the kitchen. Wait a minute. Go with me to see the child Tang ran. The child is really poor. Hey, you''ve seen it from childhood. If your father and I hadn''t paid more attention to him, the child''s character would be worse than now!"


    Ran''s mother''s words made mi Ran''er agree.

 Chapter 2474

    If the atmosphere of Ran''s family didn''t affect Tang ran, she doubted whether Tang ran would be autistic!


    When she went upstairs to wash, she suddenly found a small box in her coat pocket.


    Take it out and open it. It''s actually a box of candy.


    Candy is the original owner''s favorite taste.


    Mi Ran''er immediately understood that Tang ran put it in. However, when did Tang ran buy these sweets?


    Mi Ran''er took a bath with doubts and couldn''t help putting one in his mouth.


    Just came downstairs in his pajamas.


    Ran''s mother has cooked white porridge and cut some pickles as a side dish. Seeing mi Ran''er coming downstairs, she called her and went out with her.


    "Mom, I doubt what''s wrong with Tang Shao''s stomach. He hasn''t come to our house for dinner for more than a year, and he doesn''t know how to make do at home all day. I''m afraid he''s already broken his stomach!"


    Ran''s mother heard mi Ran''er''s words and paused at her feet. "Should I tell Aunt Tang?"


    "Does aunt Tang have time to take care of it? She must have thrown a pile of money and let Tang burn go to see a doctor himself..." Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lips and couldn''t help but speak.


    Although she doesn''t want to agree, Ran''s mother has to admit that MI Ran''er is right. Tang Ran''s mother is such a workaholic who focuses on work and can be denied by other relatives!


    "What should I do?" asked Ran''s mother.


    "Be strong. I think he respects you very much. You ask him to go to the hospital tomorrow and I''ll have a routine physical examination..."


    Mi Ran''er tells Ran''s mother her idea.


    Ran''s mother thought that this method was quite good, so she nodded and agreed.


    At Tang''s house, he rang the doorbell. Tang ran came downstairs to open the door after a long time. Mi Ran''er saw that he had changed his clothes and his hair was still wet. He should have just taken a bath.


    "Aunt, you''re so late..." Tang ran saw the food in Ran''s mother''s hand with doubts in his eyes. After his eyes trembled, he breathed helplessly, "in fact, you don''t have to prepare it for me so late. I''m going to drink some milk and go to bed!"


    "How about drinking milk on an empty stomach? You have to eat and sleep. You have to help your aunt tomorrow!"


    As she spoke, Ran''s mother carried the tray to the house and put it on the table.


    Tang Huo looked at Ran''s mother suspiciously, frowned slightly and asked, "what''s busy?"


    "Tomorrow is the day for Lele to go for a physical examination. You help me take her with you. My aunt has an appointment that can''t be pushed off tomorrow. Therefore, I can''t supervise the child. I''m afraid she won''t go for a physical examination and give me a false report!"


    Ran''s mother didn''t hesitate to destroy her daughter''s reputation in order to let Tang burn to the hospital.


    Mi Raner: "


    Tang ran immediately looked at Mi Ran''er, who looked innocent and pretended that all this had nothing to do with himself. He quickly crossed Tang Ran''s side and ran to Ran''s mother.


    "Tomorrow weekend, you have nothing to do anyway. Aunt thought, you shouldn''t refuse aunt''s request?"


    Ran''s mother looked like the original owner, especially her eyes, which were watery and carved in the same mold.


    As soon as she showed her pleading expression, Tang ran felt that she was overwhelmed. Finally, she could only nod slowly, "OK! I promise you to take her tomorrow morning."


    "Great. In fact, if it''s convenient for you, you can also have a physical examination together. That private hospital is my aunt''s classmate, and the physical examination can be discounted!"

 Chapter 2475

    Ran''s mother immediately began to advance an inch!


    Tang ran: "


    He is not a fool. If he can''t guess what the mother and daughter are planning at this stage, he will be really stupid!


    Tang Huo pulled his lips. After a long time, he gave a dull sound.


    "Well, we won''t bother you to have dinner and rest. Drink some white porridge while it''s hot. It''s good for your stomach. The side dishes are pickled by my aunt. They are very crispy and delicious! It''s just right to adjust your appetite!"


    Ran''s mother said that and took mi Ran''er away.


    After the mother and daughter left, Tang Yancai looked down at the food on the table and cooked such thick and fragrant white porridge overnight. It must take time to stir, and the dishes are carefully prepared.


    It''s false that Tang Huo doesn''t move.


    I sat down and ate two mouthfuls. The side dish was really appetizing. I drank some white porridge. My stomach was warm and comfortable.


    Tang Huo''s complexion looks much better.


    Finally, when he put down the spoon, Tang Shao''s face rarely aroused a smile from his heart.


    -


    At the weekend, MI Raner wanted to sleep in. Suddenly, she remembered that she was going to take Tang Yan for a physical examination today. Mi Raner suddenly opened her eyes and almost hit the bedside table when she sat up.


    Look at the time. It''s almost 8:30. That''s the end of not adjusting the alarm clock last night!


    Mi Raner reluctantly tugged at the corners of her lips and hurried out of bed to wash. Then, she put on a small black skirt and went downstairs with her bag on her back.


    Tang Shao arrived long ago.


    "Why don''t you call me?" Mi Ran''er was a little annoyed. He took two pieces of bread and a packet of milk and was ready to go.


    "You should take a gastroscope, you can''t eat!" Ran''s mother patted her hand and asked her to put things down.


    "Me too?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little confused. Didn''t he let Tang burn the picture?


    Ran''s mother lowered her voice, "do the play and do the whole set!"


    Mi Raner: "


    I''ve heard for a long time that taking a gastroscope is the cruelest torture in the world for ordinary humans!


    Mi Ran''er felt the rapid contraction of her stomach just by imagining it. The pain made her cold sweat.


    "Hurry up! Tang Ran has been waiting for a long time, but he told me not to call you. He said he would let you sleep enough!" Ran''s mother thought that Tang Ran''s good secret poke to MI Ran''er really made her very girlish!


    "Oh!"


    Mi Ran''er came to the living room and saw Tang ran sitting in the living room chatting with Ran''s father. She smiled, "let''s go!"


    "Remember to come back for dinner at noon. You have to continue your classes in the afternoon, especially you Lele. You should be able to relax after playing for so long!" Ran''s mother leaned out of the kitchen and warned loudly.


    "I see!"


    Mi Ran''er pulls Tang Ran''s sleeve and they come out of Ran''s house together.


    "It''s very late. There must be a queue at this time! Why don''t you call me?" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang ran with some blame.


    "You went to bed so late last night. How can you not sleep a little longer? I still remember that someone was very angry when he got up, just in case..." Tang Ran''er was surprised by Tang Ran''s joking tone.


    "Brother Tang burning..."


    Mi Ran''er paused and looked at Tang ran with a slight frown. "You didn''t open any mechanism after you were ill once?"


    "Hmm? What do you say?" Tang Shao attached his hand and looked at Mi Raner with great interest.


    "You could never have joked with me like this before! Besides, it seems that you didn''t hate me today. I''m not used to it!" after MI Raner said these words, he scolded himself in his mind, cheap skin!!!

 Chapter 2476

    "Do you like being blamed very much? Didn''t you say before that I was too poisonous to you, and you were very sad? Why do I become more friendly to you now, and you''re not used to it?"


    Tang ran suddenly felt that the girl was really hard to serve.


    "No, it''s a sudden change. I... I''m really scared! Brother Tang ran, many things need a process to go step by step, just like like like love. Except for falling in love at first sight, other likes are born in love over time. If you still hate me today, just say it tomorrow. If you like me, anyone will be scared!"


    Mi Raner tries to explain to Tang Huo, and also tries to guide Tang Huo to the side he wants.


    Tang Huo frowned and thought about it carefully. It seems to be this truth.


    But if you like


    There are still many essential differences between too many forms of expression and what she said. When he used to do something annoying to her, it doesn''t mean he didn''t like her.


    After all, too many people don''t know how to express their love.


    "Well, don''t worry about this. Go to the hospital quickly!"


    Tang ran patted her on the back of her head, took her little wrist and went to the bus stop.


    Because it''s a private hospital, you need to make an appointment, so there are not many people here at all. At that time, you can go directly for examination.


    Mi Ran''er checks one item and wants to pull Tang Huo together.


    When they finally took the gastroscope, after they came out of the gastroscope room, their complexion was not particularly good. Mi Raner sat on the chair with his stomach covered. For a long time, their complexion failed to recover.


    Tang Huo couldn''t go anywhere. After sitting down, he narrowed his eyes all the time.


    They were speechless. After almost an hour, the nurse asked someone to see the report. They moved their bodies.


    "This classmate Tang''s stomach is OK, but it''s just a little erosive. It''s caused by irregular diet for a long time. It''s very easy to maintain it at this stage. Pay attention to diet for the next six months, don''t eat too spicy food, don''t drink, and remember to eat three meals a day regularly! As for you, your body is as good as ever. In fact, you don''t need it Take a gastroscope! "


    The doctor pointed to MI Raner''s forehead and said angrily.


    Mi Raner smiled and didn''t want to talk.


    The doctor handed Tang Ran''s report to him, "young man, you''re still very young. You don''t want to get some strange problems such as gastric cancer early. Just keep your stomach well. Otherwise, when you go to college and even start working after graduation, you''ll know how powerful! Do you want to die young before you fall in love, get married and have children?"


    Although the doctor''s words are a little poisonous, they are not unreasonable.


    Mi Ran''er was so happy to see that someone had finally burned the poisonous tongue soup. After the doctor''s voice fell, she immediately turned her head and looked at Tang ran.


    Tang ran looked pale and squeezed the report in his hand, "well, I''ll pay attention!"


    "Well, you can go!"


    The doctor looked at the young couple with some emotion. When he was young, did he have such a beautiful girl to accompany him for examination? Remember, it doesn''t seem to be. When you have a high fever, you don''t even have a girl to drink more hot water.


    They came out of the hospital. It was almost noon.


    "Fortunately, there is no big problem. Go home and talk to your mother and let her be responsible for your three meals a day. Brother Tang burning, you can''t refuse!"

 Chapter 2477

    She stood on tiptoe, looked at Tang Huo hard, opened her mouth very seriously, and her tone could not be refused!


    Tang Yanning her bright eyes. After a long time, she nodded slightly, "you have invited me so much. If I still refuse, I would be too arrogant! Moreover, I still love the food cooked by my aunt!"


    "Well, let''s go home."


    Mi Raner was already very hungry.


    When she turned around, Tang ran grabbed her.


    "Is the definition you like this morning your real idea or to offend me?" Tang Huo asked earnestly with a frown and a low voice in MI Raner''s ear.


    "Well, I''ll make an analogy. In front of true love, maybe, just a thought, no one may be right?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at Tang Ran''er''s face. When she saw Tang Ran''er''s puzzled look, MI Ran''er raised a smile at the corners of her mouth, "brother Tang ran, don''t you understand such a simple truth? Haven''t you liked anyone yet?"


    Tang Huo was stunned by this problem.


    Like


    I still like it now.


    But what if you like it? At this stage, all the likes are not suitable to say. Tang Ran is worried that even his friends may not be able to do it after he says it.


    "Why should I tell you?" Tang ran began to be proud.


    "Don''t mention it!" Mi Raner was more proud than him. He stopped a taxi and saw that Tang Huo couldn''t move. "Brother Tang Huo, are you going home?"


    "Back!"


    Tang ran hurried into the car.


    After returning home, he told Ran''s mother about Tang Shao.


    After hearing this, Ran''s mother and father immediately decided to let Tang burn have three meals a day at Ran''s house.


    "I''ll let my mother call you the cost of living every month." Tang ran felt that he couldn''t eat for nothing.


    "What do you have? How much can you eat?" Ran''s mother was very polite.


    "Aunt, it''s settled. If you don''t accept my mother''s transfer, I won''t eat in your house!" Tang Huo said with a wrung eyebrow to Ran''s mother.


    When Ran''s mother heard this, she could only nod, "well, just let your mother turn around symbolically!"


    "Yes!"


    After lunch, Tang ran continued to teach Mi Raner.


    After taking the medicine, Tang Ran''s complexion really improved a lot.


    One afternoon, he didn''t stop lecturing. Mi Raner felt that this guy was very suitable to be a teacher. He talked about all the key points, which was much better than some teachers who couldn''t talk about the key points.


    For Tang ran, it''s a good thing to give mi Ran''er a tutorial and to be able to review the courses of senior one and senior two.


    Half a year passed quickly. In the final exam before the winter vacation, Tang Ran''s score was 30 points higher than that of the previous semester, and it was getting closer and closer to the full score.


    The teacher asked him to test the top 1 in China, but Tang ran was obviously not so enthusiastic. After he vaguely dealt with the teacher, he went to see mi Ran''er''s final grade.


    "The ranking has risen by 40 places and has entered the top 20 of the class!" Mi Raner happily reported this good result to Tang ran.


    Tang ran was also very happy to see her progress so fast.


    "If I continue tutoring next semester, I will make great progress. At that time, surpassing Ren Yue is not a dream!" Mi Ran''er said excitedly to Tang ran.


    "You don''t just want to surpass Ren Yue, you have to start thinking about what university you want to go to and set goals for yourself!"


    Tang Huo put his hands in his pockets, bent down slightly, coagulated Mi Raner''s eyes and opened his mouth very seriously.

 Chapter 2478

    "I have a favorite university. Haicheng University in top 3. I like the sea and can eat a lot of fresh seafood!"


    Mi Ran''er said to Tang Ran''er seriously. She knew that Tang ran was telling her own words.


    During the past six months, MI Raner was sure that Tang ran must have liked her for a long time, but because they were both in the critical period of learning, they didn''t focus on their feelings.


    Tang ran asks her favorite university again and again. After they go to college, Tang ran must start to face up to his relationship.


    "It''s pretty good. These majors in this university are the best. Which one are you more interested in?" Tang ran Baidu listed the best major in Haicheng as soon as possible and asked Mi Raner to choose.


    "I... I like the computer major! Or... The bioscience major is also very good!" Mi Ran''er actually chose it based on Tang Ran''s interest.


    As long as Tang Ran is more careful, he can read her mind.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Tang Huo is bent on checking the admission rate and specific scores of these two majors, and has not carefully guessed the meaning of MI Raner''s words.


    "Brother Tang ran, my parents and I are going back to our hometown this new year. What about you?" Mi Ran''er put his mobile phone in his pocket and carried his schoolbag to go with Tang ran.


    Tang Huo''s hand stopped instantly.


    He raised his eyes and fell on MI Raner, "go back to his hometown?"


    "Well..."


    Mi Ran''er was frightened by his eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    There was an indifferent smile on Tang Huo''s face, "it''s all right. Of course, I stay at home for the new year. My parents must have no entertainment for the new year. You can go home with me!"


    "That''s good."


    Mi Raner breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they came out of the computer room where they checked the results, they were so immortal that they just met Ren Yue.


    "Congratulations, your grades have risen so much in such a short time!" Ren Yue couldn''t hear the hostility, but mi Ran''er couldn''t hear it. It was congratulations.


    "Thank you!" she nodded slightly. After thanking her, she was ready to pass by her and leave.


    "According to such an upward trend, you should be able to surpass me next semester. Ran Le, I really underestimate you!" Ren Yue smiled and opened his mouth sarcastically.


    Mi Ran''er paused at his feet and looked back at Ren Yue. "So, are you ready to fulfill your promise in advance?"


    "Hehe, ran Le, it''s not certain who will win. If you can find foreign aid to make up your lessons, I won''t? Do you think I''ll stand in place and wait for you to catch up with me?"


    Ren Yue said, she tightened her backpack belt: "next semester, we''ll see you again!"


    Mi Raner shrugged slightly and said to wait and see.


    Ren Yue went to Tang Huo and his ears were red. "Senior, congratulations on your great progress!"


    Tang ran gave a sound, which was a response.


    Ren Yue was used to Tang Ran''s indifference to her, and turned away with a smile.


    "She likes you!" Mi Ran''er said directly.


    "Hmm?" Tang ran was blinded by this, "what did you say?"


    "I said, Ren Yue likes you. Every time she is in front of you, her ears will be red. I doubt whether she is hostile to me because we are childhood friends and she is jealous!"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and said innocently.


    "It''s normal for her to treat you like this..." Tang ran muttered.


    "Ah? What?" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang Shao suspiciously.

 Chapter 2479

    Tang Shao shook his head with a smile. "It''s all right! Well, let''s go quickly. It''s a holiday. Are you still reluctant to leave school?"


    Mi Raner tightened her belt and followed Tang Huo towards the school gate.


    She actually heard it just now.


    Mi Raner also sees the change of Tang ran in the past six months. This guy is now a hundred times more gentle to her than half a year ago. Although he still needs to talk a few words occasionally, he will be patient and coax Mi Raner very gently after he has talked a few times, for fear that Mi Raner and himself are really angry.


    Mi ran could not help but make complaints about his love. "How long can this guy hold back for two words?"


    The system doesn''t know what it''s eating. It smashes it in its mouth. "In fact, it''s easy to say you like it, but it''s too difficult to maintain your love. I think the man is doing very well. He wants to wait until he can be responsible for your love before saying everything!"


    This guy of the system usually doesn''t have a serious and likes to fight mi Ran''er, but it''s undeniable that he''s really right now.


    Mi Raner nodded admiringly.


    "If Tang Huo is really like what you think, he is really a good match!"


    "Well, the host likes it very much, doesn''t it?" the system asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er replied without hesitation, "who doesn''t like mature men?"


    The system laughed and stopped talking.


    When I got home, Ran''s mother immediately greeted me and asked about the results. After MI Ran''er said the results, Ran''s mother was so happy that she exploded, "I knew that burning would not disappoint us. Look, this progress is too powerful!"


    Ran''s mother didn''t know where to take out a red envelope and handed it to Tang ran behind mi Ran''er: "Ran Ran Ran, this is your reward!"


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Tang Huo took it impolitely. He obviously knew that the reward could not be refused, so he simply didn''t refuse Ran''s mother.


    "What about you? Didn''t you lower your grades because of making up lessons for Lele?" Ran''s mother looked at Tang ran and asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry about this," Tang ran whispered.


    "That''s good."


    After nodding with satisfaction, Ran''s mother turned and went into the house to prepare dinner.


    It''s not easy to have a holiday. Mi Ran''er only arranged a few classes for himself this winter vacation. After showing Tang Ran''er the curriculum, Tang Ran''er also agreed. He hasn''t had much rest this semester and wants to have a good rest for a few days.


    Soon, it was the end of the year.


    Ran''s mother began to pack up and prepare the family to go back to her hometown for the new year.


    There was no sign of their parents coming back from the Tang family.


    "Mom, why doesn''t Aunt Tang go home? What business needs to talk about the twenties of the twelfth lunar month?" Mi Ran''er was full of doubts as she helped pack her luggage and new year''s gifts.


    "Your uncle Tang has expanded the company''s business overseas. There is no custom of celebrating the new year overseas. Therefore, there is no rest time all year round. Hey, you may have to go home on the two days of the New Year!"


    Ran''s mother closed the box of new year''s goods and her eyes fell on her daughter''s face.


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s face with a little worry and loneliness, Ran''s mother, as a passer-by, understands something.


    Ran''s mother agrees with the children, but she doesn''t want the two children to delay their study. However, from now on, they not only haven''t delayed, but also have a momentum of prosperity.


    Good, good!


    Ran''s mother nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2480

    The last night before returning to the original owner''s hometown.


    Mi Raner sits at her desk. The window is wide open, but the opposite window is closed. Moreover, there is no light in it.


    Tang Ran''er probably went to play basketball. After waiting for a long time, MI Ran''er finally lit up the light in the opposite window.


    She quickly hit the opposite window frame with a small stone.


    Jingle.


    It''s very quiet on this silent night.


    The window opened and Tang Huo frowned at the girl sitting opposite.


    "Why?"


    "I''ll go back to my hometown tomorrow. Why don''t you, brother Tang, go with us. My hometown is very fun. Grandma''s dumplings are absolutely unique!"


    "No, my parents may come back for the new year."


    "Well, are you sure?"


    "... probably sure..."


    Mi Raner: "


    Tang ran Ran''er saw that MI Ran''er was speechless at the bottom of his eyes. He thought to himself and pulled the corners of his lips, "that''s what you call me?"


    "Brother Tang ran, what can you do if you spend the new year alone? You must be very lonely!" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang ran with great pain and pressed his voice.


    Tang ran leaned against the window with a joking smile on his face. "Do you love me? Well, don''t you just stay with me. In case my parents don''t come back, isn''t there another you?"


    Mi Ran''er was relieved by Tang Huo''s smile.


    She almost nodded in agreement.


    Tang ran knocked on the window, "well, don''t think so much, go to bed early! You have to take so long tomorrow! It''s you who feel carsick!"


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er watched Tang ran turn and left the study.


    Mi Ran''er held her head with one hand and had a lot of thoughts in her mind. Finally, she couldn''t say another word.


    -


    The next day, MI Raner''s family left early in the morning.


    When Ran''s mother left, she didn''t forget to send Tang ran some small dishes she prepared and dumplings. Let Tang put them in the refrigerator and eat them slowly. Anyway, Tang ran couldn''t help eating at home. Tang ran agreed.


    Ran''s mother left at ease.


    Sitting in the car, MI Ran''er saw Tang ran standing in place for a long time from the rearview mirror.


    Ran''s hometown is in a northeast province. It took him nearly a day to drive back. Ran''s father was exhausted. When he got home, he ate and went to bed.


    Mi Ran''er was dragged around by her grandparents. She was too tired. Finally, she was beaten back to her room to sleep in the middle of the night. There was a burning Kang in the room, so it was very warm. After lying down, MI Ran''er fell asleep with her head touching the pillow.


    When I woke up the next day, the sky was blue and white.


    There is still one day before New Year''s Eve.


    On this day, MI Raner was taken here by the original owner''s cousins and played there. Although she had been playing all the time, MI Raner always remembered Tang ran in her heart.


    After dinner in the evening, MI Raner couldn''t help sending a wechat message to Tang ran.


    "Did you sleep? Are you sure you want to come back?"


    Tang Huo replied after an hour. There were only two simple words, "No."


    No,


    Did you stay up, or did your uncle and aunt decide to come back?


    Mi Raner bit her teeth and stared at her mobile phone, full of doubts.


    "I went to play today. It''s really fun in the northeast. There''s snow everywhere. Even the river is frozen. You can skate directly on the glacier. If brother Tang Huo has a chance to come in the future, I''ll take you skating!"


    Mi Raner sent a voice to Tang ran.

 Chapter 2481

    Tang ran also replied, "OK."


    It''s really concise.


    Mi Raner suddenly felt that chatting with this guy was too boring. She threw her mobile phone aside and fell on the Kang and rolled twice.


    She was always itchy and felt something was wrong.


    That night, MI Raner didn''t sleep at ease. When she got up early the next day, MI Raner had gray under her eyes.


    Ran''s mother couldn''t help asking her how long she had brushed the TV play in the quilt last night. Mi Ran''er couldn''t explain. She just smiled dryly and hid.


    Towards noon, MI Raner couldn''t help calling Tang ran.


    "Brother Tang ran, are you still sleeping?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily, frowning slightly at the vague tone across the room.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" the awakened Tang Huosheng line was very hoarse and sexy.


    "Can aunt and uncle come back to spend the new year with you? If not, why don''t you buy a ticket and fly to my hometown in two hours. We welcome you to spend the new year together!"


    Mi Raner''s words made the people opposite silent for a long time.


    He coughed softly and said slowly, "ran Le, we have nothing to do with each other except our neighbors. How can any neighbors follow me back to my hometown for the new year? Don''t you make people laugh that I don''t have a family to accompany me for the new year?"


    "This..."


    Mi Raner didn''t expect that Tang ran would care about this.


    "So, don''t let me go to your hometown for the new year, at least not now." Tang ran said in a vague tone.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and finally nodded: "well, since you say so, I have nothing to say..."


    Mi Raner said not to disturb his sleep and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, MI Raner realized that Tang Ran''s words clearly showed that his parents didn''t go home for the new year. She didn''t even notice it just now.


    Biting her lips, MI Raner made a decision immediately after walking around the house for two times.


    "What? Are you going back? What are you going to do?" Ran''s mother, who was making dumplings, was startled by Mi Ran''er''s words.


    "Mommy, I just called brother Tang Shao. He seems to feel a little uncomfortable again. Moreover, my aunt and uncle are not going home. He must be very sad to stay at home alone. Maybe he doesn''t take care of himself in retaliation. That won''t work!"


    Mi Raner said more and more about Tang Huo, and it became worse and worse.


    Ran''s mother and grandmother are a little distressed.


    "Well... Go back and have a look. It would be better if you could take Tang ran to us for a walk! However, after you go back, remember to take good care of yourself and don''t run around. There are certainly not many people in the city for the new year. I''ll ask grandma to decorate more dumplings for you. When you get home, freeze it in the refrigerator and eat it slowly!"


    Referring to Tang Ran''s poor health, Ran''s mother immediately agreed to MI Ran''er''s request to go home.


    Grandma not only packed dumplings, but also a lot of soy sauce and other things. She directly filled the suitcase brought by Mi Raner. She didn''t even have room for her luggage. She could only let Ran''s mother and father take it home when they came home.


    Ran Fu complained about mi Ran''er''s rush back so quickly, but the two women in the family agreed with her, and it was not easy to show it.


    He always felt that his daughter turned her elbow too far. He had the feeling that his daughter married ahead of time, which made him very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2482

    When mi Ran''er went back, he took a plane and arrived in two hours. He took a taxi and went straight home.


    She took too many things and stumbled home all the way. When she opened the door, she threw them away and sat down on the sofa panting.


    She looked at the time. It was less than an hour before dinner time.


    She got up, opened the box, took out the food prepared by her grandmother and went to the soup house next door.


    "Brother Tang ran!" she rang the doorbell and no one opened the door. She could only shout downstairs: "brother Tang ran, I''m ran Le! Open the door..."


    Tang ran poked his head out of the window on the second floor and looked at the shaky little figure holding a lot of food boxes downstairs. Tang ran thought he was sleepy and still dreaming.


    "Tang ran, open the door!" Mi Ran''er saw that Tang ran was still looking at it foolishly and didn''t open the door. She didn''t even shout to her brother. She yelled. She was really tired holding so many things, okay?


    Tang ran went downstairs and opened the door.


    And I helped her get her things.


    Tang Yancai asked in a low voice, "Why are you back?"


    "I... I don''t think you have anyone to accompany you for the new year''s Eve. I''ll come to accompany you for the new year''s Eve dinner. These are delicious prepared by my grandmother. I''ll cook them for you!"


    Mi Raner proudly raised his chin. "Brother Tang, I allow you to be particularly moved. You can be moved to tears. I will never tell a third person about your tears!"


    "Ah?" Tang ran felt that the girl was a little too excited about the new year.


    After putting things down, Tang ran turned and looked at Mi Ran''er very seriously. "You should eat new year''s Eve dinner with your family at your grandparents'' house. Who eats with outsiders during the new year?"


    "Are you an outsider? My family has never regarded you as an outsider. If my parents regarded you as an outsider, they wouldn''t let me come back today. If my grandmother regarded you as an outsider, she wouldn''t prepare so much food to bring back for you to have a good new year! Brother Tang ran, those words just hurt my heart!"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and said to Tang ran with an unhappy face.


    Seeing that the displeasure at the bottom of her eyes was not false, Tang Huo sighed helplessly, "me too..."


    "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense. I''m so hungry. There are three flavors of this dumpling: leek and egg, pork and cabbage, and corn and shrimp!" Mi Raner found the dumpling and prepared to cook it.


    Tang ran saw that she was so busy as soon as she came back. Finally, he took a deep breath. He went behind mi Ran''er, grabbed her shoulder and turned her body around.


    "You go to the restaurant and wait. I''ll handle it here."


    "Brother Tang ran, can you?" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang ran suspiciously.


    "You can still cook dumplings. Should you be able to eat the pickled meat?"


    "Well, there''s also this marinated flavor. You can eat it by cutting it in the microwave!" Mi Raner was so happy when she saw that Tang ran wanted to cook. After ordering a lot, she turned around and half lay down in front of the sofa.


    She''s so tired from travelling so long.


    However, seeing that Tang Shao is obviously happy at the bottom of his eyes and that he has to cook dumplings for her now, MI Raner feels that no matter how tired he is, it is worth such progress.


    She listened to the kitchen and smelled the smell of dumplings. As a result, she was so tired that she leaned against the sofa and gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 2483

    When she was awakened, MI Raner opened her eyes and saw Tang ran right in front of her. Her eyes looked straight at her. Mi Raner was startled by Tang Ran''s eyes and quickly sat up.


    "How long have I slept?" she touched the back of her head, then felt her eyes dry and couldn''t help rubbing them.


    "For more than half an hour, the dumplings have been cooked and other things are ready. It''s almost time. Come and have dinner!" Tang ran was wearing an apron.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes drooped. Seeing the look of a housewife and man, MI Ran''er suddenly smiled in his eyes.


    "Very funny?" Tang Huo asked in a low voice with a slight frown.


    "It''s OK! Brother Tang ran, you still match this color!" Mi Ran''er''s small hand fell on the girl''s hearty apron with an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Tang ran: "


    "Do you want to eat? If you don''t eat, I''ll go by myself." Tang Huo''s tone sank instantly.


    Mi Ran''er jumped up quickly, "eat, why don''t you eat?"


    She hurried to the restaurant and sat down. She saw the fairly well cooked dumplings on the table and a grunt in her stomach.


    She picked up her chopsticks and tasted one.


    "My grandmother''s craftsmanship is very good! Try it quickly. We had new year''s Eve dinner and went to see fireworks. When I came back by taxi today, my uncle, the taxi driver, said that there was a fireworks party over the square tonight... It started at about 11:00 and ended at 0:30."


    Mi Ran''er was really hungry. He ate two more before he finished this sentence.


    The soup burned and ate.


    Over the years, Tang ran often eats the food cooked by ran Le''s mother. It turns out that her craft is in the same vein as ran Le''s grandmother, and her craft is so good.


    Tang ran finished a plate of dumplings filled with pork and cabbage.


    Soy sauce meat is also less than half.


    "Don''t tell me that you haven''t had a good meal at home these two days! Don''t forget that your stomach hasn''t recovered. If you are hungry, it will relapse again. You......" Mi Raner frowned slightly and prepared to teach Tang ran a lesson.


    Tang ran looked at her faintly: "I ordered takeout, but it''s the new year, and takeout will go home for the new year, so..."


    "So you eat instant noodles at home?" Mi Ran''er smelled the taste of instant noodles.


    She pulled her lips, helpless, "brother Tang, what should you do if you have no one to take care of you?"


    "Isn''t someone taking care of me all the time? You and your mother take care of me very carefully, and I''m very grateful." Tang ran drank a sip, put down all the tableware in his hand, wiped the corners of his mouth, and said to MI Ran''er seriously.


    "It''s different. Who will take care of you when you go to college? Do you eat takeout every day? You can''t support it with the intensive study at school!" Mi Ran''er touched her chin and looked at Tang Yan. Suddenly, she lowered her voice and spoke mysteriously, "Why don''t we go to the same university? Although I came to the school a year later than you, it shouldn''t be hard for me to study in freshman year, so I don''t need too careful care. I''ll be in sophomore year..."


    Mi Ran''er held his chin in both hands and said to Tang ran very seriously.


    Tang Shao''s eyes trembled.


    Then he suddenly chuckled.


    "How do I feel that you are deliberately trying to set me up?"


    "Whatever you think, anyway, I''ve already said this. If brother Tang ran doesn''t want to, I won''t force you! After all, college is a very important transit station in life, so you can''t choose at will."

 Chapter 2484

    "There are still half a year left, don''t worry! Moreover, I think there is still a distance between your achievements and me. Although this distance doesn''t seem very big, it''s just these tens, which will deter people from several famous schools!"


    Tang Ran''s tone was serious.


    Mi Ran''er listened and felt that it was inappropriate and unreasonable.


    "Then I''ll work harder next semester. Don''t I have more than a year to go? After you enter the University, I have a clear goal. I won''t go astray again. I''m sure I can succeed!"


    Mi Raner has always been very confident in herself.


    Tang ran looked at her bright eyes. If he was saying something to dispel the girl''s passion at the moment, she would blow her hair.


    Therefore, Tang ran was very sensible and didn''t speak again.


    After dinner, MI Raner was given the responsibility of cleaning up. They didn''t have much to wash.


    When we packed up everything, there were still two or three hours before the fireworks fair. It was very cold outside. Tang ran didn''t want to go out, but mi Ran''er dragged him. "Let''s stand in the square first. I still want to go shopping. Brother Tang ran, don''t be such a disappointment? It''s the New Year!"


    Tang ran was helpless. Finally, he had to put on a thick cotton padded jacket, hat and gloves before he followed mi Ran''er out of the door.


    When they got to the bus stop, they waited for a long time without a bus.


    "Could it be that the bus driver has gone home for the new year?" Mi Ran''er was so cold after stamping his feet.


    "Let''s rent." Tang Yan pulled her arm and walked towards the intersection in front.


    However, I haven''t encountered a taxi for a long time.


    Finally, they spent nearly an hour walking to the square.


    "That''s what you said. The purpose of going shopping to see fireworks has been achieved. Can we find a place to have a rest first?" Tang Huo looked at the girl around him speechless.


    Walking in the snow for an hour, although their legs were properly moved and their blood was circulated, their faces were nearly paralyzed by the cold wind.


    Tang Ran''s face became more paralyzed with ice residue.


    "Brother Tang ran, I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to take a taxi. Don''t be angry," she whispered, dragging Tang Ran''s clothes with some entreaties.


    Tang Shao hummed, "I''m not angry. Let''s go. There''s a coffee shop open over there. Let''s go and have a hot drink. All the new year''s Eve dinner tonight has been digested."


    In Tang Huo''s tone, the more he reads, the more he feels resentful.


    There are several couples in the coffee shop. They have jobs to stay in the city for the new year, or they are locals. They also came to the square tonight to see the fireworks show.


    The light in the cafe was very warm, and the heating was sufficient. When they went in, they took off their coats.


    Tang Ran''s delicate face and figure immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Mi Ran''er straightened his chest inexplicably. He really felt a little long face.


    After sitting down, Tang ran wanted to order a cup of coffee, but mi Ran''er stopped him.


    "What coffee to drink? Give him a cup of hot milk and I''ll have a cup of cappuccino!" Mi Ran''er took the menu, told the waiter, and directly handed the menu to the waiter, without giving Tang ran a chance to talk again.


    Tang ran: "


    After ordering a drink, MI Raner took out her mobile phone and remembered that she hadn''t kept her parents safe.

 Chapter 2485

    She directly made a video call to Ran''s mother.


    "Mommy, are you watching the Spring Festival Gala? Brother Tang ran and I are going to watch the fireworks show. Well, now outside, don''t worry. Brother Tang ran will protect me!"


    Ran''s mother saw mi Ran''er''s elaborate appearance tonight, fireworks meeting


    She thinks these young people really understand romance.


    She raised her mouth. "Did Mommy bother you when she called you?"


    Ran Mu''s ambiguous tone!


    When Tang ran heard this, he couldn''t help raising his eyes and looking at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er''s small mouth tilted. She held her chin with one hand and secretly glanced at Tang Ran''s reaction. Then she looked at Ran''s mother on the screen. She suddenly changed the camera and just photographed Tang Ran''s eyes.


    Ran''s mother saw Tang Shao and said hello quickly.


    "Burning burning, your uncle and I have to wait for the fifth day of junior high school to come back. You must help us take care of Ran le. Don''t let her eat too much for the new year, and don''t go out and run around. You two stay at home and preview the courses for next semester!"


    Tang Shao nodded slightly, "OK."


    "Also, I asked Lele to bring you a new year red envelope. Lele will give it to you tomorrow morning. Don''t let Lele embezzle!" Ran''s mother said again.


    This made mi Ran''er suddenly stare. Is she so greedy?


    The words amused the soup.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. You told me so directly. Ran Le certainly doesn''t dare to embezzle."


    "Well, auntie, I won''t bother you to watch the fireworks. Go back early after watching it. It''s so cold that you''ll get sick when you stay outside until it''s too late!" Ran''s mother still cares about her old mother after hundreds of kilometers.


    Tang Huo often sighs alone at night. Fortunately, he has such a good neighbor aunt to take care of him in his life, which makes him enjoy the little maternal love from childhood to childhood.


    Otherwise, if he is kept in such a free range, he must easily go astray.


    Therefore, although Tang ran didn''t show it on his face, he was very grateful to the ran family in his heart.


    After realizing that he likes ran Le, Tang ran subconsciously wants to draw a clear line with them. He is worried that his mind will affect the relationship between the two families after being known by the ran family. Then, he may not be able to step into the ran family again in his life, sit down to dinner with the lucky family and share their happiness.


    "Brother Tang ran, what do you think?" Mi Ran''er said several words to Tang ran, but Tang ran didn''t respond. She raised her hand and shook it in front of Tang Ran''s eyes, forcibly summoning Tang Ran''s thoughts back.


    "Oh... Nothing!"


    Tang ran saw that the milk and cappuccino on the table came up.


    He took the cup of hot milk and drank it. Sure enough, it was warm in his stomach. No wonder the girl had to order it for herself.


    "Aunt said, there is a red envelope, why didn''t you mention it? Is it true that, as aunt said, you are going to embezzle this red envelope?" Tang Ran''s finger fell on the table, tapped it gently, raised some intentional smile on his face, and asked in a low voice.


    "Aren''t I going to surprise you? Unexpectedly, Mommy exposed it first... It''s just a red envelope. I also have it. Why should I embezzle? Just go home and give it to you!"


    Mi Ran''er''s small mouth turned up and immediately became a little unhappy.


    Tang ran saw that she was excited by her words, and her eyes were slightly flustered.


    "I don''t mean that, I..."

 Chapter 2486

    He wants to explain, but at this time, the more he wants to explain, the more stupid he looks.


    Open your mouth. Finally, no explanation was said.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at him silently. Mi Ran''er was really disappointed with this guy''s reaction.


    It''s so powerful when it''s clearly poisonous, but I can''t say a complete word at this time!


    She held cappuccino and drank slowly.


    "Drink quickly, the fireworks meeting will start soon! We''re going to occupy the best position. We didn''t take good-looking photos last year. If we can''t take them this year, I''ll ask you!"


    There was a couple sitting at the table next door. The girl quickly drank the drink in the cup, pulled her boyfriend up, and then poked the boy''s chest and whispered.


    "Let''s go too!" Mi Ran''er quickly took a gulp and stretched out his hand to pull Tang Shao. Tang Shao''s eyes fell on the white hand holding his wrist.


    After paying the bill, many people have stood in the square.


    "Wow, I knew there couldn''t be a good place. These people didn''t stay at home for the new year. Why did they run out to set off fireworks?" Mi Raner jumped several times and couldn''t see the center of the lake where fireworks were set off in front.


    Tang ran looked at her face with disappointment and sighed. He put his arm around her shoulder and squeezed directly through the crowd.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t squeeze? Who doesn''t go forward!"


    "Wow, handsome boy..."


    "How handsome! I envy the little girl in his arms. If she is protected like this, she must have a sense of security!"


    "You mean I didn''t give you a sense of security?"


    "Hehe, look, you can''t squeeze in like others. What''s the sense of security?"


    "I..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er took all the couple''s conversations in her ears. She smiled happily at the bottom of her eyes and was a little proud in her heart.


    Finally, they crowded into the front row. Mi Raner and Tang ran were not too greedy. They just went to the corner and left other positions to others.


    However, it''s good to watch fireworks in this corner, and you can see the reflection in the water clearly. If you take photos, this angle is the best!


    "Give me your cell phone!" Tang ran held out his hand to her.


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er looked at him suspiciously.


    "Wait and take pictures!" Tang Huo frowned. "You''re all here. If you don''t take some commemorative photos, you''ll regret it again when you get up tomorrow morning. Why didn''t you take good-looking photos? Alas, you can''t see the fireworks show until next year. I''m so sorry!"


    When Tang ran learned mi Ran''er''s accent, he was very similar. Mi Ran''er knew that Tang ran also had such a subtle side.


    She smacked her mouth, took out her mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to Tang ran, "well, brother Tang ran, you must take a good picture for me. In case your hands shake and paste, it''s better not to take a picture!"


    Tang ran: "


    The fireworks show began soon. It lasted for an hour and a half, with thousands of fireworks. All kinds of fireworks gathered in the sky and opened one brilliant cloud after another~


    Mi Ran''er has been watching fireworks, and the photo taking is left to the boy behind him.


    The fireworks were in the middle. Suddenly, snowflakes fell.


    She raised her hand and took a few snowflakes in her hand. Her eyebrows and eyes were bent, and the fireworks were reflected in her eyes. When Tang ran down her eyes, she just saw it. He felt that her eyes were more beautiful than fireworks at the moment¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2487

    Tang Huo didn''t know what he was bewitched by. He suddenly bowed his head and kissed Mi Raner''s lip.


    "Ah!"


    Mi Raner was startled by Tang Shao''s action. This guy


    She covered her mouth and looked at Tang ran in amazement, "brother Tang ran, you..."


    Tang Huo also woke up from a dream. The roaring sound of fireworks next to him fell on his ears and his heart, just like the movement of his heartbeat.


    "I..."


    "How beautiful!" a scream came from behind, diverting Mi Raner''s attention. She quickly turned her head and looked at the sky. At this time, an arrow with two hearts appeared in the sky.


    How did she feel that the sponsor of the fireworks show was intentional?


    She took a deep breath and didn''t look back at Tang ran.


    In my mind, the system joked, "host, don''t tell me, you''re shy..."


    "What''s shy? I''m an old driver. This is still a young child. How can his childish technique seduce me and make me shy?"


    Mi Raner bit her lip and said hard.


    System: "really? I remember someone said that at this time, the more immature the technique, the more exciting it will be! Moreover, don''t you always eat this most? It''s too greasy, and you don''t like it..."


    Mi Raner was caught in the heart of the system. She didn''t want to talk to the ghost system any more and seriously enjoyed the fireworks show.


    Suddenly, four big words "Happy New Year" appeared in the sky¡ª¡ª


    "Is it zero?" she asked Tang ran back.


    "Yes!"


    Tang Yan nodded. He took photos with his mobile phone tonight and hardly put his hand down.


    "Happy New Year!" Mi Raner stood on tiptoe and said a blessing in Tang Ran''s ear.


    Tang Shao''s mouth was slightly raised. He nodded, "well, you too."


    Just now, the kiss was still in their hearts. Mi Ran''er was a little funny to see Tang ran pretending that nothing had happened here.


    After the fireworks show, the people gathered in the square gradually dispersed.


    When there are many people, it will make people feel a little hot, but when the real people disperse, MI Raner suddenly feels a little cold. She stamped her feet and completely hid her little hand in her sleeve.


    It''s also difficult to take a taxi at this time.


    "Go back?" Tang burned his head, frowned slightly and opened his mouth. He looked as if he was angry.


    However, MI Raner knew that if Tang Huo was really angry, she would never have such an expression. Therefore, she dared to be presumptuous in front of him.


    Flat flat mouth, "look while walking. Don''t we spend the night in this square without a car?"


    Tang ran looked at her cold and shrunk into a ball. He shook his head reluctantly. He took off the scarf on his neck, completely wrapped her neck and small face, and put her hands in her cotton padded jacket pocket.


    "Let''s go."


    Carrying her collar, Tang ran acted like carrying some lovely little animal.


    They walked slowly in the dark.


    Mi Raner yawned all the way.


    After walking for an hour, I saw that far ahead was the gate of the villa area


    They both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    However, at this time, MI Ran''er suddenly stopped.


    "Brother Tang, you seem to owe me an explanation!"


    Tang ran looked back at Mi Ran''er suspiciously: "hmm? What?"


    "Why did you suddenly kiss me when you were watching fireworks?" Mi Ran''er''s face showed only a pair of eyes, frowning slightly, and her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Tang''s ears suddenly turned red.

 Chapter 2488

    He thought it could be over. Unexpectedly, the girl still remembered it and had to ask the answer tonight.


    He swallowed his saliva. When his Adam''s apple rolled gently, he didn''t dare to look into Mi Raner''s eyes.


    "Brother Tang ran, do you just want to take advantage of me and never want to be responsible for this kiss?" Mi Ran''er suddenly approached Tang ran a lot, narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Tang ran very seriously. Such eyes were warning Tang ran that if she was not satisfied with the response, she would be angry in the next moment!


    Tang Huo took a deep breath. He looked at the girl in front of him, "I think you are very beautiful under the fireworks..."


    More beautiful than fireworks


    So I can''t help it.


    The latter two sentences, according to Tang Shao''s personality, can never be so sarcastic.


    "Are you responsible for this kiss?" Mi Ran''er asked again.


    Tang ran touched the back of his head, "but... We were both in the most critical time of high school. It''s too early to talk about what to be responsible for at this time... Isn''t it


    "Early what?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled at the corners of his mouth, "if you think it''s too early, you shouldn''t kiss me just now. Now you don''t want to be responsible. Brother Tang ran, you''ve disappointed me!"


    Mi Ran''er pushed Tang Huo away, and there were some tears at the bottom of her eyes. "So, in your eyes, I''m just like the girls who chase after you and hand over love letters. Can I flirt at will without being responsible?"


    "Where do I have?"


    Tang ran felt that he was going to die of innocence.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say anything more to Tang Ran''er, but walked directly over Tang Ran''er and towards the gate of the villa.


    After a few steps, his wrist was grabbed.


    Mi Ran''er was dragged back by Tang Huo. Before she could say anything, Tang Huo pulled down her scarf and revealed her little red face.


    Tang Huo held it up with both hands and gently left a kiss on MI Raner''s lips.


    Snowflakes fall on her forehead. It''s cool, but mi Ran''er''s heart beats a little fast at the moment.


    I don''t know how long it took, Tang ran let her go.


    "I''ll be responsible for this kiss!"


    Tang Huo''s eyes were deep, and he looked at the girl with red cheeks in front of him seriously. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and spoke in a dumb voice.


    His fingers were still rubbing gently on MI Raner''s skin.


    Mi Raner suddenly felt her throat itch.


    She blinked and yawned. "I''m so tired. Go home and sleep."


    She pushed Tang Huo''s arm away and turned to go.


    "Is that how you respond?" asked Tang Huo with a frown.


    "Ah... Brother Tang ran, what kind of response do you want?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately with a low smile.


    "You forced me to confess to you tonight, but now you give me such a response. I doubt whether you are deliberately fixing me!" Tang ran ground his teeth and hugged mi Ran''er from the back and didn''t let her go at all.


    The smile on MI Raner''s face became more and more difficult to hide.


    "Yes, I''m fixing you. Who made you kiss me without my consent? What do you want to do without confession after kissing? Haven''t this kiss happened? Sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Mi Ran''er looks back and stares at Tang ran. Under the light of the street lamp, she can only see the outline of Tang ran. She can''t see the guy''s eyes clearly, but she can feel his eyes very hot.


    Tang Fuman sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 2489

    "I thought I could stick to the end of your college entrance examination before I told you to start. In that case, even if my parents know it, they won''t worry about affecting your grades. It''s really bad my plan to advance to now!"


    Tang Ran''er disagreed with Tang Ran''s words. "If you hang my heart like this, it will affect my grades. If you tell me everything earlier, it will also enable us to have a common goal. Brother Tang ran, don''t think I don''t know. You''ve asked me several times about what university I want to test. Don''t you just want to test the same university with me?"


    Now that Tang Ran has confessed, MI Ran''er becomes more and more arrogant in front of Tang ran.


    Tang ran put his arms around her waist and they walked towards the door of the villa.


    "Yes, I''m talking. Don''t say it. You''re good at acting. You have guessed my intention, but you have to pretend you don''t understand. In my opinion, you''re the one who hangs my heart!"


    Tang Huo''s tone contained a little resentment. He suddenly pinched her waist!


    "Ah, itch ~"


    Mi Raner jumped up excited by the itching on her waist and quickly broke free from Tang Ran''s arms. Fortunately, it was late at night, so there was no one in the community. Otherwise, seeing that the two were so close together, I''m afraid there would be rumors spreading in the community tomorrow.


    The two of them went home in a row. Mi Ran''er handed Tang ran the red envelope that Ran''s mother gave him. "Happy New Year!"


    "Well, you too." Tang Huo raised his hand to protect the back of her head, pulled her into his arms and gently rubbed her forehead.


    "Is this my new year gift?" Mi Raner raised her eyes and asked with doubts.


    "Otherwise? Don''t you like it when such a big boyfriend gives it to you?" Tang ran deliberately poked her forehead with a low smile and asked.


    Mi Ran''er shrugged his mouth in disgust. "I knew I wouldn''t excite you. At least, I''d like to mix a more practical new year gift..."


    With that, she turned a little disappointed and was ready to go back to Ran''s house.


    In the cold wind, Tang Huo suddenly untied his coat, then opened his clothes, and Mi Raner, who took off his coat when he came home from the back, took it into his arms. Their body temperature was intertwined in an instant.


    "Touch my trouser pocket." Tang Huo whispered softly in MI Raner''s ear, which was a little frozen by his action.


    Mi Ran''er trembled her fingers and her little hand felt Tang Huo''s big - leg under the cover of her coat, and then slipped on the way.


    She obviously felt Tang Shao''s breathing was a little short.


    Finally, she touched the trouser pocket of Tang Huo''s casual pants and met a small square box.


    After reaching in and taking it out, MI Raner handed it to her eyes and looked carefully.


    "What''s this?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Open it and have a look." Tang Huo''s voice became more and more deep in her ear. Mi Raner, the voice control, felt crisp and numb when he heard the tone.


    She took her other hand out of her coat and slowly opened the pink box.


    Inside the box is a bracelet. Although the shape of the bracelet is a little single, MI Ran''er soon found that the pendant of the bracelet has a mystery.


    "Happy new year."


    Tang ran spoke in her ear again. The warm breath penetrated mi Ran''er''s ear. Mi Ran''er couldn''t help smiling. After hiding for a while, he pinched the pendant in the palm of his hand, raised his hand and put it under the light to have a closer look.

 Chapter 2490

    "The crystal is inlaid with a cherry blossom. I remember that your favorite is cherry blossom. Your childhood dream is to plant a cherry tree in the backyard..."


    Tang Huo pointed to the center of the cherry blossom, "here''s your name. I''m looking for someone to make it."


    "It''s nice to be rich." Mi Ran''er was so beautiful by the bracelet, but after reading it for a long time, she only said such a sentence.


    Tang ran: "


    Try again!


    Mi Ran''er obviously felt the aura from Tang Ran''er and hurriedly said, "I like it very much. Brother Tang ran, you have a heart. When did you order it?"


    "I wanted to give it to you at Christmas, but because you were preparing for the exam and didn''t have any chance, you kept it on hold..." Tang Huo sighed. "At last, you can send it out in good faith."


    Mi Ran''er held the bracelet in his palm. "Well, I like it very much. Thank you, brother Tang ran."


    "Just like it. Go back to bed."


    "Well, good night ~"


    Mi Ran''er turned back three steps until she entered the house. Tang Ran''er turned and walked towards the Tang family next door.


    Back in the room, MI Raner could take a closer look at the bracelet. The cherry blossoms are really beautiful. Moreover, they are embedded in the crystal, giving a crystal clear vision, making people feel that the handmade cherry blossoms are very fresh.


    Tang Yan really has a heart.


    Mi Raner takes her bracelet with her and takes out her mobile phone to play for a while before going to bed. She finds that she has received many new year blessings.


    This year is twice as many as last year. Most of them are sent by students this year.


    Among them is Xu Mingjun.


    [ran Le, I wish you a happy new year. By the way, I saw you just at the place where the fireworks were set off. I called you, but you didn''t respond...]


    Xu Mingjun looked disappointed.


    Xu Mingjun also went to the fireworks fair. Didn''t he see her and Tang burning together for the new year?


    The system opened with a very appropriate smile, [he must be jealous, and now he must recognize that he can''t win you!]


    Mi Raner''s lips slightly raised: [it''s good to wake him up early and don''t indulge in this unrequited love that won''t start?]


    System: [the host is really getting softer and softer now!]


    Mi Ran''er heard it and felt it. There were a lot of strange things in it.


    With a slight frown, MI Raner decided not to pay attention to the guy of the system, but her eyes fell on the mobile phone. She replied to everyone''s blessings one by one, and also sent her own blessings.


    Also returned to Xu Mingjun.


    Soon, Xu Mingjun sent another message, [I also saw that you were with a boy. It seemed that it was Tang ran, the senior of senior three, right? How did you two spend the new year together?]


    Mi Raner: [because we are neighbors.]


    Xu Mingjun: [? I remember you used to go back to your grandmother''s house for the new year. Why don''t you go back this year?]


    Mi Raner sighed. The young man really broke the rhythm of asking the truth in casserole.


    She chewed her lip and thought for a while, and then said, "I''ve been back, but because brother Tang Ran has no one to accompany him for the new year, my mother asked me to come back to accompany him for the new year. Why? Isn''t that ok?"


    At this moment, Xu Mingjun was silent.


    Mi Raner shook his head helplessly. This guy really doesn''t die until he reaches the Yellow River


    She had to tell the most cruel facts to stop. In fact, such people are really annoying.

 Chapter 2491

    Without any sleep, MI Ran''er simply got up, went downstairs to the refrigerator in the kitchen, found the fruit wine that Ran''s father had bought before, and looked at the taste. It was mi Ran''er''s favorite drink.


    She opened a bottle, ran to the living room, turned on the TV and watched the replay of the Spring Festival Gala.


    After watching for a while, I drank more than half of the wine in the cup, and suddenly someone rang the doorbell.


    When she got up, her mind was dizzy and she almost fell on the sofa.


    He managed to stabilize his body and went to open the door.


    Seeing Tang ran standing at the door, MI Ran''er felt that one head was two big. Tang ran seemed to have three heads in front of her. She raised her hand and greeted Tang ran foolishly, "brother Tang ran, why are you here? Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Why is the light still on here? Let me have a look! Have you been drinking?" Tang Shao sniffed the smell, smelled a faint smell of alcohol, and frowned in an instant.


    "I couldn''t sleep. I drank some fruit wine. I didn''t expect to get drunk so soon."


    Mi Raner pinched her eyebrows and turned to walk towards the sofa.


    Tang Huo was worried that she would fall and held her hand.


    When he helped her to the sofa and sat down, Tang ran saw the mobile phone lying next to the sofa.


    The mobile phone was so immortal that a text message came in at this time.


    Xu Mingjun''s name appeared on the screen.


    "Don''t sleep at night and chat with male classmates?" Tang ran didn''t notice it. There was an obvious sour smell in this sentence.


    Mi Raner''s action was stiff. He picked up his mobile phone and looked, "this guy... Sent a text message to wish me a happy new year and said a lot of messy words. After I replied, he hasn''t returned for a long time. Unexpectedly, he still counted the time. Just when you came, he sent this text message."


    Mi Raner really doesn''t know whether Xu Mingjun happened or deliberately.


    Tang ran saw that she explained so quickly, and a smile came out of the corners of her mouth.


    "I didn''t say much. What are you doing in such a panic?" Tang ran rubbed her little head. "I''m drunk after drinking so much wine. I''m afraid I''m sleepy now. Should I go upstairs to sleep?"


    Tang Huo''s hand fell to the tip of her nose and gently pinched the bridge of her nose: "I have to get up and eat dumplings tomorrow morning, don''t I?"


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at half a bottle of fruit wine under him. The original owner had not drunk much wine. Therefore, the amount of wine is not good. Now these are the limit.


    She turned off the TV and got up on the sofa.


    There was still a tremor under his feet.


    She simply put her hand around Tang Huo''s neck.


    "Brother Tang ran, I can''t walk any more. Will you hold me upstairs?" her little body simply hung directly on Tang ran.


    Tang ran: "


    Does he still have the right to say bad now?


    Put her in his arms and Tang ran took her upstairs.


    "I was at home alone for the first time. In fact, I was very afraid of such a big house. Brother Tang ran, why don''t I go and live with you? If anything happens, I can find you at the first time..."


    Mi Ran''er buried her little head in Tang Ran''s arms. She didn''t know whether she was talking drunk or really afraid.


    "Well, go upstairs and sleep. I''ll wait until you fall asleep."


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er held his arm, but when he got upstairs, he still didn''t let go.


    Tang Shao puts her on the bed. Mi Raner pulls Tang Shao to bed.


    "Ran Le!" Tang Huo''s voice sank slightly and scolded with some blame. What is the girl playing?

 Chapter 2492

    "Well..."


    Mi Ran''er, like a kitten, rubbed against Tang Huo''s neck. "I''m so sleepy, stop making noise! Sleep!!!"


    Tang ran: "


    He tried to strangle the girl.


    However, during the Chinese new year, Tang ran tried to swallow the breath, reached out and fell under her neck, allowing her to sleep in a more comfortable position.


    "If I had known, I would have let you get drunk and sleep casually on the sofa. It''s really delivered to the door!"


    Tang ran muttered helplessly.


    Finally, I accepted this reality.


    It''s already three o''clock in the morning. Tang Shao''s iron body is very tired now. With soft Xiangyu in his arms, Tang Shao soon went to sleep.


    Neither of them took care of the text message sent by Xu Mingjun.


    Early in the morning on the first day of the new year.


    Mi Ran''er and Tang ran are still sleeping. Suddenly, the crackling sound comes to mind downstairs.


    Mi Raner had a splitting headache when she opened her eyes.


    When she saw Tang Yan lying beside her, she felt a trance in her dream.


    Sitting up, MI ran realized that this was not a dream, it was true, when he saw the quilt covered by the two people and Tang Ran''s arm under his neck. In addition, he also asked Tang Ran''s questions.


    Last night, she slept with Tang Huo.


    After getting drunk, MI Ran''er''s memory was intermittently blurred. Mi Ran''er thought about it for a long time before he remembered his active appearance.


    "Ah..." Mi Ran''er''s face was completely red. He covered his cheek with his small hand and hurried out of bed.


    Tang ran was awakened by her actions long ago.


    When he opened his eyes, he just saw Mi Raner bending over looking for slippers.


    "Your slippers are here!"


    Tang Huo got up, pointed to his side and spoke in a dumb voice.


    "Oh..." Mi Ran''er found that Tang ran woke up, smiled awkwardly, and hurried to Tang Ran''s side to find his shoes and put them on.


    Bouncing down the stairs.


    "Why do you look guilty?" Tang ran asked with a deliberately bad smile.


    "Do I have?" Mi Ran''er touched his jaw and quickly shook his head. "It''s not a guilty heart. You can understand my present expression as shyness!"


    With that, MI Ran''er jumped out of the room.


    She just heard something downstairs. Is it a thief at home?


    When mi Ran''er came downstairs, she was startled to see Ran''s mother and father sorting things on the first floor.


    "Mommy, why did you come back today?" it''s only the first day of the first day of the first day of the ninth day. Doesn''t it mean to go home on the fifth and sixth day of the fifth day?


    "Don''t worry about you! Your grandmother doesn''t worry about you. In addition, your aunt Tang called and said that she was going home today and asked us to get together tomorrow, so your father and I rushed back this morning!"


    Ran''s mother saw that she was still wearing pajamas and her hair was messy and didn''t wash, "look at the time? Did you drink last night? You girl, no adults indulge themselves at home..."


    Ran''s father poked his head out of the kitchen and saw his daughter, "hurry to wash and go downstairs to call Tang Yan for lunch."


    "Oh..."


    When mi Ran''er turned to go upstairs, she remembered that Tang Ran is still at Ran''s house. Where does she need to call someone next door.


    Moreover, Tang ran came downstairs at this time.


    When Ran''s mother saw Tang burning coming down from upstairs, her pupils shrank.


    "Burning burning, why are you..." Ran''s mother''s pupil was shocked.


    Tang Huo felt the back of his head blankly: "yes... Lele said last night that she lived at home alone and was afraid, so I... Stayed here!"

 Chapter 2493

    When he explained, although he paused a little, his tone was smooth and didn''t look like a lie.


    "Oh, come down to dinner!"


    Ran''s mother didn''t seem to have too much doubt. She just nodded and asked them to go downstairs.


    The two children breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    However, after going downstairs, before sitting down at the table, Ran''s father suddenly frowned and said, "even if she was afraid, you wouldn''t stay here all night? You slept in a bed last night?"


    "I..."


    Tang Shao rarely showed a helpless look. He looked at Mi Raner on his side, pursed his lips and hesitated for a long time before slowly nodding, "yes!"


    "My God..." Ran''s mother was stunned.


    Ran''s mother looked at her daughter, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Mi Ran''er wrinkled his face. I really don''t know how to explain this at the moment.


    Pursing her lips, her face grew red


    "Are you two secretly in love?" ran Fu asked solemnly. Although the interrogation mode was somewhat cold, it didn''t make the two young people nervous.


    Mi Raner swallowed her saliva and looked at Tang Shao.


    She wanted to give this question to Tang Yan to answer. At this time, the man should have stood in front.


    Fortunately, Tang ran didn''t disappoint mi Ran''er and nodded slightly, "yes, we are in love. Uncle, you and aunt watched me grow up, and our two families know each other. Don''t worry, even if we are in love, I won''t delay Lele''s study. I will care about her, take care of her, help her make up lessons, so that she can make a breakthrough in the college entrance examination!"


    Tang Huo assures ran Fu sonorously.


    After his voice fell, the ran family was silent.


    It was quiet enough to hear a needle fall to the ground.


    Mi Raner swallowed again.


    She opened her mouth and just wanted to speak. Ran''s father suddenly turned his head and looked at Ran''s mother, "what should I do? I know the news for the new year. I''m a father. I''m really very uncomfortable!"


    "Just feel bad!"


    Ran''s mother smiled, then walked behind the two children, raised her hand and pressed them on their seats.


    "Since Tang ran said so, your uncle and I can''t be too strict against you. However, Tang ran, remember your guarantee, you can''t make Lele sad. And you, ran Le, if falling in love affects the college entrance examination results, I will directly beat mandarin ducks and let you two break up in situ!"


    Ran''s mother''s words suddenly surprised the two young people.


    Ran Fu opposite also had a kind face, and his cold face just now seemed never to appear.


    "Don''t worry, I will follow in brother Tang''s footsteps and enter a good university!"


    Mi Ran''er turned her head and smiled at Ran''s mother.


    "So, listen to what you mean, they have decided to go to the same university?" ran Fu frowned slightly.


    "Well, however, at this stage, there is still a big difference between my brother Tang ran and me. However, I still have more than a year. Brother Tang ran promised that after he went to college, he would come home every week to give me tutoring. In addition, during the winter and summer holidays, I would definitely catch up with his score and be admitted to the university he was admitted to!"


    Ran''s mother nodded with satisfaction.


    As long as it can promote children''s academic performance, even puppy love is worth forgiving!


    Yes, her position is so "firm!"


    The love affair between the two children was soon known by the parents of the Tang family.

 Chapter 2494

    Ran''s mother always felt that Tang Ran''s father might not like their working class. Unexpectedly, Tang''s father and mother were very happy, indicating that they had already seen Ran''s daughter-in-law.


    I wanted to settle with the ran family early, but because I had been busy and the children were still young, I always felt that opening such a mouth was abnormal, so I kept it on hold.


    Think of it as a little bit of a little boy''s awesome strength to actually take this lovely girl!


    Tang Ran''s parents came home on the third day of junior high school. They immediately gathered the two people in a western restaurant with the highest grade in the city. The two people sat together. Tang Ran''s parents made a very fast progress and wanted to marry the two children.


    If you change to other families, you will certainly feel that this is too fast.


    But the two families had known each other for so many years and knew each other very well. There was no need for the ran family''s parents to refuse the proposal, so they agreed.


    The engagement ceremony was held directly on this night.


    After the engagement ceremony, Tang''s parents flew abroad overnight to continue to discuss cooperation with their partners.


    Tang ran didn''t go to the airport to see people off. He seems to be used to such a difference.


    When he got home, Ran''s father drove, Ran''s mother sat in the co driver''s seat, and two young people sat behind.


    Mi Ran''er actually felt sorry for the child. He was left at home by his parents. Although he never complained, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Otherwise, before Tang ran, he would not use such behavior as pretending to be his own body to attract the attention of his parents.


    Think about it carefully. If Tang ran hadn''t met a neighbor like the ran family, he would have become a bad boy in this area.


    Mi Ran''er saw that Tang ran kept turning her head and looking out of the window. She slowly stretched out her hand, held Tang Ran''s big hand, and gently scratched Tang Ran''s palm with her little finger.


    Tang ran felt the little girl''s forehead movement and looked back.


    Then, with a little doting, he smiled slowly.


    The interaction between the two young people fell into the eyes of the two people in the front seat.


    Ran''s parents looked at each other, then angrily said that they couldn''t see this scene and looked away.


    ¡­¡­


    The third year of senior high school started early. Tang ran went back to school first. After the new year, MI Ran''er also went back to school.


    Tang ran, who entered the second semester of senior three, was obviously much busier than before. He went to and from school and became mi Ran''er waiting for him. Their behavior became closer and closer. In the eyes of others, everyone knew that they were in love.


    Tang Ran''s third year of senior high school passed quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, he took the college entrance examination.


    During Tang Ran''s college entrance examination, MI Ran''er had a holiday and accompanied Ran''s mother to take the exam.


    When Tang Ran''s parents took the college entrance examination, they were doing the preliminary work of the branch abroad, but simply called to encourage Tang ran.


    Tang Huo lived up to expectations and was admitted by Qingbei University in the city with the result of being the number one in science.


    Qingbei is the first-class university in China and the top ten in the world. It is a good university that many students dream of.


    After Tang ran was admitted to the north of the Qing Dynasty, MI Ran''er felt real pressure. You know, the minimum admission fans of this university are also about 650. Every year, it will only rise, but it is impossible to reduce!


    When she took the first monthly test in senior three, she only got over 600 points, 50 points from the target score.


    Tang ran came home to see this achievement and did not criticize mi Ran''er.


    He corrected all the mistakes for her.

 Chapter 2495

    Moreover, it also points out several fatal mistakes of MI Raner.


    In the second month''s exam, MI Raner''s score really rose.


    Her grades are rising a little. The whole grade sees it. Sometimes, MI Raner will hear girls say sarcastically, "people still have a No. 1 boyfriend to tutor her now. How can her grades fail!"


    "It''s true that people can''t judge by their appearance. I don''t know where senior Tang ran likes this guy. It''s plain and strange. If you''re a Muggle, where''s fun!"


    "It''s said that it''s a neighbor. You can get the month first if you have a nearby building!"


    "Hey, I knew. I asked my father to buy a house near Tang''s house. In this way, I can get close to Tang''s senior!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Raner just sniffed at these comments and didn''t want to answer them.


    After entering the third year of senior high school, Xu Mingjun also began to study hard. He no longer served as monitor. He sat in his seat and brushed questions without saying a word all day.


    Mi Ran''er doubted that this guy would not be stimulated by Tang Ran''s examination to Qingbei, so he vowed to show her his examination to Qingbei, too?


    If so, MI Raner doesn''t know how to describe Xu Mingjun''s practice.


    Ren Yue came to MI Raner''s desk when he released the list in the second monthly exam.


    "I really underestimated you before. Learning slag can make 200 points of progress in this year. Isn''t it surprising that you can get a clear North in the final college entrance examination?"


    Ren Yue looked at Mi Raner faintly, with a little contempt at the bottom of his eyes.


    The bond between them can''t disappear so easily.


    Mi Ran''er just slowly raised his eyebrows, "probably. Anyway, I now regard Qingbei as my goal, not you!"


    "Really? That can only prove that you think love is more important than the bet between us. Isn''t it human?" Ren Yue smiled coldly.


    "Yes, of course I can tell what is more important and what is not worth mentioning in my life! In fact, you should do the same, Mr. Ren. Focus on yourself. As for our own small bet, we can see it when the college entrance examination is over!"


    Mi Ran''er took out a paper and prepared to write a question. She was not ready to talk to Ren Yue.


    Every time Ren Yue comes to MI Raner''s for trouble, he can only go back uncomfortable.


    She took a deep breath and felt that MI Raner was right. At this critical time, she should focus on herself and review well. When the college entrance examination is held, she can tell who is better at first sight!


    -


    At the end of the last semester of senior three, MI Raner''s score was fairly good, 631. This score ranked among the top three in her age, which was always pressed by Ren Yue.


    "This girl has worked hard recently, don''t mention it. In the end, who can make complaints about Ren Yue and me is really more uncertain?" Mi ran looked at the rank, holding a bag of chips and burning the Tucao with the soup beside him.


    "Then you work harder than her. Moreover, Ren Yue doesn''t make much progress. You are the most powerful. Over the past year, you have directly climbed more than 200 points and made more efforts than her!"


    When Tang ran was analyzing, he didn''t forget to praise his little girlfriend.


    "Right!"


    Mi Raner smiled proudly.


    However, MI Ran''er suddenly frowned slightly when he saw the picture of Tang ran giving himself such a serious question.

 Chapter 2496

    "Aren''t you worried that I can''t pass Qingbei?" she gently kicked Tang Huo and asked with a frown.


    "Of course, otherwise, I wouldn''t work so hard to give you a question here!"


    Tang ran said without hesitation.


    Mi Ran''er''s face sank instantly.


    "I can''t pass the exam in Qingbei, can I embarrass you?" Mi Ran''er said angrily.


    "Of course not!" the two have been together for nearly a year. Therefore, Tang Ran has a good understanding of MI Ran''er''s temperament. He immediately stretched out his hand and hugged the little girl''s shoulder: "I just want you to go to the same university with me. In this way, it''s much more convenient for us to meet and go to school in the future, isn''t it?"


    Mi Ran''er hummed, indicating that this remark was comforting.


    Let Tang burn hold himself like this.


    Mi Ran''er leaned against Tang Ran''s shoulder. Apart from anything else, it''s really cool to have a boyfriend with such a generous and warm shoulder!


    After a year, MI Ran''er completely entered the sprint stage!


    Ran''s parents are also very nervous. They try not to disturb their daughter''s study every day. Ran''s mother changes a pattern every day to prepare mi Ran''er for food and nutrition. She is afraid that MI Ran''er will delay her study because of malnutrition


    For the last 100 days, MI Ran''er didn''t go to bed until 11 o''clock almost every night.


    To tell the truth, MI Raner has never had such a tense period in other aspects. She is not worried about whether she can be admitted to Qingbei, but more worried about whether she can complete the branch line task and pass Ren Yue.


    During these 100 days, whenever Mi Raner and Ren Yue met, Ren Yue passed by her with a humming face, pretending not to have seen this person at all.


    For Ren Yue''s disregard, MI Raner said that she was not affected at all.


    Every day we should go to school, make up lessons, fall in love and fall in love.


    Freshmen must live in school. Therefore, Tang ran can go home only on weekends and holidays. However, they will have video calls every day. Although they are lecturing most of the time during video calls, it does not affect the enhancement of their feelings.


    June is coming, and the college entrance examination is about to begin.


    Tang ran came home from the holiday in advance and made the final consolidation and sprint for MI Ran''er.


    The scores of the first mock exam have been cleared up in the north, and they have exceeded ten points, which makes Mi Ran''s confidence in the college entrance examination more confident.


    The college entrance examination ended on the third day.


    When Mi Raner came out of the examination room, she felt that she was about to collapse.


    "How? Do you have a bottom in your heart?" Tang ran asked her directly after receiving her.


    "Of course... But can you stop asking me such questions? It''s very stressful!" Mi Ran''er held his arm. "Now I just want to have a good meal and don''t care about anything!"


    Tang Huo flicked on the bridge of her nose.


    "Well prepared, I''ll take you to eat your favorite hot pot!"


    Tang ran said, hugging her and walking towards the taxi.


    Today, I knew that the two children would go on a date, so the ran family''s parents didn''t come to pick up mi Ran''er to make the light bulb, but gave them space to be alone.


    When they reached the place where they took a taxi, MI Raner and Tang ran met Xu Mingjun, who was waiting for the bus alone.


    When Xu Mingjun saw them coming, his eyes were slightly flustered. Then he felt that he didn''t have to be so flustered at all. He calmed himself down and looked at Mi Raner and Tang ran.


    "How was the exam?" Xu Mingjun smiled and asked.

 Chapter 2497

    "It''s OK. Anyway, I''m confident in a line. If I go up, it depends on luck!" Mi Ran''er snuggled up to Tang ran and said with a smile to Xu Mingjun.


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Mingjun''s eyes are on their arms. Now that they have graduated from high school, they are completely taboo.


    Although he had made psychological preparations, Xu Mingjun still felt a little dazzling when he really saw the two people appear in front of him so closely.


    "Well, we have to go to dinner, so we won''t talk. We''ll talk when we volunteer. Bye!"


    Mi Ran''er simply said goodbye to Xu Mingjun, stopped a taxi on the side of the road and took Tang to the car.


    The car is so far away that Tang can still see Xu Mingjun standing in place behind. Obviously, there are several empty cars, but Xu Mingjun just doesn''t get on the bus.


    "He really has a deep love for you, but fortunately, the chance for you to meet again is only when you volunteer!" Tang ran said somewhat sour.


    Mi Ran''er raised his hand and pinched Tang Huo''s cheek. "I haven''t paid attention to this guy. What are you doing? We should discuss now. How can we play well without pressure before the scores come out? Maybe I won''t be so relaxed when the scores come out!"


    "How do you want to play?"


    Tang Shao pinched her chin and asked softly.


    "Sleep until you wake up naturally, and then go to the playground every day and stay with you every day!"


    Mi Ran''er has only this ambition


    Tang ran pinched her little nose, "OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    As a result, during this period of time, as Mi Raner expected, the two stayed at home, either sleeping separately or staying up late to watch movies every day. Adults wanted to let them go out. They would go out for a breath of fresh air only if they tried to drive them out to buy things.


    Because it''s too hot outside!


    Soon, it will be the day to see the scores.


    Mi Raner is actually very nervous, not only because she is worried about Qingbei, but also because she has a gambling appointment with Ren Yue. If she has not passed the exam for Ren Yue, the branch task will not be completed, and Ren Yue will humiliate her


    When it''s time, the family and Tang ran surround mi Ran''er, watch mi Ran''er enter the password, and then click OK.


    Because there were too many people, the small circle wandered for a long time before the interface appeared.


    "703 points... Can this score go to the north of the Qing Dynasty?" Mi Ran''er immediately turned his head and looked excitedly at Tang ran and asked.


    Tang Huo patted her little head happily, "of course!"


    This score is only 9 points lower than Tang Ran''s score in the college entrance examination. It''s not a question of whether he can go to Qingbei, but that he can be admitted by Qingbei. It''s more likely to be the level of the champion this year.


    "I don''t know how many points Ren Yue got..." Mi Ran''er picked her eyebrow and smiled. "Her usual score is only about 690..."


    As he was saying this, he suddenly heard a Ding Dong in his mind: "congratulations to the host on completing all the tasks of the standard plane. He is about to leave the standard plane. Please be ready!"


    So, is this the meaning that Ren Yue didn''t test her?


    However, why not give her the plot of humiliating Ren Yue with scores? At least let her see what Ren Yue looks like after he knows the score. The plot arrangement of this system is too chicken!


    Only then did he make complaints about it, and Mi ran did not have time to look back and see more about the soup.

 Chapter 2498

    When she woke up, MI Raner found that she had been thrown into a very deserted place.


    There are only weeds around, and there are some steep hills very far away.


    At a glance, it was deserted, not even a bird.


    When Mi Raner sat up, she felt a special pain in her leg. She looked down at her clothes.


    It''s a costume.


    And look at the material of the gauze clothes. They are not cheap at first sight.


    It seems that the identity of the original owner of this plane is not bad.


    Biting her lip flap, MI Ran''er communicated with the system in her mind, "what is the plot of this plane? A runaway girl? Or..."


    The system smiled low: "the host can rest assured that the plot point will be triggered when it is time to trigger the plot point. At that time, you will know the plot of this plane!"


    The original words of the system with laughter suddenly paused at the moment, and then the tone suddenly became cold.


    "Start the first branch mission, escape from the wasteland and return to the original home of the original owner."


    Mi Raner: "


    She doesn''t even know who the original owner is. How can she go back to the original owner''s home?


    Taking a deep breath, MI Raner pulled out a helpless smile on her face. She staggered up. The pain of her ankle soon spilled sweat on her forehead.


    The pain in her feet made it impossible for her to move on her own.


    "Ah, what the hell!"


    Mi Ran''er has never experienced such a miserable scene when she comes to a new position.


    She pinched her ankle, broke it and swollen it into a steamed bun.


    She tried to set the bone.


    When her finger touched the swollen place, MI Raner was so painful that she took a breath. I don''t know how long it took Mi Raner to adapt to the pain. Then, with a breath, she pressed the misplaced bone back to its original position.


    "Ah!"


    Mi Ran''er fell back to the wasteland in pain.


    Struggling to get up, MI Ran''er suddenly heard the sound of the wheels of a carriage.


    She immediately came to her senses, turned and looked in the direction of the sound of the carriage. A carriage far away was staggering towards Mi Raner.


    Mi Ran''er quickly sat up, stood up with his feet on his feet and waved to the carriage over there.


    Obviously, the carriage stumbled.


    The coachman''s face was full of panic, as if he had seen some demons.


    Immediately tightened the reins and tried to turn the carriage.


    "Ai Ai! I''m not a monster. I''m human. My foot is hurt. Please help me and take me back to the nearby place with people?" Mi Ran''er was so worried that he summoned up all his strength and shouted at the carriage over there.


    The groom looked at the stallion, then whipped the horse''s ass and accelerated in the direction of MI Raner.


    When he stopped in front of MI Raner, the groom looked at Mi Raner carefully.


    "Girl, it''s deserted here. It''s almost a hundred miles away from the nearest town. Why did you appear here?"


    The coachman asked suspiciously.


    Mi Raner wanted to say that if only she knew why she was here


    She pulled a smile on her face, "I... I..."


    "Qi Shu, let her get on the bus. Don''t waste time."


    A soft voice came from the carriage.


    Mi Ran''er felt like a spring breeze when she heard the tone, and her eyes brightened for a moment.


    "Young master, the girl is now covered... If she is in the same carriage with you, she may offend you..."

 Chapter 2499

    The coachman said this and asked Mi Raner to raise his hand and say goodbye, "I can just sit outside with you without entering the carriage!"


    The coachman''s face loosened a little and nodded slowly, "then come up."


    When mi Ran''er was ready to get on the bus, the curtain was lifted and a hand was stretched out. "The girl is hurt. You''d better get into the carriage and have a good rest. I don''t mind the dirt on the girl."


    WOW!


    Or a very considerate gentleman!


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up. She immediately followed the young master''s wishes, put her little hand in his palm, and with his support, entered the carriage.


    Did the coachman see his young master holding it? Mi Ran''er''s hand with sand was so surprised that his eyes propped up.


    This is the first time the young master has touched a woman, or a woman who has been in such a difficult situation. Don''t you really dislike it?


    Mi Raner enters the carriage and looks up at the young master.


    The young master is dressed up in white. His face is not particularly exquisite. However, his temperament is very elegant. After one glance, he will never forget it.


    Beauty in the bone, not in the skin, is probably the description of this kind of person.


    "Thank you, young master. I''ll get off when there are people in front. I won''t bother you too long!" Mi Raner sat down against the window and said gratefully to the man in white.


    "Where is the girl going?" the man looked at her up and down. At last, his eyes fell on her ankle, which was bone setting but still red and swollen.


    "I..."


    Mi Raner didn''t know where she was going.


    Just then, a series of memories crowded into Mi Raner''s mind.


    The original owner is Lin Yueya, the third daughter of Nancheng rich merchant forestry. Five days ago, the original owner should have married Mingyang, the son of the North City Lord. On the way to send off the marriage, Lin Yueya was really unwilling to marry Mingyang, the city Lord who was said to be a young master of flowers.


    On the night three days ago, she knocked out the dowry servant girl at the post station, put on the clothes of the servant girl, and secretly drove a horse to escape marriage.


    Unexpectedly, when we arrived here, the horse was so hungry that it was no longer controlled by Lin Yueya. Lin Yueya couldn''t hold the reins several times. Finally, the horse bumped and threw down the horse''s back, and the horse ran away.


    Lin Yueya was unconscious here for two days. When Mi Raner woke up, it was the third day she was lying in the wilderness.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to say that Miss Lin was really lucky. If she had been someone else, she would have been eaten by wild animals


    However, if you are not blessed, how can you be the original owner of this face.


    "Girl..." the man saw that MI Ran''er only said one word and then stopped. He frowned and shouted again in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er was pulled back by him and looked up at the man. She pulled the corners of her lips and smiled, "I want to go... Nancheng."


    The first task was to get her back to her original owner''s home.


    However, what did he do when he ran away from his marriage and went back to his original owner''s house? To get scolded? Don''t you still have to be sent to Beicheng to get married?


    Mi Raner doesn''t understand the plot setting of this plane, but she can only move forward a little bit with the arrangement of the system.


    "Nancheng... I''m on my way. I''ll be responsible for sending you to Nancheng. However, girl, you can be prepared. It''s still 200 miles away from Nancheng. Even if it''s a carriage, you have to travel for three or four days."

 Chapter 2500

    Mi Ran''er smiled. "As long as I can go back to Nancheng smoothly, even on the 10th and 8th, I can!"


    Moreover, she was lucky enough not to let her walk.


    "Is the girl hurt?" the man''s eyes fell on MI Raner''s ankle.


    Mi Raner thought that women in this era can''t let men look at their ankles. This is a more private position. She quickly covered the swollen and ugly ankles with her skirt. Then she smiled awkwardly, "yes, you hurt your legs when you fell off the horse. Fortunately, you didn''t hurt your head, otherwise you''ll see a corpse here!"


    The man took out a wooden bottle from the wooden box on one side and handed it to MI Raner, "this is the secret recipe at home. It has miraculous effects on traumatic injuries. Take it, girl."


    "What''s so funny?"


    Having said that, MI Ran''er immediately took the medicine, then turned his back and began to apply medicine to himself and rub his legs.


    It really hurts. It makes her smoke.


    "How did the girl come to such a desolate place?" the man asked curiously, "there is no village in front of here and no shop behind here. Looking at the girl''s dress, it doesn''t look like a mountain folk nearby..."


    "Just... I was thrown here on my way. I don''t want to be thrown down!"


    Mi Raner remembered that Lin Yueya fled in the opposite direction of Nancheng. She probably wanted to avoid the people who picked up the bride in the Ming family. Knowing that the bride escaped, she went back to the Lin family to ask for an explanation


    "I haven''t asked your name yet!" the man smiled faintly and looked at Mi Raner. After lowering his voice, he became more gentle than before.


    "I... my name is yueya''er. What about you, childe?" Mi Ran''er thought Lin Yueya''s name was very nice, so he thought of a pseudonym for himself.


    "I''ll repair it."


    The man hugged and said to MI Raner.


    "The more childe, the better." Mi Ran''er made a gesture of blessing his body and began to practice blessing his body towards Yue.


    "I''ve seen the crescent girl!"


    Yuexiu''s gestures are really elegant and temperament. Mi Raner feels ashamed when she sees them. A man is much softer than her


    After they said hello, there seemed to be no topic. Sitting in the carriage, the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    After MI Raner finished the medicine, she returned the wooden bottle to Yue Xiu. Then she leaned against the window, looked at the scenery passing through the window, and wondered how to go next.


    Yue Xiuben was reading a booklet. In fact, his eyes occasionally glanced at Mi Raner''s face. He didn''t know whether he remembered the contents of the booklet.


    After the carriage left for a while, MI Raner''s stomach suddenly grunted.


    Her face suddenly burst red, and then her little hand covered her abdomen.


    "Miss, are you hungry?" Yue Xiu was very considerate. He took some cakes out of the box and handed them to MI Raner. "Miss, eat these cakes to cushion your stomach first, and then eat some hot ones when you arrive at the post station."


    Mi Raner gratefully took the cake. The original owner fainted in the wasteland for two days. His stomach was already empty, so it''s normal to be hungry now.


    She didn''t dare to eat more. After eating two pads for her stomach, she didn''t eat any more.


    "Why don''t you use it, girl?" Yue Xiu asked suspiciously after seeing that she didn''t eat two pieces.


    "I''ve been hungry for so long. If I eat too much, it''s bad for my health. I''ll cushion my stomach first..." Mi Ran''er carefully wrapped up the dessert and then gave it back to Yuexiu.

 Chapter 2501

    "Thank you for your hospitality. When I get to Nancheng, I will redouble my kindness all the way!"


    The more Xiu smiled faintly, "it''s just a little effort."


    The coachman listened to the conversation between MI Raner and Yuexiu. The coachman was really more and more shocked by Yuexiu''s gentleness


    Young master, have you changed your mind? Why are you so nice to a woman for no reason?


    The coachman didn''t dare to ask more, so he had to drive carefully. After lunch time, he arrived at the next post station.


    That is, the post station where the original owner fled his marriage. Now, the post station is empty. The welcoming team three days ago probably turned around and went to the Lin family for an explanation.


    When he arrived at the post station, MI Ran''er''s ankle had been much less swollen. When he padded his feet, he could fall to the ground.


    After getting out of the carriage, MI Ran''er found that Yue Xiu looked thin in the carriage, but he was actually very tall. Standing in front of MI Ran''er, MI Ran''er could just cover up the whole person. Mi Ran''er''s forehead just reached the man''s shoulder in front of him and leaned gently against his chest.


    Very secure.


    "The food in this post station in the wilderness is certainly not as good as that in Nancheng. Girl Yueya should pay more attention to..."


    When mi Ran''er sat down in the post station, she was worried that the people in the post station would recognize her identity. Suddenly, she thought that the original owner came in with his head covered and was sent directly to the room. She didn''t meet the people in the post station at all. What should she worry about?


    Although the meal was bad, Yuexiu ordered several dishes and asked the groom to sit down and eat together.


    Mi Ran''er is more and more fond of Yue Xiu. The young master looks very noble, but he is also approachable. He can be so kind to his servants. He is really a person worthy of contact.


    What mi Ran''er didn''t see was the panic that flashed through the driver''s eyes.


    He really doesn''t understand what the young master is going to do.


    When sitting down for dinner, the coachman only dared to clip the dishes in front of her. Mi Raner was quite casual. Although the food here was not delicious, it was not bad. In addition, she was hungry for so long. Now even if a plate of fried green vegetables with only salt was in front of her, she might be able to eat two bowls of rice!


    Compared with Yue Xiu, MI Raner''s eating is quite different.


    The more you dress up in white, even in the post station, which looks not clean and bright because people come and go every day, it is spotless. When you eat, it is extremely elegant.


    Mi Ran''er eats a bowl of rice. Yue Xiu only eats a third of it. Moreover, she is still chewing and swallowing carefully. She doesn''t worry about whether mi Ran''er will eat all the dishes in the bowl.


    Mi Raner was embarrassed to continue to wolf down when she saw Yuexiu doing so. She had to slow down and chew and swallow with Yuexiu one mouthful at a time.


    Finally, a meal was finished.


    Mi Raner touched her stomach.


    She felt strong all over.


    Look at Xiang Yuexiu. Yuexiu didn''t eat much. He obviously disliked the food in the post station.


    They got up and went outside the post station. Mi Ran''er felt his neck and stretched out wearily.


    "Where are you from? What are you going to Nancheng for?" Mi Raner asked curiously.


    "Beicheng people, go to Nancheng to find my fiancee."


    The more you mend your mouth.


    "Fiancee?" Mi Ran''er suddenly clicked in his heart. Is it a bit coincidental? Lin Yueya''s fiance is also from Beicheng. Calculate the time. If he knows about Lin Yueya''s escape from marriage, it''s probably the time to find it

 Chapter 2502

    "Well, we''ve never been in touch for years, but now it''s almost the wedding time. I''ll take the bride price to the next election day to prepare for the wedding!" Yue Xiu smiled at Mi Raner.


    Mi Raner was relieved.


    If so, it has nothing to do with Mingyang.


    Moreover, it is said that Mingyang is a dandy playboy. No one pays attention to him. How can he be so elegant and polite.


    "That''s good. Bless you!" Mi Ran''er said sincerely to Yue Xiu.


    Yuexiu''s eyes deepened slightly. Then he turned his eyes and looked at the carriage aside. "Well, keep going. Don''t waste time here."


    "Well..."


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er sat on the rickety carriage and soon fell asleep.


    She couldn''t hold her body. She fell directly on the seat. The more she repaired, she took out a blanket and covered her body.


    While mi Ran''er was sleeping, she didn''t find that someone had been watching her sleeping face


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the carriage went into a forest. There was no village in front of it and no shop behind it. It was very dangerous to continue walking. Qi Shu stopped the carriage under a tree and prepared to let the young master make do with it all night in the carriage.


    Qi Shu went back to find some firewood and made a fire in front of the carriage. He also brought back a skinned rabbit and put it on the fire for baking.


    "Don''t roast meat over an open fire. The roast meat tastes like smoke. I''ll come!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to see such a fat rabbit wasted. She hurried to pick up the barbecue.


    "Crescent girl can barbecue?" Yuexiu was surprised.


    "Of course! I also know how to roast barbecue to make it crisp and tender outside and delicious enough to explode!"


    Mi Raner proudly raised her eyebrows at Yuexiu. Then, looking at the flame, she pulled out the central charcoal fire, threw some large wood blocks in, asked the fire to burn them into charcoal fire, and then pulled them out for barbecue.


    Then she asked Qi Shu if he had oil, salt and pepper.


    These things are prepared on the carriage. The more repaired girl puts them on the carriage in case of need.


    Mi Ran''er asks Qi Shu to take it down, and then prepares to brush the oil, marinate and barbecue.


    Yuexiu sat on the cushion stone under the tree and looked at the girl''s skilled movements. In her bright eyes, she smiled.


    Although Yuexiu''s facial features are flat, his eyes are very bright, and his single eye shape is also very beautiful.


    Mi Ran''er noticed Yuexiu''s gaze at her. She raised her eyes and Yuexiu''s eyes. She smiled redly and then hung her head to continue her work.


    Finally, the charcoal fire is enough. Mi Raner puts the rabbit on the shelf and prepares to roast it.


    Qi Shu moved to his young master''s side and lowered his voice: "young master, in fact, we''re really taking a risk by leaving such a girl with an unknown origin around us..."


    "What''s the risk? It''s interesting, isn''t it? Besides, the girl looks very sincere. Besides, the material of her clothes is good, and her birth should be good. Even if she is in trouble, are you still worried about being unfair?"


    Yuexiu smiled faintly. He leaned lazily against the tree trunk, and the smile on the corner of his mouth rose more and more.


    Qi Shu still frowned, "but, young master, don''t forget your purpose of going to Nancheng this time. We''d better not ask for trouble on the road, or we may fall into someone''s mouth when we get there!"

 Chapter 2503

    "Don''t worry, my young master knows." Yue Xiu''s eyes have been on MI Raner, and he didn''t take them back when he spoke.


    Qi Shu was helpless. Thinking about the young master''s character, he also lowered his eyes and didn''t say anything more.


    When the rabbit meat was roasted, Yuexiu couldn''t help yawning for several times.


    Mi Ran''er was too tired. She tore off a piece of leg meat and handed the rest to Qi Shu for their master and servant to share. She couldn''t wait to put the meat into her mouth.


    Although there was only a simple salty and spicy taste, the meat was roasted very well, and MI Ran''er was very happy when he ate it while it was hot and hungry.


    She raised her eyes to Yue Xiu and Qi Shu. Yue Xiu was obviously amazing, but his people didn''t let him eat meat.


    Qi Shu did not know where to take out a dagger and plate. He was taking out the meat pieces bit by bit. Then, Yue Xiu took out a pair of chopsticks and was eating them very gracefully bit by bit.


    Mi Raner: "


    She felt some pain in her eyes.


    Hang your head and continue to eat your legs.


    After MI Raner was full, she wiped her hands along her clothes.


    This action is like suicide in the eyes of more and more cleanliness addicts.


    He pulled at the corners of his mouth and couldn''t bear to look straight back.


    Mi Ran''er found a place with gentle terrain and branches to block it. Even if it rains, she won''t be drenched. She lay down against the trunk and was ready to sleep.


    "Crescent girl, young master, you''d better go to the carriage to have a rest. The mattresses on the carriage have been paved. It will be cool for Ye Li to rest outside. If the wind is cold and crescent girl is weak, she will be in trouble at that time..."


    Qi Shu came over and said softly in MI Ran''er''s ear.


    Mi Ran''er opened his eyes and shook his head quickly, rejecting Qi Shu and Yue Xiu''s kindness: "I''m so dirty that I didn''t remember to wash well in the post station today. It''s bad if I dirty your young master''s bedding. Moreover, there''s a fire here. I''m not worried about being cold! Let your young master go to bed and don''t worry about me."


    Qi Shu frowned slightly and wanted to say something.


    Over there, Yuexiu got up and leaned against the tree trunk next to MI Raner.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "Since crescent girl doesn''t want to sleep in the carriage, I''ll sleep with you here." when Yuexiu sat down, he lifted his clothes and threw it away. It''s not more natural and unrestrained!


    Qi Shu pulled his lips and thought, can''t he live in a car with bedding?


    However, Qi Shu didn''t dare to say anything more. He had to step aside and guard the fire to prevent the fire from being extinguished.


    Mi Raner was also speechless.


    The more childe, sometimes gentlemen seem to go too far.


    However, it''s better to be accompanied than to sleep under a tree alone.


    "Yuechilde, your fiancee should be very beautiful?" Mi Ran''er looked at the stars in the sky. Because he slept too long during the day and didn''t feel too sleepy at the moment, he simply began to talk to Yuexiu.


    "Well... I haven''t seen it yet."


    The more you fix your lips, the more you open your mouth.


    "No?" Mi Ran''er was surprised.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. In this slow world, too many couples haven''t met before marriage.


    After all, a letter may take a long time to arrive.


    Therefore, getting married in such a world is like buying lottery tickets

 Chapter 2504

    "If my mother hadn''t mentioned this engagement to me, I might not even know that a girl has been involved with me in this world."


    Yue Xiu smiled and stretched himself a little against the tree trunk.


    Mi Raner also felt very comfortable. She was surrounded by a fire and could see the stars. She also leaned against the tree trunk and put her hands under her neck.


    This action, the more Xiu sees it.


    Suddenly, his eyes trembled.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t notice the trembling of Yue Xiu''s eyes. She just felt something on her neck.


    She took back her hand.


    There is a blood jade bracelet on the wrist.


    Looking through the fire, the blood jade bracelet is very good. At first glance, it is not a bargain. Mi Raner thought about it and remembered that it is the keepsake of Lin Yueya and Mingyang. It is the jade bracelet that attracted their marriage.


    Lin Yueya has been wearing this jade bracelet since she was a child.


    She noticed Yuexiu''s gaze and subconsciously pulled down her sleeves to cover the bracelet.


    "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep first. Please feel free, Mr. Yue."


    As he spoke, MI Ran''er''s head tilted to the other side and fell asleep.


    Yue Xiu is still staring at her wrist.


    I don''t know how long it took. Yuexiu closed his eyes and slept.


    -


    It was another two-day journey. Mi Ran''er became familiar with Yue Xiu. From his conversation and treatment of people, MI Ran''er was very fond of him.


    The three are getting closer and closer to Nancheng.


    "Tomorrow morning, we can enter Nancheng. Then..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Yue Xiu reluctantly when he said this, "at that time, we will be separated! But Mr. Yue, when you get married, if I have time, I will go to Beicheng to attend!"


    The more Xiu smiled faintly, "then you have a deal!"


    "Yes!"


    The three of them are resting in the wild again. Mi Raner has changed her clothes for the past two days. She also took a bath and cleaned up at a post station on the way. Lin Yueya is a famous beauty in Nancheng. After washing her little face, the whole person is different in an instant.


    In the light of the fire, her small face looked red, making people want to reach out and pinch it.


    Yuexiu sat beside her and looked around from time to time, trying to reach out and pinch.


    When the three were full and ready to go to bed, Qi Shu suddenly stood up.


    "What''s the matter?" Yue Xiu asked with a worried frown.


    "It seems that someone is approaching quickly!" Qi Shu''s eyebrows with deep worry, "it looks like a bad comer!"


    Mi Ran''er was so frightened that he got up, "is it a mountain thief?"


    Yuexiu looked at her frightened little face, "don''t tell me, there may be mountain bandits in this place, who specialize in robbing passing merchants..."


    "Ah, the three of us... Do you know martial arts? I can''t. moreover, my feet still hurt very much. Even if I can do some boxing, I probably won''t..."


    Hearing Mi Raner''s words, Yue Xiu stared in surprise, "Wow, you can also fight and fight! I really can''t see it."


    "Well... I''ll make an analogy!"


    Mi Ran''er said, looking anxiously at Qi Shu: "what about you? Do you know martial arts?"


    "Of course Qi Shu will. After all, we should protect him. However, Qi Shu probably can''t deal with too many people alone... I think we''d better go first and don''t give Qi Shu any trouble!"


    Yue Xiu grabbed Mi Raner''s small hand and came to the carriage.

 Chapter 2505

    Qi Shu has loosened the connection between the horse and the carriage.


    After Yuexiu got on the horse, he held out his hand to MI Raner.


    "Mount!"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, "will we get lost at night?"


    "Get on the horse first, don''t drag Qi Shu!"


    The more Xiu wrung his eyebrows and added a little tone.


    Mi Raner had to put her little hand in Yuexiu''s heart.


    Yue Xiu pulled her onto the horse. Then he put his arms around her waist and tightened the reins. The horse ran in the opposite direction of the mountain thieves.


    Mi Raner always thinks something is wrong.


    Horses run very fast.


    Mi Ran''er bumped on his horse. His face was almost paralyzed by the night wind.


    I don''t know how long it took. Mi Ran''er turned to see if anyone was catching up. The lip flap slipped from Yue Xiu''s neck.


    The more you practice, the tighter you breathe.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t notice it.


    "No one is catching up... Let''s stop running away. What if Qi Shu can''t find us?"


    Hearing this, Yuexiu obediently tightened the reins.


    Mi Raner waited until the horse stopped, jumped off the horse, leaned aside and retched.


    "Uncomfortable?" Yue Xiu patted her on the back.


    "It''s so bumpy. I just ate again. Wow..." Mi Ran''er was really sick in her stomach. After vomiting a lot, she lost her strength.


    Fortunately, there was a stream on one side. She came to the stream and washed her face, which made her wake up a lot.


    Yuexiu is going to find some firewood.


    Mi Ran''er grabbed Yue Xiu''s sleeve.


    "Don''t go. If we''re separated, I''ll be afraid." Mi Ran''er''s eyes were full of requests.


    Yuexiu''s eyes were stunned. Then he grabbed Mi Raner''s wrist with his backhand, pulled her under a tree and sat down.


    "If there were no fire, it would be very cold at night."


    Yuexiu asked her to sit down under the tree, "sit here and I''ll be back soon."


    Mi Raner had already vomited a little dizzy. Now she only knew that if she was left here alone and separated from Yuexiu, she would have no way to deal with something. Therefore, she kept dragging Yuexiu''s sleeve with her small hand.


    "No, don''t go... I''m not cold. I just want to sleep now."


    Yuexiu had no choice but to sit down next to MI Raner, and then patted her shoulder with his big hand.


    Mi Ran''er leaned her head against Yue Xiu''s shoulder


    I don''t know when she fell asleep.


    Anyway, she woke up hungry.


    When she woke up, there was a faint fragrance at the tip of her nose. She opened her eyes.


    The sky is already bright.


    In front of her, there was a fire that warmed her all over.


    Most importantly, Yue Xiu also caught several fish from the water and was roasting them.


    "Wake up? Come and eat something to cushion your stomach. You vomited so badly last night. Now your stomach must be empty!"


    Yuexi looked at her, smiled gently and greeted her.


    Mi Raner leaned over and squatted down next to the Yuexi river.


    "Let young master Yue go down to the stream to catch fish in person. It should be difficult for you!"


    Mi Ran''er reached out and touched the hem of his clothes. It was wet with water. Even if it was dried by fire, it was still different from other places.


    "As a man, shouldn''t you do these things? Do you have to wait until you wake up, crescent girl?"

 Chapter 2506

    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and smiled. "It''s really my honor to go with Childe Yue."


    Yuexiu handed her a fish. "It may not taste very good, but your stomach is empty now. It''s better to eat something!"


    Mi Ran''er smiled gratefully, took the fish and took a bite, regardless of image. The fish was actually well roasted, but some places were burnt and there was no saltiness, so it tasted fishy.


    But the stomach is enough.


    After eating some, MI Ran''er felt that her temperature returned to normal, so she couldn''t eat any more.


    "How long have we been here?" Mi Raner got up to have a look. This position feels very remote. Qi Feng may not be able to find it.


    "More than two hours, I can''t remember clearly. Don''t worry, we have horses. We can find them anyway." Yue Xiu didn''t worry about anything. He smiled and tasted his own roast fish. Then he never ate it again.


    At dawn, MI Ran''er got up and looked at the direction he had come last night.


    "Let''s go back slowly. If Qi Feng finds it along the footprints of the horse''s hoof, we will also go back along the footprints of the horse''s hoof. We can definitely meet Qi Feng on the road!"


    Mi Ran''er thought that he was going to Nancheng, but now this kind of thing happened, which really made people feel helpless.


    "OK."


    Yuexiu nodded, went to untie the reins of the horse tied to one side, pulled it over, jumped on the horse, walked Mi Raner, who had put out the fire, to the horse, and Yuexiu stretched out his hand to her.


    Looking at his big hand, MI Ran''er suddenly remembered that her small head had been bumping against his chest when he rode with his arms around him last night. This guy didn''t turn pale. Finally, he could tighten the reins and run all the way here.


    Moreover, MI Ran''er felt that Yue Xiu''s chest was generous and warm, which made people feel very safe.


    Mi Raner''s ears suddenly turned red.


    "Come up." Yue Xiu saw her standing in front of the horse without reaching out, frowning slightly and whispering.


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er took back her mind from her memory last night. Then she put her little hand in Yuexiu''s palm. Yuexiu held her hand and pulled her directly onto the horse''s back.


    Yuexiu hugged her waist from behind. This time, he didn''t let the horse run fast, but walked slowly forward along the trace of last night.


    "I just saw a bracelet on the girl''s wrist. It''s very beautiful! It should be a family treasure?" Yuexi suddenly asked with a smile and some doubts.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and looked at her wrist. He saw the bloody jade wrist he wanted to cover.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corners of her lips and smiled, "this... Of course, is a family treasure. It was passed on to me by my mother. I''ll pass it on to my daughter in the future!"


    Yue Xiu, who was sitting behind, heard this, and his eyes suddenly sank.


    Mi Ran''er felt that this guy was pinching his waist, and MI Ran''er frowned.


    She turned to Yuexiu and said, "yuegongzi, did I say something wrong? Why are you pinching me so hard?"


    Yuexiu smiled and shook his head slowly. "It''s all right! I just want to hold the crescent girl steady, because I want the horse to run!"


    With that, he hugged Mi Raner''s waist tightly with one hand, and then the whip of the other hand pulled hard on the horse''s ass!

 Chapter 2507

    Mi Ran''er was startled. Subconsciously, she shrank into Yue Xiu''s arms, and Yue Xiu''s arms tightened more and more.


    Mi Ran''er felt that Yuexiu was in a strange mood at the moment. She didn''t know what she was angry with.


    With a slight frown, MI Ran''er lowered his head, and his eyes inadvertently fell on his wrist.


    He seemed angry because he had just said that his mother had left her on the bracelet.


    Is it


    Mi Ran''er is not a fool. She quickly figured out the causality.


    However, I feel that it is not realistic.


    How could Mingyang, a dandy, have such a gentleman''s side!


    Moreover, even if he went to Nancheng to find the Lin family for the bride, he couldn''t take Qi Feng alone?


    But if you want to think so, how can you explain the more rigid response?


    After the horse ran for a long time, MI Ran''er suddenly felt that the route was not quite right.


    "We seem to be running farther and farther south!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the direction of sunrise, frowned slightly, turned his head in the fierce wind and looked at Yue Xiu, "where are you taking me?"


    "Go where you should go!" Yue Xiu''s face has completely sunk. Now he doesn''t want to act in front of MI Raner.


    Such eyes fell into Mi Raner''s eyes, and she felt a clatter in her heart.


    "You are Mingyang!"


    She bit her lip and suddenly called out the name.


    Yuexiu raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "you can realize it so quickly, but I underestimate you!"


    "Stop first. I think we have to make it clear... Yue... Mingyang!" Mi Ran''er reached out to grab the reins in Yue Xiu''s hand and wanted to stop the horse first.


    However, Yuexiu''s arm is like an iron casting, which imprisons her. The reins are also tightly held in her heart. Mi Raner doesn''t have a chance to succeed at all.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips. Her eyes were blowing in the wind. Her eyes had already been red. She looked at Xiang Mingyang, "I really didn''t mean to escape marriage. Can you stop being angry and give me a chance to explain?"


    Mingyang laughed and said, "how else do you want to explain me? I''ve seen through your heart these days. You just don''t want to marry me, so you just want to go back to Nancheng Lin''s house!"


    "If I really don''t want to marry you and really want to escape marriage, I will only stay away from Nancheng. I won''t return to Nancheng in my life. Why should I go to Nancheng to catch myself? I''m not a fool!!!"


    When Mingyang heard this, he pulled the reins tightly. The horse''s front hooves were raised. Mi Raner''s body was uncontrollably close to Mingyang''s chest.


    After the horse stops, MI Raner tries to free Mingyang''s arm and jumps off the horse.


    She hid behind a tree and looked up at Mingyang.


    "I ran away from marriage because I have no confidence in my future life. I want to marry a dandy who is rumored to have countless confidants. After I married, who knows if I will stay in an empty house and be ignored by you. Even if I am not ignored by you, I share a man with so many women. I... my father is a devoted man. In this life, my mother is the only woman , I also hope my husband can be just like my father and can be devoted to me... "


    Mingyang coagulated her scarlet eyes and tightened his teeth. He suddenly smiled and asked, "so, did you meet this man who loves you?"

 Chapter 2508

    "Of course not! But I think he will appear!"


    Mi Ran''er said this and turned to run.


    However, he was grabbed by someone before he ran a few steps.


    When she looked back, the man who was on the horse didn''t know when he jumped down. Now he was holding her arm with a successful evil smile on his face.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I......" Mi Ran''er looked at Mingyang''s smile and felt cold in his back. "I want to find a small corner. After accepting your real identity, I think about how to accept that you are my fiance!"


    "You don''t have to accept it right now. You just need to go back to Beicheng worship hall with me first. I''ll give you time to accept all this. However, if you dare to run away again, don''t blame me for terminating all cooperation with the Lin family!"


    Mi Raner gave a meal at his feet.


    She remembered.


    The Lin family took the initiative to repair the book for the Ming family in Beicheng. After the two married, they also had a lot of cooperation in business.


    The reason is that the Lin family''s Bank made some mistakes. If it weren''t for the help of the Ming family, I''m afraid it would directly declare bankruptcy this time!


    "Remember?" Mingyang asked coldly.


    Mi Ran''er looked back. Her eyes were more scarlet than before.


    Nodded slowly, "well, I remember! In fact, when you think about it carefully, I sold it to your Ming family. Therefore, Mingyang, no matter how many confidants you have, I don''t have any position to condemn you, right?"


    Mingyang: "


    He didn''t say that!


    However, seeing Mi Raner''s red eyes, Mingyang took a deep breath helplessly.


    "Mount the horse, Qi Feng will wait for us on the way to Beicheng."


    Mingyang goes to take the horse and says to MI Raner with a hint of command.


    Mi Raner knew that she had no room to refuse at the moment.


    I can only nod. This time, I turned over a little clumsily and got on the horse.


    After Mingyang waited for MI Raner to sit down, he also got on the horse. This time, he gently held Mi Raner''s waist.


    He rode slowly towards the north city.


    "When did you recognize me?" when Mi Raner heard that Mingyang had just said that Qi Feng would wait for them in the direction of Beicheng, he immediately realized that it was actually a play when this guy met mountain bandits last night.


    "Recognize it at a glance. Otherwise, do you think young master Ben will let you into Ben Shao''s carriage? The later bracelets just made him more sure!"


    This time Mingyang pulled the reins and moved forward at a relatively slow speed. Mi Raner finally felt a lot more comfortable.


    "I''m also really stupid. I thought I really met the so-called Savior!"


    Mi Ran''er said so, but he sneered at the system in his mind. "This guy is the man of the standard? Our meeting is really different. Now he has a very bad impression of me! It must be very difficult to attack!"


    Moreover, MI Ran''er''s impression of this guy is a thousand miles from heaven to earth.


    The original gentleman man turned into his own dandy fiance. Rao Shimi Ran''er has a strong heart, and now he says he can''t afford it.


    The system smiled low: "host, this is challenging! By the way, when the standard ends smoothly, the system will have a surprise for you!"

 Chapter 2509

    "What?" Mi Ran''er was very curious.


    "Everything has to wait for the smooth end of the standard plot before the system can reveal that the host should complete the standard plot task well!"


    At this point, the tone of the system suddenly became mechanical, "open the main task of the standard face, attack the male master of the standard face, and you will get a character value of 100 + and an experience value of 1000 +"


    The experience value added so much this time.


    Mi Ran''er thought, is it because the task of this position is very difficult, so there are so many experience rewards?


    Her little eyebrows frowned in an instant.


    I felt a little uneasy.


    After accepting the task, MI Raner hung her eyes and said nothing more.


    Mingyang saw her calm down, and he didn''t say much. The horse was moving slowly in the desolate field. Mingming and Mingyang were so close, but in fact, their hearts had their own cities and were not connected to each other.


    It was almost a day before Mi Raner saw a post station in front of him.


    This post station is the one I lived in before.


    When entering the post station, MI Ran''er saw the familiar carriage parked in the backyard.


    Qi Feng hears the news that someone has entered the store and runs down the stairs. Seeing that MI Raner and Mingyang are all right, Qi Feng''s heart has finally fallen to the same place after hanging all day.


    "Young master, you are here!"


    Qi Feng''s eyes fell on MI Raner''s face with resentment. He was a little empty in his heart. He quickly moved his eyes away.


    Mingyang nodded slightly, "let the store send some food upstairs."


    "Yes!"


    Qi Feng went downstairs and they both went upstairs


    Seeing Mingyang means to live in a room with MI Raner.


    "Young master Ming, although we have an engagement, is it inappropriate for us to live together now because we haven''t married yet? Please ask your subordinates to open another room for me. Don''t worry, I won''t run. I''m afraid I can''t run out of your palm even if I want to run!"


    Mi Ran''er stood at the door of the room, watching that there was only one bed in the room, not even a bed to lie on, and said with a slight frown to Mingyang who led into the room.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Lin. I won''t do anything to you. I sleep in a room not to monitor you, but to protect you. After all, if something happens in the wilderness, I can''t get to you at the first time... That''s it..."


    With a low smile, Mingyang looks back at Mi Raner''s eyes and says frankly.


    Mi Raner tugged at her lips.


    Frown and think carefully. Mingyang''s words are not unreasonable.


    She entered the room.


    Soon a shopkeeper came to serve the food. This time the food was more exquisite than before. It seems that Qi Feng specially told him in the kitchen.


    Mingyang takes his seat. Mi Raner sits down opposite him, carrying dishes and chopsticks. Before Mingyang can speak or start, he begins to eat.


    She''s really hungry.


    Mingyang was obviously too hungry, but although he ate faster, his movements were as elegant as before


    Let Mi ran son silently make complaints about it, is this young master in the process of loading, or is it so polite and polite in his bones?


    Mi Raner quickly fills her stomach, wipes the corners of her mouth, and looks up at Xiang Mingyang.


    "Master Ming, may I ask you a question?" her big bright eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Ask."


    Mingyang is concise and comprehensive.


    "I want to know how many confidants you have in Beicheng?" Mi Ran''er suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 2510

    "Do these confidants love you very much? What''s their attitude towards your marriage?"


    Mingyang coagulates Mi Raner''s eyebrows and eyes, and there is uncontrollable anger in the bottom of his eyes.


    "In fact, I also have a question for Miss Lin!"


    "Oh, you ask..." Mi Ran''er saw that he refused to answer the question about his confidant. Instead of forcing him, he smiled very clearly and agreed to let Mingyang change the topic.


    Mingyang put down the dishes and chopsticks, put his hand behind his back, and looked at Mi Raner faintly: "who did you hear that young master has a large group of confidants?"


    "This..."


    Mi Raner was in a trance when he asked.


    Of course, she can''t remember who said it. She only knows that after knowing the engagement, many people say that the young master of the North City Lord is a very playful dandy! The young lady will certainly suffer when she marries


    Such remarks can be found everywhere in Nancheng.


    "Can''t you remember? Or do you just hear these rumors and make the final impression on my young master? Have you never thought that these rumors may be absurd statements that have changed their original intention?"


    Mingyang asked more severely.


    "I......" Mi ran concluded.


    She really didn''t know how to refute Mingyang''s words, because the original owner had such a deep-rooted impression only by listening to the rumors, which also affected Mi Raner''s judgment


    There was a little sorry smile on his face.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t think about it. He said, "but flies don''t bite seamless eggs..."


    Mi Ran''er actually regretted this.


    Mingyang, sitting opposite, got up.


    Mi Raner looked up. This guy''s face was very dark at the moment, which made Mi Raner''s heart tighten, subconsciously shrunk his neck, and quickly explained, "I... I''m just kidding!"


    Mingyang looks at her eyebrows and eyes. Now he really doesn''t know how to continue this topic with MI Raner


    He could only bite his teeth, turn around and kick down the stool behind him. Then, he brushed his sleeves and left the room.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his back and could see the anger emanating from him.


    Mi Raner smiled helplessly.


    System: "the host can still laugh. Now he''s angry. Don''t you think about how to coax him?"


    Mi Raner: "why coax? In fact, I feel happy when I see his reaction. At least this reaction can reflect that this guy actually cares about my opinion of him. In other words, he cares about me in his heart!"


    System: "..."


    This analysis.


    Sure enough, he is a host who has experienced many battles!


    Mi Raner gets up and gives birth to a lazy waist. She looks at the soft bedding on the bed. Mi Raner thinks of her escape last night and her uncomfortable rest under the tree. She pinches her neck wearily, comes to the bed and falls directly on the bedding. She has no time to take off her clothes, so she narrows her eyes and sleeps.


    Only Mingyang came downstairs angrily and asked for a pot of wine downstairs. He drank angrily. He thought Mi Raner would please himself because of the Ming family''s financial help to the Lin family. At this time, he would catch up and apologize to coax himself.


    However, he finished a pot of wine, and MI Ran''er didn''t go downstairs.


    The more he thought, the more angry he became.


    Finally, with some vain steps, Mingyang was ready to go upstairs.

 Chapter 2511

    Qi Feng looked at Mingyang''s drunken pace. He was worried that he would fall down and wanted to keep up.


    But he was stopped by Mingyang directly brushing his sleeve.


    "What are you doing? Go and guard the carriage. Here, a young master is enough!"


    Seeing Mingyang''s angry eyes, Qi Feng didn''t dare to disobey his orders. He quickly nodded and agreed, "my subordinates understand! My subordinates are going now! Young master, if you need anything, please remember to send a message to my subordinates."


    "Well..."


    Mingyang nodded and turned to hold the railing upstairs.


    When I opened the room, I saw Mi Raner lying on the bed and sleeping in the past. The Qi in Mingyang''s chest ran around. For a while, I didn''t know where to vent!


    He went to bed and looked at the girl''s beautiful posture and some bold sleeping posture. His eyes gradually sank.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently touched her arm.


    The finger fell on the blood jade. The blood jade had been on her wrist for a long time and had been contaminated with her body temperature.


    Mingyang raised his as like as two peas, and his wrist had a blood jade that was exactly the same.


    "Just rely on these two bracelets to pull us two people who are not involved together. Rao is who. I''m afraid I can''t accept it for a while!"


    So


    In fact, Mingyang also understands it.


    But Mingyang was very angry.


    After she escaped marriage, she was so friendly to a strange man. It can be seen that she was very fond of herself. After learning her true identity, her attitude changed completely!


    Mingyang realized that he was eating his own vinegar.


    Some couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, he raised his hand and pinched the painful eyebrows. Mingyang got up and was ready to go to another room to sleep.


    "Tang ran......" Mi Ran''er in the dream suddenly whispered.


    Mingyang didn''t hear her name clearly, but listening to the tone of the name and her tone, Mingyang immediately realized that it was a man''s name, and MI Ran''er had an unusual feeling for him!


    Mingyang''s Qi and blood rushed to his head in an instant, and his anger replaced Mingyang''s reason.


    He gripped Mi Raner''s arm and pulled Mi Raner up.


    Mi Raner, who was forcibly awakened, looked at Mingyang with a frown and some doubt, "what are you doing?"


    "Whose name did you just call in your dream? Is it the man who is willing to give you a lifetime commitment? Didn''t you say you haven''t met such a man? Why would you call his name in your dream!"


    Although Mingyang is a little drunk, he is very sober in his thoughts. Therefore, don''t ask questions more smoothly.


    Mi Raner blinked her confused eyes.


    "Master Ming, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?"


    Who did she just call in her sleep?


    She remembers that she has no habit of talking in her sleep!


    Does the original owner have?


    If so


    Who''s her name?


    Mi Raner racked her brains to recall her dream.


    It''s a little vague, but Mi Raner still thinks of some fragments, like the scene of the previous plane


    Did she call Tang Ran''s name?


    Realizing this, MI Ran''er''s face stagnated.


    "Remember?" Mingyang asked with a sneer.


    "Ah... I don''t remember. I may have called someone inadvertently, but I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman. Young master Ming, how can you be so determined? You''re preconceived!"

 Chapter 2512

    Mi Raner''s little face was full of innocence.


    Mingyang''s face was stiff.


    "Maybe I''m calling my mother, or maybe I was a playmate when I was a child. After all, we don''t know when to meet next time after our separation. Can''t I miss them?"


    Seeing Mingyang''s face, MI Ran''er froze and immediately burst out a few words like a series of guns.


    The embarrassment on Mingyang''s face is even worse.


    Mi Ran''er smelled the wine smell of Mingyang and knew that this guy was drinking crazy here.


    She was really tired. After giving Mingyang a bad look, she fell back to the bed and closed her eyes. Now she was really not ready to talk to Mingyang.


    Seeing her virtue, Mingyang was a little surprised.


    Where does this girl look like a lady?


    I can sleep so carelessly in front of a man.


    Mingyang saw that she slept most of the bed, leaving only one-third of the room for herself.


    This


    Mingyang suddenly saw his future family status.


    An air rushed up and Mingyang raised his hand and patted Mi Raner on the waist!


    "Why?"


    Mi Ran''er was caught on fire by him. When he suddenly sat up, one didn''t notice, and their forehead slammed together!


    "Ah!"


    Mi Ran''er was so hurt that she burst into tears. She covered her head and looked at Xiang Mingyang with red eyes. "What else do you want? Can you let me have a good rest?"


    Mingyang also woke up after being hit. When his eyes touched Mi Raner''s red eyes, his heart suddenly softened. He pulled the corners of his lips with some regret, and quickly patted the edge of the bed, "OK, you sleep, I''ll go next door!"


    Mingyang said, got up and left the room directly.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that her tears could control this guy. She suddenly had a way to deal with this guy in her mind.


    When she fell into bed, MI Raner''s little face floated a little bad smile.


    -


    Early the next morning, Mingyang asked Qi Feng to set up his horse and prepare to rush back to Beicheng.


    "What''s so anxious?" Mi ran make complaints about her buttocks on the bumpy carriage. She can''t resist and whisper.


    "Three days later, we will be married. If the bride and groom are not here, how do you ask my parents to deal with the full hall of guests? Invitations have been sent..." Mingyang heard Mi Raner muttering, looked at her unhappily and spoke coldly.


    "So, you went to Nancheng to catch me personally to Beicheng for marriage? In fact, it''s good for you to choose a confidant to marry. If I don''t want to marry you anyway and make some ugly things, it''s also a disgrace to your Ming family, isn''t it?"


    "Ugly things? Like?"


    Mingyang came to MI Raner with a faint smile and asked deliberately.


    He was close, and all the clear breath sprayed on MI Raner''s face and the tip of his nose.


    She took a deep breath and her ears were burning.


    "For example... If you commit suicide and don''t marry, or if you find someone to marry first in Nancheng... These things are enough to humiliate you, aren''t they?"


    When Mi Raner said this, she kept staring at Mingyang''s eyebrows, trying to see some flaws in this guy''s face.


    Who knows, Mingyang just smiled coldly. His finger fell on MI Raner''s side and tapped, "you can do this. At that time, you can know why there are so many negative rumors, young master!"

 Chapter 2513

    Mi Ran''er looked at him with a cool look.


    Mi Ran''er has seen through from these two days that this guy is not easy to get along with.


    Therefore, if the plot in his words really happens, how this guy will deal with it is really unknown.


    Mi Ran''er smiled with her lips closed. "I''m just making an analogy. In fact, I don''t stick to details,


    Hearing this, Mingyang always felt that she was connoting herself, but she couldn''t find any evidence. She could only stare at the girl in front of her with some coldness.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong?"


    Mi Raner looked innocent.


    Mingyang withdrew his hand and sat back in his position.


    "When I get to Beicheng, I will arrange you to stay in the largest Inn in Beicheng according to the original plan. When the wedding time comes, I will directly go to the inn to marry you home!" Mingyang said faintly, "I will also arrange a servant girl to follow you to take care of you. If you need anything, just tell the servant girl directly!"


    "What about my people? My dowry maid..." Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously with a slight frown.


    "Your dowry servant girl has returned to Nancheng. Why? When you ran away from marriage, why didn''t you want to take your dowry servant girl away?" Mingyang sneered and said sarcastically.


    Mi Ran''er''s pupils trembled slightly.


    She stretched out her tongue and gently licked the lip flap.


    Some reluctantly moved their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, we arrived at Beicheng.


    This day and night, he didn''t stop his pace and went directly into the north city. Qi Feng sent Mi Raner to the inn.


    Everything has been arranged here.


    When Mi Raner was sent upstairs, the servant girl of the Ming family looked at her simple and clean dress. It was strange.


    Mi Ran''er heard a girl whispering, "how can the new lady dress so simply? The Lin family in Nancheng is a rich businessman. It''s too shabby to marry a daughter!"


    "I don''t even have a matchmaking team, and the young master has to pick it up in person. In my opinion, the Lin family has no sincerity in marrying their daughter. If it weren''t for this childhood engagement, our young master wouldn''t be so wronged to marry such an ordinary young lady all the way!"


    "The young master will not be wronged by any daughter he marries in Beicheng. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels wronged!"


    Mi Ran''er floated her eyes and glanced at the servant girls.


    The servant girls noticed Mi Raner''s eyes and immediately bowed their heads with a guilty heart and said nothing.


    Mi Ran''er pulled her lips. She had been driving all day and night. She was already too tired. When she entered the room, she directly found the bed and fell on the bed with a bang.


    "How tired!" she stretched out and whispered wearily.


    In my mind, the system said very abnormally, "if you are tired, have a lot of rest!"


    Wow, this system is so humanized at this time. Mi Ran''er was shocked!


    Mi Ran''er had no strength to say more to the system. After closing her eyes, she soon fell asleep!


    -


    Ming family.


    Master Ming saw Mingyang returning to the house and asked coldly, "did you really find it? Didn''t you just find a girl to prevaricate your parents?"


    "Of course not. The bracelet on her wrist can represent her identity!" Mingyang smiled faintly. "Dad, I don''t need to find someone to pretend to be the bride! If I can''t find it, I''ll announce that Miss Lin met a mountain Bandit on her way to Beicheng and fell off the cliff. Her bones are gone?"

 Chapter 2514

    Where is it necessary to find someone to pretend to be so unnecessary!


    After listening to his son''s words, master Ming felt very reasonable and nodded approvingly, "if you find it, the wedding will go on as usual. However, since the girl has the idea of escaping from marriage, once, there may be a second time. You must send someone to stare at the girl!"


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything. Moreover, after she escaped marriage once, she almost lost her life on the way. I don''t think she should be brave enough to escape for the second time. She won''t be so lucky to meet me the second time!"


    The smile on Mingyang''s face gradually closed, and there was a faint fatigue in the fundus of his eyes. "I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first, my mother. Please help me to say hello."


    "Yes."


    Master Ming got up and went back to his yard after his son left.


    After seeing his wife, master Ming told Mrs. Ming exactly what he had just said.


    "So, did yang''er see the bracelet? Since the girl has always kept the bracelet around, how can she not know the meaning of the bracelet?"


    Mrs. Ming frowned slightly, "I think it''s the Lin family''s parents who may not have kept the engagement in mind. If it weren''t for the problem in the Lin family''s store this time, they wouldn''t take the initiative to mention the engagement!"


    Master Ming smiled sarcastically, "what if you don''t want to mention it? Now you have to send your daughter to our North City? When Lin Yueya gets married, if you feel a little sorry for Mingyang, I''ll make Lin Jia look good!"


    "Don''t be too strict. Let you and I be this vicious mother-in-law. If you can say it well, you can say it well. Yang''er also has a way to discipline his wife. As elders, don''t interfere too much!"


    Mrs. Ming patted master Ming on the back of his hand and whispered.


    Master Ming felt that what Mrs. Ming said was reasonable and nodded slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Inn.


    Mi Ran''er fell asleep. It was dark. She felt at a loss about where she was.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, only that she was so hungry that she was crying all the time.


    She got up and walked out of the door. There were servant girls waiting outside. Seeing Mi Raner coming out, the servant girl hurried forward with a little "respect", slightly blessed her body, and asked, "Miss Lin, do you want to take a bath or eat something first?"


    Mi Ran''er glanced at her, then rubbed her eyes and said faintly, "can I eat while taking a bath?"


    "Ah?"


    The servant girl was startled and stared at Mi Raner at a loss.


    Mi Ran''er pulled her lips. "Let''s have something to eat first. I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back!"


    "Oh, OK, I''ll ask the kitchen man to send the dishes arranged by the young master to the room!"


    The servant girl quickly turned and went downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, she turned her head to MI Raner from time to time. She was obviously confused by Mi Raner''s words. Her eyes at Mi Raner always seemed to be looking at some strange person.


    Mi Raner stuck out her tongue. She successfully vented her anger.


    With a little smile, I went back to the house and sat down.


    This group of servant girls talked about her behind her back. She didn''t need to retaliate with any method above and below, just use some remarks of the fourth dimension to attract them.


    Let them feel that they are a strange person. They don''t dare to approach more in the future, and they don''t know how to talk about her deeds.


    Mi Raner thinks he is a genius!

 Chapter 2515

    Later, when the servant girls came to serve, they all looked at Mi Raner with a frightened look. Mi Raner was very useful for this look.


    After eating and drinking, she looked outside.


    "What time is it now?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "It''s almost noon. It''s time for lunch." the servant girl whispered with her head down.


    "It''s so late... Ah, I''m full. Let''s go out for a walk. I lost all my daily necessities when I came here. I need to buy some! Do you know all the shops in the North City?"


    Mi Raner looked at the servant girls with some expectation and asked with a smile.


    The servant girls nodded slowly, "well... However, Miss Lin, the young master told you not to leave this house before the wedding. We have all your daily necessities ready. You still have a lot to do today, such as trial wedding clothes and bath incense..."


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. "Can''t we wait until we come back from shopping?"


    "No."


    The servant girl shook her head very simply.


    Mi Raner sighed helplessly.


    "Then... Forget it!"


    She felt that all this might be Mingyang''s arrangement to prevent her from escaping marriage before the wedding.


    Mingyang is just killing one stone with one stone. In order to complete the task, she wants to stay with Mingyang and contact him more. It''s too late. How can she escape!


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Raner''s desire to go out for a stroll soon reached Mingyang''s ears.


    Qi Feng heard it, too.


    After the people who came to report went out, Qi Feng frowned and looked at his young master, "young master, this Miss Lin doesn''t want to... Escape?"


    "Where can she escape?"


    Mingyang smiled faintly. "There are people from the Ming family all over the north city. No matter where she goes, she will be stared at. As soon as the idea of escape comes out, she will be stopped and sent back to the inn! Where do you think she can escape?"


    Hearing this, Qi Feng pulled his lips slightly, "that''s good. After all, tomorrow is the wedding. If something happens again, I really don''t know how to deal with a guest at that time."


    Mingyang suddenly gets up.


    "Young master, where are you going?" Qi Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Go and see that girl. She must be very boring now. Maybe I can take her out in person, so I can rest assured."


    Qi Feng quickly stopped Mingyang. "Young master, you can''t! The couple can''t meet in three days before marriage. You and Miss Lin have broken this rule. It''s better to abide by it now."


    Mingyang looked back, frowned and stared at Qi Feng, "since he has broken this rule, what''s the significance of obeying or not obeying this rule now?"


    "Young master..." what else does Qi Feng want to say.


    Mingyang''s eyes suddenly became severe.


    Qi Feng had to bow his head and didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    Mingyang left the city master''s house and went directly to the inn where Mi Raner stayed.


    When she arrived at the inn, MI Ran''er had just finished dinner and heard that Mingyang was coming. At first, she didn''t want to see him. Now she can''t even get out of the door. Even if she sees this guy, she won''t be in a good mood


    As soon as Mingyang said he wanted to take him to Beicheng, MI Ran''er rushed to the door and opened it.


    "Do you really want to take me around? Didn''t the servant girl just say that there are many things in the afternoon and I''m not allowed to go out?"

 Chapter 2516

    Mi Raner''s eyes are filled with expectation.


    Mingyang coagulated the surprise that flashed through her eyes, and her heart was slightly empty. It seemed that her heart beat wrong.


    He raised his eyebrows and nodded. "Young master Ben never talks empty words."


    Mi Ran''er immediately jumped out of the house.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mingyang leads Mi Raner downstairs. The servant girls follow him with some hesitation. Several people push and shout, probably to let others come to stop the two people in front.


    Beicheng is really prosperous. No wonder the Ming family is so rich.


    Mi Ran''er walked in front and strolled in the street. He chose many exquisite and beautiful ornaments. Mingyang and Qi Feng helped carry things in the back and were responsible for giving money.


    Along the way, the street vendors and passers-by were looking at Mi Raner. They all knew that the young master of the city Lord was getting married. When they saw Mi Raner, they guessed Mi Raner''s identity. Almost everyone was quietly evaluating whether Mi Raner''s face and temperament matched their young master of the city Lord.


    "Master Ming!" when he came to the socket of a street, a wooden building appeared in front of several people. Mi Raner couldn''t help looking at the wooden building, which was very chic.


    At this time, Mingyang behind her came forward, grabbed her wrist and asked angrily, "what are you looking at? Hurry up."


    "Why doesn''t this wooden building have a plaque? Besides, it doesn''t open for business in the busy market. What does this wooden building do?" Mi Ran''er asked curiously.


    "Don''t do your business anyway!"


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the window on the second floor of the wooden building suddenly opened. A girl dressed very brightly put her head out and waved her handkerchief towards the Mingyang. "Young master Ming, are you looking for Qinghuan?"


    Mingyang Mei''s heart beat and shook his head, "of course not!"


    His arm holding Mi Raner''s wrist weighed a lot and dragged her directly away from the wooden building.


    "The girl and young master Ming are old acquaintances just now? Isn''t she one of those confidants in the rumor? Don''t you say that the confidant is passed on, isn''t it true? How should the Qinghuan girl explain it?"


    Mi Ran''er followed Mingyang''s side. Even if his wrist hurt badly, she didn''t have any unhappy color on her face, but asked faintly.


    After turning this street, Mingyang had a meal at his feet.


    He frowned slightly, turned and looked at Mi Ran''er: "so, are you questioning me now?"


    Mi Ran''er smiled, "of course not. I just have some doubts about these things. Don''t I have the right to express my doubts¡°


    "Of course, but we are not husband and wife. Even if you want to manage me and express your doubts, I can''t get the position I have to answer!"


    Hearing this, MI Raner felt a little disappointed.


    She broke Mingyang''s hand. "Since childe Ming said so, I probably know where I am in the future. Don''t worry, I can''t express my doubts at will in the future! I''m so tired. I''ll go back to the inn to have a rest first. Thank childe Ming and Qi Feng for walking with me for so long. I''ll return the money... When my dowry comes, I''ll give it back to young master Ming!"


    Mi Ran''er finished, turned and walked quickly.


    When Mingyang heard these words, he thought of her face, frowned slightly, and subconsciously looked at Qi Feng.


    Qi Feng was also at a loss.


    Mi Raner didn''t talk to Mingyang or stay any longer.

 Chapter 2517

    After striding back to the inn, she entered the room with her front foot and slammed the door.


    Mingyang, who wanted to enter the house, was shut out by her.


    Mingyang: "


    He looked back at Qi Feng. Qi Feng said he was also very helpless. He seemed to see his young master''s family status after marriage.


    Mingyang gives all the things Mi Raner bought to the servant girl. Then, with a little anger, he leaves the inn with Qi Feng.


    Mi Raner fell on the bed. She thought of the scene when Qinghuan waved her handkerchief and called Mingyang. She felt that the tip of her nose seemed to have a very strong and disgusting smell of rouge.


    "Oh!"


    She turned impatiently and hugged the quilt. She didn''t want to think about it.


    Not long after wandering back, the servant girl was ready to bathe her and burn incense, and then try to take it.


    Mi Raner was played around like a doll by them. By dinner time, MI Raner was so hungry that her chest was close to her back.


    Eat and drink enough, lie down in bed, but can''t sleep.


    Tomorrow is the wedding with Mingyang. According to their current relationship, Mingyang should not like her at all. Otherwise, when he sees Qinghuan, Mingyang can''t explain without a word.


    He doesn''t want her to see Qinghuan, perhaps because he doesn''t want Qinghuan to see her


    Probably, it''s to maintain his romantic characteristics in front of his confidants, rather than become a housewife and man, so Mingyang''s charm outside will be greatly reduced.


    This guy is an asshole!


    Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of the system and said that after the end of this plane, there will be a surprise for herself. It seems that it is because of this surprise that the male owner of this plane is so difficult to deal with.


    Mi Ran''er breathed a long breath. She tossed and turned on the bed. In the second half of the night, she was completely asleep for a while. However, not long after she fell asleep, she heard someone knocking at the door. The servant girl rushed in with Xi Niang and began to tidy up her makeup and change her clothes.


    Mi Raner felt like a puppet, being led by the nose.


    It was not easy to cover her head. Mi Ran''er felt that a third of her soul had been taken away.


    Thinking that she might not be able to eat later, she secretly hid some cakes under her wide sleeves, ready to cushion her stomach in the flower sedan.


    "The bridegroom''s official is here, Miss Lin, you''re ready!" the servant girl is also very happy today. After all, it''s a great day for the young master. Even if she is very dissatisfied with MI Raner, she can''t show an ugly face. Otherwise, if she is seen by her wife and guests, she will be criticized!


    Mi Raner said that she was already ready.


    When Mingyang came into the house, he was stunned to see his new wife.


    Mi Raner has never worn brightly colored clothes these days. Now she is sitting on the edge of the bed in red. Although she can''t see her face, Mingyang''s mind makes up for her bright and moving appearance.


    The heart beat faster and faster. Mingyang felt that he was a little too excited.


    Reach out to MI Raner.


    The servant girl quickly put both ends of the red silk into the palms of the two people.


    Mi Ran''er felt a slight tug at the other end. She got up supported by the servant girl and went out with Mingyang.


    The ceremony of the wedding was very cumbersome. Mi Ran''er was covered again, so I didn''t know what scene was ahead. I only knew that it was very lively. After getting on the sedan chair, the welcoming team began to sound the suona, and there were many cheers around.

 Chapter 2518

    Mi Raner''s mood was also driven up inexplicably.


    She fumbled for the cake with her small hand, took out a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. She also wanted to secretly lift the cover to see what was going on outside. This idea has not been implemented yet. The servant girl on one side has reached in from the window and pressed Mi Raner''s small hand.


    "Bride, I know what you want. Don''t lift the veil. Only the bridegroom can lift it. If you break the rules, it will be bad for your husband and wife relationship with the young master! Please bear it!"


    The servant girl tried to persuade him.


    Mi Raner sighed, so she had to withdraw her hand and sit back in the flower sedan chair. She sighed helplessly for several times.


    Fortunately, the whole journey was not far away. Soon, the sedan stopped and the curtain was lifted. Mi Ran''er saw a big white hand with clear bones stretched out in front of him from the Perspective under the cover.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly jumped heavily when she saw the hand.


    She pursed her lips and slowly put her little hand in Mingyang''s palm.


    After being pulled out of the sedan chair and across the brazier, he finally entered the hall of the Ming family.


    When paying homage, MI Raner looks very stiff. When she falls into the eyes of others, she thinks Mi Raner is unwilling to marry Mingyang. Therefore, the parents of the Ming family don''t look very good.


    After a long time, MI Ran''er was sent to his bridal chamber.


    "Ah, it''s over at last. I''m going to faint with hunger!"


    Mi Raner fell directly on the bed.


    The servant girl and Xi Niang were shocked to see that the bride was so indifferent to her image. Xi Niang hurried to help Mi Raner up.


    "My young lady, you can''t do this. If your makeup and hair are broken, what will you do when you see the young master?" Xi Niang pulled her cap and said with some worry.


    Mi Ran''er was already immune to these words.


    She gently pulled the corners of her lips and smiled. "He''s seen my most embarrassed appearance. My makeup and hair are messy. There''s also a hazy and messy beauty. What''s to worry about? However, when can he come in and lift his head? I''m so hungry and want to eat!"


    "At least you have to walk around the guest seat to come in. Don''t panic, bride. Wait a minute. The bridegroom will certainly come to dinner with you!"


    Xi Niang patted Mi Raner on the back of her hand and comforted her softly.


    Walk around


    I''m afraid I''ll be drunk. At that time, Mingyang must have no energy to marry.


    Mi Ran''er sighed softly.


    Although her thoughts are not conservative, and she is not so exclusive of this kind of love between men and women. Moreover, Mingyang looks strong and has the smell of male hormones that attract her, she still feels that in some things, some emotional foundations can make the human body happy.


    She doesn''t want to be so fast.


    However, what mi Ran''er never dreamed of was that the groom Guan Mingyang came in less than a quarter of an hour after she entered the bridal chamber.


    A hundred guests, did this guy finish the wine so soon?


    Xi Niang was also surprised. However, when you think about it carefully, the young master probably couldn''t wait to enter the bridal chamber to see her bride. Therefore, Xi Niang had an ambiguous smile on her face.


    "Young master, please pick up the Xi scale and lift the cover. From then on, you will be happy with your husband and wife''s life with your young grandmother!"


    Mingyang took the Xi scale and gently picked up the cap on MI Raner''s head.

 Chapter 2519

    In fact, MI Raner''s makeup is not particularly gorgeous today. However, I only saw Mingyang, MI Raner''s plain face facing the sky. At the moment, Mingyang''s eyes were dull for a second when she saw her face with makeup and becoming more and more beautiful.


    This expression was absorbed into Mi Raner''s eyes, and Mi Raner''s mouth raised a little funny.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Xiang Mingyang with a smile. "Why? Isn''t it good-looking?"


    Mingyang''s Adam''s apple rolls gently. He throws the Xi scale to Xi Niang. Then, he raises his hand and pinches Mi Raner''s chin, raising her little face higher and higher.


    "In my opinion, you are not suitable for such a thick makeup."


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. "Isn''t it really beautiful?"


    "It''s not ugly!"


    A joking smile appeared on Mingyang''s face, "it''s so beautiful. I''m worried, madam. You look so good and are watched by others. I''m afraid you''re going to be stared at!"


    That''s a little provocative.


    However, MI Ran''er is also an old driver. How could she be so easily seduced.


    "Then you should guard me and be kind to me, at least so that I won''t be cheated away by others a little better!"


    Mingyang was amused by her words and bullied his lower body. When he wanted to say something more, he suddenly thought that there were girls and Xi Niang around him. He frowned and looked at the light bulbs aside, "what are you still doing here?"


    "Young master, you and Mrs. young haven''t had a drink yet!" Xi Niang had a headache and smiled on her face. She said to Mingyang reluctantly.


    Mingyang slightly raised his eyebrows and sat down beside Mi Raner.


    The servant girl hurried to pour the wine. Mi Raner and Mingyang had a cup each.


    Mingyang stares at Mi Raner all the time when he drinks. The tassels on both sides of her cheeks also scratch the back of Mingyang''s hand, which suddenly numbs his heart and gives him goose bumps on the back of his neck.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Mingyang''s face was a little red. Mi Raner looked at his face and couldn''t help joking: "it''s just a glass of wine. Is young master Ming drunk?"


    "No?"


    Mingyang slightly narrowed his eyes and rebuked.


    Mi Ran''er stuck out his tongue, "then your drinking capacity is too bad. I tell you, don''t go crazy later..."


    Mi Ran''er Su Yu''s slender fingers shook in front of him.


    Mingyang feels dazzled. He immediately raises his hand and grabs Mi Raner''s finger.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mi Ran''er noticed something strange in Mingyang''s eyes, and she blushed.


    Look around at the servant girls who haven''t finished going out. She lowered her voice, "people are still there. Don''t be so flustered, will you?"


    Mingyang took a deep breath, looked at her red face, and raised a trace of evil smile at the corners of his mouth, "just dared to tease me, young master. Now look at yourself, but it''s just a glass of wine. You''re so red. I think it''s you who''s crazy to drink later!"


    Mi Ran''er pouted a little unconvinced. "It''s very kind of you to argue with the big husband and the little woman about this!"


    "I''m sorry to argue with my little lady about this?" Mingyang''s men tried hard. Mi Raner fell into Mingyang''s arms, his headdress swayed, and tassels hit Mingyang''s face again.


    Mingyang looked at the cumbersome tassel and felt that it was a little inconvenient. He raised his hand, saw through the mechanism of the tassel, directly pressed it twice, and then grabbed the tassel and threw it aside.

 Chapter 2520

    "Why are you so rude!"


    Mi Raner likes the headdress very much. Seeing that Mingyang is so rude, she gets angry and struggles to pick up the headdress and store it well.


    But Mingyang overwhelms Mi Raner on the bed.


    "Lady, don''t you think that you shouldn''t care about the tassel at this time, but should do what should be done next? You like this headdress. You can have a hundred custom-made for you in the future!"


    Mingyang''s overbearing words did not make Mi Raner very happy.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Mingyang''s impatient appearance, took a deep breath, then lowered her voice and said, "I only ate a piece of cake from this morning to now. Now I''m so hungry that my chest sticks to my back. Are you sure you''re going to bully me if you don''t let me drink even a mouthful of water?"


    Mingyang looked at her with a resentful expression and could only get up.


    Holding her little hand, he pulled her to the table and sat down.


    "These foods are already cold. Let people heat them up before eating!"


    Mingyang touched the dishes on the table for a long time and frowned slightly.


    "No, I''ll just pad my stomach. Now I can''t eat if I eat too much!" Mi Raner is already too hungry. If I eat too much, it''s bad for my stomach


    She looked at the food on the table. Finally, she ate some dumplings and drank half a bowl of warm soup.


    She felt that she was completely alive!


    Mingyang sat aside and didn''t move his chopsticks. Most of them were serving her vegetables.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Mi Ran''er looked at Xiang Mingyang suspiciously.


    "I ate something outside... I knew you couldn''t eat, so I came in earlier to accompany you, so that these meals wouldn''t be cold!" Mingyang showed such a remorse expression in front of MI Raner for the first time after recovering his identity.


    Mi Raner''s heart was slightly empty.


    Immediately, she pulled out a casual smile on her little face.


    "You have to toast. Moreover, if you enter your new house too soon, you may be teased that you can''t wait to get married... It''s normal to stay outside for a while. Don''t feel remorse!"


    Hearing this, Mingyang suddenly smiled, and then came to MI Raner''s ear. He lowered his voice and deliberately said, "but I can''t wait to marry my husband!"


    Mi Raner: "


    She forgot that she was surrounded by a wolf!


    She shouldn''t have let down her guard against him.


    After sipping her lips, MI Raner put down her chopsticks, took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    "I''m full!"


    "But I''m hungry!"


    Mi Ran''er trembled slightly when she was picked up by Mingyang.


    He grabbed Mingyang''s clothes with his small hand and said in a panic: "wait, Mingyang, I have something to tell you clearly..."


    "What?" Mingyang looked at Mi Raner impatiently.


    "After all, it will be husband and wife in the future. I think we''d better be honest and compare prices for some things!"


    Mi Ran''er glanced lightly at the corners of her lips, but looked at this smile, but it was inexplicably sad.


    Mingyang frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "I... I don''t care how many confidants you have outside. As long as you don''t bring these people to me and let them bully me, I won''t mind. If you want to bring them back, you have to bring them back openly, that is... Concubine! I allow you to take concubines. As long as you don''t cut first and then play, I, a positive wife, will agree very generously!"

 Chapter 2521

    Mi Raner looked at Mingyang''s eyebrows very seriously and said.


    Mingyang''s face is getting more and more ugly.


    "Are you telling me this so seriously?" Mingyang asked in a calm voice.


    "I... what else can I say besides these? I can only care about these things?" Mi Raner said innocently.


    Mingyang smashes Mi Raner onto the bed. He stares down at Mi Raner, "Why on earth do you think I really have many confidants? If I really have so many confidants, do I need to go to Nancheng to chase you? If I really have so many Yingyan, I might as well make a plan and say that you were killed by mountain bandits on the way to Beicheng! Why should I marry someone I''ve never seen before What feelings of a strange woman? "


    Mi Raner was confused by Mingyang''s words.


    "What''s the matter with that Qinghuan girl yesterday? She is so familiar with you. It seems that young master Ming, you should visit her often?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously with a slight frown.


    Mingyang sneered, "I''ve only visited, but I don''t often visit, but it''s just one-sided!"


    "The one-sided relationship? The one-sided relationship can tell people by their voices. I can directly open the window to say hello to you? I''m afraid it''s been a long time..." Mi Raner didn''t realize that there was a sour smell in his tone.


    However, Mingyang read out the feeling that a girl was jealous.


    He suddenly smiled.


    The anger on his face had completely faded and he was really smiling.


    "Have you eaten?" Mingyang approached Mi Raner a lot and asked deliberately in a low voice.


    Mi Raner''s eyes turned.


    "I''m your wife. Can''t I ask about your relationship with other women?"


    Mi Ran''er asked, looking around.


    "Of course, but what I can explain is that I really have nothing to do with that woman. Before, she was brought to the hunting site by a friend. Later, she made occasional encounters with young master from time to time. Young master was very bored, but the woman didn''t do anything harmful to nature and couldn''t be directly caught, so she had to let it go, but, If I had known that it would make you feel bad, I would have asked someone to throw it out of Beicheng early, so that she can no longer step into Beicheng! "


    The overbearing president attribute of Mingyang is really rich.


    Mi Raner smiled helplessly again.


    "Well, just take it as if you have nothing to do with her, but can you guarantee that there will be no more women of the same attribute in front of me and brazenly seduce you?"


    Mingyang was stunned. To tell the truth, he really had no way to guarantee.


    However, it''s really easy not to let these women disturb his life and seduce him.


    "Of course!" Mingyang nodded and promised Mi Raner very formally.


    "Are you sure?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously.


    "OK."


    Mingyang raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, "now I promise, should you let me take the next step?"


    "You..."


    Mi Ran''er''s face became more and more red. Can''t this guy think of anything else besides these?


    She looked at his handsome face helplessly. Mi Raner suddenly remembered something.


    "Wait, how do I feel that you have changed a little from your previous appearance."

 Chapter 2522

    Mingyang didn''t expect that MI Raner found that he had removed the things that had changed his appearance before.


    Slightly disappointed.


    "What are the changes?" Mingyang stopped his movements with great interest and asked with a low smile.


    "In fact, suddenly, the facial features haven''t changed much, but they are many times more exquisite and beautiful than before. Have you changed your appearance before? How did you do it?"


    While Mi Raner was talking, one of them was careless, and their little hands fell on Mingyang''s face. If someone else saw them, they would feel very ambiguous.


    The little hand was still groping, and she felt very novel about such a cosmetic technique.


    "I''ll tell you later, isn''t it the most important thing for us to... Enter the bridal chamber?" Mingyang said badly, holding her small hand in the palm of her hand.


    Then she pressed her hands on both sides of the pillow.


    The smile on his face gradually became evil.


    "Madam, now, we should start to belong to our bridal chamber..."


    His smile was really confusing. Mi Ran''er felt that she was immediately attracted by this smile. Then... Without principles, she didn''t resist his actions at all. On the contrary, she was still catering to him.


    -


    On the first day after marriage, we need to offer tea to our parents in law.


    The Ming family''s parents are no more simple businessmen than the Lin family''s parents. The Ming family''s parents have stepped on the Jianghu with one foot. Therefore, MI Raner feels that the Ming family''s parents are certainly not so pedantic and should be easier to get along with.


    But Mi Raner guessed wrong.


    The low pressure she felt while serving tea may be the most embarrassing scene she has encountered since she completed her task in so many places.


    While serving tea, Mrs. Ming also asked about the Lin family.


    Mi Raner answered very appropriately.


    Mrs. Ming''s eyes are always on MI Raner''s face. She is obviously very satisfied with MI Raner''s face. However, Mrs. Ming has a deep estrangement from her daughter-in-law because of the previous owner''s escape from marriage.


    Therefore, Mrs. Ming''s complexion is not very good.


    "Well, now that you have married to the Ming family, you are a member of the Ming family. Remember your identity and stay in the city master''s house separately. Don''t run around. In addition, Mingyang is the only son of me and the master. I hope you can work hard to open branches and leaves for the Ming family and make the city master''s house more popular."


    Mrs. Ming had no superfluous words for MI Ran''er. After lightly taking back her eyes, she gave a deep voice of advice.


    The implication of this is to let Mi Raner stay in the city master''s house and be a qualified birth machine?


    Mi Ran''er frowned at this.


    Her expression fell into Mrs. Ming''s eyes.


    "What? Yueya thinks my advice is wrong?" Mrs. Ming asked coldly with her eyebrows.


    "Of course not."


    Mi Ran''er quickly pulled out a smile on her face, "Yueya must abide by her mother-in-law''s instructions, keep her duty, and don''t bring trouble to her father-in-law, mother-in-law and husband-in-law."


    Mi Ran''er, who is so obedient, let Mingyang stand aside and don''t talk much. He was just surprised when he walked through the stage.


    "Just know." Mrs. Ming said faintly.


    Mingyang leaves with MI Raner. He is worried that his new daughter-in-law might as well provoke his old mother and let her relapse.

 Chapter 2523

    After seeing Mingyang and his wife leave, Mrs. Ming frowned and looked at her husband.


    "Just after my words, did you see her expression? It seems that she is reluctant to give birth to our Ming family!"


    Master Ming sighed helplessly, "I said, she''s only been in the house for a day. Just say that. She may not be ready mentally, and it''s normal to show that expression."


    "What psychological preparation should we make? On the first day when the new daughter-in-law came in, her mother-in-law didn''t tell her these words?" Mrs. Ming stared at her husband. "I see, you just see that the girl is young and beautiful, so you can''t bear to let me blame her!"


    "Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? At least you are my daughter-in-law. If Mingyang listens to these words, how can you let me be a father get along with Mingyang?"


    Mrs. Ming also felt that her words were too much.


    Her face flushed slightly with anger, and she got up and walked towards the backyard.


    Here, Mingyang and his wife don''t know that their parents have quarreled over their new daughter-in-law.


    "Why? You don''t want to have children for your husband?" Mingyang looked at Mi Raner''s silent side face, suddenly leaned down and leaned over, lowered his voice in MI Raner''s ear and asked deliberately.


    "I didn''t say that!" Mi Raner raised her eyebrows, turned her eyes and stared at Mingyang, "I can be born, but now I''m too young and immature in all aspects. Giving birth to a child is consuming my life. Moreover, Mr. Ming, you and I don''t realize that I''ll become a husband and wife on the 10th. The emotional foundation between the two is not solid. If a child doesn''t feel the love between his parents, it''s not good for his growth."


    Mingyang listened to these words and suddenly raised a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t you just want to tell your husband that you''re not ready to have children for him... Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who makes people difficult! You don''t want to, no one forces you!"


    After Mingyang finished, he didn''t wait for MI Raner to say anything, but directly brushed his sleeve and turned away.


    Mi Raner: "


    Is that angry?


    Mi Ran''er wanted to say that he was not angry yet.


    Some silently tugged at the corners of their lips. Mi Raner took Mingyang and arranged to take care of her close servant girl. She returned to her yard.


    The servant girl''s attitude towards Mi Raner was quite casual before. Now, because Mi Raner has become an official young grandmother of the Ming family, she doesn''t dare to be presumptuous anymore. She is always respectful in front of MI Raner.


    "Madam Shao, the young master told madam Shao that she was tired last night. She came back from tea today. If you need to rest, just go to bed. The kitchen has prepared Soup for madam Shao. Madam Shao can go and have a drink."


    Mi Raner listened to the servant girl''s ambiguous words, and her eyebrows turned red.


    She shook her head. "I''m not tired. Where''s your master''s study?"


    "Young lady, what do you want?"


    The servant girl asked suspiciously.


    "I want to read the booklet to pass the time, otherwise I can''t just stay at home and do nothing?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and looked at the servant girl. Suddenly, she smiled badly, deliberately lowered her voice and asked, "why? What secret is hidden in your young master''s study?"


    The servant girl quickly shook her head, "that''s not true. The young master told us that we can''t stop you in the yard no matter where madam wants to go! Madam, come with me."

 Chapter 2524

    Mi Raner followed the servant girl to Mingyang''s study.


    There are many pamphlets in the study, just like the pamphlets for recreation in his hand when she first met Mingyang.


    She went over and took a look at one.


    "Well..."


    Mi Ran''er thought of a young girl standing behind her. She suddenly closed the booklet in her hand, and her ears were getting hot.


    Mingyang is so sullen and strange that he actually looks at this little yellow text with pictures.


    She thought this guy was looking at something meaningful.


    Mi Ran''er''s action made the girl on one side wonder, "madam, what''s written in this booklet? In fact, I don''t know how to read."


    "Can''t you read?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little surprised. However, he still didn''t read the booklet again. Although he didn''t read, there were pictures on the booklet. Looking at the pictures, he could still see that it was fishy.


    Mi Raner really doesn''t want to ruin Mingyang''s reputation in front of these girls.


    Putting the booklet back, MI Ran''er turned and looked at the study with interest.


    "When does your young master usually come to the study?"


    "In fact, when the young master grows up, he doesn''t come much. The old city master handles the affairs of the city master''s house. The young master usually handles the things in the store. All these things can be solved in the store. It''s not necessary to take them home. The young master usually goes back to the house to have a rest after he comes back."


    "Well... It seems that this study is deserted here. What a pity."


    It is such a scholarly room.


    Mingyang''s temperament was so clear and clear that she thought he was a person who knew how to cultivate his sentiment. Now it seems that she thought more about it.


    Mi Ran''er found a fairly clean book in Mingyang''s study, went to the cool chair in front of the bed and sat down.


    The girl went to make her tea and brought her snacks.


    Tomorrow, an''er sat here leisurely for a whole morning.


    Towards noon, she really couldn''t carry it. The booklet slipped from the palm of her hand to the ground. She leaned back on the cool chair and fell asleep directly.


    Seeing this scene, the servant girl was ready to hold a quilt and cover it for her.


    Dare to go out of the study, she saw Mingyang come in from the door.


    "Young lady?" Mingyang asked suspiciously with a slight frown.


    "Mrs. Shao fell asleep in her study. The maid was worried that Mrs. Shao would be cold. She was going to hold a thin quilt to cover Mrs. Shao." the servant girl quickly and respectfully answered Mingyang''s question.


    After Mingyang said well, he asked the servant girl to bring Bo Bei, and then he took it into the study.


    Seeing the girl sleeping in front of the window, the warm sunshine sprinkled on her face. Although the backlight cheek could not see her facial features clearly, Mingyang was already very familiar with the girl''s appearance.


    He raised an unconscious spoiled smile at the corner of his mouth. When he came to the cool chair, he opened the thin quilt and directly covered Mi Raner''s cheek.


    "Well, what''s going on..."


    Mi Raner was startled by Mingyang''s action.


    Just woke up.


    She pulled the thin quilt down and looked at Mingyang standing in front of the cool chair. Her small eyebrows frowned for a moment, "you... When did you come back?"


    There was a trace of awakened anger in her eyebrows.


    "Just back, what are you looking at?" Mingyang saw the booklet on her chest, reached for it and simply looked through it. "This booklet was bought a long time ago and should be placed under the shelf. Have you seen the contents of the booklets above?"

 Chapter 2525

    Mingyang''s fundus is obviously joking.


    Mi Ran''er raised his eyebrows and nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I''ve seen it. Why? Can''t I see those contents? Since I can''t see them, young master Ming, why don''t you put them away or restrict me from your study?"


    Mingyang didn''t expect Mi Raner to refute himself like this.


    He was stunned and then smiled instead of angry.


    Took her arm and pulled her directly from the cool chair.


    "Of course, I can let you see it. After all, I want you to learn some of the contents. In this way, I''m..."


    Mingyang said more and more.


    The smile at the bottom of his eyes became more and more obvious.


    This bastard!


    Mi Raner scolded in her heart, then raised her foot and stepped on Mingyang''s instep directly.


    "Pain!" Mingyang was wronged immediately.


    "I know it hurts. I didn''t know when I first saw you. You are such a stuffy fellow!" Mi ran didn''t make complaints about it.


    Mingyang took her by the shoulder and took her outside the study.


    "Now don''t you also show the essence of being a husband in front of you?" Mingyang said with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly reached out and pinched his lip, "you''d better not show your essence so suddenly. I think my heart is too small to bear for a while!"


    Mingyang: "


    Mingyang takes Mi Raner to the dining room and has lunch with Ming''s parents.


    The food of the Ming family is very good. There are several things that are very complementary to women. This should not be for Mrs. Ming, but for MI Raner.


    These dishes have fully demonstrated the idea that Ming parents want to have grandchildren.


    Mi ran Er Mei''s heart beat. She felt that the more pressure her parents put on her, the less likely it would be for the child to conceive.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t include these dishes during the meal.


    Finally, Mrs. Ming couldn''t see it anymore. She filled Mi Raner with a bowl of tonic soup: "Yueya, this soup is specially cooked for you in the kitchen. You can taste it. If you like it, let the kitchen prepare it often in the future."


    Mi Raner looked at the soup in the bowl and took a deep breath. Finally, she nodded, "thank you, mother-in-law."


    She took a bite.


    In fact, the soup is delicious, but the taste of medicinal materials is very obvious.


    After drinking a bowl, she turned her eyes to Mingyang.


    Why not prepare some tonic Soup for Mingyang? After all, having children is not a matter for one person, but for two people. If Mingyang has any problems, she can''t reproduce herself and give birth to the children and grandchildren of the Ming family!


    Mingyang notices the meaningful gaze. Mingyang purses his lips and subconsciously looks at Mi Raner. Their eyes collide.


    Seeing what mi Ran''er was thinking at the moment, Mingyang''s back stiffened, quickly moved his eyes and pretended that he hadn''t seen anything.


    "Yueya, the wives of some businessmen in the city will be guests in the backyard of the city master''s residence tomorrow. You should be responsible for preparing snacks and tea for these ladies at that time! I''ll have someone ready to bring them to you."


    At the end of the meal, Mrs. Ming suddenly wiped the corners of her mouth, looked at Mi Raner and whispered.


    When Mi Raner heard this, she picked her eyebrows slightly, then smiled and nodded, "OK, mother-in-law, don''t worry, I will manage tomorrow''s party in an orderly manner, so that those ladies can see how virtuous your daughter-in-law is."

 Chapter 2526

    This amused Mrs. Ming.


    She nodded happily, "OK, OK, with you, I''m relieved."


    Mi Raner lowered her eyes and thought sarcastically that Mrs. Ming invited these ladies to her home and ordered her to prepare snacks and tea,


    Isn''t it just to give her pressure and show off her daughter-in-law?


    After lunch, MI Raner and Mingyang go back to the yard for a nap.


    When she got back, MI Ran''er was still in bed when Mrs. Ming''s servant girl came.


    "Young madam, these are the hobbies and taboos of several ladies. Madam told us to make proper arrangements. If anything goes wrong, it is the poor reception. At that time, these ladies will have a bad impression on the city Lord''s residence!"


    The servant girl is worthy of being around the city Lord''s wife. She speaks and works very neatly.


    Mi Ran''er grabbed the middle of his eyebrows, took the thick pieces of paper, and then nodded, "well, I know."


    After the servant girl left, MI Ran''er sat down and looked carefully at the things written on the paper.


    I don''t know when Mingyang stood behind her.


    "How do I feel that your mother is deliberately trying to test me?" Mi Ran''er said helplessly after reading it.


    "Isn''t it normal to test you? After all, you will become the wife of the city Lord in the future. At that time, you will be the one who deals with these rich merchant wives. She just wants to teach you these things early and let you get used to the life of dealing with people like this."


    Mingyang said that quite well.


    Mi Ran''er patted the paper on the table, and a smile came out of her mouth, "such a test is nothing to me..."


    She just doesn''t like the scene of being commented on tomorrow.


    Mingyang read out the girl''s current state of mind from her sigh.


    He pinched her shoulder painfully, "well, I believe you can handle it properly."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er looked back at Mingyang. After looking into his eyes, he suddenly grinned, "you are so gentle to me and encourage me. I''m really not used to it!"


    "It''s both husband and wife. If I don''t encourage you, why should I pour cold water on you? If you can''t do these things well, won''t you lose my face? I encourage you just to let you handle tomorrow''s things properly! Don''t think too much."


    Mingyang said and took back his hand.


    This guy is really proud.


    Mi Raner got up, crossed Mingyang''s side, went to the bed and fell directly on the bed. Her little face was buried in the soft bedding. She said in a voice: "I don''t think much. I know the situation between us now. I will try to be the young lady of the North City Lord. I hope you can also play my husband..."


    "Play?"


    The man sat down heavily by the bed.


    His big hand fell on MI Raner''s waist and squeezed it hard.


    With punitive.


    "Being a husband is your husband. What is playing?" the man''s tone was tinged with anger.


    "Oh, I said something wrong. Sorry, Xianggong!" with a soft sound, Mingyang''s heart suddenly ripples


    He bent over.


    Seeing what he was going to do, MI Ran''er shrunk his neck, "Ai Ai, it''s noon now..."


    "What happened at noon? It''s just a nap!"


    The man''s words made mi Ran''er''s forehead slip three black lines.

 Chapter 2527

    Sure enough, he is a person who can do such sullen things as day-to-day silver publicity


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch the next day.


    Nearly ten ladies came to visit the city Lord''s residence.


    Everyone wears gold and silver, with the pride that my family is very rich and my husband is more capable than yours.


    However, when they arrived at Mrs. Ming''s heel, they all put away their perverseness and became obedient.


    Mrs. Ming invited these ladies to the back garden of the city master''s residence. There are several pots of flowers removed from southern Xinjiang in the back garden. They are very beautiful. These flowers are Lin Yueya''s dowry. The wives of Beicheng have not seen the flowers and plants in southern Xinjiang, so they are very curious, so they have this gathering.


    Mi Raner prepared a lot of things.


    She has been in and out of the back kitchen since she got up early. She is so busy that even lunch is simply solved in the kitchen.


    In this regard, Mingyang complained in front of his mother.


    Mrs. Ming didn''t expect that MI Raner would attach so much importance to her entrustment. When she was moved, she also felt that she had gone too far. However, she also looked forward to what Mi Raner had prepared.


    "Hello, ladies. I''m Mingyang''s wife, Lin Yueya! You can call me Yueya." Mi Raner said hello to you when she asked people to come with food and tea.


    It was the first time that the ladies saw Mi Raner''s true face, and they were all amazed.


    Several are secretly praising, and only one wife looks at Mi Raner with disgust.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Miss Lin. after all, only miss Lin can escape marriage on the way of asking people to marry..." the lady whispered with sarcasm.


    No one else was talking at the moment, so the lady''s words seemed very abrupt in the back garden.


    Words fell into the ears of everyone present, and almost everyone''s face changed.


    In particular, Mrs. Ming''s face sank almost instantly. She opened her mouth and just wanted to say something, but mi Ran''er had laughed and slowly opened her mouth, "Madam, you''re wrong. First, it''s not because you asked for marriage from the Ming family, but because the engagement already exists. If you don''t get married now, you''ll get married in the future. Second, it''s not escape from marriage on the way, but because I''m reluctant to leave my hometown. I want to ride around in the middle of the night. Who knows, I''m lost and separated from the wedding team Later, my husband went to teach me that something happened between me and me. If I really don''t want to come to Beicheng, why should I meet him and it''s too late to hide from him! "


    Mi Raner''s words are half true and half false. I don''t know whether these ladies believe them or not. Mi Raner said that he believed them anyway.


    The system also joked in my mind that it believed the system.


    The sarcastic smile on the lady''s face was still very obvious, "we didn''t see it with our own eyes in the process of things. Now, we are not qualified to refute what you want to say..."


    "Since my aunt knows you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, why do you say these words that hurt my wife?"


    Mingyang didn''t know when he appeared in the back garden and lightly interrupted the lady''s words.


    It was my aunt.


    Mi Raner remembered that when she was busy in the kitchen, she heard the fire girl say that Mingyang''s aunt intended to marry her daughter, Mingyang''s cousin, to Mingyang. Unexpectedly, she killed Cheng Yaojin halfway and cut off her daughter''s way to become the wife of the city master


    No wonder the lady is so angry now.

 Chapter 2528

    Mi Ran''er almost looked at Xiang Mingyang. Mingyang strode to her side, put his hand around her shoulder and smiled at her spoiled. "It''s hard for you to prepare so many things!"


    "Not tired!" Mi Raner smiled sweetly.


    "Just don''t be tired. Put these things down and leave space for my mother and ladies. Their older generation has their own topics..."


    Mingyang said, looking at Mrs. Xiang Ming.


    Mrs. Ming nodded slightly.


    Mingyang took Mi Raner to say goodbye to the ladies, took her little hand and left.


    "The relationship between young master Ming and young lady seems really good! Young lady should also like young master?" a lady looked at the backs of the two young people with some envy, looked at Mrs. Ming and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, she is now from the Ming family. Everything she does is for the face of the Ming family. She prepared today''s snacks and tea herself. It took her all morning. You have to have a good taste."


    Mrs. Ming smiled and looked at her sister-in-law.


    The smile at the bottom of my eyes disappeared in an instant.


    "If you don''t want to eat and enjoy the flowers, you can leave first."


    "Sister! You know I don''t mean that. I''m just complaining about Mingyang. The woman will......" the aunt was still very unconvinced. After stamping her feet, she bit her teeth and looked at Mrs. Ming reluctantly.


    Mrs. Ming directly and coldly interrupted her, "Mingyang doesn''t need anyone to complain about him. You should restrain yourself!"


    "Sister..." my aunt''s eyes were red with injustice.


    "If you can''t accept this niece, you don''t have to come back to the city master''s house in the future. Come back when you accept this niece!" Mrs. Ming''s tone became more and more in her eyes.


    The ladies on one side dare not speak at all.


    My aunt got up angrily. "Just go. I want to see when the little bitch will run away again."


    Then he got up and left with his skirt.


    Mingfu was so popular that he took a deep breath, took back his eyes and looked at the ladies in front of him again. "Well, don''t worry about this guy. Let''s eat and enjoy the flowers!"


    "Well, good..."


    The ladies said they were very embarrassed.


    After hearing Mrs. Ming''s words, she was relieved and quickly looked at the food on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    Mingyang returns to the yard with MI Raner.


    Mi Raner is actually a little guilty. She just lied after all.


    "My young master now knows that you were lost..." Mingyang stooped slightly and looked at Mi Ran''er flat: "what would you do if my young master hadn''t found you?"


    "I don''t know."


    Mi Ran''er was slightly surprised, "but you know what''s going on. Why do you choose to believe me now?"


    "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. You''re trying to escape marriage. Why can''t I believe you''re lost?" Mingyang said with a smile.


    Mi Raner understood.


    Mingyang is obviously under the steps!


    "Xianggong, I will stay by your side and live a good life with you!" she was so moved that she rushed into Mingyang''s arms.


    Mingyang frowned at such a sweet impact, subconsciously hugged her, and then smiled, "well... If you dare not be good, I will punish you..."


    Mi Ran''er said well and buried her face deeper.


    Mingyang also hugged her tightly.


    At this time, MI Ran''er suddenly heard a Ding Dong in his mind: "congratulations to the host on completing the task of the standard plane, and he will be sent away from the standard plane!"

 Chapter 2529

    Nine days away, the Phoenix family.


    The beautiful woman who squinted to sleep in the bedroom suddenly opened her sharp eyes.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the woman immediately sat up straight, with a pair of rational and sober eyes staring directly outside the palace.


    Aware of her movements, the man behind her came forward, circled her waist, and sounded in a low, lazy voice: "what''s the matter?"


    The beautiful woman is mi Youning, and the man behind her is mi Lanyun.


    They have long returned to the Phoenix family for nearly a thousand years. These years, they live in the Phoenix family and rarely step into the six boundaries except the Phoenix family.


    But today mi Youning noticed something. She wanted to leave the Feng family.


    "Ran''er, Ran''er is back." Mi Youning''s voice trembled slightly.


    Ran''er, hearing her words, MI Lanyun''s lazy face was replaced by solemnity.


    "Baby, how did you know?"


    Mi Youning put one hand at Yue Xiong''s mouth, "I know. Ran Er told me that she''s back. She''s back from three thousand small worlds. She''s waiting for me. Shall we find her and find her?"


    Seeing her look full of anticipation and panic, MI Lanyun took her head, put it on his shoulder and said gently, "OK, OK, listen to your baby."


    "Father, mother!"


    Just then, there was a warm young voice outside.


    Hearing the familiar soft voice, all mi Youning''s emotions dissipated, and a gentle smile appeared on her lips.


    "It''s Tianxi. Tianxi is back."


    Mi Lanyun naturally recognized that her disheartened son had returned.


    Thinking of the sensation caused by this son in the six circles, MI Lanyun''s face is very ugly. His ability to attract bees and butterflies will be planted sooner or later.


    "Tianxi, come in." before mi Lanyun could speak, MI Youning uttered a voice directly.


    Hearing the speech, the young man outside the door immediately took the woman at hand and strode towards the hall.


    Mi Youning and MI Lanyun have already got up and stayed. As they tidy up their clothes, MI Tianxi and the girl in her hand also enter the bedroom.


    "Mother! Father!"


    A smile mixed with a choking female voice sounded.


    Mi Youning straightens her clothes. She looks up in disbelief. Her eyes turn red when she sees the girl led by her son.


    "Ran''er!"


    She ran quickly to the girl and held Mi Raner in her arms.


    "Mother, I''m back." Mi Ran''er raised her arm and hugged her, showing her dependence and admiration in her voice.


    Mi Lanyun and Mi Tianxi, their father and son, looked at them and hugged each other tightly. In the eyes of similar peach blossoms, there was a look of helplessness.


    "How have you been over the past thousand years?" Mi Youning loosened her daughter and looked at each other up and down with her beautiful eyes.


    Mi Ran''er, who was still immersed in the happy reunion of her parents, heard her mother''s problem, frowned lightly and said bluntly, "no, I met a big villain!"


    Mi Youning looked back at Mi Lanyun when he heard the speech. A heavy color flashed in their eyes.


    Or the former looked at Ran''er anxiously and asked tentatively, "did that man bully you?"


    Mi Ran''er nuozui, but no more.


    "Tut tut..." at this time, MI Tianxi made a sound to find a sense of existence, and the sound was quite unclear.


    Mi Ran''er heard his voice and cast a warning look.


    The latter seemed unaware, "father, mother, do you know where I found my sister?"


    "Where is it?"

 Chapter 2530

    "Mi Tianxi, shut up!" Mi Raner looked worried.


    Mi Tianxi smiled jokingly at her, and then said to MI Youning and MI Lanyun, "I picked up this girl in Taoyuan dreamland. When I found her, I returned her clothes, no clothes, cover and body!"


    "You want to die!" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that he really said it.


    She broke away from MI Youning''s embrace and flew towards Mi Tianxi to fight with her.


    Their abilities are equal, or MI Tianxi is better, so he let his sister everywhere.


    "Enough!" Mi Lanyun''s low and dignified voice sounded.


    After the two children stopped, he strode to MI Youning''s side, looked at her pale and worried face, stretched out his hand and held her little hand, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Mi Youning raised his eyes and looked at him with beautiful eyes. "How can you not worry? Taoyuan dreamland is the nest of heaven!"


    "It''s all right. Listen to Ran''er first." Mi Lanyun comforted her.


    Mi Ran''er here quit, "there''s nothing to say. That guy fooled me!"


    "Who said I fooled Ran''er?"


    Outside the palace, a powerful and pleasant voice sounded.


    When hearing the pressure outside the door, MI Lanyun and MI Youning flashed a killing intention in their eyes, and their powerful aura immediately came out.


    Ran''er''s face changed greatly, while Mi Tianxi held her arms and dressed for the play without the slightest worry.


    The man outside the temple slowly appeared in the eyes of the people.


    The man was dressed in white, elegant, handsome and elegant. He walked slowly into the eyes of the people step by step.


    As the man walked in, the other person''s face also showed itself. The handsome face was noble and elegant, with a spring breeze smile and dark eyes that were compassionate and gentle.


    Only when she looked at Mi Raner, she had unspeakable doting and tenderness in her eyes.


    Mi Ran''er saw his appearance, and a little warmth flashed through his eyes, but then it turned cold and didn''t look at each other.


    "Ran''er, I''ve come to you."


    His voice was so gentle that the soft tone seemed to melt people.


    Mi Tianxi, on one side, could not help shaking her body and touched her arm to see if there were goose bumps on the ground.


    When the man saw Mi Raner playing a small game, he slowly picked up the corners of his lips, and there was no accident.


    He bowed his head to MI Lanyun and MI Youning. "I''ve met the king of Phoenix. After Phoenix, today I''m here to propose marriage and ask to marry Lord Xiaofeng."


    "Oh!" Mi Lanyun put his arm around mi Youning''s shoulder and sneered, "who are you? How can my baby daughter be handed over to a stranger and not married!"


    When the man heard the speech, his face became more and more modest. He introduced himself and said, "I''ll come to the door in good faith to marry Xiaofeng Lord."


    Mi Dao is the way of heaven, or the former way of heaven. His ability is unfathomable.


    "Don''t marry! I won''t marry you villain!"


    Mi Raner shouted and even jumped to protest.


    Mi Dao smelled that the color of helplessness flashed from the bottom of his eyes, but his face was gentle.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er with deep feeling and worry. "Ran''er is good. You jump like this and be careful of the children in your belly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Lanyun, MI Youning and Mi Tianxi''s three eyes shot straight at Ran''er''s stomach.


    Even Mi Raner was foolish.


    Her hands trembled up, put them on her belly, raised her eyes and stared at Mi: "what did you say?"


    "Ran''er, you have our children."

 Chapter 2531

    Mi Ran''er''s eyes widened. "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Mi said softly, "Ran''er doesn''t believe it. You can feel it."


    As soon as his voice fell, MI Ran''er immediately closed his eyes and felt his body and mind.


    Her six senses opened, and soon saw a white light in her abdomen, so bright and dazzling.


    But mi Ran''er didn''t seem to feel its glare.


    She looked deeply at the white light, and saw the child bred inside, a small group, a small body, looking so delicate.


    She''s really pregnant!


    When mi Ran''er saw the little child, her facial expression softened and her whole body radiated a halo of maternal love.


    The child is so small, so clever lying there, really lovable.


    Just then, the child opened his eyes. The bright and familiar eyes suddenly reminded Mi Raner of MI Dao''s gentle and affectionate eyes.


    The child suddenly grinned. She smiled very well and liked it. Mi Raner''s heart was soft and in a mess. She wanted to hug the lovely child immediately.


    Unfortunately, the child only smiled half way, his eyes closed slowly, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Soon the child fell into a deep sleep again. After all, he had not fully grown up and could not maintain a long-term consciousness.


    Mi Raner suddenly opened her eyes. She lowered her eyes and gently and carefully touched her lower abdomen. Her eyes showed maternal love.


    This change makes mi Lanyun, MI Youning and Mi Tianxi all know that she is really pregnant.


    Mi Dao looked at the halo of maternal love on her face and raised his feet uncontrollably towards her step by step.


    When standing in front of MI Ran''er, he reached out and took each other''s hand. "Ran''er, don''t be angry. Although I pulled you into the three thousand small world, it''s all because I love you."


    Mi Ran''er still hung her eyes, as if she hadn''t heard what he said, but her hand didn''t break away from each other.


    Seeing her attitude, MI said, "don''t be angry, baby. I apologize to you. I shouldn''t have pulled you into the world without saying hello.


    But before that, I also have no memory. We can meet in the vast sea of people and love each other all our lives. It''s not destiny. "


    "Fate? What fate?" Mi Raner finally looked up, with a smile on her small face.


    Mi Dao looked at her beautiful little face and whispered, "I''m destined to belong to you."


    "Hum! Glib!" Mi Ran''er took his hand off.


    Nevertheless, MI Dao could see that her attitude was softening.


    But it was really his fault. He pulled people into the three thousand world. In fact, he did it secretly every time he met.


    But their love process is not under his control.


    They are really destined to belong to each other.


    Mi Lanyun, MI Youning and Mi Tianxi, three living people, looked at the ambiguous circle between the two, showing an expression of hatred for iron and steel.


    However, seeing that the smile on MI Raner''s face was real, MI Lanyun took Chen Mengtian outside the hall.


    Only Mi Tianxi didn''t leave. He looked up and down at Mi Dao with peach eyes, full of picky color.


    Mi Dao raised his eyes and looked fearlessly at Mi Tianxi''s line of sight.


    Mi Tianxi raised her lips and showed a cold and dangerous smile: "no matter what your identity, now you are going to marry the little Phoenix master of my Phoenix family. If one day you find that you dare to bully my sister, I can make it easier for you alone without my father and mother!"

 Chapter 2532

    Hearing Mi Tianxi''s warning, MI Dao''s handsome face was full of seriousness, "no, I will never let Ran''er get hurt."


    Mi Tianxi still has a cold face, but when she looks at Mi Raner, her eyes soften.


    "That''s the best!" he raised his chin to MI.


    After warning each other, MI Tianxi gave Ran''er a joking look and walked out of the palace.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his back as he left, and a warm smile flashed across his eyes.


    The reason why my brother appeared in Taoyuan dreamland before and brought her back to the Phoenix family for the first time must be that he knew she would land there.


    Mi Ran''er knew that her brother was very kind to her. She understood.


    Seeing that MI Raner''s eyes were still staring at Mi Tianxi, MI Dao couldn''t help feeling unhappy and jealous in his eyes.


    He stretched out his hand to turn Mi Raner''s head straight and let her stare at him alone.


    On the face of the beloved, MI Dao sighed: "Ran''er, we are finally together."


    Mi Ran''er smiled at the speech: "I didn''t promise."


    Mi Dao slowly lifted up the corner of her lips, gently touched her cheek and said gently, "ran Er, you can''t deceive me or yourself. You love me."


    "So what! You separated me from my parents and brother for thousands of years!" Mi Ran''er feigned anger.


    Mi Dao held the man in his arms and whispered, "I''m wrong, but it''s not so. How can I get along with you and how can you and I love each other."


    "Hum! It''s unreasonable!"


    Mi Raner did not break away from MI Dao''s embrace.


    She knows the origin of MI Dao and her parents. Under that premise, they really don''t have a chance.


    Inside the palace, they hugged each other tightly.


    Outside the palace.


    Mi Lanyun held the woman in her arms and flew to the highest place of Fengshan mountain.


    Here is a fairyland on earth, with fairy springs shrouded in smoke, exquisite attic pavilions and hundreds of fairy flowers.


    Mi Lanyun hugged Chen Mengtian in his arms, changed all his clothes and disappeared, and flew directly into the spring with people in his arms.


    This behavior caught mi Youning unprepared.


    When she reacts, MI Lanyun has imprisoned her and can no longer escape.


    "Baby, the children are old. Let''s have another baby."


    "I want you to be a big head ghost!" Mi Youning broke free with both hands and feet.


    However, she is not mi Lanyun''s opponent.


    And the man had a premeditation and didn''t give her a chance to break free.


    The ripples in the spring gradually became apparent.


    When all his children grow up, Ran''er finds happiness. Tianxi seems to be fooling around. In fact, he is the most measured. He never needs to worry about his affairs.


    The life of MI Lanyun and MI Youning may need to be adjusted blindly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Tianxi walks out of the palace. A pair of peach eyes turn around, but she can''t find her father and mother.


    Thinking of her father''s strong possession of Gu, MI Tianxi couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and stepping down the palace, ready to leave and return to his drunken life.


    However, just after he took a few steps, he couldn''t help moving his ears.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the highest part of Fengshan mountain.


    Mi Tianxi''s eyes not only showed consternation, but also turned into a wry smile.


    He looked back and said that he was afraid that he would add another brother or sister in the coming year.


    Mi Tianxi opens the folding fan in her hand. A gust of wind blows. The folding fan in her hand flies away and gradually becomes a magic weapon.


    He stood on tiptoe and floated on the folding fan.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, MI Tianxi disappeared in the Feng family.


    The way of heaven is good, and the cycle of cause and effect. His destiny is ahead.